Fanfiction
Author: Axon46
Date: 2024-09-20T20:03:49+00:00

Chapter 1: Chapter 1. Beginning (Anime World Free-Use)

Arthur: Niched

On: archiveofourown.com

Summary: Exactly what the title says. A male protagonist goes to an anime convention, but the world is a free-use setting. Lots of public, casual sex ensues. The first chapter doesn't have much of it, but the work overall will be very bisexual in *all* pairing combinations. Also lots of different character ages. Now complete.

Tags: Anime Convention, Consensual Underage Sex, Casual Sex, Bisexual Male Character, Incest, Cosplay, Orgy, Free-Use, Freeuse, General Debauchery, Public Sex, Plot What Plot/Porn Without Plot, Tentacles, Cum Eating, Legal Pedophilia

•Massage To The Arthur•

I give credit to the original author in every story, first and last chapter. If any author wants to delete their story, they can reach out to me via message.

Arthur: READ THE TAGS!! There's lots of stuff in here that isn't necessarily for everyone. This includes male-male sex, bisexuality, underage sex, incest, orgies and general free-use debauchery. If that sounds like your kind of jam, then welcome. Glad to have you along for the ride.

....

"Hoooooly shit." I muttered under my breath as I finally came up to the convention center. The towering building was only a few stories tall but had the presence of a grand theater or museum. I'd been here once before when I was much younger, though I did not remember it being quite this big.

The journey down here had been a bit nerve-racking. I didn't usually take the buses into downtown. The route seemed easy enough, if a bit long. The hardest part, really, had been keeping people off my dick the whole time. I'd probably been felt up at least three or four times before I finally let a red-haired businesswoman give me a blowjob. I stopped her as I was getting close, explaining that I wanted to save my loads for my destination. The lady had smiled politely and left me with one last lick along my shaft.

That erection did finally go away after quite a bit of thinking about boring things like math and my part-time record keeping job. I tried very hard to not pay too much attention to anyone fucking around me. Though I was transfixed by the first cosplayer I saw along the way. They were dressed up as a character from on of the popular gacha games that I don't play. Most of the costume was skintight, with extra frills and accessories that looked handmade.

Several more cosplayers eventually converged on the street as I walked toward the convention center. Most were in small groups, probably headed out from the local hotels. I was still oddly transfixed with people just… wearing anime and video game costumes out in public. I got excited every time I recognize what character someone was dressed as. But I also couldn't help but think they must be uncomfortable in the summer heat.

Now inside the check-in area of the convention, I looked down at my outfit. I'd gone for comfort and convenience more than anything. A light t-shirt with the logo of my favorite anime on it and some loose workout shorts, plus my sneakers and backpack to round it out. Nothing fancy, I didn't want to even try to cosplay today.

Inside the center, I could see a huge line of con goers winding around the check-in booths. The staggering diversity of costumes, props, hairstyles and people left me pretty speechless. Just as many of them were fucking a partner as were scrolling on their phone in line. Both were good ways to pass the time.

My eyes were immediately drawn to a pair of girls wearing skintight Mekka pilot bodysuits. They were pretty far ahead in the line but posing for a photo. The shorter of the two wrapped her arms around the other girl's waist and pressed their hips together. They smiled for the camera before turning to each other and starting to passionately make out.

My eyes blinked around, eager to see everything. I recognized a shonen jump protagonist balls deep in a cute magical girl, the pair softly grinding as they stood in line. A woman's elaborate dress was hiked up so a guy could get underneath and eat her out. Elsewhere, a guy dressed as a ninja was giving a facial to a girl in a Japanese school uniform. Pretty normal stuff for a large crowd but it all felt so surreal with the costumes mixed in.

I wandered around the long line of people and found a small lobby area. I didn't want to get in line quite yet, I had something that needed attention first. My shorts were almost comically tented by my erection, I desperately needed to get off. I hadn't in about twenty-four hours in anticipation of coming here. It was definitely one of the longest stretches I'd ever gone without blowing a load.

The lobby only had a few people which was nice as I wanted to start small. Get my first orgasm out of the way and clear my head to go into the convention. My attention was drawn to a lady dressed up as a popular character from the biggest gacha game recently. She was probably in her early thirties with very nice curves and long, wavy brown hair. I couldn't quite tell if it was natural or a wig. If it was a wig, then it was quite convincing.

I vaguely knew the character she was dressed as, some sort of which or sorceress from the fantasy world of the game. The costume consisted of a purple and blue leotard with a tight pair of black leggings underneath. She had on long gloves and tall boots. Some frills and extra patterns adorned her body, adding to the mystical nature of the character. To top it all off, she had on a wide brimmed witch's hat that matched the rest of her color scheme.

She was facing away from me, talking to a handsome guy dressed in a very revealing costume. By far her most enticing quality was her plump ass in those tight leggings. From this distance I could see that the costume had a very convenient hole in the crotch area for easy access. My dick strained against my shorts to just go up and grind against her.

I'd always been a bit shy about approaching people. I wanted to get better at it, everyone else could do it so naturally. Giving myself a confidence boost and following my dick, I walked up to the woman and placed my hands on her hips while grinding my throbbing erection against her ass.

"Oh! Hello there." She was a bit surprised but quickly adjusted to a better position and pressed back against me.

"Hi." I said meekly.

"Mmm, that feels like a nice one. If you're gonna use a hole, take my pussy yeah? I'm saving my ass for the anal competition." Her voice was soft and soothing.

Never one to complain about which hole I got to fuck, I dropped my shorts and grabbed my dick to line up at her entrance. She was nice enough to spread her ass cheeks as much as possible in her costume and bend forward just the slightest bit. I rubbed my tip against her cunt and found it already slick with juices. I slowly began to sink my length into her waiting hole.

My fuck partner casually continued her conversation with the man in front of her. I only caught a snippet.

"It's the leggings, Sonia. I told ya' you have the ass and legs for it. You're gonna be popular today."

"As long as they use my pussy, it's fine. I want to be able to put up a real standing in the anal train competition."

I was incredibly torn in that moment. I knew that I wasn't going to last long, but I wanted to keep fucking as much as possible. They way her ass bounced off my hips every time I slammed into her was intoxicating. Not to mention her pussy was a sublime combination of tight, hot and wet.

Ultimately, I couldn't last. After only about a minute of pounding her sweet body, my orgasm was rapidly approaching. I let out a few breathy moans and tapped the cosplayers ass twice, the common sign of letting someone know you were cumming.

"Inside, inside me baby. Yes, juuuuuust like that. Good boy." She was also breathing hard but still managed to sound sultry. I could only grip her hips harder and moan as I unloaded my first cumshot of the day deep into a willing hole. My body went ridged and I let myself go into the haze of a powerful orgasm. I definitely produced more than usual, probably five long shots of cum filled up my partner.

"Ah~~ that was quite a lot, you really needed that huh?" She smiled and playfully pressed back against me, gently swaying her hips.

"Ye…yeah. I was saving up for today." I put a hand on her ass and gingerly pulled my still hard cock from her hole. It popped free with a satisfying wet squelch.

"Awww, I'm honored to be your first for the day." She turned around and kissed my forehead. This was the first time I'd seen her from the front and her breasts were pretty nice too. Perky and firm with a cutout window in her outfit to show off some cleavage.

"You were really good. Thanks." I breathed a sigh of relief, finally getting the release I needed. My eyes glazed over a bit.

"Of course, honey. Have a good time at the con!" She turned back to her companion and grabbed some disposable wipes from a nearby bag. Using them to soak up the inevitable flow of cum that would leak from between her legs. As I turned to leave, I heard her complain about how even though the black leggings looked nice, they would end up with all sorts of stains if she wasn't careful.

After pulling up my shorts once more, I wandered back into the check-in area. The line had somehow gotten longer, and I was a bit dismayed that I hadn't gotten in sooner. Though I suppose the result had been worth it. I finally took a spot at the end of the que, trying to see how many people were ahead of me and how fast the line was moving. My guess was maybe a thirty- or forty-minute wait.

The people in front of me seemed to be a group of younger teenagers all dressed up in various cosplays. Some were pretty good; others were obviously just shambled together. I didn't mind either way, the fact that they even had the confidence to dress up was pretty cool. I didn't pay too much attention to their conversation but did notice when one of the boys sank to his knees and started blowing another guy. He went at it pretty hard and even had a good deepthroat technique.

I glanced back at who was behind me. It was another younger teen with a woman who was probably her mother. The girl was dressed as a male anime villain from an older show. Long black pants and a leopard-print vest made up the clothing plus a short, jet-black wig, gloves and an eyepatch. The character was always shirtless, so she was as well, letting her perky breasts free under the vest.

She was eagerly chatting away at her mother, talking about the different costumes around the hall. The older woman seemed at least moderately interested, if a bit passive. I supposed that not everyone who came here was a die-hard fan exactly, but at least there was plenty of good sex on the side.

The line did take about forty-five minutes, all the while I was watching the group in front of me pair up in multiple different ways. Only one of them came, but it was more about just passing the time than really getting off. I was happy enough just to watch, not being as ridiculously horny as I had been when I arrived. Though I was semi-hard by the time I made it to a check-in booth.

I smiled politely at the girl seated behind the booth and held out my phone for her to scan my ticket. She was wearing a convention staff t-shirt which was very simple. But she was also not wearing any pants. My ticket cleared very quickly, and I got a thin, paper wristband on my left arm.

Finally done with that task, I followed the trickle of people toward the main convention hall entrance. I'd glanced at the layout of the building and where certain things would be before coming here, but a lot of it had already left my head. I would just have to figure it out for myself.

The building was built around a long hallway of rooms, with the large vendor area being toward the back. There were a few rooms with exhibits that would be running the whole day and then some where events and panels would take place at designated times. Really only a few of the listed panels caught my attention when I read over them. Most were for very specific interests and niche areas of the community.

There were one or two exhibits I wanted to check out. I would have to look for the rooms they were in. But I'd decided my first order of business would be to scout out the vendor hall. I knew that there was a reputation for spending all of your money very quickly at these things. So, I'd set myself a budget and wanted to make sure I was getting the best items I could for my money.

I was once again not prepared for the wave of absolutely wild sights that invaded my vision when I passed through the doors. Immediately in front of me was a large area dedicated to all types of anime figures. There were a few very impressive one that stood as centerpieces, but most of the space was covered in smaller figures of all types. Beyond that, the expanse of vendor tables spread out in orderly rows. There were far more than I could comprehend right now.

Packed in the isles between the vendors were crowds of people. A quick glance told me that there were just about as many people in cosplay as there were not. I didn't recognize many of the characters other than just being from anime and video games. Still, the sight was wild. The air was filled with a mix of excited conversation, vendors explaining their deals, and the occasional moan from someone getting fucked.

I probably should have started from one end of the hall and worked my way to the other, but in my excitement, I just wandered down the first isle I came across. There was so much cool stuff! I saw small figures, tons of beautiful art, a manga shop, collectable trading cards, specialty coffee roasts, sex toys, some t-shirts and jackets, even a full-on set of medieval armor.

Of course, the people around me were just as interesting to pay attention to. I recognized a few cosplays from the more popular anime, some older and some newer. Some people were walking around with impressively large props, swords, scythes, chainsaws, wings and the like. One girl had a full-size replica of a bright red three-foot dildo that a character used as a weapon in a game.

Most people were casually browsing the vendors and moved along with decent speed. But the flow of the crowd was impeded when people stopped to make a purchase or engage in sex. Just down one isle I saw three pairs of people going at it however they could. Not to mention all of the casual groping that went on. More than a few hands were cupping exposed assess or sliding along bare skin. Even my erection got grabbed at as I slipped through a narrow opening in the crowd. I didn't really catch whose hand it was.

I spent a good while just taking in the environment and getting a handle on exactly what kinds of good were available. A lot of the stalls were dedicated to art of some sort. There were a ton of really detailed and incredibly beautiful illustrations of many different characters. Most were tame, just showing off a naked body or some action pose. Though there were still quite a few very explicit ones involving all sorts of monsters and fantastical situations that couldn't happen in reality.

One of the most interesting people I saw was a guy dressed up in a minotaur costume. He was pretty tall, with hoof-shoes that probably boosted him another few inches. The main part of the costume was a very convincing bull head that completely covered his own head. He was shirtless and his legs were covered in a hide of brown fur. The most surreal part of it was the three-foot-long plastic horse cock that extended from his crotch.

I watched a few girls eagerly go up to him to take pictures. Some just wanted to grab the monstrous appendage, but most got on their knees and looked at the camera with either mock surprise or genuine arousal. A few even sucked on the flared tip or along the length. The guy in the costume seemed to be having fun even though his real dick wasn't getting the action.

I couldn't imagine anyone actually trying to fuck that thing, but I wouldn't exactly put it past the people at this convention. It seemed that everywhere I looked more people were trying to get off. It took me a bit to realize, but most of the vendors had a toy going on their cock or pussy most of the time. I suppose they weren't getting around the crowd quite as much so some relief helped them focus. Everyone else was pretty free to just grab a spare body and fuck however they liked.

I was just about through the last isle by the time I was thoroughly worked up. My relief from this morning had only lasted so long, my cock was rock solid and really straining my shorts. A cute teenager in a magical girl cosplay noticed as I got to the end of a row of tables.

"Fuck, now that's a dick. Wanna plow me?" She reached out and grabbed at my shorts. It was a bit funny feeling her hands because they were covered in long pink gloves. The rest of her costume was simple but cute and followed the pink color scheme. A white top that led into an incredibly short pink skirt, some sort of headband with a red jewel in the center, some nice-looking pink thigh-high boots and of course a very bright blonde wig. The outfit had some other accessories and pink frills, but it was a little hard to tell as she pressed herself against me.

"Yeah, sounds good." I slipped a hand around her body and under her ridiculously short skirt. I was happy to find she wasn't wearing any panties. I should have figured that would be the norm here. Most people usually wore something at least but the vibe here generally seemed to be more about easy access.

I could tell that the girl really wanted to just start doing it right there in the middle of the isle. I was at least a bit considerate of the other people in the crowd. Fortunately, we were just a few feet away from the corner of the room so I pushed her back against the wall as she kissed my neck and tugged at my shorts.

My dick popped out and stood proudly at attention. I very easily flipped her skirt up and slipped a finger between her folds. We were making out, eagerly soaking up the attention and thrill of going at it in the middle of the con. Her gloved hands still felt a bit weird on my dick but, hell, I wasn't gonna be all too picky about it.

She was a bit shorter than me, so lining it up was something of a problem. Thankfully she was also pretty light so I just pressed her against the wall and got my arms under her thighs to hoist her up until her sweet pussy was right above my tip.

"Oh! Fuck yeah, pound me against the wall!" She wrapped her arms around my neck.

I gladly obliged her. I very carefully lined us up and then sank her down onto my cock. She was wet and pretty tight, but definitely sloppy from some previous encounters. Not that I minded, most people had many partners each day and it was a pretty normal sensation.

Once I was fully sheathed inside, I gave a few small pumps before really driving into her. She yelped and hugged me tighter as I got into a good rhythm, holding her up but also keeping her from sliding too far up with wall with each thrust. It felt good, but this time I was totally ready for a full fuck. I could normally last a good fifteen or twenty minutes just focusing on one partner. Some people had much better stamina than me.

"Yes yes yes yes yes… fuck me like a real magical girl. Fuck that's so deep, just like that!" She growled in my ear as I continued to pump into her. We kept at it like that for a good while, slamming our bodies together while lots of other con goers milled about. I relished in every thrust, knowing I'd probably only get to fuck so many cosplayers while I was here.

Even though her wig was getting messy and her costume was getting crumpled in places, she still looked like a very cute magical girl as she took my dick. The novel experience was quickly boiling up my cum. Her very liberal dirty talk helped a bit too.

"Mmmmm, you gonna cum yet? Wanna fill up my slutty magical girl pussy? Shit, I'm really close and I wanna cum when you bust inside me. Pretty please?" She put on an innocent expression.

That did it for me. "Fuck, here it comes!" I grunted and pressed myself as deep as I could inside her. She yelped again and trembled as I started spraying my load inside her clenching hole. We both rode through a very satisfying orgasm at the same time, my legs just barely able to hold our combined weight. She locked her legs around my waist and moaned into my neck, wracked with pleasure. This load wasn't as big as my first one, felt like just three thick ropes followed by some small dribbles.

"Fuuuuuuuck dude, that was nice." The teen wobbled a bit after I slid her legs down to the ground. She quickly went about readjusting her wig and shirt.

"Yeah, same to you." I reached into my backpack and pulled out a few sanitary wipes to clean off my dick. I offered the cosplayer some as well but she turned them down.

"I like to feel it leak out. Gotta go, see ya!" She gave me a small wave and then trotted off, probably to go meet up with some other people. I watched her bare ass sway under that ridiculously short skirt as she walked away. I dimly wondered who the next lucky person would be to feel my cum inside her. Or how many people would see it running down her thighs.

After that bit of exercise, I was ready to take a break from walking around the vendor hall. I decided to walk back around the individual rooms and see what other interesting things I could come across.

Chapter 2: Chapter 2. First few hours (Anime World Free-Use)

Walking back out into the hall connecting the meeting rooms, I saw that even more people had arrived since I was last out here. Just how many people were going to show up today? Every second or third person was a totally new flavor of cosplay, ranging from very funny outfits to incredibly detailed replicas of complex characters.

There were also a lot more small groups out here, just lounging around the hall or fucking/masturbating to pass the time. I could properly see a lot of people now so I could get a read on the crowd. The age ranges seemed to skew younger, mostly teenagers or college students like myself. But there were a significant number of people older than that, though I don't think I saw anyone older than their mid-forties. There was a pretty even split of people in cosplay and people in just normal clothing. But now I could really see that those in cosplay seemed to be getting much more sexual attention.

The funniest example I saw of this was a woman dressed up as a notorious shotacon character from a recent anime. The outfit was rather simple, just some white sneakers, a tight tank top, very tiny short-shorts and a green wig with a baseball cap. She did, however, have one non-canonical adjustment. On the front and back of her upper thigh was written in sharpie, 'shota cock only'.

By the time I caught sight of her, she already had a few boys lined up. It was a rather amusing sight, she was on her hands and knees in front of a large potted plant. Her shorts had been hastily pulled down and were still wrapped around one of her legs. As one boy did his best to line up with her cunt, another was already fucking her mouth. Four more boys, probably around age eight to twelve, were behind them. Two of the boys already sported stiff erections and were softly jacking each other off while they waited for their turn.

I smiled and snickered at the spectacle. I suppose the woman really identified with the character she was dressed as and wanted to emulate her. I wondered how long she would stick to that 'shota only' rule. Regardless, it was a fun little gimmick.

Moving further down the hall, I really wanted to find a place to sit as my feet were starting to feel all of the walking over the past few hours. There was a crowd around one room, definitely one of the events that was running, but I couldn't see in from a distance. Another room had a banner hung out front of all of the panels that would be taking place there.

"Voice Acting in Hentai." I muttered under my breath. Well, it sounded interesting. I certainly had nothing much better to do for the moment. Plus, the room was not as obnoxiously crowded as some of the others.

I walked in and found a seat toward the middle of the room. There were only maybe fifteen people in here, but it was still a while for the panel to actually start. I pulled out my phone and scrolled a bit while I waited. Several more people came in and a guy wearing a black overcoat and a red mask sat on my right while a pair of cute androgynous teens settled into the seats on my left. The chairs in front of me was occupied by a rather rambunctious couple who were fucking like no tomorrow. They'd been at it for a bit, hopefully they would calm down during the panel.

It turned out the panel was given by three professional voice actors who all had been in many hentai shows. Of course, most anime had some sex in it but hentai was usually very focused on that aspect. Most of it was for specialty interests or scenarios that couldn't happen in real life. Lots of monsters, tentacles, superpowers, and fantastical worlds. I'd seen some that interested me, but none that I ever felt the need to follow.

The three guests were really chill people. Two women and a guy, all of whom were dressed pretty casually. They sat behind a long desk while they talked about what it was like to voice act in general. Apparently one of the ladies was a veteran of many years in the industry while the other two were relative newcomers. They talked a bit about the shows they'd been in and how they'd gotten started in the business. It was interesting stuff I'd never really thought about before.

Then came the fun bit. Starting with the younger woman, each of them gave a performance of a sex scene. I was not at all prepared for the way their voices changed, even thought I was well aware that anime characters had high pitched voices. It was a wild disconnect to see real people making those voices. Plus, they got really into it.

The first woman used a very convincing loli voice to act like she was getting fucked by a beast. She screamed and moaned like a top tier slut, really getting into the act. She egged the beast on, shouting for it to ravage her little pussy and asshole. All the while she was just sitting there, smiling a little bit.

The energy of the crowd turned on a dime after she started. Many people instinctively reached for their genitalia and started teasing themselves. Even after the few rounds I'd had earlier, my dick was more than half-hard at the sounds. I leaned back in my chair and massaged my bulge for the moment, waiting for the other two actors to really get it on.

The guy went next, already very aware of how the crowd was reacting. He played out more of a cutesy scenario where his character was talking about breeding the person he was fucking. This was a fairly common kink as even with all the sex everyone had, birth control was ubiquitous and no one ever got pregnant unless it was intentional. It made the idea of raw primal breeding one of the last sexual taboos in society.

Nearly everyone around me was pleasuring themselves or someone else. The wet sounds of fingers sloshing inside cunts or gliding along slick cocks filled the room. The guy next to me undid his fly and pulled out a gorgeous stiff rod. I'd seen a lot of dicks in my life but his was uniquely beautiful. Just about the perfect length and girth to fill up my throat, curved in the best way and throbbing with anticipation.

He started jacking himself off slowly, but I leaned over and kissed his tip before circling my tongue over it. He moaned appreciatively and put his arm on my back as I leaned over. Fuck, this should be fun.

The panel continued on, but I was pretty engrossed with my new partner's lovely member. I licked it all over and got it wet enough to sink into my throat eventually. I then took as much of it as I could into my mouth, savoring the warmth and texture. I knew that I didn't necessarily give the best head, but I'd learned some tips and techniques over the years. I loved sucking beautiful cocks like this one and wanted to get better at it.

I finally got his length into my throat when the final actress started her scene. I couldn't pay all too much attention, unfortunately, as I was choking on man meat at that moment. But I did hear her moan and whine like an experienced slut. It was a little hard to tell from my vantage point, but I could hear that most of the crowd was getting remarkably worked up now. I could at least see that my blowjob buddy had his fingers in the slick pussy of the girl next to him.

I happily kept sucking at the dick in my mouth, rolling my tongue around it and getting as much as I could into my throat. My partner moaned deeply as his cock swelled even larger, so I knew what to expect in a moment or two. But right then the actress gave her final climactic line.

"Knot me and give me your puppies, daddy!" She exclaimed with ragged breaths. That did it for a lot of people apparently, including the guy I was blowing. He grunted loudly and tapped my back twice before quickly beginning to shoot his load. I wasn't all that surprised and eagerly gulped down his first few shots. His spunk was thick and hot, tasty in a weird sort of way.

I caught his final few spurts in my mouth and held it there. I sat back up and opened my mouth to show him. I loved when people did that for me, so I liked to return the favor. After sloshing it around with my tongue for a second, I swallowed the last of his cum.

"Fucking hell, dude. Thanks. That was so much better since I got to blow in your mouth."

"No problem. You taste pretty good." I smiled and licked my lips.

The three guests were all chuckling to themselves, obviously pleased with how the crowd had reacted. They thanked everyone for coming and said if anyone still needed some relief, they would be more than happy to help. It looked like a few people were going to take them up on that offer. The panel wrapped up after that.

I slung my bag onto my back and followed most of the crowd out of the room. I could hear the voice actors getting fucked pretty hard as we filed out. They were having fun using their character voices to egg on their partners.

I was a bit annoyed I hadn't gotten off with everyone else, but I suppose that just left me hot and bothered to find someone else. I looked around the hall and a few people caught my eye. There was a tall cosplayer dressed as a fantasy elf in scantily clad armor with a huge bow. The slightly altered facial features and red eyes made her look intimidating, even if she probably wasn't. There were a few people in normal clothing wandering about, some cute women and a few nice-looking guys. But I was really interested in spending my loads on people in cosplay.

There were also two completely naked girls on the floor in a 69. They seemed to be really into each other, eagerly burying their faces in those wet cunts and groping any exposed flesh. While intruding on their affair wouldn't be considered too rude, I kept walking to look for some other action. Though I was very tempted to give one of them a creampie and watch as the other one ate it out of her.

I glanced in a few rooms and saw lots of other panels or events going on. That one room was still packed full, a substantial line was now forming to even get in. What was going on there? I'd have to check it out later. I wandered in and out of a few places; the tabletop gaming area, VR experience room, bondage gear showcase, even back to the lobby area where the line from earlier had finally cleared out. People were all over the place and plenty of them were hot cosplayers, but I didn't find anyone who I really wanted to fuck then and there. Maybe I was just being too picky.

I was about to head back into the vendor hall to decide on my purchases when a woman in cosplay came up to me. She was maybe just a bit younger than me but had a very impressive set of tits. I could easily tell because her costume was essentially just four strips of dark grey cloth. One wrapped around her chest (just barely covering her nipples), one around her hips (not really concealing anything), and two around each ankle. She also had on a short, red wig.

"Hey, you look like you're ready to blow. Could you cum on my face or tits? I'm competing with my friend to see who can get the most cum on them today." She pressed her arms together to accentuate her already bountiful boobs and shook them gently.

"Oh, yeah, okay." I was at least pretty happy that the excessive tent in my shorts had gotten some attention today. Maybe these loose workout shorts really did work wonders.

"Yes! Lots of people have turned me down cause they wanna put creampies in other cute cosplayers. Ah, and I kinda need video evidence, so would you mind?" She pulled out her phone from a small bag she was carrying and handed it to me with the camera open.

"Sure." I shrugged. It was a bit odd, but definitely not the first time I'd cum on camera. The girl got on her knees and pulled down my shorts. She stroked my cock with a few quick pumps before slurping the head into her mouth.

I moaned loudly, finally getting some relief felt great. I quickly remembered I was supposed to be filming and hit the button on her phone while pointing it down at the girl. She wet at her work with gusto, eagerly coating my cock in saliva and getting it into her throat. She put her hands on my hips and used them as leverage to pump her head back and forth along my shaft. Damn, that felt good. I didn't think the blowjob I'd given a bit ago had been quite at this level.

I just stood there and let it continue, trying my best to keep the camera centered on the action. The cosplayer just kept on giving head like her life depended on it. I noticed that she had a few previous dried loads on her face already, seemed like she was really working for this competition. I really would have liked to last a good bit longer, but the divine oral treatment on top of my already worked up state had me on edge in record time.

"Ahhhhh, I'm gonna cum." I breathed as I felt the sensations arise in my groin. The girl instantly popped my dick from her mouth and began pumping it with her hands. She expertly aimed it at her chest while giving the camera a sweet smile. I exploded with a rope of cum directly onto her upper chest and breasts. Two more big ones followed right behind, really coating her in the stuff. Big globs of it ran down her body.

"Thank you! That's my fourth one so far." She nabbed the phone from my hands as I blanked out in orgasmic bliss. She idly ran a finger over her breasts and picked up some of my spunk to pop into her mouth.

"Sure thing. You're fucking great at blowjobs." I mused out loud as I pulled up my shorts.

"Thanks. It took me a long time to get that good."

"Oh, can I get a picture of you?" The thought just randomly popped into my head.

"Of course, seems fair." She struck a pose while I took the picture with my own phone. I was inwardly chastising myself for not getting pictures of other cosplayers earlier, there were quite a few I wanted to see again. I really had no idea who this girl was dressed as, but the sheen of my cum on her ample tits made the picture very worth it.

"See ya around." She gave a small wave as she turned and walked off. I waved back. Now what was I doing? The vendor hall entrance was right in front of me, but after finally getting off I was a little out of energy. I didn't want to walk all of those isles again right now.

Instead, I decided to go get lunch. There was a café/eatery in the convention hall so I turned to head in that direction. I had literally just cum, but a few incredibly sexy cosplayers got me to half-mast as I walked down the halls. Even though my legs were tired, my dick was still ready for action.

Chapter 3: Chapter 3. Lunch (Anime World Free-Use)

The café/eatery was just off the main venue, down a short side corridor that opened up into the dining area. It really wasn't anything fancy, not even that great to be honest. All of the tables were the fold up kind, probably so the space could be cleared and converted into something else if necessary. The food was served from a wide window into the back kitchen area. There was a sizeable line waiting to order, though not nearly as many people as I was expecting.

I supposed that this was not really meant to serve everyone in the whole convention hall. Most people probably went outside to find food in the downtown cityscape. I didn't see any great need to do that myself, the food here would be just fine and I wouldn't have to deal with navigating the streets. I wandered over to the end of the line while keeping my eyes open for any cosplayers that piqued my interest. Fortunately, I didn't have to look very far.

The group right in front of me were united by a common theme, all of them were wearing skimpy bunny suits. There were a few different styles and colors, but all of them were little one-piece numbers that had a classy vibe. Some of them had stiletto heels in different colors while each of them had cute bunny ears to top it all off.

The group consisted of four girls and two guys, some a bit older and some a bit younger. They were chatting away about the best merch and cosplays they'd seen so far. One of the taller girls was bent forward slightly so a random con goer could fuck her from behind. Her breaths were quick and her voice strained, but she was doing her best to keep up with the conversation.

I definitely wanted to get with one of them, or maybe two if I was lucky. I looked over the whole group and singled out the younger guy who looked adorable in his costume. It was a classic black bunny suit, very form fitting and shiny. It only barely went up to cover his nipples, leaving his upper chest exposed. He wore fishnet stockings and teetered on pair of black stiletto heels, both of which accentuated his sleek legs. The formal bowtie and suit wrist cuffs only added to the classy look.

It took me a bit to work up the courage, but I did finally go up to him and wrap and arm around his waist. He wobbled a bit on his heels from the sudden contact but smiled at me and pressed back into my embrace. He adjusted his bunny-ear headband in his short brown hair as he spoke. "Let me guess, you wanna destroy my cute butt with that stiff cock?"

"Something like that." I smiled and ran my hands over his body. I got a good look at his costume and noticed the nice bulge in the crotch of the suit, permanently showing off his package. I moved in to kiss his neck as we were getting worked up. The line had plenty of people in front of us so I figured a quickie would be fine.

"Hey, if you're gonna get with my brother then I want some of that action too!" Another of the bunny suit cosplayers bounded up to us, radiating an eager energy. She looked fairly similar to the guy who was apparently her brother, same brown hair but much longer. Her outfit, however, was crimson red and a slightly different style. Going without any stockings, her bare legs were lengthened by some powerful stilettoes. Her bunny ears were also a deep red and a little longer than the others in the group.

"Oh. Sure, yeah yeah yeah." I was a bit shocked, wasn't everyday I got myself into a situation like this.

"Sounds fun, though we probably need to go somewhere with a little more room to make this work." The boy in my arms looked around and pointed to a table that was mostly unoccupied. "There looks good. Nina, hold our place in line yeah?" Another of the bunny suit cosplayers gave him a thumbs up.

The siblings each grabbed one of my hands and then led me over to the table. It was a big round one that looked fairly sturdy, most furniture was designed to handle some impromptu sex but it was good to be sure. The boy disengaged from us and sat on the edge of the table, testing how much weight it could handle and how much it wobbled.

Meanwhile his sister pawed at my erection through my shorts and whispered in my ear. "I want you to use this to demolish his cute rear while I ride him. M'kay?"

"That sounds perfect." I grabbed her pert little ass and slid my thumb underneath the bunny suit. Her skin was remarkably soft.

She also disengaged from me to saunter over to her brother, pushing him down on his back and quickly mounting his abdomen. She glanced back at me. "Come on, we've only got a bit to do this."

I hastily pulled my shorts down and fumbled around in my backpack for my bottle of lube. The two siblings started making out and grinding against one another. Their shiny bunny suits made it a bit hard to get friction against each other. But they really did their best to grind slowly and sensually. Damn, that was hot.

I had the pleasure of pulling each of their crotch pieces to the side, just enough to expose everything. The material was thankfully stretchy enough to do so, it was probably designed that way. The guy's cock stood stiffly upright and I just had to have a quick taste. He moaned into his sisters' mouth as I lavished him with a warmup blowjob. His rod was a bit smaller than mine, but that really just made it cute.

"I'd better get some of that too." The girl reached back and spread her ass cheeks. I eagerly complied with my tongue deep in her wet pussy. I could taste the hearty flavor of arousal as well as some earlier spunk. The hazy thought crossed my mind that this was the first pussy I was eating out today, which was odd. Guess I'd just been too busy with other things.

Finally ready, I watched as the girl impaled herself on her brother's cock. They kissed and slowly undulated on the tabletop. Their legs were hanging from the edge, his fishnets were a nice contrast to her bare skin. Plus, they still had their heels on which was a nice little bonus. I grabbed the guy's legs and hoisted them onto my shoulders to get better access to his bottom. I lubed up my dick and then squirted some on to a finger to make sure he was nice and slick.

Lining myself up was interesting, as the pair of them were still softly going at it. Plus, I had to work in between the fishnet stockings. But I finally sank the tip of my shaft into his tight ass with a satisfying wet shlick. I groaned and pressed more, letting him adjust to it bit by bit. I was finally sheathed all the way inside when the girl flipped her hair over her shoulder and looked back at me.

"Give it to him hard. He's a good little slut, he can take it." I heard him whimper slightly before she silenced him again with a kiss. Alright, I guess sister knows best. I gingerly pulled back from his clenching hole and then gave a full pump back in. Fuck that felt nice. Another quick one. I pumped long and hard into my partner, enjoying the view as his sisters' cute ass bounced up and down before me. They were adorable and I hardly ever got to get with two siblings at the same time.

The intensity and neediness of my earlier fucks had died down and I was just happy to give them a fun time. I felt a good way off from cumming, just enjoying the sensations of my dick in a tight ass were good enough for now. But… I reached for where I'd left my lube on the table and carefully spread some on my finger while keeping rhythm with my thrusts. I pawed at the ass cheeks of girl bouncing in front of me, spreading them slightly and aiming for her sweet little anus as well.

"Ohhaaahhhhaaah~!" She moaned as I worked my finger up her ass. She was still pumping her hips up and down her brother's cock, so I was connected to that motion now as well. It took a bit of work but we managed a synchronized rhythm of all of our thrusting and squirming. It probably wasn't the most optimal way of doing things, but I'd be damned if it wasn't ridiculously hot.

I don't know exactly how long we were at it, couldn't have been more than a few minutes. I was hammering away with most of my strength, loving the soft clapping noises our bodies made as they collided. Unfortunately, we were interrupted by another of the bunny suit cosplayers. "We're almost to the front of the line. Better bust a nut real quick."

Fuck. If there's one thing that would keep me from having an orgasm, it's knowing there's a time crunch to get there. The cute guy I was fucking however, kicked into third gear. He gripped his sisters' hips and did his best to thrust upward while my dick was firmly rooted in him. He gasped and squirmed beautifully, just about ready to pop.

"Awwww, gonna cum? Blow a load with a nice cock up your ass? Mhmm, yes, fill me up!" The sister ground her pelvis into her brother as he started pumping. He clenched even harder around my cock and his legs started shaking on my shoulders. I relished the sight of an incestuous creampie, such a lovely view. We gave him a good few seconds to come down, then gingerly disengaged from the entanglement.

I grabbed my wipes to clean up and offered them to my partners. The guy gratefully accepted but before his sister could, another young girl came up and offered to eat the cum out of her. We left them to it and headed back to the front of the line.

"Sorry you didn't get to cum. I'm a little worn out, but I'd be happy to send some action your way once we're done eating." The guy I'd just railed smiled at me happily. His stiletto heels clacked against the tile floor as we walked.

"Nah, it's okay. It was a lot of fun. I'm pretty impressed you can walk in those things, honestly." I'd always heard heels were a pain.

"Thanks! Took me forever to get good at it. I fell on my face a lot when I started. Still do sometimes."

Most of the bunny group had ordered food by the time we got back in line. And my cute bunny boy had just finished his order when his sister rushed up and slid in front of me. She was out of breath and holding her stilettos in her hand. "That little kid has an amazing tongue. Slurped all the cum out and got me off in a couple seconds."

I grinned at the mental image as she walked up to the window to place her order. It was always interesting to find a young kid who had that level of skill and experience. Most kids are just starting out with experimenting and figuring out the world. It's definitely its own charm to be with someone inexperienced but kids who can suck and fuck better than people two or three times their age are a real treasure.

At long last, I got to put in my order for food. The menu was quite sparse and the prices were exorbitant, but it really was better than nothing. Especially if I was going to be here most of the day. I ended up getting a fried chicken sandwich, a soft drink, and a bag of chips. This was going to bite into my merch budget a bit. Damn.

Upon receiving my food, I went back to the same table where I'd just fucked those bunny suit cosplayer siblings. Thankfully I was able to eat and then relax in peace. My erection went down a bit and I just chilled to build up energy for the rest of the day. Though in the time I sat there, more than a few people hopped on the table to get in a quick fuck. This was probably just the most convenient spot go directly from the line. I didn't mind, got to see some good sex while I ate.

The most interesting pairing I witnessed was a tall and muscular guy in a martial arts outfit getting pegged by a petite goth girl with a sparkly rainbow strap-on dildo. Both were pretty nonchalant about it, though the girl did slap his ass a few times for thrusting back too much. Neither of them quite got off from the act but it certainly looked like they had enough fun.

Giving my legs one last good stretch, I stood up and collected my trash to throw away. I was feeling much more energized after a meal and letting my feet rest. There was so much more I had left to experience today. Plus, I'd only cum like, what, 3 times? My first act of business was to get that number up, then maybe go and figure out exactly what I was going to buy from the vendor hall.

My path took me back around the main entrance of the building, now with just a small crowd milling about. The chaos of earlier had been replaced by simple existence. Most people were stationary in small groups or leisurely headed to some destination or another. There was definitely an air of wonder to the space, people were all excited for various things, but it was nice to see a quieter atmosphere than the cacophony of the sign-in que.

I walked back down the hall to the vendor area and continued to be surprised at the types of cosplays I saw. There was a man in tons of makeup and special effects who looked like a decaying zombie. I couldn't imagine anyone wanting to fuck him like that, but the people at this con really were wild. Similarly, I saw a girl in a simple sundress with tons of blood makeup wielding a plastic knife. She was probably emulating a horror anime or something. People could be weird but I wasn't one to judge.

There was also a very impressive Valkyrie Angel from a popular video game. The cosplay was really all out with a giant full set of feathered wings, a long golden spear, and fully accurate outfit. It consisted of several long bands of white cloth wrapped around her body in intricate ways, each of which was hemmed with golden thread. The headpiece was a massive battle helmet that covered her upper face and a stylized metal star extended from its top. The cloth was pretty funny, as it generously covered most of her body and flowed down her legs but very conspicuously left her crotch exposed. She had on a tiny pair of white panties to remedy this.

When I passed, the cosplayer was majestically touching the tip of her spear to the shoulder of a man knelt before her. I vaguely recalled that being a famous point of the story of the game. Receiving that character's blessing was very hard to do and I think the player character could fuck her afterword.

I was still keeping my eyes out for cosplayers who I wanted to get with. The Valkyrie Angel would have been cool, but probably cumbersome as her wings were heavy. I could tell by how she moved; it was already a burden to just stand at attention. A very cute catgirl in a maid dress caught my attention next but she was bouncing on the lap of an older guy. Her long dress covered up the action, but she was mewling and nya-ing like she was getting a proper fucking.

Crossing back through the doors to the vendor hall I realized that this was where most of the attendees had congregated. The isles were chocked full of people, all vying for a moment to look at some particular item or gawk at some particular cosplayer. It was a hellish landscape of bodies jumbling together and persistent loud noises. I could hear a few cries of ecstasy emanating from around the hall.

I stuck around the edges of the room, keeping track of where I'd seen some interesting items and how I was going to get to them. Though I knew I hadn't seen everything and would probably need to get into the fray at some point. Then a particular flash of color caught my eye. I would recognize that outfit anywhere.

My dick was harder than steel as I made my way through the crowd toward the last spot I'd seen them. I spun in place, searching for a glimpse of what I thought I'd seen. It could have been anyone, lots of characters have that general design…. But there! Off toward the end of the isle, I got a better look and yes! I had to get to her.

I was fixated, hardly paying attention to the crowd as I rushed through people to get to the end. I thought about calling out, trying to get her to stop but that seemed a bit too desperate. I wasn't really obsessed or anything like that. It was just really cool to see a character I wasn't expecting to. Just had to make it a bit further.

I did finally shove through enough people to reach her. Though now that I had gotten this far, I wasn't exactly sure what to say. "Uhhhhhhh, hi. I really like your cosplay. And I really, really want to fuck you."

Chapter 4: Chapter 4. Encounter (Anime World Free-Use)

"Ah you're a sunrose too! Thank goodness, I was starting to think no one would recognize me today." The cosplayer gleefully hopped in place. She was dressed as one of my favorite V-tubers, Elaina the sunrise fairy. Her dress was a soft pink, orange and white outfit with some shimmering flowers woven into the material. It had a lot of flowing parts, all moving and swaying in different ways. Though the skirt wasn't very long.

"Yeah! Elaina is amazing! I've been a fan of hers for a while." I excitedly nodded my head. Elaina was a variety streamer, she played all kinds of games, made music, occasionally did cooking streams, and made some very questionable art of herself and her friends. I really enjoyed her more subdued nature and relaxing vibes. A lot of V-tubers were high energy and chaotic, whereas Elaina made it a point to have comfy streams and only get rowdy if the right situation arose.

"Me too! She's so cute and loveable! Well… uh, and kinda yabai sometimes." She giggled. "Oh, but I can kinda sound like her!"

Just then a person from the crowd knocked us together. We grabbed at each other for balance. I ended up with an arm around her back and my dick squarely pressed into her abdomen. I'd almost forgotten we were in the middle of so many people.

"Ooohhhh! I didn't even notice how hard you were. Let's go somewhere a bit more open." 'Elaina' grabbed my hand and led me through the crowd to one edge of the room.

I really got to look at her costume as we walked. I'm pretty sure her hair was natural, long blonde and kind of wavy. It matched Elaina's model pretty well. She had on some small white sandals with thin straps circling up her ankles. Toping it all off was a shimmering pair of translucent fairy-wings attached to her back. They were quite small, just like Elaina's, so not too cumbersome.

I knew deep down that this wasn't really Elaina. Obviously she was just a fan, though someone who seemed pretty cool. But that wasn't going to stop me from really enjoying what we were going to do. I had fantasized about how I'd fuck Elaina while listening to her orgasm on stream. Her model had a mode where her face and chest blushed bright red while her pupils turned into hearts. She regularly used it while getting herself off.

'Elaina' guided me to a back corner of the hall, easily the furthest away from the main entrance. There were actually a few small booths set up back behind everything, I assumed they were overflow from the larger rows. There were also some people loitering around here, probably either waiting for someone or hoping the crowd would dissipate soon.

We walked over to a slightly open space and I just couldn't wait anymore. I wrapped my arms around the amazing cosplayer from behind and ground my throbbing erection into her. I leaned down to kiss her neck, quite a ways as she was shorter than me. I actually had the primal urge to rip that beautiful dress off of her, get to ravaging right then and there. As ridiculous as that was.

"Uahh, hold on. I'm glad you're so excited but let's get comfortable." 'Elaina' grabbed a blanket from a stack of folded ones right next to a booth. I wasn't really aware of how or why it was there but my head wasn't fully functional at that moment.

"Lay down, I promise you this'll be worth it." She spread the blanket and bounced with anticipation. Very willing to do literally anything she wanted, I quickly laid on my back. The blanket was… well it was almost as bad as laying on the hard concrete floor but that barely fazed me. Very little would have fazed me in that moment.

'Elaina' playfully tugged at my shorts, working them down to my ankles with a bit of effort. Without a moment of hesitation, she slid her mouth over my shaft, eagerly slurping all over it. I let out a loud, breathy moan and grabbed her shoulders. The dress was fairly open at the top, just some small shoulder straps and barely enough material to cover her breasts. I had a pretty nice view down her top as she leaned forward to suck my throbbing cock.

When she finally came up for air, I could see some light pink streaks along my shaft and tip. Her lipstick was running just the slightest bit. "Sorry, I'm not used to this much makeup. It's so cute but it's hard to manage."

"No, no. That's actually, like, really hot." I kinda had a thing for markings, testaments to superb sexual encounters. Be it cum, hickies, bite marks or, I guess, lipstick stains. 'Elaina' laughed and went in for a long kiss on my cock, swirling her tongue over it. One of her hands cupped my balls and gently massaged them, which really got me to moan loudly. She finished with a gentle suck on my tip.

Her eyes suddenly switched to a predatory gaze, far more intense than when we'd started. Not giving me a moment to relax, she crawled her way up my body and firmly grabbed my forearms, pinning them to the ground above my head. She cleared her throat a bit. "Stay just like that. Don't. Move."

Her voice had also changed, she sounded much more like Elaina now. It wasn't a perfect impression but pretty damn close enough to make my cock twitch. She had obviously put real effort into 'becoming' Elaina, the right clothes, attitude, makeup, and voice. She really seemed to be having fun with it.

I wanted to be accommodating, so I laid back and enjoyed the show. 'Elaina' straddled my hips and slowly lifted her short dress to reveal an orange G-string. She was already visibly dripping with arousal and moving her hips in a slow circle. Now I was frustrated she'd told me to stay still, I wanted to rub her barely covered pussy and feel those juices.

Unceremoniously slipping her G-string to the side, 'Elaina' lined up her tight little hole with my rod and rubbed them together. I groaned in frustration. This only made her smile and tap my nose with her finger. "Nuh-uh~~ If you want to fuck Elaina, the foremost sunrise fairy of the eastern hills, tell me how badly you need it first."

"Fuuuuuck, I really, really need it! Please, please, just… just fuck me! Pleeeaaase! I need it so bad!" My cock was leaking pre-cum and aching for the sweet pleasures of the pussy that was tantalizingly close. My hips twitched and bucked with each passing second. I was so close to just using my hands to get things started but I held myself back out of fear she wouldn't be too happy with that.

"Awwww, is my cute little sunrose really that desperate? Well then…" 'Elaina' slowly pushed my tip into her slick hole and then sat down on my cock with brutal speed. I gasped and bit my lip to dull the intense pleasure of bottoming out inside her. She also let out a wild moan that sounded so much like Elaina's. I braced myself, expecting her to go full tilt and ride me like a wild stallion.

Instead, she sat up and reached into a hidden pocket of the dress for her phone. She held it above her and smiled. It took me a second to realize she was taking a selfie. "You fucking bitch." I groaned out.

She giggled. "Gotta take a commemorative pic. In fact, here." She handed me her phone with the video camera recording. I shouldn't have been surprised so many people wanted to record their sex here. It wasn't every day you got to dress up in cosplay.

Playing it up for the camera, 'Elaina' leaned back and started bouncing on my cock with gusto. She pulled up her skirt with one hand and used the other for balance, eyes screwed shut and moaning like a slut the whole time. For my part, I tried really, really hard not to blow immediately. It was a rough spot to be in, but I held fast and made sure my partner could put on her show.

'Elaina' gazed lustfully into the camera and peeled down her shoulder straps to let her top fall. Her round, pert breasts bounced freely as she continued fuck herself on my cock. This was the one aspect where she was different than the real Elaina whose tits were somewhat larger. The girl riding me had a nice set herself, perfect to grope and suck in my opinion.

'Elaina' continued to slide her agonizingly tight cunt up and down my cock while massaging her tits and working a finger over her clit. We fucked for a good while, letting the sensations overtake our minds and bodies. But we were both a little too worked up to last long. I could tell from her breaths and face that she was close, much the same as I was. We pumped in unison, mashing our sensitive bits together like wild animals until the inevitable conclusion.

"FUCK, I'm cumming!" 'Elaina' collapsed on top of me, squishing her phone between our bodies. I bucked my hips to get as deep into her as I could and then gave in to the orgasmic bliss. My cock twitched, swelled, and erupted with a massive load of spunk. I just about passed out from the high of filling up Elaina the sunrise fairy with my cum. Not to mention her trembling with her own orgasm on top of me.

We stayed like that for a few moments. Basking in the glow of, at least for me, the best orgasm of the day so far. Her arms were pressed against my chest, head hung low and breathing hard. Some of her flower-scented hair was in my face but I didn't really mind. I moved a hand to her back and gently rubbed her exposed skin. My other hand trailed along her hip and down her thigh.

"That… was great." 'Elaina' gave me a lazy smile. "You've got a fantastic dick." She tapped my chest in approval before sitting up and fixing her hair.

"Thanks, you're really good at being Elaina. Felt like I was really fucking her. And your body is divine." I held my gaze on her tits as she slipped them back into her dress and pulled up her should straps. Her dress was slightly covering our union, but I could still feel how warm and wet she was.

"Aww, thanks!" She reached for her phone that had fallen off to the side. I'd almost totally forgotten about it when we crashed into each other. It was cute to see her typing away and humming while still impaled on my softening dick. "I'm gonna edit this video and post it, follow me and you can see it."

My phone was still in my shorts, which were now around my ankles. With some maneuvering, we disengaged from our copulation and started to clean up. 'Elaina' used her hand to catch a big glob of my spunk that leaked from her hole. I watched in awe as she moved it to her mouth and slurped it up, licking her fingers after. She blushed a bit. "I like the taste of cum, alright? It's…nice."

After we had both cleaned up, we sat together against the wall of the room. I tapped my phone to hers and shared our Twixtix profiles. Mine wasn't anything fancy, I hardly ever posted anything interesting. Hers was filled with cosplay photos of herself and others.

"I'm Melody by the way. Sorry if that breaks your immersion or anything." She said jokingly.

"No, it's actually really nice to meet someone else who's a fan of Elaina. I'm Ethan." We smiled at each other. We spent the next couple of minutes chatting about V-tubers, anime, and the convention in general. Melody really loved cosplay, but she'd only dressed up a few times. Elaina was by far the character she'd put the most work into. She was just a year older than me and going to college in the next town over.

"Oh, my makeup!" She exclaimed suddenly. Using her phone camera as a mirror, she examined her face. "Okay, it's still pretty good. Besides my lipstick." She pulled a small lipstick tube from her hidden pocket and carefully reapplied the soft pink color.

"I'm glad it didn't get too messy. Buuuuut…. If you find me later in the day, when the con is close to shutting down, I'll let you mess up my makeup however you want." Melody gave me a wink. I was not very accustomed to playful banter, so this just made me flustered. I stammered for a moment before nodding.

"You're cute~. But I've got to get going. I had a group I was going to meet up with." She stood and straightened her dress, getting it back to being perfectly flowy and pristine.

"I'll definitely try to find you later." I managed to blurt out.

"Sure thing. See ya later." Melody waved and flittered off into the crowd. Of all the people I'd met today, she was definitely the one I wanted to see again.

Resigned to wait until then, I decided to finally make my way around the vendor hall in an orderly way to actually make purchases. There were a few cool things that I know I wanted to get and some that were clearly out of my price range. Also, many things that I just questioned why they were being sold at all.

I slowly made my way down an isle mainly consisting of art and prints. I never really was one to hang up art, much less raunchy anime/hentai art. But I quickly noticed that a lot of the booths also sold smaller items like keychains and stickers. Nothing really caught my eye except for a poster of my favorite gacha character Neogal from Gemeni Resolute. The poster itself was far too expensive for me to consider, but the smaller print was nice so I got that.

The pattern continued for most of the other booths. Something big and flashy would catch my eye while I really ended up getting something small and easy to justify. My largest purchase ended up being for a box set of the early volumes of my favorite manga. I didn't actually own any of it yet, just rented them digitally, so having it physically was a very nice treat.

A lot of the merch here was ridiculously expensive and also just ridiculous in general. Very cool, but ridiculous. There was an entire booth dedicated to laser-engraved metal and wood carvings. Several stalls worth of shirts, body pillows, blankets, and hoodies. A stall selling 'anime accurate' fleshlights and dildos of various popular characters. One that was just selling glitter bombs for some reason. And of course, the figure shop I'd seen earlier.

Upon closer inspection that one really got me to laugh. So many of the figures were small and delicate, easily the last thing you'd want to transport home. And some of them were pretty detailed in weird ways. Like the girl getting railed by tentacles while covered in a gooey pink substance, or the tiny goblin chick getting stretched by a huge orcish cock. There were some nice ones too, like the very famous scene of two competing waifus bending over for the main character to choose who he would fuck. Plus, they had some cool mecha, so it wasn't all weird.

Finally collecting all of my purchases in my backpack, I took one last look around the vendor hall. It had taken me well over two and a half hours to push through every isle and make sure I didn't miss anything. It wouldn't have been quite as long if there weren't people fucking in pairs and groups every couple of feet. The constant slapping of flesh and unbridled moans filled up every second of the experience. It was… neat. But not something I'd want to do again anytime soon.

I walked back outside the hall and noticed a subtle temperature difference between the two rooms. Too many people and too much fucking often led to a hotter environment. But at least it wasn't stifling in there, the air conditioning must've been very powerful to handle it.

Thankfully my dick had remained dormant for most of my shopping. Roused only when I came across some really good artwork or rubbed against by a fellow con goer. I'd been tempted to work up a boner and go at a few of the people I'd seen but ultimately still felt satisfied from my time with Melody.

Just outside the hall was that same cosplayer I'd seen earlier. The shotacon woman with the line of boys behind her. The boys had long since moved on, but the woman was blissfully still bent over with her ass in the air. A river of boy cum leaked from her well used holes and flowed into a convenient cup someone had left between her legs. The 'shota cock only' writing on her thigh was still there but now smudged from countless impacts.

I watched as another small boy went up to her and whipped out his cock to plunge into her sloppy cunt. The woman barely moaned as he pounded away and slapped her ass. After just a bit, he feverishly unloaded his spunk inside her and got up to walk away. The fresh cum slowly dribbled out of her and into the cup.

That did look like fun, just being a toy for others pleasure. Though I suppose it took real dedication to get to the level she was at. I definitely would not be able to take that much dick, even with some breaks.

I wandered a bit more, looking for something interesting. I didn't have to go too far until I noticed that the extremely busy room from earlier had cooled off. There were only a few people in line now and I could clearly see what was going on inside. Lots and lots of tentacle sex.

Chapter 5: Chapter 5. Threesome (Anime World Free-Use)

"What the fuuuuuck?" I was so abashed by the sight that I barely registered the world around me for a few moments. It was a wild sight, very much something you could only see at an anime convention. The 'tentacles' were very convincing animatronics set up around four harnesses that would suspend people in the air. Each person in a harness got to experience some really unique sensations.

The four stations each had a different color of tentacle, green, blue, purple, and pink. They appeared to be made of soft plastic, maybe silicone, and could bend a bit in multiple directions. There was a specific one that was tipped with a vibrating phallus like appendage. Another had a fleshlight built into its end, specifically for milking cocks. Each station was set up about the same, with various small tentacles caressing the individual's body while the main large one acted as a way to conceal the harness holding them up. That one didn't move, but it looked intimidating. I could see that the whole assembly was held up by a metal frame behind the apparatus that was concealed with a drop curtain.

I could certainly see why so many people had lined up here earlier, that looked like an incredibly unique experience. I read over the large poster pinned up at the door of the room. It was apparently run by a special effects/animatronics company that worked on films and shows. They dragged these rigs around the country to anime cons and other places where tentacles would be loved. It was also very expensive for even a five-minute session. I supposed it would be extremely expensive to get all of that designed, built, and transported so the cost had to offset that. But with the number of people who had gone through already, it had to be making bank.

Fortunately, the sign did say everyone was welcome to come in and watch the show. I though it looked cool but really didn't have a great desire to get in the harness myself, so I slipped into the room and saw that there were a few chairs set up to perfectly view the four tentacle stations.

A few people had already taken some seats so I sat in between a teenage boy and an older woman. The guy was dressed up as some sort of ninja character, probably from an older anime. The woman was not in cosplay but had on a t-shirt of the newest popular show. Both were eagerly masturbating to the sights in front of us. All four stations were occupied, one by a totally naked small girl, one by a buff guy with well-defined abs, one by a girl about my age in a fluffy princess dress, and the final one by an older woman in a sci-fi space army costume.

All of them were writhing under the tentacles manipulating and penetrating their bodies. The guy had a fairly large cock that was being worked up and down by the fleshlight tentacle. Plus, he had the phallic tentacle up his ass. The lube they were using was a vibrant purple color, probably meant to emulate the otherworldly fluids of the tentacle monsters in hentai. It worked pretty well; these machines really did look like organic sex monsters.

I paid close attention to the small girl, who was probably around 10 years old, as she took the phallic tentacle deep into her tiny pussy. She writhed against the harness and restraints, moaning in sheer pleasure as she was ravaged by the mechanical monsters. Some of the tentacles slithered up and down her body, poking at her supple young flesh and coating her in some of that purple lube. One flicked at her stiff nipple, eliciting a sharp yelp.

My cock was rock hard as I took in the view. I was finally ready to get my rocks off again after my encounter with Melody. I pulled my shorts down to my ankles and let my dick stand at attention. I gently rubbed the head and worked my hand down my shaft, pumping slowly to really appreciate the show. It felt oddly strange to masturbate today, all of my orgasms so far had been at the hands (or holes) of others.

I glanced over at the people next to me, each of them was still enraptured with the show. The lady to my left was slowly fingering her sopping went cunt while breathing heavily. The guy on my right had his fairly nice sized cock out and was using a vibrating egg on it. Wouldn't have been my first choice of a toy, but to each their own.

"Hiya, want me to sit on your cock while you watch?" A little girl had wandered up to me. She looked very similar to the other small girl in the tentacle machine, even down to being bare-ass naked.

"Sure. Hop on." I angled my dick in the proper way while she turned around and stepped onto the chair. It was large enough that she could easily fit her feet alongside my legs. Spreading her sweet pussy, she slowly impaled herself on my member all the way down to the base. I groaned and grabbed her body, wrapping my hands around her waist. She seemed light enough to bounce so that's what I did, gently pulling her up off my lap and letting her plop back down. Her cunt was as tight as any ten-year-old, but she was stretched out well enough to easily take me all the way to the hilt.

"The tentacle opened me up a lot. It felt good. That's my sister in there now, taking her turn." The girl giggled and pointed to the tentacle station.

"Uh huh." Was all I could mutter as I bounced the tiny pre-teen up and down my cock. Her technique wasn't great, nor was she really getting into it. But damn, her pussy was tight. It had been a while since I'd properly fucked such a young loli, the sensation was divine.

A small buzzer suddenly went off and the station with the girl in the princess dress began to wind down. The tentacles all pulled away from her body and the one in her pussy slowed down and also retracted. The larger supporting tentacle slowly rotated downward until her feet could touch the ground, then some staff members came and helped her get out of the harness. The whole process took less than a minute, then the staff cleaned a few of the tentacles and signaled for the next person in line to come over.

An adorable boy in an orange cheerleader outfit bounded over and was obviously very eager to have his turn. The staff helped him get strapped in and lined everything up before letting the machine run its course. His cute small cock was engulfed by the fleshlight and he let out a happy shout as the phallic tentacle penetrated his ass. The tentacles over his body weren't secreting the purple lube, that was probably optional. Maybe they felt rougher that way? I'd seen on the information poster that there were several ways to customize your experience with the stations.

Another buzzer and this time the tiny girl was let free of the tentacle restraints. I saw, presumably, her mother come up and praise the girl for doing so well. The little tot looked like she just had the time of her life. They went over to a corner of the room where I just noticed that a simple, portable shower was set up. The mother helped her little girl rinse off the tentacle lube and kissed her body. The older woman licked at the girls' nipples and gently slid two fingers into her well-used cunt.

Once she was dried off, the pair came over to where I was sitting with my adorable loli fleshlight. I was still gently bouncing her up and down as her mother addressed her. "Maria, I told you not to wander off. Such a little troublemaker, aren't you?"

Both of the little girls giggled and I got the feeling this was a regular occurrence. Not wanting to hold them up, I grabbed the girl under her arms and slowly pulled her up off of my cock, which popped free from her tight pussy with a loud squelch. Pre-teen holes just hit different.

"Ah, what do you say to the nice man?" The mother chided.

"Thank you for fucking me!" The girl hopped on one foot and spun to face me quickly before rushing back to her mother and sister. The mother smiled at me and I returned the gesture. It was pretty commonplace for parents to trust strangers to occupy their kids for a little bit. Getting them used to how the world worked, building a sexual repertoire.

Now left with a raging hardon and no easily available hole to stuff it in, I decided to go find someone to fuck. Everyone in the room seemed to be occupied with the tentacles or watching the action. I pulled up my shorts and started to walk back to the door. By the exit was a table set up with merch from the company running the exhibit. There were tentacle dildos and fleshlights as well as some generic shirts with just the name and logo of the company. But my favorite one was a shirt that had the text 'tentacle fucker' across the chest with several stylized tentacles wrapping around the letters.

Moving back into the hall, I glanced around to look for anyone who was available for a quick fuck. I really wasn't all that picky anymore; I'd plow any willing hole to just get off. Though the fun of looking for cosplayers who I recognized was still attractive.

My eyes first came to a group of women all crowded around a male cosplayer. He was handsome sure, and his costume as a pirate was good, but why so much attention? Then he pulled out of the woman he was fucking, revealing an absolutely massive cock before plunging it into the next woman. I'd only seen a few dicks that big in my whole life, many people referred to anything in that size range as 'bitch-breakers'. Seemed like he was having a lot of fun showing it off.

Down the hall a ways I caught sight of a rather impressive cosplay that almost made me lose my drive to fuck. It was a massive humanoid mecha made of what looked like rigid Styrofoam and plastic. It towered above everyone else and had glowing green eyes that swiveled around. It held a gun in one hand and a shield in the other while the body was intricately detailed with bright paint. The person inside could walk, if very slowly, and was interacting with the crowd.

It was a very cool feat of engineering and design, but I really needed to get off right now. I was very quickly drawn to the most readily available person in the hall. That person was a curvaceous goddess in a very short qipao dress who was sprawled on her back on the floor. Her dress was a shimmering mix of black and red designs, with some gold trim to it. There were some cutouts in very interesting places that revealed far more skin than the traditional outfit. I was surprised that it was still in one piece for how little fabric there was actually holding everything together.

She was catching her breath from a previous encounter, as evidenced by the disheveled look of her dress and wide-open thighs. Her tiny black panties were haphazardly pulled to the side to expose her well-fucked pussy. As she was laying down, not much was dripping out of it yet but I could imagine that there were some loads of cum oozing around in her cunt.

I took my chance and quickly kneeled down between her wide-open legs; shorts already discarded to the side. I lined up at her sloppy hole and pushed inside, my dick quickly sliding through her slick and hot tunnel. I groaned as I bottomed out and then pulled my hips back, easily getting into a fast and hard rhythm.

"My, you've got some energy! Aaaahhh, fuck that's nice. I needed another creampie to really fill me up." The woman grinned and slowly massaged her breasts through her dress. She pulled some of the material down and pinched her nipples, moaning along with my thrusts. The exposure of her chest tempted me to lean down and suck at one of her nipples.

"Oh, good boy." The lady rubbed the back of my head while I mercilessly pounded into her cunt. Her body was incredible to feel against mine, full and voluptuous while also being curvy and strong in all the right places. I wanted to cum but knew I was still working up to it, so I planted my face between her jiggling tits and fucked away to my heart's content.

"Ah, looks like we have a friend." The woman commented and put a hand on my lower back to slow my thrusts. I could barely crane my neck around to see who was behind me, but I needn't have bothered as a nick hard cock was suddenly slapped against my ass. Score! This was how I enjoyed anal the most, taking it deep while also fucking a nice wet pussy.

I turned my attention back to the qipao woman, licking and kissing all over her exposed skin. Her dress made it a bit hard to reach everything but I did my best. The guy behind me lubed up his cock and then got some into my ass. The initial penetration was shocking, he was pretty big and I hadn't had anything up there today. But after a bit of massaging everything and relaxing my muscles, he was able to hilt himself into my rectum.

I trembled from the feeling of being so filled up, my cock twitched endlessly inside of the pussy of the woman under me. She ran her fingers over my back and then pulled me even harder into her body. "Make him cum a massive fucking load inside me."

The guy behind me obviously took her direction seriously. He grabbed my hips and slowly began to pump his rod in and out of my hole. The strangely unique feeling of getting butt fucked was divine. It was definitely going to send me over the edge quickly. I tried to wiggle my own hips as much as possible to thrust into the pussy I was occupying, but I couldn't do a lot in our current configuration. Instead, I just let the bliss overtake me as the cock in my ass riled me up.

He picked up speed, very much wanting to pound me into oblivion. Which I was obviously happy to let him do. It wasn't more than a few minutes into the copulation when I felt the impending climax boil in my balls. "Fuck, fuck, fuck! I'm gonna cum." I meekly squeaked out.

"Good boy. Ah! Damn that's strong!" My partner laughed as I shot what was probably my strongest stream of cum of the day into her pussy. That first spurt was powerful but not long lasting, my next shots only added a bit more cum to the mix. The guy in my ass, however, was far from done. He continued pounding my hole and gripping my hips like he was determined to knock me up.

The lady I'd just nutted inside cuddled my head into her chest. She whispered some soothing words while the guy was close to finishing inside me. The relentless cock in my ass was keeping me from going soft, so the overstimulation was adding on to the pleasure.

Eventually the guy did tap my ass twice and started blowing a fat load inside me. His cock swelling and pumping the sticky substance as far into me as it could. To be honest, I'd mainly given other people creampies in my life. I'd only ever been cum inside of maybe four or five times ever, so this was a nice experience to say I had at the con.

Extracting ourselves from each other's bodies, the three of us went about cleaning up. The guy who had just cum in my ass was wearing a casual outfit like mine, just with a cat ear headband and a collar around his neck. "Thanks man, I needed to fuck a guy's ass. And yours was so available."

"Nah, thank you. That was really nice." I grinned at him as I squatted to let his spunk run out of me and onto a spare towel someone had conjured up. My dick was somehow still pretty stiff despite blowing a load just a few moments ago.

This seemed to impress the qipao woman who shuffled over to where I was sitting and tugged on my erection. "I love your energy, baby. Plenty of stamina. Wanna come to an orgy some friends and I are having after the convention today? We're inviting the most fun people we fuck throughout the day so it'll be full of interesting experiences."

I was a bit stunned. Private orgies were pretty common but I rarely got invited to many. The last one I'd been to was a social event for the college tabletop gaming club. "Yeah sure, sounds good!"

"Good. It's at the Luccious Hotel that's just down the street from here. Suite 301. Be there a bit after the convention hall closes. Tell 'em Gloria sent you." She stood up and blew me a kiss before sauntering away. Her wonderful curves were stretching the qipao in all the right ways. I was certainly quite happy to have something to look forward to later, especially if I got another round with Gloria's body.

Now a bit tired and sore, I decided to find some place to sit and relax. I retrieved my shorts from where they had been discarded and then set out to find a quiet seat. A sharp announcers voice from somewhere down the hall broke my concentration. "The Cosplay contest has just concluded. The anal train competition will be starting shortly. All competitors and participants should make their way to the main stage right now."

I'm sure I could try to relax while watching that.

Chapter 6: Chapter 6. Competition (Anime World Free-Use) •THE END•

'Relaxing' was certainly not the word I would have used to describe the spectacle I was watching. Something more akin to 'hardcore' or 'ravenous'.

The main stage was inside of a very large room, probably similar in size to the vendor hall. It had been cleared out and reconfigured into a proper stage for the main events of the convention. Some sparse chairs were left around the edges, but most of the space was standing room only. I had gotten packed into the side of the room as more and more people flocked into the room to watch the event.

There were a total of 26 competitors who were vying for the title of Anal Champion at this year's con. A good mix of men, women and enbies. Some were still in cosplay, while others were fully stripped down. Each one of them was bent over a padded table that was quite long. Even so, four entire tables were required to hold everyone.

The rules of the competition were briefly explained beforehand, each competitor was holding hand switch that would trigger if they released it. Any significant lapse in concentration could cause them to lose their grip or they could voluntarily drop out. The large timer being projected onto the wall was set for three minutes and every time it went off a new person would step up to fuck the competitors. There were quite a few extra people on the stage, ready and willing to continue the train. Anyone who didn't have a cock was provided a standard sized strap-on to use. Plenty of lube was flying around.

The lights in the entire room had been dimmed and some very loud electronic dance music was pumping trough the speakers. Along with all of the wildly erotic screaming and shouting, it felt much more like a rave than I would have preferred. Too much noise and chaos. But as everyone was occupied with the competition, I was free to slump back against the wall and let myself fade out.

The timer had already gone off four times, though only three competitors had dropped out so far. Many of them looked like they were still getting warmed up and could last for quite a while longer. I was happy to see the very first woman I'd fucked today up on stage. I vaguely recalled her saying something about wanting to compete. She was still in her sorceress cosplay, but now without her large hat or black leggings. Her ass was still incredible and drew a good number of people to que behind her.

Most of the competitors had some sort of toy going on themselves while they got railed. These ranged from fleshlights to vibratos and dildos, each fastened to their genitals in some way. There were a few being held in place with just duct tape. The majority of them were wailing in beautiful agony as their asses got endlessly pounded into oblivion by a string of strangers. Some were very quiet, taking the treatment with a stern look on their faces. One guy was biting down on a ball gag and starting off into space as he got fucked.

I was rooting for either the sorceress lady that I'd fucked or the skinny enby with green hair who was eagerly shaking their ass in the few seconds between rounds. The ones who were putting on too much of a show seemed to be the most likely to wear out first, at least to me. All that screaming and dirty talk was just not a good use of energy for this competition.

Sure enough, most of the louder ones dropped out at around 45 minutes in. One lady was particularly mad that she fumbled the hand switch and accidently dropped it. But rules were rules, she was out. When there were only ten competitors left the staff moved them to be closer together along two tables. Both of my favorites were still in it, which I was pretty happy about. Though that only lasted about twelve more minutes.

After almost an hour of continuous rough butt fucking, the individual with bright green hair caved in and gave up their grip on the switch. I was honestly surprised they had made it this far given how skinny their body was. That kind of treatment required some padding to handle. As evidenced by the remaining five contestants who all had some seriously thick asses. The extra assets helped cushion against the countless impacts from strangers' thighs and pelvises. Though the competitor's skin was getting fairly red from the pounding as well.

Another three rounds passed and a lot of the volunteers had tapped out themselves, run out of energy to continue. The crowd was sourced for some more willing bodies to continue the train. This ended up getting more fresh and energetic people to pound the already very sore and weak competitors. Three of them dropped out after their first few minutes with an energized, brand-new phallus in their ass. That left only two.

The sorceress lady was still in it, right next to the man with the ball gag and glazed expression. Though they both were quite vocal now. Grunting and heaving with every rough penetration deep into their rear holes. The crowd was also eagerly cheering them on, the atmosphere became overcharged with potential energy just waiting to be unleased. I wasn't one to scream or shout, but I was also very much cheering for the lady I'd creampied earlier in the day. She certainly had some dedication to get this far.

Most of the competitors had taken some anal creampies throughout the fuckfest, my estimation was that the sorceress lady had taken seven loads at least. But one final thrust from a particularly rough guy sent my favored contestant into an even more dazed state, eyes flung upward and arms extended. I supposed he was dropping a particularly powerful and thick load into her ass. In her final moments of shaking and twitching through the hefty cum deposit, her fingers slipped over the switch and released it.

A short but loud buzzer went off and the crowd went wild. The guy who had won was visibly exhausted but seemed happy that he had managed to take the crown. The sorceress lady was also woozy and slightly out of it after that marathon anal train. She smiled and gave a thumbs up to the champion though, clearly not overly upset with her loss.

There was a bit of celebration right after that, giving the winner a fancy gold medal and getting him to say a few quick words. Apparently, he'd trained for this for quite a while, wanting to take the title of Anal Champion since last year. His dedication and persistence had certainly paid off, though I had to wonder what would make someone care that much about a silly anime con title?

The lights were turned back to full brightness and the staff started to herd everyone out of the room. This was one of the last events happening today, the schedule basically ended for the night and picked up tomorrow for the last day of the con. The convention hall would be open for another hour and a half, though it appeared that the building was already far less crowded than it was earlier.

I did my usual routine of wandering around, casually perusing the rooms and hallways that were still occupied. Almost everyone was exhibiting some degree of exhaustion, strewn out on any imaginable surface to rest on. Probably from being in cosplay all day, walking around the rather large convention hall, or having tons of wild sex. I was just about ready to take a spot to rest as well, my feet now having a dull pain with each step.

I was waiting on the right time to head over to the Luccious hotel and also hoping I still had some energy. I plopped down onto the floor next to a threesome of two girls and a guy in a daisy chain. They were lazily giving head and groping each other in their circle of bodies. It looked like the two pussies were both filled with creampies and were being sloppily licked clean. I paid a bit of attention and got a nice hardon from the view. I really wasn't sure how many more times I could cum today, but at least I was still able to get it up.

I pulled out my phone, which was getting low on battery, and scrolled a bit to see if I could find the convention tags on Twixtix. The first post I noticed made me bolt upright. It was a picture of a V-tuber cosplay meet up. The timestamp indicated that the post was quite old now. But what made me suddenly very attentive was that I noticed a very distinct pink/orange dress in the group. Melody had been there and I'd almost forgotten about meeting up with her!

I quickly went to my followers list and found her profile. Her newest post was a selfie overlooking the main entrance of the hall with the text, 'Had a great time today!'. That really kicked me into overdrive as I pushed myself up off of the ground and took off toward the entrance. My mind only barely registering the dull pain in the soles of my feet as I sped past people left and right.

I was having a bit of trouble managing my backpack. All of the extra weight from the merch I'd bought earlier really made it hard to balance properly while sprinting. I hung onto the shoulder straps and kept on track to race through the thinning crowds towards the main entrance.

I was legitimately worried that she'd already left, the post was from several minutes ago. There wasn't any indication that she would have stuck around, probably already gone for the day. I swiveled around on my feet and surveyed the crowd. No brightly colored dresses stuck out.

I sighed. Well, at least I always had her contact on Twixtix. Maybe we could manage to meet up at some point in the future. I shrugged my backpack into a comfortable position and walked toward one of the sets of doors. I nudged the handlebar open without thinking much of it. There was a small courtyard right outside that I had passed through when entering this morning, though it was now getting to be dark. It wasn't all that interesting.

But sitting on the edge of an elevated landscaping feature was a very familiar fairy. "Ethan! Hi!" Melody waved me over.

I was both shocked and ecstatic, transfixed by her shimmering dress in the bright city lights. I was very unprepared for a conversation at that moment but managed to stumble through some words as we caught up. Apparently, her Elaina outfit had only been recognized by a few other people throughout the day. She'd fucked a few of them, but nothing amazing.

I told her about a few of my experiences today, including how I'd given my first creampie to the lady who came in second in the anal train competition. And my second creampie to a magical girl cosplayer. And… well I guess I'd lost track of exactly where all my loads went over the course of the day.

"Well, I sure hope you've got some left in you." Melody playfully stretched out her leg and poked my crotch with her foot.

"I hope so too. I got invited to an orgy at a hotel just down the street. "

"No way! Me too! At the Luccious? Suite 301? I was just waiting to head over there." Melody bounced off her perch and grabbed my arm. "Let's go!"

Surprised but very happy, I followed her down the street. It was very strange to see… 'normal' people walking around. I had gotten so used to the convention hall that I was expecting to see cosplayers in every direction. And there were a few roaming the street, mainly headed to the hotels in the area, but most people were just regular city pedestrians. Probably wondering why all these weirdos in costumes were out tonight.

Unfazed, Melody led us right to the main entrance of the Luccious. The doors were huge and made of clear glass with gold trim, leading into the overly posh reception area. It was definitely a 'downtown' hotel that radiated a stiff yet gentle atmosphere. We took the elevator up to the third floor and made a couple of wrong turns before finding the correct room.

"This door seems really spread out from the others?" I questioned. It was quite a ways down the hall till the next door. All the hotels' rooms I'd stayed at before had been fairly close together.

"Mmm, I think because it's a group suite. " Melody knocked and almost immediately a man opened up the door. He was fairly tall and well proportioned, with smooth skin and a short, well-kept beard. He was completely naked except for a black collar around his neck and a pink cock-cage that was locked around his dick.

"Welcome. May I know the names of those who invited you today?" The man was proper and to the point. I knew a little about the formalities around caged and collared submissives. The dynamic seemed interesting but also a bit hard to manage in day-to-day life.

We gave our referrals and the man let us into the room. It was massive, easily as large as the lobby below had been or maybe even bigger. The whole floor was covered by a soft and cushiony material akin to a thin pillowtop. There were a few simple furnishings scattered around, some small tables near the entrance and many unique pieces of support for getting a body into fun positions all around the room. There weren't too many people here yet, only a small group was seated on a circular sunken sofa in the center of the room. It looked big enough to hold 20 people, but only a few women were lounging upon it.

"Ah! Lovely, we have guests! Please wash yourselves over in the shower area and then come mingle with us!" A very loud and boisterous woman called out to us from across the room. I quickly noticed that ALL of the people in the room were women, ranging in age from around 20 to 40. All completely naked as well.

"Sure thing!" Melody chimed out. She dragged me off to the side of the room before I could see much else. "Come on, I've got a promise to keep to you."

I vaguely recalled something she'd said before. Makeup? I was quickly proven correct as she dropped to her knees once we were in the shower area and pulled my shorts down. "Fuck my face and make me look like a well-used street whore."

Without a moment's hesitation I slid my semi-hard cock into her wide-open mouth. I grabbed two fistfuls of her wavy hair as she slathered my shaft with her tongue. As soon as I'd achieved peak hardness, I started to thrust my hips while keeping her head in place.

Melody took it like a champ, easily slurping down my cock all the way to the base. I was a bit sore from the day's activities but I knew how to power through. I also knew this was just the warmup, so I callously drove my crotch into her face a few times. Each thrust was divine, especially as I got to watch 'Eliana' go from a cutesy fairy to a dribbling and runny mess. Her face was a disaster, but she looked satisfied.

Melody smiled up at me and gave my tip one lass lick. We quickly stripped and got ready to hop in the shower. I saw a small area had been set aside for clothing and personal items, so I stashed out stuff there. The shower itself was quite nice for a small and simple feature of the room. As much as I would have otherwise enjoyed the experience of griding up against a wet and naked cosplayer, I knew the best was yet to come.

Drying off with some simple towels, we made our way back out to the main area where all of the women were lounging about. I was quickly flagged over by a pair of ladies on the circular sunken couch. Before I knew it, I was firmly nestled between their bodies as their hands roamed freely across my physique. Melody was in a similar position across the couch from me, though she appeared much more relaxed than I felt at the moment. I tried to let go of my anxieties and made some small talk with the women who were petting my chest and gently rubbing their thighs against mine.

I quickly learned that this whole orgy was set up by the local chapter of the Professional Women Cosplayers League. Everyone here was a member, and we were the first guests to arrive. Turns out that renting a group suite/orgy room was cheaper than getting lots of small rooms for everyone over the course of the con weekend.

"That's awesome. But don't you guys need a place to store costumes and stuff?" I was genuinely curious as to how the group managed so many people and all of their cosplay needs.

"Oh, there's a single room down the hall for that. Holds all our stuff and also acts as a repair area if necessary." The woman on my left explained as the other lady kissed down my neck. I shivered and my cock twitched. They both giggled at that. Wanting to get a reaction out of me, my playmates both squeezed in tighter and pressed their ample breasts against my arms.

"You seem eager… how many loads have you blown today?" The blonde lady on my right questioned playfully.

"Uhhh, probably like five or six." I did my best to recall where I'd spent my spunk today but had a hard time piecing together exactly who I'd fucked and in what order.

"Oooh, and still so full of energy~~" The blonde ran a fingertip along my shaft and tapped the head. I squirmed at the light touch.

"Cindy, wanna do that double-decker thing again?" The darker haired woman on my left pulled away a bit.

"Sure! Come on big boy." Cindy (I supposed) pulled me by the arm as we got up out of the sunken couch. The two ladies laid down very close by and started gently making out. I could see both of them slowly grinding their pussies together in a slightly awkward way.

"Switch between us, go slow, m'kay?" The darker haired woman, who was on top, instructed before going back to swapping spit with Cindy. I shuffled on my knees over the carpet and savored the view of two beautiful and sopping wet pussies grinding together. Deciding to just go from top to bottom, I lined up at the first tight hole and slowly parted the soft flesh until my dick was hilted inside. Pulling out, I repeated the process a little lower with the second hole. I alternated with one stroke each, going as slow as possible to not overwhelm myself and pop early.

Once I got the process down and my playmates were engrossed with each other, I glanced around the room. A few more people had arrived, mostly men which was not surprising. Most orgies went best with some semblance of a balance between holes and things to fill them with. That could happen in a lot of different ways.

I glanced around to find Melody still occupied with her two initial friends; the group now locked together in a daisy chain. The other thing that I noticed was that no one seemed to be in a hurry. Everyone was encouraged to be soft and slow; this really created a relaxing atmosphere in the large room. I imagined that all of the cosplay ladies wanted to relax after the con.

A question popped into my head. "Why host an orgy after the con? Don't cosplayers usually get enough sex while there?"

The lovely ladies I was cross-fucking laughed. "Yeah, lots of quick and awkward sex with people who usually just wanna get their rocks off to the characters we're dressed as."

"Mhm. I've had a lot of dicks in me today, so I'm kinda sore but I only came like twice. This slow stuff feels great to work up to some soft and relaxing orgasms." Cindy wiggled her hips a bit as I fully hilted inside her, the slick walls of her pussy massaging my dick in sublime ways.

"Oh. Guess I never thought of it like that." I hoped that none of the cosplayers I'd been with felt that way about how I'd fucked them. At least I couldn't recall any experience being quick or awkward… Instead of fixating on that thought I decided to let it go and focus on the sensual threesome I was in the middle of.

The orgy got into full swing once there were about thirty-five or forty people in the room. Though even then it was a nice relaxing experience compared to the few other orgies I'd been to. After splitting up our initial little threesome, I helped out two other guys to make a younger girl airtight. I was assigned to occupy her ass while the other two took her pussy and mouth. I was on my back she was gently riding my cock with another guy pressed on top of her. She was lovingly deepthroating the third guy who was bent over all of us.

When that engagement disentangled, I found myself hauled over to a large cushion by Gloria, the qipao dress cosplayer who had invited me here. She was, of course, now completely naked and inviting me to enter her with a warm smile and open arms. I spent what felt like an eternity pumping my hips in a slow and sensual rhythm against her crotch and thighs. She rubbed my head and back, cooing softly as my cock stirred up her cunt. I worked up a strong desire to creampie her again, so I started to speed up a bit.

"Mhm, honey… if you're gonna pop, I've got a little favor to ask. I've taken a gallon of spunk up my cunt today but barely gotten to taste any of it fresh from the source."

"Okay, sure." I hazily pulled out of her and scooted up the cushion we were sprawled out upon. Gloria grabbed my hips and maneuvered my dick into her mouth. I glanced back just enough to notice that another guy had wandered up to occupy the sweet love hole I'd just left. He pumped Gloria with longer thrusts and more vigor.

I let myself succumb to Glorias mouth and approached my orgasm quickly. I groaned and my body shook as I unloaded a rather small amount of cum into my partner's mouth. Just one big spurt and a few extra dribbles was all I could manage. I knew myself well enough to realize I probably only had one more orgasm in me for the day.

Gloria, however, seemed pleased with the result of her ministrations and swirled my cum in her mouth before swallowing. "Mmmmm, delicious. Thank you, sweetie."

I rolled onto my back and let her focus on her current fuck buddy. After catching my breath, I stood and meandered over to a small table set up with refreshments. I grabbed a water bottle and sat in one of the few chairs. I was tired for sure but also very interested in what was going on around me.

I had a bit of a hard time distinguishing where all of the sexual noises were coming from in the room as there were so many groups of people all rutting against each other. There weren't many outright shouts of pleasure, more guttural moans and heavy breathing as lots of energy was expended to move in all the right ways. In every direction I looked, I could see several bodies gyrating slowly and deliberately.

I was entranced watching two women in a 69 as both of their pussies were also filled by some hung guys. All eight of the groups' hands roamed freely and found tantalizing bits of flesh to rub and grip. Another man came up to them and had his cock sucked alternatingly by both men. Elsewhere, a fairly young blonde boy was grinding into an older woman while he was in turn penetrated by another boy.

I wanted to take all of it in but there was just too much going on. Even well on the other side of the room I could just glimpse a large group all piled together and undulating in mass. It was difficult to tell where one body ended and another began. Instead of trying to catalog it all, I chugged my water and closed my eyes. Content to listen to the soft sounds of sex for a few minutes.

"Want me to clean you up and help you get a hardon?" I groggily opened my eyes to see a woman with pink hair already keeling between my legs and playing with my flaccid member.

"Oh, sure. Thanks." I croaked out. She heartily began sucking off all of the residual sexual fluids from dick and gently coaxing it back to life. Working myself back up to a full erection was a bit more of a chore than it had been earlier in the day. Unfortunately, humans did still have limits on how often they could fuck. Plus, I was really feeling all of the exercise I had done today and it was threatening to keep me from getting up.

That was until I noticed Melody having the time of her life. She was situated in the middle of a group of four other people, all interacting with her body in some way. Her pussy and ass were both filled with cock and her mouth was occupied by the cunt of an older woman. That configuration of people were laying on their sides so a much smaller girl could rest atop them and get fingered by whoever's hands were free. The younger girl also had a vibrator she was passing around to various orifices and erogenous zones of the group.

My cock immediately jumped to life and the pink haired woman noticed. "Oh, something got you going. Was it that cute blonde you arrived with? She is something, huh?"

"Yeah." Was really the only response I could muster.

"I was the one who invited her. We don't normally bring too many other women to this event, but we needed a cleanup-slut and she really loves to eat cum." As if on cue, the woman Melody was eating out stood up and was replaced by another, presumably with a few fresh creampies to slurp up.

I watched as the man in Melody's ass tensed up and blew his load. As he extracted himself, the group became a bit unbalanced and tried to keep fucking as they had. With nimble precision, the pink haired lady grabbed a bottle of lube from the nearby table and lathered up my now rigid phallus. "Go put this bad boy in her asshole, nice and soft."

Spurred on, I made my way over and planted myself next to the writhing group. I spread Melody's delicious looking peach and penetrated her well fucked ass. She barely took notice as I split open her rear and softly began to alternat strokes with the guy in her pussy. She was far too occupied with the task of tongue-cleaning the cum out of a que of women.

I relaxed into the rhythm of the group and grabbed at the younger girl on top of us all. She was just chilling out while enjoying the show and having fun with her vibrator. I took over fingering her cunt from the other guy and got a sweet moan in response. She was lying on her stomach, so it was easy for her to maneuver her head around to kiss me. It was lovely to be gently kissed by one person while plunging my throbbing erection into the bowels of another person.

That arrangement lasted a while, several people floating in and out of the group as we continued to fornicate. Lots of different bodies grinded up against me in different ways as I continued to thoroughly plow Melody's rear. I was close to cumming a few times, though backed off the thrusts in order to last longer. There was finally a moment of respite as people cleared out and the que of women for cleanup dwindled. I pressed my dick fully into Melody and nibbled at her ear, wanting to get her attention.

"Oh, god. Hi. How long have you been back there?" Melody strained her neck to look back at me. Her face was plastered with sexual juices and her hair was a mess.

"Uh, a while. It's been pretty fun." I wrapped my arm around her body and fondled her breasts while I moved in to kiss her. I could taste the mixed flavors of most of the people at the orgy on her tongue and lips. It was an oddly enticing flavor.

"Nghhh. My jaw is super sore. Sorry." Melody turned back around and rubbed at her aching cheek. Through clenched teeth she muttered, "I didn't think eating too much pussy could be a bad thing."

I chuckled at her predicament. It certainly wasn't every day that you munched too much creamed pussy. Fortunately, it looked like the orgy was slowing down now, quite a few of the guys were out of energy and their balls were drained dry. This meant less creampies and less women who wanted to get cleaned out. Unfortunately, there were still a few ladies nearby who looked like they needed some service.

"I'll take over for you if you keep riding me." The offer was almost automatic from my lips before I knew what I'd said. We reconfigured so I was on my back and Melody was lazily grinding on my cock which was now firmly rooted in her cunt. I invited the first lady to sit on my face and was rewarded with a very messy pussy to devour. I relished in the sensations of two women being on top of me. My hands moved from their hips and asses to their thighs and up their bodies to play with whatever I could reach.

Though my vision was obscured by the thighs and ass of the woman I was cleaning, I could hear my partners moan and felt their hands playing with each other as I explored around. The lady I was currently eating out had a nice set of tits and a slim waist, plus her cunt was leaking a steady stream of cum for me to slurp up.

This pattern continued for a bit, about three or four women sat on my face and let my tongue fetch out multiple creampies from their depths. I did my best to get them off as well, though that wasn't the intent of the activity. When the last of them finally shifted off of my head, I saw Melody still slowly grinding with a smile on her face. She swept her long wavy hair back and played with her tits.

"Thanks. I owe you one, my jaw was really killing me." She sounded better now, rested up after such an intense use of her facial muscles.

"Well, I think I've got one more load for the day. And I know how I wanna spend it." With a bit of maneuvering, I got Melody onto her back while still rooted inside her. We both chuckled at the awkward movements this required. Now free to pump, I lifted my hips and sank back into the welcoming cunt of a fellow sunrose.

I was definitely sore, feeling the effects of multiple orgasms and extended fornication throughout the day. But I powered through, each thrust taking me closer and closer to that blessed final release. A shock pulled me back to the moment as I felt a tongue caress my shaft. Someone had squirmed their way between our legs and was lapping away at out union. Undeterred, I kept pumping.

I locked eyes with Melody and tensed. I was right at the edge, eager to give that last push. She realized it. "Mhm, give me your fucking cum. Just like that, all the way inside, yes yes yes yes yes YES!"

I shuddered and fired a volley of cum deep into Melody for the second time today. We rode the high together, wanting more and more, for the ecstasy to continue forever. My cock was lovingly tended to by the person between our legs, each pulse accompanied by a gentle tongue massage. I let the energy of my orgasm run its course and then collapsed.

"Dude you're heavy as hell, get off." Melody playfully slapped my ass. I simply moaned and heaved my weight to the side, slipping my now soft cock from her well-used hole. I didn't open my eyes, that would take too much energy. Instead, I simply listened to the wet sounds of my creampie being eaten out of Melody, presumably by the same person who had licked my cock.

There had been an announcement that anyone left in the room was free to stay the night if they were too tired to make the journey to wherever they were staying. I was very much going to take up that offer, though I hadn't been planning on it originally. The busses had probably long since stopped running and I was just way too tired to even try.

Melody, however, still had a bit of energy as she had a small orgasm on the tongue of her partner. She grabbed my hand while she moaned softly. Now fully spent, the 'Elaina' cosplayer snuggled up to me and wordlessly drifted into a slumber.

I was unable to process the sexual nature of having a cute girl press her naked body against mine. We were both too dead at that point. The sexual noises in the room had died off as well, I couldn't hear any skin slapping or outright moans as I faded away. It was finally quiet enough to get some rest, probably without the annoyance of being interrupted by sex.

I ended my day at the convention with a huge smile on my face as the sweet release of sleep took me away.

•NOVEL COMPLETE•

Chapter 7: Chapter 7. Pokimane (Blue Screen Brigade)

Written by DaxG2001 (daxg2001@yahoo.co.uk)

On: archiveofourown.com

Summary: No Tier 3 needed to catch the attention of these beauties! Streamers, cosplayers and influencers get their needs taken care of after their tech support is done.

Tags: Twitch - Freeform, streamer - Freeform, Influencer, Anal Sex, Oral Sex, Consensual Sex, Consensual, Original Character(s), pokimane - Freeform, Cosplayer - Freeform, Cheating, Married Characters, Interracial Relationship, Breast Fucking, Large Breasts, Large Cock, MILFs

•Massage To The Arthur•

I give credit to the original author in every story, first and last chapter. If any author wants to delete their story, they can reach out to me via message.

Arthur: WARNING: The following is a work of erotic fan fiction. The events of which are completely made up and did not happen, and is no true reflection of the streamers, influencers, social media platforms etc depicted or referenced within. Fantasy is legal. This material is unsuitable to be viewed by those under the legal age limit of viewing pornographic material in your current country of residence. All characters depicted in this fiction are over 18 years of age. I do not own Pokimane or any other streamer or social media influencer, or their characters or platforms.

....

Blue Screen Brigade specialised in computers, parts, peripherals and accessories ranging from full builds, service, security, back-up and recovery all the way to emergency call outs and repairs. Priding themselves on being able to handle anything from a total CPU meltdown to just repainting the letters on a keyboard. And with the bonus of having a 24/7 call-out service, at a price of course, they backed up the popularity of their business with a top notch service to match. With clients ranging from the average home to commercial, and including famous online influencers too.

'OK, at the address now.' Dylan Bruce typed the message out as sat in his car. Clad in his banded zipper hooded top and work jeans, fitting nicely to a toned frame. 'Must be an important client if you're calling me out on my off day.' The short haired man in his mid twenties remarked, glancing out at the building before down at his job paperwork for the client, a 'Miss I. Anys'. 'OK, shouldn't be too long. Especially if it's just a microphone that needs fixed.' He added before putting his phone away. Exiting the vehicle and opening up the trunk to pluck out his tool rucksack then his work laptop bag before he locked up. A casual whistle to himself as he walked up to the front door and buzzed the door, noting the camera doorbell there as he pulled out is ID card.

"Hello?" A female voice said through the speaker.

"Hey there. I'm Dylan Bruce from Blue Screen Brigade." He said, holding up his card to the lens before pulling back so whoever was looking could easily see his face matched the card. "I've been sent here to help out a Miss Anys with some tech issues. A faulty microphone."

"Miss? Making me sound old already?" The voice said with a gorgeous laugh. "Yeah, that's me. I'll be right down!" She said before the click of the 'call' ending was heard and he stepped back.

A minute or so later, and the door opened as the famous streamer, influencer and online content creator known as Pokimane, Imane Anys, opened the door. Smiling as she was dressed in what looked half casual, half workout gear attire with a short, sleeveless black T-shirt and tight, green shorts that went from her midsection down to halfway along her thighs. Topped off with a set of sandals.

"I didn't mean anything bad or anything by calling you Miss by the way." Dylan politely said as he locked onto her, his face slightly scrunching like he recognised her face from somewhere.

"Oh, it's fine. I've been called a lot, lot worse." Pokimane joked as she stepped back. "Come on in. I'll show you where the busted mic is." She said, as he followed her in and closed the door behind. "You can just call me Poki by the way if it makes things easier. I'm more used to that these days even off camera."

"Poki… Oh damn, like the actual Pokimane? Huh." Dylan put the puzzle pieces together as he shrugged. "Well, I'd better work quick then. Don't wanna let your fans down."

"Oh please, don't start." She laughed again as she took him into a main living area, where she'd left the expensive looking, custom microphone out. "Here it is. I only had the thing for like a day and it's started playing up on me. You don't mind working on it here, right?"

"Ah, nah. This is fine. It's kinda weird to just go barging into someone's, you know, private space or bedroom and be working over stuff." He said, putting his laptop bag down onto the table beside it, then dropping his rucksack down too to the floor.

"Thanks. I mean, it's one thing to be showing snaps of my bedroom to the whole world but then having someone else coming in that I don't know? Yeah, kinda a bit weird." Imane said, smiling as she watched him look over the microphone.

"Ah, one of these ones. Using it for ASMR, right?" He looked over as she nodded. "These ones can be very temperamental, or sensitive, or whatever on a good day, but you got unlucky with the model since this one can be super bothersome. Or lucky, since I should be able to sort it out." He explained, looking back over the tech.

"Guess your company sent over the right guy." She remarked, giving a little look over him. "I was just kinda happy your picture matched the real you that your bosses sent over." She said, with her voice showing a little hint of sounding impressed, if not approving of that fact.

"Yeah, they like to go above and beyond you know." Dylan stood up to look at her. "Make sure the clients know that no funny business will be going on. Wouldn't want someone just running off with the family computer or anything. Or I guess in your case a fan drooling over your mic and ruining it even more." He joked with a handsome smile of his own.

"Oh no, we wouldn't want that." Anys joked back, still smiling.

"...So, uh..." He broke the little bit of silence as he looked back to the microphone. "I think I'll run the usual tests firsts, then I'll take the thing apart and check out what's going on. I'd say give me say, an hour and a bit and this thing should be good as new. Or I guess, as good as supposed to be new."

"Right. That's fine. I'm not like going anywhere anytime soon today anyway." She nodded. "I'll be just through there. I've got some e-mails and that to check up on so I guess if anything comes up or you need anything, I'll be through there." She motioned behind her. "Need anything right now? A drink or something?"

"Nah, I'm good. But thanks. I'll just get cracking on this and then you'll have your special microphone in no time." He confirmed.

"OK! I'll let you too it then!" Pokimane smiled again as she turned and walked off. Giving a glance back to see him having turned to open up his laptop. "Hmmmm… Kinda cute for a fan of mine..." She noted to herself as she continued walking.

* * *

About an hour of so later…

"Check check… One two, one two..." Dylan whispered into the repaired microphone, looking to the side at the audio readings of the microphone as he performed the double checks that everything was working right.

"Trying to steal my viewers now huh?" Pokimane joked as she walked over, seeing him doing the checks. "That's supposed to be my ASMR mic you know." She teased with a sexy smirk as she put her hands on her thick hips.

He shook his head, turning the mic off before he stood up. "I don't think there's any risk of me stealing anything." He chuckled, making sure to turn off the device before he unplugged the microphone. "Nah, just running a last check or two. Everything's good to go. It was like I suspected. High quality stuff here, but they sort of rushed production a bit, you know. So all it takes it one bad movement one way and the whole thing goes to pot."

"Well, I appreciate having the expert here to help me out." She said, stepping closer. "And I'm sure all the ASMR fans will appreciate you too."

"Not a problem. I'm sure my bosses will be very happy that you're happy." He politely said, glancing over so he could shut down his laptop. "The guys in the company will e-mail you back with the invoice and the payment details."

"Oh, leaving so soon?" She faked a pout for a moment before smiling again. "Thought you wanted to talk to your favourite content creator?" She said, pointing out that he was aware of her or her online fame at the very least.

"Heh, well, I'm not exactly a Tier-Three Sub if that's what you're talking about. But yeah, I've heard of you Pokimane. But then again, who hasn't?" He said, turning to look at her.

"Living off the gift subs, huh?" Imane said. "Or have you been cheating on me by giving your Prime to someone else?" She playfully asked as she locked eyes with him.

"I've got a feeling that there's no right answer to that..." He chuckled as he was taken aback by the sudden flirty turn of events, but his own smile showing he wasn't objecting to it one bit. "Although I'm not so sure that your boyfriend would appreciate me saying I was giving you anything, let alone my Prime for the month." He joked.

"Oh, so it's like that?" She continued to tease, stepping boldly closer again. "Wanting to know if my boyfriend is around… If I've got one of course." She added with a wink.

"I kind of feel like I should be making a joke about asking if the position is available..." He said, flirting back as he took a moment to look over the gorgeous influencer's body.

"Maybe, maybe not… But there might be a position available of a different kind..." Anys grinned as she suddenly lowered herself down, kneeling in front of the hunky tech guy as her hands reached up for the belt of his jeans.

"No fucking way..." Dylan's eyes widened seeing, but tellingly not doing anything to stop her, the famous streamer loosening his belt. Smiling as she pulled down his pants before doing the same to his boxers. But then she got a turn to gasp and be surprised as she caught a look of his nicely meaty and impressively lengthy cock. Her jaw dropping like this is the biggest dick she's seen in her life before she had to snap out of it. Going back to smiling as she took a hold of his length.

"Guess I can say the same thing, right?" Pokimane stated as her gaze switched from up at him to down at his cock. Her hand slowly moving back and forth, getting a feel of his size and watching him harden in her grip as she pumped. "Geez, this thing is fucking huge! Your girlfriend must be super happy to see you come home!" She laughed as she stroked him off. Working up and down with her soft hand as she slightly licked her upper lip a bit. "If you've got one, of course." She winked, using her own words against herself before she shifted in closer. Using her free hand to brush her long dark hair back before she leaned her pretty face down towards his hard on.

"Oh shit… Mmmmmm..." He moaned when she took his shaft into her soothing, nicely warm and wet mouth. Wrapping her pouty lips snugly around his meaty size as she groaned herself, showing that she was having to get used to such a bigger size than she usually handles. Keeping her hand on his base as she pumped along the lower inches. "Guess that means we're either both cheating on partners… Mmmmm… Or we're just being fuck buddies, right? Mmmmm..." He joked as he looked down. Watching as she started to run her head up and down along his prick. Keeping him moaning as she slid her mouth along his inches to kick off the blowjob. Already showing that her oral hole isn't just used for the occasional ASMR video as it didn't take her long before getting into a steady rhythm to suck his big cock with.

"Mmmmmphh!! Hmmmmmphhh… Mmmmmm..." Pokimane groaned around his cock, taking the top part and the crown in and out of her warm, wet mouth. Getting her saliva onto him as her tongue lightly grazed the underside of his meat when it passed between her lips. Staring up with more than just a hint of lust in her eyes as she gazed up at the handsome guy she's barely known. Making sure to use her free hand to keep brushing her long hair out of the way so she could focus on dishing out some head. "Mmmmm… Mmmmmphh!! Hmmmmm..." Her hips slightly bouncing as she stayed kneeling and bobbed her head up and down to show her arousal as she sucked on a nice fat cock. Looking like she was far from inexperienced at it as well not just from her smooth motion, but with how deeply as was taking him as she gradually worked another inch of his thick size into her oral hole.

"MMMMM! Ahhhhh fuck! Holy fuck that's good… MMMMM… Shit… Fucking suck that dick, Poki..." He groaned, making the scene dirtier by using the nickname of sorts of her online name as she worked over his dick and made him moan. Staring down to watch her gorgeous facial features moving back and forth over his length. Her soft lips tightly wrapped around him to ensure the saliva was layered over his rod. Along with her stroking hand as she made sure both parts of him were well taken care of. "AHHHHH… Ahhhhhh shit… Fuck… Yeah, fucking suck that cock… MMMMM… Who'd have fucking thought it… Pokimane is a hot fucking cock sucker! MMMMM..." He groaned with a smile as he watched the spit start to drip down her chin, leaving little splats on her T-shirt as she kept her motion going steadily. Her hand grazing against her chin as they two met from double teaming his manhood as the Moroccan-Canadian beauty showed off skills on this fat white American dick more suited for a XXX-rated streaming site than the video game one she's known for.

"Mmmmmphhh!! MMMMM… HMMMPHHHH… HHHHHLLLKKK!!" Getting into the moment, and perhaps just enjoying a long cock that can clearly handle a blowjob, Pokimane got braver as she put both hands onto his hips. Using just her mouth to slide back and forth along his thickness and trying to take him in deeper. Her cute face scrunching up when the fat crown of his tool connected with the back of her mouth and she was made to gag. Making her raise back up and slurp away on the amount of him she was more comfortable with taking. "MMMMMPHHH… HHHHLLLKKK… MMMMMM..." Her eyes still lustful as she took his shaft in and out of her talented oral hole. Gagging rarely when she lost track of the inches stuffed between her pouty lips and filled her mouth a little too much than she knew she should. The grinning man taking this wasn't going to stop her from having her fun however. Moaning out as his dick dripped with her saliva as it trickled down to his balls from her repeated sucking.

Eventually, however she had to pull off with a gasp. Starting up with a flash of burning desire before composing herself a bit as she took a hold of his dick and stroked him off. Noting caring for how sticky her fingers got as she pumped her saliva all over him. "Like that, babe? Huh? Mmmmm… Like this big fucking cock, stuffed down my dirty fucking throat, huh?" She purred, sounding like more of a porn star than an influencer or streamer as she enjoyed her no thrills fun with his handsome hunk. Sticking her tongue out as she gave a treat of slapping his bell-end off her wet, soft tongue for a quick round. Before going back to stroking him off as she spat down onto the crown in order to stroke it over his already smothered inches. "Mmmmmm… I know I fucking loved tasting this nice, fat fucking dick… Especially one that can fucking last in me as well..." She noted with a slight bitterness to show perhaps past encounters, let alone fanboys, haven't been able to keep up with her.

"Lucky me… Hell, lucky both of us!" Dylan said, groaning to cut off his laugh as she stroked him off. "Because, not to brag or anything? I'm definitely no minute man… Unlike some of your exes it seems." He guessed as he smiled.

"Promises, promises..." She teased, letting go of his cock as she shifted back so she could stand up. "Because your favourite streamer needs that big fat, dirty fucking dick stuffed deep somewhere else..." She said, reaching down as she started to ease, and not easily, those tight shorts down her sexy, thick hips.

"I uh… Have you got a rubber?" He eventually asked, snapping his gaze away from the sight of her exposed pussy as she stepped out of the clothing. "I don't exactly carry one around in my wallet like us guys are supposed to."

"Oh? Then you'd better make sure to really be careful… And not disappoint me of course." Pokimane grinned as she pulled her T-shirt up and over her head, showing off her nicely rounded and sized breasts so she was already naked just fresh from sucking his dick. "Ready to impress me, stud?" She grinned, moving over to the couch of the living room and spreading her legs shamelessly, and invitingly, wide to show off her folds that already looked more than a little wet.

"Damn! You're kind of a secret fucking little freak, aren't you Poki?" He grinned, needing no further motivation as he stepped in and down into position. Pushing his long, thick American cock into the wet and waiting snatch of the Morocco-born Canadian. Making her gasp with wide eyes as she felt her inner walls having to stretch already to handle his size and he was only barely halfway inside of her as her hands gripped his arms. Biting her bottom lip as she gripped those lovely thick thighs of hers to keep her limbs spread before he started to pump. Her head raising up as she moaned, taking his fat shaft into her box and loving the feeling already. Caring little for the risky nature of this hook-up considering he's entering her bareback, let alone the fact she barely knows this man at all.

"MMMMM FUCK… Oh yeah!! I'm a… MMMMM!! I'm a fucking dirty fucking freak! MMMMM… Give me that big fucking dick!! Ooooooooooooh!!" She groaned her demand, staring down along her toned, gorgeous body as the Internet famous stunner took that big fat shaft deeper into her snug twat. Her body grinding down slightly but more than happy to let him control the pace and give them both what they want. "MMMMMM… You try keeping up a sweet girl look online… AHHHHH… And try to have some fucking urges bottled up! MMMMMM..." She smirked as she glanced up at him to show the pleasure and lust in her eyes, before he gaze went back down at his cock to watch the almost hypnotic sight of the biggest sick she's ever had in her lift plunging into her tight, slick pussy. The same inches she'd left coated in her saliva now getting layered with fluids of a different, erotic sort in a short space of time. Her lust leaving her feeling no shame at letting his stud sample another of her lovely, snug holes.

Dylan just showed off his skills as he pumped his cock in and out of her box to keep him groaning out and more than making sure she moaned out at the same time. Seeing those perky tits bouncing a bit as her body shifted on her couch from the nicely stiff pace he was using. Looking to see how much the stunning influencer and streamer could take as her love tunnel was still super snug around his thickness. Knowing how good he was at banging, even if it's never been with someone of this high quality before, so there was no risk in his mind of any premature end. He still wanted to play his part, and wanted to stuff this horny content creator full with his dick. So he kept his grip on those delicious thighs of hers as he started to work his prick like a piston into that moist pussy.

"OH FUCK!! MMMMM… Yeah, you fucking like that, babe? Huh? MMMMM?? Like my dirty fucking pussy? Taking that… MMMMMM OOOOOOOOH!! Big fucking cock of yours?? MMMMM..." She groaned as her hands slid up his arms to act as encouragement, as if her loud, shameless moans let alone the snug feeling of her hot, wet pussy weren't fuel enough to this tech guy who had gone from fixing her equipment to stuffing a tool of a different sort deep inside of her. Clearly she was looking to make the most of this big cock action as she kept bucking down against the incoming pumps. Helping to work him in further to her needy, wet hole and getting the reward soon enough of his crotch smacking off her darker toned skin as he filled her up. Making her head again tilt back in delight like she was a natural Size Queen even with a cock just a fraction below being a full on pornstar size like he was. "OH FUCK YEAAAAAH… MMMMMM!! Fucking fill me up, you fucking stud!! UHHHHH!! Oh fuck I fucking need it!! MMMMMM FUCK!!"

"MMMMM… Yeah, I can fucking see that… MMMMM… Your naughty fucking pussy is giving me a real fucking workout too, Poki..." He grinned as he helped himself to a squeeze of her plump hips as he kept his cock drilling her smoothly and stiffly. Making the slap of their bodies connecting ring out around her living room to fit along with their lustful groans. Seeing the light shine of sweat starting to form across that already wonderful body of hers as she jolted back and forth against the seating she's being taken on. "AHHHH… Don't worry, babe… I'll make sure you get all fucking action that your man couldn't give you… MMMMM… Heh, if you even have one..." He made sure to keep teasing but was more focused on driving his shaft nice and deep into her twat. Sending his balls slapping into her skin as he pumped back and forth. Keeping her legs spread and going in deep into her snatch to keep driving her wild as she moaned away. Putting in a performance himself that made him look like he had more of a career in skin flicks than anything to do with tech support.

"MMMMM… P-Pull out, stud..." Pokimane demanded, groaning when he slowly withdrew his prick from that already well fucked hole of hers. "Don't worry… I just want to give my new fanboy a real nice, hot fucking ride..." She said, playfully pushing him back so she could stand up.

"Well, since you asked so nicely..." Dylan smiled, as he let her move him so he was now sitting down on her couch.

"Nicely? I don't think that a slut like me, fucking some random guy I just fucking me, is anything fucking nice..." She licked her teeth as she moved down, mounting his lap and reaching down to line his cock back up with her snatch.

"So, you're saying that you're really a dirty fucking slut, huh?" He seized on the dirty talk with a grin of his own. "Guess I better treat you like fucking one then!" He said, reaching around her and taking the opportunity to give her rounded backside a firm spank. Making her groan lustfully out to further prove her own words right as she smiled sinfully at the strike.

"That better not be the best you can fucking do!" She challenged, before she grabbed onto his shoulders and started to lift herself up. Getting into the motion quickly as she raised and lowered her stunning body onto his fat dick. The action made easy thanks to how stretched to fit the shape of that thick rod her snatch already was. Her head tilting back when, as demanded, another harder slap was delivered to her rump. Making her flesh already jiggle more than she was already doing from her riding action. "MMMMM… That's fucking like it, stud… AHHHHHH… Harder, babe! MMMMMM… Make this… AHHHHHH… Fucking slut feel it! MMMMMM..." She groaned as had to resort to just using hair flips to get her long locks of the way of her pretty, moaning face as she wanted her hands stuck in place to ensure she was impaled in place on his prick. Even with one of his hands clutching his waist as she bounced on his member. Setting them both off moaning all over again.

"MMMMMM… Fuck yeah! Fucking ride it, you horny fucking little slut! MMMMM… Take all that fucking dick!!" He encouraged as he watched her tits bounce just in front of her face. Making sure to keep her going as he levelled into her backside once in a while with a fresh, sharp spank to enjoy the surprising filthy side of her compared to the usually sweet and bright personality seen on her streams. "AHHHHHH… Gonna give a… MMMMM FUCK!! SHIT… A fucking hot slut like you… MMMMM!! All the fucking dick she needs! MMMM..." He said, sweating himself with the drops rolling down his handsome facial features. Unable to help himself as even though she wanted to ride him, the feeling of that snug Moroccan pussy around his fat, white American dick was too good to pass up. Thrusting up into her already filled up enough box so when she dropped down, he was there to send his prick straight up to ensure she took him balls deep over and over.

"UHHHHH!! AHHHHH GOD!! AHHHHH FUCK YESSSSSS… MMMMMM!!" She'd given up on trying to keep her hair free from her face as loose strands were sticking to her cheeks from all the sweat. Concentrating on just enjoying a huge, thick dick filling her up unlikely anything she's experienced before in her life. Letting loose a fantasy or two as she kept working her snug, wet tunnel up and down on his shaft even as he now ploughed upward into her for good measure. "OOOOOOOOH FUUUUUUCK!! MMMMMM!! Yesssssssss… Fucking fuck me babe! UHHHHH!! Fuck me! MMMMMM… Give me that huge fucking dick… UHHHHH!! You dirty fucking stud!! MMMMM..." She purred out for stimulating sounds even better than any ASMR stream or video she'd ever do. That's even before factoring in the wicked slaps of her body dropping down to meet his, or the slaps of his hand stiffly delivering spanks to her thick backside as a naughty to say the least handprint was starting to form. Ensuring that if she did indeed have a boyfriend, he'd know she'd been having a fun time behind his back from the evidence of that erotic temporary tattoo on her jiggling cheek.

It was indeed quite the sight to see, watching as one of the most famous content creators on the Internet was acting like she was more destined for a career on porn websites than social media with her skilled, repeated and smooth bounces. Making her hair sway behind her and her breasts jiggle in time with the motion of her beautiful frame. All as her snatch, even with the repeated pumping in this position alone that she's taken, still stayed wonderfully snug around that meaty, long cock that she was so shamelessly enjoying. Riding away to take him in to the hilt and helped out by his own perfectly paced rhythm. Making sure his inches were completely stuffed up into her wet hole as he brought out a wicked, red hot side of a beauty more known for her sweet and innocent-like online persona.

"AHHHH SHIT! FUCK!! FUCK!! FUCK ME YOU FUCKING STUD! UHHHHH!! GIVE ME THAT… BIG… FAT… FUCKING!! DIIIIIIIIICK MMMMMMMMMM!!" Her head again tilted back as this time she dropped sharply down and remained onto him. Leaving her jolting on his lap as he kept sending his dick like a piston into her slot as Pokimane suddenly hit an intense peak. Cumming hard over his shaft and digging her fingers into his shoulders to leave him hissing as she enjoyed a well earned orgasm. Further coating his rod with juices as she hips slightly rocked back. But for the most part all she could was just lean back and enjoy that huge dick ramming in and out of her soaking box. "MMMMMM… FUUUUUUUUUUUCK… OOOOOOOOOOOH..." She gasped out as she collapsed onto the toned chest of her newfound fuck buddy with a lazy, but satisfied smile. Groaning when he slipped his still rock hard dick out of her well used snatch. Allowing her to mumble and grind back against that length she's now very familiar with. Gasping when he sneaked in another spank of her booty for good measure.

"So… Since you're such a slut and all..." Dylan teased, letting her gasp against him as he caught his breath himself. "You'd be cool with me taking you any way I wanted to so I can finish off as well, right?" He said, taking advantage once again of all her dirty talk and her horny secret side he's been enjoying.

"S-Sure stud… Mmmmm..." Pokimane seemed to be half listening to him, still high from her orgasm as she rubbed her snatch against that dick. "Anything, babe..."

"Excellent..." He let out a snigger as he lifted her off from him. Pulling her into the position he wanted as he laid her down along the couch on her front so she could at least catch some rest. But his focus more on raising that lovely thick backside of hers up and out. Taking a second to head over to his tool bag as he reached into a side pocket for a small jar of lubricant that was supposed to just be use for jobs to fix repairs instead of this more sinful purpose.

"W-What? What are you… OOOOOOOOH!!" Once again the head of the influencer tilted back, but this time with an unexpected sensation of her ass cheeks being spread and feeling a wad of saliva being spat down onto her tightest of holes. "UHHHHH!! MMMMMM..." She groaned as then the next feeling was the cool sensation of lubricant being applied onto and around her entrance from the amount scooped off her fingers. Her hips bucking back from the unexpected sensation as she was completely inexperienced when it came to this sort of backdoor action. Yet, she did nothing to resist or demand this to stop, not that she had the energy in her to even attempt it. Gasping with wide eyes when he then slipped that finger down into her fleshy backside, making her whine out as he invaded her and slowly pumped in and out of her asshole. Lubing her up and feeling how super tight she was even just from a single digit. Repeating the motion over and over to make her squirm and hiss out, and even taking a moment to scoop up another dose of the gel for good measure and give her a second round of finger banging into her backside.

If Pokimane thought that was a sensation to attempt to handle, she nearly lost her mind when she felt that fat, long white dick pressing down into her Moroccan-Canadian ass. Squealing out when he took advantage of her and that open off by pushing his shaft down into her vice-like asshole, making himself groan out as he eased down. Only pulling a few inches out but keeping the crown inside her before he went back down into her. Making this an even more dominating position with his hands on her shoulders, keeping her pinned down onto her own couch but not really needing to use any strength to hold her down. She was still far from recovered from her orgasms from minutes before, and she wasn't exactly trying to even resist or demand he stop. Willingly giving up her much lusted after ass to a man she's only met today and has already now let fuck all of her pleasurable holes.

"AHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUCK!! OOOOOOOOOH GODDDDDDD FUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!!" The gorgeous influencer and content creator groaned out loudly with closed eyes as her face rested on the cushion. Taking prone-bone with her ass raised up a bit as her body slid against the furniture as she jolted into it. Being used like the slut she admitted to be as she was just being taken like she was just a set of holes for a man's pleasure. His cock pumping down stiffly, giving her little time to adjust to the burning yet erotic sensation of taking not just a dick in her ass for the first time, but a fat, long one that was already stretching out her previously unused hole before. "UHHHHHH!! FUCK!! OH GOD!! OH FUCK!! AHHHHHHH!!" She squealed, eyes briefly flickering open to show how rolled up they were like she was finding a newfound kink for anal sex despite this being her first time. Little wonder why she was so happy to lay and be taken as her backside jiggled as his inches ploughed gradually deeper into her asshole.

"MMMMM… That's it, slut! MMMM… That that fucking dick… AHHHHH… Deep in that tight little ass… MMMMM..." He grunted, pumping his cock stiffly into her back passage as her walls clamped around his rod as her body wasn't letting him drive in easily. Still giving resistance as she stayed tight even with the prior lubing up. Not stopping him as he groaned and sweat fell from his nose and chin down onto the back of the woman he was giving a crash course in anal sex to. "MMMMM… Yeah, you're a hot fucking slut… Fucking a guy behind your man's back? Letting him… AHHHHH FUCK… Tap this hot fucking ass? MMMMM… Bet you're chasing dick the moment your man is out the fucking door..." He teased her between grunts, letting loose his own dirty talk to accompany her groans and the smack of skin hitting skin. Forcing his dick deep into her so her rounded cheeks were starting to clap into him. Further pinning the streamer and influencers onto her own couch as she was fucked up the ass from above.

"UHHHHHH… YOU'RE… AHHHHHH… FUCKING… MMMMM… STRETCHING… UHHHHH… M-ME… AHHHHH… THE F-FUCK OOOOOOOOUT MMMMM..." She gasped her words out as sweat coated her face, leaving a mark on the couch she was resting on as strands of hair covered and clung over her gorgeous face. Not even able to reach a hand back to play with herself as she was roughly used in the prone-bone position. Her fleshy backside slapping off his crotch over and over when he plunged into her still vice-like asshole. "FUCK… FUCK!! AHHHHHHH… FUUUUUUUUUCKKK..." Her eyes flickered again, staring upward and a trail of drool escaping her lips from barely holding onto reality from the rough way her ass was getting hammered by a fat cock. The Moroccan-Canadian stunner getting dominated by thick, white American dick stretching her out in a way that even a seasoned porn starlet might struggle to handle. Even if she had let a boyfriend tap her ass before (if she even really has one right now) she wouldn't likely be tight enough to feel any lesser cock than this for a good few weeks if not longer after this pounding.

The smack of his body hitting off of hers, making her body slide on the sweat-shining cushions of her own couch was loud enough to mix in their air with his moans and her groans. He added in the sharp slap of a spank to her cheek once in a while, ensuring the sinful brand of his stiff hand print on her rump would be there for a couple of days if not longer even on her smooth dark toned skin. That likely being far from her worries considering the wild, rough way he's slamming his fat dick balls deep into her back passage. If she could think straight, she'd be concerned that she might not be able to walk straight for a long time let alone sit down without pain. That thick rod plunging away in and out of her with a machine-like motion to make her earlier orgasm seem like it happened a lifetime ago.

The gorgeous content creator found herself grabbing a pillow, bringing it to her mouth as shamefully she clamped her teeth onto it. Biting down as she let out a near primal groan into it to try and muffle herself. Her body reacting further to the stiff way her ass was getting hammered as a fetish she never knew she had, or needed, was triggered. Cumming without even touching her pussy as more juices dripped from her snatch to further stain the furniture she was being pounded on. In turn making the stud tapping her fine, rounded booty grunt loudly as her back passage clamped all over again around his prick. Her eyes rolled up like she was in a trance, drooling onto the pillow as she remained biting on it with a long hiss.

There was one last moment to endure for her however. The newfound fuck buddy burying his shaft into her with his crotch slapping against her cheeks and staying there. Her head tilting back, but mouth still clamped onto pillow, as he emptied his balls into that much lusted after backside of Pokimane. The hot spurts of thick seed not exactly soothing the pain of having her back passage stretched out beyond a limit she never knew she had. If anything, it just helped to ride out her orgasm as she groaned and mumbled into the pillow. Dylan's hips bucking once in a while to help a fresh blast shoot out deep into her before he finally pulled out with a grunt. Unsurprisingly, her asshole left in gaping state so there was no way to prevent some of his load seeping back out of the well fucked influencer. Adding to her self-admitted title of slut along with the red hand mark of repeated spanks on her cheek.

"Well… Did not expect to be doing this today..." Dylan said as he stood up, grabbing a cloth from his rucksack and wiping sweat off his forehead. "Fixing a mic and taping some ass… Well worth the overtime shift..."

Pokimane finally let go of the pillow with teeth marks clear in it along with sweat and drool as she gasped out. Staying laying down as she tiredly looked across. "D… Do… Do you do… P-Personal calls too, s-stud?" She groaned out, as her lusty gaze fell onto his fat cock even if its now limp state.

"For you, slut? I'm sure I can leave you a contact card for me..." He smirked as he returned the look, checking out the gaping mess he'd left her ass. "And for my new favourite streamer? I'm sure I can cut you a deal on a reasonable rate..." He joked.

"Mmmm… You mean… Your new favourite slut..." Pokimane corrected him, smiling wickedly herself. "Just don't tell my man… And I won't tell your girl… If either of us are telling the truth about that..." She added before her head slumped down. "P-Pass me my phone… I'm gonna have to postpone my stream tonight… And m-maybe tomorrow too..."

Chapter 8: Chapter 8. Angie Griffin (Blue Screen Brigade)

"Damn, hope I didn't just miss the client..." Joseph Dylan remarked to himself, seeing a car move off from outside the address his sat-nav had been directing him to in the distance. Pulling up in front of the property just as the other car was going out of sight around a corner far ahead. "Ah well..." He turned off the engine as he got out of his van. "I'll see if anyone else is home. If not, I can circle the block maybe a couple times until they come back… Or hit up that burger drive thru I passed." He said, locking up the vehicle before he approached the front door of the decently sized property. No point in unpacking all his gear if there was no one home after all, but checking his phone again for the job details before he pushed the button for the bell.

As luck would have it just a minute after pressing the doorbell, someone was home. Joseph was taken aback by seeing a stunning, and busty, woman with long dark hair standing in the doorway. Clad casually in a black short sleeved top, but the upper garment was being tested by the huge, rounded tits she had. The tight jeans she wore nicely fitted against her thick hips as well.

"Hello there. Joseph from Blue Screen Brigade." He introduced, producing his ID card to show off he was the real deal. Granted, his branded hooded top that went with his work pants should have been a giveaway. "Here to help out an 'A. Griffin' with a software issue?" He said, having to struggle a bit to rip his eyes off from those huge mounds.

"Oh shoot, I almost forgot! Yes, that's me." Angie Griffin confirmed, giving a smile. "Lucky I didn't just go with my boyfriend just now then! We would have totally missed you."

"Well, lucky me then!" Dylan stated, returning the friendly smile. "Yeah I saw a car pull off just a minute ago, was worried I'd missed you. Anyway, I'll go grab my gear from the van then we can start fixing your problem."

"Great! I'll go clear some space." Griffin said, nodding as she turned to head back in.

A few minutes later, Dylan was lead into a room that was clearly a pad for a pop culture enthusiast with several gaming and cartoon plush toys on a long couch, and similar retro and modern posters on frames on the walls. "Nice collection." He remarked, before he looked to doing his job as he saw the computer.

"Thanks! Me and my boyfriend just love everything nerdy… We're both big nerds ourselves!" Angie happily admitted with a smile.

"Lucky man, then." Joseph remarked with a chuckle. "So, this is bothersome computer?" He said, putting down his tool and laptop bags down.

"Oh, it's not the computer that's the issue… It's the guys trying to get into it that's the issue." Angie said with a sigh.

"Hackers, huh?" He knelt down, glancing back and finding his eyes just locked right onto her big breasts before he snapped his gaze up to her. "Going after files they shouldn't be?"

"Yeah, like that. I guess being a cosplayer and all they're trying to find pics that aren't even there. Or maybe just trying to be really annoying and mean?" Griffin said, putting her hands on her hips.

"Oh, cosplayer huh? One of those models making all the famous characters look even better than they already are, huh?" Dylan said, smiling as he could tell why with a body like hers she's prime for the cosplay genre.

"Well, I like to think I do them justice..." She teased, not exactly objecting to the tame flirting. "You get out of it what you put in after all."

"I'll need to give your page a follow then." Joseph added, before he turned back to open up his laptop bag.

"You'd better!" She said with a gorgeous laugh. "It's Angie Griffin."

"Ah, so it's you I'm helping out today." He stated, before pulling out his phone and quickly bringing up the App for his social media. "Angie… Oh yeah, that's you alright. Damn!" He let out a whistle as he did a quick swipe through her photos, with the majority of them clearly, and shamelessly, showing off her large chest in a selection of attires ranging from Catwoman to April O'Neil, and even just more casual shots of her in low cut dresses and tops.

"Hey, mister! Don't be just spending all day looking at my pics!" Angie teased, putting on a fake pout as she looked over him.

"Don't worry, I'll save it into bookmarks for later." Joseph said, putting the phone away. "So, yeah. Let's get you fixed up. I'll hook you up with some new security software, a password manager and check you've got more than the basics. That should sort your main PC out, and with the software we use you can get it on other devices as well for extra protection. So your fan-winning selfies will be safe on your phone." He cheekily said with a glance back.

"That sounds awesome." Angie smiled back. "The password for the computer is on the desk there. But take your time! My boyfriend won't be back for a long while anyway. So it was super lucky I stayed behind or you'd be stuck out here for hours!" She added. "I'll be just down the hall if you need anything."

"No problem, Angie. This shouldn't take that long. A few tests first, then installing everything." Dylan said with a nod. Making sure to keep his eyes on her as she turned to leave as her rounded ass swayed as she walked out. "Lucky fucking me indeed..." He mumbled under his breath as she headed out. Wondering if there might be something more to the flirty chit chat they'd just had, especially with her man being absent for a few hours. But before anything like that, he had a job to do as he took out his laptop and started setting things up.

* * *

It wasn't more than an hour or so later that Joseph easily found the issues and corrected them with some expert pieces of software to plug the digital gaps. All in all a routine, textbook job that made him wish all the jobs were as easy to do as this with clients. Not to mention doing this for such a gorgeous woman as well. Letting the laptop do one more safety check on the PC for good measure as he stood up. "Excuse me? Angie?" He called out to down the hall. "That's me just about wrapped up."

Footsteps followed as Angie came back into the room with a smile. "That wasn't too long! You must be used to doing this?" She asked, seeing the tech plugged into her computer.

"Well, when you know what you're looking for and what to do? That makes it easy. It's when you don't know what the problem is, that's when it takes time." He humbly said, looking to her. "But yeah, this one wasn't too tricky to settle and in the long term it should keep you free from pesky hackers looking for your pictures."

"Good! Don't want them leaked out do we?" Griffin said with a smile. "Got to keep the best stuff behind the paywall."

"Oh, so I don't get a sneak peak for a job well done?" Dylan said, rather boldly teasing her as he chuckled.

"Sneak peak?" She raised an eyebrow, as her hands went to her hips. "I think you've gotten quite enough peaks at me already today, mister! I saw you staring at my boobs earlier on." She called him out for the leering, but already tellingly her tone didn't seem too offended by that.

"OK, OK! Caught me red headed." Joseph said, raising his hands up with a smile. "But I mean, can you blame me? Your man is real damn lucky to be with a girl like you."

"Yep! He sure is..." She smirked, stepping forward. "And I'm sure he'd be awfully upset if he found out some random guy was in our house, flirting with me and staring at my breasts all day..." Angie said with a more deliberate, sultry tone as she closed in to him.

"...Well, I mean..." He started grinning, liking where this was going already. "That's only if he found out, I guess..." He said, like he was making a wicked suggestion to the busty cosplayer.

"Oh? So, you're saying you can keep a secret?" Griffin said, her rack now just an inch away from him as she locked eyes.

"Ever heard of client confidentiality?" He now smirked back, not trying to hide it as he looked right down at her bust. "You're damn right I can keep a secret."

"Well you'd better!" She playfully warned before giving him a reason to grin as she reached down. Pulling, with a slight struggle thanks to her thick curves, her top up and over her head. Making those massive, rounded and smooth breasts bounce free as she tossed the top down to the floor. "Well? What do you… Mmmmmm!!" Whether she was going to ask a question or just challenge him would be unknown as she was cut off by this stranger taking the open invitation. Leaning in to cup her tits with both hands. The more than ample flesh spilling out around his fingers as he started to grope her. Making Griffin moan out in approval as she watched his hands go to work on her large mounds. The touch already enough to make those boobs jiggle as he felt her up. Making her lean forward, sticking her rack out towards his hands a bit to further encourage the exploration and make her moan lowly.

"Holy shit… These are some real massive tits… Real Big Hooker Tits stuff..." Joseph marvelled as he had his fun fondling the breasts of a woman he knows full well is in a happy relationship with another man. Taking full advantage of her willingness to cheat as his dug in just enough to her tits to make her groan in delight as he moved the flesh around. Making her tits press together and spread out, along with making them bounce in his grasp. Feeling her nipples harden from his touch as he puts those fantastically sized and rounded boobs to full use. "What? I read that in a story once on a neat forum..." He teased seeing her fake another pouting look of pretending to be offended at his dirty talk. Not able to resist as he leaned forward and started to make out with her rack. Licking and kissing across the skin of one before moving over to the other as he was easily rock hard in his pants himself from the worship of the pair of tits that might be some of the biggest and best in all of cosplay.

"Mmmmmmm fuck!! Oooooooooh yeah! Mmmmmm..." Angie purred, putting a hand on the back of his head, stroking through his hair for encouragement as his handsome face worked over her chest. Loving the eager flicks of the tongue over her flesh as he continued to feel up her mountains as he dragged his saliva across her. "MMMMM!! Oh shit!! Mmmmmmm fuck..." She groaned when his lips captured a nipple. She was already hard but the feeling was electric as he slurped loudly and without shame onto the nub. Easily coating it in saliva as his tongue flicked a bit out on her as he sucked. Soon moving over to give her other tit the same oral treatment to leave her moaning as she stood. Her hips shifting a bit from the pleasure as she was more than turned on by letting a man she's only just met go to town on her melons.

But she wasn't just going to stand there and just take it. Reaching down herself as she got her tits sucked to blindly find his package. Smiling again as she found a sizeable bulge down there to her pleasant surprise. All the more reason for her to begin stroking back and forth along the outline of his prick as she squeezed through his pants with the perfect amount of pressure to bring pleasure and not pain. Rather like this isn't the first time she's jerked someone off through their clothing. The lucky hunk getting it wasn't complaining as he now moaned into her boobs as she repaid a bit of the feelings she was enjoying. Her tits getting generously coated in saliva while she now pumped along his bulge to make him groan into her.

"Mmmmmm… Guess you're all worked up! Never seen a woman with real big boobs like this, huh?" Griffin let out a sexy laugh as she used her hand on his hand to pull him in. Squashing his face into her huge tits to his moaning approval as he changed his own grip to push her breasts in from the sides. Allowing him to motorboat her chest as she grinned, intentionally shaking her mounds too from side to side in a clear display of how often she's shown off her goods. Just not quite in such an erotic way with a lucky man buried into her tits while she's jerking him off through his pants at the same time. "Mmmmmm… Making me cheat on my boyfriend like this… You don't have any shame at all!" She teased, with a smile of her own that showed she knows how guilty enough in this willing encounter she is herself. Especially as the man she was holding down into her tits to rub them all around and over his groaning, handsome face had to push himself out to be able to breathe.

"Making? Mmmmm..." Joseph groaned as he stood up, with her hand still fondling his cock. "I'm pretty sure you made the first move on me..." He claimed with a grin.

"You stared at my tits first." She countered as she let go of him. Moving over to the couch in the room as she cleared off some of the pillows and plush toys from it to make a space.

"And you could have kicked me out of the house first." Dylan stated before he smiled again as she took a hold of him, pushing him down onto the furniture to sit.

"Oh please!" She laughed as she lowered herself down to her knees. "If I had a dollar for every time someone stared at my tits? I wouldn't need to do cosplay any more!" Griffin joked as she reached up, loosening his belt as he helped by lifting his hips so she could pull his pants and boxers down. Taking a moment to admire the more than impressive length of his cock as it stood up straight and ready for some fun.

"Well, if you want a piece of these? Let's see if you can handle it!" She announced as she shifted her position and leaned in. Making him properly moan out now when she captured his prick with those heavy, meaty breasts of hers. Making herself groan from the hot feeling of a big cock between her much lusted after tits. "Mmmmm… Not bad! First time in a while I can kind of see it!" She said with a naughty giggle as she looked down. Just seeing the crown of his rod sticking out from her cleavage as she pressed her tits against and around his pole. "Well? Come on then! Show me what you can do then, cheater..." She challenged with a sexy smirk. Giving a little motivation by making her tits sway from side to side, bringing his cock with her for a slight tilt as she made him groan from another motion that didn't seem to be one she was unfamiliar with.

"My fucking pleasure!" Joseph wisely said as he began to buck his hips upward into her. Already making a loud, sinful slap ring out around the room when his crotch connected with the bottom of those massive breasts. Sliding his cock up between her mounds them smoothly back down as he began to fuck those fantastic boobs of the model and cosplayer. Leaving her groaning as she felt his cock working between her mounds as she held them in place. Sandwiching his manhood perfectly so his could use a steady, smooth motion to pump her titties with, but still allowing her to rub and grind her chest into his rod so she could once again give back as good as she was getting.

"Mmmmm yeah… Fuck these big fucking tits! Mmmmm… Bet you love it! You love fucking my big fucking tits with that… Mmmmm… Nasty, dirty cheating cock of yours! Mmmmmm..." She purred out the dirty talk like it was ripped from the pages of a porno script. All while she was working her huge, built for skin flicks chest up and down along that pole like she was more experienced at titty fucking than posing for hot pictures to post on the Internet. Keeping her mountains in place against and around his prick as he worked steadily up into her. Her own flesh jiggling wildly around her fingers as they dug in to ensure this was a breast pumping to remember for the both of them. "Oh yeah! Mmmmmm… A nice big fucking cock… Deep between my boobs! Mmmmmm… I'm such a bad, naughty, dirty girlfriend… Cheating on my poor man while he's out of the house..." She kept playing things up, knowing full well she was just as bad as the stud she was letting pound her mounds to be unfaithful. But still groaning out as that nicely meaty dick slid in and out of her rack.

"MMMMMM… Fuck!! Holy shit… This is like some fucking porno shit! MMMMM..." He just sat back and moaned out, watching those huge tits jiggle on his crotch as she kept them pressed onto him to ensure his dick was wrapped with soft flesh all around. The firm slap of when he pumped up and the bottom of those mounds hit his body ringing out fittingly like a machine as he kept this piston-like motion going. He couldn't even really see his bell-end when he pumped up from those huge breasts, but the feeling was more than good enough along with those melons being there in bare glory on his lap. All combined with her stunning face looking up with desire in her big eyes and a sexy smile that all served as plenty encouragement to keep fucking the biggest and best pair of tits he's seen in his entire life. "Yeah, no shit I'm loving this! MMMMM… Your boyfriend is one lucky motherfucker! Getting to… AHHHHH! FUCK… Fuck these big fucking tits all day! MMMM..."

Angie just gave a flirty wink at the remark as she kept her boobs pushed against the sides of his prick. Oh her part, she was clearly more than fired up by her own admission of not having had fun with a cock of his far more than average size in a long time. Whether that was an admission of frequent fucking behind her man's back, or an unintended insult to his size would be unknown. Loving the feeling of this dick thrusting up firmly and swiftly into the deep cleavage she was creating with her hands. Knowing how to enhance the feeling too as she leaned down a bit. Spitting down into the valley to send a wad of saliva onto the crown of his prick before it popped back down. The pumps rubbing the spit over not just his cock, but the skin of her tits as well to go with the light shine of his own saliva left onto him from the previous worship. Just keeping the smooth motion going as her mounds made him moan out loudly while she groaned in her own lusty approval.

"MMMMM… Fucking Hell! That's better than fucking some pussy! MMMMM..." Joseph remarked, staring down at this jiggling flesh as he brought his pumps to a halt. Needing to wipe some sweat from off his forehead already from pumping some of the biggest tits in all of cosplay.

"Oh?" Angie smirked, removing her breasts from around his tool much to his groaning disapproval. "So, you're saying you don't want to go all the way?" She then grinned as she stood up. Undoing her pants so she could ease them down. Showing off briefly a pair of soaked panties before she lowered them down too, showing off a tight, cleanly shaved but already moist pussy as she stepped out of her lower clothing to stand fully naked in her own self confessed 'geek' room.

"I absolutely did not say that." Dylan quickly stated, looking over that stunning, hourglass body as she moved forward. Just snapping out of it in time to haul his upper clothing off from his toned frame to join her in being completely nude.

"Good! Because I'm not just gonna cheat on my man without making it worth my while." She wickedly said as she moved up onto the couch. Mounting him and facing her sudden fuck buddy as he reached down and helped line up his cock with her wet and ready entrance.

His hands went right to her rounded thighs while she held onto his shoulders, giving him another close up of those already familiar, vast tits. But for once something else other than her chest had his focus even if he wasn't looking down between her thighs. Both of them moaning out as his cock, bareback no less, was sliding up into that tight, damp snatch of hers to start spreading her open as she sunk smoothly down. Another sign that she wasn't kidding about not having enjoyed a length and thickness of his rod in quite some time from how her walls were snugly around his rod as she eased downward. Not even waiting until her body had fully met his before she started to get into the motion. Lifting upward until just a couple inches and the crown were inside her before dropping down and getting them both loudly moaning.

"OH FUCK!! MMMMM!! Oh yeah! MMMMM… Fuck that's so fucking big! MMMMM!!" Angie groaned out, closing her eyes in delight as the busty model and former actress starting riding the cock of a man she's only known for a couple of hours. Caring about as much as the consequences for fucking a total stranger without any protection on as she cared for the fact that, along with them both being naked, they would be easily caught in the act from their loud moans echoing out of the room into the rest of the house if her boyfriend suddenly returned. "MMMMM… A nice big fucking cock… AHHHHH FUCK!! Deep in my dirty, nasty, cheating little pussy! MMMMM!!" She added between her moans as she smoothly worked up and down on his manhood. Having adjusted in no time at all to the feeling of being stretched out wonderfully as her curvaceous body started to smack down into his own nicely desirable frame. Adding a new, just as sinful sound to all the groans in the air as the slap of skin hitting skin now rang out as she bounced on his cock.

"MMMMM… Yeah, that's it babe! MMMMM… Ride that fucking dick! MMMMM… Ride me like you're a fucking pornstar, Angie..." He encouraged as he moaned out. Her hot, wet and snug pussy more than doing the trick to get him going as despite his claims before, being balls deep in this stunning beauty's twat was in fact just as good as when he'd been fucking her tits minutes before. Plus, with this position he just had to help hold her in place and let her do all the work. Enjoying how those massive breasts of hers jiggled hypnotically in time with the motion her body was doing to bounce in rhythm. "AHHHHH… Yeah, take that fucking dick! MMMMM… Show me what a naughty fucking girlfriend you are!" He added with a grin. More than loving how he was getting to enjoy what seemed to be a kink for being unfaithful to the man she's in a happy relationship with. Happy to fuck a nice big cock in the mere hours gap of her boyfriend being out of the house, let alone in a room full of all the fandom posters and merchandise she and him have collected over the years.

"OOOOOOOOH YEAH! MMMMM!! I'm such a bad fucking girlfriend! MMMMM..." Angie licked her lips, staring down with lust as she continued to ride away on his fat dick. Pausing only briefly to grind her wet twat down onto his crotch to sneak in some air before she went back to work bouncing away on him. Her long dark hair swaying behind her as her body began to shine with forming sweat from the effort used to get the most of out of fat, long cock for the first time in a long overdue while. "MMMMM!! I'm the fucking worst! Oooooooooh!! MMMMM!! Inviting a man into our home… AHHHH FUCK!! And fucking him behind his back! MMMM!! Like I'm a nasty, dirty, shameless fucking SLUT!! MMMMM!!" She played up this encounter even more than he was. Revelling in the cheating nature of this sex as she lifted herself up and down over and over. Leaving her thick backside slapping down firmly into his legs as she rode his lap. Filling up her still snug love tunnel with all of his inches to keep them both loudly moaning out. Having been fucking for so long that his laptop, still plugged into her computer, had long gone into hibernation mode as he turned a routine house call job into sexually satisfying a stunning, busty girlfriend of another man.

"Fuck yeah you are! MMMM FUCK… Dirty fucking cheating slut… MMMMM… Fucking my big old dick like a nasty, cheating bitch..." He smirked, telling her what she wanted to hear and getting the same dirty talk right back. But soon enough his mouth was busy doing something else as he leaned forward and moved his hands up. Being greedy once again as he enjoyed a sample of those massive tits of hers for another round of motorboating. Squeezing and groping the flesh to make her groan out with her head tilted back before he rubbed his face all across and into her mounds. Having the added benefit of those tits now jiggling away from not his touch, but her constant raising and lowering on his rod. Ensuring he was moaning into those big mountains as he held them against his face. Caring little for the saliva and sweat that was being rubbed into his hunky features as he had another fill of enjoying those world class breasts.

"MMMMM!! AHHHHH!! OOOOOOOOHH FUCK!!" The gorgeous model and cosplayer groaned out as she kept up her motion at an impressively smooth and swift pace. The slap of her booty striking down into the man she was mounted on ringing out, being heard all the way to the far corners of her house so their sinful act would be exposed the moment anyone, especially her boyfriend, would enter the property. Her pussy wet and leaving juices dripping down over his crotch as she expertly handled his thickness, despite her own admission as to having taken someone of his size and length before in quite some time. "OH FUCK! FUCK!! MMMMM!! You'd better make me fucking cum soon, stud! MMMMM FUCK!! Before my man comes back… AHHHHH… And he finds out what a bad, naughty, unfaithful woman he has for a girlfriend..." She groaned out, licking her lips again as it sounded more like she was concerned with challenging him than being worried about being caught in the act. Even making sure to lean in against him to make the motorboating more intense before she came to a stop, staying mounted on his lap.

"MMMMMPHHH..." He groaned into her tits before she leaned back and he gasped out, taking in some air. "Sounds like you want me to finally put in some work..." Joseph remarked with a smile. "And something tells me it's nothing to do with helping out your computer problems either."

"Less talking. More fucking, stud." Angie said almost with a growl as she dismounted his cock. Allowing him to stand up before she moved back up onto it so she could sit back on the same couch that's been the backdrop for a few of her sexy selfies and posed pictures. Spreading her legs shamelessly and invitingly wide.

"Yes, ma'am!" He said with a chuckle as he moved between her legs. No hesitation at all in sliding back into her and the moment he buried in balls deep her sexy, curvy body arched up in delight.

"OOOOOOH FUUUUUUUUUCK!!" Griffin moaned out, as her legs curled up to wrap around him as he began to pump with her ankles crossing shamelessly around the man thrusting away into her twat. His motion nicely stiff to make her body shift up against the couch but her grip on him making sure she jolted back down so once more that slap of their bodies hitting off of one another rang out along with their moans. "MMMMM FUCK!! OH YESSSSSSSS! AHHHHH FUCK! FUCK!!" She groaned as the sweat was starting all over again to coat her as she took this stiff, deep pumping in all too willing fashion. Leaving her huge tits jiggling once again in time with her body's motion as she stared up with half closed, lust-drunk eyes at a man she barely knows but had let plough into her breasts and her wet snatch in equal measure.

"MMMMM SHIT… FUCK… MMMMM..." Hardly poetic and it didn't need to be with them both knowing what a no-strings-attached fuck this was to give them, but especially her, what they needed. His fat cock slamming down into its new wet, snug home as even with the repeated pumping she's taken her love tunnel was still very pleasurably tight all around his inches. Although his own focus was drilling her deep like the admitted unfaithful girlfriend she is. His hands had been down either side of her head for support so he can keep stiffly pumping her, but he didn't object when she reached up and made one of them move off and back down onto the flesh of her shaking tit. Making her groan again that extra hint louder as his digits dug into that not exactly unfamiliar region of her mounds for another dose of groping.

"OOOOOOH FUUUUUUUCK!! AHHHHH YESSSSS!! OH FUCK!! OH SHIT!! MMMMM!!" The sexy beauty of the Screen Team duo gasped out in delight as the pleasure built inside of her as she kept taking this man's dick deep into her dripping box. Able to buck slightly up into his incoming motion but for the most part just loving being used and pumped by not just a long, thick dick. But one that doesn't belong to the man she's in a happy relationship in. "MMMMM YES!! FUCK!! AHHHHH FUCK YESS!! MMMMMM!! FUUUUUCK!!" She loudly groaned out as she panted between her moans. Making her sure her legs are stayed clamped around his body so he has no choice (not that he had any plans of pulling out) but to keep ramming away into her still needy pussy. Her huge mounds jiggling away even within his firm grip as she's made to slide up and down along her couch. Making her look more like a first timer doing a casting couch porn scene as she moaned out and the sweat and juices dripped onto the seating.

At the same time, the hunk getting to drive his shaft up into the hilt into this stunning cosplayer was working up more than a decent amount of sweat himself. Finding out the effort needed to give a woman with such a stunning, curvy body like this the satisfaction she deserves. Caring little that he should be fixing her computer problems rather than ploughing her on her own couch. While all the discarded toys and merch she's collected laid strewn on the floor along with their clothes from her eagerness to clear some space for this red hot action. The smack of his crotch hitting hers still ringing out as he bangs her smoothly, deeply and repeatedly with his balls slapping off her skin. Even bringing up his other hand to start giving her other ample tit more shameless groping to more than get his fill of her and that one of a kind body of hers.

Jolting in delight underneath her sudden new lover, once again her body arched as the sensations rose within that busty frame of hers while she loudly groaned out. Her eyes had already started rolling upward but soon closed as she felt her peak arriving, and only driven on not just by his deep, hammering pumps into her love tunnel. But the grip on her jiggling titties racing her on as her wrapped legs stayed in place but her ankles rubbing with fresh squirming. Little surprise then that when she came, her orgasm arrived hard to further soak his prick with juices as it dripped down onto the couch. Leaving more potential evidence of her unfaithfulness to be seen even if the two of them got dressed up right after this all. But he wasn't going anyway at the moment. Groaning as those legs found some power to keep him stuffed and balls deep in her slot while she bucked into him. Using his prick to ride out her sexual peak even when he came to a full stop just to enjoy the sight of a stunning, large chested beauty in the midst of wild delight.

"MMMMMM… Ahhhhhhhhh… Ahhhhhh fuck… FUCK!!" Angie gasped out as the sweat rolled down her gorgeous face. Groaning as the man on top of her got another grope of her tits in before her now feeling rubbery legs finally unwrapped from around him.

"Your man might be home soon… Might as well give him something to walk in on if he shows up..." Joseph said with a grin, as he set her to stay sitting on the couch and in her own juices as he moved up.

An awkward position perhaps, requiring a squat down to be able to sit on her chest as she was still against the couch, but it allowed him to place his cock back between those familiar, large and rounded mounds of hers. Using his hands this time to sandwich his man meat between her orbs and as soon as he was groaning he started to firmly thrust up into that ample flesh. Making her groan, but nowhere near as loud as his own cries of pleasure as he got another round of fucking those big titties of the cosplayer. And not holding back this time either as he was making that wicked slap of his crotch hitting the underside of her boobs ring out as he pumped in deep and quick. Making her own pussy juices be smeared across her once again shaking flesh to join the spit and sweat already coating her.

"Mmmmmm… Dirty stud… Taking advantage of a nasty, cheating slut like me… Mmmmmm..." Angie faked her protest as her own groans and the filthy smile on her face showed her real approval for this as she stared down. Seeing the crown of his prick popping out before vanishing back down into the deep valley he was making her mounds create. "Ahhhhhh! Being so rough… Using my big, naughty tits like this… Mmmmmm… My poor boyfriend would lose his mind if he ever found out..." She added, keeping the dirty talk going to add to the occasion. His fingers firmly digging into the sides of her juicy rack, keeping those big boobs wrapped around his rod as he once again used her body for his pleasure. He'd impressed enough with the first round of titty fucking to not just blow a load there and then, but he wasn't exactly looking to score a world record here with the second turn. Now looking to empty his balls and get there by pumping away into these huge, ripe tits of the Internet-famous model.

Managing to catch his eye, since he'd been just staring at her bouncing rack as he'd been fucking her, she got him to stop with his cock stuffed between her tits. Allowing her to lean down and spit onto the fat crown of his tool to make him moan out. Following up by sticking her tongue out. Groaning herself as she got the first actual taste of his cock for all the time she's been fucking a man who most certainly isn't the one she's dating. Licking around the tip as far as she could reach to get the faint flavour of her own snatch from off his pole as she helped to double team him. Using frisky tongue work and those wonderful, massive breasts of hers to grind around his inches to make him moan. Rewarded with the feeling of his length throbbing in her cleavage as he moaned out and drops of sweat rolled down his hunky face from the sensations.

"FUCK!! MMMMMM..." Dylan grunted as he started to piston between her tits again. That smack of his crotch hitting off of the underside of her pushed together mounds ringing out all over again along with his deep groans. The tit fuck being world class and, as he'd bragged about before, feeling just as good as actually being balls deep in her wet twat. "AHHHHH!! FUCK! UHHHHH!!" He grunted, staring down again to watch how her boobs shook even in his deep grasp as he kept them pressed around and against his length. Now there was the added bonus of her tongue sticking out to tap against the tip of his bell-end when he pumped upward between her mounds. Leaving her drooling onto his crown with the occasional lick across him to help aid him towards his own well earned orgasm. Perhaps showing too that she knows actually how to please a man with her chest with these extra techniques, so perhaps she's not all that unfamiliar after all with tackling big, meaty dicks like this despite her earlier claim that this had been the first time in a while.

Even with his stamina to make it seem like he was more of a porn star than a tech support guy, he was soon hitting his limit as he pulsed while between her tits. "AWWWWW FUCK!! FUCK!!" He grunted out as much of a warning as he could before the first shots fired out. Leaving her groaning and closing her eye as the ropes hit high up her gorgeous face and down her cheek as she grinned. Already sneaking a taste of his load, while another shot caught her neck for a half necklace, with a lick at the corner of her mouth where the streak hit her. He pulled out from between those huge, stunning breasts as he stroked himself off. Angie helping by now taking over to hold her chest, pushing her orbs up and together for an unmissable target. Rewarded by him showering those mounds with hot blasts of thick spunk across both of her tits. Some splattering down into the cleavage but all of it generously coating her rounded chest to leave her groaning as the last drips were stroked out of from his cock.

"Oh fuck..." Angie gasped, wiping away the spunk from her eye as he dismounted her. "You made a real fucking mess of me!" She said with a gorgeous laugh as took the finger into her mouth and just as shameless as she's been during this, sucking it clean of the spunk with an approving slurp.

"Guess that's what a bad girlfriend like you deserves?" Joseph teased as he smiled. Admiring that mess he'd just mad on her with his load slowly dripping down her big, now heaving for air tits.

"I guess so… But a girl like me deserves to have some fun every once in a while… As long as my boyfriend gets the best of me when he comes home." Griffin said with a sexy smirk, showing that even after such wild cheating sex she isn't planning on ditching her man any time soon.

"Shit… If that's not even your best? Then your man is real, real fucking lucky..." Dylan remarked with a smile.

"Oh yes he is!" Angie nodded. "Now you need to help me clean this mess up, and get out of here before he finally comes back. Because you don't want to get a report to your Bosses saying you were out fucking your client instead of fixing her computer!" She warned with a playful sternness.

"Oh, no problem there. Let me close down my stuff then I'll help you out." Joseph wisely agreed, moving to pull up his pants and boxers to get dressed.

Angie smirked, watching the man quickly move about. "Oh you've helped out alright… When my man gets back? I'm riding the shit out of him and draining his balls dry… It's the least a bad, nasty, cheating girlfriend like me can do for him after cheating on him..." She added, scooping up her own clothing. "...Well, cheating on him again I suppose..."

Chapter 9: Chapter 9. Amouranth (Blue Screen Brigade)

"OK, one more delivery for the day then I can get back for the game tonight." Aaron Joseph remarked to himself as he pulled up outside of the client address. The toned man clad in plain shorts and a work shirt branded with the company logo. Parking up then getting out as he opened up the side door of the van to pull out the delivery box, already marked with the branding of a lighting specialist company. Briefly noting the name of 'K. Siragusa' as the person getting the package. Closing the van back up and locking it as he easily carried the box along to the front door.

Pressing the doorbell, he stepped back and placed the box down so he could lift up the badge on his lanyard around his neck, holding it to the camera he saw of the doorbell. "Blue Screen Brigade, Aaron Joseph here." He introduced before lowering his ID down so there was a clear view of his face. "Got a delivery and set-up to do for a K. Siragusa for some lighting."

"Yeah, that's me." The female voice replied. "Give me a second."

He stood waiting as a minute or so passed before he heard unlocking and the door opened. Seeing that the Kaitlyn Michelle Siragusa named was the offline name for Amouranth, the controversial and lewd streamer, model and influencer. The beauty with dyed red hair was clad in an outfit often seen in various colours or forms on her socials of a set of workout leggings and top, both bright pink and matching. Hugging tightly to that thick, rounded ass of hers while pushing her tits up and out to show them off.

"Got your lightning here, Miss." Aaron reconfirmed as he held the box.

"Miss? You're like the same age as me." Amouranth said, looking over the man. "Nah, don't worry. I get it, being a pro and all. Come on in." She said with a wave, leading him in. "I've been needing to get a new set-up for a bit. Changing the lighting and all." She explained as she walked in, and Aaron couldn't help but take a glance at the jiggle of her leggings as she moved. "But I got some time to kill now I've been fucking banned again." She said with a roll of her eyes and an annoyed sigh.

"Banned, huh? Some dude bros killing your fun?" Joseph joked as he looked up from that butt.

"Well, not exactly. Maybe this time it was on me." She glanced back, smirking. "I like to test what I can get away with some times."

"Not been doing some ear licking while in a thong again, have you?" He added, as he recognised who the woman was.

"Not this time… But if I knew the reasons, I probably wouldn't stop anyway. I still make my money on my other sites." Kaitlyn stated rather proudly, like she knew already she'd be getting unbanned sometime soon. "But yeah, figured I'd get this done while I have some free time."

She pushed a door open into a room clearly set up for streaming, and pushing the envelope as it was a textbook set up for an e-girl's room as if the colour schemes wasn't enough. A spinning wheel in the corner, a white board with marker pens and a few ASMR high specification microphones with two being shaped as ears. Let alone the air pump and a box marked for containing a small pool to act like a hot tub.

"So this is where the magic happens, huh?" Joseph remarked, setting the box down in the middle. "And the money gets made."

"Part of it, yeah." Amouranth said with a smug smile, resting a hand on her hip. "Fan of mine, huh?"

"Well, hard not to have heard of you with how much, you know, the bans have come after you." Aaron said with a smile.

"I'll take that as a yes." She teased, giving him another glance. "Hope you're not expecting to get a follow back after this as a tip."

"I think I'll stick with doing my job here." He said, looking to the box. "Shouldn't take too long to put together. Standard set up, even with the price."

"Smart man… I'm sure my husband wouldn't appreciate a guy hitting on me just here to deliver my new lights while he's away." She added, but despite that claim she was really being the one bringing up such a topic of flirting, especially with the tone she used. "I'll be right outside. Got some snaps to take." She said as she turned around to walk away.

Stopping at the door to glance back as she looked at him, giving another smirk as she caught him looking and checking her out but that expression of hers seemed to indicate that she was hoping to nab him in the act of doing just that. As she just walked back out without saying anything, leaving him smiling too. "A little too casual to catch me like that leering… Or her just mentioning her man is away out of the blue…" He said to himself as he easily read the signs already. But for now, he had work to do as he pulled out the cutter blade from his tool belt and starting to cut the tape on the box.

* * *

About a half hour later, the lighting set-up was all in place and plugged in, illuminating the room perfectly as he adjusted the angle of it. Footsteps approaching as Amouranth peeked in and then walked in. "Not bad, not bad… This should work great for whenever I can start streaming again." She remarked, glancing at the opened box at the side of the room with the empty plastic bags and spare screws in it.

"Yeah, you get your value out of this for sure." Aaron chipped in as he stood up. "Good quality bulbs too, so you shouldn't need to replace them for a good few years."

"So no excuse for you to stop by and undress me with your eyes any time soon?" Kaitlyn teased as she walked towards him with a sexy smirk.

"About as much excuse as you have, hitting on me when you're married." Joseph counted as he looked over her as she stood in front of him. Not needing to be sneaky with his looks now either from the tone and body language she was giving off.

"As I recall, you were the one making moves on me first. Checking out my ass when I was just innocently walking." She claimed, giving back a look over as well.

"Ain't nothing innocent about you, babe." He said, taking a step closer to shorten the distance.

"Damn fucking right there isn't…" She smirked, brushing her dyed hair back. "And I'm the mood to kill some more time now that I'm not gonna be unbanned for the next day or so…"

"I think I can help a poor, lonely, bored wife out with that." Aaron stated as he moved his hands, about to put them onto her slim waist. When she grabbed his wrists.

"How big is your dick?" She demanded shamelessly, raising an eyebrow like it was a challenge.

"Should I make a joke about being a big fan now, or later?" He let out snigger at her bluntness, but did as demanded as he reached down. Loosening his shorts to slide them down, and making her eyes widen with excitement as she got a look at his more than impressive, thickly sized and lengthy looking shaft.

"Well I don't waste time fucking fans if they ain't got a nice fat fucking cock like this." Amouranth licked her lips, getting down into a squat in front of him with her thick butt sticking out. "Not that I fuck fans all the time anyway, of course." She claimed, taking a hold of his prick to start to stroke him off.

"Is that another tier of content on one of your sites?" He joked, staring down and getting a good look at her cleavage on display as she pumped his rod, getting him rock hard.

"Guess there's some things money can't get, even when it comes to me…" She smirked up confidently before she put her mouth to better use. Parting her soft lips and taking him inside, making him groan at the instant double team done on his cock as her hand stroked the shaft and her mouth sucked on the crown. Staring up with well practised 'bedroom eyes' as she bobbed on the upper part. Groaning around his thick size while pumping along the shaft, showing already that she's no novice when it comes to sucking cock. Even making sure already to use her free hand to keep her dyed red hair out of the way of her gorgeous face as she went to work on his cock.

"Mmmmmphhh… Mmmmmm… Hmmmmphhh…" The streamer and model moaned around that fat cock as her soft lips were stretched perfectly around the meat. Sliding back and forth along him as she wasn't even teasing with her motion. Keeping her tongue running against the underside of him as she slurped, while her hand still worked over the lower inches. Her eyes narrowing sexily at his groans from enjoying her sucking his prick, but enjoying this herself as her own moans bounced off his member as she passed it smoothly in and out of her mouth. Saliva starting to run down those inches from the repeated motion. Lifting away just for a moment, getting in some extra air. "Fuck… That's some good fucking dick…" She purred like a well trained pornstar before spitting onto his cock. Her hands adjusting her workout top for a moment, which showed off more how her nipples were hard and poking through the material, before her mouth dived back down to resume blowing him as she pushed down deeper.

"Mmmmmm… Fuck yeah… Suck that fucking dick…" Aaron encouraged the cheating wife, reaching down with a hand as he went right for those pushed up titties. Groping a mound through her top to make her groan as she leaned towards the touch. Still bobbing along his cock so even the pleasure she was getting wasn't throwing her off as she kept her red haired head sliding smoothly back and forth. "Mmmmmm… Ahhhhh shit! Fuck yeah… Get it nice and fucking wet, babe…" He added between groans. The spit starting to fall from her chin, leaving little splats on the pink material of her top and the exposed skin. The least of her worries as she happily blew a man she'd only just met and made it look easy. Sinking further along his meaty size as her hand switched techniques to stop stroking and just hold the base to twist around him as her mouth handled more of that delicious size.

"Mmmmmmphhh!! Shhhlllrppp… Mmmmmphhh!! Hmmmmmphhh… HHHHHLLLKKK..." The beauty banned already several times from streaming and social media platforms showed off oral skill that would for certainly violate Terms of Service beyond any appeal. Sliding her lips up and down smoothly and steadily as she groaned out. Feeling the fat crown of his length hitting the back of her mouth when she pushed down. An erotic gag leaving her as she took in seemingly more cock than she was used to handling. Brushing her long, dyed hair back again as she stared up with a seductive gaze and resumed bobbing on that man-mat. "Mmmmmphhh!! GAHHHHHH… Mmmmmmphhh… HHHHHRRRRKKK… Shhhhhrrrlllppp!!" The spit dripped down his member, reaching her fingers wrapped at the base to leave them sticky to go along with the shine now covering her tits – standing out more profoundly than it would thanks to the newly set up lighting to ensure the saliva was clear to see. And more droplets being added with each new slurp as she kept working over his size, even with the occasional pause from choking sinfully on his tool.

"HHHHHLLLKK!! Mmmmmm!! HHHHHKKKK… GAHHHHHH…" It seemed the gorgeous model was enjoying herself a lot too, getting the feeling that the hunk she'd only just met today wasn't just handsome but could handle what she could deliver. Taking his prick in and out of her wet and warm mouth without any sign of him even throbbing between those soft, pouty lips of hers. Getting a workout of her own with her oral hole being filled up when she sent her pretty face down towards his crotch then sliding smoothly and swiftly back up the shaft to repeat the motion. "GAHHHH!! Mmmmmphhh!! HHHHMMMPHHH… GAHHHHHH…" Her lips brushed against his base, her fingers spreading to allow access but unable to keep pressed down for long as she raced back up, just to venture back down. Caught by surprise when the hand that hand been groping her tits went to the back of that red hair. Bringing her in so her eyes widened as she was encouraged to deep throat his whole length. Stretching the throat out as she choked again, sending her drool splattering around over not just his dick but his crotch down to the balls. Yet at the same time, letting him do this as she didn't actively push back against his admittedly light grip until she gagged again and had to pull up for air.

"FUCK!!" Amouranth groaned out when she lifted off. Drawing in air as she grabbed his cock and used both hands to stroke her spit all over those already soaked inches. "Oh, you're gonna fucking get it now, stud…" She purred, staring up as she pumped him.

"Guess it's been a while, huh?" Aaron stated the obvious as he smiled down.

"No fucking shit… If I had a hundred bucks for any time I made a guy blow just from sucking them off? I wouldn't need to get unbanned again." She claimed without any hint of shame as she stood up and turned around. A well practised look of gazing over her shoulder as she arched her body a bit, sticking out her ass. Slowing sliding down the pink leggings as she revealed that stunning, thick and rounded backside of hers. Along with her cleanly shaved, wet looking pussy for good measure.

"Guess I better make this count then." He said, as before she'd even pushed them down her thighs fully he was now the one getting down. Kneeling behind her as he clamped both hands onto those ample cheeks in order to spread them.

"MMMMMMM… Oh shit!! Mmmmmmm…" The streamer moaned out, her hands now going to her waist so she wasn't even properly undressed as she felt the tech guy's tongue now pressing onto her tight asshole. Rimming her just moments after she'd shown off what her mouth could do, and now getting the favour returned in perhaps even more filthy fashion. "Not what I was planning… MMMMM… But I think I can go along with this…" She groaned, still looking back at the handsome face now between her juicy cheeks. Licking her lips as she felt his tongue roaming across the entrance to her backdoor. The fact that she wasn't outraged by her asshole being targetting was telling alone as she stood and kept her backside pushed out for him to dine on. Eyes narrowed with desire as she was all too happy to let a man that wasn't the one she was married to enjoy a taste of her much lusted after backside.

He was certainly making the most of this shot. His fingers easily digging in firmly into that ample, plump flesh of the model and influencer's behind to keep her spread apart. Allowing him to be up close as he patted his tongue against her asshole. Leaving it lightly slick with his saliva as he explored over her and made her moan out. Feeling a slight rock of those thick hips back against his features as he rimmed her. Breaking away to make a run up and down her crack as well, moving down to almost coming into contact with her wet twat, before he roamed back upward and over the targetted hole briefly before reaching top of the valley. Then resuming the task at hand as she pressed his tongue against that backdoor to keep her groaning.

"MMMMM… Come on, stud… Get it fucking in there… MMMMM FUCK…" She demanded with a groan as she slid a hand of her own down between her legs. Starting to tease herself with slow strokes across her lower lips, getting the already sticky with spit digits that had been holding his prick now further coated with her forming juices. Her head then tilting back a bit when she got what she wanted. Feeling his tongue finally penetrating her tightness to start to explore inside. "AHHHHH FUCK… Mmmmm… yeah, that's it… Eat my ass, baby… Ooooooooh! MMMMM FUCK…" She purred, staring back still with half-closed eyes as her other hand brushed across her chest for another boost of pleasure. Rocking back and forth on her heels slowly and surely, grinding that juicy rump into his face and helping his tongue get in to her snug hole. Much like how it was clear she was no stranger to sucking dick, it didn't appear like engaging in anal was anything new for the often banned, lewd streamer and content creator. Moaning out as she got her stunning ass eaten out by a hung hung from behind.

Unsurprisingly, the lucky guy getting to shove his tongue up one of the most famous backsides on the Internet was smiling into that rump as he dined away. Darting his tongue in and out as his own saliva slowly dripped down her crack from the brisk eating out he was doing. Even daring to raise a hand off her cheek in order to strike for a firm spank that sent the loud cracking noise echoing around her streamer room. Sinfully, a groan that was far from disapproving escaped from her as she grit her teeth. Almost as if to say 'That's the best you can do?'. Provoking working out nicely as he spanked her again with some extra force behind it, leaving her shapely cheeking rippling away as she moaned with a lewd smile. Keeping her own hand stroking over her twat as she got her ass played with an eaten out.

"MMMMM… Yeah, that's it… MMMMM FUCK… Eat that fucking ass… MMMMMM… You'd better get me real fucking warmed up… AHHHHH… If that big fucking dick is gonna fit in there…" The Houston, Texas native said between moans. Double teaming herself with gropes of her chest through her top and stimulating her pussy with the slow rubs back and forth. Leaving drops of her juices catching the leggings she's only dragged down to the tops of her thighs. "MMMMM FUCK… Fuck!! Fuck, that's fucking good… MMMMM!! Yeah, I can fucking tell… MMMMMM!! SHIT… What a big fucking fan of mine you fucking are…" She groaned, pushing her booty back against his tongue as he rimmed her nice and deep. Saliva pushed up into her as far as he could reach as he tasted that delicious, tight back passage. Enjoying the feeling of those soft, juicy cheeks pressing into his face from her rocking back to enjoy his eating out talents. Giving as good as he got and then some with his cock still rock had and coated with her spit from the oral pleasure she'd given before the tables were willingly turned to get him dining on that stunning butt.

Eventually, he had to pull back as he had his turn to suck in more air. Getting in another spank of that juicy ass for good measure. "So, about fitting into that ass of yours?" Aaron said, smirking as he stood up.

"Fetch me my lube." Amouranth bluntly said, pointing to the white board in the corner of the room. "I got some stuff hidden behind there. I keep the fun stuff off camera." She added with a wink.

"I bet you do…" Joseph chuckled as he moved and leaned the board over, getting the jar of branded lube from out of a selection of back-up makeup and the like as he headed back over.

"Allow me." She said, scooping some onto her fingers when he approached. Making herself sigh when she dipped them into her already warmed up, well licked booty to push in with a groan. Sliding the lubricant in nice and smooth for another display that she wasn't a stranger to backdoor action. "Mmmmm… And you? Lay down stud… It's my turn for some fun." She said, gasping as she fingered her own ass and got her passage ready. Seeing how he was also giving his dick a few strokes in order to apply the sex aid onto himself.

Laying down on the floor, he watched as the red headed beauty finally eased down her leggings all the way to step out of them. Not even bothering to remove her top yet as she moved down and straddled his crotch while facing away. So that he could watch that thick butt backing up, teasing his prick with a little hot dogging action first as she rubbed her cheeks against his prick. A slight up and down motion to leave him smirking as even her rump was jiggling from that simple motion. Sliding his tool back and forth into her crack, brushing so slightly into her pussy as a result. All accompanied with that well used, familiar smouldering look over the shoulder she was casting at him. But not too long before she reached back, lining his cock up with that intended hole as she easing down, taking the head inside first to make them both groan out at the super tight sensation.

"MMMMMM!! FUCK…" She groaned out, tensing a bit as she adjusted to a vast size now inside of her tight back passage. Having to grind back against his rod for a moment before she lifted up, and started to lower back down to fit another inch into herself. "FUCK… God, that's fucking big!! MMMMMM… SHIT!! MMMMM…" One of the most viewed female streamers in the world moaned out as she began to bounce with a slow motion, helping to get her ass used to having to take a cock far thicker and longer than what she's used to. Even with all the saliva from both the eating out and cock sucking they'd done before and the lubing up, this was still a very snug fit. Her anal walls having to stretch to accommodate this pornstar size of dick, while the man she was on top off groaned from the vice-like but pleasurable pressure around his manhood. The redhead gritting her teeth again, fighting through the discomfort as she worked his prick up into her thick booty.

"AHHHHH… God damn, what a fucking ass… MMMMM!! Shit's tight as fuck…" The lucky tech guy laid back, watching her juicy ass raise and lower as she pumped his cock with that snug asshole to make them both moan. He could just stare across his toned frame and watch that thick rump shake sexily as she moved up and down. Plunging his cock up into herself nice and smooth motion that easily kept a smile on his face. So caught up with watching him going to work that he wasn't snapped out of staring at his cock filling up her ass until she reached down and grabbed his wrists. Being far from subtle as she placed his hands onto her hips for him to grip and give him support. Allowing her to give a sinful smirk over the shoulder again as she went back to lifting up and down, groaning as her back passage was stretched by such a massive dick.

"MMMMMM… OOOOOOOOH FUCK… Yeah, you like, babe? MMMMMM… Like this fine fucking ass, bouncing on… MMMMM FUCK… That big fucking cock?? MMMMM…" She groaned out. Not acting like a woman happily married to another man as she shifted her stunning body up and down. Making her cheeks ripple away as the motion got firmer now she was used to the fat size stuffed into her tightest of holes. Her long, dyed red hair now swaying behind her in time with the shifting her body was doing on that pole. "AHHHHH SHIT… Feels real fucking good! MMMMM… You're a dirty guy, you know that? MMMMMM… Fucking me when you should be… OOOOOOOOH… Fixing my lighting instead…" She purred, not sounding ashamed of the fact she was cheating or that she was doing so with a sudden hook-up with a guy she's only met for about an hour. Now bouncing away on his cock with her plump backside as she had him hold her in place over his crotch to take those inches in and out of her snug asshole. Allowing her to use a hand down between her legs as she resumed her own self teasing and pleasuring with quick strokes across her wet pussy while fucking a big cock with her ass.

"AHHHHHH FUCK… You're the one who is fucking the guy you let into your home…" He grinned back, enjoying the dirty talk as much as the stunner calling out a porn script between her moans was. The clap of her huge ass hitting off his body now ringing out around her streaming room as she went deeper down onto him and his fat cock. His hands squeezing her thighs a bit but still keeping her stuffed onto his flagpole. Enjoying how her cheeks jiggled when she moved up and down and he got to watch his cock reappear from out of her asshole before being slid right back up. "MMMMM… And you're the dirty girl… AHHHHH… Fucking some guy while her husband is out of town…" He added before he groaned out. Seeing that the woman infamous for multiple bans across streaming and social media isn't just one who looks red hot, but can actually fuck as she smoothly raised and lowered her booty onto his dick over and over. Keeping them both moaning out as her long hair flowed in the air from her steady motion.

In their lust for this (in more ways than one) booty call neither of them had bothered to remove their upper clothing as the streamer's push up chest was testing what her pink workout top could contain as her tits jiggled away as she shifted up and down. Sending her thick rump slamming down firmly so the slap echoed around to mix with their shameless moans in the air. "MMMMMM SHIT… Oh yeah, I'm a real bad fucking wife, aren't I, stud? MMMMMM FUCK…" She purred with a wicked, devoid of shame grin as she proved that by keeping all that plump butt moving up and down. Sweat starting to form over that gorgeous, curved body of hers as she more than put in the work to fuck this man who was basically still a stranger to her. Taking his huge dick deep into her rear as her cheeks connected down into his crotch and waist over and over. "AHHHHH… Cheating on my man… MMMMMM FUCK… Getting fucked up the ass… OOOOOOOH! MMMMM… I'm a real bad fucking bitch, aren't I?" She added with a long, low groan before licking her lips. Revelling in the sin as she brought her motion to a stop on his lap. Grinding her booty down into him, enjoying how her ass was stretched out just perfectly so that her back passage clung to the length deep up inside her. All as she got in another round of quick strokes of her hand over her twat so she was fully pleasured by the feeling of a big cock up her rear.

"MMMMMM… Well, you say fucking… But I'm kinda just laying here taking it…" Aaron noted, groaning from her grinding down into him.

"I was wondering when you'd want to take your turn…" Kaitlyn said, easing herself off from his rod with a groan. Rolling over to take up a familiar pose for her, getting onto her hands and knees with her ass raised up invitingly high.

Still not taking the time to remove his shirt, he moved behind her and gave that thick butt another firm slap. "You and me both I guess." He said, smirking as he spread her rump apart and pushed his dick back into that pleasurable hole with a groan.

"MMMMMM… I fucking love… AHHHH FUCK… A nice, big, fat cock… MMMMMM… Shoved up my fucking ass from behind…" The lewd streamer moaned out, and already proving her words not to just be mere dirty talk as she rocked herself back against his cock before he'd even begun to pump into her. A hand stuffed between her legs, resuming rubbing away at her already wet folds as she rocked back and forth on her knees. That familiar, lusty stare over the shoulder locked on after she tossed her dyed hair back. "MMMMM… Fuck, I love it… Stretching me out… MMMMM FUCK…" She groaned when he matched her timing, pushing his length into her asshole as she pushed her hips back. Resulting in that sexy clapping ringing out once again as skin met sweat-covered skin as her rump hit his waist without any pain. His hands gripping her slim waist to keep her in place so he could smoothly work in and out like they've been familiar lovers for months, rather than just an hour or so.

"AHHHHH… Feels fucking good here too, babe… MMMMM SHIT!!" The stud behind her groaned as he pistoned his thick, long cock into that still snug asshole of hers. Able to smoothly and deeply stuff himself into that stunning, rounded backside of the influencer and model, but her back passage was still gripping his length for plenty of pleasure without any friction. "MMMMMM FUCK… Your husband is one lucky bastard… Getting to… AHHHHH… Tap this shit every night…" He said, knowing full well he was banging another man's woman without even knowing him, and loving every moment of it. Staring down to watch those huge cheeks ripping away with every sharp slap back into him the beauty's he's fucking from behind gives back. Another display of her able to give back as good as she gets as she's just as skilled at riding dick as she is with taking it.

"MMMMMM… He is… And I'm such… AHHHHH FUCK… A bad, nasty fucking wife… MMMMM… Letting some big, bad man come into our home… OOOOOOOH FUCK… And shove is big, fat fucking dick… MMMM!! Up my ass… MMMMMM…" Her voice continued to sound like a porno soundtrack just without the music as her groans broke up filthy words. Playing up on the cheating aspect of this all like it's a kink to her over and above the ass fucking she's taking with impressive ease. Her chest still bouncing in her top that was sticking to her now from all the sweat as she pushes herself back and forth against those stiff, deep thrusts into her read. Propped up one arm and her knees to take it from the back. While rubbing away at her dripping snatch as she gets fucked up the ass. "MMMMMM… That's fucking it, babe! AHHHHH FUCK!! SHIT… DEEPER, BABE… MMMMM FUCK… Fuck that ass! MMMMM!! FUCK ME, STUD!!" She groaned out as she slammed her ass back, like she was trying to fuck herself harder on that dick than even the firm pace he was using to take her. Keeping her ample cheeks jiggling away without him even needing to spank her, but when he did deliver a firm blow the slap was nice and loud and soon followed by a long groan of approval from the sexy beauty who was getting wild on his dick.

His balls were swinging to bounce off her tanned body when he drove in, with a brush against her fingers as she roamed furiously over her snatch to keep herself pleasured. Strands of her dyed red hair now covering her face and sticking from the sweat that was leaving her top clinging to her tits much like his work shirt was resting into his tone frame. A little deep cleaning the least of their worries as he fucked her from behind in her own streaming room for a scene perhaps impressively finally more lewd and outrageous than some of her live streams have been. Backing all that ass up over and over to meet his stiff pumps and fill herself up balls deep to stretch her back passage to a limit more suited for a Size Queen. If she ever got banned permanently from more tamer sites, she'd be sure fire set for making a killing in skin-flick websites with this sort of moaning, shameless performance.

Switching position slightly, she lowered her upper body down to leave those top-covered tits pressing into the floor but still gazing back over the shoulder to watch her thick ass getting fucked nice and hard. Keeping her hips raised up as her legs slid down so her rump was still sticking out but now taking it more of a prone-bone position. Just leaving an arm sprawled out while the other was staying between her legs. Now going from just brushing over to dipping fingers in and out of her slot to make herself moan out. Sweat dripping down her pretty face and off her almost naked body as she got her thick rump pumped deep. Her cheeks still clapping back as she kept shifting herself to meet those thrusts with still perfect timing.

"FUCK… FUCK!! OH YESSSSSS… MMMMM… HARDER, BABY… UHHHHH!! DEEPER! MMMMM…" The gorgeous model begged as she took that dick already balls deep into her rear, leaving her ass loudly slapping back into him as her new lover pumped away to leave those thick cheeks shaking and her body jolting to slide against the floor. Juices dripping down from her pussy as she kept on briskly fingering herself as she took cock hard and fast into her booty. "AHHHHH… FUCK THAT ASS, BABE! MMMMMM… NICE, BIG, FAT… UHHHHH!! FUCKING DICK… DEEP IN MY FUCKING ASS… MMMMM!!" She moaned as the pleasure built, leaving her face pressing into the floor while her tits were squished down, rubbing back and forth as her body was pushed and pulled to meet his pumps. A combination of her moving those thick hips back to meet him, and his own grip on her waist so she couldn't slip too far away before he rammed back in.

He was just staring down, grunting as he worked his shaft like a piston in overdrive to plough into that juicy rear as it slapped off him and barely turned a shade of pink from the repeated contact. Especially considering him enjoying free spanks onto her to give her plentiful cheeks a sharp smack, leaving her groaning from a bonus thrill. Moaning away loudly himself as he enjoyed how still snug all around his cock her back passage was despite the pornstar pounding she was taking. Her ass stuffed full with meaty dick while she finger banged her soaking wet snatch, the only hole of hers he hadn't gotten to slam full but there was no complaints from either of them about that. Focused on the wild, sinful anal sex that was leaving her sweaty mess as she let a man who isn't even the one she's married to hammer home into her peachy backside.

"OOOOOOOH YES! FUCK… YES YES YESSSSSS AHHHHHHHHH…" That dyed red haired head tilted back as Amouranth closed her eyes, leaving her mouth open in a perfect O-shape. Cumming hard over her own fingers from being fucked up the ass from behind. Soaking her fingers more with juices as she kept pumping in and out, driving in almost as hard and quick as the fat dick slamming into her ass at the same time. Leaving the fluids dripping down off her hand and wrist, adding to the mess of sweat from off the both on the floor of her streaming room. "MMMMMMM… FUUUUUUCK… AHHHHHH…" She groaned, squirming in pleasure as she eventually just left her fingers stuck into herself to the knuckles, jolting on the floor as she took a last round of thrusts from the tech guy. Feeling that shaft pulsing inside of her as her back passage found a tightness to clamp around him all anew as a result of her orgasm.

So it was no wonder that soon her pulled out of that more than well fucked ass, leaving her asshole sinfully gaping wide from the pumping as he gripped and started to stroke off. Aiming down at that unmissable target and soon grunting himself as he started to blow his load. Making her groan with approval as thick ropes flew out and splattered across those juicy, ample cheeks. Coating both sides and dripping down them at the front and sides. Including down into the crack, leaving some trickling over that open hole to seep into her ass. Stroking the last drips off to wipe onto the flesh as it dripped down, landing onto her legs to properly brand the cheating wife for offering up her fine and fuckable ass to a hunk she's only just met.

"Mmmmmm… Shit… Fucking painted me, stud…" Amouranth shamelessly purred, pulling her fingers out of her twat so she could raise up a bit, sticking her ass out and swaying to show off the mess he'd made on her.

"All in a day's work I guess…" Aaron chuckled as he stood up. "Never had a day like this before though."

"Oh? You don't go around fucking your clients all the time?" She teased, staying in position. "That's a shame… I find hot, stud boys to pound me all the time when my man's away… They don't always get to really 'deliver' like you did though…" She added, licking her lips.

"And here I thought we had something special…" Joseph said with a joking tone as he looked over her. "Guess I'm just one of your hit and runs, huh?"

"Well, maybe I'll keep my DMs open for you…" She smirked, giving a wink through her messy, sweat-soaked red hair. "Or better yet, I'll order something else from you… And make sure to get my favourite new lights guy to deliver to me…" She claimed with a purr in her lusty voice. "Now, be a nice, hung stud for me… Grab me a towel from behind the pool box. I need to wash up before I go live tonight… If I can tighten my fucked ass up in time that is…"

Chapter 10: Chapter 10. Mia Khalifa (Blue Screen Brigade)

"Man, it would be some shit if this was actually her." Joseph Bruce remarked to himself as he approached the front door of the impressive looking home. Carrying a box with him, marked with labels that included the client name reading as 'M. Khalifa'. "But nah, gotta be a coincidence." He said with a smile. The nicely built, short haired white man clad in the standard uniform of the Brigade of a blue short sleeved shirt and a set of shorts, with the top with a branded logo of the company over the front pocket. Ringing the doorbell before he stepped back, pulling out his ID from his pocket to show he was legit with the matching photo.

A minute or so later, the door opened up and he could hide the pleasant surprise in his eyes when the client turned out indeed to be the former infamous porn star turned influencer, Mia Khalifa. The dark skinned, Lebanese-American beauty had on a robe of sorts, hiding what seemed to be a tight, green bikini on underneath. Topped off with a set of black thick rimmed glasses that the long, dark haired woman wore.

"Oh, fucking finally!" Mia sounded relieved as she opened the door wider before he'd even gotten a chance to give his usual, polite speech to customers. "My phone, right?"

"Yes, ma'am." Joseph confirmed, putting the ID away. "One smart phone, cracked screen repaired." He said, stepping closer so he could offer the box over.

"Thank god. Followers will think I hit the weed hard again if I don't upload something today." She joked as she took the box. "...What's that fucking look for?" She remarked, seeing him staring.

"Sorry. Just, you know… Didn't think it would be THE Mia Khalifa I was meeting today, that's all." Bruce stated.

"Right… You were what, expecting that other Mia Khalifa, right?" She smirked, giving him a glance over as she joked.

"Yeah, sure! The one who didn't do…" He started to boldly say.

"Oh shut the fuck up! I get enough of that shit every day online reminding me." Mia cut him off. "So what, want an autograph or something?"

"Heh, sure, let me just go back to the van and grab my autograph book." He joked back. "Nah, I'm good. I don't need any signatures now you've got the phone back. Just ticking boxes and I'm out of your way." He said, trying to steer things back to being professional.

"That easy, huh? Sounds like someone is a quick finisher…" She more teasingly taunted him with another little look over.

"...That so?" He said, catching that remark. "Sounds like a problem you've got with who you hook up with." Joseph countered, folding his arms over his chest. "Because I know it ain't a problem with me."

"Bullshit." She bluntly said, locking eyes with him. "I've heard that line like a million times from guys. You couldn't last five minutes with me." Mia claimed with a clear tone that made it sound like a challenge.

"And what if I can?" He said back. "I last five minutes with you? I get to fuck those big fucking tits of yours like in one of your old films."

She grit her teeth at that easy insult. "And I'll be calling your fucking Bosses to tell them they got a creep on the workforce if you can't." Khalifa threatened as she stepped back from the door.

"That ain't gonna be an issue." Bruce confidently said as he took the offer, closing the door behind him. Following Mia into the home as she ditched the box on a table and led him to the couch in the living room area. "Guess your new influencer job pays pretty good, huh?" He remarked before she turned to look at him.

"I ain't here for the small talk, asshole." Khalifa said, but sounding like she was enjoying the banter. Making him let out a whistle of approval when she untied the robe and showed off that gorgeous body with her large, rounded tits pressed together in her bikini top. "Let's see what I'm gonna finish off." She added, dropping down rather too easily down into a squat in front of him.

"Be my fucking guest, babe…" He grinned, watching her reach for his shorts in order to yank them down.

For someone who had been used to seeing at least a few porn star sized dicks in her short skin flick career, even Mia's eyes went wide in cock shock when she got an up close look at the thick, long white shaft that was hanging between his legs. "Fuck…" She said, staring at him for a long moment before her hand reached up to start to stroke him. "OK… Been a long fucking while since I've seen one this big…" She rather easily admitted before she looked up at him.

"What, we talking years? Whenever it was you quit the business?" Joseph taunted, revelling (and quite rightly) in getting a piece of a stacked hottie like this.

"Shut the fuck up!" She glared again, still annoyed clearly that no one has forgotten that short lived yet infamous career she previously had. "Set a fucking timer." Khalifa demanded, even though technically the time should be starting with his prick hardening in her gasp.

"Alright, babe…" He said, groaning a bit from her strokes as he pulled out his phone. Quickly bringing out a stop watch app and setting five minutes on a timer. "Do your fucking worst… Or I guess, your best in this case." He said with a smile.

"We'll see…" Mia said before she leaned in. Not even wasting time as she wrapped her full, pouty lips around his thickness. Making him moan as her hand kept stroking the base while she took a few inches into her oral hole, and ensuring he was properly rock hard as she kicked things off. Giving a sample of how hot and wet her mouth is as she began to bob her head along his prick. Making herself groan as her lips stretched just a little, showing already that the experience from her porno career certainly hasn't left her as she handed such a thick size. "Mmmmm… Mmmmmphhh…" She looked up through her eyewear at him as her gorgeous face sank down onto him before smoothly lifting back up. Keeping his bell-end inside of her mouth before she pushed back down and groaned around his dick. Moving along his dick and a nicely steady pace and making sure to double team his cock by keeping her hand moving on the lower part.

"Mmmmm… Fuck! Fuck, that's fucking good…" He moaned, staring down and seeing her mouth glide along his thickness as she moved back and forth. Getting her saliva applied onto his inches as she slurped away and gradually worked more him between her pouty lips. Already her long dark hair needing to be brushed back as he reached down to get the clear view of that pretty face as she was still gazing back. Her look however already not quite as pissed off as she'd been moments before locking onto his big, meaty dick. "Mmmmm… Shit… Yeah, suck that fucking dick, Mia… Mmmmm fuck…" He wasn't so much treating this a challenge, more just enjoying the chance to score a piece of a woman like her. Moaning as he watched her face come close to her hand as she stroked a little more before the fingers started unwrapping. Allowing that talented mouth to further slide down his fat cock as she made them both groan out, even with her cries vibrating around his length.

So when the buzzer went off, showing the five minutes had easily passed by with her gorging herself on his meat, she snatched the phone out of his hand to deactivate it and tossed the phone onto the nearby couch. Allowing her to focus on greedily slurping down his prick as she clutched onto his thighs with both hands. "MMMMM… Mmmphhh! Mmmmm…" She groaned as she sent her head closer in to his crotch. More moans escaping him when her nose began to press into his skin and her chin touched his nicely sized balls. Lifting her mouth up to below the half-way mark and then sliding back in with a smooth motion. Sending his prick past just the confines of her pleasurable enough on its own mouth and inviting him, and extremely willingly despite her previous outrage, into her snug and wet throat. "GAHHHHHH… Mmmmmm!! Mmmmmmphhh… GAHHHHH…" Only a slight, sexy gagging sound heard once in a while as even with his vast size, she showed off the deep throating skills that made her infamous. Making saliva drip down her chin, starting to land on her huge tits as she ensured his rod was more than generously coated in her spit.

"Mmmmm shit… Guess you're wanting more than… Mmmmm fuck!! Your titties fucked, huh?" He stated the obvious with a smile as he stared down. Watching as Khalifa held her stunning features down into his crotch for a long moment to make them both groan out as she stuffed his member into her oral tunnel and held him in. Her glasses slightly lifting up from touching his toned, white skin as the darker toned beauty choked lustfully around him. Not looking like she was in any pain, perhaps even savouring getting a piece of a fat cock that can last with a more than simply sexually skilled woman like her. "Mmmmm… Guess it's my fucking lucky day then… Because I can damn well last more than five minutes… Ahhhhh… And not just in your fucking mouth either…" He boasted now. Moaning as she went back to slurping away on him as her spit drooled down his nuts as it was coating his pole. Letting her have her fun now their little 'bet' was already well concluded. The time she took to bob away and moan around his cock in between those gags would have scored him another couple of winning bets.

"HHHHHLLLKKK… MMMMMMPHHH!! MMMMMM… GAAAAAAAHHHH…" Closing her eyes, she wasn't even registering him stroking her hair back as she bobbed briskly up and down his prick. Fighting through the chokes and her huge tits bouncing a little bit as she face fucked herself onto the dick of a man she's only met today. Slobbering all over his shaft as the spit not only coated his length, but left a sexy shine across her chest and her straining bikini top. "MMMMM… HHHHHHLLLKK… MMMMMMPHHH… GAAAAHHHH… MMMMM…" She continued to groan around him, feeding that cock in and out of her fantastic throat to show off that years removed from shooting skin flicks hasn't robbed her of oral skill. Keeping her hands on his legs so she could plunge her mouth right down and make her glasses shift back on her nose when she drove her face into his crotch. Deep throating more times in a few minutes than most normal would could possibly achieve over their whole lives. So making the hunk taking this wild blowjob all the more impressive as he handles this, when most men wouldn't be able to last one minute of the five of their original bet, let alone the many rounds that she's enjoyed.

Eventually, she pulled off with loud, erotic gasp as a thick trail of spit hung from the tip of his dick to her panting mouth. Until a lick of her lips broke it and caring little for the mess left on the floor as she stood up. "You can get to slam my tits after you bang the rest of me…" Mia stated, gritting her teeth as she reached back, undoing the string of her top so that those fantastic, massive and rounded breasts were exposed.

"Sounds like a deal, babe." He grinned. Stepping out of his shorts before also undressed, pulling his top up and over his head.

"I wasn't exactly giving you a choice…" She smirked as she slid her bottoms down, showing off a smoothly shaved and already wet looking pussy along with her thick backside.

"Well I fucking figured you wouldn't just want to waste this dick on just your tits and mouth…" Bruce grinned back, seeing how down to fuck the former porn star is.

He didn't object either when she bossed him around a bit, pushing him down to sit on the couch before she moved right up onto it to mount him. Her lustfulness not even letting him consider putting on a rubber as she reached down and guided his length up into her box. His hands going onto her toned, dark toned waist while she grabbed his shoulders as she lowered herself down. Easily making them both moan out as her snatch clamped around his thick length. Even with her saliva coating him and how damp her twat was already there was a perfect amount of friction so they both could still move but enjoy how vice-like that love tunnel was. Clearly built to take Queen Size cocks like this as she began to shift up and down, working his thickness into her snatch to get more of those inches in deep with the clear intent of getting him balls deep in another of her sinful holes.

"MMMMM FUCK!! Mmmmm! Yeah, come on! Fucking fill me up…" Khalifa hissed, as it was no secret how much she was enjoying a cock far bigger than she was used to now in her 'normal' career as an influencer. Her juicy, rounded ass already jiggling as she worked herself up and down on his cock to take him in deep. Groaning when his hands slid up her body and went, unsurprisingly, onto her huge breasts to grope them and give her a thrill of extra pleasure in the process. "Mmmmm! Going for the fucking tits… Ahhhhhh… Big fucking surprise!" She smirked with a moan, especially when he didn't just fondle her. Matching her motion on him as he started thrusting upward. Meeting her snatch so when she dropped down, he pumped up to help further fill her up. A pace enough from them both that had a sexy smack of their different skin toned bodies meeting as she dropped down to take his next stiff pump.

"AHHHH… Damn fucking right I am! Ain't missing… MMMMM FUCK… This fucking chance…" He bluntly said. Keeping his thrusts going firmly as he watched the Lebanese stunner ride his fat white dick to help get him buried almost fully into her wet, snug pussy already. Turning his focus to those huge, ripe mounds in his hands as he leaned his head in. Capturing a nipple to slurp onto her, and rewarded with her leaning in so the ample flesh was rubbing against his face as he sucked on her tits. "Mmmmmphh… MMMMM!! Mmmmmmphh!" He groaned into her chest as her hand stroked the back of his head to encourage it as she moaned out. Moving onto the other nipple to lick away and kiss around her tit as he held her and enjoyed the firmness. Still keeping his pumps going to drill her firmly and match her already shameless pace. His muffled moans into her tits barely heard from her own loud cries as she rode his prick again and again.

"MMMMM FUCK!! FUCK YESSSS… FUCK!! Mmmmmm!!" She groaned out as she began to bottom out on his lap. Her plump butt slapping down firmly into his legs to ripple away as he drove up to meet her. Pumping his rod into her wet twat balls deep now as she handled him completely, just like her currently moaning mouth had done so skilfully many minutes ago. Her long, dark hair swaying behind her as she worked up and down. Giving a ride as quick and hard as the fucking she was happily taking from this stud as she let him enjoy a feast on her big tits. "AHHHHH SHIT!! FUCK!! MMMMM… That's some… AHHHHH… Fucking good shit! MMMMM…" Khalifa added with a lick of her lips. Her glasses lightly riding up her nose as she bounced away and only starting to lightly sweat now as she worked up and down on that meaty dick. Stuffing him in deep as his balls bounced off her skin when he worked like a piston into her snug and eager hole from underneath.

"MMMMMPHHH… Mmmmmm!!" He groaned into her tits, enjoying another slurp before he pulled off to get some air. His hands going back to that waist of hers as he carried on drilling her straight up. Keeping her ass clapping down into him as he matched her pace to stuff that box full over and over again. "MMMM… Fucking like that, huh babe? MMMMM… Big fucking cock, right in your fucking pussy?" He grunted the dirty talk as his moans showed his own enjoyment at nailing the Internet celebrity. Her juices having left his cock nicely layered from the repeated motion they both were doing. If he could tear his gaze away from the titties he'd just been slurping on he could look down at his own crotch and catch glimpses of his dick before he vanished up balls deep into that needy pussy of hers.

"MMMMM! No fucking shit!! AHHHHH… I'm loving this… UHHHH!! Big fucking dick!!" Mia gasped out, staring down at him with a lusty gaze as she came to a stop on his lap. Making them both groan as she took some time to just grind her wetness down onto his prick as she rolled her thick hips back and forth. "Mmmmm… But I wanna see you put in some fucking work on me…" She decided as she, with a groan, dismounted his cock.

"Guess I might as well… Considering I'm a guest in your place and all." He said, moving up and off the couch while she moved back, laying on her back on the couch and lifting up her legs high and apart with her own hands on her thighs.

"Fucking right you'd better…" Khalifa was staring at his cock again as he moved between her spread limbs to push his cock back into her twat. "If you wanna fuck these big fucking tits of mine, you'd better get to slamming me!"

"Fucking gladly!" Bruce said with a grin as he slid back inside those slick folds and able to go in to the hilt already now that her love tunnel was adjusted to his length and thickness. His hands going to either side of her head as he leaned his toned, white body over the curvy, dark skinned body of the influencer and model. Moaning as he began to work his hips up and down, firmly dipping his prick into her wet but still very snug pussy. Only a couple of pumps needed to establish the motion before the sexy slap of his crotch striking off of hers rang out as he filled her up. Starting to make her juicy frame slide back on the seating as she groaned out. Drilling her bareback once again as he got to enjoy staring down at her huge tits once more as they shined with his saliva across the nipples and her own from the deep throating that kicked this all off.

"OOOOOOOH FUCK!! MMMMM!! Yeah, fucking deep! MMMMM!! Fucking give it to me!!" She demanded between groans as her legs swayed back and forth as her body shifted as she took his cock balls deep. That sharp smack of him going in to stuff her ringing out to mix in the air with their moans as she stared up with lust through her glasses at a man she's only met today, but has already allowed to fuck two of her pleasurable holes. "MMMMM SHIT… FUCK!! MMMMM!! So fucking good! MMMMM!! Fucking big!! AHHHHH FUCK!!" She gasped in delight as her hair was sprawled out on the furniture she was being nailed on. His fat white cock stuffing in and out of her moist, snug Lebanese pussy as she dark skin continued to shine from the forming sweat. Those heavy, juicy tits of hers shaking slightly as he took his stiff pumps as her twat kept him moaning, staying more than nicely snug around his vast size.

Gritting her teeth, it seemed that even as aware of the lust her figure gets, she wasn't satisfied with this stud just making eye contact with her titties during his all. Reaching up to grab his head and make him look up, before applying her pouty lips onto his as the two began to exchange moans. His mouth happily parting and rewarded with her tongue sliding in as some wrestling began. Making out as he pumped away to drive home into her box and keep them both groaning into one another. A smirk from him into the smooch as he felt her legs come up and wrap around his body with further need, even as she was getting stuffed hard and balls deep over and over. Her chest pressing into his toned body as she continued to jolt along the couch and slapped her tongue against his. Moaning with closed eyes as her spectacles shifted a bit along her nose from the closeness of their faces.

"MMMMMM!! MMMMMPHHH… MMMMM…" The former porn star purred into the mouth of her new found lover as he put on a performance of his own that, along with the size and length of his dick, showed he could have been a co-star of hers during that short lived career of hers. Sweat coating her stunning enough already body as she shifted back and forth on the couch under him. Loving the pleasure from having her pussy ploughed hard and deep as he kept his stiff pace going. "MMMMMPHHH… MMMMM!! MMMMM…" Her nipples brushing against his chest as she clutched onto him and made sure he couldn't pull out too many inches of that fat dick before he rammed back in to make himself groan as they kept making out. Swapping spit as well as moans like they've been fuck buddies for years instead of an hour or so, and no bet timer needed to show that he can last even being balls deep in a stunner like her.

Joseph was now starting to feel the effects of keeping up with a clearly sexually skilled beauty like this as the perspiration was forming across his body. Dipping his fat white prick in and out of her damp slot as he balls slapped off her dark skin. Making her rock back on the couch underneath him as he showed off his own skill and pumped away. Able to pull away from the lip lock with a grin as they both moaned loudly, and without any shame, out as he pistoned away into her snatch. Going back to her mounds with a hand in to grope at the ample flesh, keeping her groaning in approval as her legs were so tight around him her ankles were crossed behind his back. Ensuring he had no place else to go at the moment but to keep on drilling her, as if he was going to miss out on a piece of pussy this good and experienced.

"MMMMM… Had enough, babe?" Bruce said with a smile, as he felt her legs unwrap from around his body. Allowing him to catch a brief break as he pulled out of that dripping wet twat. "How else do you want it? Wanna ride me again?"

"Ahhhh… Something even better, stud…" She grinned, licking her lips. "Stay right there…" Mia said, moving off the couch as he watched her leave. Hurrying off to a side room before she came back in with a clear bottle. "Now we'll fucking see if you can last." She said, pouring out the cool liquid onto his cock.

"Oh shit! That fucking lube?" He grinned now as she used a hand to quickly pump his dick and work it all over his pole. "Fuck yeah… Didn't think chicks were really into this shit…" He said as he watched her move back to the couch. Up on her knees as she reached back to spread her own thick backside.

"Mmmmm… Well, this one fucking is…" Khalifa smirked, before making herself sigh as she slipped a coated finger into her own asshole. Pumping slowly in and out, putting on a little show as she lubed herself up and worked her digit in nicely deep. Showing that she's not a stranger to some backdoor fun. "Ahhhhh… And if you can handle my ass? Mmmmm… You really will have earned… Uhhhh! That fucking tit fuck!" She hissed, finger banging her rump to get the lube worked nicely in before she closed the bottle and dropped it down to the floor. Assuming a position she was clearly familiar with as she leaned forward to prop herself up with one hand on the back of the couch for support. Almost doggy style but her free hand down underneath herself and already playing with that click pussy in anticipation.

"That's another bet I'll gladly fucking take up, babe…" He said, moving up behind her and spreading those plump, dark skinned cheeks. Pushing his fat white dick into her asshole and making them both groan out as even with all the lube, there was incredible tightness there that showed even as experienced as sex as she was? This wasn't a hole she so easily offered up to any dick that she took on. "MMMMM SHIT… Like a fucking vice! FUCK…" He moaned as his hands went to her hips, gripping as he began to ease his length out of her asshole before pushing back in. Giving himself and the stunning influencer he was now fucking up the ass time to adjust to the sensations. The feeling thrilling her clearly as her hand rubbed away at her pussy while he focused on sliding his shaft in and out of her booty.

"MMMMMM FUCK!! AHHHHH… YEAH!! MMMMM!! Fuck that ass, stud! MMMMM FUCK!! COME ON! FUCK!!" She begged as she looked back over her shoulder. Rocking her gorgeous, curvaceous body back and forth in time with his pumps. Helping to work his prick further into her vice-like back passage as she groaned. Her long hair hanging down and swaying in time with the motion she was making her body to as she got that big cock stuffed into her thick ass. "AHHHHH SHIT… FUCK!! SO… MMMMM!! SO FUCKING BIG!! OOOOOOOOH FUCK!!" The sweat was dripping off her face as she gasped in pleasure. Keeping her body leaning over so her juicy cheeks could push back towards his waist as she held onto the couch for support. Moaning out each time that cock pushed into her tightest of holes to fill her up, gradually stretching her more and more. All as she kept herself more than stimulated with her hand quickly roaming across her already moist folds while she took it up the ass at the same time.

"AHHHHH… Holy fucking shit!! MMMMM… AHHHHH FUCK…" He groaned as that thick ass started clapping back into him, the sound ringing out to fit perfectly with their shameless moans as he tapped her from the back. Her thick flesh rippling away as the dark skin crashed into his pale body over and over. Just feeling the brush of her soaked fingers against his balls when they slapped off of her as she kept self pleasuring while enjoying his dick stuffing her back passage full. "MMMMM! Don't recall ever seeing… AHHHHH… You taking it up the ass in one of your scenes…" He smirked, daring to say that while pumping away into her juicy cheeks. Keeping a hold of her so she could keep driving back to take his prick. Her tunnel still clamped around his thickness but a smooth and steady motion in and out of her possible now as she kept working her rump to meet his firm thrusts.

"MMMM!! FUCK YOU!! OOOOOOOOH!! Some things… MMMM SHIT!! I keep for myself… AHHHHH FUCK!!" She claimed in between loud and lusty moans of delight. Her glasses just staying on her nose as she kept shifting back and forth. Keeping her thick ass clapping back into him each time he drove in and make her cheeks jiggle from the stiff impact. Her head tilting back as she quickened the motion of her hand again, leaving juices trickling down her wrist from the feverish action. "MMMMM FUCK!! Or maybe I just… MMMMM SHIT… Never found… AHHHHH!! The right… MMMMM FUCK!! FUCKING DICK!! OOOOOOHH!! That deserved to fuck my ass on film!! MMMMM FUCK!!" The former porn star turned influencer groaned out. Strands of her long, dark hair sticking to her cheeks now but still rocking herself back and forth. Sending her booth smacking firmly into his waist but neither of them feeling any sting of pain as she continued to give back as good, and as hard, as she was taking herself. Especially so considering the lewd multi-tasking she was doing of fucking herself on that hard, long cock while still rubbing over her own pussy at the same time.

He smiled down, not caring too much for her excuses while he kept he shaft working like a piston in and out of that thick booty. The loud clap of their frames meeting ringing out along with their moans, and despite the repeated contact of her rump and his crotch neither of them were turning a shade of pink from the harsh collision. Just driving straight back in as he filled her asshole up with his prick and she shifted back to take the next, fresh thrust between those more than ample cheeks. Drilling the influencer and model from the back as he went balls deep into her still super snug back passage. Just like how he's already been in to the limit into her throat and her pussy before lasting inside of her tightest of holes. From her moans, it looks clearly like she's getting off on this wicked anal sex even more than having her twat stuffed as she keeps rubbing at her lower lips while his fat dick ploughs into her booty over and over.

"FUCK!! FUCK!! CUMMING!! GONNA… OH SHIT… GONNA CUM! GONNA… FUCKING!! CUUUUUUUUUMMM MMMMMM!!" Mia panted out, her head hanging down and her glasses almost falling off her nose as her furious strokes over her slot helped her to get off on being fucked up the ass. Further soaking her digits with her fluids and more jolting in response to his thrusts than pushing back as she came hard. Her mouth open and gasping with a trail of shameful drool hanging off her tongue as unlike during her brief time in porn, there was no need to fake the pleasure she was feeling her. "FUCK!! MMMMMM… AHHHHHH FUUUUUCK…" She gasped, keeping her hand brushing away over her dripping folds as she rode out the waves of pleasure. Helped along by the stud behind her pumping away into her back passage as he eased off the pace and force of his motion. Grinning as he let her shift away as he pulled out of her ass and got to enjoy the now more gaping state of that once vice-like hole he'd just been balls deep in.

But no rest for him as he took a hold of her and made her sit on the edge of her couch that they've been fucking on. "High time for my prize…" He said, placing his fact cock, and straight out from between her ass cheeks no less, between those huge, rounded tits of hers.

"That better not be another joke, asshole…" Mia smirked up at him as she didn't object at all as she brought her hands up. Not needing to apply to much pressing to the sides of her rack as she sandwiched the prick she's now every familiar with. "But you fucking earned it… Now let's see how long you can last before you fucking drown in me in your fucking spunk…"

"MMMMMM… Don't think I'll need a timer for this one…" He said, still smiling as he stared down and watched his shaft slide in and out of her mounds as he thrust up between her titties. Even as she moved them against his cock and shifted her sweat-dripping upper body to pleasure his dick so he really didn't even need to pump at all. Telling, she showed no issue with servicing a fat piece of man-meat that has just come straight out of her back passage. Groaning from the pleasure as being trapped in between two certified porn star quality tits felt just as good to him as when he'd been balls deep in her holes during the course of this sexual encounter. A fresh smacking sound now ringing out when the bottom of her tits hit off of his frame as she worked along his thrusting dick.

The Lebanese-American beauty licked her lips as she stared up with a sexy smile. Not even needing to watch as she pumped her breasts up and down along and against his dick. Showing this was an action she's performed plenty of times before as she looked up through her glasses as she dished out a titty fuck to the moaning stud. Her mounds more than nicely wrapped around his long white cock as she massaged him with the ample, dark toned flesh of her mounds. Moaning a little herself from the hot sensation of a fat dick ploughing up into her deep cleavage. Taking a moment to lean over his cock, showing off the tricks she still has at her disposal even with her career now as an influencer, as she spat down onto his cock. Letting the saliva be rubbed over his inches and onto her already sweat-soaked skin when he pulled down into her bust before pumping back up while she dragged her titties back and forth along him to match his sharp rhythm.

"Mmmmm… Fuck! Fucking like that, stud? Huh? Mmmmm…" She licked her lips, staring up again as she worked her mountains up and down with smooth slides, keeping her rack pressed up and against his inches. The pressure around his tool proof alone that this far from the first time she's pleasured a dick with her cock, and not needing to show any video proof from the past either to back that up. "Mmmmm… Glad I fucking kept this until last… Or I would have just been fucking this fat… Fucking… Cock all fucking day with my big fucking tits!" She added with a grin as she made him moan. Going from pleasuring him with her mouth, pussy and ass to now using her curvy body to keep him moaning. Seeing the sweat rolling down that toned, pale body of his while she made her dark skinned tits clap down into his crotch when she drove them down to his base and he pistoned up into her juicy rack.

"MMMMM… AHHHHH FUCK… FUCK!! MMMMM…" He groaned deeply. His cock starting to pulse now sandwiched between her titties as impressively after all this time he was finally heading to his limit. Able to get in another round of deep, stiff thrusts in and out of those juicy, rounded mounds before then as he moaned out. Enjoying that rack sliding back and forth against his pumps as her massive mounds stayed clamped against his sides and around him as tight as she could push. "MMMMM SHIT! SHIT!! Here… UHHHHH! Here it fucking cums, babe!!" He was able to warn as his prick throbbed again. She would have been happy to just milk his prick there and then with her breasts but he had another idea. Wanting to get a fitting 'money shot' with the former skin flick starlet as he pulled out of her rack and started to furiously stroke himself out while aiming at her face.

There were no objections from her as she sat up straight and groaned when the first blast of spunk hit across her gorgeous face. Not even recoiling when the jizz coated over the lens and frame of her glasses as his load splattered onto her features. Hitting into her hair across her forehead and at the sides of her face, let alone the strands already stuck to her cheeks. With her nose, lips and chin getting a bit of it too before he aimed his cock downward. Grunting out deeply as he stroked out the last, impressive shots out onto those big tits he'd just been fucking. A more than generous amount dumped onto her so it would look like she'd had two separate guys cumming on her, with one unloading onto her face exclusively and the other onto her chest. A broad smile on his face when his cock finally went soft and he wiped the last drips onto her tits.

"Mother fucker…" Mia smirked, having to pull down her glasses a bit to look over the frames since her sight was blinded with the spunk coating and now dripping from her eyewear. "Glad I fucking wear these… You could have taken out my damn eyes!"

"And you nearly squeezed my damn dick off with her tight ass alone, never mind those tits…" He claimed with a smirk. "So I guess we're even."

"Guess we are… As long as you help me clean up." Khalifa said as she let go of her now cum-coated tits.

"Sure, that's the least I can do. Especially since you're supposed to be a client and all." Bruce said with a nod as he stayed smiling.

"Oh, I can fucking see what kind of special service you do for a customer…" She smirked back as his load slowly dripped off her face, adding to the mess on her tits. "Guess that just means I'll make sure to order you up for this kind of 'home service' next time I need some help." Mia said as her gaze lingered on his cock for a moment. "Which after this? Might be real fucking soon…"

Chapter 11: Chapter 11. MissClick (Blue Screen Brigade)

"Nothing like the sunny Florida weather..." Bruce Ross remarked with a chuckle as he pressed the door buzzer to the latest delivery spot of the day. Dressed in the BSB branded uniform of a short sleeved shirt with shorts on. Holding the package under his arm as he produced his ID card to verify who he was.

A few moments later, and the door opened with a nicely pleasing on the eyes sight on the other side. A blonde woman with short hair and styled with a swipe to one side with a tight, slim figure. Dressed rather casual with a blue hooded top and dark pants but still giving a hint of her gorgeous body and perky, rounded chest.

"Got a delivery here for…" Bruce began to say as he was going to double check the name on the box.

"New camera, right?" The streamer and influencer known online as MissClick smiled.

"Got it in one." Ross nodded, passing it over to her.

"Thanks! You guys are a life saver." She said, taking the box as Bruce took out his phone to confirm the delivery. "My current one is acting up a little. I can't have my stream going on the frizz with this new Nintendo Direct coming up." She explained.

"Oh yeah, I saw that announcement. They sure like to shadow drop those on us." Bruce said with a short chuckle.

"I know, right? Got to love it though." MissClick said, leaning against the door frame like she was all too eager to talk gaming. "I'm super stoked if the rumours are true though about them having a new Smash announcement in this Direct."

"Nah, I'm not so sure about that." Ross said, putting his phone away. "I think they've got enough anime guys swinging swords in the game already." He joked.

"Oh shut up!" She laughed, giving him a shove on the arm. "Nintendo are not that predictable!"

"Yeah they are! I'd put a bet on it that it's gonna be another husbando with a broadsword or something added in." Bruce said.

"That so, huh?" She smirked. "What kind of bet?"

"...Oh, you serious?" Ross said. "Hmmmm… How about this then, since you're a streamer, right? I'll bet you 100 subs on your channel that there's another God damn sword guy put into Smash." He rather boldly said.

MissClick let out a whistle as she nodded. "That's a pretty high stake! But what am I putting on the line?" She questioned.

"Heh… Well…" Bruce took a long moment to check the tight bodied blonde out, and that look alone made her eyes widen as her mouth opened in shock even before he spoke. "If I'm right and I win the bet? I think I'll be swinging by your place here to enjoy some of you… If you catch my drift." He stated and from her stunned look she absolutely know what he meant.

"I…" Her mouth closed, processing the offer and the risks as she took a moment to give him a glance over in return. "...Fine. I'll do it." She boldly said, and now it was his turn to have a surprised expression at taking such a lewd offer. "I got faith in my boys and gals in Nintendo. They wouldn't do me dirty like this." She said, even extending her hand to make the bet official.

"Well damn." Ross eagerly shook her hand. "Didn't think you'd go for it. I should have bet 50 subs." He said with a laugh.

"Hey! No take backs! Especially with what I just put on the line." MissClick said with a smirk. "And my channel's name is MissClick by the way." She added.

"Bruce." He said. An element there between the two already that they had agreed to fuck even without properly knowing one another. "But I figured you wouldn't have the name that's on the file. Guess I'll either see you never after I empty my wallet… Or I'll see you back here in a couple days." He stated as he stepped back. "Got a day's worth of deliveries to get cracking on."

"Guess we'll see…" She remarked as she gave a last look over before she closed the door, but looking confident her risk would pay off.

"Geez… Did that just happen?" Bruce shook his head. "A bet is a bet I suppose… But nah, she wouldn't go through with it…" He said, although he glanced back at the closed door with a smile. "But if she did? Then damn… I'm so wrecking her if I get a chance to hit that."

* * *

A couple days later…

A knock on the door as Bruce stood outside of the familiar door of the place where he'd dropped off a package to the streamer known as MissClick. A broad grin on his face from having watched the Direct and seen that his prediction had come true. Dressed now in smart enough jeans and a shirt to match, nicely resting against his toned body.

When the door opened, there was a pout on the face of the gorgeous blonde matching the expression of not looking completely happy about the situation. However, she was dressed up in a not exactly covered up way compared to when they'd first met. A pair of black, snug leggings and a short, sleeveless pink top to hug to her rounded chest.

"I'm totally mad about this, I hope you know that." MissClick stated as she moved back and motioned for him to come in.

"Well, you don't have to go through with it if you don't want to." Bruce stated as even though he said that, he clearly wanted some of her as he closed the door behind her. That was proven already by him hungrily looking her over with approval

"Would you have kept up your end of the bet?" She raised an eyebrow as she gave him a once over.

"Let's just say I was asking around at work to cover shifts and get some overtime." He claimed, but his tone not making it sound like he was just telling her what she wanted to hear.

"Sure, I bet you were…" She teased with a bitter hint. "Come on. Let's get this over with."

He followed her though into the very room she uses for streaming in. A nicely lengthy couch between two shelving units, packed with video game toys, memorabilia and merchandise. With neon coloured lighting on the back wall to serve a whole different kind of mood lighting than its supposed to be for. She led him over to the couch as she sat down on it, with the usual assortment of plush toys on it already cleared off. Another sign perhaps that she'd been preparing for him to show up as she looked up. A narrow eyed look to show that while willing, she was mad about this all as she reached up and went for his belt to peel it loose.

Her expression however soon changed to another shocked one. Being in perfect height for her face to stare at a meaty, lengthy piece of cock that hung between his legs. Even freezing in place with her hands on his jeans mid lowering them to stare at that cock for a long moment. Finally snapping out of it to look up at him still stunned as he grinned back. "Holy freaking crap, dude!!" MissClick said, finishing lowering his jeans as he stepped out of them after kicking off his shoes. "Like… What the Hell? That's freaking huge!!" She admitted, like this was by far the biggest cock she's ever seen in person. Her hand reaching up and taking a hold of him as she was being bold in her own way, especially with a man she only met and briefly at that a couple days before.

"Not too big for you, right?" He stayed smiling, getting a little hint of modest cleavage from her snug top as he stared down to watch her as she started to run her hand up and down his prick. Helping him to harden as he moaned lightly from the touch.

"Guess we're gonna find out, huh?" She said, brushing her hair to the side a bit as she looked up. Leaning in closer to him and sliding her tongue out. Getting a proper moan out of him as she ran her soft, wet tongue across the tip of him. Not exactly holding back herself despite the claims of being mad about losing the bet with her body on the line. A slow, swirling motion around his bell-end. Nicely combined with her hand pumping the shaft while she licked at the top. Easily making sure his dick was rock hard as she pulled back just so she could, with wide eyes once again, see the big size of meat she was working with here. "Frigging thing looks like it should be in a porno, for crying out loud!" She stated before glancing back up at his handsome, smiling expression as he didn't even believe she'd go through with this all.

"If you say anything about being a 'big' fan of mine, I swear…" She claimed before before he could reply she was moving back down towards him again. This time her soft lips parting as she made him groan, taking him inside her mouth and making herself groan in the process as she had to stretch around that thick rod. Keeping her hand gripping the base to stroke him off as he started to move her head up and down. A few inches along with the crown between her lips as she groaned around him. Still looking up as she started sucking him off and despite that big size, she was able to get into a smooth motion to work him over. Double teaming him with her palm taking care of the lower part.

"Mmmmm… Wouldn't fucking dream of it…" Bruce said, smiling down as he watched that gorgeous face slide back and forth along his cock. Making him moan as he got a flick of tongue on his underside as her lips worked him over steadily. More than enough of a motion to make her hair fall out of place to cover an eye for a moment before her free hand brushed it back. Not enough of a distraction to stop her bobs as she pushed a little more of his meat into her soothing, damp mouth to keep him moaning. "Mmmmm! Shit… That's fucking good… Yeah…" He said as the streamer sucked him off and continued to apply her hand to the lower portion. Slightly bumping her fist into her chin when they two met as she slurped on the top half while jerking off the potion not yet between those soft lips. Showing off that this is far from her first time taking on some dick as she used the combo to make him moan out.

"Mmmmmphhh… Hmmmmmphhh… Shhhlllrrppp… Mmmmm…" She continued to look up as she worked her short haired head up and down on his dick. Those eyes already looking far from the peeved state she'd been when admitting to being ready to carry out the 'losing' side of their bet. Yet clearly she was willingly and looking rather eagerly blowing his big cock as the saliva started to drip down his inches. "Mmmm… Hmmmmm… Mmmmmphh!! Hhhhlllrrrpp…" She groaned around his prick as her hand switched up from jerking off to just holding the base with a couple of fingers. The hair still swaying as she bobbed back and forth and made this far from average and not just in terms of looks man moan out from her oral talents. He wasn't making a bad showing for himself either with his dick rock hard and looking ready to take plenty more from her as she sucked off half of his impressive size.

Closing her eyes, she threw caution to the wind as she pushed her beautiful facial features down further onto his shaft, getting a louder moan out of him as she made his bell-end hit the back of her mouth. Her face tensing up from the discomfort as she let out a gag before pressed on, pulling up with a sinful slurp before sending her mouth down the shaft again to repeat the process. "GAAAAAAAHHH… HHHHHHLLLKKK… MMMMM!!" She pumped up and down deeply as her other hand clutched his thigh to keep herself steady as she sat. Letting her mouth do all the pleasurable work to coat his inches with her spit. And even with the choking her own arousal was clear and not just from the muffled moans she was making bounce off his prick as she took him in and out of that wet oral hole. Her pink top showing off hard nipples from arousal just from the act of a blowjob.

"GAHHHHHH… MMMMMPHHHH… GAAAHHHHH HHHHRRRKKKK…" MissClick choked lustfully, moaning between the equally wicked raspy sounds as the spit drooled down her lower lip and off her chin from the repeated motion. Leaving drops hitting those perky tits as they fell both off her jaw and the fat cock she was slurping away on. Even blindly being able to reach up and keep her hair back in place while she focused on driving her mouth up and down on his rod. "GAAAHHHH… MMMMMPHHH… SHHHHRRRLLLPP! GAAAAAAAAHHH!!" The gags were loud as she put this stranger through his paces as he moaned out with every deep bob she delivered. A round of cock sucking that would send a normal man, especially a gamer, into an early finish within a minute. He just grinned and watched that stunning face move along his thickness as her lips fought to keep around him. Showing that while she isn't used to tacking a guy packing this much dick she's got a talented mouth that could be used for a whole lot more than video reactions and gameplay commentary.

When she finally opened her eyes, even though they were watered slightly from the discomfort of taking a cock so deep there was clear desire in those eyes, staring up at the grin he still had on. No one would blame him for smiling with a blonde hottie eager to suck his dick. Lifting off just to spit down onto his dick as she caught some air and used both hands to lather her saliva even more along his size with some double bumping. Making him groan in approval as she briskly pumped him and ground her teeth together briefly. Unable to help herself as she leaned in again and guided his dick into her mouth for another round of slurps but with the one hand holding his dick. Making them both moan as she shifted up and down and never breaking eye contact with the man she'd only agreed to blow as part of a bet, but now was already looking like she was ready to do plenty more to fulfil that handshake agreement.

"Mmmmm… Shit! That's some fucking good head right there…" Bruce said with a smile and a sigh as she lifted off again.

"Well aren't you a frigging charmer?" MissClick teased, smirking as she sat back. "Bet you say that to any chick who blows you." She said, before reaching down and lifting up her stained with spit top. Showing off those nicely sized, perfectly rounded tits as she tossed the garment aside.

"Oh, sure… Because it's every day I get to fuck a hottie streamer in her fancy gamer den." He joked as he stepped back. Allowing her to stand up and slide down those leggings while he unbuttoned and removed his own shirt. Seeing that, as expected she was fully ready to get down and dirty, she didn't have any underwear on downstairs either. Getting a look at her smoothly shaved pussy along with her cutely rounded backside as she stepped out of her clothing.

"You should be honoured then, right?" She smirked, sitting back down to lean back. Not showing any signs of the annoyance when they met at her door earlier on as she spread her legs invitingly wide for him.

"Oh, I'll make sure to give you what you deserve, babe…" Ross said, smirking as he moved in to get into position. Lining his shaft up with that slick looking entrance as he pushed in. Making full use of his prize as he pushed into her bareback to make them both moan out as her eyes once again widened and very much in approval than just shock. Her arms going out along the sides of her couch as she felt her love tunnel being spread open as his dick pushed in as her slim and toned body tensed up from the penetration. "Mmmmm! Oh shit… MMMMM… Yeah, that's tight as fuck! MMMM…" He moaned out as her walls gripped his dick and he wasn't even halfway into her yet. Fully planning on that and stuffing in a whole lot more as he began to pull his hips back. Thrusting into her twat as he took a hold of that waist to keep her in position as he stared down. Watching his dick start to work in and out of her but always keeping at least the crown and an inch or so of his pole within her as he built up the motion.

"MMMMM!! Oh wow!! MMMMM… That's freaking huge!! MMMMM!! God damn!" She moaned and gasped out. Her eyes darting from up at him to back down between her legs as she kept them spread wide even as they began to shake as he applied force to his thrusts. Feeling her pussy getting not too much time to adjust to the increasing invasion but feeling nothing but pleasure from the pumping. "AHHHHH… God! Freaking stretching me open already?? MMMMM!! Ooooooooh… You're a big frigging fan of me alright!!" She laughed with a gorgeous smile as she locked eyes with him before finding herself biting her lower lip. Already enjoying this more than she knows she should as he long shaft pumped in and out of her snug, wet pussy. Shaking her head from side to side to whip her short blonde hair sway from her eyes as she got taken on her own couch. Turning her own stream casting room into a sex den as she got pumped by a hunk she barely knows.

"I thought… MMMMM… I wasn't supposed to bring up a joke like that?" He teased her, smiling as he groaned out as her wet tunnel stayed clamped around his thickness. Pushing in deeper to see what the stunning influencer could handle as his thrusts were already making her tits jolt a bit as he pushed firmly in. His hands running up her sides and admiring the toned abs she had while his cock more than took care of delivering her some top notch pleasure as her constant and far from quiet moaning already proved. "MMMMM… Mmmmmm fuck!! AHHHHH…" He groaned as he utilized his dick like a piston. Making them both groan out in delight as his prick went from being coated in her spit to now getting a healthy layer of her juices all over him as he pumped away into her. More than half his size now stuffed between her lower lips with plenty more to come.

"AHHHHH!! MMMMMM!! I think I can… MMMMM… Let you off with that now… OH GOD! MMMMM!!" She gasped out when he sent in a harder pump, working in another inch for good measure. Her eyes locked down at her own crotch, seeing that vanishing trick she was helping to perform as his inches went deep into her slot before a few reappeared as he kept the rhythm going smoothly. Almost like she was in a trance as the biggest, fattest dick she's ever taken on in her life was fitting all too easily into her hot, damp pussy. "MMMMM… As long as you… MMMMM DAMN!! Keep that big freaking cock… AHHHHH!! Deep inside of me! MMMMM!!" She half ordered, half begged as her hands moved off from the seating to quickly stroke her hair back to the side sweep position. Then moving to hold onto his upper arms to further aid in keeping herself right in line to smoothly get drilled by his dick. Shifting on the couch but never far enough away so that even as he pulled back, his cock didn't fall out of her needy twat.

"MMMM FUCK… Yeah, I can fucking do that for you, babe…" He smirked as he let out a groan. His hands moving off from her waist for a moment, but just to pull her legs in and make them hook around his nicely hunky body. Clutching her midsection again as he surprised her with a firm thrust in. Sending his cock this time all the way into her with the closeness as a loud smack was heard from the first contact between their naked bodies. "OH SHIT… MMMMM… Oh fucking sure I can…" He added as he kept that slap ringing out as he repeated the motion. His balls hitting off her skin as he drilled her and filled that pussy up with his meaty rod. Moaning himself as her passage remained super snug all around him even with now being fully inside of her. Showing off a set of skills himself that would be more suited for an adult film star than a tech guy as he ploughed away into her wet, hot hole.

"MMMMM! AHHHH… MMMMMM YES! OOOOOOOOOH MMMMM…" MissClick groaned out as sweat began to form on her body. Still using a shake of the head to try and get her short styled hair out of the way of her lust-filled eyes but the repeated jolting her body has been doing leaving a loose strand or two across her features. Not enough to put her off however as she called out for more and let this man she barely knows have his wicked way with her and that smoking hot body of hers. "AHHHHH… So frigging big! MMMMM!! So… AHHHHH GOD!! SO FREAKING GOOD!! MMMMM!!" She added between moans as she didn't even try to unwrap her legs from around him, showing how much she's loving being taken nice and stiffly. Allowing him to unleash a fresh pace of quick, sharp pumps to get himself stuffed into the hilt repeatedly and with quickness. Her head tilting back for a moment in delight at being banged not just so expertly or even with such a huge slab of man meat. This cock could last inside of her, and being rewarded not just with the moans he's letting out but how her love tunnel was still wrapped snugly all around his dick as it passed in and out.

"FUCK!! MMMMM… Feels real fucking tight to me too! MMMM SHIT…" He groaned out as he hammered down into the Florida beauty. Keeping her waist clutched even as she was more than doing the job herself of holding onto him in return to keep herself in line with his dick. Allowing for that smooth, swift back and forth of his length driving deep into her snatch. Juices starting to drip down from that slot, hitting the couch she was being banging on but any mess to be cleaned up later was far from her worries right now. Supreme pleasure the most on her mind right now as she got nailed nice and hard. Making her hair sway and her breasts bounce as while she got held in place there was still a bit of room to jolt as she took him balls deep. Impressing herself with how her pussy is still more than just tight even with this sort of stiff pace, let alone with his huge member, that would otherwise resize most women for at least a week from this position alone.

"Ahhhhhh…" A disappointed groan left MissClick when he let go of her waist and then pushed her legs away from him as he pulled his soaked cock from her pussy. "You'd better not be frigging finished already!" She warned with a stare of desire, but soon looking down to see that dick standing at attention.

"Far from it…" He told her as he reached down. Moving her into the next position to have her kneel on the couch. Her ass sticking out and leaving her to rest her arms on the back of it, having to arch slightly as her head was close to the wall in the wide gap provided by the neon light fixture on it.

"Good!" She grinned, looking back over her shoulder at him and biting her lower lip as he moved in behind her. And you'd better go to freaking town on me too! Make it all worth your while, winning this stupid, dirty bet we made…" She said, and clearly making a point to remind them of that fact like she's turned on by having to offer up sex, and willingly so, after losing a bet to a man she doesn't even really know.

The moans were soon sounding out around the room that she's supposed to be using for her streams as he pushed his fat cock not just back into that wet and needy pussy, but deep as well. Only a few pumps required before his crotch was connecting off her skin as he filled her up. Making her cutely rounded rear clap against him as she jolted forward. Once again his hands going to hold that toned waist of the slim and stunning beauty. Allowing him this time to pull her backwards as he worked in. Making sure he was driving in balls deep each and every time as he brought her to meet his pumps. Using her in more ways than one with his dick firmly stuffed into her as those wet walls stayed wonderfully tight all around his thick prick to his grinning delight.

"AHHHHHH YESSSSSSS… MMMMM!! SO FRIGGING BIG! AHHHHH GOD!!" Her wide smile showed she was loving it as well. Not objecting to being pushed and pulled on his thrusting dick as he ploughed away into her. Keeping her shifting as she held her position and got fucked from behind from a cock without any concern not just from this being a no-strings-attached hook-up. But the huge cock driving into the full-time streamer being bareback as it slid into the familiar territory of her love tunnel over and over again. "MMMMM!! GOD IT'S SO… MMMMM! FREAKING GOOD! MMMM!! YEAH, COME ON! MMMMM! GIVE IT TO ME! MMMM!!" She demanded, having to look through strands of her short, blonde hair as even trying to whip it back with a shake of the head at this point just left her in more of a mess than she already was. Sweat coating that gorgeous face and leaving a shin across that tight and toned frame of hers. So while she wasn't even getting a chance to push back, taking the biggest dick in her life was taking a lot out of her and she was revelling in every moment of it.

That dirty talk just kept a smile on his handsome face as he gladly gave her not just what she needed, but could clearly take and now was finally getting the chance to get it. Groaning himself as he drilled her from the back. Keeping her butt smacking off his hunky body as he worked his hips back and forth to keep feeding his prick deeply into her dripping snatch. The slap ringing out around the room as he continued to pull her back to show off his strength as he made her snatch pump along his rod as he thrust away into her. Heightening the pleasure for them both at the expense of him starting to sweat now as he put in double the work but more than reaped the rewards of it if his moans are any indication.

"MMMMM!! OH FREAKING YES!! MMMMM!! OH GOD… OH GOD!!" MissClick gasped out as she stared back over her shoulder. Watching that thick, long cock vanishing into her folds as she got taken from behind. Her hands clutching the back of her couch she was getting fucked over while her pussy dripped juices to further add to the mess she was leaving on the cushions. Panting now as she got drilled nice and hard, not being used to having sex not just feeling this good but lasting this long. "MMMMM!! MORE! YEAH, COME ON! NICE AND FREAKING DEEP! MMMMM!! OOOOOOOOH YESSSSSSSS…" She hissed as her head tilted back, leaving another strand of her hair across her face as she looked like a wild mess. All too happy to be fucked without any say in the pace as that still tight snatch was filled up by his meaty dick again and again. Her tight body hauled back into him as her backside crashed off his waist whenever the next pump got delivered into her slick box.

"AHHHHH… MMMMM! FUCKING TAKE IT! MMMMM!! FUCK!! FUCKING GOOD… AHHHH… TIGHT FUCKING PUSSY! MMMM…" He grunted back in response as he drilled her stunning, Floridian body from behind. Keeping her ass slapping off of him as he sent his dick driving deeply into her box like he was a well oiled machine set into overdrive. His ball sack hitting off that sweat-cover skin of hers each time he went balls deep into that still nicely tight pussy. Her love tunnel managing to hug her thickness even despite the repeated, stiff ramming she's taken from this position alone. "MMMM! BET YOU'RE… AHHHHH!! FUCKING GLAD YOU FUCKING LOST…UHHHHH!! THAT FUCKING BET NOW, HUH? MMMMM!!" He grinned as he pumped in and out of her slit. His hands still gripping her waist as he drove her back into his hunky frame so she was filled up to a limit she never knew she had before today. Making her jolt back and forth while his cock ploughed into that soaking wet lower hole. His dick dripping with her juices as it left more than a noticeable mess on the couch she was kneeling on.

The Nintendo Brand Ambassador found her face against the wall of her streaming room, with the cheek on the surface to grind a bit as her head shifted from the jolting back and forth her body was being made to do. Moaning out with half closed eyes but still able to look back and watch him ravage her gorgeous frame through that sweat-soaked, messy short hair of hers. The pleasure continuing to build with every deep and hard thrust she took. Being put through a pace that even a seasoned porn star would struggle to last against as her face moved against the wall but so much lust flowing through her she didn't even feel a hint of pain. Fully focused on the delights from that prick driving away into her slot.

The feeling was mutual from the lucky in more ways than one hunk who is getting this action that even he didn't think she'd fulfil her end of the bet for. All too happy that she had as he rams his prick into that soaking but still snug snatch of the influencer. Pulling that slim and sexy frame of hers back into his prick each and every time so only a few inches escaped her with his shifted his hips backward, just to drive back forward as he brought her body in. Using her almost like a living sex toy as a more than healthy coating of perspiration was across his nicely desirable body. And having a great view of the action too. Only needing to look right down to watch his dick vanish into her twat as her ass clapped back into his crotch. Or up across her to see that intense look of lust over those pretty features of her through her hair.

"OH GOD! OH GOD!! OH MY FREAKING GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD!!" She near screamed out as her mouth hung open. Her stunning body shivering as MissClick was finally was driven through an unsurprisingly hard orgasm. More juices gushing out of her pussy to further splatter across the couch of her streaming space she's been fucking on and over since she paid up for losing the bet with her tight snatch. "AHHHHHH… MMMMM!! OOOOOOOOOOH…" She groaned out as there wasn't even a break for her. Banged all the way through her strong peak as he kept his dick drilling away into her even as he moaned from her twat clamping around his size as she came. Running the risk, especially as he took her without any protection on, just to get in another dose of pleasure from her as he withstood that renewed tightness. Thrusting balls deep to make her pant and moan as she came down to Earth with wide, shameless smile on that sweat-dripping face of hers.

"FUCK!" He grunted, pulling out of her pussy. "I'm fucking close babe… Where do you want it?" He offered as he finally let go of her waist. But before he could even reach for his cock she had moved down. Sitting back on the couch like this had all started, and not even caring she was resting in the stains created by her own juices, as she grinned up. "Guess that answers it…" He grinned as she opened her mouth again while her hands clutched his hips.

"MMMMMPHHH… MMMMMM…" Once again her mouth went to work on that very familiar cock. Even more sinful than before as she wasn't just tasting his thick dick as she bobbed up and down. The taste of her own pussy that this length has just come fresh out of wasn't just strong but her juices were still soaked all over his inches. Leaving her groaning as her tongue got hit with her own lewd flavour as it ran across his underside. "MMMMM… MMMMPHHH!! MMMMM…" She groaned in approval, eagerly cleaning her own mess from off of him as she slurped up and down. Staring up still with lust in her eyes despite the orgasm she'd just taken a couple of minutes before. Still fired up to give back some of the pleasure she'd just gotten as she plunged her oral hole down on his prick to make him moan.

"MMMMM SHIT!! FUCK!! MMMMM…" He groaned down, watching as the stunning streamer drove her face swiftly up and down his rod with the sort of pace that alone would make many women have a headache trying to keep up. Let alone her managing to pull it off after all the shameless amount of action she's taken from the start of this all. Juices still dripping from her pussy but now putting another hot, wet hole to work as she sucks on his dick. Replacing her own fluids of arousal with her saliva as she blows him nicely deep. "MMMMM!! Never been fucking happier… MMMMM FUCK!! To win a bet in my whole fucking life! MMMMM SHIT!!" He stated the obvious between his groans as she wildly went to work on his prick. So focused on this dick sucking task that he was left to sweep her short hair back so he could get the clear view as she dished out another dose of head that felt even better than the round that began this encounter over an hour ago.

"MMMMM!! MMMMMPHHHH!! GAAAAAAAHHHH…" Once again, her eagerness was leaving the crown of his dick hitting off the back of that soothing, moist hole of hers. Saliva again dripping down off her chin and landing across her perky tits as if she wasn't a mess enough already from all the juices and sweat. Her raspy gagging bouncing off his tool as she sunk up and down to pleasure him hands free. "HHHHLLLKKK!! MMMMMMPHHH… GAAAAAAHHHH… SSSHHHRRLLLPP…" Keeping her soft lips gliding along his manhood as she got the spit layered all the way down to the balls. Her eyes locked up at him, and not even flinching when his hand came down to brush her blonde locks back. Going soon deep into his crotch that the tip of her nose brushed against his skin as she went beyond just filling up her mouth.

"FUCK!! MMMMMM SHIT!!" He grunted as she boldly stuffed his dick into her throat. The gagging louder than before but the pleasure even better as she narrowed her eyes, determined to go all out and make the most of this big cock action. Her fingers digging into his skin a bit from her focus as she slobbered away all over his dick. Plunging him into her tight oral passage as it massaged his size with the snug to say the least grip. Her first time trying this as her eyes quickly watered but even with the discomfort that she was willingly doing to herself she never thought about pulling off. Pumping up and down to slide his cock right through her mouth and into her throat as the chokes continued while her chin brushed against his balls.

"GAAAAAAAAHHH!! HHHHLLLKKK!! GAAAAAAAAHHH HHHHRRRRLLL!!" That stunning face looked ever hotter than ever, impaled on such a fat cock that would be more suited on a porn star than a lucky tech guy. The saliva drooling down not just off his prick but her chin and down her neck to leave his balls soaked and her tits shining from the mess. Happily face fucking herself to show that while she'd been the one drilled during the proper sex before, she could more than give back as good as she takes. "SHHHRRPPP!! GAAAAAAAHHH!! HHHHRRRKKK!!" She gagged around his dick, keeping the spit splattering all across his shaft while her head rocked back and forth. Her eyes only widening when he felt him starting to pulse between her lips as she plunged down again for a last deep throat before she pulled off. Letting out a filthy gasp as she sucked in air then kept her mouth hanging open as she grabbed his cock with both hands. Sticky fingers far from her worries as she rapidly stroked him off and aimed him right at her.

A fitting reward for them both as he began to explode across MissClick's stunning facial features as well as filling up her mouth with a sizeable load. The first couple of shits hitting over her nose and forehead, catching into the side swept blonde hair and a little hitting her cheek at the side. Most of it though hitting the offered target, making her oral hole collect the hot, thick shots as she groaned from the sensation. The occasional tail end or top hitting the lips and her chin as she pumped away at his dick to milk him dry. Only letting go when he finally went soft in her grasp. Leaving her to press her lips together and using a single, gluttonous swallow she took all the collected jizz down. Even going the extra mile and opening up again with a loud gasp as she stuck the tongue out to show she'd more than paid out for a wicked bet between them both.

"Mmmmm… It's a good freaking thing I'm not planning on streaming today…" MissClick joked with a grin as she sat back on her couch. Too exhausted from the hard hitting sex to care that she was just smearing more sweat off herself onto the couch.

"From the looks of you? Maybe you might need to take tomorrow off too." Bruce replied with a smile of his own.

"Oh, I think I might manage… The struggles of a full time streamer and all that." She said, licking her lips clean of the spunk. "Anyway, about this bet… I know we just sealed it and all… But you didn't happen to tell anyone else about it, did you?"

"Nah, I didn't… I don't think anyone would have believed me anyway if I told them." Ross stated. "Why?"

"Oh? That's a shame…" MissClick said with a smirk.

"How so?" He said, picking up the flirty look she was giving him.

"I was kind of looking for an excuse to 'keep you quiet'…" She bluntly said as her eyes roamed over him to focus on his dick.

"Shit… If you want another round of this? Sign me the fuck up!" He wisely replied. "And I don't think we need the foreplay of doing a bet about it either."

"No… No we frigging do not!" She smiled as she reached up with her hand. Scooping up spunk from her face in order to lick it down. "And I'll be sure to hit you up the next time I need to unwind after a stream..."

Chapter 12: Chapter 12. Lucy Pinder (Blue Screen Brigade)

The company also had international branches and franchises. One of the employees working for the English branch was making a delivery as they went up to a house door. Ross Jones, shaking off a bit of rain from off his waterproof jacket from the typical British weather before he pushed the doorbell. The handsome young man ready with his ID badge in his hand, while the other arm cradled the package in its box. "Last one of the day, then I can swing by for a cheeky burger before I nip home." He said to himself as he heard footsteps approaching before the door was unlocked.

Opening the door up was a gorgeous, dark haired, thickly curved and extremely busty Englishwoman in the famous Lad's Mags and Glamour model Lucy Pinder. Even while covered up in a black sleeved top, her famous, huge and rounded tits – even bigger now than during her modelling career – were still clear to see, with a set of dark pants on below.

"Oh, woah." The younger man was taken aback as Pinder raised an eyebrow. "Sorry, didn't think…" He cleared his throat, getting rid of being star struck for a moment. "I'll start again. Ross, from Blue Screen Brigade. Got your delivery here." He said, holding out the package.

"Oh? Oh, right!" Lucy started to smile as she took it. "Yeah, the old one was playing up. You'd think that something I only use bloody once a week wouldn't be such a problem." She joked.

"Well that's got our service guarantee so if it messes with you within the next year we'll fix it up for you." Jones said.

"Good to know. But is that gonna cost me an autograph or what?" Lucy teased, already able to tell from his stuttering introduction that he was aware of who she was.

"I, uh… Sorry about that." He said with a nervous chuckle. "I didn't think, you know, it was the actual Lucy Pinder when it say L. Pinder on the list." He admitted.

"Oh relax, I'm only messing with you!" Lucy said. "Besides, with how long I've been not doing the normal modelling stuff for so long I'm surprised folks still recognise me." She joked. "Unless you're an actual fan of the podcast, right?"

"Sorry, guess I'll need to find that one out and give it a listen." Ross said, smiling himself now.

"Figures, a fan of my other work, huh?" She continued to tease.

"Not gonna lie, I really am… And I don't mean any of the movies you did either." He teased back.

"That so, huh?" Pinder brushed her hair back a bit. "Well lucky you… I'm getting back into the modelling game as it goes." She said. "Just started my own page… Getting onto the bandwagon of these 'Exclusive Content' sites that all the girls are doing these days."

"For real? Oh I'll be signing up for that then." He eagerly nodded. "Bet you're gonna blow all these other chicks online away with your stuff."

"Well aren't you a little flatterer… Say that to all the other girls you drop off a boxes to?" Pinder smirked a bit as she locked eyes onto him.

"I, uh… Well I guess it's a little unprofessional of me…" He nervously said again like he was worried about getting into trouble.

"Very…" She said as she took a step back from the door. "But it'd be even more unprofessional if you stepped inside and showed me if you were a 'big' fan of mine or not…" She suddenly said with a confident smirk as she popped the box down on a table.

"...Fuck me…" He half mumbled as he blinked to process if he'd heard that correctly. Shaking his head he walked in, closing the door behind her as he unzipped his jacket. Dumping it over a radiator as he followed Pinder into a front room with a nice, spacious enough couch.

"Well?" Lucy turned around, looking over the man in his branded BSB top and work pants. "Whip it out then. I'm not exactly here for any conversation." She bluntly said.

"R-Right!" He fumbled a bit, reaching down and undoing his belt as he quickly shoved them down, along with his boxers.

With all her teasing though, even Lucy's eyes had to go wide when she saw the very pleasantly surprising sight of a nicely thick and long cock that was hanging between the younger man's legs. "Well well… When I said 'big fan' I was just teasing… But I'll take it!" It was now her turn to be eager as she stepped forward. A simple motion of moving down to her knees in front of the stunned man making her juicy tits bounce as she got into potion. "God, it's been a while…" She mumbled as she reached up and took a hold of him. The length already hardening as he got aroused from this all but that only increasing as she slowly pumped him. "So, think you can handle me? Just because I've been out of the game for a while, doesn't mean I don't know what I'm doing with a young guy, full of energy like you…" She challenged as she smiled up, stroking his prick as she got a grip of his full, meaty size.

"Guess we're gonna find out, but I really fucking hope so!" Ross said with a wide smile. Before moaning out as she leaned in and kicked things off by running her tongue up the bottom of his mushroom head. A combination of tongue work and her pumping hand as she let her soft, wet tongue explore around the crown. Her eyes locked up at him as she swirled around the head and groaned herself at the taste of some big cock. "MMMM… Oh fuck that's good… MMMMM… Doesn't feel like you've been out of… MMMMM! Fuck! Any game to me…" He said before groaning as he stared down. Watching her tongue slide around him as she got a light coating of spit across his bell-end. Her stroking hand making sure to test him as she gave the double team that alone might have finished off a red blooded male.

"You know what a bloody mean, lad…" She smirked, taking a moment to brush her hair back. "Or I guess, you're about to." She said, before parting her lips and sinking down. Another moan escaping him while she began to make her own groans become muffled as she filled herself up with fat, hard dick. Wrapping her soft, nicely plump lips around the thickness as she began to raise and lower her head. Still gripping his base as she put her oral hole to work with a nicely smooth and calm motion up and down. The odd flick of the tongue against the underside as she pushed her mouth along his thickness. Not even put off by how fat his inches are as she managed to perfectly press her lips into him. Ensuring he moaned out as she got more saliva applied onto him and stuffed half of his length up into her clearly talented mouth.

"MMMMMPHHHH… Mmmmmm… HMMMMMPHHHH…" Her gorgeous face bobbing away on his length became an easily hypnotic sight that the young hunk couldn't look away from as the famous Glamour model sucked him off. Her free hand having to come up and brush her long hair back and out of the way when it fell out of place from her already clearly eager dick sucking. "Mmmmm… MMMMMPHHH!! MMMMMM… MMMMMPPHHH…" Her own arousal becoming clear not just from those moans being let out around his dick. The sight of two hard nubs poking through her already straining top showing how much she was getting off on blowing a guy who just minutes before just showed up at her down. Now getting sucked off in her living room like this was some cheesy porno but both their groans, clearly heard and otherwise, showed neither had an issue with the sudden nature of this hook-up.

"MMMMM… Oh fuck yeah, Lucy… God, that's fucking ace… Yeah, fucking suck that dick… MMMMM FUCK…" The lucky hunk moaned his encouragement as her mouth slid back and forth along his member. The saliva coating him and starting to trickle down her chin while her fingers unwrapped from his length and she moved the hand onto his hip for a bit of support. Showing off the talents her mouth has as she kept her stunning facial features moving along his fat rod with that smooth but not quickening pace. More than adjusted to the feeling of her lips stretched around his inches as she stuffed her mouth full over and over. While he was impressing in his own right by handling this sort of blowjob that a woman half her age wouldn't be able to pull off with such skill and pace.

"MMMMMPHHH… MMMMM!! GAAAAAAAAHHH!!" Pinder's eyes went wide for a moment when she shoved herself down further and took his cock out from just being inside of that warm and soothing mouth. Her gaze then becoming a sultry, narrowed one as she focused on the task on hand and got over the fact that for the first time in a long while, she was handling a cock so big she could choke on it. "GAAAAAAAAAAHHH… MMMMMMPHHHH…. HHHHHRRRRKKK… MMMMMPPPHHHH…" Pressing on she kept her head rocking back and forth. Going from merely filling her mouth up to taking him into her snug, tight throat as his moans got louder with the more inches she took in. Her chokes vibrating around his dick and the saliva now dripping down her chin as she continued to bob. Looking like this wasn't the first time she's dished out some deep throat action but having her hand dig into his skin to keep herself in place. Not wanting to ruin the moment with pulling off, having not been able to test out her oral tunnel in this way for perhaps months if not longer.

"MMMMM!! Fucking Hell!! MMMMM… This is like one of those fucking pornos! MMMMM FUCK…" Jones had to tilt his head back in delight as this stunning Englishwoman feasted on his massive dick. Plunging her soft lips up and down while her spit splattered all around his length. Dripping down from off the shaft, balls and her own chin to leave splats across her huge tits while she sucked him off. The frequent choking on him just making it all the more hotter as it was clear that even with her gag reflex being tested, she wasn't feeling any sort of pain that made her want to call this quits. All the more pleasure for him as he proved his worth by lasting this oral onslaught. Staring back down to watch that head sliding away along him at a stiff pace.

"GAAAAAAAAAAHHH!! HHHHHHHRRRKKK…" Both her hands came up now, gripping his hips as she forced her gorgeous face now just down onto him, but right into his crotch with a deep, lusty groan. Pushing her soaked chin against his similarly covered nuts while her nose pressed into his skin. Her tits as well rubbing into his legs as she delivered a full dose of deep throating like she really was a proper pornstar than just a woman who has done topless modelling in the past. "HHHHRRRRKKK… MMMMMM… GAAAAAAAAAHHH HHHHHLLLKKK…" Her eyes were closed as she let out deep, raspy moans in between the harsh choking. Her lips unable to stay pressed as more spit drooled down. Finally having to come up with a groan as her eyes locked up at him. Feeling how he was still rock hard despite her display of oral talents as she got in another round of slurps along his size. Lifting all the way off afterwards and let out a loud, sexy gasp before leaning in and swatting at the tip with her tongue.

"Like I said, lad… It's been a while…" Lucy purred, already sounding even more flirty than she'd been before at her door. "And if this guy of yours can handle that? I can't wait to see what it can really do to me…" She said, but making it sound like an order rather than just an offer with the dirty tone she used.

"Oh I'm bloody up for that… Once you get out of those clothes first, darlin'…" Ross stated as he reached down and pulled his shirt up and over his head.

"I guess I am overdressed for the occasion…" Pinder said with a smirk. Moving to stand up as she followed suit. Giving him something else to stare in awe at as she pulled her own top off. Showing off those massive, juicy and rounded breasts of hers that are even thicker and sexier than during her 'prime' of her earlier modelling days.

"Fuuuuuuuuuuuck me…" He couldn't help but stare, especially at the jiggle her jugs did when she moved and pushed her bottoms down. Showing off a cleanly shaven pussy, already appearing to be a little wet, and her often overlooked, nicely rounded and sized backside as the two of them were already fully naked in her front room.

"That's what I'm hoping…" Lucy gave a wink before she sat down on the couch and rested back, spreading her legs wide in already shameless fashion while those huge mountains of hers were still sticking out even from just sitting down. Thankfully for her, he wasn't too lost in a trance staring at her assets to forget his place in this as he nodded. Moving into position between her and lining his shaft up with her entrance. Both of them so eager that neither stopped to think about having him slap on some protection first as he moved in. Her arousal and all that saliva of hers layered over his prick allowing for a smooth entry as they both moaned out. Her arms going out to the sides, holding on to the couch while he took a hold of her slim midsection.

"MMMMM… Oh yeah… What I'm… MMMM! Really hoping for! MMMMM…" The model, actress and podcaster began to purr out in approval, feeling her pussy getting nicely filled up with that fat shaft. Gazing down to see him move in and out as her love tunnel was clamped against his size. Not resisting his advance, but showing that this really is a thickness of cock that she can take but hasn't had in a long while with how tight she is. "MMMMM FUCK… Yeah, that's fucking it! MMMMM… Stuff it fucking deep in…" She groaned out as already her tits were starting to bounce as she shifted that thick, delicious body of hers back and forth to time herself with his pumps. Showing her eagerness again to get fucked here and work his length deep into her wet pussy. Leaving her legs, still spread nice and wide, shaking in the air as the lower half dangled as she rocked back and forth.

"AHHHH… FUCK… Fuck me, that's fucking amazing! MMMM… This fucking pussy… MMMM!" Ross moaned out as his gaze was, perhaps impressively, not just constantly locked onto those shaking huge jugs of hers. Looking down to watch his dick vanish up into the English beauty's snug pussy before the inches reappeared. Never pulling fully out of her box so he could keep pushing back quickly after the latest slide back. Showing off his own ability with a rhythm that was far from novice. Plunging in smoothly and swiftly to keep her body jolting back and those moans flowing out of the hole he'd just been balls deep in mere minutes before. "MMMMM! So fucking good! Nice… MMMMM! Nice and fucking tight…" He added between groans as for a man who had been fanboying at the start of this encounter, he was rising to the occasion with a woman who was a full ten years older if not more than him, but clearly built to handle this sort of firm, big dick action.

"MMMMM! No, lad… AHHHHH! Your cock is just so… MMMMM FUCK!! So fucking big! OH FUCK!!" Lucy moaned out as her arms moved in. Both hands going to those famous, and even more so now with her juicier curves, tits for a deep squeeze. Enhancing her pleasure with groping herself and even with her fingers digging in, her flesh was so ample to say the least that it still jiggled all about between the digits. "MMMMM SHIT… Fucking filling me up! OH FUCK!! MMMMM!!" She groaned out as the sweat started forming across her forehead, perhaps in a sign that she indeed hadn't gotten this sort of action, either as good or from a cock as big, in many a month. Putting on a sexy show as she squeezed away at her tits and let out moans while enjoying that long cock working like a piston into her wet, tight pussy.

There were no arguments from the lucky tech guy getting to pump away into perhaps the most famous woman from the UK Lad's Mags era. Feeling her snatch still gripping his tool snugly as he worked back and forth and got deeper into that needy slot. A smile across his face whenever his eyes glanced up and locked onto those big tits as they were getting squished and groped by her own hands but doing little to hold back the jiggle as her body worked against his pace. Getting that slap of skin hitting skin now ringing out around her living room as he went in balls deep. Hitting off her crotch as he groaned out and enjoyed filling up that love tunnel with every thick inch of his member. Making a home for himself in two of her holes already in just the one evening and still impressing by being rock hard inside of a beauty he's used for his own personal 'inspiration' at horny moments in his young life.

"MMMMM SHIT! FUCK… MMMMM YESSSSSS... AHHHH FUCK!!" Far from poetic, or even the sort of speech she'd make on the Podcast she's a part of, but completely fitting for the moment as she got railed stiffly and at a steady pace by this young stud. Both of them more than making the most of this sudden hook-up already as her tits continued to bounce away as her hands found themselves now gripping his arms. Even as he was balls deep in her and the impact helping to keep her bouncing back and forth, it was clear she wanted more of this huge cock as he thrust away and hit in deeper to her passage than she's been getting in quite some time. "AHHHH FUCK!! SO… MMMM!! FUCKING GOOD! SO FUCKING BIG!! MMMMM!!" She groaned out. Trying to toss her hair back and out of the way but a loose strand left across her face, sticking from the forming moisture but that being far from a worry as she let herself get railed by a man she's only just met. Her twat more than adjusted to being wonderfully spread out to accept the shaft of his length and thickness. Another sure sign that if she hadn't gone down the Glamour modelling route, a woman with a clear Size Queen ability like her to take huge dicks would have made a killing in porn.

For now though, the man nailing her had to put on the breaks as he pulled out of her wet snatch. Wiping sweat off his forehead as even with his dick now out of her, she was still grinding herself against his rod.

"Not quitting on me now, are you?" Lucy teased with a smirk even as she enjoyed the quick break in the fun herself to take in some air.

"Can't help it, love! You're doing a real number on me!" Ross admitted as he took a seat down on the couch next to her.

"Doing? You were the one doing the work just now!" Pinder laughed sexily before she looked him over. "But that gives me an idea…" She decided, pushing him back as she swung her leg over. Mounting him and reaching down for his now very familiar cock as he got easily distracted with her melons now pushing towards his face. "About time I showed you what I can really do with this fat fucking prick of yours!"

Inviting herself to enjoy the fanboy some more, she dropped sharply down to drive his cock back up into her twat as they both moaned out loudly and without any hint of shame at all. Her hands going to his shoulders as she adjusted herself before she got to work. Making her rounded ass cheeks clap off of him as she sent herself onto his lap before pushing back up. Only letting a few inches be pulled out of her soaking pussy before she stuffed him all back in with a groan. Her long dark hair swaying behind her as she now got her turn to show off her obvious sexual experience. Licking her lips as she found this young, hard dick extremely agreeable to her horny snatch. Leaving her juices coating him from tip to base, dripping down his balls and leaving a mess along with all the forming sweat off both of them that she'd need to clean up at some point.

"OH FUCK! MMMMM! YESSSSS… FUCK!!" The beauty who has starred in movies, television and reality shows was now showing off ability more suited for skin flicks than the big or small screen. Raising and lowering her body with clear experience as she got her titties bouncing away and sent her backside slapping down into this lucky hunk's lap and thighs. The smack ringing out along with both of their moans as she put her still tight but now dripping wet pussy to work. Going at him like she's a woman who is barely legal instead of a gorgeous woman approaching her 40s. "MMMMM! It feels like… AHHHHH FUCK! It's gotten bloody bigger now! MMMM SHIT!!" She gasped out as the sweat resumed forming all across that thick, stunning enough already body. Moving her twat like an elevator cart as she plunged right down to the base before smoothly lifting up. Not even hitting the mid-point on his vast length before greedily driving back down with force. A motion alone that would test the limits of any man, never mind one who has already survived being balls deep in this same snatch along with her mouth before this point in the fun.

But not to any major surprise, the attention of this lucky tech and delivery guy wasn't on her lusty moans or down to watch the vanishing act of his prick being stuffed up into her snatch. His eyes following the bounce of her huge tits with a wide smile as he followed the motion of the breasts that adorned so many Lad's Mags in the past in the UK and abroad. Moaning himself of course as her soaking pussy pumped up and down over his length to take him in to the hilt. Still nice and tight as if her snatch had been resized perfectly to take his thickness. The pleasure nice and high so neither of them cared about the fact they were fucking like lovers just less than an hour having met, let alone the bareback nature of this encounter.

"MMMMMPHHH!! MMMMM!!" Before Ross knew it, his handsome, youthful face was pulled in by her hands gripping the back of his head. Drawing him into her chest while she arched, sticking those famous funbags into his face and starting to motorboat him without even asking if he wanted it or not. The moans he let out into her jiggling flesh showing he approved as his hands came up to grip the sides of her rack as she shook herself into him. Licking her lips with a toss back of her hair as she switched up the pace. Going from riding his dick to grinding her pussy down against his crotch to keep them both moaning. The smirk on her face showing she was trying to provoke her well-hung fan to get another piece of her more than she was willingly offering up in the first place. Perhaps a sign in itself that this might not be the first occasion of her hooking up with a man she's 'inspired' with her career of topless modelling.

Without even knowing it, he took the bait to give her even more of what she was already getting anyway. His hands moving around to grope her tits as he opened his mouth. Kissing across those magnificent breasts and exploring the very ample flesh with his tongue. A sensation that she was all too used to with her much lusted after mounds. But the main event for her was feeling his hips finally getting down to business. Thrusting that fat fuck-stick of his up into her still wet and tight pussy to make her groan out in delight. Fingers starting to ruffle his hair to further encourage her younger lover to go to town on any part of her stunning frame he wanted to. Shifting herself to keep working her twat down against his dick while he pumped away, keeping him stuffed in nice and deep like she and her body are built to take.

"OOOOOOH FUCK YESSSSSSS… MMMMMM! FUCK YESSSS… SUCK ON MY BIG FUCKING TITS YOU FUCKING STUD! OH FUCK YES!!" Pinder moaned as she felt her eager fuck-buddy wrap his lips around one of her already rock hard nipples, giving a deep and loud slurp while his fingers still fondled away at her tits. The buzz of pleasure from the tit worship just adding into the joy she felt from his dick ploughing away into her box to drive her wild. "AHHHH FUCK YES! TASTE THOSE BIG FUCKING TITS! MMMMM FUCK YES!! FUCKING SUCK ON THEM… AHHHHH!! WHILE FUCKING DRILLING ME… MMMM!! WITH THAT BIG… FUCKING!! COCK!!" She nearly howled out as she pushed her breasts up and out against his face as he swapped to suckle on the other nub. Her filthy words a performance that could be easily seen as far better than than movies role she's acted in. Taking that long cock nice and hard into her snatch as she bucked down and worked her pussy against the stiff pace used to drill into her.

"OH FUCK! DON'T FUCKING STOP! OH FUCK… MMMMM!! OH FUCK!!" She was gasping out now with wide eyes, staring ahead at the back while while her curvy body shined with sweat and she bounced sharply on that pumping cock. Only getting moans back into her skin from the man she was on top off as he feasted on her huge melons. "FUCK! I'M SO FUCKING CLOSE! OH FUCK YES! DON'T STOP! MMMMM! FUCK FUCK FUCK!!" She groaned out as her body didn't even need to ride him, being made to jolt along his length thanks to his slamming pace. Moisture all over his toned body as well from the energy and effort needed to fulfil the fantasy of many a horny young British lad who grew up viewing her pictorials in now defunct Lad's Mags. Gasping as he had to remember to pull off to suck in air before diving back into her huge chest. His cock drilling away deep into her snatch that was still nice and snug even after all this stiff action she's taken. Leaving his rod soaked from her arousal as he put the Glamour modelling icon through one Hell of a workout to remember.

"OH FUUUUUUUUUUUCK MMMMMMM!!" Her head tilted back, tossing her hair as her eyes closed and her fingers dug into the back of his head as she came hard. Almost shuddering on his prick as it continued to pound away into her already well used pussy. Another wave of juices soaking him to drip down his crotch and thighs, all the way down to the couch they've been fucking on. "MMMMMM… FUCK YESSSSSSSS…" She panted out, having to lean into him and further motorboating his face with her chest but this time not totally intentionally as she got to ride out a sexual high that's easily the strongest she's had in many months if not longer. Gritting her teeth when that dick, still hard, was pulled out of her snatch to expose the gaping state that her once vice-like snatch had been sinfully left in. The smile soon forming across her sweat-soaked features showing she had no regrets about that or any other part of this.

"Mmmmm… Big fucking fan of mine indeed…" Lucy teased as she brought his face out from between her knockers. Seeing him gasping and his face a little red from the lack of hair. "And still hard? Well… Guess I'd better reward you then…" She said as she, while a little slowly as she wasn't fully recovered yet, moved off of his lap and sunk down to the floor.

"Oh fuck yes…" Ross easily agreed, spreading his legs as soon as he could to watch her move up between them and bring those fabulous tits up to his crotch.

Even with how big and pussy stretching his cock was, against the massive breasts of Pinder, especially at their now even fuller cup size than during her past modelling run, his dick vanished as his prick was wrapped by her rack. Making him groan as the head barely popped out as she pressed her tits against and around his pole. Rubbing away at him to grind down as she grinned up at his expression of delight. Still eager to please even after having gotten off herself as she'd made the most of getting with a younger man who could last with a near Goddess like her. Not even letting the sensation of feeling her own pussy juices being rubbed onto her already sweat-covered chest bother her as she gave this lucky stud the kind of finish many a man would pay millions to get a go at.

Then it was his turn for his head to tilt back in delight as she began to wank him off with her huge titties. All that flesh slapping down loudly into his crotch when she drove her mounds down before sliding them up and making sure his dick vanished for sure between her mountains. Repeating the motion over and over with a quick and smooth pace. Unsurprisingly, it looked like she'd done this sort of action many times before but finally had a dick that could last more than a minute in between her famous breasts. Making herself moan as she smiled and enjoyed the hot feeling of a big dick in her rack, and the fact that this was the same dick that had made her cum moments ago no doubt adding to that.

"Mmmmm… Come on now, you don't want to miss out on all the bloody fun now, do you, lad?" She teased, licking her teeth as she stared up. Trying to lock eyes with him as he looked back down but his gaze went straight to her huge jiggling tits as she pumped them up and down with a steady pace. "Oh yeah, you like that, huh? Watching my big fucking tits… Mmmmm… Fucking this nice, fat fucking prick of yours? Mmmmm… Feels fucking good to me!" She kept the dirty talk coming as she drove her breasts back and forth along his length. Her own fingers digging into her flesh but doing nothing to stop the jiggle as she bounced away on his pole. Having already let him drive balls deep into her mouth and snatch so far, but perhaps giving him the best treat of all here by sampling those juicy, rounded tits that have made her a Glamour modelling icon in the UK.

He couldn't even form words, just staring like he was in a trance as his head even bobbed along as he watched her chest lift up before dropping back down onto his lap to make him groan. The crown of his manhood briefly seen and even so just the tip of it before she slid her mounds back up and repeated the motion. Another display of her sexual experience to go at him with such a swift and smooth pace to show this is far from the first time she's serviced a dick with her funbags. Just rarely having not just a cock that could last between them, but one of a nicely thick and lengthy size to do justice to her world-class breasts.

"Mmmmm… Yeah, you fucking love these big fucking tits… Fucking your big cock after I just came all fucking over you… Mmmmm… Well you'd better fucking enjoy it, lad! Because I'm not gonna fucking stop… Mmmmm… Until you fucking blow a nice, fat, hot fucking load all over these huge bloody tits of mine!" She purred out in a way that if spoke like that on the Podcast she's a part of would make it the world's most listened too, let alone a speech that porn stars would take notes from. Driving her ripe and rounded rack rapidly up and down on his rod, groaning herself once in a while as she still got a buzz even as she was the one doing all the pleasuring to him now. Seeing him sit and sweat on his own couch as his dick finally began to throb in the deep cleavage she had been making with her mounds. "Oh yeah! Fucking do it, lad! Cum all over my big fucking tits! Do it! Mmmmm I want you to fucking rain on me… Drown me in your fucking cum like I fucking bet you did wanking off to my shoots in the past! Do it! Mmmmm! Fucking cum!" She demanded with another lick of her lips as even as she felt his prick throbbing between her tits and seeing his head tilt back she didn't stop her movement. Fully planning on draining this younger man's balls dry to match the way she'd let loose like a waterfall all over this same cock just minutes before.

"MMMMM! FUCK!!" Even she had to gasp as even after all her dirty talk and teasing, wasn't quite ready when the first thick blast from out of his cock shot up and hit her across the side of her face to stain her cheek. Groaning when the next blast hit into her neck and collar bone but carrying on lifting and dropping her mounds to finish him off. Making the rest of his shots fly up briefly just to land back down across the tops of her tits or back down into the valley between them. Her teeth clenching at the sensation as she stared down and watching the spunk dripping down the sides of her mounds to go over her fingers. Slowing the pace down and squeezing her rack against his dick as she left her young lover gasping and spent. Eventually letting go and leaning back, admiring the cum-stained state of her tits and her skin as the cum dripped down from the gap between towards her stomach.

"What a bloody mess!" Lucy stated the obvious as she smirked. She didn't just mean the state of her chest however. Seeing the excess cum left over his softening cock, his balls and around his crotch from having milked him dry. Inviting herself in as she leaned her face in. Sticking her tongue out and making him groan and stare down as she took her time to clean up that spunk. Getting an approving taste of his seed as she moaned, collecting the cum onto her tongue and staining her lips a little before swallowing it down without any hesitation. Moving all over and round his shaft to clean him off before working over the crotch and down to his balls to finish off the job. Perhaps not just to satisfy her own itch either as while she lapped up the spunk, she maintained eye-contact so that even with taking that fantastic titty fuck, he wouldn't forgot this finish to the fun either.

"Mmmmm…" Pinder let out a groan as she sat back up. "Not bad, lad… And you fucked pretty well too." She added with a smirk. Bringing fingers up to her mouth so she could suck them clean and get another greedy taste of his load from off of them.

"T-Thanks…" Ross just stared in disbelief, unable to believe what had all just happened. "You were, I mean, that was… Wow…"

"I'm the one who is supposed to be leaving reviews about you, you know… Especially since you were only supposed to be dropping off a box here. Not stuffing mine full with your dick." Lucy teased him again as she lifted herself up from the floor.

"Y-Yeah, I suppose so… Uh, you're not going to mention that in any actual review or feedback, right?" Jones said, even as his gaze fell once again onto her heaving, cum-stained tits.

Smirking, Lucy used a finger to making an 'up here' motion to make him gaze up as she locked eyes again with him. "That depends, lad…" She said, giving him a look over. "Because I might need a certain someone to stop by again sometime soon… Help me install this new mic and all that…" She claimed, making it pretty obvious from her tone that any encounter they had before would have nothing to do with any tech support.

"...I think I can shift some deliveries to another day." He wisely, and all too quickly, agreed. "Things get delayed in transit and all."

"Good lad… Just make sure the only thing really delayed is when you next try and paint me with another big bloody load of yours!" She said with a laugh. "And maybe fucking warn me next time… I'm gonna need to look my best after all when I put out these Big Hooker Tits of mine on my next shoot!"

Chapter 13: Chapter 13. Neekolul (Blue Screen Brigade)

"Geez, this is a lot more high end than my usual clients." Jones Taylor remarked as he approached the door to the clearly pricey apartment. "But whatever. Makes sense if they can pay for top end spec', then they can flaunt it." The white man in his mid twenties said to himself with a shrug. Putting down the delivery box so he could knock on the door having already been buzzed into the building before this point. And although clad in the standard uniform of a set of shorts and a branded, short sleeved top he still held up his ID card in his hand to make sure his proof of identity was ready for the client.

A few moments passing before the door opened up as a gorgeous young woman with long, dark hair opened the door. "Oh great, you've got the new set up?" Nicole Sanchez, the streamer and influencer known as Neekolul said with a smile. Clad in short skirt that rested nicely on her thick hips and tight, short top that hugged to her impressively sized, rounded chest.

"Uh, yes, Miss." Jones said, taken aback for a moment from a recognisable face of the Internet celebrity. "I've got a couple more boxes to bring up but when I do? I can get right to work and get everything set up for you." He stated, lowering his ID.

"OK! That's just fine." Nicole said with a nod. "Just follow me then, and I'll show you where, well, where the set-up is going." She said, turning back into the apartment.

Taylor picked the box up and followed her inside. Having to rip his gaze away from off those swaying hips as she led him in to the main room that's far larger and more open like a living space than any usual gaming room. With the expected furniture of a small table, a spacious couch and TV on the wall at the far end. But seeing that there's already a PC desk there and behind that, plenty of specialist lighting and stands like a professional photo shoot more than for a regular gaming computer.

"Well damn… And here I thought I was just looking at someone who looked like Neekolul." Jones remarked as he put the box down by the desk.

"Figured from your look that you'd recognised me." Nicole teased, still smiling as she turned to face him.

"Heh, well I didn't recognise your 'government' name from the forms." Taylor joked. "Or that this was different apartment from the one that got you hate a while back."

"Hey! Watch it!" Sanchez narrowed her eyes but with a playful smirk. "You always make fun of a new girl you meet?"

"Only the ones I know I don't have a chance with." He continued the banter, holding his hands up. "I'm sure your boyfriend won't want me stepping over any lines."

"That so, huh?" She cutely smiled, putting her hands on her waist. "Well I hope your building skills are better than your pick-up lines!" Neekolul teased, giving him a little glance over.

"Oh, that I can definitely attest to!" Jones said with another smile. "So yeah… I'll just go grab the other boxes and get doing with this job for you."

"Sounds good! I'm going to be in the room over…" She pointed behind her. "Got a couple videos to film… And no peeking at what I'm doing!" She playfully warned with a finger pointing at him. "Can't let my outfits leak out, let alone the dances!"

"Outfits? And this one's off the book since some poor 'Simp' like me has already seen it?" He said, getting an adorable laugh out of her for the remark. "I'll make sure to check your page out later then." Jones said. "But first, I'll get to the actual work I'm here to do." He said, turning to head towards the door.

"Hmmmm…" Nicole paused, watching him leave with another glance over him. "Maybe you don't have to wait…" She whispered to herself as a mischievous idea came to mind.

* * *

About an hour later…

"Alright, that should be about it…" Jones said as he unplugged a tablet from the newly installed PC. "All the tests running perfect. Should be good to go for her to chuck in her details and start installing her games." He said, popping the tablet into his work bag. "Miss Sanchez?" He called out, before remembering what she'd said before. "Oh right. Filming some social media vids." He said to himself, moving across the room to approach the door she'd went into before.

At least, that was the plan. But just as he'd reached the door to knock, it opened for him. His jaw dropping as Neekolul was there, having clearly been waiting for more than a few minutes and not just that, but waiting with a brand new, stunning outfit on. "Took your damn time to get ready!" Nicole smirked, clad in a sexy, skimpy bikini of a blue and pink 'plaid' design. The bottoms riding up already to show off her thick hips and rounded ass, while the bikini top showed off a more than generous amount of her big tits with even some cleavage from how the top just about held her rack in place.

"God fucking damn…" A quite accurate response from Taylor who began to smile as he stared, looking over her.

"You know, I've been actually ready for maybe ten minutes or so…" Nicole said, using a hand on his toned chest to playfully move him to step back as she stepped into the main room.

"Uh huh…" He was more thinking with another part of his body than strictly listening to her. Checking out her tits as she took a hold of his shirt with her hand.

"So that means you've got to make up for the lost time… Right, 'Simp'?" She smirked as Sanchez led him with ease around the streaming set-up. Able to take advantage of the tech guy's stunned state to push him down to sit onto the couch.

"You can fucking call me whatever the fuck you want to…" He smartly agreed. Watching her slip down to her knees and take a hold of his shorts and even grip the boxers underneath. The beauty of Mexican descent's playful look soon becoming pleasantly surprised when she pulled them down and got a close look at the nicely meaty, long white cock that he was packing. Leaving her biting her lower lip as she lowered the garments down and he kicked them off in order to spread his legs. The open invitation as she moved in between them and showed off a deeper view of her tits as she stared up and took a hold of his cock. Starting to stroke him off and get him groaning as it didn't take long before he was rock hard in her pumping grasp.

"And we're just keeping this between you and me, right?" She added with a wink but before she could even get the answer about if this was being kept from her actual boyfriend she leaned in. Running his tongue along the side of his cock for a proper moan out of him. More to come as she began the attack with a swirl around the fat crown of his tool. Using her hand to pump the shaft while she dragged slow laps to circle that mushroom head. The pace almost like she was testing what he could handle from her tongue along. Perhaps a sign that the stunning streamer and influencer was used to men not lasting that long with her as she groaned herself. Sounding that she was far from hating the taste of this big dick already as her tongue explored around and across the top. A little saliva left onto him before she leaned back and let her hand pump over the whole size of him for a short round of strokes.

"I'll take that as a yes…" Neekolul gave a gorgeous smile at his still rather stunned reaction before she leaned back in. This time guiding his fat cock into her eager mouth and making them both moan. Her full, pouty lips having to stretch around his thickness as she sunk down and used her hand more to hold him in place than actually jerk him off. Her oral hole proving more than an amount of pleasure on its own with the warmth and dampness he soon felt as his inches were taken in. A muffled groan escaping her as she stared up and lifted her stunning features back up. Teasing that she was about to pulling move off of him but just keeping the head between her lips. Sinking back down to keep him moaning as she slipped down to the half-way mark on his size before easing upward as she got the motion underway.

"Mmmmmphhh! Mmmmm… Hmmmmmphhhh…" The bobbing was smooth and steady as she dragged her mouth along that thick pole. Her light groans bouncing off his shaft as she pumped away onto him with those tightly wrapped lips. Once in a while using the free hand to brush her long, dark hair back and out of the way so she could focus on this task. All to happy to suck off a hunky guy she's only just laid eyes on for a scene that's already far removed from the co-called cute and innocent look she's put out in her social media dancing clips. "Mmmmmphhh! Mmmmm! Mmmmmphhh…" The groans continued as she stared up and made her own tits jiggle a bit from the effort put behind the motion her head was doing. Pushing down further to take another inch of his length in as she showed off some clear oral skill. This was far from the first time she's taken a cock between her lips but from the state of her hardened nipples poking through her bikini top it seemed like this was a rare moment of someone being able to last within her talented oral hole.

"Mmmmmm… HHHHHLLLLKKK… Shhhhhrrrrlllppp… GAAAAAAAAAHHH!!" Her eyes widening as the head of his member connected with the back of that soothing, wet cavern of hers. Filling her up with far more dick than the California beauty is used to having to handle. But too fired up now with desire to stop now, so that lusty choking continued the next time she pushed her gorgeous face down towards his crotch. "GAAAAAAAAAAAH!! HHHHHHRRRKKK!! Mmmmmm!! GAAAAAAAAAHH!!" Tellingly, not wanting to stop as she willing pushed her mouth deeply down to make herself choke. Saliva drooling down as her lips now fought to keep wrapped around that vast size of his. And from his loud and shameless moans he had no plans on stopping her as she put herself through a shred of discomfort just to carry out his oral sex.

"MMMMMPHHHH!! GAAAAAAAAAHHH!! HHHHHHHRRRKKK!" With a narrowed glare, the influencer put both her hands onto his head. Going from mere bobbing along him to shoving her stunning face right down onto that big white cock. Surprising herself with a widened eyes as she deep throated his prick and make his moans that extra bit louder with how her snug throat, rarely if at all tested by some cock, gripped his length as she kept herself held down. "GAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!! HHHHHHHHHHRRKKK… GAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!" Her throat flexed, almost massaging his dick in the process as she fought through harsher chokes to savour the feeling of offering up her oral tunnel. Like she was more suited for work on porn sites than video game streaming ones. A muffled groan of disappointment escaping her when she had to pull up and off from his length, still rock hard but now coated in her spit, as she gasped out and took in air.

"Motherfucker!!" She groaned lustfully as she leaned back in and just stuffed his rod back into her hungry mouth. Staring up and caring little about the mess she was making not just on him, but onto herself. Saliva drooling off her chin and landing across the exposed skin of her juicy tits that bounced with each bob of her head. "Mmmmmmphhh!! Mmmmmm… Shhhhrrrppp… Mmmmphhh…" A more controlled round of slurps this time. Even making sure to press her tongue against the underside of his pole as she moved up and down. Keeping him moaning with a wide smile as he more than impressed to handle a red hot dose of oral from the stunning Internet celebrity. And showing her that her choice to cheat on her actual boyfriend with a man she's just met might be well worth it if he can already handle what her talented mouth can dish out.

Eventually pulling off again with a groan as she sat back. "That was some nice tasting fucking dick…" Nicole purred as she stood up.

"Felt fucking like you were loving it from where I was sitting…" Jones said with a smile of his own as he watched her climb up and mount him to keep him on her couch. "Not taking the bikini off?" He questioned but from his tone he didn't sound disappointed in the slightest.

"You think I just put this all on just to take it off?" Neekolul teased with another wink as she settled down against his prick. "Besides? I got to, you know… Test how much this top can hold in when I'm bouncing about." She claimed as she reached down. One hand pulling her swimsuit bottoms to the side, showing off her smoothly shaved pussy while the other lined up his rod with her entrance.

"Mmmmm… So you know it's good for your next dance video?" He joked but his gaze locked down at her crotch as he felt her lower lips already being moist from the arousal of just her dishing out some head.

"Something like that…" A sly smile was on her face as she sank down, making them both moan out as her tight walls already had to spread open to accept this thickness. Another sure sign she's more used to not just slimmer but shorter pricks. Her hands going up to grip his shoulders for support while his took a hold of her slim waist in return. Leaving her free to settle down on his pole and groan out as she adjusted to being stretched open before she was even halfway down onto his size. "MMMMM FUCK!! That's… MMMMM! That so fucking big…" She moaned out with a stare down and clear desire in her eyes. Rolling her thick hips back and forth to grind down against his crotch as she bought a little more time to get used to the feeling of her tight tunnel being invaded like this. Not too long of a break before she moved up, almost in her eagerness letting his dick fall completely out from her wet pussy before she dropped down and already tested what that bikini top could handle as her tits jiggled in time with the push.

"OH FUCK!! MMMMM!! God!! That's fucking good! MMMMM!!" Her moans kept coming as she rode his dick. Getting into a steady, nicely firm pace that already made a smack of skin hitting skin ring out as she didn't look like wanting to waste time. Making the most of this chance to fuck a hung hunk and not because of the 'excuse' of being made to wait earlier on. Already her long dark hair swaying behind her as she delivered a hot ride on her own couch, with her own streaming set up just a couple of feet away. More focused on stuffing herself full with fat dick than racking up subs or donations at this point as she groaned away. The position helped with him making sure she was mounted on his lap as she rode away with a firm grip on her waist. "MMMMM! Fucking like that, huh 'Simp'? MMMM! Getting that… UHHHHH! Big fucking cock… MMMMM!! Fucking buried into my tight little pussy? MMMM!" She groaned out as she showed off more of her clear sexual experience. The riding motion far from novice as she smoothly dropped down to jam his shaft up into her box before lifting up until just a few inches were inside her just to repeat the rhythm all over again.

"MMMM… You fucking tell me if you love this or not… MMMMM… You're fucking soaking all over my dick…" Jones was able to moan out as his own shameless, loud cries proved how much he was enjoying having the horny influencer delivering a fantastic, deep ride onto his cock. The pair of them barely considering the potential consequences of this being a bareback encounter as her snatch began to slap down into his crotch. Taking every fat inch into her already soaking hole as he didn't even need to thrust up once as she happily, and all too eagerly for someone supposedly in a happy relationship, did all the work for them both to ride his dick already like her life depended on it. Leaving him to just watch her big titties shake away in front of his grinning face as he saw the outlines of her areolae on both sides. Her skimpy bikini top fighting a losing battle to keep her breasts contained and he had no plans on intervening to prevent any full escape.

"AHHHHH FUCK! MMMM! Yeah, I fucking love it! MMMM! Big fucking cock, filling me all the way up! MMMMM SHIT! FUCK!!" She moaned out, drops of sweat starting to appear across that barely clad body of hers as she put in plenty of effort to make this a balls deep ride to stuff her snatch fill over and over. Making the sharp slap of her skin hitting off of his body ring out as she bounced up and down. Her long hair still flying about while her tits hypnotically jiggled away. "MMMMM! Feels like you're… UHHHH! Trying to fucking split me open… MMMMM!! All this big fucking dick, hitting so fucking deep into me! MMMMM FUCK!!" She said between groans as he eyes gazed over the lucky guy who is supposed to be just delivering tech support instead of being used to scratch a clearly long overdue itch of getting some damn good sex. Licking her lips for a moment as she switched the attack. Dropping down but keeping her twat pressed down into his lap as she once again put her desirable hips to great use by rocking back and forth to work over his shaft with her soaking folds.

"MMMM… Funny… Feels like you're the one… AHHHHH… Who is doing the splitting open, using me… MMMMM FUCK…" Taylor pointed out as the grin never left his face. Allowing his hands to slide up and grope those shaking breasts of hers and getting a loud moan of approval from the beauty known across the Internet as Neekolul. Her own palms going onto his and squeezing to encourage more of the feeling up. He was all too happy to accept the offer as his fingers easily dug in through the only partially covering anyway material of that swimsuit top. Further proving that when his fingers slipped it to the side at her right tit, exposing the hardened nipple there. Leaning in, his lips sealed around the nub as he delivered a slurp while his digits dug into the soft, ample flesh. Smirking around her as he suckled when one of her hands went off the back of his to clutch his head as the boost of pleasure thrilled her more.

"MMMMM! FUCK!! Yeah, suck those fucking tits… MMMM FUCK!! Looks like… MMMMM! You've got a fucking good mouth of your own!" She remarked as she continued to grind her wet pussy down into his lap to keep them both pleasured. While her arousal was already sky high thanks to the worship he was doing to her rack. Switching to the other tit as he freed the nipple there and left her bikini top now barely covering anything as he loudly slurped onto her. His own educated fingers working magic to fondle away at her mounds as he feasted. "MMMMM… Wonder if that fucking tongue of yours is at good at anything else…" She purred as she stared down and her tone alone making it far from subtle about what she was hinting at. Her own fingers clutching his short hair to keep his face pressed into her shaking rack as she kept grinding down like this was more an intense lap dance that the meeting between client and tech expert that this was only supposed to be.

He pulled his face away from her tits, leaving her nipples slick with a generous dose of his spit. "Sounds like a damn good offer…" Jones said with a wide smile as he let go of her rack.

"And you accepted it like a good 'Simp' should…" Nicole teased with a sly and sexy smile of her own. Moving off of his lap and making them both groan. "Stay there… I got some lube in the bedroom." She bluntly said as she quickly, even after delivering that sort of wild ride, quickly hurried around her stream PC set-up and headed back through the door.

"No fucking way…" Taylor quickly pulled his shirt up and over his head to toss it aside before he stood up. "This is my fucking day…"

"Hey! I said to stay put!" Sanchez teased when she walked back in with a bottle of sexual lubricant in her hand, and from the fact that the bottle was already not even full it showed she really might be far from the cute and innocent persona she showcases in her much viewed videos and clips. "But I guess I can forgive you…" She claimed as she now moved up onto her own couch, kneeling onto it. "If you put your mouth to use for once…" She said, looking back over her shoulder as she stuck out that fantastic, thick and rounded ass of hers out towards him and even putting the bottle down on the couch ready to be used.

"Fucking gladly…" He said as he moved behind her. Firstly lowering those bikini bottoms down to under that shapely rear of hers for a properly look at those juicy cheeks and her dripping slit. Seeing the open offer here however, his hands went to dig into her cheeks to easily spread them as the flesh spilled generously around even with a tight grip. Seeing the tightest of her holes as he leaned in and did as ordered. Sticking out his tongue to begin to slap across her asshole, and immediately getting a groan of approval out of her from the touch. Encouragement to keep exploring as he began to roam across her entrance while giving her booty a squeeze once in a while as he was already completing a very pleasant surprise of a round trip of each of her holes without even penetrating this hole yet.

"MMMMM… I fucking knew that tongue of yours would be fucking good… MMMM! From the way you were fucking trying to suck my tits dry…" She groaned as she kept her hips raised up and pushed out for him to enjoy. An obvious sign here that this isn't her first time exploring in some anal play as she temptingly swayed her backside from side to side even as she was being felt up. Moaning as the tongue against her asshole flicked, leaving saliva onto that entrance. "AHHHHH… Yeah, fucking eat that ass… MMMMM! Fucking stick it in me! Come on, 'Simp'! MMMMM…" She demanded as she moved a hand off from the couch just to bring it to her chest. Groping her breast as it half-hung out of her barely covering up bikini top. Finding ways herself to get an extra thrill of arousal even as she got rimmed. Her fingers showing off skill of their own by capturing the nipple for rubs and squeezes as she felt that tongue lapping at her asshole.

With his mouth busy with this task to both satisfy and impress the member of the 100 Thieves gaming group, he just kept on with the licking work rather than answer her. Running his tongue up and down across her asshole as his saliva began to drip downward. A sign that he's not a novice in his own right to eating some hot, thick ass like this. But hearing her order he went from just merely licking to pressing his hungry, skilled tongue against her asshole. Meeting the expected resistance as he lapped before finally able to press in. Getting her groaning as her ass pushed back against his handsome face as he stuck that tongue in. Receiving the full, wicked flavour of her back passage as he tried to push in as deeply as he could into that super tight passage.

"MMMM! FUCK! Yeah… Fucking like that! FUCK!" Neekolul moaned out as she got her juicy ass eaten out. So turned on by having this man that she barely knows tongue-fucking her asshole that she put a hand between her own legs. Rubbing slowly across her snatch with a smooth motion as she groaned. Keeping one arm up on the couch to she could stay in that near doggy-style position to take this rimjob. A slight shift of that curvy body to rock her booty against his face as he stayed stuffed between her cheeks. Groping away at her rump while munching as he enjoyed the stunning influencer and streamer in her own apartment. "MMMMM! FUCK!! Fucking eating my ass… MMMM! Yeah, fucking eat me nice and… FUCK! Nice and fucking deep! MMMM…" She groaned as sweat rolled down her face. Like this already the best time she's gotten in her whole life. Leaving her own fingers sticky from the forming juices as she happily self pleasured while getting her butt eaten out. Her gaze locked over her own shoulder even as she just saw he head down against her booty but more than feeling his tongue working away into her back passage.

When he eventually pulled out from her cheeks, he barely took in air before he reached down and grabbed that bottle of lube. Applying some to his fingers before he brought them up to her well dined on backside. Making her groan again as he slipped a finger into her asshole, and even with the rimming he'd just done it was still a tight fight. Needing to use force to get his digit into her before he could start to slowly work it in and out. Lubing up that tunnel while she continued to get off on the feeling. Clearly someone into anal play as whether it was tongue or finger, she was moaning and stroking away at her slit as her asshole was worked over. Perfectly happy to stay raised up and presented to offer up her booty to a man that isn't even the one she's dating as he applied his finger knuckles deep into her tightest of holes to get her ready for the main event.

The stunning San Mateo, California-born beauty just stared back over her shoulder and watched as he stood up, taking a moment to lube up his cock before closing and dropping the bottle. Moving behind her still raised in the air backside in order to spread her cheeks again. Her hand still working away at her pussy even before he entered her but letting out a gasp as she felt his bell-end pressing against her asshole. Her fingers gripping the back of the couch as she tensed up, before letting out the sort of long, filthy moan that porn stars would pay to be able to just fake. Feeling that cock pushing in to penetrate her tight booty as he groaned out in delight. Knowing she's been squeezing from how she gripped his tongue and finger moments before but this was vice-like to a level he's never experienced before either.

"OH FUCK! GOD!! MMMMM!! SO FUCKING BIG! FUCK!!" She near yelled out already before moaning. Letting out some curse words and dirty talk in Spanish as she started to take his cock. Her eyes locked back at him still to witness him begin to thrust and work his member into her back passage. Groans from them both as he had to ease in and out to kick this anal action off with her supremely tight she is. Clearly it's a rare thing for her to offer up such a desirable piece of ass like this to a lucky stud and even when she did, her past encounters haven't been with anyone close to packing this size of a weapon. "UHHHHH! FUCK! COME ON! MMMMM FUCK! FUCKING… AHHHHH! FUCKING GET IT IN ME! MMMMM FUCK!!" She groaned out as once again she was pushing her hips back towards him but this time to get more of his inches inside of her. Looking like she wanted this hole to get the balls deep stretching out that her others have taken and knowing full well this stud was more than equipped, and not just from the size of his man meat, to get the job done.

"MMMM! Holy shit… FUCK! That's so fucking tight… MMMMM!" Jones marvelled as he stared down. Watching her cheeks jiggle as he hold her waist. His eyes locked down onto her backside and watching the forming vanishing act as gradually her tunnel was parting to allow his member deeper into her. His moans constant as the sweat starting forming across his own hunky body as he stood behind her, fully nude and thrusting in and out of her juicy rump. Making her big tits sway back and forth as they hung down. Her bikini top now basically dangling above her chest as a mere accessory while her long hair hung down to swing from over her other shoulder. "AHHHHH SHIT! MMMMM… This like some fucking porno shit! MMMMM! God damn… Your man is fucking lucky as Hell to get… MMMMM! This fucking ass every night…" He said between groans. Shamelessly happy to fuck the woman he knows is dating someone else and caring little not just of being caught but of wrecking any relationship. Especially when that juicy rump is getting ever closer towards his body as he pumped away and watched her cheeks slide back to match the timing of his thrusts.

"AHHHHH FUCK! HE ISN'T… AHHHH FUCK! BIG ENOUGH TO F-FUCKING STRETCH ME OUT LIKE THISSSSSSS MMMMM!!" She panted out. In such a high state of lust that she's all too happy to insult her own man as she takes another guy's fatter, longer cock deep into her backside. Pushing her body back and forth to meet his thrusts and help work those inches into her tightness. All while one hand now furiously works away at her dripping pussy to not just keep the pleasure at its highest, but easily take the edge of pain off from having her back passage split open by such a massive slab of dick. "MMMMM FUCK!! NO FUCKING WAY… UHHHHH! HIS STUPID, TINY FUCKING DICK… MMMMM!! COULD FUCKING FEEL THIS FUCKING GOOOOOOOOOD!! MMMMM!! FILLING UP MY FUCKING ASS!! AHHHHH FUCK!!" She howled out between just as loud moans. The sweat rolling off her body, dripping down onto the couch along with her juices as she managed to keep herself up in place. Kneeling on the seating and sticking her rump right out like it's both a well practised position and motion to rock against his stiffening pumps.

Having already gotten her oral and vaginal tunnels filled up to a limit she's never had tested before, it was rather fitting that she showed off her tightest and less offered up for sex holes was not only even tighter but just as built to take thick long cocks like this. Another sign that perhaps a career in more adult online content is what she should have done instead of cute dance video clips and video game streaming. Now taking almost a double penetration but only from one dick. Taking care of her own twat by now going from rubbing to full on fingering her already dripping wet pussy. Stuffing a couple of fingers into herself and going to town with swift pumps. Drilling her folds deep to the knuckle with quick pumps. All as her asshole got filled up with an even thicker and longer invasion to keep her moans loud and long. Even if some of her groaning out wasn't strictly understood by the man drilling her when she let her tongue slip back into Spanish for some of her cursing and moaning.

"UHHHHH! FUCK! YES! AHHHHH FUCK! COME ON! YES!! HARDER THEN… UHHHH! MY FUCKING BOYFRIEND EVER COULD! MMMMM!! FUCK MY FUCKING ASS! YES! AHHHHH FUCK! MMMM!!" As red hot as the dirty talk spilling from her mouth was, a just as delicious sound was accompanying it. The thick cheeks of the beauty of Mexican descent clapping back into the toned, white waist of the hunk fucking her from behind. Filling up her back passage with every familiar inch of his length to keep her squealing out for more as she soaked herself with rapid finger fucking. "AHHHH SHIT!! FUCK! YES FUCK MY ASS! OH FUCK! SHIT!! AHHHHHH!! SO… FUCKING! DEEP OH FUUUUUUUCK!!" She was having a hard time keeping her head raised up now as the pleasure overwhelmed her. Her long hair still swaying away but some strands left sticking across her features as she moaned down towards the couch. One arm raised up on the furniture, gripping on almost like her life depended on it but still trying to ram her body back sharply to keep on taking this big dick deep into her now spread open but still very tight backside.

The rapid smack of her plump rump hitting into his crotch ringing out like a machine working in overdrive. Not even needing to actively pull her back against his cock as she did an equal share of the work here. Drilling her booty back into him as he rammed in balls deep over and over. Keeping her tits swaying away and slapping off one another as she got fucked nice and hard. Taking that big white cock hard into her still snug asshole as the pumps, along with her own fingers still stuffing into her snatch, kept her moaning out in a mix of English and Spanish like the pleasure was frying her mind so she could barely keep her focus. Her sweat-dripping body working on autopilot to just drive back and not even feel a sting of pain from how sharply her juicy cheeks were colliding into his waist.

To his credit, the very lucky man standing behind her was putting on a performance of his own that made it seem like he had a job in the adult film industry than merely as just a tech support guy. Groaning out as he drilled that snug asshole with every fat inch of his big cock. Staring down to watch that backside slap back into him and jiggle away before their bodies collided once again as he pulled out just to ram back in. Taking full advantage of being able to hammer into a woman who is one of the Internet's much lusted over. Her bikini barely hanging on her curvy fame with the top dangling from her chest and her bottoms yanked down to the knees. All as his prick hammers in deep after resizing her back passage to the perfect shape to take not just all of his size, but this sort of wild, hard pounding.

"GOD… FUCKING!! DAMN IT! YES! YES!! FUCKING YESSSSSSSSSSS AHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUCKK!!" Her dark haired head, with those long locks sprawled across her moaning features, tilted back as she jammed her fingers deep into her twat. The thrill of cheating sex and hard, stretching anal sending Neekolul into a hard orgasm. Further soaking herself from the digits down the wrist as the fluids dripped from her hand and down her thick thighs to leave more of a mess on the couch she was being banged on. "FUCK… FUCK!! OH FUCK… MMMMMM FUUUUUUCK!!" She groaned out, her eyes fighting to stay open and even so, showing they were rolled upward in delight from a round of sex that not only she won't forget in a hurry but will be tough to beat. Panting out as he pulled out of her well fucked backside and left her asshole in a sinful, gaping state. So even if she cleaned the mess on the furniture and took a good shower, the evidence of her filthy, unfaithfulness would be clear to see by her man.

"Hey… Your new favourite 'Simp' has a donation for you…" Jones said with a smirk as he pulled her off from the couch and set her down onto her knees on the floor. Leaving her gasping as she stared up as he had to hold the back of her head by the hair to keep her up. The other hand gripping himself to stroke off as he aimed down at that stunning, cute but already sweat-coated face of the streamer and influencer.

There was no objection from her as she even opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue and not just to pant for air. Soon rewarded as he let out a grunt and began to plaster her already beautiful face with hot, thick streaks of white. Splashing his load over her cheeks, nose, forehead and into that open mouth and over her lips and tongue. Some catching into her long locks at the side and top of her head and the loose strands already glued to her cheeks. Plenty enough to give her a more than generous mouthful along with the seed dripping down off her features. Landing down onto her rounded tits and even staining the bikini top that was hiked up above her rack for good measure. By the time he was stroking out the final drips she pressed her lips together and used a single, shameless gulp to swallow the collected jizz down. A satisfied gasp escaping her before she even went the extra mile and leaned in to use her tongue to swirl around the head to properly clean up.

"Mmmmm… Holy fuck…" Nicole groaned as he let go of her hair and she slumped, her back meeting the couch and being the only thing holding her up. "God damn it… I'm gonna be sore for a fucking week after that." She said as her chest, getting stained with the spunk dripping off her face, heaved for much needed air.

"Lucky you filmed your dance vids before we fucked then, right?" Jones said with a smile, showing he wasn't too bothered about her sore or stretched out state since they both got what they wanted out of this and then some.

"Yeah… Lucky I fucking did…" Sanchez replied with a smile across her cum-coated lips. "I'm just going to need to wear some longer skirts for the next few days… And some bigger panties so my boyfriend doesn't find out I've been fucking another hung 'Simp' of mine behind his back…"

"Well, I'm happy that… Wait, did you say… Another?" Taylor noted as he processed her words.

"What? Can you blame a girl? I didn't get where I am today without having a lot of 'Simps'… And a select couple of extra special, favourite ones…" Neekolul shamelessly admitted with a wink. "So let me get your number, so I can add you to that secret list… And not for another delivery either…"

Chapter 14: Chapter 14. Anna Faith (Blue Screen Brigade)

"OK, one more drop off then I can swing by the burger joint for a cheat meal for the week…" Taylor Frank said to himself as he shut the door of the van, with the delivery box tucked under his arm. Clad in a BSB branded short sleeved work shirt with the logo on the front pocket, and matching shorts with sneakers. "Good old Florida weather…" He joked to himself as he approached the front door of the home. Pressing the doorbell as he stepped back, fishing out the ID card from his pocket and holding it ready to confirm who he was.

A few moments later the door opening up as a very welcome sight answered the bell. The gorgeous, stacked blonde model and influencer Anna Faith Carlson. The still young beauty but already a certified MILF packing her huge breasts into a tight, straining blue top while her nicely thick backside filled out a pair of jeans nicely.

"Blue Screen Brigade, Miss…" He paused, as his mind processed seeing the busty beauty and clearly knowing who she was. "Sorry, Miss Carlson. Your camera and light set?" He said, seeing the raised eyebrow she was giving the handsome man only a couple years younger than her.

"Oh shit, the camera!" Anna's eyes went wide. "I'm sorry! I've just… I've been going through a lot of shit this week, you know?" She apologised.

"No problem, Miss." Taylor said, handing the box to her. "I just need a quick signature then I'll be on my way."

"Yeah, sure…" Carlson said, watching him take out a small hand held device with a screen as he swiped through the screens. "I forgot I'd ordered this… Been dealing with more fucking incels and trolls hating on me." She sighed, using a free hand to brush her long blonde locks back.

"Let me guess, the folks on the 'image sharing' site were mad at you for posting pics?" He said, giving her a small smile.

"Oh they closed that down a few months back. Fucking finally!" Anna laughed back as he held out the device, allowing her to use the small pointer pen to write a signature. "Just general trolls on the socials, same old shit. I post some new snaps and they lose their fucking shit."

"And never in the good way that they should." Frank added as he confirmed the signature and popped the machine back into his shorts pocket.

"Exactly… But, say…" She gave him a glance over. "You must be a fan of mine, right? If you know what I have to put up with."

"Yeah, can't lie. Been a fan since the cosplays of Elsa from Frozen." Taylor admitted. "I'm real glad you've been sticking with it with all the bullshit you've been putting up with over the years."

"Well I appreciate that… Not every day I get to meet a fan of mine without a screen being in the way." Anna remarked.

"And here's me without my autograph book." He joked, getting another smile out of her. "Well, I don't want to use up any more of your time. I'm sure you're super busy with your 'exclusive content' site, and all the stuff that comes with being a mother and all…"

"You are a big fan, huh?" She didn't seem to mind that remark either. "Well, funny thing is? My man is out with my kid today visiting the family…" She all too casually admitted. "And I'm sure I can hold off doing a new shoot for a day until he comes back to film…" She said, giving him another glance over.

"...No shit…" Taylor's smile went wider, picking up on her look. "And here's me with no more deliveries to make for the day…" He said to see if he was getting the right signs from her.

"Lucky me, then…" Anna smirked, stepping back from the doorway and giving him a clear invite.

"I think the both of us are gonna get fucking lucky…" He wisely stepped in as she closed the door behind him. "No fucking way this is actually happening…"

"What? Surprised?" Anna curled a finger, bringing him into the home and right to the living room area with a couch. "You should know that I'm a Florida girl… And there ain't no kind of girls out there more down to fuck than some freaky Florida girls, right?"

"That's for damn sure…" Frank said, barely able to take a blatant look at her tits before she gave him a firm, but still playful, push down to make him sit on the couch. "Must be something in the water around here…"

"A better excuse then when I said my new big fucking tits were just healthy weight going to the right places, huh?" She smirked as she invited herself to kneel down in front of him. Not wasting time as she reached up and pulled down his shorts, aiding by him eagerly shifting up so the clothing was yanked down. And leaving her eyes going wide once again, and this time in very pleasant surprise, locking onto the very impressive, thick and long slab of cock that the lucky tech guy was packing. "Fucking Hell! Oh, I'm real fucking lucky today!" She grinned and for a woman happily married, she was all too quick to grab a hold of him and start stroking his length. "No wonder you said you were a big fucking fan of mine!"

"Pretty sure… Mmmmm… You were the one who called me your big fan first before I could…" Taylor groaned as it didn't take long before that stroking hand got his length rising up to it's full, meaty and rather porn star-quality size. "But yeah, guess you could say I am in more ways than damn one… Mmmmm…" He was able to brag and quite rightly so. But soon moaning when she leaned that blonde haired head in and popped his rod between her full, pouty lips. Wrapping them around his meat with a groan of her own as she adjusted to a thickness that she wasn't quite used to handling. Her eyes locked up at him as she began to work herself along his shaft to get right to business. Blowing him as she lifted up to keep just the crown inside her mouth before easing down while her hand stroked off the lower portion of him for a nice combination. The motion alone enough to set her huge rack shaking as she moved her head and arm.

"Mmmmmphhh… Mmmmmm… Mmmmmmphhh…" The stunning cosplayer and model didn't even show any shame that the hand gripping this huge cock showed off her wedding ring as she pumped over his base. Her built to suck dick lips gliding with a smooth ease along his thick shaft to show this is far from the first time she's handled some cock in her oral hole. Making him moan out as he got a full sample of how damp and soothing her mouth is. "Hmmmmm… Mmmmphh!! Shhhrrrllppp… Mmmmm…" Getting her saliva onto him as she bobbed along the pole. A well practised seductive look cast up at her sudden lover but the expression even hotter than any she's pulled for a photo set with her lips wrapped around a big cock. Her own arousal clear not just from the muffled moans she's letting out, but the clear outline of her hard nipples now poking through that already straining top of hers.

"God damn… Mmmmm! That's some good fucking head right there… Mmmmm!" Frank groaned as he stared down and even with her big jugs bouncing in time with the shifting of her head his focus was mostly on that beautiful face as she slid up and down along his prick. The saliva dripping slowly down as she serviced him with a clear hunger but not making it clear if it's merely from a lack of action that she's been getting or just from finally getting to have fun with a massive shaft like this. "Mmmmm… Your husband is one real lucky motherfucker…" He added with a smile, and even as the remark got a brief narrowing of the eyes from her, the blonde bombshell kept on sliding her talented oral hole up and down. Her fingers starting to unwrap from the base after showing how easily she could handle the upper portion of that length.

Briefly pulling off, Anna took in some air as she gave him a smirk before spitting down onto his mushroom head. "You have no fucking idea…" She said perhaps as a brag of her own but the lusty purr in her voice made it sound like red hot dirty talk. "But let me fucking show you what my husband gets to enjoy, big fan…" She added before sliding her mouth back down. Her eyes narrowed again as she took him in but this time because of his crown connecting with the back of her mouth. A sinful choke escaping her as she feasted on his dick and made herself gag whenever she pushed down deep onto him. Her hands going onto his thighs for a bit of a grip as she went into another smooth and steady slurping motion, keeping her saliva drooling down and even more so than before as with each gag, her plump lips had to fight to stay pressed around him.

"MMMMPHHH… GAAAAAAAAHHH!! HHHHHLLKKK… SHHHHRRLLLPPP… MMMMMPHH…" It seemed like this was a familiar position to her as she knelt down, sticking her thick ass out while leaning in as her tits swung back and forth to test what her top could keep packed in. Raising and lowering her head and only briefly lifting up a hand stroke her golden locks back as she dished out this dose of oral sex to a man she's only just met. Making the most of his huge size as she plunged her mouth down and made herself choke as she pushed herself to test her limits. Perhaps giving away without even saying it that this man was far more well hung than the one she's actually married to is. "GAAAAAAAHHH… HHHHHLLLKKK… MMMMM… GAAAAAHHHH HHHHRRRKKK…" Saliva now coating his inches and trickling down to the balls as she slurped and choked in equal measure. Making a mess on herself as well as her spit drooled off her chin, leaving a shine across the exposed flesh of her tits provided by her top. A little stained clothing far from her worries as she worked up and down over his shaft to already put on a display that's more suited for the full on XXX-rated pics and videos side of the site she posts on compared to her bikini snaps and the like.

"HHHHMMMPHHH… GAAAAAAAHH!! GAAAAAAHHH HHHHHLLLKKK! MMMMM!!" Caught up in her own lust, she even surprised herself as she shoved her head right down into his crotch to make them both groan out. Her ripe lips hitting into his base as she stuffed that big cock down into her throat as her eyes didn't just go wide, but rolled back like she's secretly wanted to do this for years but never got the chance to. Her hands squeezing his thighs as she impressively held the deep throating in place for several moments, even at the expense of her head and body jolting as she choked around him. "GAAAAAAHHH… MMMMM! HHHHLLLKKK… SHHHLLRRPPP… MMMMM…" Eventually having to pull off and get back into the slurping. Getting in a quicker round of sucks up and down almost all the way onto him and gagging with each downward push she delivered. And on his part, showing off his own stamina to handle such a wild and slobbering round of oral that would make many a man blow a load in half a minute, let alone last until this point.

Lifting off from him, she spat onto his crown again before sitting back. "And you can last? I'm super fucking lucky today then…" Anna stated the obvious as she reached down, pulling her top up and over her head.

"You and me fucking both…" He grinned as he went from that fantastic blowjob to now seeing her massive breasts in full glory and while they'd already been big from her starting modelling days, motherhood had increasing them to an even more wonderful size.

"What a surprise, you want these girls, huh?" Carlson smirked, clearly being used to the focus on her chest. "Well, if you want to fuck these big titties of mine? You've got to earn them first." She stated as she rose up to her feet.

"So, I got to return the favour by going down on you now?" Frank offered as he watched her ease her Jeans down to show off not just her thick booty but her smoothly shaved pussy that was already looking wet just from having given some oral.

"Babe, you forgot… I'm a Florida girl…" Anna licked her teeth, pushing him back into the couch of her home as she moved up on top of him. "We ain't got no time to waste with fucking pussy eating around here…" She said, reaching down to line up his big dick with her entrance as she lowered herself onto his lap.

"MMMMM! You didn't waste time asking me… MMMM!" He tried to speak, but cut himself off with approving moans as her tight, wet pussy sank down to ease his dick up nicely deep into her box. Her hands gripping his shoulders as she adjusted to the feeling while his went onto her slim waist. Giving her more than enough support so that she could start to do another motion of raising and lowering onto his lengthy dick but this time her whole body was doing the shifting. Already making her long blonde hair sway behind her while those big tits starting shaking in time with the rest of her. "Didn't waste time… MMMM! Asking me to put on a damn rubber before we started fucking either! MMMM!" He pointed out as his cock was indeed being taken in bareback into her snatch as she rode him. No complaints on his part as he was too busy not just enjoying the pleasurable grip of her tightness all around his inches, but that near hypnotic sight of her chest jiggling right in front of his handsome, smiling face.

"AHHHHH… Like I fucking said! MMMM SHIT! Us Florida girls… MMMMM! Know how to get our freak on! MMMM FUCK…" Anna grinned shamelessly, despite knowing the clear risks in more ways than one of fucking a man that isn't the one she's married to without any protection on. Her juicy rump, often overlooked because of her rack, smacking down off his body now as a sinful slap began to ring out around her front room. A danger alone here to have some fun here as if anyone from her family to her beloved husband walked in they'd see her in full bounce riding a lucky man she just met today. "MMMM! And I think we both know… AHHHHH FUCK… You don't have a problem lasting inside of me, right? MMMMM FUCK…" She added with a lick of her teeth to stare down at him as she controlled the pace. Shifting up and down to slot in those fat inches deep into her wet pussy. Replacing the covering of her own spit she'd left over him now with her forming juices as she made them both groan out with each energetic bounce she delivered.

"No way I'm planning on… MMMMM! Wasting this shot with an early finish… FUCK! With pussy feeling this good! MMMM…" He said between groans as he kept a hold on her midsection so she could keep driving herself up and down. A clearly experienced motion as she put all her ample, delicious curves to great use. Her ass clapping down into his thighs over and over as she dropped down with a nice amount of force so neither felt a sting of pain. Going from taking ever inch in to her mouth minutes before to now getting him balls deep in her MILF pussy, and all from her own work as he didn't even need to thrust up once. And with the freedom to let his hands roam, he couldn't resist the open temptation to slide up and take a hold of those huge breasts. Making her groan as his digits easily sunk in to all that juicy flesh to cup and grope as he leaned his face in and began to flick his tongue out at her.

"MMMMM! I fucking said you had… MMMMM! Had to fucking earn these tits first, motherfucker! MMMM!!" Anna moaned but didn't make any motion to stop him having more fun with her. In fact encouraging it as one of her hands went to the top of his head to stroke him with approval as his mouth found one of her nipple to lap at the hard nub. Leaving her to keep on bouncing away up and down to handle his huge dick. Her pussy, having had a kid, still with pleasurable tightness to grip each thick inch as she moved up and down on him. But then again, this was one of the biggest if not the longest and fattest shaft she's ever gotten to handle. The effects of taking such a big slab of man meat starting to show as the drops of sweat began to form across her naked frame as she moved on top of him with her eager, sinful bounces. "MMMMM! FUCK!! Guess… MMMMM! Guess I'll fucking forgive you this time! FUCK!!"

He was too busy doing some feasting of his own onto her now to respond to her teasing. Groaning into her tits as he sucked on a nipple while his hands still fondled her titty. So close up into her that her rack was almost motorboating him as her boobs jiggled about as she continued to ride him. More than giving back for the pleasure he was getting as his cock stayed rock hard without any sign of a throb yet. While his tongue lashed out to work across the nipple of her before he pulled off. Groaning and giving her a grin as he moved to the other tit and put her enhanced in more ways than one assets o perfect use. Sucking on the other nub to make her moan out as she pushed her chest out towards him for a bit of a smother. Still managing to shift her body up and down to keep ploughing her own snug pussy full with his dick as she let him show off his own mouth skills.

"MMMMM… You know…" Carlson had to use both hands to pull his head away from her rack as she brought herself to a stop on his length. "If you wanted to finally do some work in this? All you had to do was ask…" She teased, using the break to grind her wet pussy down into his crotch for a moment to make them both lightly moan. "And you can speak to my face this time, not just to my tits…"

"I was just waiting for you to ask me to…" Taylor said with a smile of his own.

"Good answer." Anna Faith said, dismounting him to make them both groan. "Here, stand up…" She instructed as he nodded and got to his feet off from the couch. "This way you can still watch the girls jumping around…" She smirked, laying on her back with her head on the arm rest as she spread her legs invitingly ride with the far one pressing into the back seating.

"This another of your Florida girl positions then?" Frank joked as he took the brief break in the fun to finally take off his own shirt so he was only in his footwear. He soon moved back in, pressing his cock against her entrance and able to slide in nice and deep now she's fully adjusted to his thick size.

"MMMMM!" This time her head tilted back in approval as the first pump didn't just hit in deep into her wet, snug box but going in balls deep. Soon enough those huge mountains of hers began to shake as her body jolted back and forth as he began to pump her with a firm place. Her arms back behind her to grip the rest of the couch as her head came back down. Allowing her to stare across her stunning MILF body to watch the sight of his fat prick reappearing from her slick twat before thrusting back in to vanish from sight. Before he repeated the process all over again to both of their moaning approval as he was more than equipped, and not just in terms of his meaty rod, to give her and her stunning frame the kind of fucking she was made to take. "MMMMM! Keep that up, big boy? MMMMM… And you'll fucking get to see my favourite position…" She said as her tongue traced over her upper teeth for a clear challenge to not just impress her, but blow her mind and a burning look in her eyes to match as well.

"UHHHH… Sounds… MMMMM! Sounds like a good fucking plan to me…" He said, pumping away into the hot, wet pussy of the gorgeous model who first found fame cosplaying as Elsa from Frozen. Acting here in very un-Princess fashion as she got nailed nice and hard on her own front couch by a hunky guy she's only laid eyes on today. Now letting plunge deep into her snatch like hooking up for some unfaithful sex was a regular hobby for her. Keeping them both working up a nice, healthy sweat as he showed he wasn't just able to take action but he could deliver some as well. Making the smack of his crotch meeting her skin ring out as he pushed his thick cock smoothly in and out of her twat. Keeping her legs apart at the ankles not just for ease of access but so he could stare down as well and enjoy seeing his cock popping in and out of her love tunnel. Never pulling more than a few inches out of her so he could just ram back in quickly to stay stuffed in to the hilt again and again.

"MMMMM! OH FUCK! Yeah, come on! MMMMM! Fucking fuck that pussy, babe… MMMMMM! Give it to me real fucking good! OOOOOOOH FUCK! MMMMM… So fucking big…" She moaned out her approval as her hands finally came down, just to grip onto her own jiggling tits and even her hands couldn't contain all that huge, shaking flesh with her tits being even bigger these days now since her certified status as a MILF. Squeezing away at herself to make more groans pour from those full lips of hers as they hung open in delight. A loose strand of her blonde locks sticking to her cheek from the moisture all over herself as she impressed in her own right but showing she wasn't just good at cock teasing or looking good in photo shoots, but could actually handle some red hot action herself. "MMMMM FUCK YESSSSS… MMMMMM! FUCK! You're so… MMMMM! So fucking big! OH FUCK! FUCK MMMMMM!!" She added between moans as her fingers tugged at her nipples as if to show that she's already made good use of her enhanced cup size even before getting into this action as she knew plenty of tricks to both thrill herself as well as put on a show for a lover.

The lucky tech guy getting to plough into her balls deep didn't really need any more encouragement to keep on banging her like they've been fuck buddies for years rather than the one afternoon. Moaning himself as his eyes darted from up to those bouncing titties as her hands fondled away at herself to back down at the vanishing act of his cock sliding all the way into her box before he pulled a couple or so inches back. Ramming back in as another loud smack rang out but neither of them feeling any pain despite the force behind his motion. Making sure she and her more than ample curves were put to good use as she jolted back and forth on her couch and moaned with delight each time he filled her up. All while his cock was pumping away bareback into another man's woman without any fear not just of her man finding out about her unfaithfulness, but the potential of walking in on the action at any moment.

"OOOOOOOH FUCK!! MMMMM SHIT! YESSSSSSSSSS… FUCK! Fucking stretch me the fuck out! MMMMMM! Nice and fucking deep! AHHHH FUCK!!" The busty model just moaned out for more. Even after taking this level of action that would leave her not being able to get back to being tight like before for over a week with how much she's been stuffed balls deep. No regrets either from the pleasure across her face or the way her hands and still toying away with her shaking tits. "MMMMM… Nice, big fucking cock… MMMMM FUCK!! You gonna make me cum, huh? Make me lose… UHHHHH! Lose my fucking mind… MMMMM! All over this big… Fat… Fucking cock, big boy? MMMMMM FUCK YES!!" It sounded in equal parts like an order and her sinfully begging for it. He was happy to comply for both as his cock kept ramming away deep into her still snug but now soaking wet love tunnel. Making it seem like he himself would be more suited for a career in front of the cameras doing skin flicks instead of tinkering with tech and doing deliveries. All worth it to be able to get some wicked action with this seemingly lonely, unsatisfied mother and married woman who was down to fuck with a man not that much younger than she is.

But it was when her hand shot down from gripping her tit to down to the top of her pussy that it seemed her orgasm was fast approaching. Another site more suited for a sex worker's exclusive content page as she knew just how to race herself to a peak with her fingers furiously dancing across her clit. Her eyes looking glazed over in delight as they locked up at this man that she barely knows the name off as he rammed balls deep into her snatch over and over. The machine-like pace keeping her perfectly filled up in a way that she clearly hasn't gotten before, including from the man she's actually happily wed to, but is built to take. The other hand putting her still shaking titty through a rough time with a deep pinch and pull to stretch all that flesh out as far as she could to keep the pleasure high.

It all worked when her head tilted back again as her delicious body arched back and that hand on her bust just dug in deep. Cumming and doing so hard as she showered the stud's cock with more juices as he groaned out but still impressed in his own right. Lasting inside of her tightening pussy while still giving it to her without any protection on despite the risks with her already being a MILF. Neither of them caring either about the mess of dripping sweat and fluids being left on the couch she's been fucked on. Sinful evidence of her cheating ways that might not be easily cleaned out. Carlson only resting back on the couch when he finally eased his dick out of her well used snatch as she panted out with a wide, shameless smile on her face.

"Oh… Oh fuck! Fuck…" Anna panted as she needed a moment to recover from her peak, gazing across at him as he stood up.

"You Florida girls are something else, huh?" Taylor proudly smiled as he looked over her hotter than ever body.

"You say that… Like we're finished here, big boy…" Carlson said, pushing herself up to her knees on the couch as she turned around. Facing the back seats and kneeling on the edge so she could stick her plump booty out. "What? You're still fucking rock hard! And I did say I was gonna show you a Florida girl's favourite position…" She purred, looking over her shoulder at him. "Open up the drawer over there… Got a bottle of the good stuff for this in there."

"You're fucking shitting me here…" Frank shook his head as he kept smiling. Quickly going across the room and finding the drawer in question in a cabinet across the room before he came back with the small bottle lubricant. "You fucking do this with any lucky guy who delivers a package to you?" He joked as he opened it up to pour some lube onto his finger.

"Us Florida girls are always prepared…" She began her latest claim before cutting herself off with a groan as she felt his finger press against her tight asshole. Then a hiss as he poured a little out down her crack for good measure, leaving her swaying her booty a little from side to side at the sensation. "Mmmmm… Prepared any place, any time… And I guess… Mmmm! Any fucking room of the house too…" She said, without directly answering his question about if this was her first hook up with a guy stopping by her house behind her husband's back. All he really cared about was pushing his finger into her super tight passage as she groaned out and kept her ass stuck out with a slight raise. Staring back over the shoulder to watch him finger her asshole and work lubricant up into her. Still horny for some more action from him and his massive cock even after being driven to an orgasm already.

The next round about to start as he applied some lube to his own cock, even as soaked in her juices as he already was. Putting the bottle down and moving behind her as he placed his hands on those juicy cheeks of hers to spread them. Pressing the crown of his dick against the last of her holes to sample as she tensed up with a clench of her teeth. Soon both of them groaning out as he pushed in and got the expected vice-like sensation of her real tunnel gripping him. A hole that clearly very few men have lasted with her to be able to sample, but at the same time an extremely sensitive one as already her head tilted back in approval as she rocked back to set her breasts of swinging away as she shifted against his dick before he'd even given a single thrust.

"MMMMM! SHIT… This fucking ass! God damn!! MMMMM…" He marvelled, staring down and moaning as he held her cheeks apart but even so, much like her chest, there was so much booty here than even with a firm grip like this she was still jiggling away as she rocked back to work against his thrusts. Firmly working his dick in but her pace was that extra bit quicker and harder like she was already wanting to be nailed balls deep right from the start. "Your man… MMMMM! Like I fucking said, is one real lucky… AHHHHH FUCK… Lucky motherfucker! MMMM…" He stated the obvious as he pumped into her asshole. Watching his dick fit in as his inches gradually sunk in deeper, aided by that eager pushing back she was doing as she was giving as good a fuck as she was taking. Perhaps even more so considering the sweat-dripping, fresh from orgasm state she was in.

"AHHHHH FUCK! FUCK!! MMMMM!! He ain't got the dick big enough… MMMMM! For me to even fucking feel him inside of me! AHHHHH FUCK!! To tap this fucking ass of mine yet! OOOOOOOH FUCK!! MMMMM!!" She grunted out between deep groans as her hands were up gripping the back of the couch they've been fucking on all during this encounter. Making all that ass clap when it drove right back while her hair hung down and swayed in time with the rest of her, and those huge tits jiggled away to even smack off one another as she shifted. "UHHHHH!! Just fuck that ass, baby! MMMMMM FUCK!! Fill me the fuck up with that big fat fucking cock! AHHHH FUCK! Finally make me fucking feel it! MMMMM! Feel my dirty, cheating ass getting torn fucking open… AHHHH FUCK!! By some big fucking cock!! MMMMM!!" She panted out as she kept on staring back. Her pussy still dripping with her arousal even without touching herself down there. Getting off on this clearly long held kink of having her back door busted down by a meaty dick and not afraid to insult the man she's being unfaithful to in order to finally get the wild, hole-stretching action she not only deserves but has a body built to handle.

"MMMMM… Well shit! Guess… AHHHHHH SHIT… Guess I'm the lucky motherfucker then! MMMMM…" He was just happy to smile and keep on working his dick like a piston in her super tight asshole. Moaning when he pushed in and out, seeing his pace matched if not bettered by her own motion to ensure than when the next pump fired into her backside her ass was shoved right back to meet him. More than enough to make him sweat and moan as this blonde stunner showed that even young motherhood isn't stopping her from having a wild time. Working that curvy body to perfection against his dick in such a way that at this point he might as well not bother thrusting at all and let her do all the work for them both. Another performance that makes it look like she should make the switch if not to full time doing adult films than just to switch her exclusive content page to being properly XXX-rated than just cock teasing snaps and vids.

"FUCK! YES… MMMMM SHIT! YES YOU FUCKING ARE! FUCK! FUCK!!" She yelled out as finally a hand snapped off from the back of the furniture to clamping between her legs. Rubbing away at her pussy with another rapid motion as another peak was fast approaching thanks to her asshole getting filled up with dick. Her thick cheeks slapping back into his nicely toned body as the clap rang out so that if there had been anyone else in her home, they'd know from any corner of the building (and maybe even outside of it as well) that some filthy action was going on. "FUCK THAT ASS! OH FUCK YES! FUCK IT! UHHHHHH! NICE… AHHHHH FUCK! NICE AND FUCKING HARD! MMMMMM FUCK!!" Her blonde haired head starting to lower now as she groaned out but kept her hips bucking back to work that tight asshole along his thrusting pole. A wonder as to how she can be so skilled at anal sex if, as her dirty talk claims, few men including her husband can even last to get this chance to tap such a juicy ass. Then again, if she's hiding lube away in drawers then there's probably some large toys hidden elsewhere in this supposedly family home.

"MMMMM… Do I still get that… AWWWWW FUCK! That shot at your tits yet, or not? MMMMM…" He was able to joke as he gave a smile. Groaning when all that plump rump slapped back into his crotch as she got her wish with him being balls deep her nice, rounded booty. Completing the hat trick of being stuffed in fully deep into each of her sinful holes over the course of this unexpected hook-up. "MMMMM… I'll take that as a maybe…" He said, groaning out as he kept up the pace to match the needs of a clearly highly charged beauty when it comes to some filthy action. Getting the benefit here of her not being satisfied by the man who she's not only happily married to but had knocked her up. Moaning himself with the sweat rolling off his body as he was getting tested by the challenge of meeting the needs of a blonde stunner like this.

Thankfully, and no doubt aided by her own self pleasuring in this almost doggy-style position, she was racing herself towards another peak thanks to getting her ass fucked hard and deep by his huge dick. Her head tilting back and a flick of tongue escaping her moaning mouth as her eyes flickered with a roll back. Shuddering on his dick now as she left him grunting in a low tone as her back passage clamped around his dick like she was mega tight like at the start of all this all over again. So his firm thrusts sent her jolting forward as she kept rubbing away at her pussy to moan out and ride out this more sudden but still just as powerful orgasm. Even still playing with herself as he pulled out of her asshole, now left in a naughty gaping state so even if he was long gone, her husband would know she's been fucking behind his back is he got to check out her bare ass for the next week or more.

"FUCK…" Anna panted out, needing both hands to press against the couch to stay up and kneeling. Even at the expense of further staining the material with more juices from the fingers right from between her legs. "Y-Yeah… You fucking earned… Earned that titty fuck…" She admitted with a grin as she raised her head again to gaze back at him.

"You're not gonna tell me you don't let your man enjoy these tits of yours now, are you?" Taylor joked as he brought her off from the couch, just to make her lay back down along it. Climbing up top as he mounted her chest.

"Oh, it's usually these fucking twins that finish him off easily…" Carlson all too openly said with a wicked smirk to match. Using her hands to cup her tits from the sides as he slid his dick between them. "Him and most other fucking guys really… You're the first whose really earned a proper fuck from these big fucking Florida titties of mine!"

Before he could question why she waited until the very end of the fun then to let him fuck her rack if she finished off most men with them, he was soon moaning out when she began to work those fun-bags along his already familiar cock. Making the crown of his dick pop out from between her jiggling mounds as it needed to be a huge, porn star-like length such as this to properly match a pair of round, juicy MILF tits such as hers. His dick vanishing into her cleavage when she worked her mounds upward before sliding them right down as she made a smack ring out as she hit his base. And not even being freaked out by willingly servicing a cock that has just come direct from out of her asshole with her chest.

The lucky delivery guy getting the best tit fuck of his life appreciated that as he moaned out loudly. So it sounded like he was feeling just as much pleasure from being stuffed between her jugs as he was being balls deep in any of her holes beforehand. His eyes locked down onto her bust as she pumped them all the way up and down with a swift and smooth motion. Again, this seemed to be far from the first time she's ever pleasured a man with her massive titties before. The smirk on her face and the light groans she was letting out also giving a hint that she was having fun being able to work with a cock that could actually last for more than half a minute between her mounds. Her own eyes staying more on watching her own big tits jiggle around the deep grip her fingers were doing as well as seeing his mushroom head dart out from between her breasts before vanishing back down between them.

"MMMMM… That's it, big boy… You like these big fucking Mommy tits of mine, huh? Mmmmm… Nice and big for fucking a big, fat cock like yours… Mmmmm…" She groaned as she kept her breasts sliding up and down on him. This servicing motion making it seem like she was delivering this titty wank as a fitting reward for this stud being able to satisfy her fully, rather than her using her breasts on other men – including the one she's currently cheating on – to just finish them off and get action out of the way. Sweat rolling off her mounds as she pumped them back and forth to have one last workout as she sandwiched that big dick snugly into that deep cleavage. "Gonna milk this fat fucking dick bone dry… Drain those heavy fucking balls of yours so you ain't gonna have nothing left for a few days to even jerk out! Mmmmm…" Even tilting her head down and spitting onto the crown when it appeared so the saliva got quickly rubbed all over his inches and smeared into her flesh with the next slide of her breasts she delivered. A showcase that she knows exactly how to use these tits for some fun, and not just showing them off with sexy snaps on social media or her paid-for pics and vids site.

For the lucky in more ways than one guy captured between her mounds he'd been impressive to not just make her cum twice but last all they way up until this point. Going from hammering into her pleasurable holes to now getting pleasured by this thick MILF body of hers. Her tits jiggling away as they slapped into his crotch before lifting back up as he throbbed between her knockers. His moans deep as he felt his dick starting to pulse between those fantastic tits and while the beauty delivering this sex act felt that too, she didn't stop her motion or even ease up the pace one bit. Looking to finish the job after he'd gotten her off so it was only fair she repaid the favour with her much lusted over rack.

"FUCK! HERE… HERE IT COMES! FUCK!!" He barely managed to warn before his cock began to shot a fittingly thick and large load over her. The first blast making her gasp as it hit along the side of her pretty face and caught into her blonde locks at the side of her head. A wide smile on her when the second shot hit alongside it but across to the side of her nose, catching over her lips and chin before he pulled out. Her hands now pushing her tits up and out to offer them up for an unmissable target. Getting plastered as he stroked off and sent the blasts across both big tits. Some spunk dripping down the sides, dripping into the valley between, as well as trickling over the top and bottom to drip above and below her rack. A more than generous icing of her titties by the time he stroked out the last drips and smeared them off onto her flesh.

"Mmmmm… Just what a good old Florida girl like me needs…" Anna Faith grinned as she shamelessly used her hands to play with the spunk on her chest. Rubbing it around with both palms to the jizz was all across her heaving rack. "Fucking coated like the dirty, cheating bitch I am…" She added as her tongue traced over her lips to steal a taste of his load for good measure.

"Guess I'm not the first guy you've fucked without your guy knowing about it, huh?" Taylor reasoned as he just stood and watched the show of her playing with her tits.

"Oh, trust me, big fan… He knows all about what I get up to…" Carlson said as she gave her new lover a wink in response to his surprised expression. "The secret of a Florida girl keeping a happy relationship! He gets the best stuff from me, even if I get even better from other guys…"

"Well shit… Guess I learned something about the women around here then today!" Frank said with a laugh.

"Oh, there might be others like me? But no one can do it like this Florida girl can…" Anna said as she sat up. "And I'll be fucking happy to prove it next time too… Because after this? I'm gonna need your number… So the next time my man takes the kid out to the family? You can drill my ass nice and fucking hard right from the start…" She said as she glanced at his now limp cock, and making it sound like it was a promise rather than just a future offer of a hook-up. "And maybe earn yourself another go on my big Mommy tits along the way..."

Chapter 15: Chapter 15. Paige Spiranac (Blue Screen Brigade)

"Whole streamer set-up for this drop…" Frank Shawn remarked to himself as he set the delivery box down in front of the door. A quick brush down of the standard blue uniform of the Blue Screen Brigade of a shirt with the logo across the front pocket and matching shorts before he pressed the buzzer. "Guess working from home beats driving about the place to hand out repairs." He said with a smile as he pulled out his ID card ready to show it off, before plucking the box back up from the ground.

Only a few moments passing before the door opened and giving him quite the eyeful to behold from the client. A gorgeous, stacked long haired blonde woman with a short sleeved black top. The a plunging neckline to intentionally show off deep cleavage from large, rounded breasts. A short, dark coloured plaid skirt not doing much to hide her rounded hips either and topped up with high white socks going above the knee.

"Eyes up here, buddy." Paige Spiranac said with a smirk, putting a hand on her hip as she was well used to getting stared at like this. Especially when her outfit choice was designed for this purpose.

"Aww damn, sorry!" Frank coughed as he looked away. "Didn't uh, expect…" He tried to apologize.

"Relax! Not like I put this on not to get that reaction." Paige teased as she took a glance over the handsome man who was only a few years younger than herself. "Good to know it's gonna do the job for my website though. Thanks the review!"

"Yeah… I bet that outfit will do the damn job!" Shawn breathed a sigh of relief at knowing he wasn't about to cause a triggering incident here because of his staring. "Speaking of which, your package from Blue Screen Brigade, Miss." He said, offering the box.

"You mean you didn't just some here to check out the 'girls'?" Spiranac joked again as she took the box. "But thanks. Needed the stuff fixed for the next podcast… And I bet the tripod will work just as fine for my camera too for the selfie shoots." She added.

"Let me guess, one of those 'exclusive content' sites?" Frank's tone was showing he was very interested, as if his checking out of her moments before didn't already prove that.

"Even better! My own personal one – OnlyPaige." The former pro golfer said with a wink.

"I see what you did there." He didn't need to be a genius to figure out the reference in that website's name. "I'll be sure to check it out."

"I'm sure you will… Eager to check out some golf tips, right?" Paige said with another playful edge to her voice.

"I don't think any handicap in the world could fix my game if I tried." Shawn joked back with a smile.

"Oh trust me, that's why I let the pros handle the actual games these days!" Paige said, not afraid to poke fun at her own admitted short comings at trying to make in the pro leagues. "But you know…" She took another glance over the man. "Maybe… Maybe you don't need to go all the way home before you log on and check out what my site has to offer…" She said with a clearly more flirty tone as she locked eyes on him.

"...For real?" He grinned, eagerly taking up the offer and wisely so.

"Well, it's been a while for me since I had some fun…" She said, turning to walk back into her place. "But I think you're going to see things a lot more 'adult' than even what I'm putting on my site…" She added with an intentional sway of her hips as her skirt tested keeping her butt covered up.

Quickly, Frank stepped in to close the door behind them and followed her through the home. Being led quickly to a white walled bedroom with a nicely spacious, comfy bed that fans of her social media would recognise from many of her sexy snaps she posts online. The box popped onto a small cabinet with drawers in the corner before she turned around to take a seat on the edge of the bed. "Got a big old 'club' for me?" Paige shameless said, even without her position to push her chest up and out to give a great view of those huge orbs.

"I'm not packing a putter… Uh, right?" Shawn chuckled as he went with it, as any man would with a stunning blonde down to fuck in front of them. Reaching down to ease his shorts and his boxers down.

"Your golfing dirty talk needs some work…" She smirked, before her eyes widened as she got to see exactly what he was packing down there. A nicely long, meaty shaft that was already starting to harden. "God damn! This is my kind of big fucking club right here!" Her expression now had a wide smile as she eagerly reached up, gripping his length and starting to stroke. "This is way fucking bigger than my ex's dick!" She even added without needing to be provoked into doing so.

"Mmmm! Ex-boyfriend?" He played along, groaning lightly as her soft hands showed already she wasn't just used to handling golf clubs. Easily getting him rock hard to admire than full size as she got a turn to do some staring over him before she looked up.

"Try ex-husband… But forget about him! Let's see what you can handle, handsome!" She smiled again before putting her mouth to far better use. Leaning in to wrap her full, pouty lips around his member to get a moan out of him as she sank down. Groans of her own soon joining him as she eased downward before smoothly lifting back up. Her eyes locked up at him as she began to suck. Keeping fingers around the base as she worked over the top part of his length to test him. Sliding up to just under the head before sliding back down to the half-way mark and repeating the motion. Already giving a display that this isn't the first time she's dished out some head as she kept her lips nicely pressed around that thickness.

"Mmmmmphh! Shhhhrrrlllpp… Mmmmmphhh… Hhhhhmmmphhh…" The groans from the golf instructor and former pro player bounced off his inches as she bobbed her head smoothly up and down along him. His vast size and thickness not putting her off as she slurped along him with the odd flick of her tongue up at the mushroom head and underside of his prick as it passed in and out of her mouth. "Mmmmm! Mmmmmphhh… Shhhhlllkkk…" Her eyes still gazing up to show off her desire as she enjoyed having not just a big slab of meat between her ripe lips, but one that was able to handle her experienced mouth as well. Allowing her to start to apply her spit onto him while her golden locks swayed back and forth as she moved her head. Not even breaking her rocking as she lifted a hand up to brush the hair back so they both had a clear view of the other.

"MMMMM… Fucking Hell… AHHHHH… Fuck! MMMMM…" He moaned out as he stared down. Gaze shifting from those big tits as they nicely jiggled thanks to her eager motion and then to her stunning facial features working along his length. Big fat cocks clearly no issue to her with how deep she was going on him already as the saliva coated his prick and began to seep back down over the lower lip. "MMMM… Fuck, that's fucking good right there… MMMMM… Fuck yeah…" Frank stated the obvious as he enjoyed this hot blowjob. Impressing himself to handle what her warm and wet mouth could dish out as he stood and took it. Moaning away as he felt her own cries vibrate sinfully off his member. Getting bolder himself as he saw how clearly into this the horny babe in front of him was as she sucked away. Reaching down with his hands to give those big pushed out tits a firm squeeze through her top.

"MMMMMPHHH… MMMMM… SHHHHRRRLLLPPP… MMMMPPPHHH…" No objections from her as she kept her rack pressed into those hands to enjoy the grope, leaving her nipples hard and poking through her attire. Once again not missing a beat as she sent her head up and down even as she got the buzz from her mounds getting toyed with. No doubt encouraging her more as she unwrapped fingers from his base, allowing those lips to sink even further down as she now held his hip. "MMMMM… MMMMPHHHH! MMMMM… HHHHHRRRLLLPP… MMMM…" Drool now rolling down her chin, hitting onto the exposed flesh of her breasts as they jiggled now from his deep grip. Moaning around his dick as she gave lusty, narrow eyes for her stare up. Making it look like she was more of pro porn star than a former golfer with how well she was bobbing away long his shaft to keep him moaning out.

Seeing it as an open invite, the lucky tech guy reached down a little more just so he could pull that tight up. A purr of approval coming from her as the garment was moved to above her rack to show off fully those wonderful large breasts. His fingers easily digging in to the ample flesh as her tits were still being stuck out invitingly just as she's probably wanted from him all along. And no doubt was very used to being with men who wanted a piece of those big breasts. But showing she was more than just a hot body as she took his man-meat nice and deep between her pouty lips to keep on slurping loudly and without much shame at all. Soaking his pole along with her self as the dripping spit hit onto her mounds and to stain onto that rolled up top as well.

"MMMMMPHHH! MMMMM… MMMMMPHHHH… GAAAAAAAAHHH HHHHHLLLKKK…" Her oral talents clearly not limited to podcasts or gold instructing either as she shoved her lips all the way down. Leaving him groaning from the contact into his base to plunge him into her tight throat. Making herself gag like she wasn't used to a shaft of this length, or at the very least hadn't had one as big in a long while. Making the most of it as her eyes were still dishing out a naughty half-closed stare even as she deep throated his prick. "GAAAAAAAAAAHH… HHHHHHRRRKKK… MMMMMMPHHH!!" Eventually sliding back up after another sinful choke, but even so just so she could perform another round of bobs along his length. Making sure he was soaked as the spit ran down to his balls. Almost reluctantly pulling off as they both let out a groan before she sucked in some much needed air. Helping herself to swirl her tongue around the head as well as his hands got another squeeze of the tits before finally letting go.

"Was wondering when you were going to stop hogging the 'twins' there…" Paige teased as she sat back. Just so she could reach up and pull that top properly up and over her head to toss it aside.

"When they look that good? You can't blame me…" Frank said with a smile.

"Like I said, I show them off for good reason." She said as she reached between her legs. Lifting up the bottom of her skirt to show off that just like up top, she wasn't wearing any underwear down there either. "Well?"

"Guess it's time for me to, uh, tee off I guess?" Shawn tried for more golfing banter but decided smartly to just step forward and line his fat cock up with her tight, cleanly shaved pussy.

"Let's hope you're a better fuck than you are at your pick-up lines…" Spiranac joked as she let go of the skirt now he was pressed into her. Leaning back with her arms down to prop herself up at an angle on her own bed as her tits, shining a little with the spit, were once again stuck right out ready to be felt up.

For the moment his focus was on sliding his big dick bareback into this stunning busty blonde. Both of them moaning out as he pushed in to enter that unsurprisingly tight, but already tellingly wet snatch of the social media starlet. Her snug walls already gripping his meat for another sign it's been quite a while since she's taken any dick this big into herself. Thankfully with how aroused she already is and the lubing up done thanks to her expert blowjob skills moments before, he was able to start to go to work on her. Sliding his member in and out in a nicely firm and smooth rhythm to keep them both groaning out. Already feeling so good to her that she spread her high socks wearing legs nice and wide, leaving the heels of her feet on the edge of her bed which make her skirt hike up a little bit for a better view of the fun.

"MMMMM FUCK… Now that's some… MMMM! Nice, big fucking dick! MMMMM!" She easily admitted with a big smile as she moaned out. Unable to help herself even at this early stage as she started grinding her thick hips down against his thrusts, working her wet snatch towards that incoming cock to help work those inches in. Making her plaid golfing skirt flap up before resting down as she bucked in time with his stiff pumps. The sex only being half hidden by her attire to add a kinky edge to proceedings. "MMMMM! Nice and fucking big… Deep and hard! MMMM! Just how I fucking like it! MMMMM FUCK!" She added with a naughty smile before tossing her hair back to get it out of the way, leaving those locks to sway behind her as she kept herself leaning back. A position where she should be making him do all the work but so down to fuck now that she just had to join in and buck against his own pumps. Getting a sure sign herself that this younger stud wasn't exactly inexperienced in this kind of dirty action himself.

"AHHHHH… How about you? MMMM! Feeling so tight like… MMMM! Like a damn vice around me!" The hung hunk pointed out as he groaned in delight. Feeling clearly how snugly her inner walls were clamped around his fat cock as he worked himself in and out of that wet box of hers. And feeling every bit of the pleasure from such a wonderful, tight pussy as neither of them showed any issue with him ploughing into her without any protection on. "FUCK! Dare I ask… MMMM! FUCK… I'm guessing I'm way bigger than your ex-husband was?" He said with a grin as he kept working his length in and out of her slot. His pumps making sure her rounded tits jiggled nicely as she kept shifting herself back down against his motion with perfect timing. Easing her twat down as his cock worked in before moving back as he pulled a few inches out before sliding back in.

"MMMMM! Sooooooooo much fucking bigger…" She purred with a shameless smile of her own as she enjoyed this kind of banter, never mind revelling in the kind of hard sex she and her fantastic body were clearly built to take. Taking him in to the hilt as that smack of skin hitting her tanned skin rang out now she was getting filled right up. The skirt still flying up and down so there were regular glimpses at the sight of her tight twat being stuffed right full. "Then again… MMMMM! Not too many men have even made it past handling a blowjob… MMMMM FUCK! You're playing this 'course' pretty well already, rookie!" She teased, having her own fun with terms from the profession she once tried to go pro in. But once again looking she was far more suited for action like this on a porno set than on the greens of a golf course. Starting to get a healthy sweat across her already red hot body as she took his big dick over and over deep into her snug love tunnel.

He took that as a compliment but perhaps wisely stuck to showing off what his man-meat of a 'club' could do. Drilling her deep as his own crotch hit into her skin for a firm smack but not leaving either of them feeling any pain from the repeated collision as he went in deep just a second or so after being balls deep. His eyes having a tough task deciding what to focus on more. Either staring right down to watch his prick pound that perfect pussy of hers, or up to watch her boobs shake delicious thanks to their combined motion. Impressing in his own way not just by lasting inside her hot, wet twat but fucking her hands-free without even needing to grip her waist while she didn't even have her legs around him. Keeping them spread out and wide in her above the knee socks for a full display as their hip action brought top notch pleasure.

"MMMMM… I've very impressed…" Spiranac said with a lick of her lips as she stopped her motion. "Mmmmm… Surprised you weren't just trying to maul my tits off again…" She said with a wink as he pulled out of her snatch.

"Is that a hint?" Frank asked as he stepped back, watching her move to kneel on the side of the bed.

"Maybe… But here's a good hint for you…" Paige said, leaning a little so she could smack the middle of her bed. "Lay down…"

"Absolutely!" Shawn wisely agreed, managing to take off his shirt to show off a nicely toned upper body as he moved up to lay on the bed with his fat cock pointing right up and ready for more.

"See? Not just golf I'm good at instructing at!" She smiled again as she swung a leg over. Easily mounting him before reaching down under the skirt she still had on as she blindly reached, guiding his dick back up into her wet snatch. Both of them moaning out as she sank down and pulled her hand back to rest onto his chest as she adjusted to the invasion. The sight now hidden by the skirt she had on as she began to dish out a ride onto him. Shifting up and down on his already familiar cock to plunge herself right down onto him. Setting her tits off to jiggle about as she moved up and down while her blonde locks flowed behind her. "MMMMM… But I do need to give a fucking hint… AHHHHH FUCK… Once… MMMMM… Once in a while…" She added between load moans as her hands soon gripped his wrists and made it clear what she wanted with both her guiding him up to her rack while she leaned in to stick those shaking breasts out towards him.

She didn't need to spell it out too much longer as he soon took a hold of her mounds once again. His fingers showing skills for more than just tech support as they sank in, leaving her ample flesh to jiggle around the digits as he got a firm grip of her. Helping her to moan out as she continued to arch and buck down, making sure her chest was pushed into his grip even as she kept a hold of his wrists to further encourage the hold. Using that double clutch to aid her own motion to drive her wet and still needy twat right up and down his meaty pole. The smack of her skin hitting into his still heard even from under the skirt so while the motion itself might have been hidden the sounds and the feeling were still clear for both of them.

"MMMMM! OH FUCK YEAH… MMMMM! Big fucking cock! AHHHHH FUCK! Filling me up soooooooooooo fucking good! MMMMM!" Loose strands of the golden hair of the influencer were left stuck across her pretty face from the forming sweat. Just adding to the already red hot sight of the half-naked beauty raising and dropping herself again and again down onto his thickness. Despite the repeated motion her love tunnel was still nicely snug to grip his dick perfectly, like she was a natural Size Queen all along. "MMMM FUCK! Like these big fucking tits, huh? MMMMM! Bet you fucking do… Might even let you… MMMMM! Fuck the Hell out of them if you… AHHHHH SHIT! Keep this fucking up, stud! MMMMM!" She groaned out the invitation even as she was making she he kept on fondling her mounds to give that extra boost of pleasure. As if her bouncing away on his length wasn't thrilling them both as she happily fucked a man she's only just met on her own bed. The same room and sheets often seen in some of her racy snaps she posts online, but never quite used for much more XXX-rated content like this.

"MMMMM FUCK!! Sounds like… UHHHHH! A great fucking deal to me!" The lucky hunk underneath her taking this ride moaned out with an as expected wide smile. Taking up her words more as a direct challenge than a mere offer as he began to do some motion matching of his own just like she'd been doing in the previous position. Working his hips upward as she dropped down. Sending his cock nice and deep up into her as that slap of their bodies connecting got a little sharper. Ensuring she was nice and filled up when they matched the rhythm of the other. Also causing her rock up a little bit more further on that thick shaft when she lifted up. Her skirt flying up in the air to finally reveal a hint of the fun going on underneath as this shameless hook-up continued.

"OH FUCK!! MMMMM! FUCK YES! A real… AHHHHH FUCK! Real fucking good deal! OH FUCK!! MMMMM!!" The blonde bombshell was all too happy to agree as she felt the fruits of her own encouragement with how his cock was ramming up into her snatch as she drove herself straight down into him. Fucking herself onto that big dick as much as it was actively thrusting quick and hard into her still needy box. Still no care in the world to the risks of taking a total stranger into her bareback as she bounced away. Staring down with lust while still keeping his hands pressed into her shaking titties as she kept them pushed up and out into him. A fresh groan of approval each time his fingers squeezed and explored her rack to make it seem like this isn't just a rate time of her getting a dick that was big enough to satisfy and good enough to last inside of her fantastic, hot and wet pussy. She finally had a guy who had a clue about how to treat her big boobs correctly.

The tech expert and delivery guy underneath her moaned out, starting to sweat himself as he watched that gorgeous, curvy body of the social media beauty raise and lower onto his thrusting dick. Only getting quick flashes of seeing the actual penetration going on as her plaid skirt flowed up and down in time with both of their motions. The pleasure of her still tight walls, leaving his prick coated in her juices making sure he moaned away as he gave back as much pleasure as he got by thrusting up to match her bounces. Those juices dripping down her inner thigh to catch and stain onto the tops of those sexy above the knee socks she still had on to make even more of a mess of herself than her sweaty state and messy hair already had her in. Perhaps he was even dishing out that extra bit more enjoyment to the horny golf star on top of him with how his hands weren't getting even the chance to pull away thanks to her tight grip to ensure he kept on groping away at her. Not that from his grin he felt like missing out on getting as much of those titties as he possibly could.

"MMMMM… Not fucking bad at all…" Paige said as she finally let go of his hands. Acting like she wasn't already more than blown away by him being able to keep up with her as she dismounted him with a groan. "Hold tight there. Let me get something real quick…" She said as she moved over to the cabinet in the corner of the room where she's put that delivery box onto before the action got underway. No complaints from him of course as he sat up and watched her come back with the lid already opened up on a tube of what appeared to be sexual lubricant. "Might as well go for the real 'hole in one' everyone wants from me, right?" She shamelessly grinned before making him groan out as she squirted a little bit of the liquid onto her hand. Using it to stroke away onto his fat cock to ready him up for clearly some butt fucking to come.

"You said it, not me…" Frank stated with a groan as she continued to put on a show. Turning around with a well practised lean pose to stick out her skirt covered butt out, and not for planning on taking a gold swing either. Reaching her her skirt with lubed up fingers and not caring about staining her attire either as she reached her backside. Making herself gasp out as she pushed a digit into herself and gave a quick round of pumps in and out of herself. Looking like a motion she wasn't exactly unfamiliar with either as she despite her own tightness she still moved smoothly in and out of her own back passage for a good couple of minutes.

"Oh, I think you can handle it…" Paige said, with a lusty smirk as she closed the tube up and dropped it down. Still not taking off either the golf skirt or her above the knee socks as she moved back up onto the bed but this time facing the other way from him. Getting up into the classic hands and knees position but her lower clothing not keeping her lower holes covered for too long as he moved up to kneel behind her. Easing the skirt up to expose that juicy, rounded ass as he lined his shaft up with the last of her holes he was getting to sample. Already her gaze cast over a shoulder in anticipation as she doing a little grinding with her rump against his dick as he pressed against her freshly lubed up tightness.

"OH FUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!!" Her blonde haired head tilted back instantly when he finally penetrated into the tightest of all her holes. And even he had to just pause and groan out, adjusting to this vice-like grip around his thickness that made him feel she'd rarely if at all offered up this hole to anyone, including her ex-husband. Already her hands gripping into her own bedsheets with two big handfuls, and not caring about the questionable stain of lube off some of her fingers from the grip. Hissing out from a mix of pleasure and pain as even as down to fuck like she was, this was a huge amount of thick dick to handle in her tight asshole. "UHHHH! FUCK! FUCK!! AHHHHHH FUCK!!" She panted out, staring back as his hands went to her waist for a firm hold as he began to thrust. Making her body jolt in response as her big tits swung back and forth underneath her as she got fucked from behind. Groaning out as she had to adjust quickly to being stretched out by this moaning stud's huge dick.

"MMMMM! FUCK!! Fucking tight as Hell! AHHHHH FUCK!! MMMM!" He was stating the obvious as he groaned out behind this horny blonde bombshell. Smoothly working that lubed up dick into her super tight backside as her skirt, hiked up above her juicy cheeks, swayed slightly while her plump booty began to jiggle as he pushed in and out of her. Easing in a little more of this thick inches into her as he spread her open over time. Once again impressing as he lasted inside such a tight backside especially at this already late stage of the fun. Sweat rolling off his nicely toned frame as he banged the gorgeous former pro golfer turned social media personality from the back. But for once in more control of the pace as his thrusts were making her shift back and forth rather than a proper motion under her own power.

That in part was due to her keeping herself up in the doggy style position now with only one arm. The other hand down under her stunning body to plunge a couple fingers into her already soaking wet and well fucked pussy. More than overriding the pain from her tight back passage being stretched wide as she delivered some self-loving to herself with quick pistons of her digits into her slot. Going knuckles deep in quick fashion while her juicy ass cheeks jiggled away as his thrust went in deeper at a firm pace. Still managing to keep looking back over her shoulder through strands of her swaying blonde hair to show the burning desire for a man she'd only just met an hour before but has let complete a 'tour' of her holes, and nothing to go with putting balls into any golf course holes either.

"AHHHHH FUCK! OH FUCK YES! FUCK! AHHHHH FUCK! FUCKING FUCK THAT ASS! FUCK IT! OH FUCK SO FUCKING GOOD! MMMMM!!" The sweat was dripping off the already stunning features of the influencer and brand ambassador as her curvy frame jolted back and forth in response to those firm thrusts into her rear. Keeping her huge breasts swaying in time with her body as they hung underneath. All as her pumping fingers made sure more juices dripped down to not just further stain her socks covering her inner thigh and legs, but leave splats of evidence down on her own bedsheets underneath her. "UHHHHH! FUCK! DON'T FUCKING STOP! AHHHHH! SO GOOD! YES! FUCKING YES!! AHHHHH! FUCK… MMMMM! FUCK THAT ASS! OH FUCK!!" She begged as her fingers kept ramming away into her over and over like she was caught up in her own personal sex-controlled time loop. Her moans loud and shameless and joined not by his own groans of delight, but the sinful clap of her thick cheeks striking both against one another and his waist as he plunged in deep.

Showing that despite his own moans and moisture all over him he still had some left in the tank to give not just her, but perhaps her overlooked, juicy backside the kind of pounding it deserves. Keeping her held in place so he could thrust in smooth and straight. Sending his crotch smacking into her plump ass cheeks to fill her up to a limit she's never had touched before. Easing back a few inches right after before driving back in to repeat the motion and enjoy the clap of her butt into him over and over. Giving her the sort of action that many a lover before, including her ex-husband, hadn't been able to deliver to a woman putting on a performance of her own to make her look like she'd be more suited for a career in adult films than anything to do with golfing.

"OH FUCK! FUCK! C-CUMMING! GONNA… FUCKING!! CUM!! MMMMMM!!" She barely managed to squeal out in loud delight before she kept her fingers rammed into her slot as she came all over them. Groaning out as her head hung down like she'd finally been defeated by not just some hard anal sex but this man's huge, long and thick shaft. Moaning out as more juices trickled down the inside of her legs to join the stains down her high socks and all the splattering across the sheets of her bed. And getting fucked still through her peak as the stud behind her managed to hold out despite her asshole clamping around him. His last rounds of firm thrusts ensuring she got to experience every moment of perhaps the hardest orgasm of her life before he finally pulled out. Making her groan as her asshole was left sinfully gaping from the sort of anal action that would render a normal woman unable to sit without pain for well over a week.

No such worries for her as even after just finishing her own peak, she was ready to pay back her sudden lover for such pleasure. Casting him another lusty grin as she motioned for him to move off the bed as she shifted to sit perched on the edge rather like how this had all began. He wasn't planning on objecting as he moved to stand on the floor and them moved around to be in front of her. Not needing to say a word as she cupped her massive tits from the sides and used them to press into his dick, capturing them for a red hot sandwich. Not even caring that this dick had just come right out of her ass as she started to work her rack up and down to make him moan as she finally made good on the earlier promise by rewarding her with a fuck from her big breasts.

"UHHHHH! Awwwwww FUCK! MMMMM!!" Frank just moaned out as the still horny blonde did all the work. Putting those much lusted after knockers of hers to perfect use than just thirst trap pics on social media. Smoothly pumping them right up and down along his shaft as the slap rang out as those big orbs hit his crotch before racing back up to make his dick vanish between them. Clearly a well practised motion as well from how easily she worked her rack along a length like this. Her fingers tightly gripping herself but much his clutch on her earlier on, her more than ample flesh still jiggled about even in such a deep hold of herself. A hint that she was enjoying this herself as well from the groans she was letting out as she fucked his cock with her stunning body after already offering up all three of her holes to him before this point.

"Yeah, fuck those big fucking tits! You like that, huh? Like this big fucking tits, fucking this big, fat fucking cock of yours? Mmmmm… Yeah, you fucking love it! Just like all those fucking horny guys do following my posts so!" She grinned up through strands of hair as she pumped away with her boobies. Keeping them pressed around his thickness as she worked them right up and down. Keeping the clap of her mounds striking his body ringing out and despite the stiff motion, neither got any pain from the contact. Showing no shame in giving a titwank to the shaft that had just been drilling into her ass minutes before. "Mmmm… I want that fucking cum, baby… I want it all over my fucking face… And all over these big fucking tits you couldn't keep your fucking hands off of! Mmmm! Gonna milk this big fucking cock real dry with these big dirty fucking tits of mine!" She vowed with a lick of her lips, before she leaned over a bit to spit down onto the crown of his prick as it popped out from between her mounds. Easily smearing the saliva onto that shaft with the next thrust up she gave with her breasts as she worked away with the quick and firm rhythm.

Caught up in the afterglow of her own peak, luckily she didn't question the fact that this lucky hunk was moaning as loudly now being stuffed between her big tits as he had been balls deep in either her mouth, pussy or ass over the course of this hook-up. Then again, for a social media personality more known for sexy shoots than any golfing accomplishments from her playing career she might have been disappointed if smothering his cock with her juicy rack didn't get him moaning out like this. Showing now that she's more than skilled with using her assets to perfection with a quick and smooth motion all the way along his rod. The perfect size and thickness for her chest to work over so she made full use of being able to give the sort of titty fuck that would make most red blooded males blow an early load after just a minute.

"OH FUCK! AHHHHH FUCK! MMMMM…" Shawn groaned out as he stared like he was in a trance. Seeing the mass of jiggling flesh pumping away up and down his fat cock as he began to pulse inside of that pushed up and out cleavage she was offering. All while the beauty driving her boobs along his manhood grinned broadly as she got just the reaction she was hoping for. Along with the pleasant surprise of him being able to even last for this long between her much lusted after mounds. "FUCK! H-HERE IT CUMS! FUCK!!" He was at least able to warn as his dick throbbed again but despite hearing that, she just kept on working her breasts along him at this brisk pace. Carrying out the vow from earlier to milk him dry but leaning her face down like she wanted to make sure both parts of her got a splattering just as she'd promised before. Not that right now, from the look of pleasure across his handsome features, he was thinking of anything else except blowing a big load.

That arriving soon enough as he let out a big grunt. The first shots of thick, hot spunk firing up to make her groan as they managed to hit into her stunning face. Catching into not just the loose strands of hair across her features but into her blonde locks at the sides of her head before staining over her cheeks, lips and chin. The next shot hitting along her neck for good measure before she leaned back. Allowing her big tits to not just finish the job but collect the rest of this massive load. Spunk landing across of her jiggling breasts as she pumped away with them both for another round. Smirking down as she watched the jizz drip not just back down into the valley she had his cock still stuffed into, but over the sides and the front to stain over her hands and fingers too. Not even releasing him as his cock began to go soft, ensuring there was mess all over and between her titties by the time she sat back with a satisfied sigh and let go of her coated rack.

"Mmmm… That was a green jacket winning performance I'd say…" Paige said, licking her lips clean of the bit of spunk there she'd caught.

"I'm guessing that's one of those fancy golf terms?" Frank chuckled as he admired the messy state he'd more than helped leave her in.

"You're catching on quick, rookie…" Spiranac teased as she locked eyes with him. "Although I'm not so sure you're cut out for a career out on the course just yet."

"If that's an offer to give me more 'lessons' like this? I'm sure I can find some free time to fit in some more time with you…" He said with a smile.

"Well considering that I'm much better at this than I was trying to be a pro golfer? I think we're going to have some real good, hard hitting lessons in the future…" Paige grinned back as she used a finger to scoop up jizz from between her tits. Sucking it off her digit with an approving moan. "Might even let you get a discount to OnlyPaige… If you're really good the next time of course…"

Chapter 16: Chapter 16. Tatiana Badiu (Blue Screen Brigade) •THE END•

"Another day, another run of deliveries." Shawn Conner, one of the affiliated tech experts and delivery drivers of the Italian branch of Blue Screen Brigade, said with his latest package to be dropped off tucked under his arm as he pressed the doorbell to the apartment listed for this delivery. A step back to wait and bring out his official ID badge as the young, nicely toned and handsome man was clad in the rather standard uniform of a branded short-sleeved shirt and a set of comfy shorts.

Now whatever the man had been expecting to see when the door opened, he was soon very pleasantly surprised when his eyes were drawn immediately to a massive pair of large, rounded and ripe breasts packed into a straining bra with a tight pink-sleeved top that was barely buttoned up thanks to the vast size of those tits. A major distraction from the rest of this beauty with bright red dyed hair, plump glossed lips and a cute short skirt that hid her often overlooked juicy ass that matched her figure.

"S-Sorry!!" He stuttered with a blush as the woman smirked like she'd had this happen before as he offered the package. "Got a delivery here for a Miss T Badiu? Hope I'm pronouncing that right?"

"You're fine… And not just for checking out my 'equipment' here…" Tatiana Badiu, otherwise known better only by her handle PureRuby87, said with an all too casual tone for being stared at by a stranger. "After all, it's not like I didn't pick this outfit for a specific reason." She bluntly said to make it clear what she was doing.

"Well, damn… If you're not gonna get me in trouble with my boss about that, then it's all good, Miss."

"Miss? Don't be so formal, stranger." She teased as she now took a turn to look him over while she held the box. "Call me Ruby." The woman who lives and works in Italy is American-born and of Romanian descent said with a delicious tone to her thick accent.

"Well, Ruby…" Conner smiled as they locked eyes. "I guess with an outfit like that you must be one of those influencers online? At least a model for one of the 'exclusive content' sites?" He assumed. "Would explain what you'd ordered in the box there."

"Someone's well prepared to go out fulfilling quests if you figured that out so quickly." PureRuby joked again with gamer lingo. "Then again, if you did know who I was you would have called me Ruby right off the bat… And probably recognised my tits first before the face…" She added as she saw him sneak another look at her on shameless display rack.

"You're not gonna let me get back to my 'quests' so easily without reminding me of that, huh?" Shawn joked back with a smile.

"Maybe… Maybe not…" Tatiana smirked and gave another look over the nicely handsome and hunky man. "You certainly aren't like most 'NPCs' I come across… Or are you more of a main character in the making who can carry out a quest or two for me?" She said with a brief run of her tongue across her pouty upper lip.

"...Depends…" He said as he locked eyes with her. "What kind of 'quests' are we talking about here?" He said with a suggestive tone to see if he could call the bluff of the confident beauty.

"How about you step inside this 'quest hub' and find out, traveller?" She boldly offered as she stepped back and held the door open. "Just watch your feet. Don't want to upset the rabbits now, do we?"

"No, no we don't…" He smiled, taking up the offer before he looked at the floor. "Oh, you meant actual rabbits! I get it…" He laughed as he stepped inside.

* * *

A few moments later, inside of PureRuby's videogame den the redheaded, busty stunner was sat on her high-end gaming chair but turned away from her PC and consoles set-up and the merch of figures and the like on the shelves. Her attention with approving eyes and a grin to match was on the lucky stud she'd invited in as she watched him lower his shorts and step out of them. A very 'Legendary-class' weapon revealed to her in the form of his thick, long and hardening cock as he even pulled his shirt up and off for a full look at his hunk frame before she reached forward and stroked his cock. Only a few rounds of pumps are needed to get him rock-hard. A fact helped by how her huge tits jiggled away as she moved her arm.

"Well then… Let's see if you've got what it takes to be a Main Character… Or if you're just another NPC…" She teased before she brought his cock to her glossed lips. She didn't even waste time with a pre-tease of licking as she guided him in. A moan left him as those full, pouty lips wrapped around his thickness while she let out a moan of approval at the feeling of being stretched out. Something she seemingly hadn't gotten for quite a while. "Mmmmm… Shhhhlllkkk… Mmmmm…" She didn't hold back either. She went to work as she slid her mouth down along his prick before she eased back up towards the crown. Just to roam back down as her hand at the base just kept his rod steady for her to slurp on. That left her free to focus on establishing the rhythm to get into a nicely timed movement for a hint that this is far from the first time she's sucked some dick.

"Mmmmm! Fuck! Yeah, suck that fucking dick, Ruby…" The lucky delivery man groaned as he stared down. The red hot sight of her stunning face and full lips as they moved along his meaty dick to apply some saliva onto his length. Her bright red hair swayed as she steadily pumped along his rod but, for another sign of her experience with dishing out oral, her free hand came up to brush her hair back and not simply to keep the view clear for him. "Fuck! MMMM… God damn, that's… Mmmmm… Real fucking good, Ruby… Keep sucking that cock…" He encouraged, and in turn, felt the light moans vibrate off his prick as she seemingly got a buzz from her online handle being used during sex. As if from the steady and smooth way she sucked his cock she needed any further encouragement to stuff her mouth full with the shaft of a man she's only just met today.

"Mmmm! Mmmmmphhh… Mmmmm… Shhhhrrrllppp…" Her gorgeous eyes sent a well-practised seductive look, the same kind she's used in countless sexy snaps for her exclusive content sites, up at him as she bobbed away on his dick. The minutes easily passed, much to her approval as indicated by the groans she still let out around his cock as she blew him. Her test to see if her hunch about him being able to handle a busty bombshell like her proved delightfully true as she could slurp away so much his cock got nicely slick with her saliva. Without the usual risk of a guy blowing after a minute. That allowed the drool to slowly drip along her chin from her repeated sucks along the shaft to start to land on those massive, world-class tits she had on shameless display.

Not that at this point of the fun, either of them had checked the clock to keep track of time even with him still being on the clock for the delivery rounds he's supposed to be on. Both enjoyed one Hell of a wicked distraction here as he enjoyed a set of juicy lips perfectly wrapped around his meat to make him moan. While she groaned, getting filled up quite unlike anything she's had for weeks if not longer as she feasted on this stranger's big dick. Those meaty inches taken deeper into her far from a novice oral hole as she removed her hand from the base. Not letting it get lazy as she moved down to under him. A sly trick to gently take hold of his nicely sized balls for a soft massage as she smirked around his dick. She still slurped away, of course, while her free hand kept her bright red hair back as she made a lusty mess all over his fuck-stick and a bit of the same down her neck and across her huge rack.

"Mmmmm! Fuck! You're fucking hungry for this dick, Ruby? Mmmmm shit…" He said with a groan. Able to impress in his own right to handle the sensations of her fingers, more used to achieving countless trophies and achievements in videogames, as they stroked over his nutsack. Coupled with her fantastic, hot and wet mouth. She pumped along his vast size and got closer to the base. Those full lips shined even more with the drool she left on his pole and cared little about leaving the exposed skin of her breasts to glisten even more than one of her oil-themed videos and shoots. "Mmmmm… Fucking take it deep, Ruby… Get this dick nice and fucking ready… Ahhhhh… To fuck the Hell out of you…" He vowed, and with his length being still rock hard after being on the receiving end of the kind of blowjob that would have easily made most men, and all of her Simps too, cum in mere minutes? It was a vow more than just a cock promise.

"MMMMM… Mmmmmmphhh! Mmmmm…" She sensed that as her eyes lustfully narrowed before she took hold of his thighs. A full-on display of what she gets up to when not gaming or doing content as she confidently plunged her mouth straight down into his crotch. That huge cock stuffed down her throat as she loudly groaned, much like the moan that escaped the man who got his cock worshipped by such a snug, hot oral tunnel. She didn't even gag for a moment as she stared up with another piercing stare and slurped on his rod while her soaked chin pressed against his balls that her palm still massaged. Like this was just part of the 'quest' she'd given him to prove he was worth her time. A slow pull back to drag her lovely lips along his size before she pulled off. The porno-worthy moan that escaped her proved he'd met her high standards as she licked her lips to admire the mess over his length.

"Well then, traveller… Your sword has been well enchanted for this 'quest'…" Tatiana said with a smirk of approval as she sat back in her gamer chair.

"Something tells me you're used to guys 'swords' breaking after a few minutes of battle, huh?" Shawn stated the obvious as he sat back and stared with wide eyes and a grin as she began to undo the last buttons of her admittedly barely on top.

"Try seconds…" PureRuby sighed before she smiled again, and gave him a reason to keep doing so as she peeled her top off to show that straining bra. Not for too long before she licked her lips and reached back. Those incredible, massive enhanced tits bounced free as she took off the bra and showed rock-hard nipples, both adorned with silver piercings to show she's not just a mere cock-tease e-girl to be that kinky, that topped each.

"I can fucking believe that…" Conner agreed and could see exactly why as he backed up again so she could get to her feet. Sliding down her skirt quickly before doing the same to her panties, the sight of that half of her underwear matching the bra was more a sign than she had planned to film some content for her spicy sites today rather than being down to fuck. Not that his attention was on anything other than her juicy, rounded ass and the sight of her shaved and smooth pussy with the clear moisture over her folds.

"Well? What are you waiting for, hero?" The redhead smirked, playing up to her love of gaming with the remark while she got back into her chair and took up a position with her legs shamelessly spread wide while her arms reached behind her to grab the back of her chair. The smirk stayed on her as she watched him step in, not giving a single hint of concern about the fact he pushed his dick into her slot bareback. "MMMM… Ooooooooh FUCK! MMMM…" The moans were loud and instant as she felt that thick length, coated in her drool, stretch her love tunnel delightfully as her body responded with an all too eager buck against him as he started to thrust. That caused her huge tits to bounce right from the start as she got banged and the slight creak of her chair as it took the strain barely heard from the moans the two of them let out.

"MMMM… I'm surprised… AHHHH… You didn't go right for the tits first! MMMM…" The American-born, Romanian-descent beauty smiled as she ran her tongue over her top lip to show how very pleasantly surprised about that fact she was. Especially as it meant she got to moan loudly and enjoy a big cock plunge in and out of her dampening pussy. A lean of her head to gaze over the tops of those massive, jiggling tits of hers to watch that meaty dick pump into her tightness. "MMMM… You must have… AHHHH… Looked up the walkthrough to know how to… MMMM! Tackle such an important quest like this! MMMM…" She playfully teased as her eyes locked onto his moaning features with another smouldering look that was just like those on her stunning photoshoots for her sites. Expect for once she showed off all of her stunning, curvaceous frame here as she took a big cock deep into her tight pussy for a sight that if recorded would have broken the Internet if not sent her fans worldwide into meltdown.

"AHHHH FUCK… MMMM… Figured… MMMM! I'd need to earn fucking those tits first! MMMM!" The tech expert wisely said as he smiled before he let out another moan as he worked his cock firmly and smoothly in and out of her wet twat. A display that he wasn't exactly a novice when it came to filthy action like this as his hands kept a grip on her slender waist while she took care of her legs to keep them spread wide for full access to her slot. Unsurprisingly, his gaze was fixed right down on her mountains to enjoy the shakes as she jolted back into her gaming chair with each pump he delivered. Before her body bucked back against his dick as he pulled a few inches back just to drive back in and make them both moan in delight.

"MMMM! Smart move, rookie! MMMM FUCK!!" She smirked again. Her hand briefly came off the chair as it creaked and rocked from the stiff way she was being fucked on it. A hiss soon left her parted lips as her hands took hold of those heavy tits to deeply grope before she captured the nipples for a quick tug. A performance a different kind compared to her steamy videos as her hands slid back along her body, brushed her long dyed red hair back and then resumed the task to hold the chair for support. That purposely allowed him to show his ability as he went to town on her slick and tight pussy. Getting her own 'quest rewards' here as the smack of his body hitting her curvy frame was soon heard as he plunged in deep. More groans left her from the feeling of being both stretched wide and filled right up in a way that left her looking even more like a porn star than ever before.

The plans of completing his actual day job and other deliveries were more than put on hold for now as he groaned and carried on with his long stare at her amazing tits as he made them bounce from the stiff thrusts he sent into her twat. A constant stream of moans from his mouth thanks to how tight and wet her love tunnel was clamped around his thickness. Her lusty shifts to match his pace ensured his dick was stuffed fully into her box and only a couple of inches pulled out when he moved back. Just to ram back in and make a firm slap ring out around her gaming den they've now turned into a sexual one. The first drops of sweat started to form across his forehead as he groaned to show the high standard of action needed to properly satisfy a woman built like her.

"MMMMM… Keep it up, traveller! AHHHH FUCK! I might have… MMMM! More quests for you… MMMM! If you continue to level up like this… MMMM FUCK!!" The redheaded content creator and online model showed that even getting action this good from a cock so long and thick, she hadn't quite lost her mind to the lust just yet. Able to keep up the dirty talk while teasing as she arched back in her chair and let him plough away into her needy, snug pussy. Fresh, sinful moans escaped her full lips with each balls deep thrust she handled to leave his cock now with a shine of her juices. No shame shown at all for the fact she's now taken all that big dick in two of her pleasurable holes so far and, from the knowing smile on her moaning lips, she knew she'd give that prick a good time with her infamous titties too before this was all said and done.

"AHHH… I like the sounds of that…" Conner said with a smile as he eased his dick out of her slick hole to make the both of them groan from the empty feeling.

"I bet you do…" Tatiana smiled back as she stood up from her chair when he stepped back. "Can't just have repetitive gameplay with just the same old missions now, can we?" She teased before motioning for him to take up a seat in that already well-used (and not for its intended purpose) chair.

"No… No, we can fucking not..." Shawn grinned as he took the offer to leave him in the sweat left from her body on the seating. His cock standing straight up and ready for even more from her. "And I'm ready to… MMMMMPPPHHHH!!"

Whatever he'd been planning on saying was cut off by those huge tits being stuffed into his face to smother him as she took up the mount position on his lap. Her pussy dropped down along his cock until she met the base. Her hands went to the back of his head to keep his face applied to her incredible rack as she wickedly grinned like she'd wanted to do this for a long time and finally had a guy who could last with her. So she dished out a very fitting reward as she began to bounce on his lap. Her wet and tight pussy pumped along his fuck-stick as her huge mounds rubbed against his moaning face as he grinned into the ample flesh while her flaming red hair swayed behind her as she fucked his cock.

"MMMMM FUCK!! Steady yourself, traveller! MMMM FUCK!! AHHHHH!!" The beauty known online as PureRuby87 tilted her head back to moan as she worked her stunning, curvaceous frame sharply up and down on this familiar cock. A further test not just for what this lucky man and his big dick could handle from the online model and social media star, but what her gaming chair could endure from the hard bounces and rocks back and forth it had to take thanks to her ride. "MMMM!! FUCK!! This mission is one… MMMMM!! Very few have gotten to take on before! AHHHH FUCK!!" She admitted to, in her unique, teasing way, to show that she wasn't used to action lasting this long before. She took full advantage of this face as she drove her wet pussy right down to make a loud slap ring out as her body collided with his frame. Her smooth and swift pace is another sure piece of lewd proof that unlike some influencers online she doesn't look like sex on legs, but can deliver red-hot action as well.

"MMMMPHHH! MMMMM! HMMMMPHHH!!" Not that right now he could see anything expert a massive set of tits as they covered him and rubbed across his face. Little choice, as if he hated a single moment of this, but to moan into her ample, to put it mildly, flesh with attempts to lick, kiss and suck on her mounds as she pressed into him. Motorboating him in a way that would make countless men and probably even a good few porn stars suffer an early finish from the outstanding feeling. He thankfully for them both could take it. Still with his wits about him as he held her waist to make sure she didn't jolt off his dick from her very energetic bounces and allowed her to bounce away. His cock kept rammed up into her dripping love tunnel without a single thrust needed to be delivered by him as she happily did all the work for them both.

"MMMM FUCK! Such… UHHHH! FUCK! MMMM!! Such a legendary weapon! MMMMM!! So big and thick… MMMMM!! Hitting my critical points so fucking well!! MMMM!!" She kept up the gamer-themed dirty talk even as it got broken up with lusty cursing and just lewd and loud moans. A more than healthy shine of sweat across her thickly curved body as her juicy ass slapped down into him with every drop down to jiggle away and make the sharp slap from their frames meeting ring out along with all the moans. Her long red hair still flowed behind her but a couple of strands clung to her back from all the sweat. "MMMMM SHIT!! Sure you must have… AHHHHH! Entered a cheat code or two… MMMM! FUCK! To have such a big fucking dick… AHHHH! I mean, such a powerful sword like this! MMMMM! FUCK!!" She groaned with a big smile. A glance down but only saw a bit of his face from out of her huge tits as she continued to smother him and no plans to stop. Not just because of how much she enjoyed the wide, intense ride to his thick prick, but from the muffled moans of delight he sent into her jugs to show she could keep this up for as long as she wanted.

Which, handily for them both, was such a long time that it made the dose of oral from earlier on feel like a Triple-A game development cycle time away from this point. Hot, sweaty action as her prized gamer chair strained so much it had a lean back to it now from being used like a bed for this lusty fun. The very lucky man getting used for her pleasure (but he got plenty from her soaking pussy as it bounced along his inches) let out groans into her chest as despite the lack of air he was still in the 'quest' with plenty more to deliver. That fact was appreciated as her skilled in more than gaming fingers rubbed the back of his head as she kept him pressed into her tits in a way that alone, even without her soaking twat rammed down into his crotch, many men and a good number of women too would happily blow their savings on to just enjoy a minute of.

"MMMMM… Hanging in there, traveller?? MMMM…" The resident of Italy but originally American-born smirked again as she finally let go of his face and leaned back while still mounted on his cock. That allowed him to gasp and moan now free (but even so with some reluctance from how good it felt) to suck in air while she switched tactics. Working her more than shapely and often overlooked hips back and forth to grind her wet twat down against his dick for another boost of pleasure. "MMMMM… I almost wondered if I was going to hear… AHHHH! The 'Sonic drowning' music from how much air you weren't getting just then…" She teased with another sexy smile as she used her hands to brush her hair back. A deep groan soon left the pair of them when she dismounted his lap and another clear creak was heard as her chair got a brief break from handling their filthy action.

"Would have been… One Hell of a fucking way to go out…" Shawn just smiled as he caught his breath. His face left a light shade of red, but nothing close to the shade of her hair, from the erotic suffocation of sorts he'd just enjoyed.

"You're too important of a main character to be killed off this early. This ain't FF7…" PureRuby teased with a wink as she moved across the room and opened up a drawer in a cabinet. "Here, stranger. Got some good things in stock for you." She said, tossing him a bottle of clear fluid in a bottle as he got to his feet.

"Damn. Lube?" He smiled as she moved past him and took up a position to kneel on her chair. "You do that kind of content?" Conner teased as he popped off the lid and admired how her juicy, rounded ass was sticking out towards him as she yet again grabbed the back of her chair to hold the position while her huge tits hung down and heaved a bit.

"Oh, just a lot of oil usually… But I'd be lying if I hadn't considered going further…" She said with a look cast over her shoulder at him as he poured some lube onto a finger. A groan left her lips as he applied a digit onto the last of her holes to be tested today and met not exactly unexpected resistance before he pushed in. "MMMM… A good player… Always makes sure they're prepared for a main-line story mission…" She was still able to tease with the themed dirty talk as she groaned. A slight push back against his hand as he took his time to work the finger in and out of her asshole. A showcase that the both of them had a fair bit of experience with backdoor action to know how to perform a slow and steady lubing up of her tight back passage. A little extra lube poured down her crack as his finger pumped away to make her smile as she watched with anticipation. Before he eventually pulled out to stroke some of that lubricant over his member to be fully prepared.

Not too much delay before he stepped behind her and spread that juicy ass apart. A long, loud moan escaped the redhead as she stared and watched that thick dick push into her super-tight asshole. A bite down on her lower lip as she gripped her chair firmly and started to ease her hips back towards him even before he'd delivered the first thrust. When that arrived they both groaned in delight to impress once again. Him able to handle such a vice-like grip around his manhood while she enjoyed her back passage being stretched out wickedly by this very willing invasion. At the same time they showed their experience once again (but perhaps likely on her end more used to toys in this hole if her claims of few men having reached his point were true). The hunk behind her used a slow and steady pace to let them both adjust to the sensations, and that allowed her to work her thick hips back and forth to gradually fit more of his big cock into her tightest of holes.

"MMMMM FUCK!! FUCK!! Fuck, that's big!! MMMMM FUCK! MMMM!!" A tilt of her red-haired head in appreciation while she worked back to rake his thrusts. This time the chair she was using more rolled a bit from the motion they both were using but his grip on her slim waist ensured she couldn't jolt too far away and not enjoy that thick length as he pumped into her asshole. "MMMM! Keep it up, my… UHHHH! My well-equipped hero! MMMMM! FUCK! Don't miss out on the 'bonus quest' by screwing this one up! MMMMM FUCK! FUCK!!" She reminded him as those much lusted-after mountain-sized tits of hers swung underneath her as she rocked back and forth to take his dick. Still able, in between the loud moans and cursing, to keep her dirty talk going as she was getting as much a kick out of that as she was the feeling of a fat slab of man-meat deep in her back passage.

The same is not quite being said for the lucky, to put it mildly, man standing behind her as he thrust his dick into that snug asshole. Able for once to stare at a different part of her curvy body than her rack, he looked straight down to see her plump ass cheeks rippling away as she shifted back and forth with perfect timing to take his stiff thrusts. His pace increased now that they were both adjusted to the feeling as he worked his thick member deeper into her needy and just as built as the rest of her is to take dick hole. Rather than words, just used his moans to show how much he loved this as sweat formed and dripped along his hunky body from the effort needed to pound a beauty as stunning and busty as she is.

"MMMM FUCK! That's it! MMMM! Don't hold back now! MMMM! FUCK!!" She continued to encourage as her gorgeous face was left with a shine of sweat. A few strands of that signature bright red hair left stuck to her cheek while the rest swayed back over one shoulder. Her arousal was clear not just from the moans that escaped her, but the switch to move a hand from holding the chair she's been fucked on (and in plenty of positions too) to down under her body. "MMMM! FUCK! COME ON! MMMMM FUCK! FUCK THAT ASS… MMMM FUCK! MAKE ME… MMMM!! FUCKING CUM FROM THAT BIG FUCKING DICK UP MY ASS!!" Not even bothering now to keep the act up as she made the demand. A lick of her lips as she took care of her lower ones to brush back and forth with a quick, needy pace. Yet another display of her lust along with the fact this can't be the first time she's taken it up the ass to know how to keep the desire sky high as she got railed from behind.

Deep grunts escaped the man stood behind her as he rammed his fat dick deep and hard into her snug asshole. Her juicy ass cheeks clapped back into him for a sharp impact yet neither of them felt any sting of pain from the contact. Her moment now to make a part of her other than her dyed hair turn a shade of red from the stiff way her backside struck back into his toned body to handle all of his meaty inches. A performance more expected from a couple of seasoned skin flick stars than a prolific gamer and a lucky delivery guy. His gaze still locked onto that jiggling rump as she drove back and forth to sharply smack into him as his cock plunged into her still tight, even with this amount of dick in her, asshole.

"FUCK! FUCK! MMMMM FUCK! AHHHHH FUCK! YES! YES!! YES YES YESSSSSSS MMMMM!!" The thick accent made the curses and moans even hotter than before as kept her fantastic body in motion so her now messy hair swayed while her huge tits bounced back and forth in time with the crash of her booty into the stud behind her. Juices dripped down her thick thighs and along her wrist from the rapid rubs she gave herself while groans spilt from her open mouth. "FUCK… CLOSE! MMMM! DON'T… FUCK! DON'T FUCKING STOP! FUCK! FUCK FUCK FUUUUUUUCKK!!" Her eyes for once were rolled back not from putting on a look for a teasing photoset for her exclusive content pages, but from filthy pleasure as it built up from their combined actions. Her brisk self-pleasuring and him tapping that stunning ass deep and hard in a way that would render most women walking with a limp for a good week or more if they tried to take even half the amount of a pounding she's so expertly handled.

"FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCKK!!" Another lift of the head and a stare at the ceiling as her body went from those intense shifts against his thrusts to shudder and more jolt in response to his hard pumps. The loud moans were the first signal of a long overdue orgasm before her back passage clamped firmly around that dick as he kept a piston-like pace to wisely, even as he groaned from the tightness, make sure she enjoyed every last moment of this peak. The wide smile over her sweat-soaked face showed she had no regrets in letting a total stranger fuck all of her holes as she left her fingers slathered in juices and she got a last rub in on her slit. A glance back with a sinful hiss as she felt him pull out of her ass so she could admire the wicked, gaped state of her once vice-like asshole.

"Bring that big fucking dick right here!!" She demanded as she, to impress in her own right after she'd just cum so hard, turned around to once again sit on her drenched in sweat and juices gamer chair.

"What? No more 'quest giver' talk, babe?" Shawn teased as he stepped forward and watched with wide eyes as she cupped her mounds from the sides and leaned towards his rock-hard dick.

"Oh, you're gonna get something fucking better than any damn side-quest…" PureRuby purred as she made him moan just as loudly as he'd done while balls deep in any of her holes. His member sandwiched between those amazing, weighty tits that jiggled just from being pressed around his thickness. A slight groan from her too thanks to the hot feeling of a dick that had just been in her ass now stuffed into her rack. Along with her nipple piercings that press against his toned body to grind as she began moved her mounds. Those sounds from both of them only carried on as she began to slide her rack smoothly up and down. A slap was heard of the bottom of her tits hitting his crotch as she had such a huge size to those jugs that his cock completely vanished between them. Not even the crown was seen when she worked them down to meet his body but she had the view to glance down and just about see the bell-end when it popped up deep down in her cleavage,

"HOLY FUCK! MMMM! FUCK…" He moaned with his teeth pressed together to endure and enjoy this for as long as he possibly could in the knowledge this was the biggest and best set of tits he'd likely ever experience in his life. Some sort of minor miracle that he didn't just blow his load the moment he was captured in those boobs, never mind after the lengthy hole-stretching session of sex that had come before this fantastic finish. "FUCK! MMMMM SHIT… FUCK…" A deep grunt as the first throb of his dick was felt as she expertly massaged his length with her mounds. Clear experience in performing this act, as only expected with a chest of her incredible size, but in her own right she was more used to this finishing off guys in mere seconds. So she still had a big, approving smile on her sweat-coated face to not mind that the fun hadn't stopped just yet while she groaned a little and pleasured his big cock with her stunning tits.

"MMMM… Get that fucking cum ready, stud… You're gonna fucking soak these big fucking tits with it!" She almost growled as she gave more of an order than the playful 'quests' that had made up the element of their sex earlier on. Her shining with moisture tits pumped quickly along his dick with a firm press around his cock. A guzz gained for her from the sqiush of her huge rack against his body. Her nipples brushed with a bonus tingle thanks to her piercings as they dragged along him. Even though his rod was made to vanish between her titties so he could only enjoy the feeling without seeing the act clearly. Just fine by the moans he let out as those breasts were pumped along his dick to feel even better than her hot mouth, wet pussy and tight ass had done when he'd been balls deep in her. Such an amount of flesh to her chest that her hands deeply dug in with a strong grip but still could do nothing to prevent the wild shaking her mounds performed as she worked them right up and down over his dick.

"MMMM FUCK!! Not… UHHHH!! Gonna be… MMMM! A fucking problem, Ruby! OH FUCK!!" He gasped as sweat rolled down his face and his prick pulsed again deep between her heaving, huge mountains. Getting the kind of treatment men around the world would drain their bank accounts just to enjoy a minute off, let alone the more than impressive amount of time he's spent trapped between those juicy tits. His eyes locked down like he was hypnotised by the constant ripple her tits did as she stroked them along his dick and slammed into his crotch to make a loud, lewd slap ring out. Before dragging them back just to drive back in as she groaned from the feeling. Not used to any man lasting for this amount of time but was thankful to finally be able to dish out the kind of intense titty fuck she's clearly longed to do for no doubt months if not even longer. "F-FUCK! HERE IT CUMS!" He managed to warn as she instantly pulled back but kept her grip on her tits to offer them up, pushed out towards him as his hand grabbed that throbbing cock to rapidly pump.

The eyes of the woman known online as PureRuby87 narrowed with sinful approval as she watched the thick ropes of hot spunk fly out and splatter across her amazing tits. A fittingly large load sent streaks of white across her breasts on both sides to make her purr at the sensation. Spunk landed down between her tits to vanish in her deep cleavage and spray over the fronts, catching across her hands as he emptied his balls onto her chest. A more than generous coating like she'd been dumped on by a couple of guys or more by the time he let go of his spent cock. That left her free to put on a last show to use her hand to smear that cum over her titties so they really had a shine over them before she brought a finger to her mouth. A little taste of his load from off a finger to suck down with a very satisfied groan.

"Mmmmm… Someone was fucking backed up…" Tatiana let out a seductive laugh as she sat back in her chair. Letting his spunk drip over her tits as they heaved.

"No fucking shit!" Shawn grinned as he too admired the mess he'd made over a set of some of the best tits on all the Internet. "Those huge damn tits got me really worked up!"

"I've heard that before… But usually after just a minute of 'action'…" PureRuby admitted as she used her tongue to steal more of his jizz off her fingers to taste it.

"I can believe that too! I mean, it's been like… Oh shit!" He chuckled as he saw the time on a nearby clock. "That long? My Boss is gonna have questions about what's taken me so long to complete these deliveries today!"

"I'll put in a good word for you…" Tatiana claimed with a smirk as she glanced down at his dick. "Besides, after today? I think you'll need to stop by again between your rounds…" She said, making his eyes widen at the idea. "Well, usually the men in my life I either need to help me through some games and getting achievements… Or paying for a thing or two… It's about time I had a 'Co-Op Partner' with major fucking benefits like you…" She bluntly said with another lick of her full lips.

"Guess I'd better leave you my number, and not just the work one…" Shawn eagerly nodded at this idea.

"Babe, just your Gamer ID will do just fine…" She teased with a wink before smirking as she gazed over her cum-stained titties. Thinking about how this physical 'game' of theirs would come with some major replayability value to it!

The story was not finished. (Chapter 10/? If you're interested in seeing the future chapter, you can go.

( https://archiveofourown.org/users/daxg2001/pseuds/daxg2001 )

Or search on Google (daxg2001)

Last Updated:2023-10-30

Chapter 17: Chapter 17. StepDaughter (Brain Control Enterprises)

Written by JCBeleren

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary: John mind control his bratty stepdaughter

Tags: bimbo, blonde, blowjob, female submissive, hypnosis, incest, male dominant, mind control, oral

•Massage To The Arthur•

I give credit to the original author in every story, first and last chapter. If any author wants to delete their story, they can reach out to me via message.

....

...

"Please Daddy! Fuck my tight little pussy like the alpha male stud you are! Make me cum with your thick, manly cock!"

McKenzie's tight, 18-year-old body was riding me hard, her tits bouncing while my hands gripped her round, bubble butt. My fingers kneaded her muscular ass, disbelief still flowing through my veins.

"I can't believe I've never realized it before," she gasped. "You're the perfect Daddy and provider. And now your little girl can make you feel so good!" Her pussy gripped my cock in a vice grip, milking me with every movement of her slim, flexible body. She was so hot and wet and tight, like she had never been so turned on before in her life. Her voice had a sexy, ditzy quality, like she was drunk.

Only I knew that she wasn't. Something else, something far more incredible, was going on.

"Oh, yes, Daddy! Cum in your stepdaughter's tight little pussy." She egged me on, her bright, hazel eyes glazed with lust and excitement. "Show me how a real man takes a woman."

My cock twitched in her cunt and she moaned. I groaned, my balls tightening. I was about to fill this sweet little teen's womb up with my load. And somehow, despite the situation, I didn't feel an ounce of disgust or guilt. Only power. So, I thought. This is what victory feels like.

* * *

God dammit. I was so sick of disappointing myself. I pulled the car into the garage and turned it off as the garage door came down behind me. I hit the steering wheel a couple times with weak, futile blows of my palm.

"Fuck..." I muttered. The worst part of all was that nothing had really happened today to make me upset. Nothing out of the ordinary, at least. It was just... my life.

I was thirty-five, and I'd always thought that by now I'd be riding high. Instead, everything was just... slightly worse than I had hoped it would be. I was just a little overweight, on my second wife and had a job as a software engineer that paid for a nice lifestyle but didn't make me feel like anything more than a worker drone. I hadn't taken a vacation in three years because on the last one my ex-wife had ended up banging the surf instructor and then filing for divorce.

I tossed the Tesla keys into the bowl by front door, slid my feet out of my leather dress shoes and then grabbed McKenzie's workout sneakers and put them onto the shoe rack. My second wife, Barbara, had come with a bit of baggage herself. In her case, it was McKenzie, her recently 18-year-old daughter.

Patience is a virtue, I reminded myself. I thought, for the umpteenth time, that whoever had invented that cliché that had never lived with a teenage girl. Somehow McKenzie, cute little McKenzie, was not only a total slob but also treated me with utter disrespect.

On the kitchen table, a brown cardboard package was placed at my seat. I crossed the room, picking it up and turning it around in my hands. The package had a label in bold, black and white font, that read, "BDE: Reprogram Yourself for Victory."

Oh shit. I instinctively glanced over my shoulder nervously. It actually came... I remembered this purchase distinctly, mostly because it had never arrived.

Three weeks earlier...

It had been a long day at the office when I'd ordered this particular package. That sexy bitch Alison had been strutting her stuff all day, wearing a little red dress that showed off the boobs and ass that had gotten her the promotion she hadn't deserved. I had driven home all hot and bothered, and after making sure neither of the girls was home I had laid out on the mattress, kicked off my slacks and pulled up an incognito browser on my laptop.

My cock was in my hand, throbbing and hot against the skin of my palm. As I surfed my usual porn sites, one particular video kept showing up. It was the viral porn sensation of the day, a video of a cute little teen going wild for her "Daddy"'s man meat. Almost without thinking, I clicked.

Ten minutes later, my face was flushed and my hand was a blur as it pumped up and down my hot, needy rod. Precum dripped from the head of my prick and made my fingers slippery on my shaft.

"Please, Daddy?" the young woman moaned. She was on her knees, hands desperately stroking a man's cock while staring up into the camera. It was a POV video, so it felt like she was staring into my eyes, into the depths of my debauched soul. "Please let me suck your big, hard cock..."

How am I watching this? I thought, groaning deep in my throat. McKenzie is practically the same age as this girl. What kind of father am I? "Yeah, honey..." I grunted instead, the most primal part of my brain asserting dominance over the moralistic wimp that was trying to take back control. "Suck Daddy's cock like a good little slut."

As if she could hear me, the girl in the video leaned forward, planting a loving kiss on the thick shaft of the cock straining before her. My balls tightened. "Thank you, Daddy..." she murmured, then parted her bright red lips and slid her mouth over the head. Her mouth descended to cover the cock on screen, a moan of utter pleasure reverberating through the speakers.

My length jerked and I came like a fire hose, desperately snatching up my hand towel from the bed beside me and trying to catch spurt after spurt of cum that shot from my twitching manhood. "Fuck..." I groaned, my body flexing incredibly tight and then relaxing back onto the soft mattress.

My finger tapped the space bar, pausing the video as I closed my eyes and laid back. My body was limp, wrung out and incredibly relaxed. In fact, I was so blissed out that I slipped into a light nap, completely disregarding the fact that I was laying naked on my bed with a towel full of hot, sticky seed crumpled beside me and a porn video still frozen on my laptop.

It was not a sight Barbara would have wanted to walk in on. My brain flickered, thinking I should probably clean up before... But I was asleep.

* * *

"Hey, you."

I jerked awake, looking around wildly. "Wha—?" I muttered blearily. There was no one else in the room.

"Yes, I'm talking to you!"

I sat up, scanning the space around me. The voice, I realized, was coming from the laptop. I squinted at the machine suspiciously. Covering the still-frozen image of the gorgeous brunette sucking her father's cock like a pro was a pop-up ad, a video of a well-groomed man with silver hair and a navy suit who was staring through the screen at me with disconcerting focus.

"I know you," he declared. "I used to be you."

This is weird... I thought, but for some reason I didn't reach out and hit the Close Window button. It was like the man's eyes and voice were hypnotizing me, drawing me in and pinning me to the comforter at the same time.

"You wish you had more control in your life. You wish you could get out of the rut you're in and achieve your true potential. There is so much more than what you're experiencing..." He trailed off, raising his eyebrows like he knew he was striking all the right chords. "Wouldn't it be nice if you could change all of that?"

I felt myself nodding along. Yeah... Then I snapped myself out of it. "This is stupid," I snapped out loud, reaching out to close the laptop. They're just going to try and sell me some dick enlargement pill or Viagra substitute.

"Before you close this ad," the man cautioned, "know that this is not some silly pitch for a knockoff erectile disfunction capsule. Our product, a series of self-hypnosis recordings, is about transforming you into the man you deserve to be... Permanently."

Why am I still watching this? I asked myself, but I knew why. This man was pushing all the right buttons. I wanted to know more.

"Got your attention?" Mr. Silver Fox asked. "I should have it. Our cutting-edge techniques are what allowed me to transform from this —" An image flashed on the screen. It was obviously the same man, but grossly different. He was at least 40 pounds heavier, with a scraggly beard and slumped, defeated posture. "— to this..." The camera, which had been zoomed in on his face and chest, pulled out and slowly panned down.

I blinked, hardly comprehending what I saw.

The man was only dressed in his tailored navy suit from the waist up. Below that, he was completely naked, his muscular legs planted confidently and his sizable prick standing proudly erect.

Gazing up at him adoringly with her mouth wrapped around his thick rod was the girl from the porn video.

"Keep going, darling," he murmured, resting his hand on her head.

"Mmm..." she moaned happily and began to bob her mouth up and down on his cock, taking him deep with every movement. My brain was still registering the shock of the situation when the man began to speak again.

"Follow the link below," he said, looking up at the camera and into my face. "Become the man who turns women into the slutty little girls they were always meant to be. You'll thank me for it." He grinned broadly, a model-worthy smile. "And, better yet, they'll thank you." He winked, like we were sharing a secret, and then glanced down to the woman at his feet.

"You love it, don't you?" he asked.

The woman slowly pulled back, his cock emerging inch by inch from between her pouty red lips. It was wet and hard, throbbing with masculine need. She smiled up at him like the happiest woman alive. "Yes, Daddy."

The man turned back to me and raised his eyebrows, like he was asking what I was waiting for, but I was already searching through the pockets of my slacks for my credit card.

* * *

Today...

I cut open the box on my bed, taking care to lock the bedroom door behind me. I felt strangely nervous, like if Barbara walked in and saw me with a product like this she would be upset. Inside the cardboard, on top of a load of packing peanuts, rested a piece of paper.

We apologize for the delay, the note began. We have recently taken far more orders than expected, and we have fulfilled them in the order in which they were received. To compensate you for the extra time, please find included an additional product: our BDE patented cologne. Become the man you were always meant to be. A man with style, flair and, above all, confidence.

I swallowed, then tossed the paper to the bed and rooted through the box. Inside were a pair of headphones, an iPod and a small bottle of cologne.

I examined the cologne first, taking off the top and spritzing a puff of it out into the air. Oh...

It smelled good, how I imagined it would smell in a boutique men's fashion store in some exotic city like Rome or Paris — the scent of masculinity, power and influence. I rolled my shoulders and stood up straighter, realizing that I had been slouched over like a goddamn gorilla. That's not how a Man stands, I thought. A Man stands tall, erect, powerful...

I shook my head. Wait... what? Where did that come from? Shaking my head, I started to put the bottle carefully on the comforter, resolving to save it for a special occasion.

I stopped myself. "You should put it on," I ordered. Was my voice a little deeper than usual? It resonated in my ears. "So what if you aren't going out tonight? That's no reason not to smell great. You deserve a little self-indulgence." Besides, I reasoned, even as my hands moved of their own volition to spritz cologne on the inside of each wrist. If I put it on now I can ask Barbara's opinion when she gets home. I raised one wrist to my nose and inhaled deeply. Yes... It was right.

I placed the cologne on my bedside table and picked up the iPod. It was an older model of the wheel-and-click variety, and when I pushed the Power switch its small screen showed a list of tracks simply numbered: BDE 1, BDE 2, BDE 3... and so on. I plugged in the earbuds and slipped them snugly into my ears. Sitting back against the headboard, I swung my feet up onto the mattress, selected BDE 1 and pressed Play.

"Hello..." The voice was deep, silky smooth, and familiar. It was definitely the man from the advertisement that had sold me the BDE recordings in the first place. "I'm glad to see that you've taken the first step towards becoming the man you were always meant to be..."

I closed my eyes, his velvety voice washing over me.

"I hope you're someplace relaxed, peaceful and alone, because we are going to be commencing immediately..."

My eyes flickered open and I checked my watch. I've got time... I thought. Barbara had texted to let me know she'd be working late, again, and McKenzie wouldn't come talk to me unless she had a true emergency — which only really happened when she needed money for shopping.

So, with nothing on my mind but the strangely hypnotic voice of Mr. Silver Fox, I closed my eyes once again and began to listen.

"Your breathing is becoming deeper and deeper, each breath clearing your mind of stress, worries and insignificant thoughts..." I relaxed a little deeper into the mattress, finding a more comfortable position. The man's tone was calm but firm, and I found myself almost nodding along as it filled the dark void of my mind. "Stress is for lesser men. Worries are for lesser men. Insignificant thoughts are for lesser men. As you breathe deeply, you are finding that all those things are drifting away and becoming less and less important. All that matters is breathing deeply, relaxing, and listening..."

My breathing was becoming deeper, I noticed. I felt my chest swell with each in breath, confirming what he said.

"... and even if you tried, opening your eyes would take more effort than you're willing to invest."

I realized that I'd lost focus at some point, and I tuned back in as the voice pointed out my current situation.

"And it's okay, because you don't need to invest any effort right now. You just need to listen, to learn and to grow..."

Right again... I thought. Opening my eyes would take more effort than I want to make. I'm listening to this. Just listening and relaxing. And I'm more relaxed with my eyes closed...

The darkness was all around me, and for a moment I felt like I was floating in a void. There was no bedroom around me, no mattress beneath me, no headboard behind my back. There was only the darkness and the warmth of the voice that wrapped around me like a toasty quilt on a winter's evening.

"The sounds around you are fading, until all you can hear is my voice... The sensations around you are fading, until all you can feel is the sense of self within you. The true Man who has been slumbering inside of your body for so long, waiting to be released. The alpha you've been holding back from unleashing..."

* * *

I blinked and shook my head, my eyelids fluttering open. I suddenly realized that there was no sound in my ears, and that there may not have been any sound for some time. I coughed self-consciously and rubbed my face with my hands.

"What the hell...?" I groaned, checking my watch. I felt strange, energized, like I'd just taken a power nap and downed two shots of espresso. Oh crap... I must have fallen asleep while listening to the recording, because it was 45 minutes later and I didn't remember anything beyond the first few minutes.

I swung my feet off the bed and stood up, tugging the earbuds from my ears and tossing them to the bed. Bouncing lightly on the balls of my feet I stared down at the tiny silver device. Unexpectedly, a wave of unease swept over me.

That's dangerous, I thought. What if Barbara had come in while you were listening to that? I wasn't sure why the thought struck me as so dangerous, all I was doing was sitting there and ostensibly napping, but the thought of my wife walking in on me listening to my BDE recordings was a worrisome one. "You'd better put these away," I told myself, scooping up the earbuds and wrapping them around the slim device. "She could be home any minute."

I grabbed the cologne in my other hand and walked to my dresser. The sock drawer, most classic of all marital hidey-holes, was my first instinct, so I stuffed the cologne in among my folded-up ties and boxers and I tucked the iPod into a pair of my favorite socks.

There, I thought, feeling somewhat more secure about my situation. I took a deep breath. "Well..." I said aloud. "That was... interesting..."

I felt like I should feel different, like my eyesight should have changed or a veil should have been lifted from my vision. As it was, though, I felt about the same except for that strange energy. It was as if the 45-minutes of recording had filled me up to full battery.

Downstairs, through the floor, I heard the clattering of dishes in the kitchen and the muffled sounds of cursing. McKenzie? I wondered. Barbara probably wasn't home yet. I momentarily wrestled with the idea of ignoring her, but I sighed and headed for the door. Maybe I was just whipped, the beta male to my wife and her teenage daughter, but I also wanted to be as good a father figure to McKenzie as I could. Maybe I hadn't been her real Dad, but there was no reason I couldn't be a strong, influential male role model in her life.

At least, that was what I told myself. As I entered the kitchen, I could see that McKenzie was still in post-workout mode. The counters had been covered with the ingredients for some sort of health shake -- a container of peanut butter, some plastic bags of veggies and a bucket of what looked like protein powder. McKenzie was in the middle of it, the eye of the storm, her slim teen body clad only in a pair of skintight red workout capris and a matching sports bra. She had managed to turn shake-making into an activity worthy of two dumpsters and a fulltime garbage man.

"Hey," I said, my eyes roaming down her smooth, tanned back and then flickering upward again before they could rest too long on her round, bouncy teenaged ass. Screw your head on straight, man. "Thought I heard you having a bit of a problem down here?"

McKenzie spun, brunette hair whipping around over her shoulders. Her hazel eyes sought mine out and squinted at me distrustfully. "I have it under control, dude," she said, wrinkling her nose at me in what seemed almost like a gesture of distaste.

I hated that she called me dude. It was like she was trying to pretend I was one of her buddies, or maybe someone at school who was far below her in social status but with whom she was forced to interact with for a project.

I shrugged, trying to let it slide off me like water from a duck's back. "Good to hear," I replied lightly. I glanced around the kitchen. "Just make sure you clean up after yourself when you're done." I'm not sure why I added the command. It was unlike me. Usually I would hope that McKenzie knew well enough to clean up after herself, I would be disappointed, and then I would end up doing it for her. While I was the senior software engineer on my team, I didn't have the confidence to order anyone around in the comfort of my own home. Here, the women ruled supreme — two queens and their moneymaking jester.

McKenzie rolled her eyes and snorted softly. "Sure, sure, dude. I'll totally take care of it. Don't you have anything better to occupy your time than tell me what to do?"

I felt a surge of frustration rise up in me at the derisive comment. Somewhere in the back of my mind, just beyond my conscious thought, a voice was murmuring...

You are an Alpha Male. You exist to lead. Your mind is sharp, and your decisions are final. You deserve respect.

But I wasn't really listening to it. It wasn't important. What was important was that the young woman before me was disrespecting her father. At the same time, my palm tingled, and I suddenly realized that in the theatre of my mind I was imagining bending the haughty little teen over my knee and spanking her until she changed her tune.

Strangely, along with irritation, I also felt another emotion arise. In the pit of my stomach, a knot flexed and relaxed. My mouth watered, like I had just taken a bite of a nice, juicy steak, and I found that I was breathing in the scent of McKenzie's sweat and the sweet perfume she wore, which hung in the kitchen like a soft, invisible cloud.

She smells like dessert, I thought, and then stared at the thought in alarm. Where did that come from? I felt the same sense of shame that had come several weeks before while watching the BDE viral video — I was McKenzie's father for crying out loud. These were not the sort of thoughts that were appropriate. I didn't even want to be thinking them... did I?

McKenzie was watching me, I realized, some part of me recognizing that she was gauging my response. Calculating. Seeing what she could get away with.

Usually, I would have told myself it was fine. It's just a teenage thing, I would have justified, reasoning that I needed to be the bigger person and take the high road. Just let it slide. But in this moment, I was halfway across the kitchen before I could stop myself.

McKenzie's light eyes widened as I strode toward her, and I retroactively realized that I had a grim, determined expression on my face. It was a look that I usually saved for subordinates who had majorly fucked up their code or for when I was tackling a programming project that needed to be handled by a true coding warrior.

I stopped in front of her, barely a foot away, well within her comfort zone. She shifted uneasily but was boxed into a corner between the sink and the refrigerator. She couldn't move away. I tightened my jaw, ignoring her scent as it wafted even more strongly into my nose. I'd never noticed it before today, but suddenly it was the most obvious smell in the kitchen.

"You look here," I said, my voice low and commanding. I felt it resonating in my chest, the same strange way it had after I'd taken a whiff of my new cologne. "I've put up with this bratty little teen act for some time, and today I'm well and truly tired of it. You're 18 now — an adult — and if you can't start treating your father with a little bit more respect you'll learn real fast exactly who wears the pants in this household, who puts food on the table and who puts clothes on that body of yours."

This was probably more words than I'd ever directed at McKenzie at one time, and I saw that her eyes had gone wide with shock. Her lips parted as though she was trying to say something, then she took a deep breath and a flush rose in her cheeks. Her chest rose and fell, and I noticed all of a sudden that I was even closer to her than before.

I took a deep breath of my own, and a surge of that earlier energy rushed through me. "Do you understand me?" I asked, my voice low and my eyes boring into hers.

McKenzie blinked, her hazel eyes glazing as her lips parted in a short gasp. Her tongue flicked out nervously to wet her soft lips. She looked distracted, suddenly, and I saw her gaze flicker up and down my body. "Yes, Daddy..." she murmured, eyes down. She swallowed, evidently nervous. "Are you wearing a new cologne or something...?" she asked weakly, obviously trying to change the subject. "It smells really good..."

I was silent, ignoring the question and letting the gravity of the moment sink in as I stared into the teenager's pretty face. I didn't even register the fact that McKenzie had called me "Daddy." She never did that. It was either "dude" or some other chatty teenage noun. I was focused on a single thing: the fact that this would be the last time that I allowed McKenzie leeway in her treatment of me.

The Man of the house deserves respect. He provides for his women and his women will treat him as he has earned.

The rush of adrenaline wore off after several seconds, the haze that had seemed to cover my vision fading away. Oh fuck... I noticed, as I stepped back, that the raw, pulsing electricity that burned in my veins had had an unintended side effect. I was rock hard, my cock straining against my boxers and tenting the crotch of my slacks. What the hell? My body hasn't done anything like this since high school...

I turned with a cough, doing my best to mask my unfortunate situation by pretending that I was too frustrated to look at my stepdaughter. "Good," I grunted, trying to maintain my facade of alpha dominance. "The kitchen had better be clean by the time your mother gets home to make dinner." Without another word, I strode confidently upstairs and then collapsed on my bed, my face in my hands.

* * *

"What the fuck just happened?" I asked myself, shaking my head and massaging my temples. Where did all of that come from? Did I cross a line? My brain felt like it was battling with itself, half of me screaming that I was fucking with the status quo and the other half sternly demanding that I stop fucking tolerating the way things had been.

I took several deep breaths, the scent of my cologne strangely calming. Evidently the self-hypnosis recording had affected me more than I had expected. That was okay. I hadn't done anything wrong, I justified. I'd just given McKenzie a stern lecture that she'd had coming her way for some time.

I let my mind relax, breathing out all of my tension and allowing myself to unwind some of the tightness that still lurked in my body. My cock throbbed, reminding me of a place where there was still quite a lot of tension. And how did this happen? I asked myself. It's not like you get turned on by your own daughter!

I squeezed my hands into fists, battling with myself and swallowing, hard. I stood up, walking toward the bathroom. I'll just get rid of this, I thought, and then maybe I can figure out what to do about that interaction.

Before I could cross the floor, there was a knock behind me.

I flinched, startled, and whipped around to see McKenzie standing in the doorway. She had one hand raised, a dainty fist having just knocked on the doorframe, and her figure was outlined in the sunlight streaming through the window behind me.

"Hey..." she said, her voice quiet and sounding a little rattled. "Can I come in?" She didn't seem to notice my current bodily situation, her eyes staring submissively down at the floor.

I felt a surge of pity. Maybe I was a bit too harsh... I took a deep breath, then nodded. "Yeah," I told her. "Sure."

She glanced up, her eyes meeting mine for a second before they slid away nervously.

I sat on the bed and patted the mattress next to me, offering her a spot.

She approached slowly and sat, then leaned up against me, her head on my shoulder. In that instant she felt closer to me than she ever had in the years I'd known her.

"What is it?" I asked.

It was a moment before she responded. I felt her body rise and fall as she took a preparatory breath. "I'm sorry..." she murmured. Her voice was soft and gentle, apologetic. "I... I haven't been good to you."

I felt her hair on my cheek, smelling the coconut scent of her conditioner. It did things to me that it shouldn't have. Instinctively, I put an arm around her and pulled her closer. "It's okay," I muttered, kissing her temple gently. "I shouldn't have gotten so riled up about it."

McKenzie scooched around so she was looking up into my face, her hand resting on my thigh. I tried not to think about it, but her hand was only a few inches away from my semihard length.

"No, you were right." She bent down, then, and kissed my knuckles softly. It was the kind of kiss that a devout Catholic gives to the Pope. Or that a subject gives to her king... Then, strangely, she lifted my hand gently and turned it over, planting her lips softly on the inside of my wrist and breathing in deeply. "You smell so good..." she whispered.

I furrowed my brow. "What?" I asked, my voice husky and rough.

"You're so good..." she said, eyes flashing up into mine. "So good to me, and to my mom. I know that we don't appreciate you enough. That even though you satisfy all of our needs..." Suddenly, inexplicably, her hand was sliding forward, into forbidden territory. "... we don't satisfy all of yours."

I growled low in my throat as her slim fingers covered the long, thick rod that bulged in my slacks. "Honey..." I said warningly. I could feel something rising inside of me, something that I might not be able to hold back if it came to the surface. "What are you doing...?"

But McKenzie was in her own world, her lips now by my ear as she leaned forward and brushed a line of dainty kisses down my jawline. "Nothing, Daddy..." she murmured, her breath hot on my neck. "Just..." she began to stroke. "... making you feel good..."

I swallowed, battling my arousal and also the strange force that threatened to overwhelm me. This is wrong! Some small part of me cried out weekly. This is so fucking right, a stronger part of me boomed back. "McKenzie —" I tried again, but this time she cut me off by raising her head and kissing me full on the mouth. "Mmph..." I groaned, her soft, willing lips covering mine and taking me by surprise.

Her hand stroked me more roughly, more urgently, and my cock responded, an electric zing shooting through my body and making me rock hard in a second. My body was twisting my mind, the arousal and heat of the moment fucking with my head so that I felt like everything happening was normal, as it should be.

I am the Man of the house. I am the king of my world. The women in my life are loyal concubines who live to service their Master.

I grunted low in my throat and my hands grabbed her and forced her back. With a snarl of dominance, I pushed her down onto the mattress and pinned her there by her forearms, my hands large and powerful around her small wrists. I meant to tell her off, to say that this was inappropriate, and we had to stop immediately. What came out instead was, "Did I say that you could touch my cock, slut?"

McKenzie whimpered, her hazel eyes glazed over with a look that I hadn't seen in some time. It was raw, naked lust, a desire that overwhelmed conscious thought on an animal level and turned people into rutting creatures of nature. She stared up into my face, her hands trembling in my iron grip. "No, Daddy..." she whispered. "Please, Daddy..." She bit her lip, and I knew what she was asking.

I let go of her hands and stepped back, my body feeling as taut and full of energy as a live wire. I stared down at my stepdaughter, her round, full breasts rising and falling as she breathed quickly in and out. Her pupils were round and dilated, staring up at me with awe and reverence. Without an ounce of self-consciousness, my fingers went to my belt and fumbled with the catch. It fell open with a clink and then with a zippp my slacks were on the floor, joined quickly by my boxers. I scowled and struggled with my dress shirt, buttons click click clicking to the hardwood floor as I gave up and ripped it open.

I felt a tiny part of my mind cringe, knowing that I looked like anything but a powerful, alpha male. I filed that emotion away for later. I'll rectify that situation, I decided, and in that instant I knew that my body in a few months would be as rock hard and sexual as my cock — which stood out before me, red and quivering with need. Precum beaded on the tip, my body prepared for what was about to happen next.

I needn't have worried. McKenzie was mesmerized, her entire body practically vibrating with taboo desire. She hadn't moved from where I'd put her, knowing her place like a good little slave, but her eyes begged me, and her breath panted between those lovely, red lips. "Daddy..." she whispered, every ounce of her body and mind wishing for one, single thing. "Can I please you...?"

There was a single moment of hesitation as 35 years of societal conditioning stood up to several thousand years of alpha male evolution and the self-hypnosis recordings that had unlocked them. My resistance snapped like a twig and I knew there was no going back. "Yes," I acquiesced, my voice resonant like a deep, full drumbeat. "Be a good little slut and make me nice and wet with your mouth... For starters..."

* * *

McKenzie rolled off the bed and onto all fours, her eyes sliding from my face to my thick, throbbing meat. I could see the gears turning in her mind, desire rolling off of her in waves but being held back by her need to please me.

"Slowly..." I murmured. "Seduce me with your mouth, baby girl..." I couldn't believe I was saying these things, these words that slid through my mind and rolled off my tongue with ease and confidence, but my barely-legal stepdaughter clearly loved them.

"Yes, Daddy..." she responded, crawling toward me. She knelt at my feet, my cock mere inches from her beautiful, delicate face.

She reached up for me, spreading her slender fingers —

I interrupted. "No hands," I growled. "Put them behind your back."

She complied instantly, mewling with pleasure as she obeyed. Her hands clasped together in the small of her back, pushing her mouthwatering teen tits forward and forcing her to sit up straighter, bringing her even closer to the head of my prick.

"Good girl," I told her, and I could see her shiver as the praise struck her with a jolt of pleasure. "Now... You can begin."

McKenzie leaned forward, her wide eyes staring up into mine as she kissed the end of my cock with those beautiful red lips of hers. "Thank you, Daddy..." she whispered, her breath hot on my sensitive skin. Then, her mouth was sliding over the head, her tongue sensually swirling at the tip and getting a taste of my precum. My stepdaughter moaned, her eyelids fluttering, as my salty flavor hit her taste buds for the first time, and I could see her nipples hard and tight through the fabric of her ruby red sports bra.

My hands, of their own accord, lowered and cupped her tits, thrust out by her posture and offered up for me. I could feel her quivering with bliss as I massaged and squeezed her perky breasts, her moans resonating up through my cock as she bobbed her head, taking me even deeper.

After a moment I leaned back, letting go, and closing my eyes. I can't believe this is happening, I thought, feeling my stepdaughter's lips sliding up and down my girth. It was like she was a blowjob machine, her nose pressed against my stomach as she built up a rhythm and took me all the way into her throat with each movement. I could feel the head of my prick in her throat, the tight confines of her oral tunnel just making me imagine how tight and hot and wet she would be if I bent her over the bed and fucked her sweet teenage pussy.

I opened my eyes, looking down and meeting McKenzie's adoring gaze. "You like this, baby...?" I asked, my voice husky with lust. "You like being my personal blowjob doll? A sexy little cocksucking slut for your Daddy?"

"Mmhmm..." McKenzie's eyes rolled back, and her body trembled. She was quivering, on the edge of cumming just from taking my alpha male meat into her slutty little mouth.

I reached down and, with a single movement, ripped her bra in half.

McKenzie gasped around my pulsing length, her body responding to my display of dominance. I felt her swallow, her throat massaging my length like a dozen hands and somehow making me even harder.

Her hair fell forward over her shoulders and forehead, obscuring her face, but she didn't even bother trying to raise her hands to brush it back. They were still clasped obediently behind her, and she knew that her only duty was to obey her Lord and Master... me.

Affectionately, I tucked her hair back behind her ears, then grabbed her gently. My palms were pressed to her temples, and she stopped moving as she realized my intention. Her eyes were wide and uncertain as she stared up at me, not sure she could take it.

"Don't worry, honey," I told her. "You're going to enjoy this..." And with that, I began to move. I stared into my stepdaughter's eyes as I fucked her face, my hips moving back and forward in a slow rhythm that built up faster and faster.

McKenzie moaned, not moving as my cock slid in and out of her mouth at increasing speed. Then, her hands came out from behind her back. I didn't object as one of them began to cup and massage her tits, tugging and teasing her nipples while the other dove between her thighs, under the waistband of her skintight workout pants and began to play with her drenched teenage pussy.

This is unreal... I thought. My bitchy, stuck-up stepdaughter was getting off on being used as my personal sextoy, her body reacting to my commands with utter devotion and pleasure. I grunted as I felt my body growing closer to climax, this single moment the hottest I'd experienced in years.

"Ohfuckyeah..." I groaned. "Alright, honey, time for the real fun to begin... Get on the bed for me."

My stepdaughter's hazel eyes flashed with a spark of excitement and she slowly, lovingly pulled back, my cock sliding between those red lips one inch at a time. A strand of saliva swung from her mouth, her tongue coming out to wet her lips as her gaze flickered between my eyes and my wet, needy rod. "How do you want me, Daddy?" I cupped her cheek in one hand, and she turned her head to suck my thumb into her mouth. She moaned again, eyes closing with bliss, swirling her tongue around the digit.

"On your hands and knees," I ordered. "Offer your ass up for me. After all, you still haven't been punished for your disrespect earlier."

McKenzie's eyes flashed.

For a moment, I thought it meant she was going to disobey, her bratty personality coming once again to the fore. Then, I realized that her cheeks were flushed and her breath was coming quicker between parted lips. The idea of punishment was even more of a turn on.

"Yes, Daddy," she murmured demurely, rising gracefully and stepping backwards until she bumped into the mattress. Eyes blazing into mine, she bent at the waist and hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her yoga pants. She didn't look away as she peeled them down her smooth, athletic legs and kicked them away, standing before me in nothing but a pair of lacy green panties the color of sea foam.

My eyes roamed over her body, from the wavy brunette hair that tumbled down between her shoulder blades to the perky teen tits that stood high and firm on her chest to the smooth abs and the dark wet spot on her panties that indicated to me she was even more turned on than I was.

McKenzie licked her lips nervously. "Do you like what you see, sir...?"

I didn't answer. Instead, I strode forward, my cock swinging ponderously, and gripped her by the hips. One hand pulled her to me, my mouth dropping to hers and planting a searing kiss on her open mouth. The other hand slid under her panties and my fingers found her volcanically hot slit. Before she could react, I slid a finger inside of her. I felt her gasp into my mouth, our tongues dancing together. Her body trembled and jerked, hips bucking against my hand. I pulled back, letting her moan and suck in a breath while her body came for her Master.

"Yes," I growled. "Now get on your hands and knees for me. I'm going to fuck your sweet little body into oblivion." I slid my finger out from her tight entrance and ripped the panties from her body with hardly a thought, the fabric coming apart in my hands.

My stepdaughter obeyed instantly, falling back onto the bed and rolling over onto all fours. She looked over her shoulder at me and arched her back, presenting her bouncy bubble butt to me for inspection. It was clear that she worked out, a habit she'd learned from years of sports and from her mother, and I truly appreciated the round, globular cheeks on offer before me. "Punish me, Daddy..." McKenzie begged, her breath panting in her throat. She rocked her hips, rolling against an invisible force penetrating her cunt. "Make your little girl pay for talking back to you."

My mouth was watering, and my cock practically sang with the desire to sink to the hilt in her hot, dripping teenage slit. But first, I had business to take care of. I knelt behind her, the mattress sinking beneath my weight. My hands caressed her smooth skin gently, fingers gently kneading the muscular hemispheres. Then, I pulled back my right hand and brought it down with a smack on McKenzie's ass.

My stepdaughter inhaled sharply, then blew out a stream of air. "Thank you, sir!" she exclaimed softly. "Please... I need more..."

I grunted and spanked her again, my palm stinging as I channeled months and years of frustration into my punishment of my stepdaughter's perfect, bouncy ass. Her skin began to redden, then burned a dull crimson under my assault. A dozen slaps later, I stopped, panting.

McKenzie's face was buried in the pillows, her moans of pain and arousal intermingling so that neither of us was sure where one ended and the other began.

I caressed her skin softly. It was warm under my touch, and I knew it must be sensitive. Bending down, I planted a soft, gentlemanly kiss on each cheek. As close to an apology as this bratty little teen was going to get. I could feel the heat of her arousal on my face, her cleanly shaven pussy bare and glistening with moisture. It had to be done, I thought sternly, my cock pulsing with need as I breathed in her scent. She needed to be put in her place.

My stepdaughter raised her head, her brunette hair tossed to one side as she looked at me over her shoulder. "Thank you, Daddy..." she whispered. Her face was flushed, but I knew that now it was with lust.

I brushed my fingers gently up her inner thighs and her legs buckled as her thighs clenched together. She wanted me more than anything but was doing her best to hold herself back. Even so, her breath hitched and her lips parted in a swift inhalation when I delicately caressed her pussy lips.

"What do you want?" I demanded, my tone soft but commanding. "Do you want this?" I slid one finger slowly, exquisitely slowly, inside of her, feeling her hot, teen tightness grip me with her inner muscles.

McKenzie was panting, her light brown eyes glazing over as she struggled against the need to fuck my hand. "Yes..." she breathed.

"How about this?" I added a second finger, her body so taut and clenched that I had difficulty as I began to slowly pull in and out.

"Please, Daddy..." McKenzie begged, her eyes rolling back in her head as her physiology responded to the touch of an alpha male. "I want all of it. I want all of you. Fuck your naughty little girl with your perfect cock..."

It was like her words had a direct line to my dick. My body snapped tight as a shot of adrenaline and lust rocketed through me, and my fingers slipped free of her dripping slit so that they could grip her hips in a vice grip. "That's good, baby girl," I growled, shuffling forward on my knees until I was lined up with her entrance. "Because that's exactly what I'm going to do."

I thrust forward with a grunt, pulling her back onto my thick rod. Her body was so ready for me that I slid in with practically no resistance, her slim teenage body lowering onto my cock with a gasp of utter surrender. She was so tight but so willing, her liquid need lubricating her snug tunnel so that I could begin to fuck her harder and harder.

I could no longer speak, could no longer give her the orders she craved, so instead I commanded her with my body. I reached forward, gathering up her hair in one fist and tugging her head back so I could stare into her hazel eyes. Her delicate features were a mask of devotion and lust, red lips parted and begging for more.

"Please Daddy please Daddy please Daddy..." Her voice was a chanting mantra of obedience as her body curved like a bow and her hips rocked back, impaling her on my thrusting length.

Now, it was me who obeyed. I fucked her like I had never fucked a woman before in my life — with a raging, primal energy and enthusiasm that I had never seen outside of my darkest fantasies. Her body belonged to me, a tight little teenage pussy for my alpha male cock to fuck until I came inside of her.

Wait... Inside her —? But the thought whipped by too fast for me to catch hold of and my body had already assaulted me with new sensations that made it impossible to focus on.

McKenzie's body trembled, tightened and convulsed, her mouth opening in a wordless cry of ecstasy.

I didn't slow as she came all over my cock, thrusting again and again into the deepest depths of her core. I felt my cock pushing against her furthest walls, fucking her inside out with my alpha manhood.

There was no going back now. My thick rod jackhammered in and out of her slim body, pounding her into the pillows until I couldn't hold back any longer.

I grunted and blew out a ragged breath, burying myself to the hilt in her tight, perfect body and then unleashing my load. I came like a volcanic eruption, my body solely devoted to this single, primal function. My manhood pulsed over and over, sticky white seed spurting from the head and coating her womb with a whitewash of my essence. I had never before cum inside a woman without a condom, and I knew in that instant that this was the only way I would ever finish in the future.

The feeling made McKenzie cum again, her body overwhelmed by the new sensation. She collapsed onto the mattress, her body jerking spasmodically as she lost control over her muscles.

I relaxed my hold on her, gently releasing her hips and pulling back inch by inch until my cock, still glistening with her juices, slid from her body and we both let out a soft ah of regret. I collapsed to the mattress beside her, my mind practically shutting down as my body focused on handling the dozens of sensations coursing through me.

I closed my eyes, letting the emotional and physical rollercoaster slowly descend into a more level state. I heard a rustling beside me and then felt the soft sensation of hair brushing across my bare chest. I smelled coconut and vanilla, and when I opened my eyes McKenzie had nuzzled up against me, her ear on my chest like she wanted to listen to my heartbeat. Her eyes were closed, and her body was so relaxed I almost wondered if she had fallen asleep.

"Baby girl...?" I asked gently. As the words left my lips, I knew that their meaning had been altered forever. This young woman was no longer McKenzie the stuck-up brat, who I tried to keep happy with gifts of money and affection. This was McKenzie the slut, my personal fucktoy and teenage sexdoll, brainwashed by my alpha cock into absolute devotion and adoration.

My stepdaughter's lashes fluttered as she looked up at me, her hazel eyes shining with a glow of satisfaction. "Yes, Daddy?" she whispered, her hand reaching out to caress across my chest.

In a single moment of weakness, I asked, "Are you doing okay?"

McKenzie's face lit up like a Christmas tree. "Of course, silly!" she exclaimed, kissing my chest with a giggle. "I've never felt so fucking good in my whole life."

By the time she had responded, though, my alpha male mindset had returned. I grinned fiercely down at her, pride rising in my chest. It was the pride of knowing that this woman was mine, that I had conquered her and made her so, and that she would be devoted to me as long as I continued to be the man that she craved. "Good girl," I murmured, stroking her hair until she closed her eyes and snuggled closer, drifting into a light, satisfied sleep.

I took a couple of deep breaths, letting my mind slow to a more reasonable speed. Then, I gently slid from underneath my stepdaughter and walked naked to my dresser. Extracting the BDE cologne from among the ties and boxers in my underwear drawer, I spritzed the tiniest bit onto my skin and took a deep whiff.

I recognized, this time, as the scent wafted through my nose and up into my brain. I felt a sense of calm settle over me and confidence begin to rise from my very core. So... I thought, giving the bottle a pensive look. This is what had such an effect on McKenzie. It was definitely something to think about.

I walked quietly over to the bed and stared down at the young, nubile body sprawled amongst the tangled sheets. My stepdaughter's face looked so peaceful and angelic snuggled up against my pillows. I grinned. I knew better. I took a deep breath, and then spritzed several puffs of the cologne over the bed.

I watched as the glittering particles of mist blew out in a cloud and then slowly descended, the chemicals absorbing into my stepdaughter's skin and flowing into her with every deep, sleepy breath.

This is good, I thought. This is very good... Sometime soon, my wife would be arriving home and I would have to handle that situation delicately. But until then...

McKenzie stirred in her sleep and reached out, seeking my warm body with her small hand.

I rolled my shoulders and took a deep, preparatory breath. There was so much more to discover about the new me.

Chapter 18: Chapter 18. Wife (Brain Control Enterprises)

Dinner was surprisingly normal.

I wasn't sure what I had expected. Maybe for my wife to come home and immediately realize that I had been screwing my stepdaughter all afternoon. Maybe for her to notice that something was different about me: that I had a silent, unspoken air of confidence or something.

But no, Barbara clicked into the house on her high heels — late, she'd been working late a lot recently — wearing her tight little pencil skirt and cream-colored blouse, looking like a million bucks but hardly giving her husband a glance.

In between our second and third fuck, McKenzie and I had teamed up to make the meal. Spaghetti and meatballs, the kind of food you can't mess up even when one of you is exhausted and the other has just been fucked out of her slutty little mind. It was the first time I'd made dinner in a while, usually when Barb wasn't home I just had cereal or made something in the microwave and was plopped down in front of my laptop watching TV by the time she got back to the house.

The gesture was lost on her.

As usual, dinner conversation consisted almost entirely of the girls talking while I sat there and chewed my food in silence. Today, though, for the first time in weeks, I didn't mind. I didn't sit there stewing, waiting for my wife to chat with her stepdaughter about her day and never ask me about mine. I didn't glower at the back of Barb's head when she wasn't looking only to beam silently at her when she deigned to glance my way. I felt beyond that, only now realizing how small and petty my old concerns had been.

I am the Man, the Master of this house. The Man of the House doesn't concern himself with the gossip of his women.

Honestly? I thought, cutting a meatball in half and forking a piece into my mouth, Barbara was right to treat me that way. I was a mediocre man. I didn't act in a way deserving of respect, so why should she have given it to me?

It wasn't until the meal was almost finished that my second wife glanced my way and said, "John, dear, can you come up after you do the dishes? I have something I wanted to talk to you about."

My stomach dropped, and the confidence that I'd been feeling the entire evening seemed to melt away as I reverted instinctively to old habits. What happened? I worried. Did she see something? Does she suspect something? What have I done wrong? I smiled wanly and nodded. "Of course, darling. I'll be right up."

Barbara nodded and wiped her mouth with her napkin as she pushed back from the table.

My eyes locked for a moment on her full, luscious lips, and then flickered back up to her cool blue eyes. I watched as she stood, dropped her napkin carelessly on the table, and then strode from the dining room. Her legs looked miles long in those heels and the casually sexual sway of her hips in that pencil skirt...

I realized I had been staring blatantly at her ass and glanced nervously at my stepdaughter. I was worried. What if she stops listening to me as soon as she realizes my confidence is a fraud? I wondered.

McKenzie was watching me, a playful glint in her hazel eyes and her teeth biting at her bottom lip. Her eyes were wide and innocent as she stood from her chair, tucking a stray hair behind one ear. She was wearing a skirt too, a wonderfully short one that bared plenty of thigh, and she played with the hem as she circled around the table.

We could hear her mother going up the stairs in the background — click, click, click in those heels — as she sat on the corner of the table with one leg dangling nonchalantly. She cupped my cheek with a small hand, gave me a look that was almost tender, then leaned in and kissed me full on the mouth.

My fears evaporated as I sank into the kiss. Yes, a deep, masculine voice sounded from the depths of my mind. Good. The worries I'd had with Barbara vanished, replaced by the realization that all I truly needed was a new set of mental frameworks to replace the ones I'd been using for years.

My stepdaughter's mouth was still only inches from mine as she pulled back long enough to whisper, "Don't worry about her, Daddy. I know you'll remind her who's the master of the house. Just like you reminded me..."

Then, I took control.

McKenzie gasped into my lips as I pushed back from the table and stood, my hands clasping her slim waist and pulling her closer. She slid off the table and onto her tiptoes and my fingers were up under that slutty little skirt, kneading her supple young ass and making her moan wantonly into my mouth.

I could feel myself getting hard as she ground up against me, her hands on my arms and shoulders and back and her perky teenaged tits pressed to my chest. But I pulled back. Something I have to do first. "Now," I ordered, rolling my shoulders back and fixing her with a commanding stare. I could practically sense my stepdaughter getting wet as I pinned her in place with my dark brown eyes and my hands on her curvy young hips. "You're going to clean up from dinner."

McKenzie's eyes fluttered down submissively. "Yes, Daddy..." she murmured, her voice soft.

"And then," I continued, "when I'm done with your mother, I'm going to come back down here and... check your work."

A little smile touched McKenzie's lips, pulling them up at the corners. Her glance up into my face caught my confident smirk and she nodded eagerly. "Yes, Daddy."

"Good girl," I told her. I leaned in swiftly for another peck on the lips before striding out of the room and up the stairs. I took them two at a time, self-assurance thrumming through me once again.

You are in control. You are an Alpha Male. You are the Man of the House.

Barbara was in the bathroom taking off her makeup when I came in. She didn't spare a glance my way as I walked in and sat on the edge of the bed closest her, my fingers entwined and hanging between my thighs as I leaned forward with my elbows on my knees.

"So," I said, taking a moment first to let my eyes wander down her curvy figure. "What did you want to talk about?"

My wife didn't respond at first, wiping at her face with a moist towelette, but I didn't feel the need to press. I could be patient. This was a waiting game. I hadn't realized, before, how much of our relationship was made up of dominance games like this one. I suppose, I thought pensively, that that's why I always used to lose.

"Do you know what 'BDE' stands for?" Barbara asked suddenly, turning to shoot me a look with those big blue eyes of hers. She was trying to surprise me, to put me on my heels, but instead I furrowed my eyebrows and treated her to a look of consternation.

"What? What are you talking about?"

"This afternoon at work I got a text from McKenzie." My wife glanced in the mirror then tossed her used towelette to the counter and strode back into the bedroom. "She brought a package inside from the front step. It had your name on it and the label 'BDE: Reprogram Yourself for Victory.'" She raised one sculpted eyebrow at me. "I assume you know what I'm talking about now?"

I nodded slowly, forcing myself to bear up under her icy stare. It was harder than I had anticipated. My habitual reaction was to simply fold up and try to give my wife whatever she wanted. "I do."

"And do you also know what 'BDE' stands for?"

I spread my hands. "Brain Development Enterprises?" I answered. "It's the name of the company."

Barbara shook her head and made a noise of disgust. "Honestly, John. It stands for big dick energy. What on Earth would that kind of package have inside of it? As your wife, I find this whole thing strange and a little disturbing."

I frowned. Somewhere behind my forehead a voice rumbled quietly.

Your word is Law. Your desire is Law. Your household exists for your pleasure. Your women exist for your pleasure.

I stood now, the frown deepening. "I got passed up for a big promotion at work recently, in case you didn't even notice or remember," I told her, my voice tainted with frustration. The words flowed easily from my lips. After all, my lie had a basis in truth. "I took a big hit to my confidence, so when I saw an ad for a series of self-hypnosis recordings to build up self-confidence and positive thinking I bought them. I thought that if I could be bolder at the office then maybe it wouldn't happen again. Instead, my wife arrives home and calls me 'strange and disturbing?' Can't you just support my desire to improve?"

Barbara seemed taken aback by my outburst, her eyebrows coming together in a thoughtful frown of her own. For a moment, it seemed like she would cave, apologize for being so abrasive or tell me that she did support me, after all.

Then, I watched as the moment passed her by.

Instead, she shook her head at me and sighed with exasperation. "Really, John? Don't you know that hypnosis doesn't work?" She turned and walked back into the bathroom, fingers beginning to undo the buttons of her blouse. "I'm going to take a shower," she told me as she closed the door. "When I get out, we can go to sleep and pretend like this little tizzy never happened." The door clicked shut and then I heard the sound of the lock.

Guess she wants some alone time, I grumbled silently. I sat down for a moment on the bed, elbows on my knees and fingers rubbing my eyes.

I was tired. Tired of dealing with this kind of treatment. I wondered, for the first time, whether my lack of confidence at work might be rooted in my home life. Wouldn't be surprised, I mused. It was like a veil had been lifted from my eyes and I finally saw the treatment I'd been getting every day for months, if not years. But I shook my head and took a deep breath, forcing a grin onto my face as I stood. Even the act of smiling made me feel a little better. I snorted out a laugh and shook my head, dispelling the negative mood. You've got better things to do than worry about her, I told myself.

Barbara took the longest showers known to man, and I had a sexy little teen downstairs who was practically begging for her stepfather's long, hard cock.

I rolled my eyes in the direction of the bathroom, squared my shoulders and headed out the door. "McKenzie," I called. "I hope you're ready down there!"

* * *

My 18-year-old stepdaughter was waiting for me when I came into the kitchen.

I froze in the doorway, my eyes widening. "Hello, angel," I murmured softly after a moment, my fingers tugging at the hem of my tee-shirt and pulling it up over my head.

The table was cleared of dishes and wiped clean of crumbs. The sink was empty, and the dishwasher was running. McKenzie herself had hopped up onto the kitchen counter, lifted her skirt and was languidly playing with her cleanly shaven pussy. "Hello, Daddy..." she purred across the room. Two fingers slid slowly in and out of her tight entrance, her thumb circling her clit. "I'm ready for you."

I could feel myself growing harder as I stalked toward her, my heartbeat thudding in my ears and blood rushing south. There was a taut energy between us that slowly tightened as I drew nearer. I watched McKenzie's pupils dilate as I approached, her breath growing faster and faster as her hands began to speed up their work.

She licked her lips. "Do you like what you see, sir?" my stepdaughter asked.

I knew she was asking about herself and not about the cleanliness of the kitchen, but I paused for a moment and pretended to survey her work. I shrugged noncommittally, taking a step closer and allowing my dark gaze to pierce her lighter one. "Passable."

She was panting now, and I hadn't even touched her. "I guess you'll have to punish me again," she murmured. Her voice was half nervous, half hopeful.

I stepped before her and stopped. The balled-up tee shirt in my fist hit the floor. "I think I'll let it slide this time."

Her hands were on my shoulders as her feet hit the floor, and I was pushing her back against the counter with my palms on her hips. My growing erection throbbed against her stomach as I bent my head and kissed her, hard. Her now familiar scent filled my nose — coconut and vanilla — and did strange things to my stomach, twisting and knotting and unknotting, things that no daughter should ever do to her father. My fumbling fingers found the waistband of her skirt and tugged at it desperately. Luckily it was elastic, easy to tear from her lithe young body.

McKenzie shimmied clear of the skirt as it fell past her knees and onto the tile, kicking it away so it slid across the floor. She was dripping wet and I could feel the heat of her burning need like a furnace on my fingers. One of my hands rose to cup the back of her head and the other dropped between her long legs to cup her pussy, a finger gently sliding across her slick entrance and circling her clit.

My stepdaughter's head dropped back, her breath fast and short. Her eyes were wide and hazy with arousal, barely able to focus. "Please, Daddy..." she begged. "I'm so ready for you..." Her own hands trailed down my shoulders and arms, then one went behind my neck while the other tugged desperately at the cloth of my sweatpants. I'd slung the loose gray sweats on before we'd come downstairs for dinner, realizing at some point that easy access was more important than style.

My thumb flicked across her pleasure button now as my index finger slid slowly inside of her. "Are you, baby girl?" I asked gently, my own breath harsh in my mouth. "Are you really ready for me?" I could taste my need, almost metallic, mingling with the taste of her kisses in a heady cocktail on my tongue. My finger eased back and then inside of her again.

She trembled under my touch, nodding. Her eyes had fallen half-closed.

I leaned in and kissed her neck, breathing in the scent of sweat and sex as I kissed up her throat to her jawline. I let my teeth tug at her earlobe and whispered, "Ready for anything I want?"

McKenzie was practically entranced, drunk on her own need. Whatever drugs had been in my cologne had done something to her. She could barely think straight around me, could barely form a coherent thought except to obey and to please. "Anything..." she moaned softly. "Please..." Her fingers slid beneath my waistband, but I shifted back and out of reach.

I wasn't done yet. I realized, then, that I was filled with anger: anger at my wife who hadn't yet learned to treat me with the respect I deserved, anger at the stepdaughter who, until today, had treated me like an ATM and her personal cleanup crew.

You are the provider. You are the protector. You are the Alpha. You are the Master.

"You're mine," I told her, my words like seeds planted in the fertile soil of her mind. "Say it..."

"I'm yours..." McKenzie gasped, her voice high and wanton.

"You'll do anything I wish."

"Anything you wish..."

"Because I own you."

"You own me, sir." Her fingers were on my chest, around my neck, in my hair.

"Your body belongs to me." The words flowed from my lips like a righteous sermon, reminding her who she was and who she needed to be.

"My body belongs to you..."

"Your tits belong to me." I pulled back and grabbed the tube top she was wearing, pulling it swiftly up over her head. Her round, bouncy breasts tumbled free. My tongue swirled around one of her dark, hard nipples.

"My tits belong to you..." she gasped, back arching so I could bury my face in her cleavage.

I pulled back and my hands circled around her hips. "Your ass belongs to me." I massaged the twin hemispheres.

"My ass belongs to you..."

"Your sweet little slutty mouth belongs to me."

She punctuated each word with a searing kiss. "My sweet... little... slutty mouth... belongs to you..."

I was breathless, but on a roll. "You can't say no to me."

"I can't say no to you..."

"You don't want to say no to me."

"I don't want to say no to you..."

"You'll suck my cock anytime I want." My cock throbbed as the words tumbled drunkenly from my mouth. I was drunk on my own power, on the need that pounded in my temples.

McKenzie leaned forward, whispering in my ear as her hand dove into my sweats. "I'll suck your cock anytime you want, Daddy..."

"You'll fuck me anytime I want."

"I'll fuck you anytime you want..." Her slim fingers wrapped around my shaft.

"You live to please me."

"I live to please you..." She began to stroke me.

"You're my hot little teenage slut."

"I'm your hot little teenage slut..." Forward and back. Forward and back.

"You're my sweet, cute girl next door..."

"I'm your sweet, cute girl next door..."

"You're my sexy bimbo cheerleader..."

"I'm your sexy bimbo cheerleader..." McKenzie gasped in surprise as my hands gripped her hips and lifted her up, setting her back down on the counter.

"You're mine, always and forever." My sweats were loose around my hips and I shoved them down, my pulsing cock springing free, red and needy.

My stepdaughter stared into my eyes. "Always and forever..."

I thrust, sliding up inside of her with a grunt of primal pleasure.

McKenzie moaned and kissed me, her mouth hot and her kisses desperate.

I thrust again, bottoming out inside of her. My entire body felt as electrified as a live wire, like a bomb set to go off at any moment. For a split second I started to wonder, What if my wife— and then I thrust a third time and the tight, welcoming heat of my daughter's body wiped the worry from my mind.

The sexy teen pulled back, her hands on my shoulders and then dropped once again to the tiled floor on bare feet.

I started to protest, but she just turned around and bent over, offering herself up once again for my pleasure. She glanced over her shoulder, hazel eyes big and begging...

"Take me, Daddy..." she whispered.

I did. I lined up and powered inside her cunt, her cry of pleasure muffled as she clamped a hand over her own mouth. My hands slid up her flat stomach and cupped her breasts, tweaking her nipples as I hammered into her pussy over and over.

I wouldn't last long at this rate, the intensity and heat of the moment stronger even than what we'd done this afternoon. This was better than sex. This was power, and I could feel it pounding in my head with every thrust of my hips.

McKenzie clutched at the counter with one hand as her legs wobbled, her hair in disarray. Her eyes rolled back and she moaned into her fingers. Then she was over the edge, her head dropping forwards and her body spasming as she came all over my pumping length.

Her inner muscles gripped me and released over and over, begging me to cum and fill her fertile young body with my seed. I held out for a moment longer, my core tightening and extending the taut, electric feeling of being right... on... the... edge...

The wave crashed over me and I was gone, my breath escaping my lungs and my legs trembling. I buried myself to the hilt inside my teenage stepdaughter and came, my cock twitching and spurting strand after strand of sticky white cum into her womb. I collapsed on top of her, my heart hammering and my lungs begging for oxygen.

Her smooth back was sticky with sweat. I could feel her heartbeat pounding against my chest and I knew she could feel mine.

I felt weak and at the same time full of some unfathomable strength.

You are a Man. You are a Master. You are the Master. You are their Master.

"Holy fuck..." I muttered, the marble count

ertop feeling cold as ice beneath my palm as I pushed myself back. "That was incredible." I slid from McKenzie's body slowly and then took several shaky steps away, staring at her gorgeous young figure with disbelief.

Mine. The thought sounded in my head before I could stop it, and then I realized I didn't have to stop it. I had seen her, I had wanted her and I had taken her. As it should be. I ran my fingers through my hair.

My stepdaughter turned, tossing her long brunette locks over her shoulders. She licked her lips as she looked me up and down, then sashayed the several steps it took to rest one finger lightly on my chest. "Thank you, Daddy," she murmured playfully. Then, with a mischievous giggle, she turned, scooped up her discarded clothes, and scampered up the stairs.

Above us, I could still hear the shower running in the master bathroom.

* * *

I was undressed and in bed by the time Barbara emerged from the bathroom, hair dry and body wrapped in her clean white bathrobe. I had my earbuds in and BDE 2 queued up on the small white iPod, just waiting to hit Play.

Barbara sat down on the edge of the bed, taking a deep breath and glancing over at me. I could tell she was ready to just call it quits and head to sleep, but she pursed her lips and a thoughtful expression came over her face. She took another deep breath and I saw her nostrils flare in the light of her bedside lamp. "What's that?" she asked. "That smell..."

I pulled out one of my earbuds, pretending I'd been listening to something, and raised my eyebrows. "Hmm?"

My wife shook her head slightly. "I... don't know. Did you get a new cologne or something?"

"Oh, yes, I did!" I shrugged, pretending to play it off. When I'd gotten back to the room I had taken the bottle and spritzed her side of the bed with several generous sprays. "I tried it on earlier. I was going to ask what you thought, but then we had that little argument..." I trailed away, acting embarrassed.

"I... like it..." she said, sounding almost hesitant to give me any sort of praise. She coughed self-consciously and breathed it in again.

I could almost see the gears turning in her mind.

"Good choice."

I smiled innocently at her, hiding the dark intentions that lurked beneath my calm exterior. "Thank you, darling."

She gave me a slight smile back, seeming suddenly to forget the foul mood she'd been in. She tucked her blonde hair back behind one ear, a gesture that reminded me of her daughter. "Kiss and make up?" she asked.

That's how I knew it had worked. Barbara never gave up on a grudge, at least not until someone else had accepted the blame. I glanced away, pretending to think. Then, I took a deep breath myself. The scent of the cologne filled me, brushing away any doubts like they were dusty old cobwebs. "Sure," I said, nodding. "Let's do that."

"Good..." Barbara murmured, her voice tinged with an almost dreamy quality. She turned and climbed onto the bed on her hands and knees. Crawling across the mattress, she bent over me. Her full, globular tits swung pendulously above me, begging for my touch, but I held myself in check.

Not yet, I warned myself. We were in the beginning stages, yet. She and I had a lot further to go than me and McKenzie. So I simply let my hands lightly touch her shoulders as she lowered her full lips to mine.

It was the first long, slow kiss that my wife and I had shared in some time. Not a peck on the lips, a hey there or an off to work, but one that slowly turned from a soft, gentle caress to a long, deep, sensual kiss.

When Barbara finally pulled back her sky-blue eyes were wide with surprise. They darted from side to side, like she couldn't believe where she was, and then they met my dark ones and settled there. "Ahem..." she coughed. "That was nice, dear..."

I settled back onto my pillows and let my eyelids slowly drift down like I was getting sleepy. "Yeah..." I murmured. "I feel a lot better now. You?"

"Yes..." she murmured. She shook her head slightly, as though to dislodge some pesky thoughts, and then settled back onto her side of the bed.

I smiled slightly to myself. I had her right where I wanted her. "I think I'm going to sleep now," I murmured, rolling over and picking up my iPod.

Behind me, I heard Barbara take a breath in, almost as though she was going to say something, then was quiet. "Alright, dear," she said instead. "I'll turn off my light for you."

I grinned into my pillow. Even this tiny gesture of thoughtfulness was a big step.

My wife flicked off her bedside lamp, and I felt the mattress move as she shifted several times to get under the comforter. She rolled over, and then again. Something was eating her up.

I ignored her, hoping that that was the right play. Sometimes, I considered, letting people stew is the best way to get what you want. I waited to start BDE 2, breathing quietly and listening to Barbara tossing and turning.

After maybe ten minutes, she shoved back the blankets and rolled to her feet. She paused, as though checking to see she hadn't woken me, and then padded softly to the bathroom.

I cracked my eyes open as she walked past me, her curvy figure outlined in the moonlight coming in through the bathroom window. God damn... I could feel my cock twitch awake and was reminded of one of the reasons I'd chosen Barbara to be my wife. Even in the half-light her figure was right out of a dream, her round, full ass perfect for spanking in a barely-there thong and her globular tits visible even from behind.

Barbara paused in the doorway and glanced over her shoulder stealthily, like she was trying to make certain she wasn't seen.

I dropped my eyelids closed and didn't open them until I heard the bathroom close and lock with an audible click. I kept my breathing quiet and strained my ears. I wondered what she was up to, but I didn't have to wait long to find out.

Barbara's feet padded lightly across the tiles and then I heard a soft moan.

Oh fuck yeah... I could picture her in my mind's eye, leaning back against the bathroom counter, her fingers diving beneath her thong to slowly spread her folds and slide inside of her.

My wife's voice was murmuring something. I came back from my daydream and sat up in bed, listening.

"Oh John..."

Blood rushed to my crotch, my manhood swelling as I heard my name.

"Please, John... Fuck me... Fuck me harder, John..." There was another moan and a soft gasp.

I was rock hard now, my hand rubbing my length through my boxers as I imagined what was happening on the other side of the door.

Barbara's thumb was circling her clit, her other hand kneading one massive breast, tugging and twisting desperately at her nipple. She was soaking wet, her eyes closed as she imagined being bent over the sink and fucked just like I'd fucked her daughter half an hour ago. She was stroking her G-spot, wishing it was my cock instead of her fingers. Nothing could satisfy her like I could. Nothing could satisfy her like the Man of the House. Nobody could fuck her like her Master.

"Any way you want me, John..."

Her words were louder now as she lost control, her harsh, ragged breath audible to me as I sat there leaning back against the headboard.

"Anytime, anywhere... You make me so horny, baby, I can't even think straight... All I want is that big hard cock inside of me..."

I resisted the urge to stroke myself, instead settling back down and enjoying the show. Why do I need to masturbate? I thought, a Cheshire cat smile spreading across my face. That's what my women are for.

"Oh yes, John!" Barbara's voice was growing higher and higher. She was getting close. "Fuck me like a whore... Fuck me like you own me... You own me, baby! Yes! Yes! Yesss!"

I heard her cumming, heard the rattling of the drawers in the bathroom cabinet as she trembled and leaned back against them, her body convulsing with pleasure.

Yes... That's a good wife... I thought. Playing with yourself for me like the horny slut you are... I closed my eyes. I'd heard all I'd needed to. And now...

I pressed Play on the second BDE recording, settling back into my pillows.

"Hello again..." The soft, masculine and strangely relaxing voice of Mr. Silver Fox sounded in my ears. "I hope you're ready to relax and evolve, because this time we're going to take you even deeper... Let's start by taking a nice, deep breath..."

I breathed in, my muscles relaxing, realizing as I did that my body was actually exhausted. A tiny smirk twitched across my mouth. I guess fucking my stepdaughter three times in a day is more exercise than I usually get.

"Very good..." His voice was a deep thrum, resonating in my ears and through my brain. "And another, allowing your mind to darken and your thoughts to drift like clouds... Not doing anything to them... Just letting them be as we relax your body down, down, down..."

I fell asleep listening to the man's soothing voice, knowing that I was taking the next step in my alpha male evolution.

* * *

I didn't hear Barbara come back to bed, but I did wake up sometime in the night. I didn't open my eyes, but I felt something against me in the dark.

It was my wife.

Usually we slept on opposite sides of the bed with our backs to one another, but tonight she'd rolled over in her sleep and was pressed close against me. Her breath tickled my neck and I caught her scent, sweet and musky and sexy. Her sleeping hand was resting on my stomach, mere inches from where my cock lay dormant against my inner thigh.

I grinned as I drifted back off.

You are an Alpha Male. You make women horny just by your presence. Your body is a Temple where they come to worship. You are an Alpha Male. You are a Temple.

* * *

I woke slowly, and I woke horny. It had been months since I'd woken with a morning wood but today I was throbbing with pent up need, my cock pressing against the fabric of my boxer briefs and straining for release.

It was an unusual sensation, because not only was Barbara still pressed tightly against me but in the night her hand had drifted lower so that her fingers cupped the tent at my crotch.

The first rays of dawn were filtering through the trees outside and in through the window. As I sat up gently, trying not to wake my wife, I realized the second surprising development. I had woken without my alarm. I frowned thoughtfully, wondering when that had last happened.

It had been years, almost definitely, and when I slowly slid out from beneath the sleeping woman and grabbed my phone to check the time my eyes widened with disbelief.

It was only 6:30.

What the hell...? I thought. And it's a Saturday, for crying out loud. I don't even have an alarm today. But somehow I felt no tiredness, no desire to go back to bed. I was energized, rejuvenated, and...

Struck by a strange desire to work out. I grinned as I realized what must be happening. I exhaled and stood, rolling my shoulders and bouncing on the balls of my feet. Thank you, Mr. Silver Fox!

I padded into the bathroom, closing the door quietly behind me and enjoying the cool sensation of the tiled floor under my toes. I rested against the bathroom counter and stared into the mirror in the gentle morning light.

I was naked except for my boxers and I cast a critical eye over my body. Usually I tried to ignore the image in the mirror. It wasn't a great one, my rounded jaw and pudgy belly hardly an image of masculine glory, but now I stood up straight and ran myself over without judgement. I clicked my tongue pensively. Unaccountably, instead of disappointment and lethargy the image I saw filled me with motivation. I imagined my waistline trimming down, my jaw sharply defined and my abs rippling with a washboard six pack.

Anything is possible for you. Your body is yours. Your body is a Temple. You deserve to be fit, sexy and powerful.

I splashed cold water in my face and scrubbed out whatever sleep was left in my eyes. "You've got this, John," I commanded, staring myself straight in my dark brown orbs. No more hiding from the fact that I was fat and needed to change. It was time to do something about it.

I fumbled around in the bedroom closet for a couple minutes before I dug out a pair of running shoes I'd bought sometime between my first wife and my second. That had been a low point in my life, but for a couple of weeks I'd tried to better myself. It hadn't stuck.

Now, I threw on a pair of basketball shorts, laced up the trainers and snuck downstairs. Usually my day would start with a steaming mug of coffee but today I headed straight for the front door. After, I promised myself.

Objectively, my run was a failure. I was out of breath by the time I hit the end of the block headed towards the park, but I pushed past it. My lungs were screaming at me to quit and my legs wobbled like I was running on stilts, but I kept going.

I hit the neighborhood park and circled it once before heading home, blowing air like I was some sort of whale. When I stumbled up the front steps and collapsed into the rocking chair on the porch, though, I was grinning through the sweat that beaded my face.

I felt good.

I was having a lot of firsts, these past few days, because for the first time in months I felt like I'd actually accomplished something. I sat on the porch for a moment, enjoying the cool morning air on my face and breathing heavily. Then, I pushed myself up and headed inside.

* * *

I was on my second mug of coffee by the time Barbara came downstairs.

I'd spent the time brainstorming, thinking of all the things in my life that needed to improve. Instead of being exhausted from my run I felt filled with even more energy and motivation than before.

It was a slow Saturday morning, but I knew that my wife usually made time for a workout before going about her day. All she wore was a sports bra to keep her massive tits contained and a pair of boy shorts over the thong she'd slept in.

Barbara stopped at the bottom of the stairs and stared at me for a long minute before she said anything. "Where were you this early?" she asked, taking in my sweat stained shirt and runner's garb.

I let my eyes wander brazenly over her outfit before responding. I shrugged, standing and crossing to her. "Just out for a light jog," I told her, enjoying the expression of surprise that spread across her face.

It was still there when I stepped close, slid my arms around her waist and pulled her in for a kiss. My mouth covered hers and she melted against me, her hands making fists in the fabric that stretched across my chest. I held her there for a moment before pulling back and staring down into her eyes.

"I guess I finally realized that I've got all this to compete with," I told her. And, with a wink, my hands slid down and squeezed her ass.

She jumped a little at my unexpected boldness, her blue eyes widening with surprise. She seemed speechless, but I just stepped back and grinned cheekily at her like nothing out of the ordinary had happened.

"Coffee?" I asked breezily. "I have a fresh pot all made up in the kitchen."

Barbara blinked, stunned, and then nodded mutely.

I led the way into the kitchen and took out a mug from the cupboard. As I set it gently on the counter, I felt my wife approach me from behind.

Her tits pressed against my back and I could feel her hardening nipples through the fabric of her bra as she gave me another hug. Her hands slid over my hips and down to gently stroke my cock.

I was already halfway to a full-on steel rod, and, unexpectedly, I felt no shame. Usually I tried to hide my arousal from her, inexplicably sheepish, but now I let a soft moan escape my lips as she rubbed me with slender fingers.

"What happened to you?" she murmured softly, half to me and half to herself. "It's like you're a whole new man."

I sucked in a breath, her fingers working their magic and sending blood rushing south to inflate my length. My teeth gnawed at my lip as I controlled myself and reached out to nonchalantly pour her a cup of dark roast. I gently escaped her hands and turned, blowing on the steam that rose from her mug.

"Maybe it's those self-hypnosis recordings," I answered, a joking smile playing across my face.

She seemed a little disappointed when I held out her cup and she had to release me to take it.

"Or maybe," I leaned in to peck her on the lips. "I just got tired of being less than the man I should be." I let her ponder that one as I sat back against the counter, my palms pressed to the marble.

Barbara pushed her hair back from her face and took a sip, a thoughtful expression on her face. "Whatever it is," she said, meeting my eyes. "Keep doing it. Okay?" She seemed almost worried, like I was a mirage that would disappear before her eyes.

"No worries there," I answered. "The new me is here to stay."

She nodded, eyes still unbelieving, and I gave her another wink before I headed back out the door. "I'm going to shower up real quick," I tossed over my shoulder. "Rest of the coffee's for you." I bounded up the stairs two at a time, light on my feet and with a spring in my step.

Damn it felt good to be Alpha.

Chapter 19: Chapter 19. Plays A Game On Daughter (Brain Control Enterprises)

Barbara was gone by the time I'd showered, dried off and come back downstairs.

She'd left a note on the kitchen counter:

Headed out for a workout and then to stop by the office. See you this afternoon, darling. XOXO

There was little heart at the end of the note, an unexpected and surprising gesture of affection.

Or maybe, I thought as I rolled up the piece of paper and tapped it thoughtfully against my chin, not so surprising after all... I was starting to realize that whatever these BDE products were doing they were doing it well. Even in less than 24 hours it was clear that my life was changing for the better.

I was cleaning up the coffee equipment when McKenzie fumbled down the stairs. Like most teenagers, my stepdaughter was not a morning person. She yawned as she entered the kitchen, crossing sleepily and then surprising me with a bear hug as I turned to face her.

"Good morning, Daddy," she purred.

"Morning, baby girl," I said. My hand made involuntary circles on her lower back, and she pressed herself against me, standing on her tiptoes to give me a soft kiss on the lips. I felt her skin on my skin and my breath hitched.

She pulled back after a moment and bit her lip, casting her eyes around the kitchen. All she was wearing was a pair of lacy pink panties and a matching bra of see-through fabric that did nothing to hide her perky young breasts from my hungry eyes. "Is Mom gone?" she asked, hazel eyes gleaming with mischief. "Because I can think of the perfect way to start both of our mornings..."

I just smiled at her and shrugged. "She's out for a couple hours," I said. "But," and I held up a hand to stop her as she started towards me again, "I'm going to need a couple of things from you before you get any ideas."

McKenzie pouted cutely, hands coming up to gently grasp my wrist. She leaned forward and lightly kissed my fingertips. "Mmhmm?" she asked, slipping my index into her mouth. She sucked gently and I could feel my body responding.

"No." I stepped back. "I'm putting my foot down, young lady. There are some important changes happening in this household and you don't get rewarded until they start."

My stepdaughter tucked her messy hair back behind her ears and looked up at me with wide eyes. "Anything for you, Daddy."

As I'd brainstormed this morning, I'd taken a pad of the legal paper that I usually used to outline my software algorithms and I'd written down some of the things I wanted in my ideal household. Item number one was: Stop cleaning up after McKenzie.

"Well, angel," I told her, "first thing's first is that I need you to stop being such a slob." I hadn't meant to be harsh, but the teenager's eyes dropped sadly to the floor.

I took her chin in my hands and tilted back her face so she could meet my eyes. "But..." I added. "Because I'm such a good Daddy we're going to make a little game out of it."

The spark came back into her expression and I grinned.

"You're going to go upstairs to your room," I continued. "And you'll have 30 minutes to clean up that pigsty before I come up there after you."

McKenzie was starting to get the gist of it and a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.

"Then, when I get there, for every item still out of its proper place you're going to remove one article of clothing." I stepped forward into her space, pulling her close. "And then, if you've satisfied me, you'll find that Daddy will be in a very generous mood."

I knew she wanted me to kiss her, could tell from her glazed expression and parted lips, but instead I released her and leaned back.

"Will you play that game with me, angel?"

McKenzie had already turned on her heel and headed out purposefully. "Oh yes, Daddy!" she called over her shoulder. "Your little girl is ready for any games you want."

I watched her ass as she sashayed out of the kitchen.

Her smooth, tan skin was tantalizing but I held myself in check. Delayed gratification, I told myself. The king of all rewards.

* * *

I walked slowly up the stairs, my brain already playing through the events that were to come. I stopped on the landing and took a deep breath, feeling the floor beneath my feet. Rock solid.

I was rock solid.

I rolled my shoulders and strode confidently to McKenzie's door at the end of the hall. It was open and she stood inside, waiting for me in the center of the cleanest room she'd ever inhabited.

When I complained in the past about McKenzie's terrible habit of leaving her clothes, shoes and accessories everywhere I was talking about the rest of the house. Her bedroom had always been a bombshell. Whatever my other flaws I had always been a neat freak, so while I'd long since given up hope for the room at the end of the hall I could no longer stand the chore of cleaning up after a grown woman.

The room was spotless.

Clothes were hung in the open closet on hangars or folded neatly on shelves. Her bed was made, neat and straight as a Marine's bunk. The cords for electronics and video game consoles were wound neatly together and stacked on one end of her TV table and the hamper by the door was stuffed to bursting with whatever clothes had once been strewn across the floor. I'd even heard her running the vacuum. All that was left was my stepdaughter, standing silently in the middle of the oval carpet wearing a short silken kimono. It left bare her long, slim legs and hung open in front, barely covering the mounds of her breasts.

She'd finished before the 30 minutes were up.

I could tell because she had taken the time to do her makeup. Her mouth was red with lipstick and the smoldering eyes that met my astonished look were accented by long, dark, fluttering lashes and dark blue eyeshadow.

I was speechless. For the first time in 24 hours, I didn't have anything clever, confident or seductive to say.

That was okay, though, because my 18-year-old stepdaughter filled in the silence. With one toe, she nudged the only item that had escaped her cleaning frenzy. It was a pair of high-heeled shoes, standing in a neat pair directly before her. Delicately, she toppled them to the left and right. "Oops," she murmured softly, never looking away from my face. "I guess I forgot about these..."

My pulse quickened.

I saw her tongue slowly wet her lips as she shrugged slightly. The fabric of the robe fluttered. "I guess I'm going to have to take this off. Aren't I, Daddy?"

I knew enough not to speak. Instead I simply watched.

McKenzie cocked her head to one side and her hands went to the collar of the kimono. Slowly, she peeled the garment off one slim shoulder. Then, with a wriggle, the entire thing slid from her body. She was naked beneath.

I swallowed, my mouth watering at the sight. Her body was young and supple, breasts high and bouncy with dark nipples hard as little diamonds. Her stomach was flat and unblemished and in the shadow of her thighs I could make out the smooth, hairless folds of her glistening, teenage cunt.

"Do you like what I've done with the place?" she asked me conversationally.

I realized that after being on the back foot all day she was finally taking control. I liked it. "I do," I managed to say, taking a single step inside.

"Close the door, won't you?" she ordered, taking a step back to match mine.

I did as I was asked, the latch closing behind me with a firm click.

"Now, Daddy..." McKenzie said with the tone of one addressing a slow, foolish pupil. "I believe you promised me something."

My body was tight with anticipation. I nodded silently, trapped by the stepdaughter I'd turned from rebellious teen into obedient sextoy. My cock was growing harder, throbbing against my inner thigh.

"Good," she said. "So how about you get over here and remind your sweet little stepdaughter who's in charge."

I didn't need to be told twice. I covered the distance between us in three swift strides, grasping her around the waist and tossing her onto the bed like she weighed no more than the silk robe that lay in a heap on the floor.

She squealed once in gleeful surprise and bounced up, curling her legs beneath her and kneeling on the mattress.

I followed, ripping my tee-shirt over my head and tossing it in the vague direction of the laundry hamper.

"Naughty Daddy," McKenzie giggled. "Now look who's making a m—"

I interrupted her by grabbing her once again and pulling her into a kiss. My mouth pressed to hers, our panting breaths intermingling as my fingers twisted and tugged at her flowing brown hair.

She fell back, gasping for breath, her eyes wide and smoky. "That's good," she said. Her red lips drew me like a bull to a matador's cape and I covered them again, searing her mouth with my hot, swift kisses.

I was the one to pull back this time. My cock throbbed against the fabric of my sweatpants and I struggled free, kicking them aside. No underwear for me, either. What was the point?

I saw McKenzie's eyes gaze drop to my pulsing rod and her lips parted in an O of wanton desire.

"All for me, Daddy?" she whispered. Her fingers reached out and encircled my girth, tugging me closer. "All that yummy cock just for your horny little stepslut?"

I didn't have time for this. I grabbed her by the back of the head and pulled her down.

Your body is a Temple. It deserves to be worshiped. Your women exist to service you. Women exist to service you. Their bodies are yours to claim.

She went with a mew of lust, her mouth wrapping around the head and then slurping my whole shaft into her throat in a single movement. Her lips sealed around my length and she sucked, her hot mouth devoted to the sole purpose of my pleasure.

McKenzie was on her hands and knees, her ass up in the air and her legs spread while she bobbed her head up and down on my cock.

I let out a groan of bliss, my head falling back and my muscles tightening against the surges of pleasure that washed over me.

My teen fucktoy pulled back, leaving some of her lipstick smeared along my length. "Do you like that, Daddy?" she gasped. "You like using all my tight little holes exactly how you want? Fucking my mouth and my pretty little face?"

I growled, muscles tense and blood roaring in my ears. "Get on your hands and knees, slut," I commanded. My voice didn't sound like mine. It sounded distant and confident, oozing authority. "I'm going to fuck you into the mattress like the ditzy little bimbo sextoy you are."

"Yes, Daddy..." McKenzie answered. She was reacting to my voice, to my alpha male dominance, her pussy practically gushing as she turned around and offered herself up to me. She arched her back, presenting her lithe body as a gift for her Master.

I gripped myself by the root, sliding the head of my cock up her inner thighs and teasing her snug entrance. "Is this what you wanted, you naughty little slut?" I grunted. I could feel the heat of her arousal on my skin, the slick wetness of her need.

"Yes, Sir..." she gasped.

I slowly stroked my shaft, feeling the wetness of my precum making me slippery and ready. "Not Sir..." I ordered. "When we're alone, you can call me 'Daddy' or 'Master.'" I wasn't sure where it came from, but as soon as I said it I knew it was right.

You are the Man of the House. You are the Master of the House. Your sluts belong to you and call you by your name.

I swear McKenzie practically came as she gasped. "Yes, Master..."

"Now," I grunted. "What is it you want?"

"You, Master," McKenzie whimpered. "I want your cock inside me... I want you filling me up, making me cum for you... All for you..."

I slid into her without warning, pulling her back onto me with a grunt of exertion. I split her slim body in half, feeling the walls of her cunt squeezing close around my thick rod.

"Ohmygodyesss..." My fucktoy moaned and trembled, her body close to the edge just from a single thrust.

I pulled back and powered inside of her a second time. I had no mercy, speeding up and pounding her into the pillows just like I'd promised.

McKenzie gasped and came, inner muscles clenching me tightly and letting go over and over while she moaned into the pillows.

My hand came down on her ass with an audible smack. "Who am I?" I grunted.

"Master!" she cried, lifting her head and looking over her shoulder into my eyes.

I thrust again and she cried out a second time. "Who?"

"Master! My Master... My everything..." Her mind could no longer resist me, just like her body.

"And what will you do for me?"

"Anything... please..." She wasn't begging me to stop. She was begging me for more, her hips circling back and matching me thrust for thrust.

"You'll suck, fuck and obey," I growled. My hands were in her hair, yanking back her head and forcing her to stare into my eyes, sending her into an almost trancelike state as I fucked her, body and mind.

"Yes Master! Yes Daddy!"

"Say it," I commanded.

"Suck... Fuck... Obey!" McKenzie's slim figure writhed under my assault, my cock penetrating her deepest depths over and over.

"Again."

"Suck... Fuck... Obey..." Her light eyes were wide and glassy, glazed over as I pounded every thought from her head.

"Again."

"Suck! Fuck! Obey!" She climaxed again, eyes rolling back so all I could see were the whites. Her red lips dropped open and she cried out a wordless sound of utter bliss.

"Good girl..." I released her hair and her head dropped to the pillows, her voice muffled as I continued to thrust inside of her.

"Suck, fuck, obey... suck, fuck, obey... suck, fuck, obey..." Over and over, the mantra filling her mind and crowding out everything else.

My pulsing cock grew harder and harder in the confines of her snug, volcanic cunt. I was getting closer to the edge, her words pressing buttons I didn't even know I had.

"Suck, fuck, obey..."

I grunted and buried myself to the hilt as I came inside my stepdaughter, my whole length pulsing and erupting, covering her deepest walls with a whitewash of my spunk. I fell over her, bearing her down into the mattress as she came a final time from the sensation of my seed filling her teenage womb.

The muscles in her toned back clenched a final time beneath me and then relaxed, my breath hot and harsh in her ear when I muttered, "And never forget it..."

We lay there in silence for a long moment before I rolled off her and fell spread-eagled onto my back, arms akimbo, exhausted and spent.

* * *

McKenzie wriggled around onto her side and snuggled up against me, her breath cool and soothing on my skin. She kissed my heaving chest and giggled, softly. When her face looked up into mine I could see that whatever trance had descended over her had dissipated.

"Wow..." I muttered. "That was..."

"Hot as fuck?" she suggested.

I grinned down at her. "Hot as fuck," I agreed.

She kissed up my neck and planted a soft peck on my cheek. "You know..." she murmured, eyes glancing to one side playfully. "We probably have time for another round before Mom gets back."

I shook my head regretfully. "Probably shouldn't risk it," I said. "She said she was going to work out and then stop by the office for a bit. Without knowing how long that takes—"

"Oh, don't worry about that," McKenzie interrupted breezily. "She'll be there a while. She's probably just there with..." and then she trailed off suddenly, eyes widening like she'd said something she shouldn't.

My heart thudded once, very loudly, in my ears. I sat up, pushing myself back up against the headboard of her bed. "McKenzie..." I said warningly. "She's probably just there with...?"

My stepdaughter glanced away guiltily.

He welled up inside me again, the Alpha Male I'd awakened with the BDE recordings. "With who?" I demanded, and my voice rumbled with the power that McKenzie no longer had the power to resist.

"Aaron Burns," she told me, her hazel eyes failing to meet mine. She had folded up into a ball, clutching her knees to her chest.

My sight flashed red. Aaron. Fucking. Burns... Barbara's boss.

My wife worked for a sales team that contracted out services to Fortune 500 companies and high-end tech firms. Aaron was the man in charge, a high-powered, fast-talking salesman who ran a tight ship and cleared tens of thousands of dollars in sales every month.

I knew this because, when she'd first gone to work for him, her boss and his 'fantastic track record' had been all Barbara could talk about.

My mouth was dry, but I had to bring myself to ask the question that was burning itself through my brain. From McKenzie's demeanor I could tell that my wife's 'meeting' with Aaron was far from innocent. "Are they sleeping together?"

McKenzie wouldn't answer this time, keeping her eyes glued on her toes.

"McKenzie..." My voice was rolling thunder. "If you don't answer, so help me..."

"Yes! Okay...?" My stepdaughter buried her face in her hands.

I pulled in a deep breath and then let it blow out through my lips. And there we have it...

I wondered, for a moment, where it was. The sickening lurch in my stomach, the pain clawing at my heart, the impotent sadness rising in my mind at the thought of my wife being with another man.

I felt a twinge of regret... and that was it.

I heard a soft sound next to me and realized that McKenzie was crying quietly. Her eyes were red rimmed as she looked up at me, the sexy makeup she'd worn for me starting to run.

"Please don't hate me, Daddy..." she murmured.

My arm wrapped around McKenzie's slim shoulders, pulling her to me. "Hush, baby girl." I kissed the top of her head soothingly. "It's not your fault."

My mind was racing, but to my surprise it wasn't with thoughts of vengeance. It was with that same mellow regret. If only I hadn't been such a little bitch, I thought. Barbara would never have felt the need to find another man to satisfy her. "How did you find out?"

My stepdaughter sniffed and wiped her nose with the back of her hand. "A month or so ago you were out of town for that thing in Toronto... I came back from a party. I had told mom that I'd be sleeping there, so she invited Mr. Burns over. I..." she trailed off, covering her eyes again as she relived the memory. A shuddering breath shook her delicate frame.

My hand made circles on her upper back. "Shh..." I murmured. "It's okay..."

"I came back home," she continued, wiping at her eyes. "They were on the couch in the living room. Making out. Her hands were down his pants and he... He was touching her, too. I didn't think it was right but I didn't like you at all, so I didn't care. I promised her I wouldn't tell. I promised, I promised, I promised..."

A surge of sympathy washed over me. I kissed her temple, breathing in her sweet, familiar scent. Then, I shuffled around on the bed so I was kneeling in front of her. I took her face in my hands and gently raised her head.

McKenzie's makeup was running now, dark eyeliner making narrow lines down her delicate features.

"It's not your fault," I told her again. "Okay?" I stared into her eyes until she nodded. "It's mine." As I said it, I realized it was true. It was my fault.

The Man of the House must control his household. The Man of the House takes responsibility for everything in his life.

"Everything is going to be alright," I told my stepdaughter.

Her soft hazel eyes were wide and innocent in that moment, and I remembered that she was still only 18. It wasn't fair for her to be caught between her parents like this.

"It's going to be okay," I told her. "I'm going to take care of it."

McKenzie sobbed once again, her breath a single heave that wracked her body. "How?" she demanded.

How...? A question I didn't quite have an answer for just yet. I was still processing, the gears in my mind spinning and whirling as they sought a solution. Now, as I thought about it, there was anger building in my chest. But it wasn't at Barbara and it wasn't even at myself. It was at the entire situation that had caused pain to my sweet, sexy little angel.

I hugged McKenzie tight and then pulled back. I forced a smile onto my lips even though my heart was grim. I had to put on a brave face.

You will show strength even in weakness. You are the Master of your thoughts and emotions. You are the Master of your world.

"For starters," I answered slowly, "we're going to keep this between us, okay?" I used the tone I'd always seen animal trainers on the nature channel use when calming skittish wild creatures.

McKenzie could hear the self-assurance reverberate in my voice. "Okay," she said weakly.

"I'm not going to confront this situation without proper planning," I explained. "I'm going to fix things with your mom, but it's going to be..." and here I gave her a cocky smirk, "on my terms."

My stepdaughter's lip trembled. "So... you aren't mad at me for not telling you?"

I shook my head firmly. "Not at all, beautiful. Promise." I kissed her forehead again and then pulled back. "Now..." I looked around her room. "Your room is all nice and clean but I'm afraid you and I got all dirty." My confidence was soaring back. I was sure that in some corner of my mind my emotions were raging like caged tigers, but I blocked it off. I could deal with those later. For now I would deal with what was in front of me: a worried, frightened young woman who needed a protector.

She eyed me warily, probably wondering at the insanity of my mellow response.

I stepped back off the mattress and held out a hand. "So how about you and I go over into the master bathroom and take a shower, wash all this negativity off, and then I can come up with a plan."

McKenzie took my hand slowly and I pulled her close to me. She knelt on the edge of the bed before me, her makeup all over her face and her lips still quivering.

Slowly, I bent and kissed each cheek, then, tenderly, the corners of her eyes and her forehead. "Relax," I commanded. I focused, channeling my inner Alpha. "Just let all that stress and tension leave your body..." I could visibly see her muscles unclenching, her body responding to my orders.

"Yes, Daddy..." she murmured obediently.

"Good girl." I bent my head again and kissed her on the lips, tasting the salty tears.

She tensed for a second and then relaxed, letting me take away the hurt and shoulder it myself. The kiss deepened, her fingers on my shoulders clenching and pressing into my skin. By the time it was done she pulled back with a long, shuddering sigh. "Thank you, Daddy."

I pressed her hand gently. "Don't worry, Kenz," I said. "I'm going to make it all better."

I led her down the hallway and into the master bedroom. As we walked, I shoved the issue to the edge of my mind. I would come up with a solution, but there was a far more pressing matter at hand.

This shower hadn't been used for fun in far too long.

* * *

McKenzie was curled up on the couch next to me, her feet tucked up on the cushions and her head resting on a pillow in my lap. Her headphones were in and she was watching some YouTube video while I struggled with the knotty problem facing me. Her hair was still damp from our shower and, for the time being, I think that I had fucked all the worries right out of her head.

One problem down, one to go. Simple, right?

I had my trusty legal pad in one hand, a pen in the other and a big, bold question written in all caps across the top of the page: How to deal with my cheating wife? I found that writing things out had a stimulating effect on my brain, like seeing the problem in print allowed my mind to tackle it head on.

McKenzie squirmed a little in my lap and, glancing down, the irony of the situation was too obvious to miss. I mentally added another clause to the question — "while cheating on my wife with her daughter."

I stared at the words, pressed my pen to the paper, and then lifted it. I tapped the implement to my lips, looked around the room, then back down at the yellow legal pad. I sighed.

Then, glancing down at McKenzie again, I had the first glimmerings of an idea. I tapped her shoulder gently and she paused her video, pulling out an earbud and looking up at me expectantly.

All of her makeup had washed off in the shower, but she was still gorgeous, pretty pink lips turned up in a little smile and hazel eyes cleared of worry. She had nothing to worry about now. She knew her Daddy would take care of business. "Yeah?" she asked.

I bit my lip thoughtfully and then started. "Would you say you're one of the popular kids at school?"

McKenzie's expression creased into a confused frown. "Uhm... Yeah, I guess. Why?"

I smiled. "Because we're going to throw a little party, and I want all the hot, cool kids invited..."

* * *

It was midafternoon when Barbara got back, and I was midway through a set of pushups on the living room floor.

McKenzie was watching me carefully from the couch, her feet curled up beneath her and her eyes narrowed. "No cheating, Daddy," she was telling me sternly. "Keep that back straight."

I was sweating and groaning and loving every minute of it. After more than a year of bed to car to office to car to bed with no physical exercise in between it felt good to push myself to the limit, even if my limit was currently...

"Fifteen," I gasped, and collapsed facedown. Mmm, this carpet feels nice... I thought.

"Come on, lazy bones," my stepdaughter ordered, voice sharp like a drill sergeant. "I want twenty more squats before you even think about resting."

I rolled to my feet, arms like rubber, and shot her a grin that she answered by narrowing her eyes grimly.

I knew I could probably attribute most of the enjoyment of the workout to my BDE recordings, but that just made me more excited. By this point, the investment in Mr. Silver Fox's program was clearly returning to me a hundredfold.

We heard the clicking of heels on the porch and then the front door swung open. Barbara stopped in the entry and when I glanced her way she was staring at me in surprise for the second time today.

"What's all this?" she asked, dropping her keys in the bowl on the entry table and crossing the living room to sit down next to her daughter.

"Hey, Mom," McKenzie answered. "John told me he wanted to start working out and so we've put together a little beginner plan for him. I'm going to be his trainer."

Barbara smiled, blue eyes bright. In my peripheral vision I saw her glance up and down my profusely sweating figure as I huffed and puffed through my final set.

"Phew!" I breathed out explosively as my legs trembled and I collapsed back against the wall. I slid down to the floor and wiped sweat from my forehead with my second workout shirt of the day. "It's also some nice father-daughter bonding time, eh, honey?"

McKenzie nodded and smiled back before adding cheerfully, "Did I say you were done?"

I groaned and rolled my eyes. "Pretty please?" I begged.

My stepdaughter gave a sigh. "Alriiight," she said. "But don't think I'm going easy on you tomorrow."

Barbara glanced between McKenzie and me, eyebrows furrowing. She suddenly seemed to realize how out of character both of us were acting. My stepdaughter and I had never gotten along this well. "Well..." she said, standing up, "I think it's great that you're doing something together like this. How about some lemonade?" she called over her shoulder as she walked into the kitchen.

"Yes, please!" I called after her at the same time as McKenzie gave a steely, "Absolutely not!"

My wife laughed and disappeared into the other room.

Glancing after her to check she was out of sight, I swooped by the couch to give McKenzie a quick peck on the lips before I followed.

In the kitchen, Barbara was leaning against the counter. Ice clinked seductively in the glass of lemonade she raised to her lips.

A nice cold drink had never seemed so glorious. I guess exercise is thirsty work, I thought, and sighed regretfully as I filled my own glass with water from the tap. McKenzie thought my diet had too much sugar.

"So," Barbara said. "I guess you were serious this morning when you said you wanted to make a change."

I shrugged. "I guess so."

Barbara nodded. "I hope you don't take this the wrong way, but it's really not like you." She was giving me a pensive look. "I don't suppose..." she trailed off uncertainly. "Those self-hypnosis recordings you mentioned..."

I laughed and shrugged again. "Looks like they might be working after all."

My wife's expression was conflicted, like she still wasn't sure whether to believe me. "Well, I'm definitely happy for you."

There was an awkward pause.

"Hey," I said. I set the glass down and faced her full on. I settled a determined look on my face. "I know that I haven't been the been the best husband in the past, but I'm really trying to turn over a new leaf. With that in mind," I took a step closer and took her free hand in both of mine. "It would mean a lot to me if you'd go out on a date with me tonight."

Her sky-blue eyes widened. "Really?" We hadn't had a date night in months.

"Really." I smiled. "Don Giovanni's?" I suggested.

Barbara smiled. She loved Italian. "I accept your proposal," she said.

"Good. I made us a reservation for 8 o'clock, so it would be a shame to waste it."

We both laughed softly and then, before she could react, I leaned in and kissed her. For the second time today I made it long, lingering and full of promise, and by the time I pulled away she was staring at me like she'd never met me before.

"Who are you and what have you done with my husband?" she joked, blushing.

I bowed gallantly. "I've dispatched him and replaced him with a better man."

"Well, mister," she said, her voice containing a promise of her own. "If you can prove that tonight then maybe we'll have something to look forward to after dinner."

"Dessert?" I asked cheekily.

"Dessert," she agreed.

And so the trap was set.

* * *

Don Giovanni's didn't disappoint.

We were led into the dimly lit Italian restaurant and to a small, round table in the corner. Candles had already been set ablaze and I'd taken the liberty of ordering some of Barbara's favorite wine in advance. The waiter brought it over and I could see the surprise and delight in my wife's expression as she looked at me.

The whole meal, I was an attentive husband. We talked, very briefly, about work and then quickly transitioned to topics we hadn't broached in far too long. We talked about our goals and where we were in life, the kind of conversation that couples often forget to have when they've been together a while. After our entrees and several glasses of wine, Barbara was smiling, laughing and giving me the kind of look that meant it was time to grab the check and head home.

I paid with cash so we wouldn't have to wait, leaving a hefty tip, and walked my tipsy wife to the Tesla. On the way home, as I drove down the dark, moonlit streets, Barbara rested her hand on my thigh and leaned in close.

"That was lovely," she murmured, squeezing my leg. She inhaled deeply, getting a good dose of the cologne I'd put on before we left. "Thank you." And to say that the kisses she trailed down my jaw were suggestive would have been an understatement.

"Good," I said. "If my wife's happy, I'm happy."

"Don't worry, baby," she whispered. "You're going to be very, very happy."

Our clothes were hitting the bedroom floor barely three minutes after I'd pulled into the driveway.

Barbara's hands were all over me, her full lips on my mouth and her luscious, curvy body pressed hard against mine.

I could taste the wine on her hot breath and in her kisses, could taste the need, too, the insatiable lust that had been building in her ever since last night.

"Ohmygod John..." she moaned against my lips. "Fuck..."

I didn't respond, simply kissing her harder. My fingers traced up her legs and under the tight cocktail dress she'd worn, squeezing and kneading her round ass.

"Yes, please..." Her voice was breathy and feminine. "Oh please..."

I pushed the cloth up her body, my hands roaming over the smooth skin of her back and then shoving the dress over her head.

She tossed it away, shaking her head so her long, blonde hair tumbled over her shoulders and down her back. She wore nothing underneath.

For a moment she pulled back in the dark, her hands on my hips. "What's happening to you?" she gasped. "It's like you're a whole new man."

I simply kissed her again, palms sliding around to cover her big, bouncy tits.

"Ohgod..." She let out a strangled moan as I squeezed her long, hard nipples between my fingers. I mauled her tits with my hands and she ground up against me, feeling my rigid cock against her sopping pussy. "I want you... I need you..."

I was harder than I'd been in weeks, even harder than when I'd fucked McKenzie just down the hall not twelve hours before. This wasn't my stepdaughter. This wasn't some young woman I'd picked up just because I could. This was my wife, and my body pulsed with lust at the thought.

Her fingers struggled with my belt, undoing it with a soft clink and then tugging at my zipper.

I shifted back, pulling free and then bearing her down onto the bed. I knelt above her, one hand grasping her wrists and shoving them above her head.

"Yes, John..." Her tits rose and fell with her frantic breaths. "Take control... Ohmygod you smell so fucking good..."

I bent my head and my tongue lapped across her breasts, my lips wrapping around one nipple and then the other, suckling. Her hips bucked under me, her arms tensing and straining but I didn't let her up. I was in control now and I wasn't going to give her an inch.

"Please, John. Fuck me... I want you inside me so bad..."

But instead I simply kissed lower, down her flat stomach and letting my lips trail down and down as I crawled between her legs.

My wife's hands went to my shoulders, urging me further, and I stopped, lifting my head. "Did I say you could move?" I growled, my voice thick with command.

I could see the whites of Barbara's eyes as they widened. "No..." she whispered.

"Put your hands back where I left them."

Her breath hitched and she did as she was told. I could feel the heat radiating out from her pussy as I lowered my tongue between her legs, tasting the dripping juices that ran down her inner thighs.

"God you're so hot, John..." she groaned. "Lick me... Suck my clit... Ohfuck!"

My finger slid deep inside of her, bending and brushing across her G-spot. She arched her back and came, her body and mind bending to my will. The scent of my cologne on pillows and bedsheets filled her nose, priming her body to cum and obey.

My tongue flickered over her clit, back and forth and back and forth over her pleasure button. Her scent filled my nose, her taste was tangy and sweet on my tongue, mingling with the burning aftertaste of strong red wine.

"John... John... John..." she gasped my name over and over, begging me to continue.

I grinned in the dark. Right where I want you. I slowly slid another finger inside of my wife and began to fingerfuck her, her snug entrance tight around me.

"Please, baby, fuck me... I want you inside me..."

But I didn't listen, my lips and tongue continuing their work on her sopping slit. I glanced up, watching her as her eyes rolled back and she came a second time.

She cried out, pulling a pillow over her mouth to muffle the sound. She breathed in again, filling her nose with the scent of my cologne, and I felt her body tense and relax. Her eyes were glassy now in the moonlight as she stared at me in awe.

I was in control of her, body and mind, dominant like I'd never been before.

Barbara was right. I was a new man.

I lifted my head. "Call me Master," I ordered, feeling my cock throb against the tight cloth of my slacks.

Her blue eyes, almost silver in the light of the bright moon overhead, registered shock and arousal in equal measure. "What...?" she murmured.

I lowered my mouth and flicked my tongue. Once, twice, again and again over her clit. I punctuated each with a stroke of my fingers in and out of her dripping tunnel and a single, growling syllable. "Call... me... Master..."

"Ohmygod baby..." my wife moaned. "Is this..." she gasped. "... your new kink...?"

My only reply was to speed up. "Just let go..." I murmured, my words drifting up to her through a haze of ecstasy. "Let go and see how it feels... Let me take control... Let me make you feel so good..."

Barbara's hands were in my hair now, twisting and tugging and egging me on.

I could feel her resistance crumbling in her body with every twitch of her taut muscles. "Master..." she whispered.

I felt the pulse of electric pleasure run through her body at the word.

You are her Master. You are in control. You are in command. Her body is yours to pleasure. Her body is yours for pleasure. Her body exists for your pleasure.

"Master..." she moaned, louder now.

I responded, thrusting in and out of her with my fingers, rubbing up past her G-spot with each penetration.

"Master!" she cried out, and as her body strained and her back arched I pulled back.

"Good," I grunted. I crawled up over her body, our skin separated only by the flimsy fabric of my dress shirt and the straining cloth of my slacks. My buttons were cold on her hot skin. "Very good..." I kissed her again, the bulge between my thighs rubbing between hers.

Her hands were at my throat, desperately tugging at the buttons. "Please, Master, fuck me... Fuck me so hard. I need you..."

I silenced her, my lips scorching hers with a dozen kisses.

Then, ever so slowly, I pulled back.

Barbara was gasping, her body aching with satisfaction but needing more. "Where are you going...?" she asked, breathless.

I slid from the bed and stood in the dark, my hands hanging casually by my sides. I wanted her. My body strained and my every instinct told me to rip off my clothes and slide inside of her. But I couldn't.

Relax, I commanded myself, and my body obeyed. It's all part of the plan...

"Was that good, baby?" I asked gently. My voice was simple, stripped of the resonant Alpha tones I'd used before.

"Oh god yes..." She wriggled up into a sitting position, her body luscious and begging for my touch.

"Good. I want you to feel good, I just don't want to go too fast." I stood still as she shook her head in shock, her hands brushing her messy hair away from her face.

"Too fast...? What are you talking about?"

I shrugged quietly. "This is the new me, Barb. I want us to get to know each other again. I want to win you over again

. I don't want just one night in paradise and then back to the old patterns and habits."

I could feel the tension between us slackening and breathed a sigh of relief. I wasn't sure how long I could have resisted the urge to throw her down and fuck her into oblivion.

"I understand..." Her tone was thick with disappointment.

All part of the plan. All part of the plan. The mantra ran through my head, my talisman against whatever might happen next.

"But..." I continued. I saw her perk up in bed. "Tomorrow is a new day, isn't it..." I let the words hang in the air, an unspoken promise.

"Yes..." Her voice was quiet and low. She was wondering what was wrong, wasn't sure what she'd done.

I stepped closer now and knelt beside her on the bed. "Kiss me, wife," I told her, and she leaned forward, her hands resting almost delicately on my skin.

She kissed me, her sculpted lips pressing to mine tightly. She wanted me. I could feel it in the kiss, could feel it as the air grew electric again between us.

Then, I pulled back and traced a finger down between her tits. I felt her shiver under my touch, wanting so much more, and I suppressed the glowing grin of satisfaction that struggled to break through my calm facade. "Good..." I murmured softly into her lips. "Very good."

* * *

The night was quiet, and as Barbara slumbered beside me I gently pulled open the drawer of my bedside table and fished out the old iPod and earphones.

I snuggled back into my pillows and was about to press Play when my phone, screen side up on the table, brightened suddenly. My eyebrows went up in the dark. What's this? I reached over and held it above my face.

It was a text. From McKenzie.

"I heard you and Mom..."

I grinned. My fingers quickly tapped out a response.

"Shouldn't you be asleep?"

Her response was just as fast. "It's not like she was being quiet."

My smile turned to a confident smirk. "Jealous?"

The text bubble bounced on the screen for a second as she replied.

"Maybe a little ;)"

I sighed out a satisfied breath. What man doesn't want to hear he's jealously desired by two smoking hot babes? Then, my fingers were typing again, switching subjects.

"Did you start planning your party?"

"Yes, Daddy."

"When?"

"This Friday."

"You invite who I asked?"

"All my friends. And I told them to bring people they know. Only requirements: cool and hot." There was a flame emoji at the end of the message.

"All over 18?" I bit my lip as I added. "It's going to be quite... adult."

"Daddy!" I could practically hear McKenzie's mock outrage. "Are you planning on being naughty?!"

I barely paused for a second. "Not without you, baby girl."

"Good."

I breathed in deeply. I realized I was exhausted. I guess being the Man of the House takes a lot out of you.

"Night, Kenz."

The bubbles again, followed by: "Good night, Master..."

I put my phone, screen down, on my nightstand and let out a contented sigh. The moon, moving slowly across the sky, shone in on the darkened room. It left the corners dark and mysterious, full of seductive promise and possibility.

Taking another slow, deep breath, I pressed Play. The last thing I heard as I drifted off was the calm, resonant voice of Mr. Silver Fox in my earphones.

"Are you ready...? Good... Because you're only getting started..."

Chapter 20: Chapter 20. StepSlut (Brain Control Enterprises)

Sky blue eyes, wide and empty of thought, stared up into my dark gaze as my wife blew me like a pornstar.

Her hand circled my shaft, stroking and stroking and begging me to cum, to fill her mouth with my seed. Her lips were sealed tight around me, bobbing and sucking while her cheeks hollowed.

Her eyes were windows to her mind, and they were glazed and adoring and utterly blank.

"You like that, slut?" I asked.

"Mmhmm..." she moaned, never blinking. Her groans of pleasure were audible around my thick meat as she swallowed me whole, her entire focus on taking me as deep as possible.

She was trembling now, getting off on blowing me, on being used like a busty bimbo sextoy. Her mind was vacant except for the words I used to fill it.

"You'll suck my cock anytime I want," I commanded.

"Mmhmm..." she hummed contentedly.

"If we were at a fancy restaurant and I ordered you down on your knees, you'd obey without hesitation."

"Mmhmm!" she bobbed her head up and down, eyes widening and sparking with arousal.

"If we were in the street and I ordered you down on your knees, you'd be sucking my cock without a thought in your head."

"Mmhmm!" Her body was overloading now, the images filling her mind and making her cunt hot and dripping.

"If we were in a church and I ordered you to suck me off, you'd worship me with your mouth while you came over and over again."

My wife climaxed, her body convulsing as the wanton images filled her mind. Her tongue swirled around the head of my prick, full lips pressing tight and milking my shaft.

I groaned softly, so very close...

"Mmm... Does someone like that?"

I groaned again, my eyelids fluttering up. What the hell...? "Wait..." I mumbled sleepily. My sight cleared and I realized I was laying in bed among scattered pillows, the sheets pulled away from my naked body. My morning wood throbbed lustfully, and no wonder.

My wife, Barbara, was on her hands and knees beside me, her head bent over my lap as she licked hungrily up my red, pulsing shaft. Her blue eyes, clear in the early morning sunlight, were on my face, her fingers stroking gently up and down my rod.

"You don't want me to stop, do you, baby?" she asked, grinning teasingly. She slowly slipped the head of my cock between her sculpted lips and then pulled back, smirking up at me.

I was still half asleep, but I shook my head vigorously. What in the world is happening? Barbara didn't often do blowjobs. It was one of the sad facts of our relationship that I had learned too late — while my wife loved for me to go down on her, she preferred actual sex to going down on me in return.

Most of the time, I didn't mind. But sometimes... well, there's nothing quite like a sexy blonde staring up into your face while you relax back and her entire focus is devoted to giving you pleasure with her sweet, fantastic mouth.

Barbara nodded. "I thought not." She lowered her head again, eyes now glancing up into my face every few moments as I gasped and sighed.

Waking up to a blowjob had been one of my fantasies for the longest time, but I'd never brought it up to my wife. Now, I suppose, I didn't have to. "God you're hot..." I murmured, one hand stroking gently down her back.

"Mmm..." Barbara responded, almost purring with delight as my fingers sank into one hemisphere of her round, firm ass.

I felt my body tightening, my heartbeat pounding in my throat. I wondered how long Barbara had been doing this before I woke.

My length pulsed once, threatening to explode, and, like a gentleman, I tapped my wife gently on the shoulder. "I'm gonna cum..." I gasped. "Real close..." I expected her to pull back and jack me off, making me spill across my abs and chest like usual. My wife had never been the swallowing type.

Instead she dove forward eagerly, eyes ablaze. Her lips sank almost all the way to my stomach as she took me deep into the tight confines of her throat.

Ohmygodfuckyeahhh... The sight alone was enough to do me in, but the sensation was off the charts. My eyes clamped closed and my fingers clenched in the sheets as I came, my hips bucking involuntarily as I pumped my load into my wife's belly. "Ohgod ohgod ohgod..." I groaned. "Fuck. Yesss..."

"Mmm..." Barbara moaned, her eyes rolling back. Her body trembled as she slowly pulled back. Her hand moved up and down, milking every drop of cum from my balls. The last few spasms of my cock splashed my seed across her tongue and when she finally slid me from her lips with a soft pop she grinned up at me.

She sat up, a single strand oozing from the corner of her mouth. She swallowed visibly and shivered, her eyes glazing momentarily with bliss. One finger rose to her lips and she slowly scooped the last drop of my seed between her lips.

I had collapsed back onto the pillows, my body tingling with the aftershocks of my orgasm.

Barbara grinned and crawled up beside me, snuggling against my chest and walking her fingers gently up my body. "Baby like?" she murmured, kissing my shoulder.

"Uh huh..." I groaned.

"Good," she said. "I felt bad about last night, about making you do all that work to get me off and then letting you fall asleep unsatisfied."

I'm in the Twilight Zone... I thought. This isn't actually happening. It's still a dream. Guilt was another emotion I'd always been sure that my wife never experienced. "Very good..." I murmured.

Barbara giggled. "Still sleepy, darling?"

But I shook my head and sucked in a deep breath, forcing myself to awaken fully through the thrumming bliss that filled my body. "No, I'm up... I just... That was unexpected."

My wife smiled and bit her lip. "I just want you to feel as good as you made me feel. And I realized that doing sexy little things like this... Well, you said you wanted to turn over a new leaf in our relationship. I thought I should help."

I shook my head in disbelief and then bent my mouth to hers. I kissed her deeply, rolling over onto my side. My fingers traced her smooth hips and up her side to cup the back of her head. I could taste myself on her lips but I didn't care. In fact, it was almost a turn on in and of itself.

Barbara moaned and opened her mouth, her tongue pushing between my lips.

I could feel my body reacting, warming back up, my spent cock twitching. Careful, I thought. Remember the plan... After a moment I pulled away and we both sucked in a breath of air.

"Congratulations," I said. "You woke me up from one dream and brought me right into another one."

My sexy blonde wife sighed contentedly, her fingers playing across my belly. "Good," she whispered. "I'm happy to please you..." The words were almost an afterthought, and I didn't react, but my mind spun off into a happy spiral. Things were changing in my household, and, somehow, my wife was changing with them.

We lay there in satisfied silence for a few more minutes before I blew out a breath and pushed myself up. "Alright," I said, nodding to myself and swinging my legs off the bed. My feet hit the floor and I sprang up energetically. A glance at the clock told me it was still some time before 7 am. I looked over my shoulder to where Barbara lay on the bed, looking for all the world like a Playboy centerfold.

There was a moment of internal struggle and then I grinned down at her. "As much as I'd love to play in bed all day, I have an early morning appointment with the road. My running shoes miss me."

"Aww..." My wife pouted up at me and then smiled. "Have a nice run, sweetie."

I winked cheerily and then headed into the bathroom to splash some water on my face and confirm that I wasn't having the strangest dream of my life.

* * *

My running shoes may have missed me, but my legs felt like spaghetti as I rounded the final corner of the park and headed back towards the house. Tripping up the steps and onto the porch, I collapsed onto the rocking chair and ruminated as it gently rolled back and forth.

Things were progressing with Barbara faster than I'd anticipated, but I didn't think I should move up the timeline. Step one: make wife want me again. Step two: crazy party with McKenzie and Co. to let off some steam and show Barbara I can get female attention elsewhere if she won't deliver it. Step three: confront Barbara about Aaron Burns, confront Aaron Burns about Barbara. Step four: fuck Barbara so good she never needs another man ever again.

Honestly, step two of my master plan was probably unnecessary. But, and I smiled to myself as I headed inside, I wanted to see what I could do after a week or so of BDE. Dozens of hot teens partying in my house? Sign me up. I was determined to be the cool, hip dad from now on. The kind that got invited to hang out with the younger generation when they were kicking it.

I was nursing a cup of coffee and actually thinking about work for the first time in days when Barbara finally came downstairs.

She poured herself a mug and came to sit by me on the sofa, resting her head on my shoulder as I worked.

"Good run?" she asked quietly, probably trying not to disturb me.

I put down my pen on the legal pad and looked over at her. "I felt like my lungs were going to pop and my heart was going to burst, but other than that..." I smiled. "Yes. Very good."

Barbara nodded. "That's how you know you're doing it right."

I went back to work, brainstorming solutions to a tricky bug one of our technicians had detected on Friday, and we sat in silence for a few more minutes, just enjoying the quiet company. Then, I pushed up from the couch and set down the pad on the coffee table.

I checked the clock hanging above the TV. "It's almost nine," I commented. "I think I'm going to go wake up Kenz. She said she'd take me over to the park today and we could do our next workout together."

Barbara looked up from the news article she was reading on her phone. "I'm really glad you two are finally bonding. I was worried it would never happen."

I nodded thoughtfully. "I think it just took us starting to appreciate the other's... natural gifts. Now that we can acknowledge and respect that, I'm hoping we can create a working dynamic."

My wife shook her head, smiling. "You sound so... business... when you talk about it that way."

I just shrugged. "If it works at the office, it should work at home, right? Only it should be better. You have good relationships at work, don't you? Shouldn't be any different here."

Her smile wavered a little, but she hid it with another sip of coffee. "Sure," she agreed. "Anyway, I'm glad you're spending more time together."

If only you knew... But I just nodded and turned away. As I hit the foot of the staircase I turned back, as though I had just remembered something. "By the way," I added. "McKenzie wanted to know if she could host a little party here Friday night. A kind of 'Welcome to Summer' type deal. I said it was okay but that I'd check with you for final approval."

Barbara rolled her eyes. "That girl and her parties. She's a real social butterfly." She frowned slightly. "Well... you know I have that conference out of town from Thursday to Saturday, so I wouldn't be around to chaperone..." she trailed off and looked at me. "Are you up for it?"

My heart sank for a moment as I remembered. Several weeks ago, Barbara's boss had announced that the top sales associates — including my wife — would be attending a conference with him to 'take their game to the next level.' It had totally slipped my mind. Well that might throw a wrench in the works... Then, I shook my head slightly to dislodge the thought and blinked at my wife.

"What? Oh, yes, of course! Might even be a good way to deepen the father-daughter bond Kenz and I are building." I tried not to let my disappointment show.

My wife snorted. "I wouldn't bet on that," she teased. "You think those teenagers want an old man like you hanging around?"

I gave her my best look of injured dignity. "I can be hip," I insisted.

"Suuure, babe," she grinned.

"Ha. Ha." I shook my head and smiled. "But I think I'm up for it. I'm gonna go wake up the social butterfly now. See if she can't show me some new workout moves." And with that I went padding up the stairs and down the landing to the room at the end of the hall.

I cracked the door open quietly and slipped inside, closing it after me. McKenzie's room was dark, her curtains drawn across the window and her slumbering body swaddled in the sheets. I crossed to her bed on light feet and bent over, her sweet scent filling my nose as I kissed her mussed up hair.

"Rise and shine, baby girl," I murmured.

The 18-year-old muttered something in her sleep and shifted, but didn't wake.

I bent again and kissed her cheek, then the corner of her mouth, and then her lips. I felt her move beneath me and then suck in a breath as I pulled back. Her light eyes flew open and she gasped at the sight of someone standing over her before she relaxed back onto her pillow.

"Morning, Daddy..." she said quietly, small hand rising to rub her eyes. "Time to get up already?"

"Time for that morning workout."

She yawned and stretched, the sheets falling to her waist.

I learned, in that moment, that my stepdaughter slept in the nude.

"Is Mom here?" She gave me a mischievous look.

I smirked. I love where your mind is at. "She's downstairs," I told her.

My stepdaughter arched her back like an awakening cat and held out her hands to me. "Perfect," she murmured. "Then how about you get down here and wake me up properly?"

I hesitated only an instant. Fuck it, I thought. I'm the Man of the House. I'll do whatever I damn well please. I bent and gave McKenzie a long, slow kiss.

We didn't leave her bedroom for some time.

* * *

The week leading up to McKenzie's party flew by.

It may have been the BDE recordings, which I listened to religiously every night, or the innate confidence that came from knowing that at the end of the day I'd be going home to two gorgeous babes — one of whom continued to surprise me with the depths of her kinky, desperate lust —but work felt easier than ever.

I continued to wake up early every morning to go for my daily jog, and by the end of the week I'd increased the workout to lap twice around the park. I still finished it blowing like a fish out of water, but I felt energized and awakened afterwards.

I strode into the office each morning and led team meetings with energy and vigor. The employees working under me seemed initially surprised but then started listening to my orders and instructions with increased speed and productivity. Even Allison, who tended to drop by at least once a day to not-so-subtly rub her new promotion in my face, seemed to spend less time hanging around my office.

Afternoons after work, McKenzie would join me for a workout, and looking in the mirror at the end of the day I began to feel like I might be seeing some small improvements.

Thursday evening I came home early to help Barbara pack for her trip.

"Hey, honey," I said, entering the master bedroom with a bounce in my step.

"Mmm... Hey, handsome," Barbara answered, turning around and wrapping her arms around my waist.

I pulled her into a kiss. It was the kind that was becoming far more regular between us, the kind that made us wonder whether we had time to fool around before getting back to whatever we'd been doing. I still hadn't fucked her yet, was trying to stoke up her fires first, but a daily blowjob had become a norm.

Now, though, she was on a timeline.

"When's your flight out, again?" I asked, surveying the spread of outfits, toiletries, electronics and paraphernalia that were scattered across the king mattress.

"Three hours," she answered, turning back to the mess. She put her hands on her hips. "Aaron said he would pick me up in around 45 minutes, since our house is on the way, and then we'll be down to the airport lickity-split."

Aaron... The thought of my cheating wife's boss picking her up soured my mood a bit, but I didn't let it affect my voice as I said, "Sounds great! And you'll text me when you're taking off and landing, so I know everything went smoothly?"

"Of course, darling. Nothing's going to go wrong." Barbara started folding blouses and skirts and packing them into her large rolling suitcase. "Are you sure you're ready for McKenzie's party? You won't let things get too out of hand, right?"

I smirked. Define 'out of hand'... "Yep." I kept my tone chipper. "I'm going to be making a beer run tomorrow after work and then I'm helping Kenz to set everything up. Anyone who drinks will spend the night or get a ride, and I'll make sure no one overdoes it with the cocaine or meth."

Barbara snorted at my joke, but she shot me a look. "Drinking? Totally fine," she said. "Illicit drugs? Not so much."

I rolled my eyes. "Obviously, babe. Now, is there anything I can help you with before your ride is here?"

My wife nodded. "Yeah, you can help me fill this bad boy up," she gestured to the suitcase, "and then you can listen to me practice my speech for the twentieth time... Damn, why am I so nervous?"

At the last minute, Aaron had requested Barbara to prepare a presentation for the company to make at the convention. It wasn't anything major, just an overview of how their sales teams closed high-ticket clients, but she'd never had to present in front of a large crowd before and she was feeling the pressure.

I was flattered to be asked, and took it as a sign that things were going in the right direction between us. Barbara had never asked me to practice anything with her before, even though as a saleswoman she practically used scripts and speeches all day long.

"Sounds like a plan," I agreed, circling around the bed. "So, how are we organizing this thing? Because there's no way are you fitting all this in there..."

* * *

Barbara waved back to McKenzie and me on the porch as she pulled her suitcase down the driveway to where Aaron Burns had pulled up to the curb.

The man himself popped the trunk of his gleaming new Lexus and stepped out of the driver's door. He looked as dapper as I remembered from the company parties, tall and fit in a tailored navy suit with a gleaming Rolex on his wrist that I could practically see gleaming from thirty feet away.

My eyes narrowed as I watched him, and McKenzie slipped an arm around my waist in a little hug.

"Easy, Daddy..." she murmured quietly. "Don't let it get to you."

I took a deep breath and fixed a grin on my face. "Thanks, angel."

She squeezed lightly. "And then, once they're gone, you can take out some of that frustration on your pretty little stepslut..."

I felt my confidence rushing back, but didn't say anything as Aaron helped my wife to load the heavy piece of luggage into his trunk. He turned to give us a look and a little wave of his own.

I could practically hear his thoughts, broadcasting across the space between us. What a schmuck, letting a hot piece of ass like this run right into my arms. I returned the gesture silently, raising my hand and sending back, Just wait, you ass. I'll show you what a real Alpha can do. Your day is coming...

Barbara turned to blow us one last kiss before sliding into the passenger seat, and then they were pulling away from the curb.

McKenzie and I watched until they were around the corner, and then headed back inside.

"So..." My stepdaughter looked up at me with an innocent expression but mischief in her hazel eyes. "Where would you like to—?"

"Right here." I interrupted by grabbing her around the waist and hefting her over my shoulder, her slight build easy to lift even for me.

She squealed with delight as I carried her through the entry and into the living room, throwing her down on the couch and kneeling above her.

"Daddy's in a naughty mood," she giggled, leaning up to lavish me with kisses. "Right here in the living room?"

I grunted, tugging my tee shirt over my head and throwing it casually across the nearest chair. "Right here," I said again, my body thrumming with pent up energy. McKenzie and I had been careful this week, never quite sure when my wife might come back from work or the gym, but now I threw caution to the wind.

My stepdaughter bit her lip and grinned lustfully at me as she grabbed the hem of her own tight, gray v-neck and yanked it off without ceremony. Her hair was messy under my fingers and I tangled my hands in it, pulling her into a devouring kiss that left her breathless.

She was moaning by the time I lowered my head to suckle her perky tits, her small nipples tight little buds of arousal under my tongue. I tugged them gently with my teeth like she loved and then pulled back for air.

"Oh yesss..." she murmured, her fingers trailing across my cheek and down my jaw. "Let's make all that nasty tension go right away..." Her hands found the bulge in my crotch, the fierce energy that had risen in me at the sight of Aaron Burns converting directly into straining desire that left me throbbing and rock-hard under her touch.

My hands slid under the waistband of her yoga pants and stripped them down her long, toned legs, revealing inch after inch of her flawless, tanned skin. I growled like an animal at the sight of her, wearing nothing but a barely-there thong and the look of innocence that she loved to give me.

Her fingers were rubbing and teasing all the while, my lust roaring in my ears with my pulse. "And now you..." She pulled down my sweats and boxer briefs, my cock springing free.

My manhood stood straight out, rigid as a steel beam.

Her eyes widened and her red lips parted in a little gasp of excitement.

I never got tired of that look, the look of naked desire that filled her when she gazed on her Master's long, hard cock.

"All for me..." she breathed reverently, both small hands going to work on me. She stroked me gently, spreading a drop of precum across the head with her thumb and then popping that thumb into her mouth. She shuddered with ecstasy at my taste. "God... I need you inside me..."

I nodded, breath raspy in my throat. "Better get those panties off, angel..." I panted. "Before I tear them off."

In answer, McKenzie leaned back on the couch and spread her legs, her eyes gleaming. "Rip them off me, Master," she invited. "You own me... You own my possessions... Everything in this house is yours to do with as you wish."

I didn't need to be asked twice. Her thong snapped in my hands and I flung it away negligently, kneeling between her spread thighs with one hand holding her down by the hip and the other grasping my cock at its base.

"I'm ready for you, Daddy..." McKenzie's eyes were shining.

With a grunt, I buried myself in her body.

"Yesss..." Her voice was high and breathy, air escaping between her lips with every thrust. Her tits bounced up and down, one of my hands covering them and squeezing without mercy.

"Take me, Master... Take me hard and fast and deep..." Her hazel eyes were wide and wanton, egging me on.

My face was set in a grim, hard expression. Aaron Burns... As hard as I tried to keep him from my thoughts, the idea of that man with my wife was pushing me my buttons, making me mad.

"Whatever you want... Whenever you want... Make me yours."

My breath was a harsh, brutal sound. There was nothing loving about this. There was nothing sensitive or gentle or affectionate. This was pure, primal fucking.

My stepdaughter's mouth opened in a soft cry of surprise as I pounded into her young, flexible body. "Oh..."

I let go of her hip and pulled her closer to me, throwing her legs over my shoulders. Her body opened up to me, her snug tunnel gripping me tight.

"That's right, Daddy..." she encouraged. "Let it all out. Let everything out. Take it all out on me..."

Aaron Burns... My muscles clenched and I sped up, raw, animal lust surging through me. The only thing keeping the thought at bay was the pumping muscles of my body, the clenching of my buttocks and legs that drove me deep inside my stepdaughter's pussy. I closed my eyes and continued, shoving the name from my head as I filled McKenzie's wanton cunt.

"Ohfuckyesss..." She came with a cry of pleasure, body bouncing on the cushions of the couch beneath us.

I pulled back as she writhed, her eyes rolled back and her body open to whatever I wanted from her. With another grunt, I flipped her over onto her stomach and pulled her back, my hands kneading the taut flesh of her bubble butt.

She came up on her hands and knees in a flash, tossing her hair over her shoulder and staring directly into my eyes. "Is this how you want me, Daddy...?" she whispered, her soft, feminine voice cutting through the red that tinged my vision. "On my hands and knees... Begging you like a bitch in heat... Begging you to fuck me with that big, manly cock..."

Her lips caressed the word... cock... and my length pulsed as I imagined thrusting inside her hot, sweet mouth.

I growled and pulled her back onto me slowly, spreading her ass with my hands so I could watch every inch disappear inside her.

"Yesss..." Her eyes never left mine. She was as insatiable as I was. My wanton little fucktoy, ready and willing whenever I wished. She pushed back into it, moaning as I split her in half. Her eyes were glazing over as I bottomed out, her lips parted in a wordless gasp. "Yesss..."

I slid slowly out and then inside again, easing forward and back with deliberate slowness. Her inner muscles gripped me tight. "What are you?" I asked, every syllable resonant with the power I now wielded.

"Yours..." she murmured.

Smack. My hand came down on her ass. "What are you?"

"Yours!" she cried out.

Smack. The other cheek this time, my handprint already showing red on her smooth skin. "Who are you?"

"Your slut... Your fucktoy... Your sexdoll... Whatever you want... Whenever you want it..."

I bared my teeth in a feral grin and sped up, fucking the words right out of her mouth and the thoughts from her mind. "Mine..." I grimaced, fucking her harder. My body was tightening, the sensations overwhelming my own ability to think clearly. "Mine... Utterly and completely. No thoughts, no will, no mind..."

I could see my words having an effect, her subconscious obeying and wiping her mind free of any thought but the singular desire to please me.

"No thoughts..." she murmured, eyes wide and blank. "No will... no mind..."

Her body was taut beneath me, her legs over my shoulders and my cock buried deep in her dripping slit. I could feel her getting closer, could practically feel her pulse overlapping with mine as our breathless gasps entwined.

"All yours... Only yours..."

I thrust inside McKenzie a final time, my head fell back, and for an instant the world around me went white and lightning and bliss and blank as I climaxed.

* * *

McKenzie and I were sitting on the bed in her room, the TV lit up in front of us with some action movie or another and the open window allowing a gentle breeze to brush across our skin.

Dinner plates were on the floor because that was where we'd eaten; a simple meal of rice and chicken and asparagus that I had thought would be 'bland bodybuilder food' but my stepdaughter had convinced me to go for.

My verdict? Surprisingly delicious.

I played with her hair as we watched the thriller wind to a close, the hero mowing down the last few dozen henchmen and then blowing up the villain's getaway helicopter so he could kill the man face to face with a knife.

"Phew..." McKenzie blew out a breath as the final credits rolled on a black screen and turned to face me. "That was bad." She laughed quietly and pecked me on the cheek. "There go your movie-picking privileges for a while."

I was silent, lost in thought.

"Hellooo..." she murmured, brushing the back of her hand gently down my face. "Earth to Daddy."

I blinked and shook my head, then smiled sheepishly. "Sorry," I muttered. "Thinking."

"Mmm..." The 18-year-old scooched around to face me and pulled her knees in to her chest. "What're you thinking about?"

I paused for a long moment before answering.

My stepdaughter waited patiently, her eyes on my face.

"What are we doing, Kenz?" I finally asked. I rubbed my palms across my eyes.

She cocked her head to one side. "What do you mean?"

I sighed and gestured around. "This..." My hands swept the room, taking in the mussed-up sheets, the plates on the floor, the film on the screen. "My wife, your mother, is away on business, so what do we do...? We fuck, make dinner together and have a movie date in your bedroom..." I trailed off. "I just... Sometimes I feel like I'm doing something wrong. Very wrong..."

McKenzie nodded slowly. She chewed her lip thoughtfully and looked away, letting out a little sigh herself. "Do you not... like it?" she asked. Her voice was low, quiet.

I snorted and shook my head. "That's not it. I like it... A lot. But I'm your father for Christ's sake." I held up a hand before she could interrupt. "Your stepfather, granted, but still." I wasn't sure where I was going with this, not sure why I was showing this sort of vulnerability to a girl who, only a week ago, wouldn't have given me the time of day without a sassy remark or some back talk. In the back of my mind, the Alpha Male monologue started to play.

Your word is Law. Your desire is Law. You are Alpha and you take what you want. You take what you want because your desire is Right.

But, for the first time since I'd first started listening to Mr. Silver Fox's recordings, I didn't listen to it. "I don't want to be some asshole," I said, looking anywhere but into my stepdaughter's face. "I don't want to turn into some monster who takes whatever he wants and doesn't care about the consequences."

"You don't want to turn into Aaron Burns..." McKenzie said softly, and I looked over at her in surprise.

I laughed softly. "Maybe..." I agreed. "Maybe that's exactly it." I scratched my chin and eyed her up and down with a new respect. "That's pretty wise, angel."

Now it was McKenzie's turn to laugh, shrugging her slim shoulders and brushing her hair back behind her ear. She was blushing a little, but she met my eyes confidently. "Ya know, I'm a pretty smart gal," she said. "Just because you did something that turns me all hot and bothered whenever you're around, and you have this... way... of transforming me into some thoughtless, sexed-up fucktoy, doesn't mean I'm oblivious."

I was stunned. It was the first time either of us had acknowledged the changes in our relationship. I swallowed as my mouth went dry. "I don't know what you're—" I started to protest weakly, but McKenzie cut me off.

"I may be ditzy sometimes, but I'm not stupid. I took all honors and Advanced Placement courses this past year, which may not account for wisdom but..." She shrugged again. "Look." Her small hands were cool on my cheeks as she leaned close and forced me to meet her eyes. "Whatever you're doing, it makes me feel good. It's fun to give up control to a big, strong, sexy man like you. I enjoy it, you enjoy it, and the fact that you're even worried about some silly moral bullshit is a sign that you're not turning into some monster."

I met her light eyes with my darker ones and my shoulders rose and fell as I let out a deep breath. "You're not pissed off?" I asked, my lips pressed together uncertainly. I knew I was ignoring the BDE programming. I knew I was being vulnerable and open and straightforward, without the cocky, confident attitude I'd been doing all week. But I didn't care. Maybe I wasn't cut out for the whole 'fuckboy asshole' lifestyle. Maybe I wanted something more, something deeper.

"Mad?" McKenzie asked incredulously. She laughed softly, a light, amused sound as she pulled back. Her hands fell into her lap. "Haven't you been listening to me, Daddy? You make me feel good and sexy and oh my god do you make me cum so hard. And you aren't just using me for sex or something, we do things like this together..." Now it was her turn to make a sweeping motion with her hands, gathering the whole evening into her hands. "We've been working out together, you're helping me throw a party here tomorrow and in the past week I've felt more valued and satisfied at home than I have since we moved in."

I was sitting in stunned silence, McKenzie's monologue pounding away at me like waves over a rocky cliff. Slowly wearing away the rough, jagged edges and leaving me smooth, calm.

"Sure," she admitted. "Last week I thought you were just this loser who went to work, came back home, sat on the couch and never did anything interesting. But maybe I never had a lot of respect for you because you never had much respect for me, either. You treated me like a spoiled little brat, and maybe I was, but you talked down to me, you never seemed interested in my life and you acted like I should be giving you some sort of preferential treatment for just doing your job as a provider."

I winced a little and glanced away. Did I do that? I wondered.

"But..." My stepdaughter lowered her head to look up into my averted face. "That's all in the past. We've both moved on to bigger," her eyes dropped to my crotch and she bit her lip playfully, "and better things. So how about you stop moping and you give yourself a little credit."

I pursed my lips, considering.

"And then," she added, "when Mom gets home you can work your magic on her, too, and once you fuck her with that amazing cock of yours she won't care what you do or with whom, just like I don't."

My shoulders slumped, defeated by my stepdaughter's tireless onslaught. I shook my head and blew out a breath, then glanced up into her face. "When did you turn into such a little philosopher?"

McKenzie rolled her eyes. "This is what I was talking about." She slugged me playfully in the shoulder. "I was the captain of the debate team, you moron. As you should know!"

I smiled in spite of myself and felt myself relax. Alright, Mr. Silver Fox, I thought. I'll keep on listening to your recordings. But from now on, I'm doing it my way...

"Now." McKenzie clapped her hands together with finality and her smile turned almost shy. "I cooked you dinner, I watched your silly movie and I solved your current life dilemma..."

My smile widened.

"Are you going to fuck me now or what?"

The smile was still on my mouth as I bent forward and kiss her, and I could feel the answering smile on her soft lips when she kissed me back.

Chapter 21: Chapter 21. John meets a Latina babe (Brain Control Enterprises)

I trudged up the front steps onto the porch, several 20-packs of beer tucked under my arms and a brown paper bag swinging in my hand. The door was open and I stepped inside.

"I'm home!" I called.

McKenzie's answer came drifting down the stairs. "Down in a minute!"

I checked the clock on the living room wall. It was 6 o'clock, so McKenzie's friends wouldn't be arriving for another two hours.

I set the heavy cardboard boxes on the kitchen floor and knelt to start unloading beers into the fridge.

McKenzie traipsed down the stairs two minutes later and stood in the doorway, waiting for me to glance over before she made her entrance.

"Wow..." I murmured.

My stepdaughter bit her lip and glanced down, pleased. "You like?" she asked.

I grinned. "I'll bet your mother would love that outfit," I teased.

McKenzie looked hot. Her long, chestnut hair had been curled just enough to add some extra bounce and her makeup was, as I believe they say, on fleek. She wore an olive green top, cutoff to show her flat midriff, and a pair of jean shorts that were criminally short, exposing those long, athletic legs that I could practically feel wrapping around my waist.

The 18-year-old rolled her eyes at me. "Good thing she's not here," she answered, sashaying toward me. "Because I'm not wearing it for her."

I stood to meet her and she wrapped her arms around my neck, standing on her tiptoes to kiss me lightly.

"I'm wearing it all for you..."

I growled softly in my throat. "Good," I told her, then stepped back and jerked my head at the boxes. "Now help me get these ready for your friends."

McKenzie wrinkled her nose but did as she was told, crouching beside me and slotting can after can into orderly rows as I emptied the boxes. "I don't suppose now is a good time to mention," she said. "But I really don't like beer."

I smiled over at her. "Don't worry. Your stepdad isn't totally one dimensional." Still kneeling, I reached over into the brown bag and pulled out a handle of liquor by the neck. The brown liquid sloshed as I set it on the floor. "Fireball..." I reached in again and pulled out three more. "Fireball. Vodka. Vodka."

McKenzie beamed. "Now we're talking." She moved in closer and her hand rested on my thigh as she kissed me a second time.

I leaned into it, enjoying the cherry taste of lip gloss on her mouth.

She pulled back finally, breathless, eyes shining.

"And..." I added. "I have some mixers in the car, if you'd be so kind."

McKenzie stared at me in disbelief. "You are so awesome!" she told me, then stood and dashed out, returning a moment later with several liter bottles of soda.

"Alright, mister," she told me once everything had been put in the fridge. She leaned back against the counter next to me, fingers playing across my knuckles. "I just went to a lot of effort to make myself up all nice and pretty for this party. But..." A smile played across her lips.

I raised my eyebrows, but then pulled in a breath as her hand slid down my chest and rested lightly on the front of my sweatpants.

"For going above and beyond the call of duty..." she murmured, turning and falling gracefully to her knees. "My Daddy deserves a reward."

I groaned as her hands began to work, sliding gently, teasingly up and down my thighs. My cock began to stiffen, my body tingling in anticipation. "I can get behind that," I muttered.

My stepdaughter's eyes looked up into mine, wide and adoring. Then, slowly, her fingers hooked under my boxers as well and she tugged.

My pants hit the floor and she kissed gently up my thighs. My breath hitched, my length swelling to half-mast.

"Mmm..." McKenzie moaned softly, leaning forward, her breath hot on my skin. Her eyes drifted down my body and locked onto the object of her desires. Her eyelashes fluttered and she softly kissed the head of my shaft.

I swallowed, flexing my fingers as blood rushed south.

Then, hands still on my thighs, she leaned forward and wrapped her lips around my cock. Her tongue swirled gently, lovingly around the head and then her cheeks hollowed. She sucked me into her mouth, my rapidly hardening length bathed in a glorious heat.

She began to bob forward and back, my cock growing harder and harder as she moved.

"Fuck..." I groaned. My head fell back and I focused on my breathing, my heart pounding in my ears.

Her fingers rose gently up my legs and then cupped my balls, gently massaging and adding a whole new sensation to the mix.

"Ohyeah baby... Just like that..."

McKenzie sighed contentedly, the vibrations exquisite on my manhood. Her other hand joined the mix, stroking up and down on the parts of my length she couldn't fit inside her. She continued to tug as she pulled back, gazing up into my face.

"You like that, Daddy...?" she murmured. Her hand sped up then slowed down, toying with me. "You like your slutty little stepdaughter on her knees for you...? Playing with you... Just waiting for tonight when she can spread her legs and take your cock deep in her needy little pussy...?"

I grunted and grabbed her head, pulling her back down onto my length.

She groaned happily and sucked me deep, my cock sliding into her tight throat and pulsing with lust.

My palms wrapped around and my hips gently thrust forward, pushing me deeper. Slowly, I began to pick up speed, staring down into her gorgeous face as I began to fuck her mouth. She had stopped moving, letting me take control until my balls were slapping her chin with every plunging movement.

McKenzie's face was a mask of desire, eyes wide and shining as I used her body for my pleasure. She moaned again, her fingers undoing her tight shorts and diving between her legs. They began to circle, her breath fast and short in her nose.

I could see her nipples hardening through the thin fabric of her top and I lowered a hand to cup one of her tits. I squeezed, feeling her nipple against my palm.

She groaned and shuddered, her body growing closer and closer to the edge even while I drove deep into her mouth and her tongue bathed my length with lavish affection.

The teenager gasped as I pulled back, my red, throbbing cock sliding between her lips inch after inch until it was swaying before her, glistening wet with her saliva.

I was panting, my body tight and begging for release, but I clamped down hard. "Let's..." I gasped and then blew out a breath. I started over. "Let's wait for later, angel." I sucked in air and could feel the pulsing in my temples. "I have big plans for tonight and I'm going to need all my stamina."

McKenzie looked up at me, her shining eyes disappointed. Her hand wriggled out from her shorts and her fingers gently wrapped around my girth. She started to stroke again. "Really, Daddy...?" she murmured. Her tongue swirled around the head. "Are you sure...?"

My eyelids fluttered and I let out a guttural groan, but I slowly stepped back and out of her grip. My body protested, my length throbbing with pent up desire. I nodded.

"What plans?" McKenzie asked, slowly zipping up her shorts. She rose to her feet, tugging up my sweats, and pressed close to me. She pulled my clothes back over my cock, leaving an obvious tent between my thighs. She patted the bulge. "Anything I can do to... help...?" She squeezed softly.

My breath shuddered at her touch but I coughed and cleared my head with a swift shake. "Actually, angel," I told her, bending close to her ear. "I can't get it done without you..."

***

Loud electronic music shook the living room as I stepped in from the kitchen. I rolled my shoulders and took in a slow, steady breath. It used to be that large crowds had intimidated me. I'd had trouble interacting outside my small circle of friends and the idea of approaching total strangers had petrified me. Now, confidence pulsed in my veins and I casually popped the top of my beer open with a soft snap.

My eyes scanned the room, taking a sip as I took in the sight of excited teenagers. Most had a drink in their hand, but I wasn't worried. I'd had everyone put their keys in the front hallway and all the designated drivers, at my instructions, had given my stepdaughter their ID's for safekeeping. A few of them had been uncertain, but McKenzie had convinced them that I wasn't just being a dick. I was doing it for everyone's safety.

Out in the backyard I could hear more of them. In total, thirty-five or forty kids between the ages of 18 and 22 roamed my house. The only place off limits was upstairs.

I spotted McKenzie chatting with a few of her friends and walked over. My gait was slow and casually confident, and my eyes surveyed the room with an air of ownership. Several girls on the couch glanced over at me as I passed by, each one taking in a deep breath and then closing her eyes for a moment before resuming their conversation as though they hadn't noticed.

I'd made sure to spray myself with a generous dose of my BDE cologne before coming downstairs to make my appearance, and I felt a warm, satisfied glow knowing that it had the intended effect. I still wasn't sure how it worked — Some sort of pheromone thing, maybe? — but it did, and that's what I cared about.

McKenzie glanced up at me as I appeared by her side, bumping my hip and raising a red, plastic cup in one hand. "Hey, John," she said. "Nice of you to join us." Her tone was carefully neutral.

"I hope you're having fun, honey." I smiled blandly down at her before turning to face the others.

A young man and young woman had been chatting with my stepdaughter, the guy switching his cup to his free hand before offering me his hand to shake. "You have an awesome house, sir," he said. "Thanks a lot for letting McKenzie host here."

I was put off for a moment by being called 'sir.' Even at the office, sir was only a term for the higher-ups, and my team just called me 'John' or, jokingly, 'boss man.' Then I realized that, as the Man of the House, it was only right for visitors to treat me with deference. I shook the kid's hand warmly. He had a firm, mature grip that matched his outfit: button-down shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows and a pair of bright summer shorts. He looked like an adult at a laid-back work function. "Glad you could make it," I told him. "What's your name?"

"Bryan," he answered, then nudged the girl with the elbow of his drink hand. "And this is my girlfriend, Liz."

The girl beamed up at me. It was only 9:30, but I could tell she was already tipsy. "Hi!" she said, her bubbly positivity evident in her voice. "I'm Elizabeth. Really cool party. My parents would never let me host anything at our house. You must be a great dad."

I smiled noncommittally down at her. She was cute in a sweet, girl-next-door kind of way. Her short blonde hair was pulled back and her black-and-white striped top was tucked into a knee-length, red skirt. "I aim to please," I answered with an inclination of my head. "Now, if you two don't mind, I'm going to borrow your hostess for a moment?"

I steered McKenzie away and toward a clear corner. "Any more expected arrivals?" I asked, taking a sip of my beer. I was feeling a little buzzed. It lowered my inhibitions, made me want to do more than just admire my stepdaughter's sexy outfit, but I kept myself in check. Time enough for that later, I told myself.

"Umm..." My stepdaughter's eyes surveyed the living room and then, together, we walked toward the backyard.

Some of the guys had put together a drinking game on the ping pong table and there were several small knots of teenagers in conversation scattered on the grass and patio. It was the first party I'd been to in a long time with fewer men than women, and I couldn't help but feel like I was at an all-you-can eat buffet of young, gorgeous babes.

"Everyone here?" I asked.

"Not quite," McKenzie said, finishing her perusal of the guests. She turned to find me standing right behind her, and I watched her eyelids flutter as she breathed in my heady scent. Her gaze dipped down my body and then back up. Her lips parted and I could hear her breath speeding up.

"Breathe, angel," I murmured, rubbing her upper arm gently. "Deep breath and focus, okay?" I met her glazed eyes with mine and lowered my hand to my side.

She shook her head and blinked several times, then her light eyes cleared and her lips curved into a wondering smirk. "Oh fuck you smell good, Daddy..." she whispered. "I can feel myself getting wet for you. Right here in front of everyone..."

I smiled slightly and gestured with my chin out over the backyard, but inside I could feel my core turn molten with desire. All I wanted was to take McKenzie upstairs, throw her down on a bed and fuck her sweet, teen body over and over again. I controlled myself. Later...

My stepdaughter turned and leaned back against the wall next to me, surveying the space and taking a few more deep breaths. "Miranda still isn't here, and she's the one you've got to meet. Brooke is running late and she said she was bringing her boyfriend, bleh. Other than that, just a couple of the guys and some girls who said they'd be here around 10."

I nodded decisively. "Alright then." I took a swig from my beer and grimaced. "You're right," I told McKenzie, shaking my head and chuckling. "This stuff isn't really that great."

My stepdaughter grinned and jerked her head towards the kitchen. "Then I know just what we're going to do." Putting her hands to her mouth, she called out into the yard. "Who's ready for some shots?!"

* * *

I watched in disbelief as McKenzie threw back her head and tossed a third shot down her throat. One by one, the four other girls and three guys in the line did the same, grimacing and shaking their heads.

My head buzzed but I knew that in a couple of minutes the two shots I'd taken would be hitting me hard.

I rested my hand lightly on my stepdaughter's shoulder. "You going to be okay?" I asked.

She bumped me playfully with her hip and grinned. "Don't be a buzzkill, dude," she teased. "Not after I keep telling my friends how cool you are."

I shook my head, smiling and raising my hands in defeat. "You got it, Kenz." In the back of my mind, a mantra had started to play on loop.

The Man of the House protects his household. The Man of the House keeps his women safe.

I shrugged it away. I'm in control of this, I ordered. I don't have to mindlessly obey the BDE recordings. I'm doing this my way. I watched as McKenzie wobbled slightly and gripped the counter, then centered herself. Even if I'm it means I let teenagers pull foolhardy, teenager stunts.

So, instead of stopping her, I just decided to move the party elsewhere. I clapped my hands together, getting everyone's attention. "Ladies and gentlemen," I said as eight sets of eyes turned my way, the men looking attentive and the women even more so. "What do you say we head to the couches and play another game?"

We crowded into the living room, a dozen of us circling around the coffee table. McKenzie scampered over to the bookshelf in the corner where we kept our games and scooped up a deck of playing cards. She held it up towards the group.

"King's Cup?" she asked, and there was a chorus of approval. "We have a winner!" she declared enthusiastically and wove her way through the furniture to plop down on the couch across from where I sat, sinking deep in one of the comfy leather chairs.

Quickly, she spread out the cards in a fan surrounding the red, central 'King's Cup', which was filled to the brim with one of the beers from the fridge.

"Everyone have a drink?" my stepdaughter asked, and then the game began.

I hadn't played drinking games in half a decade, so as we commenced it was clear that I was far behind on the rules. The first card flipped was a seven, and as I watched everyone's hands skyrocketed up to point at the ceiling. Seven is heaven, I remembered belatedly, but I was already the last to move.

My stepdaughter shook her head with mock sadness. "Drink up, John," she said, as the circle of teenagers grinned at me. "Looks like you're really in for it."

I took a bemused sip and did my best to follow along as McKenzie reached for the next card. She flipped it over.

Eight.

I wracked my brain. Eight is...?

"Mate!" The 18-year-old crowed, and her hazel eyes scanned the circle before meeting my dark brown gaze. "Father, dearest," she said, and her friends laughed softly. "Whenever I drink, you drink," and she took a long, slow sip from her cup.

I sighed, shaking my head. "I'm too old for this," I joked, and then matched her drink with a swallow of my own. As the guy next to McKenzie reached for the next card, I felt a soft bzzz in my pocket and tugged free my phone.

It was Barbara.

Since our short text conversation yesterday when she'd confirmed her safe landing, we hadn't spoken. "Everything going well?"

My eyes scanned the circle. Everyone still alive and breathing? Check. Having a good time? There was a brief bout of laughter as something happened in the game and I smiled to myself. Check.

"Everything good." I responded. "Kenz's party is a success. Everyone seems to be having fun."

The little bubbles bounced on my screen, then: "Such a good stepdad. :) And you? Having a fun evening babysitting all the drunk teenagers?"

I snorted a soft laugh. I snapped a quick picture of the game and sent it her way. "Babysitting? I'm participating!"

"Dad!" McKenzie's voice cut through my focus on the screen. "Your turn."

I tucked the phone back in my pocket and glanced up to a sea of expectant faces. The turn had revolved halfway around the circle and gotten to me. It was my turn to flip a card. "Sorry, everybody." I leaned forward with a groan and flipped the nearest card.

Jack.

My eyes narrowed as I tried to remember the rule, and then I looked around with wide eyes and a sheepish smile. "A little help?" The shots had definitely hit me by now, my vision going fuzzy around the edges as I forced myself to focus.

The girl sitting nearest me, a busty Latina in a skintight white dress that complemented her tawny complexion, held up three fingers at me. "Never Have I Ever," she said, and I blew out a stream of air.

"Oh boy," I said, and everyone laughed. Shaking my head, I held up three fingers with everyone else. Now, everyone was looking at me expectantly. "Uhm..." I struggled to come up with something I hadn't done, always much harder when you're tipsy and faced with the need to think quickly. "Never have I ever smoked pot?"

There was another round of giggling as almost everyone in the circle lowered a finger.

McKenzie waited, a thoughtful expression on her face as several of the people nearest turned to face her with expectant looks. Then, meeting my eyes with a rueful grin, she lowered a finger.

I wasn't really surprised, but it was my job to play the role of 'only adult in the room.' I shook my head in mock disappointment. "My little princess..." I mused loudly in false dismay. "Whatever will I learn about you next." Then, I joined the circle of chuckles as we turned to the Latina girl.

Her eyes were on me, and I could see that through her buzz she was starting to feel the effects of being in such close proximity. Her pupils were dilated and her full lips were parted slightly. Then, when she realized that we were waiting on her, she coughed distractedly and rattled off. "Never have I ever been drunk with my parents."

I snorted and kept all three fingers aloft, glancing around. My parents were hardcore Christians, so I'd made certain that whenever we drank together I kept all my wits about me. Otherwise I never would never have heard the end of it.

Only two of the others put their fingers down, McKenzie once again and the guy next to her who'd already flipped a card. "I sense unfair discrimination," McKenzie protested, shaking a small fist at the girl.

"Oops," the Latina answered, eyes widening innocently. "Sorry, babe." The dark-skinned beauty smiled teasingly. "I guess you shouldn't have invited your dad to come drink with us."

The turn passed around and I lost fingers to "Never have I ever flirted with someone on a dare" — it was college, everyone does stupid shit in college — and "Never have I ever gotten a ticket" — though, to be fair, everyone speeds from time to time.

McKenzie was next, but first came the young man sitting to her left. He looked a little older than the others, but maybe it was just his air of maturity and the calm, collected way he sat with his back straight and his hands folded in his lap. He cleared his throat and looked around. He was tall and wore a slim blue button down and skinny jeans that made him look even reedier. He, too, was down to a single finger. "Never have I ever..." he paused theatrically. "Fantasized about someone in this room."

It was a good one, and everyone in the room cast a glance around the circle to subtly check. As they did, the Latina girl leaned in close to me and told me in a stage whisper, "Nigel can only say that 'cause he's gay."

"I heard that!" Nigel interrupted loudly, but it was with a good-natured grin. "And," he added, spreading his hands, "guilty as charged."

The group all laughed, and while everyone was distracted people were subtly lowering their fingers, trying not to draw attention to themselves. Glancing around, I could see that every girl had lowered a finger, and McKenzie was taking a hasty swig of her drink.

She pointed at me, "That means you too, John," she laughed. "Twice, since I drank and you definitely lost your last strike. I know you've been flirting with Adrianna there."

I rolled my eyes, shaking my head. "Nice to meet you, Adrianna," I said, turning and holding out my free hand to the curvy Latina. "I'm John. I've been fantasizing all about you since we first met twelve seconds ago."

She pressed her warm hand into mine. "Of course you have, John," she answered. "I have that effect on people." She winked cheekily, but she held onto my hand a beat longer than necessary, and I could see the soft glow of a blush on her cheeks. It could have been the alcohol, but I knew it was my cologne and the Alpha Male energy I exuded like an aura of power around me.

Our interaction prompted a short bout of amusement, and then eyes turned expectantly to Adrianna.

She started a little as she realized it was her turn, and as she reached for a card I felt another insistent bzz in my pocket. I fished out my phone and then stood, holding up my empty red cup. "Just gonna go refill this," I told the group. I checked the message as I walked into the kitchen.

"Fun!"

Barbara's text included an image of her own, a selfie of my wife with several of her coworkers. It looked like they were at the hotel bar, and seated next to her was none other than my very favorite salesman, Aaron Burns.

I felt my breath hitch, and my heart beat swifter for a moment. He's going to fuck my wife... The thought echoed through my mind for a moment before my inner Alpha could react.

Stop it. Get yourself together, man. They can do whatever they want, because you are in control. You will win in the end. You will always win in the end.

The phone vibrated again as she captioned the photo. "Out with the work fam, but missing my home fam. ;)"

I smiled, calmer now. Whatever happens there happens, I told myself. You can't control it. All you can control is the here and now. I looked up from my phone, then, and realized I wasn't alone in the kitchen.

The cute blonde from an hour or so earlier — I searched my brain for a moment... Elizabeth! — was leaning back against the counter, a trio of shot glasses on the counter next to her. Two of them were already empty, and as I watched she tilted back her head and the third shot slid down her throat.

I frowned slightly. The girl was only medium height and slimly built, and I wasn't sure how much she'd had to drink but adding three shots on top of that seemed a bit excessive.

Then, I noticed that she had a crestfallen expression on her face and I realized that something must have happened. "Hey," I said softly, approaching. "Elizabeth, right?"

The teenager turned her head and then flinched when she met my eyes. She was definitely a bit more than tipsy at this point, and the sight of an adult had her worried. "I'm sorry, sir," she said, looking down. "I'm not too drunk, I swear. I just wanted to catch up with everyone else."

"Don't worry about it..." I brushed the apology away like a pesky fly. "Did something happen? Are you alright?"

The girl shrugged. "I'm fine," she answered despondently. "All good here."

I laughed softly, shaking my head, and she looked up at me in surprise. "Something happened," I told her gently, leaning against the counter a few feet away. "You don't have to tell me what it was if you don't want to, but is there anything I can do to help?" I'm not really sure what it was that prompted me to get involved. Maybe I'm just a nice guy. But I think it was the protective Alpha Male inside of me. He saw a woman in need and rushed to take control of the situation.

The sad lines in Elizabeth's face drew tighter, and I almost regretted my question. Then, she burst forth, "I can't believe he'd do this! With that bitch Tiffany? Right in front of me?"

"Oh..." I murmured, comprehension dawning. I thought I caught the gist of what might be going on. I fought the urge to rub her shoulder comfortingly — You're still her friend's stepdad, John, don't be creepy — and instead blew out a long sigh. I reached over and picked up the handle of whiskey. I poured several splashes into my cup and then scooted around her and bent over, opening the fridge to find a mixer. "Something happen with Bryan?" I asked casually as I pulled out one of the bottles of soda.

Keeping her talking seemed like the best idea at this point, since it would keep her from drinking. I straightened, focusing on mixing my drink and giving her a bit of space.

Then, I heard a soft sound next to me and when I looked over I saw that the blonde's hands were over her mouth as she choked back a sob. "How could he do this to me?" she asked softly into her hands. "I thought he loved me..." Her eyes were a watery blue as they looked up at me.

Oh God... I thought. Teenage drama. Perfect. But instead of saying any of that I simply shrugged helplessly at the young woman. "I don't know what to say, Elizabeth. It sounds like a rough spot. I can tell you, though, that this," I gestured vaguely at the shot glasses, "is not going to help. And I have an idea of something that might."

She looked skeptically up at me, sniffling.

"You may have noticed," I said, leaning in conspiratorially, "that I'm a bit old."

Elizabeth snorted out a soft laugh at that, and I smiled back.

"Some of my new friends," I jerked my head in the direction of the living room, "are playing King's Cup in there and I think it might be better if I was replaced by someone more hip." I widened my eyes meaningfully at her. "Someone like you, maybe? Help me out?" I smiled disarmingly, trying to send out a relaxed, calming energy.

The teenager pressed her lips together, and I could see she was on the verge of saying no.

I did rest my hand lightly on her arm then, and she looked up into my face, surprised. "Please?" I asked again, and this time I gave my voice a little extra. I felt the soft, rumbling thunder in my chest and saw the blonde's eyes widen slightly.

Her pupils dilated and then her breathing slowed down to match mine. She blinked after a few seconds and nodded as I stepped back. "Give me a minute," she said, tugging a paper towel from a nearby roll and dabbing at her makeup.

As she did, I grabbed a fresh cup and filled it with water from the tap.

A dozen seconds later, Elizabeth looked up. Her face was still flushed with alcohol, but in the semidarkness of the next room her puffy eyes would be impossible to notice. "How do I look?" she asked softly, almost shyly.

My eyes traced her face. She actually looked really pretty, and I wondered what Bryan had been thinking. I gave her a thumbs up. "Looking good," I told her, smiling. I offered her a fist bump and she laughed softly as she touched my knuckles gently with hers. She started to walk past me but I held up the new cup in her way.

She looked up at me in surprise, then took it meekly.

"Drink it," I ordered. "It's good for you. Take a little bit of time off from the hard stuff, okay?"

Elizabeth nodded obediently and took a sip, then headed into the other room with a little more spring in her step.

I leaned back on the marble countertop, blowing out a breath and fishing in my pocket for my phone. I swiped it open again and stared at Barbara's text for a moment before I started to type a message of my own.

"Home fam misses you too, baby. Just had the pleasure of dealing with a distressed young lady. Could have used your womanly wisdom."

I looked up from the text and saw that, once again, I was not alone. Leaning against in the doorway was Adrianna, red plastic cup in one hand and the stretchy white fabric of her dress clinging to her curvy figure in the most distracting way.

She was watching me closely and smiled with full lips when she saw I'd noticed her. "You left me alone back there," the teenager told me teasingly. "And we'd just made such a connection..." She walked towards me, then slid gently past and reached for the alcohol, her legs brushing lightly past mine.

I could smell her perfume and could feel my body start to react, blood pumping to places it shouldn't.

"My father senses were tingling. I could tell I was needed in here," I responded easily.

In the light I could now see that her eyes were an alluring green as she turned to look up into my face. She was standing close; not so close that it was inappropriate, but toeing the line. "I saw Elizabeth," she breathed. "She took your spot and I knew you were still in here... All alone..." Her hand came up and brushed boldly down my arm. She took a step closer.

Desire pulsed in my veins, pounding in my ears. This girl was pushing all the right buttons, and I worried what I might do if we didn't slow down. "Woah there, little lady," I said, taking her gently by the shoulders.

"I know you want me..." Adrianna murmured. "I saw you looking at me when I came in here. I saw you looking at me earlier..." Her lips wrapped around the words and then released them sensually, and all I could visualize then were those lips wrapped around something else.

"You're right," I answered. Why deny it? "I was looking."

I am the Master of this House. Everything here belongs to me. Everyone here is a guest in my domain.

Adrianna glanced down at my hands on her upper arms, then back up into my face. Her eyes were sultry and she leaned into my grip, her face just inches away from mine. "And I think you know..." she murmured. "That I was looking at you, too..." One of her hands slowly rose, fingers wrapping around my wrist and lifting my hand. Her lips parted and then she turned my hand, slipping my thumb into her mouth.

The curvy Latina moaned softly, sucking gently, her tongue swirling around and around.

My eyes flashed, and then I was no longer in control. I released her and leaned close, my lips brushing her ear, my breath hot her skin. "Upstairs..." My voice was no longer mine. It was the deeper, rougher voice of my inner Alpha, and I could see Adrianna's body reacting primally to him. "Five minutes. You'll be waiting for me..."

Her full mouth was parted in a soft, panting gasp and I pulled my hand back, my finger glistening with her saliva. Her eyes were glazed and empty. Glancing down, I could make out her hard nipples through the thin fabric of her white dress, and it was all I could do not to palm one of her globular tits and squeeze.

"Go," I commanded, and, with a gentle shake of her head, Adrianna blinked back to herself.

"Ohmygod..." she murmured, wide eyes flashing up at me. "God you're so hot..." Then, before I could stop her, she had slid closer and was kissing me, her hands on my cheeks and her mouth hungrily devouring mine.

Swifter than I could react, she had pulled back and brushed past, hand trailing across my chest. "I'll be waiting..." she said softly. Then, she was gone.

There was a moment of silence in the kitchen as I was, finally, alone.

Bzz.

I blew out a breath and pulled out my phone. "Not a good time, Barbara," I muttered.

"Been in there a while."

It wasn't my wife. It was McKenzie. "Everything good?"

I laughed softly and tapped back. "Is my little girl worried about me?"

"Everyone in here is pretty drunk," came the answer. "So I think I'm the only one that noticed a certain sexy Latin girl heading upstairs... ;) Did Daddy find someone he likes?"

A smirk spread across my mouth. "Keep your friends occupied." Then, biting my lip pensively and feeling the heat pulsing in my body, I added, "And if you're good, you can come join us after they're gone."

The reply was instant. "Yes, Daddy..."

I took a deep breath. Then, as an afterthought, I tapped out one last message.

"And keep an eye on Elizabeth for me. She's having a rough night."

I slid my phone back into my pocket. Everything downstairs had been taken care of. Now... I smiled. Time for the party upstairs to begin. I slipped quietly from the kitchen and headed for the staircase.

***

I strode silently down the landing and stopped before the open door of the master bedroom. There was no light but the moon overhead. Drifting up the stairs behind me I could hear the sounds of laughter and revelry as McKenzie entertained her guests, but within the room there was only silence.

Adrianna was seated on the edge of the bed, leaning back on her hands with her knees crossed in front of her.

I stepped inside and closed the door behind me with a soft click.

"You're here..." she murmured softly, not standing.

"Yes," I answered, eyes roaming over her figure in the gentle, silver light.

She lay back slowly, hands tangling in the sheets and taking a long, deep breath. Her large, round tits rose and fell and my cock stiffened in my pants. She shuddered gently, bringing the cloth up to her nose. "It smells like you," she said quietly. "So good..."

She took another deep breath as I slowly advanced until I was standing above her. There was no question of whether she wanted this. She was here. She had come to me. Now, it was up to me to take her. My heartbeat was faster now, my pulse thrumming in my body. My knee was on the bed beside her body, only inches from her hip. I still hadn't touched her yet but she squirmed under my gaze, her lips parted and her breath harsh in the silence.

Then my mouth covered hers and my hands rose to tangle in her straight, black hair.

She moaned. Her hands were on my hips, fingers digging into my skin, desperate and begging for more. She pulled back just far enough to whisper, "Are you going to fuck me or what?" and then I was covering her lips again with mine and pressing her down into the mattress.

Her body was hard and soft in all the right places, her tits pressed to my chest as my rock hard, throbbing length pressed against the cloth of my slacks and rubbed up between her thighs. Her stomach was smooth and taut beneath my fingers as they slid down to her waist and then around to massage the globes of her muscular ass.

I could feel her heat through the fabric that separated us, felt her hips rise to grind up against me. "Mmm..." she groaned into my lips. "You taste like Fireball.. And bad decisions..."

I smirked at her words, realizing exactly what Adrianna needed. She was a bad girl, knowing it was wrong to seduce her friend's father and getting off on the fact. Time for me to set the record straight, show her who was really in control.

I pulled back, kneeling above her, my hands rising and my fingers starting to undo the buttons of my shirt. "Two rules," I told her, my voice stern and commanding as I pulled the shirt from my shoulders and tossed it to the side. "First, you call me 'Sir'."

"Oh?" she asked coyly, starting to sit up. She leaned back on her arms and tossed her hair over her shoulders. "It's like that, is it?" She played her teeth along her bottom lip. "And if I won't?" She was strong-willed, I could tell, used to getting her own way with teenage boys and dictating the rules of the game.

But I wasn't one of her usual boy toys. I jerked my head at the door but didn't move, straddling her lap and staring down into her face. "You know where the door is," I answered quietly, firmly.

Her eyes widened as I spoke, glinting as I knelt above her. She took a long, slow breath. I could see the gears whirring in her mind as she glanced across at the door, alcohol and desire and my masculine scent gently working their magic until she reached the only conclusion. "And the second rule...?" she whispered, turning her face up to look into mine.

I grinned. "You obey... and experience pleasure like you never have before."

Her will crumbled under my confidence, the scent of my cologne swirling through her mind and the resonant power of my words striking through her last walls of resistance. Her hands slid up between my thighs and she gasped softly as she felt my thick, pulsing cock under her hands.

I groaned quietly, my lips falling open to let the breath escape.

Her hands rose higher, circling around to my lower back. "Yes, Sir..." she whispered, pulling me back down on top of her. She kissed me hard, her tongue slipping into my mouth.

Good. I kissed her back, my tongue dancing with hers. Then, I leaned back and moved off her, pulling her up. "This dress..." I murmured, fingers sliding up one smooth thigh and playing with the hem. "Take it off for me."

She rose slowly, like she was in a trance, turning to face me. "Yes, Sir." Her eyes were glazing over as I took control, my silent dominance twining through her, body and mind.

She began to move... smoothly, sinuously, her hands in her hair and on her throat. She moved like there was a slow, heavy beat that only she could hear, palms cupping her tits and then sliding down her body. She hooked her fingers under the hem of the tight, white dress and didn't hesitate as she began to pull it up over her hips.

"Good..." I encouraged softly, relaxing into the moment and letting my inner Alpha take over. The buzz of alcohol dulled my mind, but my BDE recordings had trained me well. My inner Alpha knew what to do. "Just like that..."

She moaned softly, my praise striking chords of pleasure through her body. The dress rose higher, revealing lacy white panties and then the smooth expanse of her abs. Her tits appeared, covered only by a matching bra, the cloth pale and filmy against her dusky skin. Her tongue darted out to wet her lips and her eyes slid closed. Her breath was faster now as the dress came over her head and then hit the floor, and she was standing before me just inches away.

My fingers fumbled with my belt and then with a zippp

I was free of my pants, sliding them down my legs and kicking them free. They hit the floor at the foot of the bed and Adrianna's gaze traced down my body to fixate on the bulge in my boxer briefs.

"Yes..." I murmured quietly. "Right there, baby... Just get down there and make me all nice and ready."

Still entranced, the busty Latina knelt on the mattress, falling to her hands and knees. She crawled up between my spread legs, green eyes locked on my straining cock, and seemed to hesitate only a moment before tugging down my boxers. Her tongue slid across her mouth as my length sprang free and swayed, just inches from her full lips.

"Good girl..." I said. "Now..." but before I could finish she was lowering her head and taking me in her mouth. I sucked in a gasp as she began to bob her head up and down, her mouth hot and wet around me.

Adrianna groaned, her tongue swirling and tasting the precum that oozed from the head. Her technique was different from Barbara and McKenzie's, louder and wetter as she quickly slid as much as she could between her lips.

"Fuckkk..." I groaned. "Ohfuckyeah..." My back arched and my hips rose slightly to penetrate her further, feeling the tight confines of her throat around me.

She gagged softly and saliva dribbled down my shaft. One of her hands rose, dark fingers circling and beginning to stroke. Her lips wrapped around me and began to move, massaging my length.

My hand rose and caught in her hair, holding her tightly as I began to move, pushing her head down and then allowing her to pull back, nostrils flaring.

"Just relax..." I ordered gently. "Relax and let me take control..."

I felt her body obey, and I slid completely into her throat, her nose pressed to my stomach. My cock twitched and throbbed and then I released her, allowing her to pull back until I came free with a pop and a strand of saliva swung from her sculpted mouth.

"I've never done that before..." she murmured, disbelief tinting her voice.

"Don't think," I commanded, and her eyes rose to mine. I met her gaze and dove into it, feeling my head grow light as I practically forced my will into her mind. "Remember the rules. Just relax and obey..."

I saw her sway slightly and her pupils dilated further, crowding out the green in her irises. "Yes, Sir..." she whispered. "Relax and obey..."

I settled back, pulling pillows behind me to prop me up. "Are you ready for me?" I asked softly.

The curvy Latina nodded, her breath speeding up. "Yes, Sir... I've never been so wet in my life..."

"Good," I answered. "I want you on top... To start..."

The busty teen crawled closer to me, her heavy tits brushing along my bare skin. I could feel her long, hard nipples through the flimsy fabric of her lingerie and it made me even harder. Then, spreading her thighs, she took my cock by the base and slowly moved me into position.

I felt the heat of her need as the head of my cock brushed over her panties, could feel them soaked through with her wet, wanton desire. One of her hands pushed the white lace aside and then nestled me gently between her outer folds. Her breath was speeding up, her eyes fixated on mine but I never wavered.

"Good..." I ordered. "You know what to do..."

And, with a moan, she lowered herself onto me. Her slit was dripping wet but incredibly tight, my cock sliding slowly into her until I was sheathed entirely in her body.

"Ohmygod... ohmygod... ohmygod..." Her voice was one low, continuous sound, her body trembling as I filled her completely. Then, she began to fuck me.

She controlled the rhythm, my hips rising fractionally to meet her every downward push as I began to pound inside of her. Fully half of my cock never left her slick entrance, her inner muscles clenching me in a vice grip. From this angle, I knew I was hitting her G-spot over and over, and her head fell back as she let out a soft cry of pleasure.

Her thighs were trembling, the muscles in her legs starting to give out. Her big tits bounced up and down above me, so I lifted my hands and cupped them. I massaged them gently, loving the feeling of soft flesh under my fingers.

"Harder..." she begged. "Squeeze harder..."

I obeyed, mauling her perky teen breasts. I squeezed her nipples through the fabric, tugging and twisting, and I heard her sharp intake of breath.

"Ohmygod I'm gonna cum..."

I pulled harder at her nipples, knowing she'd be sore in the morning, and stroked upward, my legs flexing as I pistoned up inside of her like a jackhammer.

She cried out and climaxed, her body collapsing on top of mine and her breath fast and hot in my ear. Her hair played across my skin, her chest heaving.

"Ohmygod ohmygod ohmygod..."

I grunted and heaved, rolling her over onto her back with my cock still halfway inside of her. Kneeling between her legs, I began to move again.

"Don't stop..." she gasped. "Please don't stop..."

My jaw tightened and I thrust, feeling every inch of her inner tunnel clenching and releasing around me. I could feel the rising tide inside of me, too, the taut, electric force sweeping over me, but I forced it back down. Not yet... I thought. Not just yet...

"Cum for me," I commanded, and her eyes widened as her body obeyed.

Her hips bucked under mine and her fingers scrabbled helplessly at my back as she was swept away a second time, her body still feeling the aftershocks of her first climax.

I moved faster, a sheen of sweat building up on my skin. The room was dark but I could see everything clearly: the spark in her bright green eyes, her white teeth in a gasp of ecstasy, the gleam of moonlight on her dark hair, splayed across the tangled white sheets.

Not yet, not yet, not yet... The mantra pulsed in my mind as my cock throbbed, plumbing her deepest depths. But the orgasm was coming, sweeping over me with unstoppable force. I buried myself to the hilt, breath harsh in my throat as I pulled back and did it again. And again and again and again.

The heat of her pussy around me was intense, my shaft gripped like a glove as her body rose and fell in time with my own.

Not yet, not— I pulled back, grunting as I came, my seed spraying across her tits and stomach, painting her with my essence.

She gasped, feeling my hot spunk on her tawny skin, and her eyes rolled back. "Yes!" she moaned. "Yes yes yes..."

I groaned, muscles trembling as the tidal wave crested over me. My mind went blank, my cock twitching and spilling its load. I felt my legs give out and I fell on top of her, her tits pressed to my chest. My breath was fast and unsteady, my pulse racing in my ears.

I shivered, feeling the sweat and my seed slippery between us. Then, nothing. The silence was broken only by the air that rasped through our lips, two pairs of heartbeats pounding furiously in sync.

I rolled off of her, my wilting length falling across my stomach as my chest rose and fell unsteadily.

"Fuck..." Adrianna groaned, her hands rising to push hair back from her face. She turned to look at me, eyes having trouble focusing. "Holy fuck..."

I didn't have an answer, my only thoughts matching hers.

We lay like that for some time, a soft breeze whispering through the window to play with the sweat that glistened on our bodies.

Then, finally, I sat up.

"I'm going to go clean up," I said, and walked into the darkened master bathroom. The bathroom tile was cold under my feet but I liked it. I turned on the shower, leaving the water icy cold, and stepped inside. It was a shock to my system but I stood there as the frozen droplets smashed against my skin.

I felt like I'd turned a corner, like something inside of me had changed. Is it good? I asked myself, and then I grinned into the deluge. Yes, I answered. Very good.

The self-hypnosis recordings had altered me. I was no longer the scared, meek man I used to be. I was someone else. Someone who took control. Someone who was obeyed. And I liked it. The door to the bathroom creaked softly and I heard Adrianna enter.

She padded softly to the shower and stood there a moment silently. "Can I join you?" she asked, her voice quiet, submissive.

I kept my eyes closed for a moment, feeling the water slough off my skin, then turned the water warmer. It slowly heated up as I turned to face her. I gave her a broad smile and I knew she could see it, even in the dark, because she smiled back.

"Why not?" I answered.

With a soft laugh, she did.

* * *

Thirty minutes later, when we finally emerged clean and dry, I walked to the mattress and collapsed naked onto the rumpled sheets.

Adrianna followed me, curvy figure highlighted by a silvery outline. She bent and picked up her underwear, looked at it, then dropped it to the bed with a shrug. She grabbed her dress from the floor and, almost regretfully, tugged it over her head.

"That was pretty good, huh?" she asked quietly, sitting on the edge of the mattress.

I looked at her thoughtfully. "Which time?"

She huffed a soft chuckle. "All of it, I guess."

I didn't say anything. Honestly, I didn't know what to say. There was a short silence.

"Will it happen again?" The words fell from her lips, hopeful and anxious in equal measure. It took that moment to remind me that, in spite of all her confidence and poise, she was still just a teenager.

I sat up with a grunt and leaned back against the headboard. "Do you want it to happen again?" I asked gently.

The Latina shrugged gently, fingers knotting at the hem of her dress. She took a long moment to answer. "Yes..."

I nodded thoughtfully. "But you think it can't?"

She seemed caught off guard.

"Why not?" I asked.

"Um..." she seemed a little confused, like she hadn't expected my response. "Because you're married? Because your stepdaughter is one of my good friends? Because you're at least a decade older than me? I could keep going..."

I shrugged. "If any of those bugged you that much, I don't think you would have come up here tonight." I was working on a hunch and she stiffened, like I'd called her bluff. "But if they do now," I continued, "then we don't ever have to speak of this to anyone and you can leave without looking back. No one's going to know and no one's going to hold it against you."

She sighed. "It's not that simple."

"Isn't it?" I laughed softly. "Look..." I tried to collect my thoughts, but couldn't. I was too tired, and the booze still hadn't worn off from my exhausted brain. A glance at the digital clock on my bedside told me it was a little after midnight. "You can call an Uber home tonight, at least. Think about it in the morning when you're rested. If you decide there are too many reasons against it then you don't have to come back. If you decide that you want..." I gestured vaguely between us, "this... to happen again... Well, I'm not going anywhere anytime soon."

She nodded, still obviously uncertain, then squared her shoulders. "I'll do that," she said, and I sensed a return of the confident, self-assured Adrianna I'd met downstairs.

"Good girl," I said softly, and she glanced over.

"It's funny," she said softly, scooting across the bed until her hand was just inches from my side. "If anyone else said that I'd probably be offended. But with you..." she shrugged and gave a cute little frown of uncertainty. "I kind of like it."

She bent to peck my lips, but I grabbed her hands and held her there for a long, slow, sensual moment. For a second she tensed but then she relaxed into it, her mouth opening hungrily and her tongue slipping between my lips.

When I finally released her she was breathing heavily and giving me a small, panting grin.

"Good night, Adrianna," I said as she stood.

She paused in the doorway and looked back. "Good night," she murmured. "Sir."

Then, she was gone.

Chapter 22: Chapter 22. Begs To Be Dominated (Brain Control Enterprises)

I lay in bed, my hands tucked behind my head, waiting in the dark.

The clock told me it was almost 1 o'clock when the sounds of revelry downstairs started to die down, and I knew that McKenzie was wrapping up her little get together. She must have seen Adrianna coming downstairs and leaving, so she knew that joining us was no longer part of the equation, and I hoped she would be understanding. I hated to disappoint my sexy, horny little angel.

As I lay there, breathing deeply and letting the buzz slowly wear off, I picked up my phone and checked my messages. I had multiple text from my wife, and, despite knowing it was possibly a bad idea, I checked them.

The first had been sent just before I came upstairs to meet Adrianna.

"Oh no! I'm sure you handled it well, though. What was the issue?"

The next was a couple minutes after that.

"Nervous for my presentation tomorrow. Call before to help me feel better?"

And finally, around 12:30. "Hope you're having fun at the party. Headed to bed. Big day tomorrow."

No more photos with Aaron Burns, and I let out a sigh of relief. Nothing to worry about, I said, feeling a lump of tension uncurl in my belly.

I tapped out a text. "Call sounds great! Night, honey."

The house finally quieted, and I could hear the dull thud through the house when McKenzie finally closed the door behind her last guest. I'd asked her to make sure that anyone who couldn't drive got home in an Uber, so we might have some visitors in the morning coming back for their cars, but other than that we finally had the house to ourselves.

My stepdaughter padded up the stairs, and I could hear the boards creak in the hallway as she came right to the door of the master bedroom. The entrance swung open and I flipped on the bedside lamp to give her some light.

"Hiya, Daddy..." she giggled, leaning up against the doorframe. I could tell she'd had more to drink since I had come upstairs, and she wobbled as she looked me up and down on the bed. "You look good..."

She looked good too, the olive crop top and tight little jean shorts accentuating her lithe young body. But as she came slowly toward me, closing the door behind her, I knew that I wasn't going to do anything with her tonight. It's one thing to entrance your stepdaughter with a powerful, mind-altering cologne and fuck her in your marital bed. It's another to do it when she's drunk.

So, instead of greeting her by throwing her down to the bed, I just sat up and gave her an innocent smile. "Hey, angel," I said. I patted the mattress next to me for her to sit down. "How was the party? How are you feeling?"

McKenzie bit her lip, her face flushed. "Horny..." she murmured, hazel eyes sparkling. She tossed her hair over her shoulders and then dropped onto the bed heavily, uncoordinated. She leaned forward, her hand on my thigh. "Can I count on my big, strong man to take care of me?"

I sighed softly and then shook my head, maintaining my smile. "Not tonight, Kenz, okay?"

She frowned gently, pouting. "I told you..." she said, looking away. "I'm fiiine."

I smiled softly, and I could see her struggling to stay frustrated with me. "I know you are, Kenz," I murmured. I leaned forward and kissed her gently on the forehead. "But I want to hear about the party, and then we have the whole weekend for whatever you want."

She looked back and narrowed her eyes at me. "You got to sex tonight," she told me. "I saw Adrianna leaving. And I wanted sex too..."

I chuckled softly, and, after a second, she couldn't stay irritated with me. She slumped down onto the pillows next to me, defeated. "Not even a little bit?" she sighed.

I furrowed my brow, giving my moral quandary a once-over. "Tell you what," I said, rolling over and giving her a kiss on the cheek. "You tell me about the party, and I'll see what I can do for you and your little..." my hand slowly caressed up her leg. "Problem..."

Her mouth parted in a soft gasp.

My fingers stroked across the zipper of her cutoff shorts, circling.

"That sounds... good," she breathed, her body relaxing into the sheets.

I grinned. "Good girl." I pushed myself down the mattress, around one smooth, tanned leg. "So..." I murmured, spreading her legs wide with my hands. "Was it a success? Did you have fun?"

"Uh-huh." McKenzie's voice was soft and low, blurred by alcohol and arousal.

I kissed the inside of her calf. "What did you get up to after I left?" I kept my voice conversational, teasing her with my fingers.

"Mmm... We, um, finished our game of King's Cup." She shivered as my mouth traced up her leg. "Then, most of the boys came back inside from out back. We drank a bit more and played a few games. Nothing much."

I paused as I came to her inner thighs, looking up. "How was Elizabeth doing by the end of it?"

The girl had seen her boyfriend making out with someone else, and after I'd done my best to comfort her I'd sent her out to hang with the rest of the group under McKenzie's watchful gaze. In my mind's eye I could see the girl, blonde hair a little mussed up and blue gaze looking up into mine for support as I'd lent her my ear in the kitchen.

"Oh, she was okay by the end, I think," McKenzie murmured. "I made sure she got an Uber, since she'd driven over with Bryan... She asked about you," she added off-handedly. "Said she wanted to thank you for having her back."

I nodded, satisfied. "Glad to hear it," I said, and slowly began to unzip my stepdaughter's shorts.

"Mmm..." The teenager gave a satisfied sigh and lifted her hips as I tugged the jeans over her hips and round, muscular ass.

She was wet under my fingers and I breathed in her scent, kissed her through the damp fabric of her panties. I could feel the heat of her desire, her hot skin and aching need. I felt my body respond, my cock starting to awaken, but I sternly ordered myself to focus on the matter at hand.

"How about you?" McKenzie's tone was mischievous now, and I saw her eyes sparkling as they met my darker ones. "How was..." she sucked in a breath as I tugged at her panties with my teeth, "... Adrianna?"

I pulled the thin fabric down and away, revealing the sheen of arousal on her smoothly-shaven slit. "She liked me," I grinned, and then lowered my mouth to my stepdaughter's pussy.

"Ohfuck."

I smirked in a self-satisfied manner as my tongue slid up her entrance and tasted her need, her dripping desire.

McKenzie struggled to maintain her thought process as I began to slowly lap at her outer folds, my fingers spreading her open. "Will she be back? I... god that's good... I've thought she was hot for a while now. I'm sorry I didn't get to join you."

"Hmm..." I considered, sliding a finger into her tight entrance and slowly penetrating her inner tunnel. I raised my head as a second finger joined the first. "Couldn't say. She had some reservations..." I was only a little surprised to learn that my stepdaughter was, at the very least, interested in women. By now I knew that McKenzie was into a lot of things.

The teenager writhed under my fingers, her hips trying to buck up and ride my hand. "She'll be back, then," she gasped. "I don't know if anyone can... fuckme... resist you."

I licked my lips and then lowered my mouth again. "You think?" I asked, then gently flicked my tongue across her clit, my fingers slowly speeding up.

"Daddy..." McKenzie begged. "Just make me cum already..."

I grinned at that and began to go down on her in earnest. I breathed in her tangy scent, tasting her on my tongue as I lavished her pussy with long, swift strokes. My cock was hardening against my will as she writhed, growing even wetter under my ministrations, but I focused my mind on McKenzie's pleasure.

"Fuck yes," she moaned, eyes fluttering closed.

I continued, focusing my tongue on her clit, eliciting gasps of pleasure.

"Yes, Daddy..." she breathed. "Make your little girl cum so hard for you..."

I slid my fingers free and pinned her hips to the bed, my tongue circling her tiny, hard pleasure button.

Her chest rose and fell unsteadily, and then her hands were rising from the sheets and she began to cup and squeeze her round tits through the crop top.

It was a sight that made my cock rock hard against the mattress, my teenage stepdaughter massaging her breasts, tugging her nipples, begging me to make her cum. Her breathy moans were high and feminine, and the sound was music to my ears.

I pulled back and blew a short breath of air across her skin, slick from my mouth and with her own juices, and her hips rose up against my palms.

"Don't tease me, Sir." She was close, her eyes screwed tight and her lips parted.

I grinned and then continued, my tongue skimming across her entrance and then over her clit again and again and again.

Her body clenched, tighter and tighter, one of her hands falling to my head and tugging at my hair, pushing me down between her thighs. I didn't resist, giving her just what she wanted. Her legs squeezed around my head, and then suddenly her body bucked and she was cumming, crying out softly and spasming under my mouth and hands.

I eased up some, slowly letting my tongue lap across her outer folds as she struggled for breath.

"Mmm... Thank you, Daddy..." she finally murmured, her voice thick with satisfaction.

I sat up, rolling my shoulders and crawling up the bed to lay on one elbow beside her. My cock throbbed, hard against my boxers, but I ignored it. Later, I told myself. We have all weekend for this.

"Good?" I asked quietly. I slid my hand gently across her bare midriff and then up under her top, gently squeezing one perky breast. Her nipple was a hard little nub against my skin.

"Yes," she sighed, hazel eyes opening and shining with contentment. She wriggled out from under my hand and then sat up just enough to tug the garment over her head, tossing it to the floor on the far side of the bed. She lay back down, her eyes closing again as my hand wandered over her body.

My touch wasn't sexual, just a relaxed enjoyment of her gorgeous, slender form.

I smiled as I saw her chest rise and fall, her breath deepening. "Sleepy?" I murmured.

"Mmhmm. 'S'late," she whispered. Her body curved as she rolled over toward me, her back against my chest. "Time for sleeps..."

I snorted softly and smiled, then leaned back just far enough to flip off the lamp. The room plunged into dark, and I heard McKenzie sigh with satisfaction.

"Good night," I said softly, kissing the top of her head and then settling in, my own body relaxing down into the mattress. It was a warm, early summer night, and I didn't bother with the comforter.

"G'night," McKenzie whispered, her breath slowing.

We lay there in the dark, and when I fell asleep it was so easy and swift that I didn't even notice until morning.

* * *

My muscles were stiff when I woke, and for a moment I blearily wondered why. Then, I heard soft breath beside me and realized that I'd slept curved around McKenzie. My arm had been curled up under her all night, and I gently extracted it, letting it hang and allowing blood flow to return.

I blew out a sigh, rubbing at my eyes with the other hand and moaning softly. My head ached, and I remembered the night before. Drinking... I thought, and my body shivered at the thought. I glanced at the digital clock and sighed. Before I'd started listening to the BDE recordings I had rarely woken before 8. Now, even on a Saturday morning after a late night, I never woke up after 6.

As I pushed myself up, I realized it was the first time in a week I'd gone to sleep without listening to my BDE recordings, and I frowned. Repetition and consistency are key, a voice that may have been Mr. Silver Fox's reminded me, for your transformation to be successful.

I blew out a breath. After only a week of self-hypnosis, my life was already irrevocably altered, and I knew that I wanted that change to last. I nodded to myself and opened the drawer in my bedside table, pulling out the old iPod and earbuds.

I settled back in bed and pressed play on BDE 8, and I could already feel my body and mind relaxing as Mr. Silver Fox's voice sounded in my ears.

"If you've been listening consistently, it should be just over a week since you started training your mind and body with your patented Brain Development Enterprises self-hypnosis recordings. And, as I'm sure you've noticed, your life is already changing..."

The man sounded confident, satisfied, and I knew that I felt that way, too.

"That's good, because you are the type of Man who takes action, the kind of Man who invests in himself, a Man who deserves every ounce of his success..."

My mind relaxed, letting his voice wash over me. I felt McKenzie stir beside me, turning and, still asleep, resting a small hand on my chest.

"I want you to take a deep breath, now, and let everything go, because it's time for the next step in your transformation..."

Hmm... I wondered silently, easily. I wonder what the next step is? But it didn't really matter. If it's as good as the rest, I'll take whatever this guy can give me.

"Very good..."

I slipped gently down into the trance, into the almost sleep-like state, slowly letting myself lose focus until I was only hearing snippets of the man's low, commanding voice.

"You are the Man of the House, the Master of your life... You provide for the women in your life, and you deserve to have as many women as you wish..."

My brain was still pounding with the hangover, so I wasn't able to slip as deeply as I had in the past. I sank below the surface as his voice drifted into my subconscious.

"You want to have many women in your life, and you know you can satisfy them..."

It was okay, though, because it just let me hear and affirm what the man's relaxing, powerful tone was helping me to realize.

"Your body is a Temple, a Temple for worship, a Temple that should be worshipped by as many as can handle you..."

I relaxed back down, only starting to rise again as the recording ended.

"And before you awaken from your trance, I want you to repeat after me: 'It's all thanks to BDE...'"

My lips were moving as I stirred. "It's all thanks to BDE," I mumbled.

"Very good..." And I felt a surge of satisfaction at the affirmation. "That's all... Now, just feel the gratitude and strength and confidence surging through your body as you awaken, refreshed and rejuvenated, powerful and masculine..."

I blinked, opening my eyes and taking a deep breath. Surprisingly, I was feeling better, stronger, the hangover slipping away as my mind focused on the day ahead. "Damn..." I muttered. "It's a hangover cure, too?" I chuckled softly and swung my legs out of the bed.

As I headed for the bathroom, I glanced back over my shoulder at McKenzie. A confident smirk spread across my face as I saw how much space was in the King-sized bed. You know, I mused. There's space for a few more in there...

But I shook my head and laughed softly to myself. One step at a time, I told myself. I already had a cheating wife and a sexy stepdaughter — and maybe a gorgeous, busty Latina? my brain offered — my hands were full. Still, my brain swirled with possibilities as I got dressed and took a slow, easy morning jog, the cool dawn air filling my lungs and clearing my mind.

* * *

The curb outside the house had had four or five cars parked, left over from the night before, when I'd left for my run, but when I came jogging back there was another one idling across the way.

It was a silver sedan, and as I shuffled past, sweating and blowing hard, the engine went quiet and I saw a familiar figure open the driver's side door and step out into the street.

It was Adrianna, the curvy Latina's black hair pulled back in a ponytail and her body wrapped in a pair of skintight yoga pants and an athletic top that strained to contain her gravity-defying breasts.

I slowed as she hurried across the street toward me. "Adrianna?" My voice was a pant as I stretched, putting my hands in the small of my back and trying not to sound as surprised as I felt.

She stopped in front of me, her eyes flickering over me. "Hi," she said. "Can we talk?"

I raised my eyebrows and started walking. "If you let me sit down first." It was only twenty yards or so to the house, and the caramel-skinned beauty followed me as I headed, without waiting for an answer, for my usual seat on the rocker. I knew I didn't cut a particularly striking figure, my sweat-stained t-shirt drenched with sweat between my shoulder blades and under my arms, and my paunch evident where it clung to my rounded belly.

Once, the thought would have struck a dagger of icy self-consciousness right through my morale, but now I wasn't even thinking about it. It could have been the BDE recordings. Or it could have been the fact that I was still trying to focus on catching my breath.

I climbed the steps heavily and sank down with a sigh of contentment into the rocking chair.

Adrianna, on her part, leaned back against the white-painted wooden porch railing and looked away down the street.

There was a moment of silence.

"You're back quick," I offered, leaning back in the chair. As I began to breathe more normally, I felt the satisfying ache in my legs and a growing confidence. "Did you forget something after the party last night?" I didn't mention what had happened between us, just looked at her with an innocent expression like I was nothing more than the father of her hostess. The ball was in her court, and I somehow knew that she needed to be the one to make a play.

The young Latina woman pressed her lips together. "I..." She seemed to hesitate, then looked at me with her bright green gaze. "I couldn't sleep last night." She swallowed, and her eyes dropped to my mouth before rising back up to my eyes. "I couldn't stop thinking about what.. Um... what happened."

I nodded thoughtfully. "So what's on your mind?"

She shuffled her feet, hands squeezing and releasing the railing behind her. When she spoke her voice was low, almost sounding defeated. "It was really good..."

I gestured wordlessly for her to continue. I was forcing her to say it, to affirm to herself as much as to me.

She breathed out a heavy sigh. "Usually, when I'm um... well... when I'm with someone, I have to be the one in control. Saying what I want, how I want it..." she trailed off.

I waited.

"I... I liked being told what to do."

There it was, the admission that put her squarely in my reach. I breathed slowly, deeply, calculating. She was there for the taking, if I wanted her.

I am a Man. I am the Man. I deserve to have everything I desire. I deserve as many women as I desire. Serving me... Pleasuring me...

My eyes roamed over her full, athletic figure, her big breasts and her round ass, long legs.

I wanted her, alright.

But I wanted her my way. I pushed up and she watched me closely as I took a step toward her.

Her green eyes were wide now, pupils dilated. Her breath was just a little bit faster as it sighed through full, parted lips.

I don't know how I noticed those things, but I did. "And what about all those things you said last night?" I asked gently, cocking my head slightly and staring into those emerald eyes with my dark brown ones. "My wife? My age?"

Adrianna swallowed. She shook her head. "I don't care..." She sounded almost astonished. "Whatever you did to me... I want more. I want you to do it to me again and again." Her voice was soft. "I couldn't sleep because I was so fucking turned on, my mind replaying it over and over."

"Mhmm?" I said. I was close now, just a few inches separating us when her old confidence seemed to reassert itself.

"Besides..." Her smile was seductive as she gently placed a finger on my chest. It slid slowly downward. "I know you want me, too."

I liked it. I liked the confidence, the thrill of her touch.

"Isn't it nice?" she asked softly, temptingly. "To be wanted so badly...?" Her fingers were on the hem of my workout shorts, then lower, her body pressing against mine as she pushed off the railing. Then her fingers were between my legs, gently squeezing, coaxing.

She shivered suddenly, taking a deep breath. Her lashes fluttered. "Mmm..." she murmured. "You smell good..."

A little crease furrowed between my brows. That's what McKenzie and Barbara said when they smelled my cologne, I thought. But I hadn't put any on, today. Why would I wear cologne to go for a run?

The thought whipped through my brain and away, though, as my body reacted to Adrianna's touch, her lips close as she stood on her tiptoes, her tits pressed tight to my chest. "How about we go inside?" she said quietly. "And we can finish this talk in private?"

I nodded silently, stepping back and gesturing for her to enter.

She opened the door and walked inside, and I followed, watching the sway of her hips in those tight yoga pants. I closed the door behind us, and then, before I could react, she had turned and was on me, pressing me back against the door.

"Good..." she whispered, her hands on my body again. She kissed my neck, breathing in my scent. "God you make me so wet..."

My cock was stirring to life, my mind surprised but my body reacting to the young woman who was throwing herself at me. Her hands caressed the bulge that was rising beneath the fabric, stroking gently, a soft moan escaping her lips.

"Do you want me?" she murmured. "Do you want this slutty little 20-year-old to be naughty for you?"

I was stunned at her evident, aching need. Even if the BDE recordings had unlocked my inner alpha male, had made me confident and sexy, something was going on that had driven Adrianna wild with lust. But my body didn't care about any of that, was responding to her on a primal level, my heartbeat pounding and the blood pumping south so that my manhood was swelling into a rigid, throbbing rod of need.

"Fuck..." I groaned, my words hoarse in my throat as Adrianna kissed down my chest and slowly, gracefully slid to the floor. I stared down into her face as she tugged my shorts to my knees and my cock sprang free, just inches from those pouty, blowjob lips.

"Don't you want me to be a good girl and do as I'm told?"

Holy fuck... Adrianna was so hot. From above, I could see down the front of her top, the dark cavern of her cleavage and the curve of her ass as her hands stroked up my thighs.

"Do it..." she murmured from her knees. "Tell me what you want... Tell me what to do..."

My hands moved almost of their own accord, gripping the sides of her head and tightening so she gasped as she stared up into my face. Her eyes were glazed, wild, willing.

My voice was a resonant growl. "I want you to obey."

The words seemed to shiver through Adrianna's body, her lashes fluttering as the struck her mind with evident force. "Yes..." she whispered.

I could see her fiery lust behind those wide, green orbs. But, more important, I could see her mind, her will, flickering as she fell into my dark gaze. "Say it," I commanded as her fingers slowly wrapped around my throbbing, needy shaft.

Her hands began to move, stroking me. She couldn't look away, my grip on her face forcing her to look up into my dominant expression.

"Obey..." she whispered. Her mouth wrapped around the word and sighed it out, her body relinquishing control.

"Again," I grunted.

"Obey..." she moaned, her hands stroking faster.

God. Just the sound of the word made me harder. "You're mine, now," I ordered, my voice thrumming in my chest. Low, hard, dominant, Alpha.

"Yours..." she sighed. Her eyes were clouding, going blank, her mouth open in a perfect 'O'.

"You belong to me."

"Belong... to you..." Her tongue came out to wet her full lips.

"You can't resist me."

"Can't... resist..."

"You don't want to resist."

"Don't want to resist..." Adrianna's voice was a desperate murmur.

"Deeper and deeper."

"Deeper..."

"Just relaxing and letting go of your mind... your thoughts... your will..."

Somewhere in the back of my mind I realized that my words were almost a mirror of Mr. Silver Fox's voice, my own voice an adapted echo of his words as he led me down into a trance. Am I... hypnotizing her? I wondered, but the heat of my desire shoved the thought away. Later, a deep, primal part of me growled.

"Letting go..."

"Now..." I groaned, my rod hot and heavy in her hands. "Suck."

"Yes, Sir..."

I released Adrianna and she dove forward, her sculpted mouth wrapping around the head of my cock and slurping me between her lips. She began to bob her head, cheeks hollowing as she continued to stare up into my face with those blank, green eyes.

"You exist for my pleasure."

"Mhmm..." Her moan of agreement thrummed up my cock, the vibrations powering straight into my core like a bolt of fire.

"Your mouth is mine."

She pulled back and spit, her hands stroking the saliva down my shaft and making me glisten with wetness. "Yes, Sir... My mouth is yours..." She slid her mouth back over my cock and took me deep until I hit the back of her throat.

"Your tits are mine." And, as I said it, my eyes were drawn again to the swell of Adrianna's big, lush tits, an idea sparking in my mind. It was something I'd always wanted to do with Barbara, but I'd been too much of a wimp to ask.

"Mmm..." Adriana moaned agreement, her hands leaving my shaft as she slurped down on my manhood, fondling her tits and staring up into my eyes. Her mouth popped off my cock.

"Do you like my titties, Sir...?" she whimpered, her thighs grinding together. "They're yours... To do whatever you want with..."

I could feel my mouth watering at the sight, her hands grasping and playing with her boobs. "Take off your top." I ordered, my dick swaying as I shifted my feet.

"Yes, Sir." The busty Latina didn't even hesitate as she reached down and gripped the hem of her tight, restraining tank top. She pulled it over her head with a sigh, and her young, perky breasts bounced free.

"Slut..." I growled. "I want you to titfuck me."

She was panting with lust, her lips glistening and wet as she stared up at me with devoted green eyes. My eyes, though, were glued to the valley between her tits, just imagining how good it would feel if—

"Ohmygod yessir..." She was getting off on submitting to me, hefting her boobs in both hands and pressing them together, letting the head of my cock rest just between them.

My shaft throbbed with desire as she shuffled closer on her knees, one arm curving around her massive breasts and holding them in place while the other reached out and her hand guided my cock into place between them.

"Fuck..." I sighed as I slowly thrust into her cleavage, my cock slippery with her spit and disappearing easily between her firm, lush funbags.

"Ohfuck..." Adrianna groaned as my hands lowered and my fingers sank into the smooth, caramel skin, pinching and tugging at her nipples as I pulled back and thrust again. "Fuck my big titties... Use them... Ohgod..."

I began to move my hips, fucking her tits like I had fucked her last night, like I was fucking her mind right now. Her breasts were tight and warm around me, her skin flushed with arousal. I could feel her hot breath as the head of my cock slipped free between them and she lowered her mouth to meet it.

"You love to titfuck me..." I groaned, my cock driving between her big, bouncy boobs.

"I love to titfuck you..." she breathed, holding her tits together and beginning to stroke them up and down my shaft.

"You love to suck my cock."

"Yes, Sir... I love to suck your cock." The tip of my rod appeared between her breasts and she lowered her head once again, tongue flickering out and tasting my precum. She was milking me now with her bouncing tits, her mouth open in a hot little 'O' so that my cock slid between her lips with each upward thrust.

"You'll fuck and suck my cock whenever I want."

"Whenever you want..." She was panting now, her breath coming faster and faster as I picked up speed.

My core was tightening, my balls heavy as I thrust. My toes curled into the soles of my shoes.

"Ohgod, Sir... Anything you want... Whenever you want... I belong to you..." Adrianna's voice trailed off into a high-pitched moan as she came, her body bucking and writhing under the onslaught of pleasure.

Just the sight of the gorgeous, helpless Latina was enough to send me over the edge, my cock spasming and spurting like a fire hose. My hot, sticky spunk shot out and onto her tits, strand after strand pooling and slowly beginning to streak down her caramel skin.

I groaned as her hand wrapped around my shaft, the dark-haired beauty lowering her head and wrapping her lips around my head of my prick to capture the last few drops. "Fuck..." I murmured, my head falling back against the front door.

Adriana knelt at my feet, gently sucking my manhood into her mouth as it slowly deflated, massaging her boobs until I finally glanced down into her blank, green orbs.

"Adrianna," I murmured, and saying her name was like flipping a light switch in her mind.

Her eyelids fluttered and then her emerald eyes sparked. She sighed and settled back, my cock falling free from her lips, shaking her head to toss her long, black ponytail back over her shoulders. "Wow," she managed, sighing out a deep breath and staring up at me.

I wasn't sure how she'd respond, but then she grinned, her full lips opening to reveal a thousand-watt smile.

"That was so hot..."

I smirked confidently in response, holding out a hand and helping to her feet.

As she stood, she glanced down to where my cum was slowly dripping down her skin. She bit her lip and looked up at me, snorting a soft laugh. "Looks like somebody made a mess." Now that she'd gotten an orgasm out of her system she seemed more relaxed, less desperate, like I was a drug and she'd gotten her fix.

I laughed softly in response. "Oops."

Adrianna shook her head and rolled her eyes. "Luckily," she said, and her eyes glanced meaningfully at the ceiling towards the floor above us, "I know the whereabouts of your shower." Her eyes roamed over my sweat stained shirt. "And I think that we could both use a bit of washing up." She leaned forward on her tiptoes and kissed me, her full lips pressing to mine hungrily. Then she turned and sashayed away, glancing over her shoulder and jerking her head for me to follow after her.

I did, my cock twitching as I stared at her shapely ass swaying back and forth in her yoga pants with every dainty stride.

I wasn't thinking clearly as I followed her up the stairs, my mind still addled from my powerful climax and the questions bouncing around in my skull. Why did she react like she'd smelled my cologne? Had I developed some kind of... hypnotic power? What really was the extent of my Alpha Male awakening? It was only as she approached the door to the master bedroom that I realized, at the very last instant, that I already had a guest.

"Wait!" I blurted as she reached for the knob, and she paused, glancing back at me with a playful smile.

But I was too late. "Daddy?" McKenzie's voice came sleepily from the other side of the door. "Are you there? Where did you go?"

Shit.

Adrianna's eyes widened with surprise and then, emerald orbs flashing with suspicion, she wrenched the door open and strode inside.

* * *

McKenzie was sitting up in bed, leaning back on her arms so that her slim, beautiful, completely bare torso was evident for all the world to see. Her dark brown hair tumbled over her shoulders and covered her breasts, but the crumpled clothing on the floor told Adrianna that, indeed, McKenzie was naked all the way down.

My stepdaughter jolted back against the headboard as the naked Latina practically stomped into the room, her delicate face creasing with confusion and worry. Hazel eyes flickered between her friend and the doorway, where I was standing, only half-naked, with my features set in an expression of shock and uncertainty.

Adrianna stopped, seeming not to notice that she was completely nude herself, and planted her feet, her fists going to her hips. "What. The fuck?" she demanded. "Is going on here?" She whirled back to face me before McKenzie could even open her mouth to say anything. She pointed an accusing finger at my stepdaughter. "What the fuck, man?" she said again, her voice loud and brazen.

I took a step back, my mind reeling as my house of cards seemed to crash down around me. This was wrong, I thought. I knew being with McKenzie would get me in trouble. Well, trouble had arrived. And she was a head shorter than me, bronze-skinned and lush with radiant curves.

Adrianna was surprised, but also protective of her friend and righteously pissed off. "Why is McKenzie in here?!" she challenged me. "What are you doing with her? What are you doing with me?" Her voice was rising higher and she took a step toward me, her finger spearing accusingly at my chest. "This is not normal! Are you just some kind of perv with a teenager fetish?"

I was leaning back and away from her tirade, my mind racing. What do I do? I can't contain this. What the hell am I doing? Am I some kind of deviant? Gahhhh...

Then, suddenly —

I am the Master of the House. My will is Law. My control is Absolute. I am the Master of the House and the Master does as he pleases.

I froze and my face cleared. I stared into Adrianna's green eyes and felt my inner Alpha Male rising up, awakened by the inaudible echo of Mr. Silver Fox's voice.

"Wh—... what are you doing?" Adrianna's face creased uncertainly. "Don't come any closer! Please!" I saw her eyes widen as I straightened and took a step toward her, her body reacting primally to my body language.

My face and stance weren't threatening, merely dominant, my shoulders back and my head up high as I stopped. I didn't need to be any closer, and there was no need to frighten the woman.

Then, the Latina reacted to the air of command that rang in my voice as I stared into her soul and spoke a single word.

"Obey." My voice wasn't loud, but I saw her body tremble abruptly like she'd been hit with an invisible force.

"What are you... doing?" she asked again, weaker this time, eyelids fluttering as she took a stumbling half-step back.

"Obey." My voice rang and crashed over her like an invisible wave.

Adrianna was blinking faster now, her hands held up toward me in what was either a defensive gesture or a come-hither motion, and I don't think even she knew which. "What... why do I feel... so weird?"

I took a deep breath, my chest rising. I could feel the heat in my belly, the core of my strength, confidence roaring through my body. "Obey."

The busty beauty swayed, her hands falling to her sides as her emerald eyes widened and clouded over at my command. She fell to her knees, then, her breath panting, her tits heaving as she stared up at me with blank, green orbs.

"Yes, Sir..." Her words were a submissive whisper, and my cock twitched, awakening again.

I glanced over at the bed, to where McKenzie was watching with wide-eyed astonishment. She had drawn the rumpled white sheets up to her chest in an attempt to cover herself, but her mouth had fallen open and she stared at where Adrianna knelt before me with undisguised bewilderment.

"Good morning, angel," I said, my voice still deep and masterful.

I wasn't actively commanding my stepdaughter, but I could see the teenager reacting to my tone. Her hazel eyes were wide and her tongue came out to wet her lips before she spoke. "What did you just... do to her?" She sounded both in awe and also, to my dismay, slightly afraid.

"Hey," I said, drawing her eyes from Adrianna back to my face. "It's nothing to worry about, okay? Adrianna is fine. I just needed her to calm down for a minute so I can figure out how I want to handle this."

The darker-skinned girl simply knelt with her hands in her lap, not reacting to our voices or words as we talked just a few feet away from her.

McKenzie nodded slowly, obediently. "Okay," she murmured. "I trust you..."

I jerked my head in a nod. "Good girl." I took a deep breath and smiled ruefully at her. "Well... I guess it's time we had a little talk about our relationship. Again."

McKenzie rubbed her face with her hands as I crossed and sat on the edge of the mattress by her feet. "Yeah... Because when you wake her up, Adrianna is still going to be pissed. And she is still going to feel like this..." she gestured between us, "is messed up and wrong."

I nodded. "I think I can keep her calm long enough to hear whatever we want to tell her," I said thoughtfully. "I don't really know what I'm doing right now, in all honesty, but I want us to decide together how to approach this."

McKenzie sighed out a long breath, her slim shoulders rising and falling. She looked up at me then, her delicate face set in a worried expression. "I don't think you're 'some pervert with a teen fetish'," she told me softly.

I snorted and glanced away. "Thanks."

"No..." she reached out and took my hand, tugging me to look at her. "Really, it's important." I met her eyes. "I think you're a sexy stud who is not only awesome in bed but also a really caring, thoughtful and generous provider. You being my stepdad might be hard for other people to understand, but..." she shrugged. "I don't care. Being with you is something I like. It's been good for both of us."

I nodded, the burning determination in my chest soaring a little higher at her words. "Thank you."

McKenzie's lips curled into a kind of half-grin of confusion, and she wrinkled her nose cutely. "Now will you please explain why my friend is barging into the bedroom of our house, covered in what looks like cum, and apparently under some sort of... hypnotic spell?... at barely —" she glanced at the clock, "— 7:15 in the damn morning?"

I glanced over my shoulder at Adrianna, still kneeling passively by the foot of the bed. "Yeah," I said. "I'm not sure how long she'll stay like that, Kenz. So maybe I wake her up and we get her figured out, then I explain all the other craziness that's going on?"

My stepdaughter spread her hands and huffed out a soft laugh. "Alright," she agreed. "Real quick, then, let's first decide what we're going to do with her."

* * *

"Adrianna," I murmured, quietly. I was crouching a few feet in front of the gorgeous, empty-minded Latina, watching her carefully as she knelt passively and seemed to be wait for something.

The young woman shook her head slightly, blinking as her eyes shifted and sparkled into clarity. "What...?" she started to ask.

"Before you move," I said, and then my voice changed. "You feel very calm and relaxed, unconcerned."

"I..." Adrianna didn't have a chance to resist before my words washed over her and she visibly relaxed, her shoulders slumping and her head falling forward for a moment before she lifted it and looked into my eyes. "Yes... I'm calm."

"Good," I nodded. "Now, I want you to sit up here on the bed with McKenzie so we can have a little chat."

I didn't use my Alpha voice, was testing the beautiful young woman, but she simply nodded and obeyed, pushing herself to her feet and then settling her own nubile body down onto the mattress. Her eyes seemed to flicker as she caught sight of my stepdaughter once again, still naked and still in my bed, but then a soft gasp escaped her lips and she shook her head, obviously forcing herself to relax.

"Very good..." I encouraged.

Adrianna met my eyes and I could see that beneath the calm there was a struggle happening in her mind.

I nodded in acknowledgement of it. "You just need to be calm, Adrianna," I reinforced my previous command. "Just for a few more minutes. McKenzie and I have decided what we want to say to you, and after you listen, if you don't like what you hear, you can leave and never have to deal with me ever again."

Adrianna's green eyes were wide. "Okay..." she said softly, nodding slightly. Then, she added. "I'm scared." She bit her lip nervously and the writhing emotions were obviously struggling to get through her artificial state of calm. "I can't... I'm not in control of myself."

I shook my head. "You're not in any danger, I promise. I just need you to listen and not flip out, and then you can make a decision about what you want to do."

The young woman closed her eyes for a moment, taking a slow, deep breath. I couldn't help but stare at her mouthwatering tits as they rose and fell, my cock twitching again and starting to swell, before her lashes fluttered up and she looked at me again. She glanced between me and McKenzie. "Alright," she said. "You can start."

I gestured to McKenzie. "She's going to start."

Adrianna switched her gaze to her friend, and McKenzie smiled at her reassuringly. My stepdaughter scooted forward and picked up one of the other girl's hands where it lay, limply, on the bed at her side. "Only a little more than a week ago..." she started, and with that, she told Adrianna our story. Most of our story. She left out a couple of bits, like the crisis with Barbara's infidelity and how our plan for McKenzie's party had been, in part, to get me laid. What she focused on was the fact that whatever strange, unconventional relationship she and I had, it wasn't just an older man taking advantage of a young, helpless woman under his care.

When my stepdaughter was done, Adrianna looked over at me. She seemed surprised, and there was a little less angry tension hovering beneath the surface. "That's all well and good," she said. "And I get that since you're her stepdad, it's only like 95% as weird and crazy than if you were her actual father. But none of that explains why you got me involved. And why you can somehow..." She swallowed. "Control what I'm thinking and feeling."

I shrugged, spreading my hands. "You got involved because last night two consenting adults decided to have sex with each other. You came onto me, in fact, if I recall correctly. And as for the other part of it..." I gave her a frank look. "All I know for sure is that however strange and outlandish it is, you were absolutely loving it just a couple minutes ago."

Adrianna blushed, then, severely. She didn't meet my eyes. "What do you want me to say?" she asked, her shoulders slumping as she slouched into the mattress. "Yeah, okay? I'm into it. I'm into you," she glanced up at me. "But..." And her eyes flicked over to where her friend sat a few feet away. "How am I supposed to handle this?"

I couldn't do anything more than shrug. "Give us a chance?" She looked back at me and I stared into her eyes. "However unconventional it is, McKenzie and I have something real going on. And we want you to be part of it."

Adrianna's blush deepened as my dark, direct gaze met hers. "You don't even really know me..." she mumbled.

I grinned, then, and gestured at McKenzie. "She does." My eyes glittered as I added, "And I think I'd like to get to know you better, as well." I didn't look at her body, then. I just looked into her face plainly and tried to impress upon her my sincerity. "I'm not some sort of abusive predator. I'm just a man who loves women. And I think I have enough of that to share with you, if you're willing."

The Latina was obviously struggling, torn between the intense, powerful sensations of pleasure she'd experienced in the past twelve hours and the taboos and social mores and that had dictated her life for so long. "You want to be with..." she hesitated and glanced at McKenzie again. "Both of us?"

I nodded, silent.

My stepdaughter spoke now, her voice a gentle purr. "Adrianna..."

The 20-year-old looked over as McKenzie slowly extricated herself from the sheets and slid her legs underneath herself. Then, she trembled but didn't move away as the teenager sinuously crawled across the mattress toward her. She seemed captivated by McKenzie's smoldering, hazel eyes.

"I know you like my Daddy..." My stepdaughter slowly approached the other girl, then raised one hand and gently, carefully, placed it on Adrianna's thigh.

A soft sigh escaped the Latina's full lips, and I could see a flush on her cheeks that could have been a blush of embarrassment but I could tell was a rush of desire.

"And I just want you to give me a chance, a chance for you to like me, too." McKenzie's hand gently slid up Adrianna's leg, then stopped just inches from the apex of her inner thighs. "Do you think," her fingers swirled gentle circles on the other woman's caramel skin, light brown eyes burning into green ones, "you could give me that chance?"

The older girl's breath was coming shallow and quick, her body trembling just enough for me to notice. Then, with a quick, rough moan, she turned and kissed McKenzie square on the mouth. My stepdaughter responded enthusiastically, her hand rising from Adrianna's leg to cup her cheek, twin murmurs of excitement escaping two pairs of devouring lips.

"Oh god..." Adrianna murmured softly as she pulled back and stared into McKenzie's face. "I've never..."

McKenzie nodded understandingly. "Been with a girl before?"

The Latina blushed and looked away.

My stepdaughter just laughed softly and a slim hand rose to Adrianna's face, turning it back toward her. "Me neither." Then she leaned in and kissed her again, gently, her lips exploring the other girl's mouth, her cheeks, her tongue sliding between the other girl's full lips. My body could only react with a surge of heat and desire as I watched, my awakening length slowly becoming a steel rod in my shorts. When they finally broke apart, McKenzie grinned at her friend. "But damn how are you so fucking hot?"

Adrianna laughed softly at that, and I think it was her laughter that broke the tension. She glanced up at me, and I could see the desire burning behind her green eyes. "Get down here," she commanded, some of her old confidence surging back.

Now, it was me who obeyed her, my body pounding with arousal. I spread my arms and wrapped them around the two girls, bearing them both down into the bed in a tangle of limbs and bare skin and giggles. I found myself assaulted on both sides, the two women teaming up to twist from my grip and push me down onto the mattress, their hands gliding across my bare skin, I still felt damp with sweat, but neither of them seemed to mind. In fact...

"Damn, Daddy..." McKenzie breathed, kissing my chin and neck and chest. "Why do you smell so fucking good? Like... such a Man..." She breathed deeply, her lashes flickering as her pupils dilated.

"Right?" Adrianna murmured, kissing my shoulder and chest and then up my jaw. "That's what I was saying."

I didn't question it, but I was starting to have a sneaking suspicion about what was happening. "You like it, ladies?" I asked with a slow, confident grin.

Their eyes met across my body, and then they looked up at me. "Yes, Sir," they agreed in unison, and then they were pushing me back down into the sheets, their hands sliding lower to my bare chest and stomach until they were both on their hands and knees below my waist.

"Mmm..." McKenzie said, her hand stroking my fully engorged prick through the fabric. "Someone's ready to play."

Adrianna lowered her head and gently kissed the bulge, her lips sliding down until they reached the head, now beading with precum and soaking through the flimsy material. She gently parted her lips and sucked through the cloth.

I moaned. "Fuck..."

"Yes, Daddy..." my stepdaughter agreed, continuing to stroke. "That's right... Just relax back and let us take care of you."

I breathed out a soft sigh and lifted my hips as two pairs of hands tugged at my baggy shorts, pulling them down and away and allowing my rock hard, swaying manhood to rise unhindered.

They made eye contact again, and an understanding seemed to pass between them. Then, as one, they both lowered their pretty little mouths and kissed my cock.

"Ohshit..." Just the sight made a zing of heat course through my body.

Adrianna's naked, dark skinned body bent over me on one side, her full, wet lips gently sliding down one side of my shaft. Meanwhile, McKenzie's red lips wrapped around the tip, her tongue swirling and lavishing the throbbing, mushroom head with attention. My stepdaughter's hand lowered to fondle my balls, heavy again with a new, unspent, load.

Then, the Latina's mouth rose back up, tongue flickering and bathing my length, as McKenzie's mouth came off the end of my rod with a soft, wet pop. They leaned toward each other and I could almost sense sparks of arousal flying. They kissed, with my cock in between them.

Fuck... I swear I was in heaven.

Their tongues danced between their mouths and they shared the taste of my precum, two sinuous young bodies shivering with lust at the taste. Then, two pairs of eyes rising to meet mine, they shared my prick, two adoring gazes burning into my face as they passed me back and forth. Stroking, stroking, first Adrianna's hands then Kenz's, their moans of pleasure rising like music to my ears.

"You like this, Sir?" Adrianna's voice was thrumming with lust. "You like two needy young sluts sharing your thick, hard meat?"

Her lips wrapped around my cock and McKenzie's voice took up the flow with no hesitation. "I'll bet you do, don't you Daddy? You love making us desperate and horny and so, so wet for you..."

"Mmm," I grunted, my muscles tightening and my fists gripping the sheets. I felt barely coherent, my dick bathed in glorious heat. "How wet, angel?"

My stepdaughter licked her lips, her smoky eyes burning. "How about I show you?"

Air raced through my lungs and my heart beat faster as she crawled up the bed towards me, Adrianna's hot mouth now sliding fully over my length. The Latina began to bob her head, moaning with lust as she took me deeper and deeper.

McKenzie's fingers played up my chest and then up over my mouth, and my body was on fire with primal lust as her hand cupped my chin. I parted my lips and sucked her thumb into my mouth, my tongue swirling around and around. "That's good, Daddy..." she murmured. She threw one long, slender leg over my chest now, turning and straddling my body.

She glanced over one slim shoulder, throwing back long, dark tresses. "Do you want to see how wet you make your horny little girl?"

I nodded, eyes wide. McKenzie lowered herself toward me, my hands coming up to grasp and massage two perfect hemispheres of her bouncy ass. Then, I spread her open and my tongue flicked out to taste her. I groaned. My stepdaughter wasn't lying. She was hot and wanton and dripping with desire, her juices glistening on her pussy and running down her inner thighs.

I began to lick and lick at her slit, nose full of her heady scent and her tangy flavor washing over my tongue. I groaned as Adrianna took me deep into her throat, swallowing so it felt like my shaft was being massaged in her tight confines.

McKenzie gasped, falling forward onto her hands. "Fuck that's good, Daddy," she moaned. My hands gripped her ass and my fingers sank deep, leaving prints on her tan skin. "God you just turn me into a wanton little fuckdoll, a teenage whore who just wants your big, thick cock however she can get it..."

I leaned up and my lips suckled at her clit, my tongue flickering across the tiny, hard pleasure button.

"Ohfuck..." The 18-year-old's body clenched, her knees tight around my ribs as she came, her voice turning into a wordless moan. Her juices flowed into my mouth, across my tongue and lips, my face sticky with her arousal.

Then I lifted her in my hands and pushed her away, staring down into Adrianna's burning emerald eyes. "That's good, lover..." I murmured, and she let out a satisfied groan that vibrated up my shaft and into my core. "Now, since you already got to have me this morning," I flicked my gaze over to McKenzie, spasming on the mattress beside me, "how about you give your friend a turn."

The busty Latina's mouth slid up off my cock with a soft pop, my length rock hard and glistening with her spit. "Yes, Sir..." she whispered, eyes not leaving mine.

"Good girl," I said, and she shivered with pleasure. "Kenz," I said, without looking away from her friend's face.

"Mmm?" my stepdaughter murmured.

"Come ride Daddy's cock like a good little slut."

McKenzie rolled over and glanced back at me, eyes shining. She bit her lip and glanced down to where my shaft stood up like a flagpole between my legs. "It would be my pleasure, Master..." She pushed herself up and slunk between my legs, Adrianna moving over to give her room.

The Latina was watching with wide eyes, her mind still racing at the idea of me fucking my stepdaughter's tight pussy.

"Adrianna," I ordered, and she glanced my way. "You can help her."

Her eyes sparked and then ignited, the fiery desire burning through her leaving no room for doubt. She nodded. Her hand wrapped around the base of my cock and, as McKenzie straddled me again, lined me up with my stepdaughter's molten entrance.

"Ready, angel?" I asked.

The teenager just nodded, eyes shining and a pleasure-drugged smile on her pretty mouth.

"Good..." I groaned as she lowered herself onto my pole, her inner tunnel tight and snug as a glove around me. "Adrianna," I grunted. "How about you give Kenz a bit more attention?"

The Latina babe turned to my stepdaughter and grinned. "Yes, Sir," she purred, and then kissed her friend on the mouth. The two moaned in unison, lips moving as their tongues danced.

McKenzie started to slowly rise up and down on my rod, her pussy clenching and releasing as she started to bounce. Adrianna's hand rose and covered her tits, squeezing and fondling.

"Ohfuck..." The 18-year-old gasped, her head falling back as her friend kissed down her throat and began to suckle at her tits, her tongue lashing McKenzie's hard nipples. "Fuckmethatsgood..."

Adrianna's fingers trailed lower now, down my stepdaughter's taut abs and between her legs. I felt her fingers begin to move, circling the teen's clit as I slid in and out of her pussy just an inch away.

In and out. Up and down. McKenzie bouncing on my steel-hard length and her tight little body squeezing my shaft for all she was worth. I pushed against her inner walls, massaging her depths with my prick and holding back with all I was worth to keep from painting her womb with my seed.

"Fuckkk!" I cried out, my brain melting under the power of the hot, wet, tight, ecstasy that arced through my body like electricity. My back arched and my hips flexed, but I struggled to hold myself in check.

My stepdaughter came again, suddenly, her inner muscles clamping down on my thrusting manhood and begging me to unload inside of her.

I resisted, barely.

She took me all the way to the hilt and stayed, rocking back and forth ever so slightly as her friend's fingers circled her clit and drove her over the edge. "Yesyesyes..." she gasped, her voice high and needy as her breath fluttered in her lungs. Then she gently slid herself off of me and fell to the mattress, spent.

I was so close, and I knew exactly what I wanted to do. "Adrianna," I murmured.

The busty 20-year-old turned her eyes to meet mine. "Yes, Sir?" she answered.

"Obey," I grunted, my voice straining with the Alpha energy that coursed through my body, and I watched those green orbs go dull and blank.

"Yes, Sir... Obey..." She knelt back on the bed, hands falling into her lap.

"On your hands and knees for me," I commanded, and she moved into position, her back curving like a bow as I slid from the end of the bed and then knelt behind her. "Are you ready?"

"Yes, Sir... Please... Fuck your obedient little sextoy..."

I sighed with bliss as I sank into Adrianna's welcoming body, her wet, gushing pussy hot and wanton around me. I could barely hold back, but I wanted to make sure I did my duty before I came. After all, the Man of the House takes care of his women. I began to move my hips, sliding deep into Adrianna's tunnel and then pulling back before ramming myself home once again.

Her body pushed back against me, begging for me to take her harder, faster, deeper. She started to speed up, too, and one of her hands moved between her legs, playing with herself fast and desperate. "Ohmygod ohmygod ohmygod..." she gasped, words falling from her open mouth.

I thrust all the way inside of her core and she climaxed, her body overwhelmed after almost half an hour of teetering on the edge: from the front door all the way to my master bedroom. "Fuuuck!" she moaned, and then I was cumming too, my cock spasming and spurting inside of her.

My climax was fast and powerful, and then I pulled back and stumbled from the bed, sliding down to the floor on shaky legs. Shit... I thought, my head buzzing as sex hormones, endorphins and oxytocin, raced through my blood. Fuck that was good...

I stared at the two limp, gasping shapes on my bed, two gorgeous women ready to pleasure me again and again as they were pleasured in return.

"Adrianna..." I murmured, and one of the shapes stirred, her groan of bliss my only reply. Huh, I thought.

There were definitely a couple of things I still needed to figure out.

* * *

"That was great, honey!" I said. "You're going to crush your presentation."

It was early afternoon, an hour or so before Barbara's big presentation at the convention, and she'd called to go over it beforehand. "Thanks, John," she said, but there was something behind her tone that made alarm bells go off in my brain. She'd been reserved for the entire call, something that surprised me after how warm we'd been towards each other just the past week before she'd left.

"Barbara...?" I asked. "Is everything okay? Just nerves, or... something else?"

There was a pause. Then...

"There's..." My wife's voice was hesitant on the other side of the line. "There's something we need to talk about when I get back."

When you hear someone tell you 'We need to talk' there is an immediate dropping sensation in your stomach, like you just got punched by an invisible fist. Sudden worry follows. And, if you're me, a desire to fix the situation immediately.

"What's wrong, babe?" I asked. "Did something happen?"

Another pause.

"It's not something I really feel comfortable talking about over the phone."

My mind raced. "Are you okay? If something's wrong I can—" Then, I suddenly realized what she must be talking about. She wants to tell me she's been sleeping with Aaron Burns, I thought.

"John...? You cut out for a second."

"No, sorry, Barb. I was getting carried away." My heart was thudding hard in my chest but now that I knew what she was talking about I felt a bit better. In fact, I considered, it might actually be better if she brings it up, rather than me. I nodded to myself. "If you want to wait until you're back I understand. Just promise you'll crush your presentation, yeah?" I smiled into the phone, knowing it would carry through the sound of my voice. "Show everyone what a kickass sales expert my wife is."

There was a soft sigh, then, "Thanks, John. I should probably go now. Aaron's waving at me to come join the team."

His name, as usual, was like another invisible punch in the gut. Despite my newfound confidence, despite knowing that I was a Man now and I could take control of the situation, I clenched my jaw hearing the name of my wife's boss and lover. "No worries, babe. I love you."

Pause. "Love you, too, honey."

Click.

The call went dead and I let out a deep sigh, staring out over the backyard. I'd left the house and stepped out onto the back porch to make the call, and now I wondered if I wanted to go back inside.

Adrianna was still here, hanging out with McKenzie, and as fun as it was to have two young, beautiful women practically at my beck and call my mind was still full of too many thoughts that I needed to sort out. The two girls had taken the gorgeous Latina's arrival in stride, acting like she was now, to some degree, a part of our secret little sex group. My harem grows... I thought sardonically. Then, I snorted. Huh. What a weird idea. I'd been having a lot of interesting thoughts the past few days, and with them came stranger and stranger questions.

I swiped away from my Phone app and opened up an Internet browser. I didn't know anyone who could answer those questions but, "Brain Development Enterprises," I muttered, typing into the search engine.

They had a website, which I vaguely recognized as the place where I'd purchased the recordings more than a month ago, but as I navigated through the sleek interface I realized that it was the Web equivalent of a ghost town. Their About page said that the company was "currently focused on the research, testing and development of our next BIG release" but both of their products — the 'patented BDE cologne' and their 'cutting-edge self-hypnosis recordings' — were labeled as "Sold Out." The only contact information was abubokker85@mbox.re.

I clicked the link and it opened up my Email app, where I stared at the blank screen for a long, thoughtful moment. I had no idea who might be on the other end of the address, or what they might know about what was happening to me. I can be careful, though, I thought. Feel it out.

My thumbs tapped on the screen.

RE: A Curious Customer

To whom it may concern, I typed.

I am a customer of your BDE cologne and self-hypnosis recordings, and I was hoping to get in touch with a representative of your company. I have been enjoying your products a lot, and have already seen great results. However, I was hoping to have a few questions answered about some potential side effects I may be experiencing.

Please get back to me at your earliest convenience.

Sincerely,

John

I reread the email twice. Good, I thought. Not giving them too much information, but if they think I'm experiencing side effects then that might make them get back to me quicker.

I hit Send.

Alright, I thought. That's about all I can do right now, except for experimenting and trying to figure things out for myself. I was already thinking about what I would want to test out in the next few days, trials I would run to see if I couldn't crack the code on how my mind, and perhaps my body, were changing.

I turned and headed inside, sliding my phone back into my pocket and rubbing my hands together. Now, I thought. How to keep these two young ladies entertained...

I cracked a smile. I had a few ideas.

What I hadn't noticed, to my later dismay, was that when the browser had opened up my Email app it had logged into my default account. My company email account. An account that was mostly private, except for a few privileged people higher up the corporate food chain who had access to all our ingoing and outgoing mail.

It shouldn't have been a problem. Shouldn't. But with all the good things life had been throwing my way recently, calamity had been waiting in the wings for a chance to strike.

I wasn't ready when it did.

Chapter 23: Chapter 23. Wife Gets Home (Brain Control Enterprises)

I pounded around the corner of the park on my third lap and pushed myself into the fourth.

I was sweating. My heart pounded against my ribs and my shirt stuck to my back, but that was what I wanted. I was feeling stronger every day, faster, more energized. My head throbbed as my pulse roared in my ears, but I kept going. There was a lot on my mind, and I'd found that my morning run was the perfect time to stop thinking about it and just go.

It was Monday morning, and this evening Barbara would be returning home from her conference. I wasn't looking forward to the conversation we'd have to have — where she admitted that she'd been sleeping with her boss and I would tell her that I knew all about it. I still didn't know where that conversation would go. I just knew that my plans for transforming her from the dismissive, cheating woman she used to be into my devoted, loving wife would either fail spectacularly or succeed in an equally thrilling fashion.

I wobbled back down the street on weak legs and stumbled up onto the porch. Collapsing into the rocking chair, I groaned. Damn... I surprised myself. Already, I was stronger than I'd been just two weeks ago. Sweat poured down my face and I wiped it away with the hem of my tank top, considering the darkened fabric pensively.

It was an experiment. One that I was running to see if I could discover the extent of the changes that Brain Development Enterprises was having on my body, as well as my mind.

And speaking of changes...

"Good morning, Daddy."

I turned my head. McKenzie was standing in the open front door. Her dark hair was still mussed from sleep, and all she wore was an oversized tee shirt — one of mine — and a red pair of boy shorts. She looked sexy as hell.

"Morning, Kenz," I said, smiling.

She jerked her head, gesturing deeper into the house. "Join me inside?"

I blew out a sigh. "Must I move, right now?" I groaned.

She just grinned and rolled her eyes. "There's coffee waiting for you, if you do." She turned, tossing her hair over her shoulder, and sashayed back inside on her long, slim legs.

With a grunt, I pushed myself out of the rocking chair and followed her.

As I walked through the living room and into the kitchen doorway, she emerged with a steaming mug held carefully in her hands. She offered it to me.

"You didn't have to make this for me," I told her, raising my eyebrows but accepting the proffered cup. I took an appreciative sip. Ahhh... My morning cup of coffee was the reward I gave myself for completing my daily jog.

The teenager just grinned. "You're right," she said, leaning up to give me a swift peck on the cheek. "But I wanted my Daddy to know that his little angel noticed how hard he's been working..." Her fingers trailed down my chest. "And that she thinks he deserves a reward for being so good."

Oh... Between my legs, I felt a pulse of lustful anticipation as her slim hands slid under my shorts and gently stroked my cock awake.

"And since Mom is coming home tonight," McKenzie murmured. "We won't be able to do this anymore..."

She gently slid to her knees, hazel eyes gazing innocently up into mine. Her lips were parted in a soft gasp as she leaned forward and planted a gentle kiss on my rapidly-swelling length through the fabric. "You don't mind, do you, Daddy?" she asked softly.

I groaned. "Not at all, angel..."

"Good." My stepdaughter tugged, yanking my shorts and boxer briefs down to my knees and leaning in. I could feel her breath, hot on my sensitive skin. "Because I'm going to make you cum as many times as I can before Mom gets home."

"Fuck..." I moaned as McKenzie wrapped her lips around the throbbing, mushroom head of my cock and gently swirled her tongue. I was beginning to think she was an expert, the best, hottest cocksucker I'd ever been lucky enough to meet.

"Hey, Kenz?" I grunted as she moaned softly and slid her lips up my shaft, swallowing me deeper and deeper with each bob of her head.

"Mmm?" she murmured back, her tongue lavishing my rod with attention.

"When we're... ahhh... done here, can I ask you a quick favor?" My eyelids fluttered down and my hands clenched into fists at my sides. "Just trying to figure something out about what I was able to do with Adrianna."

"Mhmm..." she agreed, eyes rolling back with pleasure as she enjoyed the feeling of my thick, throbbing meat sliding into her throat.

I grunted as she started to deepthroat me, but as hot as it was my mind started to drift. Even as turned on as I was, I'd gotten enough blowjobs in the past two weeks to where I could multitask. My thoughts wandered back to the Adrianna problem. In the past two days, the gorgeous, curvy Latina had spent the bulk of her time with me and McKenzie. And in that time, I had learned that for some reason I had the power to turn her into a completely thoughtless, obedient toy anytime I wanted.

I hadn't tried it out on McKenzie yet, I wasn't sure I even wanted to, but I wondered if it was just another side effect of the BDE recordings and the cologne I'd been using liberally almost daily.

Yeah, I thought. I can add "pseudo-hypnotic mind control powers" to my "overwhelming masculine aura", and "scent that turns women into horny, bubbly nymphomaniacs." Which brought me back to today's experiment.

"Oh god..." I moved my hips fractionally, thrusting gently between my stepdaughter's pillowy lips. My balls were heavy with this morning's unspent load, and I could feel them roiling and tightening.

McKenzie's eyes were closed, a look of bliss on her rapturous features as she took me deep with each plunging movement.

"Sweetheart," I murmured, "I'm gonna cum..."

The 18-year-old's eyes flashed open and she grinned. "Mhmmm..." she moaned, and sped up, her tongue flickering and tasting the beading precum on the tip of my length.

My toes curled and I could feel the tight confines of her throat with every bob of her head, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked me deep and begged me to explode. "Fuuuuuck..." I groaned, and my hands clenched and my head fell back as I came.

McKenzie slurped happily, her lips sliding all the way down my shaft and back up as she milked me for every drop of my seed. She swallowed as my load filled her mouth, and then again, slowly draining my balls and then letting the very tip of my length remain between those pouty, perfect lips.

I stared down into her hazel eyes, which were shining with devotion and pleasure. "That was so fucking good, angel..." I told her. "Wow..."

She grinned at the praise and leaned back, my slowly wilting cock hanging between my thighs. She swallowed greedily, a final time, and then shivered with bliss. "Mmm..." she murmured. "Wow, Daddy. You taste really good today..." Her eyes were a little bit glazed as she said it, and as I reached out a hand to help her to her feet she actually stumbled against me, her hands clenching in my tee shirt as she swayed drunkenly. "Woah, Daddy... I feel... good..."

A furrow appeared between my brows. "Are you okay, Kenz?"

She looked dazedly up at me. Then, she shook her head slightly and focused on my face. "I'm very good, Daddy. Very happy to pleasure you with my slutty little mouth..." She kissed my chin. "And..." she took one of my hands and pulled it around until it was resting on her firm, bubble butt. "To turn you on with the rest of me..."

I groaned softly, my fingers sinking into her ass and pulling her up against me. "I'm about to go shower," I murmured, leaning down and kissing her temple. "Join me?"

The teenager bit her lip and smiled up at me. "I'd love to..."

* * *

I scrubbed at my hair with the towel as I stepped from the shower, moving in front of the mirror and wiping droplets of water from my face. Steam was working its way across the mirror from the outside inward, but I took a second to admire myself.

Not bad, John... I thought, turning my body left and right. My daily running routine, combined with McKenzie's workouts and her attention to my diet, was showing results. My arms were looking bigger, my chest muscles were tighter and no longer sagging, and even though I still had a bit of a belly I could already tell that my waistline was shrinking.

My stepdaughter appeared behind me in the glass, pressing her lithe figure up against my back. Her hands slid up under my arms and her fingers pressed into my skin, sliding across my chest. "Looking good," she grinned.

The glazed, drugged expression had disappeared a few minutes after we'd come upstairs, and she looked as chipper and cheerful as ever.

I still wasn't sure what had caused it, but I was beginning to have a sneaking suspicion. "Hey, how about helping me out with that favor I mentioned?" I asked.

"Sure thing," she said, kissing my shoulder and spinning lightly around to snatch up a towel.

We dried off and went back into the master bedroom. McKenzie had been sleeping here with me every night Barbara had been gone, and I suddenly realized how strange it would be to have her move back to the room at the end of the hall.

As I thought about it, a twinge of discomfort in my stomach reminded me of the conversation Barbara and I would be having tonight. Not now, I told myself sternly. You're figuring some other things out right now.

"Alright, sweetheart," I ordered as my stepdaughter plopped down on the end of the bed. "I want you to close your eyes for me."

McKenzie obeyed, her lips turning up at the corners. "Do you have a surprise for me?" she asked teasingly.

I huffed out a soft laugh. "Not really, Kenz. I just want you to do a smell test for me." Crumpled atop the sheets on my side of the bed was the sweat-drenched workout tee from my run. As my stepdaughter waited, I went to my dresser, took out the bottle of BDE cologne, and sprayed a generous amount onto a small hand towel.

"Alright," I ordered, picking up the shirt and holding one piece of cloth in each fist. "I want you to smell both of these and tell me... tell me if there's a difference."

McKenzie's brow furrowed in confusion, but she held out her hands. This was the experiment. And, strange as it seemed, I thought I already knew her answer. I placed the shirt and the towel in her hands.

The teenager lifted the towel first to her nose, and as she breathed in I could see her shoulders relax. "Mmm..." she murmured softly, lashes fluttering. "You know how much your cologne turns me on, Daddy..." Her thighs were rubbing together subtly, her body reacting to whatever chemical cocktail the BDE company had blended into their formula.

"And the other...?" I asked hesitantly.

McKenzie bit her lip thoughtfully and raised the shirt to her nose. Her perky tits rose as she took a long whiff. I saw her nipples start to harden, and the smile widened. "Yesss..." she said softly. "It smells even better... Like you, Daddy. Like a real Man, the man of the house..."

She opened her eyes, and I could see that they were a little clouded. Then she shook her head and her hazel gaze cleared. She looked down into her hands, and raised her eyebrows. "What was that about?" she asked, glancing up at me.

"Huh..." I said in answer. I pursed my lips. Apparently, my sweat smelled just as good as the BDE cologne. If not better... Weird... "I'm not sure, angel," I told her honestly. "But apparently there isn't any real difference in the smell between my cologne and..." I gestured at the balled up tee shirt in her small hand. "My sweat."

McKenzie looked confused. "What... that doesn't make any sense..."

I nodded. "Yeah. I know..." I wasn't sure how much I wanted to go into details about BDE with my stepdaughter, especially considering the BDE purchases were how she'd ended up with me in the first place, but it was an odd conundrum and I'd needed her help for the experiment.

I glanced at the clock. It was just past 8, so I had around an hour to get to work, and I had one more test to try before then. "There's just one other thing I wanted your help with."

McKenzie leaned back on the mattress, arching her back and stretching. It was a casual movement, but it made my brain spin with all the things I wanted to do to her fit young body. "Of course," she smiled. "What is it?"

I gently settled on the mattress next to her, one knee tucked beneath me. I stared into her hazel eyes, my own dark gaze thoughtful. I took a slow, deep breath, searching for the sensation of power and command deep in my chest.

"Daddy?" she asked.

"Obey..." The single word was resonant and low, my voice rumbling up from a primal part of me.

McKenzie blinked, her pupils dilating. "What...?" she said softly.

"Obey." I repeated, my voice thrumming with power.

My stepdaughter swayed, like my voice was a strong wind blowing through grass.

"Obey."

I was staring into her eyes, and as I commanded her for the third time I saw the light go out behind them. Her lips parted in a soft sigh and her face went smooth and relaxed. The furrows of confusion in her forehead smoothed.

"Yes..." she murmured softly. She sat up slowly, like she was moving through water, her eyes never leaving mine. "Yes, Master..."

The power that resonated through my tone was surging through my own body, as well, my inner Alpha Male pressing against the back of my mind like a dull headache. I could feel him urging me to use my inner strength, the dominance that I now controlled, to take the young woman before me. To use her however I wished. To pin her to the bed, to make her mine.

I blew out a soft breath between my lips, struggling for control. I guess that answers that question, I thought. I had been wondering whether the BDE recordings had changed something in me. Apparently, they had.

"McKenzie..." I said gently.

The teenager blinked several times, her glazed eyes refocusing. "Woah..." she murmured.

"You good?" I asked, stroking her shoulder.

"Wow..." she simply said again. "Adrianna was right..."

"What do you mean?" I frowned, but she smiled in return.

"One of the times we were hanging out this weekend and you were off doing something, I asked her about when you do... that... to her."

I nodded. "What is it like?" I asked, curious in spite of myself.

My stepdaughter bit her lip. "It's like... I'm floating. Everything is warm and relaxed and comfortable, and I don't have to worry about anything... I don't have to worry about being in control, being wound up so tight and nervous about anything. And it's just easy to relax... To relax and do whatever you tell me to do."

I nodded again, slowly. So... I thought. I wasn't quite sure what it meant, but something in those recordings had unlocked an inner ability to... Hypnotize people? I wondered. It seemed that way. I'm really going to need to talk to those BDE people, I thought. I'd sent them an email a couple days ago, but I didn't really expect a response on the weekend. I hoped they would get back to me today, and I could set up a call to get some real information about what their products were doing to me.

Another idea struck me. I wonder who else my... power... might work on... But I pushed the thought aside for a moment, standing. I held out my hands and pulled McKenzie to her feet. Bending down, I kissed her softly on the lips. "Thank you, sweetheart," I told her. "I'm grateful I can trust you to help me. There are a lot of changes happening right now, and it means a lot that I can rely on you to go through them with me."

McKenzie nodded, her expression thoughtful. It was a pensive look I'd seen before, and it reminded me that my stepdaughter wasn't just a pretty face. She'd demonstrated more than once that she was a smart, insightful woman. "I've got your back," she said. Then she grinned and threw her arms around me impulsively.

I kissed her hair, breathing in the scent of her coconut shampoo. It was a smell I'd never really noticed before she and I had grown closer, but now it sent desire shivering up my spine like a tiny, electric shock. I could feel her body against me, her soft breasts against my chest, her thumping heart against my ribs.

"I know Mom is coming home today," she said softly, pulling back and looking up at me. "Are you going to be okay? You said she wanted to talk."

I nodded, slowly. "I'll be good," I said. The nervousness I'd felt about the conversation had melted away. All I felt now was confidence. Thank god for BDE... I mused.

"Good," McKenzie nodded. She glanced at the clock then back up into my face. She bit her lip and her eyes shone. "I know you've got to go to work, but...?" Her hands pressed against my chest, fingers making small circles in my skin.

"I think I have a bit of time..." I said, feeling a wave of arousal roll through my body. Between my legs, my length began to harden against her thigh.

"Mmm..." she murmured, her hands slowly reaching down and beginning to stroke.

"I definitely have time," I corrected, sighing with pleasure as she wrapped her fingers around my shaft.

McKenzie laughed softly as I guided her down onto the bed. Whatever happened when Barbara came home, I went to work satisfied.

* * *

"John!" Allison's sharp, strident voice grated against my eardrums, piercing through the soothing classical music that I listen to when I code.

I shook my head slightly and tugged one earbud free. I blinked, unfocusing from the lines of script in front of me, and then glanced up past the monitor to the door of my office. "What?" I asked.

Allison was standing there, leaning against the doorway, a frustrated look on her lovely face. In spite of myself, I had to control the urge glance down her body, taking in whatever form-fitting, barely-in-dress code outfit she'd chosen for work today.

The woman crossed her arms under her hefty tits, frowning. "How's your team doing on the Morrison project?"

I glanced back at the code. "Well," I said. "We hit a few roadblocks, but—"

She interrupted me, shaking her head dismissively. Shoulder-length blonde hair tumbled in waves around her face. "I didn't come here for excuses," she told me. "I'm here because the client asked us to move up the deadline and I said we would."

I frowned. "What? Why didn't anyone tell me?"

Allison shrugged. "I'm telling you now." She clicked further into the room on her high heels, obviously enjoying the uncertainty written across my face. "So, you have until the end of the week to wrap up the project."

What? I shook my head, the suddenness of her intrusion still had me on the back foot. "But—"

"No buts." Allison smirked, her ruby red lips curling unpleasantly. "This is why I'm now in charge of you. Because when I say things will get done, they get done. And if you can't handle that then we'll put someone in charge of your team who can actually accomplish the projects we give them."

I sighed, my hands falling into my lap. My fingers clenched and released. Then, not quite sure why I was doing it, I asked something that had been on my mind for a long time. "Why don't you like me, Allison?"

My recently-promoted colleague pulled up short, her carefully-sculpted eyebrows coming together in a frown of uncertainty. "What?"

I shrugged. "I mean, if I were anyone else, I doubt you'd be coming in so fast with a threat. You'd probably try encouragement first, and then seduction if that wasn't good enough."

There was a sharp intake of breath as I steamrolled on.

"And then, as a last resort, you'd used a veiled threat as motivation. But instead, you come into my office and decide to use negative reinforcement right out of the gate." I stared into her bright blue eyes. "So I'm asking: what did I do to piss you off?"

Allison stood there stunned for a moment, the curvaceous blonde obviously not expecting my outburst.

I shook my head. "I can do what you're asking me... probably. But if I can't, then you're not going to demote me for it. Because I'm working from a reasonable deadline and the fact that you pushed it up doesn't just mean that me and my team can do an unreasonable amount of work to make up for it."

I had never been this assertive in the office before, and now I had Allison on the back foot. It felt good.

The woman stood there for another moment, halfway between my desk and the door. Then, with a snort of disbelief, she turned and strutted from the room.

As she left, I let my eyes slide down her back and rest on the gray pencil skirt she wore. It molded itself to her ass, giving me a fantastic view before she turned the corner and strode away down the hall.

I took a deep breath and blew it out. What was that for? I asked myself. You didn't need to antagonize her like that... Then, I frowned.

"No," I muttered to myself. "But she's been an uppity bitch ever since she got promoted, and you don't have to stand for it anymore." I was good at my job, one of the best in the company, and even if I didn't have the social graces to win a promotion, I still deserved respect. Making Allison an even worse enemy than she already was could come back to haunt me, but there was too much on my mind today for me to care.

Shaking my head, I went back to work.

* * *

Barbara had texted me when she'd landed, so I was waiting in the living room when she arrived. I had a cold bottle of beer in my hand and was sipping it pensively, waiting.

The front door opened and closed with a gentle thud, and then I heard the sound of her rolling luggage in the front hallway.

"Hey, honey!" I said, standing and smiling as she walked into the front room.

My wife looked as stunning as ever, even after a day of travel, her long blonde hair back in a golden braid and her lush curves calling to me under a light blue blouse and navy skirt.

"Hey," she said, not meeting my eyes as she came to a halt. "Do you mind if I put my stuff upstairs? I know I said I wanted to talk, but it's been a long day..."

"Sure," I said. I had been about to walk across the room to give her a welcome-home kiss, but I hesitated. "Is everything okay?"

Barbara sighed. "It's been a long weekend. I just..." She shook her head. "I don't want to start anything right now."

I nodded understandingly and continued across the carpet.

She looked up at me as I approached, but I didn't go for a kiss, just pulled the bag from her hand gently and started toward the stairs. "Let's put your stuff away and let you unwind a bit. Then we can talk."

Barbara looked uncertain, but she followed as I led the way up to the bedroom and slid the luggage to a halt by her side of the bed.

McKenzie had done the laundry while I was at work, so the sheets were crisp and clean. No evidence remained of the wild weekend I'd had in here with two barely-legal coeds.

"Home sweet home," I said, smiling easily at my wife. I wondered why my heart wasn't racing, why I hadn't broken out in a sweat. In the past, relationship drama with my wife had terrified me. Now, the most I could muster was a hint of concern.

"Thanks, honey," Barbara said, then sank down on the bed with a sigh. She fell back onto the pillows with a groan of relief. "Nice to lay down in my own bed."

I nodded and sat at the end of the mattress. Gently, I reached out and stroked her calf. "Sounds like you had a full plate."

My wife had stopped moving when I touched her, then pushed herself back into a sitting position, moving up the bed and out of reach.

"I'm..." she hesitated, glancing again at my hand. She took a deep breath. "I know I said we needed to talk. And I want to. And I was ready to. But now that I'm here..." She shook her head. "It seems so much harder."

I nodded sympathetically, wondering what was going through her mind. She's probably worried as hell, I thought. That's how I'd feel if I were about to tell my spouse I cheated on them with my boss. A slight correction drifted across my brain. Well, how I'd have felt in the past... "Is there anything I can do to make it easier?" My voice was low and soothing, my face set in what I hoped was a reassuring expression.

Barbara shook her head again, her blue eyes drifting away from mine. She took a deep breath and I tried not to stare at the way her full, round tits filled out the tight blouse. Then, she took another deep breath and I knew she was ready to speak. Her jaw tightened, and when she looked up at me I was surprised at the steel in her bright blue gaze.

It's okay, I told myself. You know what she's going to say. You know what you're going to say...

Then, my wife asked me a short, simple question.

I froze. This wasn't what I had expected.

"How long have you been sleeping with my daughter?"

* * *

I was stunned. My face twisted into a frown of confusion, and I shook my head. "What?"

Barbara looked at me, and her face was a mask of frustration and pain. "How long," she repeated. "Have you been sleeping with my daughter?"

I raised my hands defensively. "That's what you wanted to talk to me about?" I was off-kilter, and now my heart did start to race. I didn't have anything planned for this. I hadn't even seen this coming.

Barbara's fingers gripped tight in the sheets and her breath was fast between her lips. "I knew it..." she gasped. "You aren't even trying to deny it..."

I tried to speak, but she cut me off with an angry gesture and her voice rolled over mine. Now that she'd started, it seemed, she wouldn't be stopped.

"I didn't suspect anything until this weekend," she started. "When you asked if I was okay with you guys hosting a party while I was gone. And even then it just seemed like you were doing it to be nice, to grow closer to your stepdaughter. But then I started thinking. It was so out of character... Hosting a party for McKenzie? That's not you. You're antisocial. You don't know how to interact with people your own age, much less teenagers..."

What the fuck what the fuck what the fuck? My brain couldn't seem to wrap around what I was hearing, couldn't seem to comprehend the situation. What could I do? For the first time in days, I didn't have my cocky, confident self to fall back on. My Inner Alpha Male was as stunned as I was.

"Still, I didn't have any idea what was actually going on." The words were spilling from Barbara's lips in a rushing torrent, like a waterfall of condemnation. "And then I got your texts. You weren't just chaperoning, you were hanging out with the kids. But that was fine... You were just breaking out of your shell. You were trying to be the 'cool stepdad,' and I could believe that. Sort of. Only then I got a text from someone else. Lucas, McKenzie's boyfriend. He said that she was having a party and that he hadn't been invited, because she hadn't been speaking to him for more than a week. She'd been ignoring his texts, ducking his calls, and when he asked her friends they said she'd told them she'd moved on to someone else... someone more mature. He asked me what was going on..."

Wait... What? That stopped my brain in its tracks, short circuited the entire system. McKenzie has a boyfriend?! I'd never met the guy, and my stepdaughter had never even mentioned him to me.

But Barbara wasn't slowing down. "And I was wondering what that could mean. Why would my little girl break a guy's heart like that? What had changed? And then I remembered... That was around that time that you started telling me about those bullshit self-hypnosis recordings. You started running, started working out, started spending more and more time with McKenzie, with your stepdaughter... I had thought that it was a good sign. I thought you were finally starting to grow out of your shell, becoming a real man who wanted to connect with his family. But really you were just trying to impress my innocent, 18-year-old daughter who is still too young to realize that you were manipulating her, trying to use her in some perverted, controlling, fucked-up..."

My wife was gasping, shaking her head, trembling with emotion.

But that was when I stopped her. As she'd described my relationship with McKenzie, something else had risen up in my chest. It wasn't anxiety, it wasn't concern, and it certainly wasn't fear. It was anger. For the second time in only a few days, someone had called our relationship fucked up and had called me perverted, and I wasn't going to stand for it.

I am the Man of the House. The Man of the House provides, and he takes what he wants. I deserve everything I want. I deserve to be in control. I deserve it all.

"Stop." My voice was a low growl, sharper than I intended.

Barbara froze and met my eyes, saw something there that surprised her. But she was still angry, still upset. "Don't think that you can—"

"Stop." I felt the word reverberate in the air between us. It was a primal sensation, the kind of feeling you get when someone powerful enters the room. You don't know how you know, and you don't know why, but you know that they are someone to be followed. Someone to be obeyed.

My wife froze, the words dying on her lips.

"I know about Aaron Burns," I said.

I hadn't meant to tell her. I hadn't even been thinking about it. But as her eyes widened and she sucked in a gasp of breath I knew that McKenzie had been telling the truth. I hadn't doubted my stepdaughter. But there was something different about knowing, without a doubt, that my wife had been cheating on me.

I guess that makes two of us, I thought ironically.

"But..." Barbara was trying to resist my command, her voice weak. "But how...? McKenzie promised..."

"Quiet." I stared into her blue eyes with my dark ones. In that moment, I wasn't angry anymore. The flash of anger had been what I needed to kickstart my brain, but now I was calm, controlled.

There was a moment of silence in the bedroom. Then, I leaned forward. "Whatever my faults," I said. "I always loved you. I loved you and I married you, but over time you drifted away. You drifted away until it seemed like I was just a second paycheck coming in every month and it was only you and McKenzie living in this house. You were dismissive, you were rude and, eventually, you decided that you would sleep with your boss."

Barbara shook her head, but she couldn't deny it. I wasn't lying, now. I was cold, certainly, but I wasn't lying.

"I didn't know," I continued. "I thought that if I became a better man, a more confident man, a man who took charge of his life, then maybe I could win you back. That's why I started listening to those self-hypnosis recordings in the first place." I sighed. "And then... well, once I started listening I realized that I didn't need to win you back. I didn't need anyone's approval anymore. I just needed to live my life. To be my own man. To take control of what I wanted and," I chuckled softly, and it was a surprisingly lighthearted sound in the heavy air of the room. "Who I wanted."

I smiled at Barbara. "Yes, I'm sleeping with your daughter."

Her blue eyes flared and she started to force herself to speak but I held up a gentle hand and she stopped, waiting.

"But what really matters," I continued. "Is that she wants it just as much as I do."

Barbara shook her head, confusion in her face. But she still couldn't speak, the most primal part of her mind still obeying the commands of the Alpha.

"You can speak," I said.

My wife didn't believe what she was hearing. "No..." she muttered. "She can't want it. She's just... confused."

It was my turn to shake my head. "You're wrong, Barb," I said. "And I don't have to try very hard to prove it."

"What do you mean...?" Barbara's voice was soft.

I paused for a moment, considering. "I may have been a weak man," I said. "But I'm not anymore. And I don't need you to want me. You can leave if you so choose. And I don't need you to approve of whatever relationship I have with your daughter. But before you go, if you want to go, I want you to know what I've become. And what you'll be missing if you leave."

"John..." My wife's blue eyes were uncertain. "What are you going to do?"

I shrugged and then I smiled. It wasn't a harsh, vindictive, or even a gloating expression. I just knew, for certain, that in that moment I didn't need to worry about anything anymore.

I was in control of my life.

Then, I looked my wife in the face and uttered a short, sweet word.

"Obey..."

Barbara shook her head slightly, blinking. "What...?" she muttered, looking at me like I was crazy.

"Obey..." I sat calmly on the edge of the bed, not moving.

My wife swayed back, her eyes widened and I could see her pupils dilating. "What are you—?"

"Obey." I repeated.

She relaxed, her fingers uncurling in the sheets. "Why do I feel... so strange?"

I spread my hands. "This is the new me, Barb," I said. My voice was low and smooth. "The Man of the House. And it's time for you to relax and obey..."

Her lips parted in a soft sigh. "The Man of the... what...?"

"Let it all go... Just relax..."

Her expression smoothed. "Relax...?" she whispered.

I nodded. "Relax and obey..."

"Relax..." the buxom blonde muttered. "Obey..."

"Just relaxing more and more," I murmured. "No worries, no thoughts, no mind..." I could see her eyes beginning to glaze over and I moved closer, my gaze piercing into hers. "Very good, honey," I told her.

She licked her lips nervously. "No worries..." Her breath was slowing to an even, relaxed pace.

"No thoughts."

"No thoughts..."

"No mind..."

"No... No mind..."

"Very good."

A slight smile as her eyes went vacant under my commanding stare. "Good..."

"Now..." I murmured. "I want you to relax and listen, because this is what's going to happen..."

* * *

I stuck my head out into the hall and called softly down towards the door at the far end. "Sweetheart! Your Mom and I are done talking. Come join us?"

I heard some movement, and then McKenzie was in the doorway to her bedroom. She wore a pair of red yoga pants and a tank top, with an earbud in one ear. The cord wound down to the phone in her hand. "Everything all good, John?" she asked, not certain if her mother could hear her.

I nodded and smiled reassuringly. "Don't worry about anything, Kenz. Your Mom and I are going to be fine."

"Okay." She unhooked the earbud and set her phone on her desk by the door before padding quietly down the hall.

I stood back and let her walk into the bedroom, closing the door behind her as she stopped stock still and stared at the scene before her.

"John...?" McKenzie's voice was uncertain. "What did you do?"

Barbara was sitting on the edge of the bed, back straight and her blue eyes wide and blank. Her hands were folded in her lap and she was staring straight ahead.

"John...?" My stepdaughter turned to me, her expression confused and worried.

I raised my hands calmingly. "I didn't do anything. Just listen, and then you can make up your mind, okay?"

McKenzie took a deep breath, eyes darting between her mother and me. For a moment, I wondered about that Lucas guy Barbara had mentioned, but then I focused on the task at hand. One issue at a time.

Then, the teenager took a deep breath and nodded. "Did you talk to her about... you know... her boss?"

I shook my head. "Not really. I told her I knew, but... She knew about us."

McKenzie's expression furrowed with surprise. "What? How?"

"Not important right now... What's important is that I told her I wasn't going to let her decide whether or not you and I had any sort of relationship. And I told her that I was going to bring you in, and you were going to tell her what you wanted."

My stepdaughter shook her head. "I don't understand."

I took a step away. I'd made up my mind. I might have the power to do whatever I wanted with these women. But I wasn't going to be that man. The BDE recordings had tried to convince me that I could do whatever I want, with whoever I wanted, and maybe I could. But... I was a better man than that. I might be the Man of the House. But I wanted to be something more. I wanted to be a good man, too. And to me, that meant I would give them the power to choose.

"McKenzie," I said. "You have a choice now. It's a rough one, I get it. But I want you to tell your mother what you want. If you want me, tell her. If you don't, tell her. She just needs to know that whatever you and I do going forward, it wasn't just my decision alone."

My stepdaughter's lips were pressed together tight and her hazel eyes were uncertain. "But..." she shook her head. "I don't want to choose between the two of you. It's not fair..."

I nodded. "You're right," I said simply. "It's not fair. And I hope that your mother, with some encouragement, will be willing to accept things as they are. But the first step is explaining to her that you and I aren't in some messed-up relationship where I'm taking advantage of you." I spread my hands. "I don't care what other people think. But she's your mother, and she wants to protect you."

The dark-haired teen took a deep breath. She glanced once again between me and her mother, the blonde beauty on the bed staring straight ahead at nothing.

"Can you wake her up, please?" McKenzie asked, licking her lips. "I feel weird talking to a statue."

"Yeah," I nodded. Turning to my wife, I said softly, "Barbara..."

Barbara's golden braid swayed as she shook her head and blinked, her eyes coming back into focus. The blue orbs darted around the room, from McKenzie to me and then back again. Her expression hardened. "Young lady!" she started, but I interrupted.

"Quiet," I ordered.

She shut her mouth quickly, and then looked confused as her eyes flicked to me.

"You're going to listen to what your daughter has to say, Barb," I told her. "Do you understand?"

My wife nodded, slowly, and I gestured for McKenzie to begin.

The 18-year-old took a deep breath, glancing back at me a final time before saying. "Hey, Mom." She smiled uncomfortably. "I hope you had a good trip, and stuff. Um... Well, here's the thing. I used to hate John. Or, I guess that's not right, I used to think he was boring and rude and he acted like he deserved me to treat him with all this respect even though he wouldn't respect me back.

"But something changed when he started listening to his self-hypnosis recordings."

Barbara didn't speak, couldn't speak, but she rolled her eyes at the mention of the recordings.

McKenzie plowed on, regardless. "He started paying attention to me, started asking for my help on things that mattered to him. Like working out and eating better and problems he was thinking about.

"And..." A blush crept up my stepdaughter's cheeks. "We started sleeping together."

Barbara frowned fiercely.

"I promise, Mom," McKenzie hastened to add, "he never did anything to force me. Everything we've done we did because we both wanted it. And Mom..." she hesitated. "I don't want to stop."

There was a moment of silence as the teenager finished. Barbara looked utterly unconvinced, but I knew I couldn't hold her hostage forever.

"Barbara," I said. "You can speak now... Anything you want to say?"

My wife turned a furious gaze on me. "You're crazy," she said. Her braid whipped around as she turned sharply back to McKenzie. "And you're naive and foolish if you think you want to be with him." Her hands clenched into fists and she rose to her feet. "I'm glad I haven't unpacked my bags because I'm not staying in this house a second longer." She turned and grabbed the handle of her rolling luggage in a white-knuckled grip.

"McKenzie?" she ordered. "Go to your room and grab an overnight bag. We're going to a hotel while I figure out what we're going to do."

But the teenager just stood there, glanced at me.

"Kenz?" I said gently. "I'd like it if you stayed." My voice was low and calm.

"McKenzie. Go to your room. And pack a bag." Barbara's tone was higher now, almost shrill.

But, after a moment of hesitation, my stepdaughter shook her head firmly. "Sorry, Mom," she said. "I'm staying here with John."

"No!" My wife frowned furiously. "You're coming with me. I don't know what kind of... weird, messed up control he has over you. But I'm getting you as far away from him as possible. Then, I'm going to go to the authorities and—"

"You aren't going to do that." I was stern now, a grim expression settling on my face.

Barbara whirled to face me. Her stance was angry but her eyes were uncertain.

"You can go," I continued. "No one is stopping you. But you will go to no one and you will tell no one." I was growing more used to my strange ability, channeling the primal voice of my inner Alpha Male.

My wife opened her mouth, shot one more furious glance at McKenzie, and then closed it. She shook her head. "You're both making a terrible mistake," she declared. Then, yanking her luggage behind her, she stormed between us and out of the room.

Thud. Thud. Thud. Her bag clunked down the stairs and then we heard it rolling through the living room and down the front hall.

Slam.

The front door closed with the finality of an exclamation point.

I breathed in deeply and turned to face my stepdaughter. "I'm sorry, Kenz," I started to say, but before I could finish McKenzie had dashed across the space between us and buried her face in my chest. She hugged me tightly and I grunted softly as she squeezed her arms around my ribs.

I sighed and kissed the top of her head gently. "I'm sorry," I said again. "I didn't want to make you choose between your mom and me."

I felt the teenager's head shake back and forth. "It's okay," she said, and when she leaned back and looked up into my face there was an unexpected light of hope in her eyes. "It's going to be okay."

I frowned. This was unexpected. "What do you mean?"

McKenzie bit her lip and glanced away. "Mom is mad right now. And surprised and upset. But... Well." She shrugged her slim shoulders. "I don't think you realize how much power you really have..."

"How so...?" I cocked my head to one side, my hands sliding down her sides to her hips.

"That voice you use," she said. "When you command someone to do as you say. It... touches something. Something deep down inside. And it doesn't just make us obey." She glanced up, and her eyes were hot. "It's one of the sexiest things I've ever heard..."

"Are you saying she'll come back?" I asked.

McKenzie nodded. "Maybe not right away. But it's going to get to her. Wherever she's going tonight, she'll start to think about it. And once she starts to think about it she won't be able to stop. She'll dream about it... About you telling her what to do, about her obeying your every command... She won't be able to stop thinking about it."

I shook my head. "How do you know?"

The teenager bit her lip again and looked away. "Because," she said. "Your voice is all I've been able to think about since you used it on Adrianna, and then when you used it on me today... I wanted you to do it again and again and again..."

My mind whirled. I considered what McKenzie was saying, and I remembered how Adrianna had left Friday night only to return Saturday morning. I recalled her begging me to tell her what to do, how desperately horny and turned on the gorgeous Latina had been, just waiting for my commands. I wondered if it would be the same for Barbara.

And at that moment, a wicked idea sprang into my mind. "McKenzie?" I said softly, tilting my stepdaughter's head back.

She glanced up into my gaze, hazel eyes widening. "Yes...?" Her breath quickened when she saw heat, the smoky arousal in my face, her soft lips parted and gasping.

"Obey..."

* * *

If I had felt a rush of power using my newfound abilities on Adrianna, it was nothing compared to the lust that flowed through me as I watched them work on McKenzie.

My stepdaughter sighed, a soft smile curving across her mouth. "Yesss..." she murmured. Her body relaxed, her eyes growing cloudy as they met mine.

"That's a good girl," I whispered, taking her by the hips and guiding her back towards the bed. My cock was growing hard against my zipper, lengthening and pulsing with desire. "Just relax and obey..."

"Obey..." she repeated, hazel eyes glazing over as she stared up into my face.

"Just let go of all of your thoughts and worries now. Your mind is mine..."

"Yes, Master..." she murmured, and the word Master on her lips was a beckoning sigh of pure arousal. "My mind is yours..."

My thoughts were racing as I ran my fingers up her sides and over her shoulders, gently pushing her down onto the mattress. "Your thoughts belong to me."

"My thoughts belong to you..."

"Your will belongs to me."

"My will belongs to you..."

Zippp. My rising manhood was free of my pants and boxer briefs in an instant, the offending garments kicked aside without a thought. "All you want is to obey..."

My stepdaughter shivered, licking her lips as her glazed eyes slowly dropped to my swaying shaft. "All I want..." she murmured. "Is to obey..."

"You're going to suck my cock now," I commanded, stepping closer. "And you love to suck my cock, don't you?"

"Yes, Master... I love to suck your cock..." McKenzie's pink lips parted in an 'O' and she leaned forward.

"And as you... ahhh..." I groaned softly as her mouth closed over the red, throbbing mushroom head, her tongue moving in lazy circles. "As you suck my cock, your mind is opening more and more, unable to resist my commands."

"Mmm..." the teenager murmured, the vibrations of her assent running up my length and into my core. "Ysss, Msstr..." One of her small hands rose up and began to stroke my girth, up and down, my hardening cock standing straight out between my legs.

My mouth curled into a smirk. "Very good," I told her. "Now, because your mind belongs to me, you're going to agree with what I'm about to tell you..."

"Mhmmm..."

God she's hot... My eyes wandered from McKenzie's wavy chestnut hair to her blank hazel eyes to her soft lips sucking and sucking on my thick meat. Her mouth was hot and wet as ever, a welcoming, relaxing sensation. "You want to obey me," I started.

"Mhmmm..."

Suck. Stroke.

"It feels good to obey me."

"Mhmmm..."

Suck. Stroke.

"And you want other people to obey me."

"Mhmmm..."

Suck. Stroke.

I nodded to myself and took a soft, short breath. Here we go. "You want your mother to obey me." I expected there to be some slight resistance, but McKenzie's cheeks hollowed and she leaned forward, taking me all the way into her throat as she moaned.

She drew back, and her mouth came off my cock with a soft pop. "Yes, Master..." she murmured breathlessly. "I want my mother to obey you..."

I drove on. "You want your mother to fuck me."

"I want my mother to fuck you..." The words sounded naughty and wrong on McKenzie's soft, pink lips, but that just made them even sweeter as they breathlessly drifted up to my ears.

"You want your mother to be a hot little mindless slut for me, just like you."

"Ohfuck..." McKenzie's thighs pressed together as she struggled, pleasure racing through her at my words. "Yes, Master... ahhh... I want my mother to be a mindless slut for you..."

"Just like you," I told her.

"Yesss... Just like me..."

"You want to fuck me, and you want your mother to fuck me."

"Yes, Master... I want to fuck you... And... I want my mother to fuck you..." McKenzie wrapped her lips around the head of my cock, sucking gently, and the sensation drove me up the wall.

The wicked plan that had sprung into my mind was ready. Now... Let's see just how powerful I am. "You want both of you to fuck me... And you also want to fuck each other." I practically held my breath as I waited for her response. This was the ultimate test of my dominance, of my control. Would I be able to get McKenzie to—?

My stepdaughter leaned forward again and slurped my manhood between her lips, her eyes wide and thoughtless as she bobbed up and down. "Mhmm..." she hummed in agreement, coming up for air. "I want us to fuck each other..."

I practically pumped my fist in the air. "Very good, angel," I murmured, resting my hand on top of her head as she sucked.

"Thnk ouuu, Msstr..." she moaned around my girth.

Now all I had to do was repeat this performance with her mother and I would have the perfect little family, the ideal trio of one Alpha Male and two gorgeous babes to serve him whenever he wished. I glanced down at my stepdaughter.

That can wait.

I leaned down and gently cupped McKenzie's face, sliding her back off my cock with a low moan.

"McKenzie..." I murmured, and her eyes fluttered as she blinked, her eyes refocusing.

"Ohgod..." she moaned, staring up at me. She didn't seem to be thinking about what she'd just said — that, if I wanted her to, she would fuck her own mother. Instead she was practically panting with arousal. "I'm so wet, Daddy... Please, tell me what to do...?"

"Up on the bed, angel," I ordered. "And strip off those clothes for me."

"Yes, Daddy..." McKenzie's tank top was sliding over her head before she was even fully on the mattress, crumpled into a ball and tossed to the floor. She turned around on her knees, thighs spread wide, and reached behind her back to undo the clasp of her beige bra.

She stared into my eyes as it hit the sheets. "Anything you want, Daddy..." Her hazel eyes twinkled with glee as I stared.

No matter how many times I saw her, I was always impressed by my stepdaughter's lithe body, from her flat, smooth abs to her perky, round breasts. My cock swayed and straightened like a flagpole, and McKenzie's tongue unconsciously wet her lips in anticipation.

I wanted her, more than ever, but for just for a second I hesitated. "You sure you want this, Kenz?" I asked.

My stepdaughter bit her lip and glanced up from my rock hard length. She raised her eyebrows. "Don't you?" she asked.

I quirked my lips in a rueful grin. "You're incredibly sexy, angel. And yes... I want you. Right now. But your mom just left, and..."

I trailed off as McKenzie fell onto her hands and slowly crawled forward across the bed, slinking like a jungle cat stalking its prey. "Daddy..." she murmured. One slim hand slowly slid up my thigh. "Your little girl is sooo wet right now..." Her fingers encircled my length. She stroked.

"Ahhh..." I gasped softly.

"Sooo turned on..." She gently kissed up my shaft, and then up my stomach. "So desperate for your big..." Stroke. "Hard..." Stroke. "Cock..." She was kneeling before me know, one hand on my chest and the other moving up and down on my throbbing manhood.

I could barely think straight, the burning need clouding my vision so all I could focus on were those big hazel eyes, wide open and staring into my face. "Fuck it," I grunted. I leaned down and kissed her, my hands grabbing her face and pulling her into it.

The teenager moaned and melted into me, her nipples hard against my chest. I bore her down under my weight, her slim body covered by mine. My fingers slid down her sides, caught in the waistline of her red leggings and pulled.

"Yesss Daddy..." McKenzie murmured, her eyes flashing as she wriggled her hips beneath me and the yoga pants rolled down her legs. She tucked one knee up to her chest and her hands left my cock just long enough to pull the fabric away from her body, then they were back and she was guiding me down toward her smoldering entrance. "I want you..." she moaned. "Please..."

I didn't hesitate now, fire roaring in my chest. I was so hard I couldn't think, my body reverting to a primal state of being. I grunted as my thick rod parted her outer folds and slid inside her, her hot wetness slick and easy around me.

"Ohmygod..." my stepdaughter murmured.

I pulled back and thrust slowly in again, reveling in the volcanic, wanton sensation.

"Thank you, Daddy..." she groaned. She tossed her head back and her hair splayed across the pillows beneath her.

I grinned, baring my teeth as I started to move. My cock was sheathed in her tight grip, her inner muscles milking and massaging my shaft. "Fuckkk that's good, angel."

"You like that, Daddy?" McKenzie murmured. She leaned up and kissed me hard, her teeth tugging at my lower lip. She fell back with a gasp as I plunged inside of her again, and again. "You like using my hot little body however you want?"

"Yesss," I grunted, my muscles clenching. My hands were on her hips, pressing her down into the mattress.

She wriggled and couldn't move, her eyes flashing with heat. "You like knowing that I'm always hot, always ready, always begging for you to take me...?" She moaned as I sped up, pushing against her deepest inner walls.

"You like that I belong to you..." McKenzie's lips were parted in a gasp and I covered them with my mouth, feeling her breath in my throat.

"Mmm..." The lithe teenager murmured. I pulled back and stared down into her face, her lovely features twisted in a look of desperate need and glowing bliss. "That I'm yours... All yours..."

A name flashed across my mind — Lucas — but I ignored it. I lowered my head and kissed down McKenzie's jaw, my lips on her throat and then over one breast. Her nipple was hard between my lips and then my tongue flickered across it, eliciting another gasp. My hand rose up her stomach and covered the other one, squeezing her round, soft breast under my fingers.

"Ohgod Daddy..." McKenzie's voice was high and breathless, her body writhing beneath me. She was close, I could tell, her tight tunnel even more wet and slick around my pounding shaft.

"Cum for me, Kenz," I grunted, and at my words her taut body clenched around me.

She writhed with pleasure, eyes rolling back as her arms curled around my chest and her fingers clawed at my broad back. She couldn't speak, her body arcing up against mine and begging me to continue my desperate rhythm.

My cock pistoned in and out of her like a jackhammer, my core tightening and my arms tight as they held me over her. My fingers gripped the sheets and I could feel her pussy gushing with wetness. Hold on... I ordered myself. Not just yet... My balls were heavy, my thoughts wiped away so that the only thing on my mind was the pulsing lust, the throbbing desire filling my body.

The slim teen clutched at my body, her hands pressed to my skin. I felt the sheen of sweat beginning to rise, the scent of her shampoo and the scent of my sweat mixing in a powerful cocktail that wound its way straight into my brain. My vision narrowed so all I could focus on were her parted lips, the strand of hair that fell across her face, the desperate need in her flashing hazel eyes.

"Cum for me, Daddy..." she begged. "Cum for your naughty little stepslut..."

I buried myself to the hilt in her core, feeling my cock pulsing as I held myself back, right on the edge.

"Fill me up with your seed..."

Faster and faster, my body a blur.

"Show me who owns me..."

I grunted, thrust, and came. I plunged inside of her and groaned, the air rushing from my lungs as all the muscles in my body tightened at once. My toes curled, my vision going white and hot for a split second as electric release surged through me. My cock spasmed and erupted, hot strands of sticky spunk painting her womb.

"Yesss..." McKenzie moaned, her body shuddering with aftershocks of bliss. "Yesss, Daddy..."

I fell on top of her, feeling her globular tits flattened against my chest, her hard nipples poking into my skin. My manhood twitched and I groaned, her inner muscles milking my shaft and draining my balls of the last few drops of my seed.

I lay there for a moment, heart racing and breath a ragged gasp in my throat. Then I slowly pulled my wilting length free and rolled over onto my back. "Fuck, angel..." I gasped, my chest rising and falling. "Wow..."

"Mmm..." my stepdaughter murmured, shifting onto her side so she could face me. Her face was framed by the wild mane of dark hair, her lips wet and curled into a grin of satisfaction. "Feeling a little better, Daddy?" she asked softly.

"Huh..." I breathed, my body thrumming with bliss. "Yeah..."

"Good," McKenzie leaned forward and kissed me gently, her lips soft and easy on mine.

I pulled back after just a moment, closing my eyes and relaxing into the mattress. We lay still for a moment, McKenzie watching me as my breath slowed and my heart stopped racing.

When I opened my eyes, she was still watching me, light brown eyes thoughtful. "What is it, Kenz?" I asked.

She glanced away, a hint of color rising to her cheeks. "Nothing," she said. "Just... happy, I guess."

I sighed and raised one arm, my forearm falling across my face. "I'm glad," I said. I didn't want to ruin the moment, but as I lay there I couldn't stop thinking about the piece of information Barbara had dropped on me before she stormed out.

"Hey..." The teenager snuggled closer and kissed my elbow, then gently pushed my arm away from my face. "What's up?" she asked. "Is it about Mom? Because it's going to work out..."

My fingers curled into fists and I shook my head, not sure what to say. "I don't know, angel," I answered. "I guess I'm just... wondering if we're doing something wrong."

My stepdaughter gave me a concerned look.

"My wife," I continued, "your mother, walked out on us... People have been telling me over and over that I'm some messed up, manipulating asshole..." I shrugged. "I'm just tired of fighting. I don't want to fight anymore."

McKenzie rolled over onto her stomach and pushed herself up onto her elbows. "Huh..." she said, and she gave me a pensive look.

"What?"

"That's not all..." she said, biting her lip. "Cause we've already talked about this. And I know Adrianna brought up the same issues but when you talked to her... You convinced her that what we're doing isn't wrong. And I thought you'd convinced yourself, but now I there's something you aren't telling me."

I couldn't help but smile at that, shaking my head. "You're too smart, angel," I snorted.

The teenager rolled her eyes. "We already knew that, didn't we?" she teased. "So are you going to tell me what it is?"

Now I was the one chewing at the inside of my cheek. Then, "Barbara told me about your boyfriend. Lucas..." I looked away as I said it, but I heard McKenzie sigh.

"I get it," she said, not denying a thing. "And what we talked about last week, about how you didn't want to turn into Aaron Burns. And now you feel like you are turning into him. Messing up someone's relationship just to get what you want..."

"Aren't I?" My face was turning into a frown as I rolled over to face her. I didn't raise my voice, but there was frustration in my tone. "Barbara said this Lucas kid tried reaching out to her because you stopped talking to him. Right around the same time that things started happening between us. Are you going to deny that?"

McKenzie held my gaze. "No," she said softly. "I'm not."

I huffed. "Then what? I said I didn't want to fight anymore, but I also don't want to be the type of man that I can't stand."

My stepdaughter didn't speak for a few seconds, just looking at me and thinking.

"What?" I finally asked.

She paused, then nodded. "You're right."

I blinked. I wasn't used to women agreeing with me when I was upset with them. "About what?"

"I was wrong to treat Lucas like I did." She said it simply. "But I wanted to be with you and I didn't want to have to explain to him what was going on because I didn't want to deal with all the drama."

I frowned, but she continued before I could speak.

"I was wrong. And I want to fix it."

"How?" I asked.

"I'll talk to him. I'll break up with him properly, like an adult, and then you and I can move on. Because you're right, and I don't want to fight either. Not with my ex, not with my mom, and not with you..." She reached out and touched my arm, brushing her fingers gently across my skin. "I should have known that keeping secrets hurts relationships. I should have known it better than most people, really. And I don't want to hurt my relationship with you by keeping things from you." She paused and took a slow breath. "Will you forgive me? For not telling you?"

I rubbed my hand across my face, but when I looked back over at her I couldn't help but quirk a small smile. "Once again, you prove that you're a wiser woman than I expected. And I can't stay mad at you after you say stuff like that."

I blew out a breath. "I said I didn't want to fight anymore, and I don't. But if we're going to deal with your mom leaving, and with all the changes that are happening, we need to be smarter and stronger than whatever problems get thrown at us. And that means we face them together."

McKenzie's lips turned up in a smile of her own. "Together, huh?"

I nodded.

My stepdaughter leaned forward and kissed me softly. "Well then, Mr. Together," she murmured. "How about we go downstairs, make some food, and make plans for the future."

I snorted. "After everything that just happened? I need more than some food. I'm having a drink."

McKenzie laughed softly. "Make it two drinks, and I'll help with the plans. Keep you from fucking it up." She grinned cheekily.

I shook my head, chuckling. "You know you're underage, right?"

"Hmmm..." McKenzie murmured, kissing my back as I rolled to my feet. "Only for some things."

I rolled my eyes as I turned and smiled down at her.

I'd thought that things were changing. But I was wrong. Things had already changed. My wife had left, maybe even gone straight into the arms of another man. I had strange powers and abilities I was only just starting to control, but still barely understood. And my stepdaughter and I were closer than we'd ever been, in a relationship I would never have predicted just a few short weeks ago.

"Two drinks it is," I said, chuckling again. "But don't go thinking you can make all sorts of outrageous demands."

McKenzie winked mischievously up at me as she stood and headed, naked, for the bedroom door. "I wouldn't dream of it... Daddy..."

Chapter 24: Chapter 24. John Boss (Brain Control Enterprises)

My heart wasn't in the code.

It might seem like a strange thing to think, for someone who doesn't know coding as well as I do. But software is just like art to the people who understand it. It requires creativity, a way to look at the problem and see a solution, an elegance in its efficiency and execution. Good code is, I would argue, as artistic as a painting or a famous old book.

Only today my art was crap.

I pushed back from the desk and rubbed my hand across my face. I was having a hard time working on the Morrison project. My mind was elsewhere.

The strangest thing about this morning had been how not strange it had been. Waking up next to McKenzie instead of Barbara felt normal, like this was how things were supposed to be. I'd risen before 6 o'clock, as was becoming the norm, and I listened to my BDE recording. I'd decided to try shifting my daily self-hypnosis to the beginning of the day instead of the end, and I had been rewarded with a surge of energy and rejuvenation that felt almost as good as a fresh cup of coffee. It vitalized me through my run, and I extended the distance today even though I hadn't intended to.

No word from Barbara.

McKenzie seemed to think that she would come around. She acted certain of it, in fact, but I couldn't help but have doubts. My wife was still hung up on the idea of her daughter and her husband being together. Hell, I should have been hung up on it.

As long as I'd been an adult, as long as I'd been aware of things like kinks and fetishes and taboos, "incest" had been a dirty word on the edge of my radar. Only now, it didn't seem so dirty. It seemed rational, a normal reaction to attraction between a father and his stepdaughter. When I tried to consider Barbara's perspective in a rational light, I ran into a mental block that couldn't take her seriously. Like how an atheist might think of God as an outdated fantasy. Or how a city slick would look at a rural farmer and think them quaint.

I am a Man. A Man does what he pleases. A Man takes who he wishes. A Man thinks for himself.

I shook my head and clicked away from my coding IDE. I'd come back to it in a moment, once I'd cleared my head.

I was going to go to my mini fridge and grab a sports drink — McKenzie had convinced me last week to swap out my standard-issue Redbulls for something less heavy on the caffeine and more heavy on the electrolytes — when I saw that I had a new email.

I didn't want to check, on the off chance it was Allison with another outrageous demand, but I gamely sighed and sat back down. Allison wouldn't bother emailing me, anyhow, I decided. If she wanted to retaliate for my outburst yesterday she would strut in here looking distractingly sexualized and do it in person.

I clicked the desktop app and pulled up my work email, scanning the New Mail column.

RE: A Curious Customer.

I stopped short.

My eyes flickered to the door of the office and then back to the computer. It was BDE. They'd finally gotten back to me.

I was strangely nervous, and I pondered it as I slowly pushed back from the desk and fetched a Gatorade from my fridge. Unscrewing the top, I took a long draw of the bright red liquid.

It's nothing to worry about, John, I told myself. But actually interacting with the company who had changed my life so radically... It felt daunting.

I considered the bolded subject line for several long seconds. Then, I quickly moved my mouse across the screen and clicked. There was no fanfare, no jump scare, no anything. Just the normal execution of an everyday function.

My eyes scanned down the email quickly.

RE: A Curious Customer

Dear John,

I am delighted to hear that you have been seeing results. Our products are designed to change lives, but even so they require hard work and dedication on behalf of our customers. It is always a pleasure to speak with someone who is willing to put in that effort. Your success motivates me to continue my work.

Any questions you have about side effects or changes you may be seeing, please send them my way. We spend much of our time and energy in research, development and testing. But there is always the chance that 'in the field' our products encounter circumstances which alter your individual experience.

Sincerest regards,

Oliver King

CEO and Founder, Brain Development Enterprises

Wait... I paused and reread the final byline. CEO? I blinked. It couldn't be... I kept scrolling down and there was a headshot at the end of the email. It was an image of a face I recognized. Mr. Silver Fox. In my surprise, I almost didn't notice the postscript at the very bottom of the letter.

P.S. I am always interested to hear the exploits of men who find our products life changing. Will you have time this week to hop on a video call to tell me your story? I am currently out of the country but will make myself available anytime.

I shook my head and sat back. "Damn..." I muttered softly, then scratched my jaw. "Wow..." I wondered what kind of company let their founder answer routine customer service emails. Was I just lucky? Or did the man truly care that much about his clients that he answered them personally?

I found the idea inspiring.

I rested my fingers on the keyboard, then pulled them back. Suddenly, nervousness swept over me again. I felt like I had just seen a celebrity walk into the restaurant where I was having dinner and was considering asking them for an autograph.

Did I have the courage to respond?

I am a Man. I am the Master of my emotions. I am the Master of my actions.

Of course I have the courage, I told myself firmly. I clicked the backwards-swooping "Reply" arrow.

Dear Mr. King...

Thank you for your personal reply.

I paused, then typed out:

Here are the side effects I have noticed after several weeks of consistent use of both the cologne and recordings:

My sweat seems to have a similar effect to your BDE cologne. Women find the scent irresistible. My voice has also developed a strange, hypnotic ability. When I focus in a certain way, it makes them seemingly unable to disobey my instructions.

I am, of course, not upset by these results. At the same time, I wanted to reach out in case there were more side effects I should be made aware of. I'm sure that my personal experience and experimentation are much less thorough than your own testing and research.

In response to your postscript, I am living in the City. Depending on your time difference, I would be thrilled to talk to you any time in the evening after 6 o'clock — when I get off work.

Thank you again, and I look forward to your reply,

John

I hit Send, and then wondered a second later whether my email sounded insane. Maybe I was an anomaly, an edge case. What if the BDE products really were just meant for self-confidence and I was the 1 in 10 million freak for whom it did something truly weird and extraordinary?

I blew out a breath and shook my head. Well, nothing I could do about it now. If I was insane, Mr. King would just have to deal with it. I snorted. If the man was anything like his ads and recordings indicated, he would be more interested than not in my strange results.

I closed my Email app and clicked back to my coding environment. I took a deep breath, and started to work.

* * *

It was near the end of the day when Allison dropped by my office.

I didn't notice her until I glanced up and realized she was standing in my doorway, watching me thoughtfully. I had no idea how long she'd been there.

I raised my eyebrows. "What's up, Allison?"

She nodded slowly, thoughtfully, then said, "How's the Morrison project coming?"

I'd had a meeting with my team earlier in the afternoon. To my excitement they'd been making amazing progress, even with the new deadline. In the past two weeks, their productivity had skyrocketed and I'd even noticed improvements in the quality of the work they'd been outputting. I felt a glow of pride.

"Excellent," I said with a slight smile. "I can take back the doubts that I had yesterday. We were ahead of schedule, so even with the revised deadline we'll be able to have something ready for you by the end of the week."

I wasn't sure if Allison was disappointed or merely surprised at the news, but her eyebrows rose fractionally and she pursed her red, Cupid's Bow lips. "That's good," she said after a moment, but didn't leave.

I tried to ignore her and get back into the flow of my work, but she stood watching me for another long moment before I looked up again. "Is there something else I can help you with?" I asked.

"I'm not sure," Allison said pensively. She crossed the room on her high heels and I took in today's outfit. She was wearing a tight-fitting white blouse that strained across her ample tits, with a tan pencil skirt that clung to her legs and, I knew, probably looked fantastic on her round ass. A delicate gold chain hung around her throat and dipped distractingly down into the valley of her cleavage.

I glanced away before she could notice where I'd been looking.

My boss circled my desk and gestured at the screen with her chin. "Is this what you've been working on?"

"Yes," I answered, turning back to the screen and scrolling up through today's work.

"What do you have?"

I nodded, half to her and half to myself, focusing, and started to explain. Despite her looks, which might have led people to assume she was just an office ornament, Allison was smart. I still believed she had gotten her promotion because she was better at... well, "office politics" than I was, but she was a more than decent software engineer. Once upon a time, not too long ago, we'd both led teams just like mine. All that to say that she was able to pick up the thread of my explanation easily, asking intelligent questions as she leaned over behind me to see where I pointed out relevant chunks of code.

She was close behind me. I could smell her perfume, something sweet and reminiscent of dessert, and I felt her weight on the back of my leather swivel chair. She took a deep breath and blew it out slowly.

"Hmm..." she muttered softly. She sounded off, somehow, but I didn't think to question it.

Despite my newly-minted confidence, explaining my code had always intimidated me. So I was focused on my explanation rather than the half-murmured sighs she gave as she agreed with my projections and commentary.

After a moment, she pushed herself up, her hand brushing against my back as she stood. "Ahem... well," she muttered, and when I glanced up I saw that her eyebrows were furrowed with concentration and her full mouth was pressed in a hard line. "That's very good." She pressed her skirt down against her thighs and then nodded again. "Very good..." She blinked and then coughed, pushing herself away and walking back around my desk.

I let my gaze slide down her back, from her blonde hair to the rounded hemispheres of her ass as she strutted from the room without looking back. She seemed in a hurry now, like she had somewhere to be. Or like she was trying her hardest to get away from me as quickly as possible.

Does she dislike me that much? I wondered.

It took my puzzled mind several minutes to realize what must have happened. By then, Allison was back in her office at the other end of the floor.

Getting so close to me, Allison had inadvertently caught the scent of my cologne, just like I'd smelled her perfume. It had twisted up into her mind, distracting and confusing her. That was probably why she'd left in such a hurry, because she was feeling strange and didn't know why. The only reason she'd been able to shrug off the effects, I guessed, was that I hadn't given her any instructions or commands.

I leaned back in my chair, tapping one finger thoughtfully against my cheek. I wondered if the cologne had had a similar effect on Allison as it had on Barbara and McKenzie and Adrianna. If it had made her feel all hot and bothered and horny.

The thought of it coiled, hot and hard, in my stomach, and my dick responded. I bit my lip, imagining Allison in the women's bathroom, eyes clenched shut and lips pressed tightly together as she muffled the sounds of her playing with herself, her thoughts devoted to me and my pleasure.

I hadn't thought before about the use of my new influence outside of my home. But now...

My mind's eye summoned up an image of Allison, her blue eyes glazed and blank, her full lips parted in a gasp. Her round tits were on display for me as she knelt between my legs, moaning wantonly while her fingers slid in and out of her drenched pussy.

There are real possibilities here.

I realized I was getting hard, an evident bulge in my slacks that was only hidden by my broad wooden desk. I glanced around guiltily, even though I was in my own office and separated from the other workers.

Time enough to think about that later, I decided. Once my home life had been dealt with.

As I walked out around 5 o'clock, I glanced back and noticed that Allison was watching me through the glass walls of her new office. There was something in her expression as she glanced away, and it sent a cold little shiver down my back. Not fear or worry, but a slight concern. Something wasn't right... I just didn't have the mental bandwidth to puzzle it out.

If only I had, I would have been less surprised when things turned out the way they did.

* * *

McKenzie greeted me at home in loungewear, a pair of loose shorts that left bare miles of tan thigh and an oversized dress shirt belonging to yours truly. It had only been half buttoned, exposing a glimpse of her flat stomach and the upper swell of her perky breasts. Her hair was dark with moisture, which made me think she had showered recently.

"What did you get up to today, Kenz?" I put my keys in the bowl and the briefcase containing my laptop and some pads of legal paper on the floor. I opened my arms and smiled.

My stepdaughter grinned back and strode happily into them.

"Mmm, Daddy..." she murmured into my chest, taking in a long breath. She relaxed in my arms, and I could tell that she had gotten a good lungful of my potent cologne.

"I missed you," she said softly, then glanced up into my face. "That's what I got up to." Her hazel eyes sparkled mischievously and her hands moved softly against my sides. She winked and her hands slid lower.

I groaned softly as she stroked up my thighs, her breath on my neck. "Anything else?" I muttered, smiling.

"I got my workout in," she said, her fingers gently stroking across the growing bulge behind my zipper.

"Uh-huh..."

"And I planned a little surprise for you."

I raised my eyebrows, then gasped softly as she undid my belt and zipper, her fingers sliding down beneath the fabric. "What... oh... what's the surprise?"

She kissed my throat, the scent of her shampoo drifting up into my nose. Her eyes had a sheen I now recognized, a sign that her will was leaving her, her body reacting primally to the scent of her Man. "It wouldn't be much of a surprise if I told you, would it?" Her tongue came out to wet her lips, and my length hardened against her palm through the fabric of my boxers.

I swallowed, my throat suddenly dry as lust rose in my chest. "Mmm... Yeah," I said, my thoughts jumbling. "That, ahh... makes sense."

"You don't have any other plans tonight, I hope?" she asked, gracefully sliding down to her knees.

My hand fell instinctively onto her head, tangling in her damp hair. Her chestnut locks were soft between my fingers. "No..." My cock sprang free as she slowly tugged down my pants and underwear, her breath warm on the sensitive skin. My balls ached, and I realized that I'd been getting worked up at the office, thinking about what I would do to Allison if I wasn't worried about sexual harassment charges.

"Good," she murmured, her hand curling around my girth and gently sliding the head of my manhood across her cheek.

I groaned, her teasing winding me up.

My stepdaughter's lips brushed over the tip of my length, her tongue flicking and catching a bead of precum. She shivered, lashes fluttering at the taste. She drew back, stroking slowly as her gaze fixated on my cock.

My free hand fell back against the entryway table for support. "God you're so fucking hot..." I muttered. I could feel it rising through my belly, unclenching, the lust that had been building ever since I saw Allison in that tight blouse and pencil skirt. Ever since I'd realized that the power I wielded at home could be transformed into power at work.

"Thank you, Daddy..." McKenzie whispered, her voice gentle and slow. Her mouth gently kissed down my shaft and back up, her hazel gaze cloudy.

Then she leaned forward and took me between her pillowy lips.

I groaned again, her hot, wet mouth perfect around my throbbing cock. Fuck...

The teen slowly lowered her head between my legs and then back up, still teasing me even though inch after inch of my pulsing length was disappearing into her tight throat.

My fingers curled in her hair. I was going to take control, to fuck that pretty little face, to use that mouth like—

The doorbell rang, loud and close, and my head jerked up in surprise.

"What the hell?" I gasped, stepping back and away from my stepdaughter, a line of her saliva swinging free from her pink lips.

At my feet, McKenzie blinked and her eyes suddenly cleared, her face as shocked as mine. She shook her head, glancing between me and the door. "Are you expecting—?"

"No," I said swiftly, wondering if a random delivery by the mailman had interrupted the post-office blowjob I so evidently needed. "You?"

My stepdaughter shook her head again and swiftly stood, her hand rising to wipe moisture from her cheek.

I fumbled with my throbbing manhood, stumbling as I leaned down and tugged at my pants. My belt clinked and I forced myself back into my boxers.

The doorbell rang a second time, then there were several firm knocks at the door.

I took a long, slow breath, trying to calm myself. My aching length pressed hard against my slacks and I clenched and released several fists before glancing back to the door.

McKenzie suppressed a giggle now as her eyes flickered from my face to my crotch and back up. "I'll get the door," she said cheerily, biting her lip as a smile curled across her mouth.

"Don't you—" I started to say, but she was already striding forward and reaching for the nob.

I swore softly and stepped behind the entry table, hoping the frail barrier would hide my obvious arousal as she pulled the door open.

I blinked. It wasn't a mailman. In fact, it wasn't someone I recognized. Standing in the doorway with his hand raised to knock once again was a tall teenager around McKenzie's age, his sandy blonde hair swept sideways in a Bieber-ish manner and his face furrowed in concentrated calm.

"McKenzie?" he asked in surprise, his eyes widening and glancing nervously between her and me. His eyebrows furrowed as he saw me, evidently not knowing who I was.

I could see my stepdaughter's shoulders tighten. Then, an instant before she spoke, I realized who this must be. "Lucas," she said. "What are you doing here?"

McKenzie's ex jerked his head back to look her in the face, and I saw his eyes give her an up and down. He took in her loungewear and the dress shirt that obviously belonged to a man. "Hi..." he said numbly, and I saw his feet shuffle in a sudden, awkward manner. "Can we... um..." his eyes slid back at me. "Can we talk?"

My stepdaughter glanced over her shoulder as though checking for my approval, but I was caught off guard. I shrugged helplessly, hoping against hope that my pulsing erection was hidden.

This was awkward.

McKenzie took a deep breath, then nodded, blowing out the air. She jerked her head. "On the porch," she muttered. She didn't close the door as she followed him across the wooden deck, where I saw him turn and lean on the railing.

She stood several feet away, leaning as well, and I was grateful she'd managed to get them both facing away from me. I glanced down, realized my fly was undone, and zipped it up quickly. Close call.

"Who's that?" I heard the suppressed frustration and half-formed accusation in Lucas's voice.

"Lucas..." McKenzie's voice sounded almost gentle. "Why are you here?"

"Because I needed to talk to you!" His tone was low but emphatic. "You've been ignoring me, you blocked my number, and I have no idea why! I even texted your mom, but she didn't have any idea what was going on. She said that I would have to talk to you to figure it out."

I frowned, slightly. Thanks, Barb, I thought, realizing that my wife had inadvertently interrupted my sexcapades with her daughter. She would probably be pleased to know it, I thought.

I wondered for a moment, what I should be doing in this situation. Did I leave? Did I stay? Did I go out and join them? Bountiful confidence aside, it wasn't like I knew the answers to all awkward situations. I decided to wait a minute, to see if McKenzie needed my help. Lucas didn't seem like he was going to try something, he looked more nervous than anything, but you could never tell with teenage boys amped up on hormones.

"I broke up with you," McKenzie said slowly, and I could hear the struggle in her voice. I could only see half of her through the doorway as she shifted uncomfortably against the railing. I tried to ignore how good her ass looked in those shorts. "I'm sorry, but I did. I know I was rude about it, but..." she hesitated. "A lot has been going on, and I needed some space."

Lucas glanced over his shoulder at me, then back at her. The glimpse I caught of his face was a frown of confusion and upset. "Is this him?" he asked. "Is this the more mature guy you told your friends about?"

McKenzie snorted. "That's my stepdad, goofus," she shook her head and laughed, teasing him gently, trying to ease the tension. "You never got a chance to meet him. He works a lot."

Huh, I thought. I wondered whether that was the real reason. Or maybe I just hadn't been important enough to McKenzie's life to merit an introduction. I could tell Lucas was still suspicious, but her reassurance was evidently enough. I almost chuckled softly. The idea of her being with me was so taboo that it was actually a valid deflection.

"Then who is it? Is it someone I know? Why did you ignore me for more than a week?" Lucas's voice trembled with emotion, and I knew that he was building up to an outbreak of sadness. I eyed him up and down from behind. He looked fit, probably an athlete of some kind. He was wearing a pair of jeans that looked worn in but might have been bought that way. His tee shirt had album art on the back and the name of a band I didn't recognize.

Teen drama, I thought, glad I didn't have to deal with it anymore.

McKenzie shrugged. "It's not any of your business anymore, Lucas," she muttered. "I'm sorry..." I could tell she felt helpless, like she didn't want to hurt the guy's feelings anymore but didn't know how to get rid of him.

As I realized it, I felt a surge of protectiveness well up inside of me. My inner Alpha Male had decided it was time for the Man of the House to step in.

"Lucas, right?" I said, drawing both of their attention back to the doorway. Mercifully, my arousal had drained away as I had watched their interaction, and I strode onto the deck erection-free. I held out my hand for a shake, making him turn around and instinctively hold out his own in reply.

I shook it firmly. "I'm John," I told the teenager. "Like Kenz said, I'm her stepfather."

"Nice to meet you, sir," he mumbled, glancing away from my eyes.

I was standing a little to the side, between him and McKenzie, so the three of us made a rough triangle on the deck. "I want to tell you, Lucas," I continued, "that McKenzie is telling you the truth. I wouldn't say anything but it's obvious you have a lot of feelings for my daughter." The words flowed smoothly from my lips, in a tone that was somewhere between reassuring and stern. "There's been a lot of drama here at home and McKenzie got caught up in it." I'm only a little taller than average, but he was a little shorter than average, so I had to bend closer to look into his eyes. "She's sorry that she was so insensitive about your breakup. She was just telling me yesterday how bad she felt about treating you so poorly."

Lucas glanced at McKenzie and she nodded, trying to look like a torn-up teenage girl. It wasn't that hard. McKenzie, as I knew, could be a caring and sensitive person. She hadn't handled her breakup well, and she did feel remorseful. But I wasn't going to let Lucas get in the way of things moving forward.

"That said," and I let my hand drop on Lucas's shoulder.

He jerked at the contact and looked up into my face.

"I think it's best if you go now and let her be."

The teenager swallowed, his eyes dropping once again away from mine and to my shirtfront. He seemed indecisive for a second, like he was ready to leave, but suddenly his eyes sharpened.

He'd noticed something.

Lucas shifted back, leaning against the railing and glancing between me and McKenzie. "Is that his shirt?" he asked, staring hard at my stepdaughter.

McKenzie looked confused for a second, then glanced down. The dress shirt I wore was obviously the same style and brand as the one she had thrown on. It was impossible for her to hide the guilty look that flashed across her face. She tried to cover it up, words stumbling as she said, "Yeah, but—"

Her ex's body tensed and his head snapped back to me. "It is you!"

I frowned, not saying anything, but the teenager babbled on, his eyes widening.

"It all makes sense! The mature older guy, the problems at home..."

"Lucas—" she tried to say.

"You're screwing your stepdad!" I couldn't have said what pushed him over the edge. Maybe it was the thought of losing his girlfriend, maybe it was the simmering resentment he'd been harboring towards the man McKenzie had supposedly broken up with him over, or maybe it was just the testosterone roaring through his system looking for a fight.

"Leave her be." I had had just about enough of the judgement, but I would have been willing to let it go. Except that when I spoke, Lucas's face screwed up vengefully and he decided that then was the best moment to take a swing at me.

One of his hands curled into a fist and he pushed himself off the railing with the other. The fist swung up at me in a hard, looping punch. And then, in the instant before he knocked me back, something even more surprising happened.

My body responded, my arm rising to deflect the blow sideways so it collided with my meaty shoulder and not my exposed jaw. My other arm moved as well, shooting forward as my hand clamped down on his shirt front. I grunted at the pain of his blow but I wasn't really thinking about it. Something else was controlling me, the inner Alpha Male who had made the executive decision that now was the time to protect his household.

Lucas's eyes bugged out and his mouth parted in a strangled gasp of surprise as I spun and threw him back against the house. His breath flew out of his body in a whoomph of air and he gaped, breathless as I took a single stride toward him.

My own fist cocked back and then powered forward.

Wham!

Lucas flinched, his eyes snapping closed, as my knuckles slammed into the wood an inch from his ear.

McKenzie had barely had time to gasp in shock and spring forward, her hands on my shoulders as she tried to pull me back. "Don't hurt him!" she cried softly, tugging at me.

But I wasn't hurting him. Just warning him.

"Get out of here, boy." My voice had the resonant timbre that it got when I was channeling my deep, primal ability to command. "You are done with my family."

I released Lucas's shirt and he stumbled past me on trembling legs. I stepped aside to let him go.

He shot one, terrified, look over his shoulder as he tripped down the stairs, and then he was heading for the silver Mercedes parked on the curb. He fumbled in his pocket for his keys. Then, without looking back, the engine roared to life and he whipped away at speed.

McKenzie watched mutely as I shook my hand, time seeming to click back into place and the pain of my hand making itself known as a throbbing ache across my knuckles.

"Ow," I said dully.

My stepdaughter glanced from where she'd watched her ex-boyfriend's car spin around the corner and into my face. She was still stunned. "What did you...?" she mumbled.

I shook my head. "I didn't hurt him," I said, sounding more confident then I felt. My own head was spinning as well, my brain confused at what my body had just done. "I could tell he wasn't going to let you go easily, no matter how nice you were. And then he decided to try and come after me..." I trailed off and shrugged. "I had to take care of business."

McKenzie sagged down into the rocking chair, which rolled back and forth several times. "I've never seen that side of you before..." she said quietly. When her eyes looked up at me, there was a mixture of confusion and awe in her hazel gaze. "I didn't know you could be so..." She hesitated, looking for the right word. "Aggressive."

My eyebrows jerked upward. "You're not mad?" I asked mildly. "You seemed a little upset when you thought I was going to hurt him."

My stepdaughter swallowed. "Alright," she nodded. "So maybe you were a bit intense..." The tightness around her mouth eased and her lips twitched into a little smile. "But you were in control the whole time. I know that now."

I nodded, not letting the confusion show in my face. The truth was, I hadn't been in control. But some part of me had, and that part of me had saved me from being sucker punched by an angry, upset teenager.

Just another question to ask Mr. Silver Fox when I get him on the phone, I thought.

I blew out a breath and shook my head. "So..." I said, trying to smile and glancing down at my reddening knuckles. "Can we get inside and take care of my hand?"

McKenzie nodded, her expression clearing. "We'll get you some frozen peas or something." She bit her lip, then glanced up at me again as she walked past. She put her hand on my arm. "I'm sorry you had to deal with that, Dad," she said. "Thank you for taking care of me."

I nodded. "Of course, angel."

She smiled and walked into the house.

It didn't strike me until a moment later, as I followed, that she'd called me 'Dad.' Not 'John,' which was how she'd referred to me when her mother was around. Not 'Daddy,' which she used when she was feeling frisky and teasing and sexy. Just 'Dad.' I wondered what it meant as I followed her into the house.

I smiled, watching her taut ass sway back and forth as she led the way toward the kitchen. I think I liked it.

* * *

The next time the doorbell rang, I started up on the couch. I'd been dozing, lounging with my head in McKenzie's lap while she read a book, but my daughter just gave me a mysterious smirk and shook her head.

"Nothing to worry about, Daddy," she told me. "Just that surprise I was telling you about."

I watched her bounce playfully up from the cushions and head for the front door, wondering. I heard the door open and there was a soft, excited giggling. Then, some more muffled sounds in the entryway.

"All good, sweetheart?" I called softly.

"Close your eyes, Daddy," McKenzie called back, her voice teasing.

I sighed, sitting up. I had changed from my work clothes into a more relaxed outfit. I used to wear sweats and ragged old tees around the house, but at some point McKenzie had gone shopping and gotten me several pairs of sleek, comfortable lounge pants. They clung to my legs and hips in the right ways, making me feel stylish even when I was being lazy. Maybe, once I was in better shape, I might go shirtless around the house. But, for now, I was still wearing an old tee shirt that hung loose from my shoulders and over my diminishing belly.

I closed my eyes. "Alright!" I said loudly. "They're closed."

I heard giggling. Then, the sounds of feet coming in from the entry. They came to a stop in front of the couch.

"Alright, Daddy," McKenzie murmured. "Open..."

I opened my eyes. Then blinked, stunned. My body reacted immediately, my cock starting to swell.

McKenzie stood in front of me. But she wasn't alone. Adrianna was here as well. And both of them were totally, fantastically naked.

They stood next to each other, my stepdaughter's tanned figure next to the busty Latina's darker caramel skin. Their eyes, hazel and green, were on me expectantly, teasingly, hungrily.

"Surprise," Adrianna said softly, the gorgeous 20-year-old's full lips turning up in a smirk. "Happy to see me?"

I blinked again and nodded mutely.

McKenzie bit her lip, eyes shining. "I know how stressed out you've been, Daddy," she murmured, sidling behind Adrianna and letting her fingers trail across her friend's shoulders. The Latina sighed and her lashes fluttered at my stepdaughter's touch. "I thought that together, the two of us," she reached around and her hands came up to cup Adrianna's big, round tits. "We might be able to help." She squeezed gently, her fingers sinking into the darker girl's breasts, and the Latina moaned gently, her lips parting.

My body felt electrified by the sudden sight, the two gorgeous babes making me forget the troubles that were plaguing me. Allison's confrontational behavior at work, Lucas's ill-timed arrival and even Barbara's departure the previous night were all wiped from my mind.

I wanted these two. Now. And I would have them.

I am the Man of the House. I am the Master of the House. The Master deserves to be served. The Master deserves to be pleasured.

"Yes..." I muttered, my eyes roaming over their gorgeous bodies. I could see that both of them were already glistening with arousal, their inner thighs wet with dripping desire. Just the thought of serving me was turning them on like nothing else.

One of McKenzie's hands slid down Adrianna's stomach, her other continuing to gently knead and massage her friend's breasts. "And I thought," she added in a husky, sexy murmur, "that you might like to have a little show before we start."

Her fingers slid between Adrianna's thighs and the Latina moaned, head falling back onto McKenzie's shoulder as the younger girl gently began to play with her clit.

"Ohmygod..." the busty 20-year-old groaned, her own hands moving. One of them slid under McKenzie's and gently inserted a finger into her own, dripping snatch, the other covering her free breast and tugging, twisting her brown nipple. "Please say yes, Master... Your slutty little stepdaughter is turning me on so much..."

My eyes were round as saucers and my dick was straining against the cloth of my lounge pants. "Yes..." My reply was its own hoarse whisper.

"Yesss..." Adrianna moaned, her body beginning to move slowly, sensually, her hips moving in time with a silent music as my stepdaughter played with her for my pleasure.

"Yes," McKenzie murmured in her ear, her teeth gently catching at the Latina's earlobe. "Show my Daddy what a horny slut you are for him... Show him how turned on you get when he watches you... Show him what you wish he would do to you..."

Her green eyes glittering with an inner fire, Adrianna spread her legs further apart, her body still grinding back against McKenzie's naked figure. A second finger joined her first, vanishing as it slid in and out of her tight cunt.

I was hard as steel now but I was stuck in place, almost unable to move, entranced by the sight before me.

My stepdaughter's gaze was on me now, her tongue darting out to wet her pink lips as she played with her friend's body, a private show for my eyes only. "Do you like what you see, Daddy?" she asked.

I nodded and felt my hands move almost of their own accord, tugging at the hem of my tee shirt and pulling it over my head.

"Oh, no, Daddy..." McKenzie murmured, a smile turning up her mouth. "I don't want you to do anything..." Her lips brushed close to Adrianna's ear. "Open your eyes, lover... Do you see your Master?"

Adrianna's green orbs fluttered open, glazed and lustful. They locked onto me. "Yes..." she moaned, her fingers moving slowly in and out.

"And you can see that he wants you, can't you?"

"Yes..." Her eyes fixated on the bulge between my legs.

"I think you should do something about that..."

Adrianna nodded helplessly, overcome with wanton arousal, her body sliding away from McKenzie's grip as my teenage stepdaughter stepped back and watched.

"Crawl," McKenzie murmured. "Like a good little slave..."

Her friend fell to her hands and knees, eyes still locked on my straining erection, obeying the younger woman's instructions without question, her round ass up in the air, swaying back and forth as she crawled slowly toward me.

Behind her, McKenzie approached me from the other side, sidling around the back of the couch. "Close your eyes again, Daddy..." she whispered, her fingertips trailing over the back of the sofa and then across my bare shoulders. Her head dipped and her breath brushed across my bare skin. "And let us take all your stresses and worries away..."

I closed my eyes, felt my stepdaughter's fingers slowly sink into my shoulders, releasing tension that I hadn't even noticed in the thick muscles. "Good, Daddy..." McKenzie's voice was hot and full of promise. "Now, will you let your slave suck your big, thick cock?"

I nodded silently, relaxing into the sensations.

I felt Adrianna crawl between my legs, gently tugging at the waistband of my lounge pants. I pushed off the couch, just an inch or two, to allow her to pull my pants and boxers down and away, felt my straining manhood stand straight up like a flagpole.

"Now," and I could tell McKenzie's words were directed at her horny, lusting friend. "Suck your Master's cock..."

I groaned softly as the curvy Latina obeyed, felt her full lips wrap around the head and then slide slowly into her mouth. Her tongue circled the sensitive tip, teasing me, moaning as she tasted the precum that was dripping down my skin.

She took me deeper, and I felt her long, black hair brush against my legs, a strangely erotic sensation. I could feel the head of my length reach the entrance to her throat and then the tight confines beyond, hot and constricting pleasurably around me. One of her hands reached up to fondle my balls, gently squeezing and playing with them in her slim fingers. I'd never had a blowjob like this before, with my eyes closed and my whole body assaulted by sensations.

I loved it.

Suddenly, I felt McKenzie's hands leave my shoulders, and then I felt the sofa shift as her weight joined me on the cushions.

"Eyes still closed, Daddy..." she murmured, and her lips brushed softy over both of my eyelids before lowering to my mouth. She threw one leg across my lap and straddled me, up on her knees, Adrianna's head continuing to bob up and down beneath her.

My hands slid up my stepdaughter's smooth thighs and rested on her hips as I kissed her hungrily, pulling her into me and feeling her bare breasts flattening against my chest. Her nipples were hard against my skin, her arousal buzzing through her body. I could feel the tension in the room, the electric desire flowing like a tangible force, pulling the three of us together. Closer and closer and closer together.

My cock throbbed in Adrianna's mouth, aching for release, but I wasn't ready just yet. I still had to take the reins of pleasure.

I slipped my fingers down McKenzie's thigh. Even with my eyes closed I knew her body so well that I didn't hesitate as I brushed my fingers across her clit.

My stepdaughter shuddered at the contact, moaning and kissing me harder. Her tongue slipped between her lips and into my mouth, dancing with mine. I kissed back, my fingers descending lower, across her slick entrance and then sliding inside of her.

I felt her sigh and tighten around me, her inner muscles clamping down around the digit. I grinned into the kiss, pulled back my finger, and then slid two in together.

McKenzie moaned, and between my legs I felt a matching moan from Adrianna vibrate up through my throbbing length. I began to finger fuck my stepdaughter as her friend blew me, moving in time with the Latina's lips as her mouth bobbed up and down on my pulsing shaft.

"Yesss, Daddy..." McKenzie hissed, breaking free of the kiss as her head fell forward. Her hair brushed across my chest, across my bare skin. "Ohmygodyesss..."

I shifted my hips and pushed deeper into Adrianna's mouth, feeling the Latina's cheeks hollow around me as she sucked. Her lips were soft and perfect around my shaft, wanton and willing.

But I wanted more. "I want to fuck you," I whispered in my stepdaughter's ear, and I felt her writhe against me with pleasure at my words. "I want you to ride my cock... I want to make you cum all over me..."

Adrianna evidently heard my words and she pulled back, her lips sealing around the mushroom head of my length and sucking gently.

I moaned softly as she released me from her mouth, then felt her hands on my shaft, moving me into position. "Ready?" I groaned, and felt McKenzie's weight shift back over my lap. I felt her slick entrance part around me, felt the heat rolling out over my manhood like a furnace.

"Yes, Daddy..." she murmured, and the imagined image of my sexy stepdaughter waiting for my cock, eyes wide and innocent, was almost too much to handle.

"Good," I grunted. Then I thrust upward, the backs of my legs leaving the couch as I powered into my stepdaughter's tight pussy.

Fuck... With my eyes closed, it was like all of my senses were focused around my dick, the clenching inner walls of McKenzie's snatch, the heat of her desire and arousal, the slick wetness of her desire making me slide deeper and deeper into her core.

She gasped as I entered her, then gasped again and moaned as I pulled back and filled her up again. She began to ride me, and I felt her round, perky breasts fall against my face. She leaned forward and I felt her weight shift again as she used one hand to steady herself on the back of the couch.

"Suck my tits, Daddy..." she murmured, and I felt one of her hard nipples press against my parted lips.

I closed my mouth around it and sucked, my tongue swirling across the tight pleasure nub.

"Ohfuckyesss..." My stepdaughter writhed as I pounded inside of her lithe, teenage body, riding my shaft as we began to move in tandem. She knew me well, knew my rhythm, and even with my eyes closed the vision in front of me was breathtaking.

I could smell her conditioner, coconut and vanilla, as her hair swept across my throat. I could hear her soft moans and gasps with every thrust, every time I plunged up inside of her. Her skin was hot beneath my fingers, my hands tightening on her slim hips and then circling around to squeeze her bouncing ass.

"Yesss..." Adrianna's voice this time, and I could tell the gorgeous Latina was playing with herself, getting off watching her Master fuck her friend.

McKenzie's body clenched around me, almost too tight, her body unable to handle the sensations assaulting her. "Ohmygod Daddy..." she gasped. "I'm gonna cum..."

I didn't slow, filling her up so full I felt my cock press against her deepest walls. Then pulling back and doing it again. And again.

My stepdaughter collapsed forward, her head in my shoulder as she came, crying out. "Yes yes yesss!" Her voice was in my ear and my eyes flew open, the light dazzling my eyes. My cock was held tight in her pussy, her inner muscles milking me for all they were worth, but I still had another prize to take.

"Off you get," I grunted, and McKenzie slowly slid sideways, lifting one of her legs and allowing me to slide free of her body before she fell sideways into the cushions, her body shivering with the aftershocks of pleasure. I saw one slim hand tighten and then relax in the cushions and she sighed, lashes fluttering with bliss.

Then, my own gaze fastened on Adrianna.

The caramel-skinned goddess knelt at my feet, one hand buried between her thighs while her lust-glazed green eyes met mine.

"Do you want me?" I growled, my voice low and commanding. It almost wasn't a question.

"Yes, Master," she gasped, her lips parted.

"Good." I shoved the coffee table out of the way with one foot, magazines and McKenzie's book scattering. Pushing off the sofa I knelt in front of Adrianna and my hands went to her shoulders. I stared into her eyes, knowing what she wanted.

"Please, Master..." she whispered, eyes flickering to my swaying length between my thighs.

"Obey..." The word spun through the air and struck her with almost visible force, her head swaying back and her eyes going instantly blank. There was no resistance, no will, no desire to do anything but accept my command.

"Yes, Master..." the busty Latina murmured, her lips curling in the slightest of smiles as her will to resist drifted from her mind.

"Good girl..." I murmured, and then my hands were on her shoulders and I was bearing her down onto the rug. Her round tits bounced as she fell and I lowered my head, fastening on one brown nipple.

Adrianna gasped, spreading her legs as I took myself by the base of my length and lined up with her hot, drenched entrance. "Please, Master..."

"You're mine..." I grunted as I slid inside of her, her tight snatch the same and yet different from my stepdaughter's.

"Yes..." The gorgeous Latina moaned softly. "Yours..." She wanted this. Wanted to be taken. Wanted to be ordered around and told how to be, who to be. For me.

"Your body is mine..."

"Yesss..." I felt her spasm with pleasure. "My body is yours..."

"Your mind is mine..."

"My mind is yours..."

"You have no will..." I pistoned inside of her, my legs and ass clenching as I moved, my balls slapping against her skin.

"No will..." she agreed, green eyes vacant and staring into nothing.

"You'll fuck me whenever I want..."

"Whenever you want..."

"You'll fuck McKenzie whenever I want..."

"Yesss..." The idea lit up the pleasure centers of her brain, making her writhe beneath me. "I'll fuck McKenzie whenever you want..."

"You'll fuck anyone I please..."

She groaned and her back arched, offering her body up to me as I pounded into her core. "Anyone you please, Master..."

"All you want is to obey..."

"All I want is to..." Her breath was coming faster now, shorter, her hips moving up to meet my every thrust.

"All you want is to obey."

"Obey!" she cried out, her arms coming up to grip my sides as she came, her fingers tight and raking across my back.

I came as well, burying myself to the hilt in her tight body, my cock twitching and pulsing and erupting. Sticky white seed spurted from the tip of my length and deep into her womb, splashing across her inner walls as I groaned and my arms tensed and trembled, holding me up. I collapsed and rolled off of her, my vision hazy for a moment as pleasure washed over me, wave after wave. "Fuck..." I groaned, my body feeling wrung out. I felt my cock wilting onto my stomach, the last few spurts of cum landing on my belly.

I was too tired to care, too blurred with blissful warmth and heat and relaxation. "Wow..." My chest gently slowed down, my heartbeat easing into a more comfortable rhythm. "Wow."

"Adrianna..." McKenzie purred, rolling from the couch onto her hands and knees. She gently crawled between us and kissed her friend's cheek. "Feeling good?"

The Latina beauty blinked and her eyes cleared, then a happy smile spread across her full mouth. "Ohmygod..." she breathed. "So good..."

My stepdaughter's hazel eyes turned to me. "Feeling good?" she repeated.

I grinned. "So good," I agreed.

The teenager nodded contentedly. "A good surprise then," she murmured.

I reached out and she snuggled against my chest, kissing me on the cheek and the tip of the nose and the lips. "A very good surprise."

We lay sprawled on the rug for a timeless moment that seemed to pass ever so slowly, our bodies full of relaxed, happy bliss. And for that long, drawn-out second it seemed like everything would work out for the best.

Chapter 25: Chapter 25. John Turns His Boss Slutty (Brain Control Enterprises)

Three things happened that day at work.

The first two were almost innocuous, and they happened almost as soon as I sat down behind my desk and fired up the trio of monitors in front of me. I liked to work with multiple screens, a habit I'd gotten from a roommate back in college. I could code on one screen, open up online coding documentation and forums on the second, and run tests or communicate with my team on a third. It was the kind of thing that saved you a couple of seconds at a time, only those seconds eventually added up until you saved hours in the long run. At least, that was what my roommate had told me.

For me, there was just something so satisfying about having all those screens in front of me. I felt like a commander in charge of a futuristic space vessel.

My inbox chimed as soon as the computer was on, indicating that I'd received an email overnight. I was fairly strict with email, making sure to keep spam filtered out in various folders, so I clicked to open them, praying that it wasn't a late night rant from Allison about the Morrison project.

It wasn't.

In fact, it wasn't just one email but two.

As I read the subject line of the first, I couldn't help but feel my stomach tighten. The coffee in my belly churned uncomfortably. It was a message from Barbara's company.

A couple of months ago, Barbara had put my name down on the employee mailing list. It was a convenience thing, so she could keep me in the loop with company events, and I'd usually never looked at the emails before deleting them. But I hadn't heard from my wife in almost two full days, and I sat staring at the screen as the discomfort changed to numbness in my chest.

I bit the inside of my cheek thoughtfully, but before I could start brooding I clicked it open and started to read.

Dear employees and family!

It has been another great Spring Quarter for us and our team, and it's time to prepare for another. We would like to cordially invite you to a special Summer Quarter Kickoff party, this Friday night at the Regent hotel downtown.

If you received this email, we are excited to have you and a plus-one join us in celebrating our successes with a night of food, drink and socializing. Grow closer together with your friends and family here at Brown, Burns and Keohane.

Happy Summer!

There was a link at the bottom to RSVP to the event.

I was about to click away and send the message into my Trash when I hesitated.

What if this is my last chance to see Barbara? I wondered. If Adrianna and McKenzie are wrong, she may never come back to me. The doubts whirled in my mind and I sighed heavily. I marked the email as Unread. I would call Kenz at lunch at get her opinion.

The second email was far more exciting, and actually pushed the first to the far corner of my mind.

RE: A Curious Customer

Dear John,

I am intrigued to hear the side effects you've been experiencing, but worry that email may not be the best avenue for giving you the information you want. You mentioned you'd be willing to hop on a video call sometime in the evening.

How about 6 o'clock tonight?

I'm eager to hear about your experience.

Cheers,

Oliver King

CEO and Founder, Brain Development Enterprises

The thought of getting to speak to Mr. Silver Fox — or, I suppose, Mr. Oliver King — was simultaneously exciting and daunting. The man and his products had practically made me who I was today. My life before BDE, when I looked back, seemed far away and almost imaginary, like I couldn't possibly have been that man.

I typed back rapidly.

Dear Mr. King,

6 o'clock it is!

I look forward to speaking with you.

I gave him my phone number and signed off, pressing Send and then sitting back with a long sigh. I had a strange feeling in my gut, like events were coming to a head, all the questions I had and the drama that had been plaguing my family suddenly rushing to an inevitable climax. When it was done, I would either be one of the happiest men alive or I would be even more confused than I was right now, and likely dealing with a second divorce.

But I shook my head and shoved the latter thought aside. "I'll call Kenz at lunch," I told myself, forcing my brain to shift gears into coding mode. For now, I had work to do.

* * *

I was several hours into my workday when Allison barged in and closed the door behind her. I was almost more surprised by the second act than the first. Since her promotion, Allison had been dropping by frequently to give me orders and put me in my place, but usually she wanted to make it a performance for whatever audience happened to be in earshot — asserting her dominance. Now, apparently, she wanted to talk in private.

She flipped a switch by the door and the big glass walls went from transparent to filmy grey in a second, impenetrable to the rest of the office. It was a feature I'd requested and had installed months ago. It let me work in complete privacy and separation, necessary when I needed to do work that required deep thinking and focus.

My boss leaned back against the door and narrowed her eyes at me.

For my part, I raised my eyebrows and pushed back from the desk, giving her a look of evident confusion. "Allison?" I asked, feeling my heart rate spike at her sudden appearance. "What's this about?"

The blonde woman had several pieces of paper folded together in her hand, printed on both sides, and she raised them at me. "I want to talk to you about these."

I shrugged. "I'm not sure what those are." As I spoke, I gave her a subtle up and down. Today, the gorgeous software developer was dressed in a grey, off-the-shoulders sweater and a navy skirt. The sweater was the clingy type that hugged her arms down to her wrists and accentuated her hefty tits, making my eyes twitch inadvertently to the dark shadow of her cleavage. The skirt was, as usual, smooth and tight around her athletic thighs. If she bent over, I would bet I'd have a fantastic view of her ass, and I might even get a flash of her panties.

That was Allison's dress code. Just a little bit too sexy for the office, but the boys upstairs didn't care. In fact, I'd always known that her sex appeal was one of the reasons for her swift ascension through the ranks.

Allison unfolded the papers with a flick of her wrists, the paper snapping taut between her fingers. "These," she said with evident relish, "are emails sent from your company email address. They were flagged by the system for inappropriate language and, as your superior, I was the one notified."

I froze, suddenly, sitting very still. You idiot, John, I cursed. I hadn't even thought about the fact that my correspondence with Brain Development Enterprises had been from my company email and not my personal one.

The woman was watching me closely, and I saw from the smirk that curled across her mouth she'd noticed my sudden discomfort. "I think you do know what I'm talking about, John," my boss told me. "And I just wanted to come by to tell you that your time with this company is coming to an end." She smiled. "Just a little warning. Between friends." The smirk turned into a sneer, widening across her full lips.

I felt my stomach tighten and begin to churn. My jaw clenched.

Allison took several steps closer, like a predator stalking in for the kill. The printed emails rolled into a cylinder in her hand. "I always knew it, John. You were good at your job, sure. But never good at anything else. You lacked certain..." she shrugged "People skills. And then I find this trash..." My boss gestured with the papers in her hand. "Hypnosis? Mind control? 'Women find my scent irresistible'? 'They seem unable to resist my instructions'? It's not just weird, it's offensive and totally insane."

I shook my head. I tried to come up with something to defend myself, wondering what I'd said in those emails that flagged them in the system. But I couldn't think of anything. I was still in shock from her sudden arrival and the revelation that she knew about something I'd been trying to keep private and hidden.

The gorgeous blonde looked like nothing so much as a gleeful succubus, joyfully preparing to devour her next victim. She leaned against my desk, lowering her head toward me as I instinctively pushed back in my chair away from her. "I'm going to take this upstairs, John," she told me. "And when they see this they'll give me the go-ahead to fire you so fast your head will spin."

Wait... My mind felt like it was working in fits and starts, my thoughts like dozens of puzzle pieces from different puzzles that wouldn't fit together. She hasn't gone to them already? Why?

"Unless..." The beautiful woman paused and sat up on the edge of my desk with a look so exaggerated it was obviously rehearsed. She tapped her lips thoughtfully with the rolled-up papers. "You give me your letter of resignation by the end of the day."

That was the comment that got me, my brain suddenly jolting into focus. It was out of character. Allison would love to fire me. She would love to march in here and loudly assert her authority over me one final time, showing everyone in the office that she had the power. Maybe she would even read something profane from the emails that confirmed my status as a pervert and deviant.

So why would she give me the chance to resign quietly?

And then, like the proverbial light bulb, something clicked.

She hasn't shown anyone yet. Because... she did something she wasn't supposed to.

I wasn't confused any longer. Just angry.

I am a Man. A Man does not back down. A Man does what is right. A Man does not give in to any challenge.

My sudden calm surprised her, and I saw Allison's head twitch back and her brows furrow as I blew out a breath and let a passive expression drift over my nervous features. I wasn't feeling calm, but my defense mechanisms had kicked in.

I've always been bad at social interactions, but one of the benefits of that shortcoming is learning the ability to freeze my emotions when necessary. I hadn't always been able to do calm and suave and confident, not until I started using the BDE products and unlocking my inner Alpha Male, but after years of presentations and team meetings I knew how to go cold and calm and analytical.

So, in a flash, my brain went still and started slotting the jumbled puzzle pieces together.

Allison doesn't like me, never liked me, maybe because she knows I'm a better coder.

Check.

She flaunts her authority over me whenever she can, and looks for any way to screw with me.

Check.

One of the perks of her job is the ability to access the company email accounts of her underlings, including me. But she can only do that if there's something there that would be harmful to the company or the team. Otherwise it would be abuse of power.

Check.

If she had the chance, she'd get permission immediately and would fire me as publicly as possible.

No doubt.

So if she isn't doing that... It's because she did abuse her power.

My brain cast back to my emails with Oliver King. I couldn't be sure in the moment, but I was relatively certain I hadn't used any type of language that would cause my correspondence to raise red flags with the internal security checks. The worst I'd done was reveal that I believed I had the power to influence people, and I hadn't made any mention of doing anything untoward that would hurt the company or its employees.

She doesn't have anything on me, but she hopes she can leverage those emails into getting me to resign. She can't fire me, but she can try to get me out of the office anyway.

The thoughts and realizations blurred through my mind and slotted into place, the puzzle solved and its results crystal clear in front of me. I leaned back in my chair, eyes flicking back to Allison's face as I cocked my head to one side and regarded her calmly.

"You've got nothing," I said, my tone even.

Allison's expression had transformed from victorious to confused. She spluttered, clutching and gesturing vaguely with the papers that crumpled in her tight fingers.

"You were probably spying on my emails," I continued, leaning toward her. "You were looking for any possible way to get leverage on me, because you've always hated the fact that I got where I am by merit and you got where you are by being hot." Even though she sat above me, I felt like I towered over her, declaring judgement. Now that my mind was calm, I felt the surging BDE confidence rising in my chest, my voice slowing and my body language shifting, becoming more alpha by the second.

"That's not allowed, by the way," I told her conversationally, and she was too stunned to move as I slowly pushed myself to my feet. "And, in fact, if someone found out that you'd been abusing your authority just to go after one of your employees you would be the one fired. Or..." and I rolled my eyes, my teeth flashing as I smirked. "Given the opportunity to resign."

"You..." Allison's face was red with frustration, her eyes widening as she realized that I'd seen through her charade. "You can't know that. I'm your boss. I'm the one in charge. If I say you're out, then you're out!" She tried to raise her voice, but it was hoarse.

"All the facts check out, Allison," I told her, and I felt my shoulders draw back as I stood tall and erect. "You tried to assert your dominance over me. But now..." and I leaned forward. "I'm going to assert my dominance over you." I knew as I said it that I could, that I would, and that I really wanted to.

"Are you threatening me?" Allison's blue eyes glittered with a spark of discomfort and she pushed up from my desk, taking a step back.

"No..." and as I said it I felt the warm flow of power wind up through my body. "I'm commanding you."

* * *

The woman took another step back, her eyes flashing. "You... Don't come any closer," she said, and I paused, my hand resting lightly on the edge of my desk.

We stood several feet apart, but I felt close enough to reach out and touch her. Soon, I thought, and in that moment I was calm and collected. "Don't worry," I said smoothly. "I don't need to touch you. I just need to tell you something."

Allison swallowed, eyes uneasy. "What's that?" she asked, obviously stalling.

I breathed in, feeling the power that coursed in my blood, rising through my body. Then, I spoke, letting all my inner strength resonate in the word that I was quickly coming to love.

"Obey."

Allison actually stumbled as she tried to take another step back, her lashes fluttering as the command smashed into her mind. "What?" she spluttered, shaking her head. Her fingers curled into fists of resistance. "What are you doing?"

"It's okay," I told her, raising my hands in a calming gesture. "Just relax and obey..."

The woman swayed as she tried to move away, but her feet seemed stuck to the floor. "No!" she said. She was obviously going for sharp and dismissive and angry but it came out weak. "Stop! You can't... You don't tell me what to do..."

"I do..." I told her, my voice calming. "I do tell you what to do. And I'm telling you to relax and obey..."

Her resistance was strong, her face screwing up in a resolute scowl. "No..." she muttered. "I'm in charge. I'm your boss. I tell you what to..."

"Obey." I said it more sharply this time, interrupting her attempts to convince me of her authority. In fact, I suspected, she was trying to convince herself.

She shook her head again, weaker this time. "I won't..." but her voice had lost the edge of certainty.

"Just relax and obey..." I murmured. My voice was soft but carried the unmistakable weight of command. "You can't fight me, Allison. Your mind and will are becoming mine, your body unable to resist as your thoughts drift easily away." I focused harder now, channeling the primal strength that was becoming more and more familiar to me.

"No... please..." Her features were relaxing, the furrow between her carefully-sculpted eyebrows smoothing out. "Don't..."

I shook my head, brushing aside her appeals. "It's too late for that, Allison," I said. "You came here with one purpose and you failed. Now, it's time for you to find another purpose. My purpose..."

"Your purpose...?" she asked. Her voice was slower now, her eyes still fighting but her body numb and relaxed. I doubted she could move now, even if she still had the strength to run away from me.

"My purpose," I agreed. "Because all you can do now is obey..." The word reverberated again between us, flying through the air like an invisible missile.

She shivered this time as she heard it, her eyes wide. "But... but..." she muttered. "I don't... want..."

"Yes," I told her. "You do want. You want to relax and obey, your body and mind open and willing for me. Just waiting to be told what to do..."

"Relax and obey..." she whispered, but then she shook her head slightly and blinked. "No. I don't. I won't."

I was impressed. Allison was strong-willed. Either that or her deriding anger and contempt for me were like high-octane fuel for her resistance. But I knew what I wanted, and I knew it was only a matter of time before I got it. Still, maybe other tactics would help speed along the process.

I stepped closer, my eyes burning into the blonde woman's face, meeting her eyes with a stern, confident stare. "Obey..." I murmured. "Obey as you feel yourself relaxing more and more, unable to do anything but relax into warm, comforting obedience..."

The words washed over her and she trembled, unable to move away as I stepped closer, her eyes struggling but her body relaxed. I raised one hand and brushed her hair back from her face. It had fallen across her cheeks as she struggled and shook her head, and I tucked it behind one ear.

She shivered at the soft touch of my fingertips, but she never looked away from my dominant gaze.

"Obey..." I whispered. "You know you want to. You know you want to just give in to me. To give yourself up to me..."

Allison blinked slowly, her full lips parted in a soft sigh. "No..." But her voice lacked authority and force.

My other hand rose as I stood before her, gently caressing up her side.

Her lashes fluttered and her eyes were wide.

"Your mouth says no," I told her, "but your body says yes... Your mind says yes... You want to submit... You want to obey..."

"Submit..." she sighed. "Obey..."

I nodded as my hand rose up under her heavy tits, across the soft sweater. "Very good, Allison..."

"Very good..." she mumbled, and then. "Wait... No... I..."

My hands cupped her tits, gently massaging and kneading them. I realized she wasn't wearing a bra, her breasts high and perky on her chest even without the support. I grinned, felt her nipples hard and tight beneath my palms, even through the fabric.

"Ohhh..." Allison sighed softly, her eyes drifting closed.

"That's right," I murmured, feeling my body pulsing with strength, my cock slowly awakening between my thighs. Nothing could turn me on any longer like power could, like dominance, like the knowledge that I could do and take whatever I wanted, whoever I wanted, whenever I wanted. "It feels good to relax, feels good to obey, feels good to let yourself go..."

I am the Master. I am the Master of my world. The Master does what he wishes. The Master does what he pleases. The Master deserves to be pleased. I deserve to be pleased.

"Yes..." Allison whispered. "Feels good..."

"Obey..." I said again, my fingers sinking through the fabric and into her glorious tits.

"Obey?" Allison asked. Her voice was soft, and her eyelids flickered up as her blue eyes fastened on mine. They were dull, cloudy, glazing over.

I nodded. "Obey..."

She nodded along, gently. "Obey..." she murmured, shivering with pleasure as I found her nipples through the sweater and tugged, shooting a sudden spark of arousal through her body.

"Again," I ordered.

"Obey..." Allison repeated, her eyes sliding closed again as her mind went perfectly, blissfully blank.

"Tell me that you will relax and obey."

"I will..." a momentary hesitation, her lips pausing, and then, "I will relax and obey..."

"Very good."

"Very good..."

My cock was hard a rock in my slacks, and my eyes flickered to the door. I almost felt entranced as well, entranced by the growing arousal in my body and the circumstances that had allowed me to finally take back power from my bitch boss. I only hesitated a moment before I made the decision, my hands releasing Allison's luscious breasts as I strode past her to the door.

I turned the lock, made sure that the glass was still grey and opaque.

I spun on my heel and leaned back against the door, admiring Allison from behind. The navy skirt clung to her ass just like I'd imagined, and as I stepped up behind her I began to speak again, rewriting her mind exactly as I wished.

"I want you to repeat after me, and everything you say is absolutely, completely true..."

"Okay..." Allison murmured as my hands slid up her hips, my zipper straining.

"I am your Master."

"You are my... Master..."

"And you are my slave."

"I am your slave..."

* * *

The gorgeous blonde knelt at my feet, her sweater a crumpled heap on the floor and her skirt hiked up around her hips. Her pale, lacy panties were pushed aside by the hand that slid slowly in and out of her drenched entrance, her lips parted and wrapped around my cock.

I leaned back against the desk, looking down at my conquest. My body was hot and coiled. I could feel the surging arousal winding through my core, tight and waiting to erupt.

Allison's lips were plush and perfect around my shaft, her eyes wide and blank as her head bobbed up and down in my lap.

"Who do you belong to?" I murmured, one hand brushing through her short bob of blonde hair.

Her mouth rose off my cock for only a second as she answered, voice low and husky. "You, Master..."

I shivered with pleasure as she leaned forward and continued, her tongue bathing my length. "Who do you obey?"

A momentary pause again as she pulled back. "You, Master..."

I groaned and gently pushed her down again, my eyes rolling up in my head as I sucked in a breath of air. We'd only been at it a couple minutes, but my eyes glanced to the door and I realized I might not have much time. Allison and I never had closed-door meetings, and I didn't want anyone out in the office to get suspicious.

Though, I thought ruefully, they probably just think she's in here getting pissed at me about something. I grinned, then shuddered as Allison moaned, the vibrations of her pleasure coursing up my cock and into my core. Couldn't be further from the truth.

I glanced down. "In a minute," I said, realizing that without trying I'd once again reverted to following a rough approximation of Mr. Silver Fox's BDE hypnosis script, "I'm going to bring you out of this obedient, thoughtless trance..." My jaw clenched as my balls tightened and I forced myself back from the edge. My body was coursing with bliss, my muscles flexing in preparation. "But everything that I've told you, everything you've learned, will remain in place in your mind. Do you understand?"

"Mhmm..." Allison nodded, her mouth never leaving my shaft as she sucked mindlessly.

"When we're alone, you will call me 'sir' or 'Master', but around everyone else you'll treat me as you used to."

"Mhmm..." My cock pulsed in her mouth and I felt a dribble of cum leak from the tip. Allison groaned softly and leaned forward, swallowing, her throat massaging my length.

Fuck... I groaned but continued. "You will secretly love the fact that you're so callous and rude with me, and it will turn you on to know that, when we're alone, I'll be putting you in your rightful place."

Allison shivered, her blue eyes rolling back as her hand sped up between her thighs. "Yes, Master..." she moaned, pulling back and letting her free hand wrap around my girth. She began to stroke, up and down, my cock throbbing in her gentle grip.

"Good girl..." I whispered, my rigid manhood threatening to explode at any moment.

"Good girl..." she murmured.

I swallowed, then forced myself to step back and out of her reach. I stared down at the kneeling woman, and the arousal that rose up through my chest was hot and needy. With it was a tiny hint of uncertainty. I'd never really tested, before, whether my commands would stick after a woman was awakened.

With Adrianna, I knew that she wanted to be obedient, wanted to be commanded. I'd never really tested that obedience, hadn't ordered her to do anything when we weren't already in the midst of a steamy situation. With Allison... I'd basically done my best to rewrite her entire perception of me, the whole bitchy personality she displayed whenever we were together. I had no idea if it would work.

Well, I thought. I was going to be fired anyway. And with a final thought of, Fuck it, I said softly, "Allison..."

The woman's name drifted through the air and through her foggy, clouded mind. She blinked several times, obviously coming up from a very deep trance. Her head shook back and forth, blonde bob swaying around her face, and then she glanced up at me.

I waited with bated breath. My cock was rigid and swaying in front of me, red and needy and wet from her mouth. I was caught with my pants down, literally, and my only hope was that—

"Hey there, Master..." Allison's lips wrapped lovingly around the words, and when her eyes flicked up into my face they glinted naughtily. Her tongue darted across her mouth, her red lips wet and wanton. "Why'd you stop me?"

I gave an inaudible sigh of relief, stepping forward and offering her my hand. She took it with one of hers, rising to her feet. Then, before I could step back again, her other hand drifted forward and gently wrapped around my cock.

"I..." Now I was the one on my back foot, my words tumbling in disarray through my brain and not wanting to form a complete sentence. "Well..."

Allison leaned forward, her mouth pressing tight to mine as her hand worked up and down my shaft. The kiss was soft and willing, and it left me breathless. The gorgeous woman gently pulled back, her blue eyes smoky with desire. "Want to know a secret?" she whispered, biting her lip.

I nodded, swallowing. My balls were heavy and tight, my manhood straining for release.

My boss leaned forward, blonde hair tracing across my cheek as she murmured into my ear. "You smelled so good yesterday that when I left I felt all hot and bothered. I couldn't figure it out. I couldn't figure you out. You've been so different lately..."

"Have I?" I managed. I gave out a little strangled noise as my arousal spiked, my length growing, somehow, even harder in her hand.

"Mhmm..." Her hand squeezed my cock gently, continued to stroke. "And when I went home after work I couldn't help myself... I laid down in bed and spread my legs, dripping wet, playing with myself and thinking... about... you..."

"Ohgod..." The thought of my uptight, spiteful boss, playing with herself and fantasizing about me even before I'd used my newfound abilities... It shot a lightning bolt of lust straight into my core.

"I couldn't figure out why I did it," she murmured. "But now I know..."

"Ah..." I replied incoherently, my breath growing faster.

Allison nodded, breath hot on my neck as she kissed my jaw. "Yes... It was because there was something about you... You knew something. You knew that no matter how bad I treated you, no matter how disrespectful, you had the power all along..."

I groaned as she spoke, so close to the edge I could practically taste it, but before she could make me cum I pulled back and away. My chest was heaving and I knew my eyes shone with a sheen of desperate, fiery desire.

My boss nodded, glancing between my face and my rock hard manhood. She bit her lip and smiled teasingly, then took a step back and sat on the edge of the desk. "You want me..." she murmured. "Don't you, Master?"

I nodded mutely, my body thrumming with need.

Luckily, my desk was big enough to contain the three monitors and also my boss as she laid back and pulled her skirt up around her hips, a silent invitation.

I couldn't hold back, couldn't show any restraint. With a primal growl I stepped forward and guided myself into Allison's body in a single thrust. Her body was tight and hot and wanton around me, her inner walls clenching around my shaft and milking me to the edge of my restraint.

"God, Master..." my boss moaned. "Please fuck me... Show me who owns my hot, slutty body... Use me like I deserve... Like your own personal fucktoy, ready and willing whenever you want..."

I grunted and powered inside of her again, my balls slapping against her round ass over and over. She was gasping, trying to muffle the sounds of our fucking. I knew the office wasn't soundproof, but I had to hope that my low, guttural noises and her gasps of pleasure were quiet enough to stay under the radar.

Her body clenched suddenly, and just like that she was over the edge, her climax rippling through her body. Her lust was a palpable sensation, powerful force that tore at my willpower and tried to pull me over the edge.

I held on, grimly, pistoning inside her again and again and again. My toes curled into the soles of my shoes, my body trembling as I fell forward onto my hands, splaying over Allison's body.

"Cum for me, Master..." she murmured, her body still tensing with bliss. "Cum for your helpless, obedient slut..."

I fell, forward, the air blasting from my lungs in a powerful exhalation as I erupted. My cock twitched and blasted my seed, the orgasm I'd been holding back for so long exploding forth and painting her womb with my essence. I grunted and my vision flashed white hot fire and then I closed my eyes, my balls draining and electric pleasure throbbing through me from head to toe. I was breathless, my chest tight as I forced myself to breath, my manhood pulsing over and over again.

When I finally pulled myself back I was dizzy and lightheaded, stumbling and dropping my hand back to the desk to steady myself. I coughed, my throat dry, and then bared my teeth in a triumphant grin.

On her back, my cum leaking from her drenched slit, Allison beamed back up at me, her blue eyes shining with pleasure and adoration.

That was the third thing that happened at work.

* * *

As I left work, Nate hailed me from his cubicle.

He stood and hustled to catch up to me as I walked to the elevator. My team member looked slightly worried, glancing nervously over his shoulder and across the floor toward Allison's office.

"You good, boss man?" my team member asked.

I raised my eyebrows in an unspoken question and pressed the Down button. It lit up pale orange.

He shrugged and grimaced. "We all saw Allison go into your office earlier," he said. He shuffled his feet. "She looked like she was ready to chew you out, and she was in there a while. We were all relieved when you didn't pack up your things right away and get out, but I was just making sure..." He trailed off. "Is everything okay?"

I blew out a breath and nodded, smiling. I clapped him on the shoulder. It was something I wouldn't have even thought to do several weeks ago, but I could tell he was looking for reassurance. "Don't worry about it, man," I told him. "She and I just had some stuff to work out."

His eyebrows furrowed. "So... everything's good?" He asked. "She just..." he glanced over his shoulder again, like she might be listening. "Well, we all know she has beef with you. Ever since that promotion she's been acting out. And the team wanted to make sure we still had our boss man when we came in tomorrow."

I was touched. I suddenly wondered if my team's loyalty was something I'd always had, but just hadn't noticed. I wouldn't have been surprised. Social nuance hadn't been my strong suit in the past. Like me, most of my team were geeks, highly skilled in their area but with some difficulty in dealing with office politics and the chain of command. It was a warming thought that I'd managed to earn their trust through my, admittedly flawed, leadership skills. I hoped I could do better for them moving forward.

I realized Nate was watching me closely, so I nodded confidently. I squeezed his shoulder again and let my hand drop. "Nothing to worry about, Nate. You can tell the team."

He smiled and jerked his head. He gave a relieved grin. "That's great, boss," he blew out a sigh. "We're all glad to hear it."

There was a soft chime as the elevator opened.

"See you tomorrow," I said, and I offered him a fist bump as I turned away.

His smile broadened at the gesture and he bumped it.

It's little things like that, I decided, that win people over in the end.

The elevator doors closed behind me as Nate hurried back to his cubicle.

* * *

It was around 5:30 when I arrived back at the house, my Tesla ghosting silently into the garage. I checked my watch, then hurried inside.

McKenzie had heard the garage, and was waiting for me in the hallway. "How was your day?" my stepdaughter asked, a smile broadening across her pretty features.

I smiled back. "It was a good one," I said. "And I'd love to tell you all about it. I just have a call that I need to take first."

The teenager nodded, raising her eyebrows. "Work?" she asked.

I shrugged, "Sort of," I thought. "Networking." I wasn't sure how much I wanted to tell McKenzie about BDE. She knew that things had changed since I'd started using self-hypnosis and the powerful BDE cologne, that I'd changed, but I wanted to talk to Mr. Silver Fox — Oliver King, I reminded myself — before I came to any conclusions.

Honestly, at this point I probably trusted my stepdaughter more than anyone, but I still wanted to have all the information at my disposal before I laid my cards on the table.

McKenzie nodded and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. As I walked past her, she put her hand on my arm and stopped me. "Do you..." she bit her lip and glanced away.

It wasn't like her to be nervous, and I gave a slight frown of concern. "What is it, angel?"

She glanced up into my face, hazel eyes worried. "Do you want to go out tonight?" she asked. She said it in a rush, like she didn't want to lose her nerve.

Now I raised my eyebrows, a little confused. "You want to go out to eat?" I said. Then I shrugged. "That's fine with me."

But McKenzie shook her head, her features screwed up in a little nervous frown. "I mean..." she hesitated. "Do you want to go out with me? On a date..." She trailed off but this time she didn't look away, her light eyes regarding me seriously.

"Oh." My face creased thoughtfully. Now that I considered the matter, I realized that even though McKenzie and I had been intimate in all the ways you usually expect between a couple, we'd never been out together a single time. Huh, I thought, wondering. Is it because I'm worried what people will think? But that definitely wasn't it. In all honesty, I just hadn't thought about it.

I'd given the wrong response, obviously, because McKenzie's face fell and her hand dropped from my arm. She nodded. "I understand," she said softly. "Really. Your wife is my mom and it's weird for you to be going out with me. Especially while you're waiting for her to come back to you. I'm sorry for asking."

But I shook my head. "No," I told her firmly. I took her by one arm and lifted her chin with a finger.

She stared up into my face, obviously upset.

I shook my head again. "I just didn't understand what you meant." I let a smile spread over my mouth. "I'd love to go out on a date with you, angel. Can we plan it out after my call?"

I saw the tension melt away from her face and body, a hesitant smile matching my own. "Really?" she asked.

I nodded confidently. "Yes."

McKenzie beamed suddenly and jumped forward, throwing her arms around me. Her lips pressed to my chest and she kissed me, before lifting her chin to look up into my face. "Wow, you have no idea how nervous I was to ask."

I chuckled softly. "How about this," I said, an idea suddenly clicking into place in my mind. "Since you asked me out tonight, let me ask you out for Friday."

If it was possible, McKenzie's smile widened even more. Her whole body seemed to give off an aura of contented happiness.

"Before you answer," I added, "I want to make sure you know what for..." I laid out the details of the email I'd gotten this morning, inviting me and a plus-one to the event at the Regent for Barbara's company. "It would still be a date," I went on hurriedly. "But we would also have an ulterior motive for being there." I didn't want her to think that I was just using her to get her mom back. It seemed like that might be a concern on her mind.

But my stepdaughter just nodded excitedly. "This is perfect," she said. "Date tonight. Date Friday. And by Saturday morning," she winked at me, "I think we'll see if you don't have Mom back home with us, as well."

The thought of seeing Barbara again made my stomach drop, but I pushed away the tension. I was confident. I was in control. I didn't have to worry about things like that. Whatever happened would happen, and I chose to be happy regardless.

I nodded. "I guess we will," I agreed.

McKenzie and I ascended the stairs, and while she went to her room to pick an outfit for our date I walked into the master bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed. Kenz had been thoughtful enough to make it after I left for work, and so I sat back against the headboard and pulled my laptop from my briefcase.

I booted it up, then checked my watch again. I had time.

While I waited for Oliver King's call, I tried to come up with a mental list of questions for the founder of Brain Development Enterprises.

Some of them were obvious: Why have I developed the ability to hypnotize people just using my voice? Why has my sweat started to smell like BDE cologne? What are these products actually doing to change me?

Others I had to think more about, and I wasn't sure if I would even get a straight answer: Why does BDE even exist? Why would they share the kind of technology they had?

The questions spun through my brain, and then before I knew it my laptop was chiming with an incoming call. The name on the screen said, "Number Unknown," but I checked my clock. 6 o'clock on the nose. It was Oliver King.

I took a deep breath, then I nodded to myself and hit accept. The screen lit up and suddenly the man I knew as Mr. Silver Fox filled my laptop.

"John!" he said heartily. He looked as he had in the very original advertising video, the one I'd watched what felt like a lifetime ago, with silvering hair and a handsome face, well-tanned. The white collar of a button-down shirt was open at his throat.

"Mr. King," I said, smiling. My eyes flicked around the screen. It looked like he was outside, and in the background I could see a golden, sandy beach and turquoise ocean water.

"I'm so pleased to meet you," he said. "And I'm looking forward to answering any questions you might have about Brain Development Enterprises." His voice was warm, and I recognized it from the hours I'd spent listening to it via his self-hypnosis recordings.

I nodded. "I'm happy to meet you as well," I said. "In fact," I admitted, "I was surprised when my routine customer service email was answered by the founder of the whole company."

But the man nodded seriously. "I firmly believe that our customers are our number one priority," he said. "Any time I can, I want to interact with you directly. After all," and he gave a hearty chuckle. "Without you, I wouldn't be able to do what I do." He spread his hands, a white sleeve flashing across the edge of the screen as his gesture encompassed the beach paradise around him

"Where are you, if I can ask?" I said.

His smile broadened, and I could tell he was excited. "Thailand!" he exclaimed. "I've always dreamed of coming here, and now that we've had our first successful launch I've been lucky enough to visit for some R&R." He lifted his own laptop and spun it around, showing me the view.

Mr. Silver Fox was sitting on the deck of what looked like a beachside mansion, a white, multi-story villa by the ocean. Beach extended in both directions, and I didn't see a single umbrella, towel or another home through the, admittedly grainy, footage. Apparently he had this stretch of beachfront all to himself.

The man settled the laptop in front of him again and leaned forward, eyebrows coming together. "But it's not all about me and my success," he said earnestly. "Tell me, John. What questions can I answer about my products? Your email said you've been experiencing..." and here he grinned mischievously, "side effects?"

I could already tell that I liked this man. He had an easy charm about him, likely the result of self-experimentation with his own products, and he seemed open and willing to tell me whatever I might ask.

"Well..." I paused slightly, calling to mind my questions. "The first thing I wanted to ask about were the things I mentioned in my email. My natural body scent seems to have changed to mimic your cologne. And I've developed this..." I struggled for a moment, not sure how to phrase it. "This ability to influence other peoples' actions with just my voice and words..." I trailed off. Saying them aloud, I knew I probably sounded crazy.

But Mr. King's eyes simply widened and he nodded excitedly. "Excellent, John," he beamed. "I'm happy to tell you all about the changes you've been experiencing." He paused for a moment, stroking his chin with a long, darkly-tanned hand.

"If you'll allow me," he said, "I'll start from the top and explain what BDE is and what we're doing. I think some context will help you understand where my answers are coming from."

I nodded. His obvious passion for his company and product was infectious, and I could feel a matching excitement in my chest.

"Very good," he said, smiling. "Well, then, to begin...

"I've always wondered a lot about evolution, about the human mind, and about how we've developed these brains of ours to get what we want. A long time ago, when we humans started evolving and wandering around the planet, we congregated into tribes around leaders who were pillars of powerful charisma and strength and intelligence. And I've often wondered about the modern CEO, Wall Street tycoon, president... Could they just be modern men who've unlocked that same primal potential?"

He paused and glanced into my face, but I silently gestured for him to continue.

"Not too long ago," he said, "I was at a very low point in my life. Nothing was going as I expected, but I still believed that I had boundless potential. Look around! Humans are excelling at the highest levels of achievement in all areas, and I knew that if it was possible for others, it had to be possible for me." He nodded to himself before going on, obviously swept up by his own narrative. "I started using self-hypnosis to try and unlock my own potential, and I started to see results. I experimented and researched, trying to find out how I could reach the deepest depths of myself and transform my mind into a tool that I could use to change my life. What I discovered, John..." he leaned forward again and I leaned forward too, drawn in by his story and his resonant, orator's voice. "I discovered that inside every man there is something lying dormant. It's like a jacket or cloak, cast aside by our modern society but just waiting to be picked up and worn again. When you uncover it and put it on, your whole life starts to change. You realize that you deserve success, and that you can achieve it. Others recognize it and begin to be swayed by your passion and energy. I've started to think that our ancient instincts, the potential to be a primal, powerful alpha, is hidden inside each of us, but since we no longer need it to survive we've developed society in such a way that this potential hibernates."

My mouth was set in a thoughtful line. "Even by myself," I said, feeling almost guilty to interrupt, "I started to have inklings of what you're saying, Mr. King." I waved my hand vaguely. "An idea that the changes in my life were the result of some deep instinct rising up and coming alive. I've been calling it my inner Alpha Male."

Mr. King clapped his hands together approvingly. "Exactly, John!" he exclaimed. "That's exactly it. Your inner Alpha Male is being unlocked!" He laughed quietly at himself and then scratched his cheek before continuing at a more reasonable volume. "I apologize. I'm still so excited by my discovery, and the fact that I've had the chance to help a few men like you to use it themselves."

I shook my head, "No Mr. King," I told him. "Believe me, I'm just as excited as you are." And I was. His energy was infectious, and I felt like I was only just now beginning to realize how impactful Brain Development Enterprises was going to be. It was like I was on the edge of a cliff, and spread out before me was the rest of my life, completely altered by the man sitting in front of his screen thousands of miles away.

"Thank you, John," the man said, nodding. "But, now, to your questions. I'll address them in reverse order, if you don't mind, first your voice and next your scent." He snorted again, chuckling, and said. "Once I would have laughed at the idea of talking to another man about how he smelled, but now it fascinates me just as much as the rest of it."

I quirked a smile of my own.

"Well," Mr. Silver Fox went on. "I'll begin with a question of my own. I want you to think back and ask yourself whether you've ever seen or interacted with someone who had a certain draw or pull to them. They might have said anything, but you felt that you could believe them, that they were trustworthy, and that you would be wise to do what they suggested. You've met people like this, yes?"

"Of course," I nodded. I was listening to a man like that right now.

"Of course you have," he agreed. "And it's my hypothesis that these people are accidentally tapping into a fraction of the power that BDE attempts to fully unleash. When you focus and use this ability, this voice, you are utilizing the full power of your inner Alpha. And centuries of evolutionary development compel us, as humans, to listen to and obey individuals who have that particular voice and tone. It's almost a survival instinct. Our most primal selves recognize that the person with this alpha voice is most likely to have other alpha traits: the charisma to build a strong tribe, the intelligence to find shelter and develop better technology, and so on."

"Go on..." I said. If I had been in a chair, I would have been on the edge of my seat. As it was, I leaned forward on the bed and focused intently, intending not to miss a single word.

Mr. King scratched jaw. "Another interesting fact," he continued. "Most people have heard at some point or another that somewhere between 70 and 90 percent of human communication is nonverbal. That generally means things like body language, voice, eye contact, et cetera. But what a lot of people gloss over is olfactory communication."

I raised my eyebrows and shook my head. "What?"

"Let me explain," the man smiled. "To be clear, humans have a terrible sense of smell compared to most animals. But we also smell a lot more than we realize, and scents can often have a powerful subconscious impact on the mind. Plenty of research has shown, for example, that our sense of smell is linked to the part of our brain that has to do with memory. That's why the smell of chocolate chip cookies might make you remember grandma's house from when you were a kid. Or why a certain perfume will always remind you of your high school sweetheart."

I nodded along now. I was sure I'd heard that before.

"Our BDE cologne is a potent blend of scents and chemicals that, at least at first, simply act as a potent aphrodisiac."

I smirked, thinking back to McKenzie and Barbara's initial reactions to the scent. Potent aphrodisiac indeed, I thought.

"But," Mr. Silver Fox went on, "After frequent application, the chemicals in the spray are absorbed through your skin and into your bloodstream. They travel through your body, activating various hormones and what I like to think of as 'scent-factories', since I'm not completely up on the science of it. They bond with your sweat glands and begin to change them, altering the chemical makeup of your sweat. Even if you stopped using my product, after going through a full bottle your body chemistry is altered to the point that your natural scent is a powerful hormone cocktail. When your scent is picked up by women," he grinned and winked at me, "it has similar effects to the original cologne, only now it's been tailored to your own natural biology. Tests have shown that, for whatever reason, this is far more powerful."

I nodded in agreement. If the women I'd been with had been horny and submissive after smelling the cologne, they had gone wild for the scent of my sweat. As weird as that was, it was also, I had to admit, pretty damn cool.

"When you interact with other men," Mr. King continued, "they can smell your alpha scent and, without really thinking about it, they defer to you and look to you for leadership."

I nodded. That made sense as well. I guess now I know why my team has been treating me more like their boss, recently, and less like a peer with a title.

The silver-haired man clapped his hands together on the other side of the screen. "So now you know," he said with a smile, and his eyes sparked with interest. "Now," and he leaned forward. "I want to hear your BDE story."

I took a deep breath. Here we go, I thought. And I told him.

It was only really intending to give the broad strokes, but as the words tumbled from my mouth I realized I was telling him everything. It was the first time I'd really gotten to share the full story of how my life had so radically changed. Even with McKenzie there were things I'd glossed over or skipped entirely. But before I knew it, I was telling Mr. King about my stepdaughter and my second wife, my seduction of McKenzie's good friend, even my conquest of Allison at the office. The only thing I left out were the deeper troubles between me and Barbara, and the fact that I had no idea whether I was going to be able to win her back.

Call me a liar: I shared my victories but didn't want to whine about the setbacks.

When I was done, Mr. King was looking at me with approval in his eyes. "I am so excited for you, John," he said. His voice had a respectful quality to it, and I felt myself relax and enjoy his praise. "You are, in fact, one of the best success stories I've heard. One of our most promising up-and-comers, I suppose you could say. It's surprising, since when I checked the records of your purchases you were actually one of the last customers to receive his shipments."

The praise, I'm not afraid to admit, went right to my head. "Any reason why that would be?" I asked. "I don't know what makes me so special."

The other man raised his eyebrows. "If I had to guess?" he said. "Hard work. It's obvious that you're serious about making a change. You've been listening to the recordings faithfully, and if you started exercising around the same time you got them it would make sense that the cologne and its chemicals would circulate more rapidly through your system."

I nodded in agreement. "I am serious about change, Mr. King. And I want to thank you again for your help. I wasn't sure if self-hypnosis would do anything for me. Maybe I suspected there could be a bit of a placebo effect, but I never would have imagined how impactful your products would be. Thank you, thank you and thank you again."

Mr. Silver Fox squinted at me thoughtfully, then his lips turned up in a smile. "I like you, John," he said after a moment's contemplation. "So I'll tell you what. My Thai vacation is coming to a close, and I'm going to be in the City this weekend at an event hosted by another client. He was actually one of the first men to receive our BDE shipments. If you're around, I'll look you up. We can get to know each other better and maybe," he shrugged, "I can bounce some ideas off you."

My eyes widened. "That would be awesome," I said quickly. "I'll definitely be around." I checked my watch and realized, suddenly, that we'd been speaking forth for more than half an hour. "I actually have to go," I added, lifting my eyes back up to the screen, "and I know your time is valuable. So thank you one last time, and I'll let you go."

"John," Mr. King responded, "it has been my absolute pleasure talking with you." The sincerity in his voice was warming.

I nodded as I prepared to sign off. But a last question tugged at my mind, and my curiosity got the better of me. "Who's the other client?" I asked, right before hitting the key to end our call.

I wondered how long ago this other man, a stranger to me, had gotten his shipment of BDE recordings and cologne. I wondered how much his life had changed since he started using them. Had it changed as much as mine had?

Mr. King frowned thoughtfully, searching his memory. "Hmm..." he muttered. "What is it? Mr. Bowman? No... Mr. Blaze?" He glanced down, eyebrows coming together. "He's one of the owners of this sales company... I'm coming into town on Friday and he invited me to their summer quarter kickoff event..."

I felt my heart thud once, loudly, in my chest and then drop right down through my stomach, through the bed, through the floor and then crash land into the unforgiving ground below. I swallowed, knowing before the other man spoke the name that was already springing to his mind.

"Ah, that's right!" Mr. Silver Fox said triumphantly, snapping his fingers together as he remembered. "His name is Aaron Burns."

Chapter 26: Chapter 26. My Love McKenzie (Brain Control Enterprises) •THE END•

I was doing up my tie, the steam from my shower still clouding the edges of the mirror. I heard the door to the master bedroom open but didn't glance around.

"Kenz?" I called. I cursed softly as my fingers fumbled the tie again. "Damn it." Barbara had always helped me out with this. I'm a grown man, and I could get it done by myself, but it was always a nice little ritual — Barbara would finish my tie, give me a peck on the cheek, and tell me how handsome I looked.

Of course, I'd never looked as handsome as I did tonight.

It was Friday, the night of Aaron Burns's big company party, and I felt like I'd been prepping for weeks. With McKenzie's help, I'd chosen a new haircut, something crisp and dapper. I'd continued working out and my jawline was coming in sharper. My old suits had all been slightly too big, so I'd bought one special for the occasion. It tapered down my sides and gave me a look of masculine elegance, but I was still big enough to have an appearance of burly muscle.

"Yeah, Daddy?" My stepdaughter breezed into the bathroom behind me and I stared, fingers frozen on my tie.

Usually, in her tight shorts and cut-off tops, McKenzie looked stunningly hot. But this evening she looked simply beautiful. The 18-year-old had gone shopping yesterday with several of her friends and returned home with several paper bags from brands I didn't recognize. She'd kept them hidden until tonight.

Her slim figure was draped in a lilac cloth. It fell down her sides and legs in an elegantly sensual curve. And it was open at the broad curve with a neckline that narrowed and dipped between her breasts. She exuded a magnetic aura that came from a mature charm, without trying too hard to disguise her luxurious figure.

"Woah..." I blinked several times, then raised my eyebrows and pursed my lips in a confident smirk. "You clean up nice, angel."

Her eyes flashed teasingly but I thought I could see a slight blush as she bit her lip. Then, she stepped forward and brushed my hands away from the tie. Her hazel eyes glanced up into my darker ones and she smirked back. "You've got to let me fix this," she joked.

I breathed out a short sigh and nodded, lifting my chin. "Alright," I agreed, pleased and a little surprised.

McKenzie deftly tugged free my unfinished knot and began to manipulate the strips of silk.

"I didn't know you could do ties," I commented.

My stepdaughter leaned up without slowing and kissed me on the chin. "I learned just for you," she said. "I spent 45 minutes earlier practicing."

I felt a glow of pleasure radiate in my chest, pushing away at the cold anxiety that tried to nestle there. "Thanks," I said simply, not sure how else to acknowledge such a gesture.

The brunette teenager pulled firmly at the silk tie, straightened it, and then tugged my chin down so my face was near hers. She pecked me on the lips, then laughed softly and said, "You're welcome."

Then, she turned around and I realized that her dress was even more alluring from behind.

"Will you zip me up now, Daddy?" she teased, flashing a quick, sparkling white grin over her shoulder.

A band of cloth rode across the backs of her shoulders and had an undone zipper at the nape of her neck. Then, the cloth curved away, leaving bare the smooth skin of her back all the way to the base of her spine. Just a few inches above the taut hemisphere of her ass, the dress zipped up a bit more.

I paused for a second, eyes tracing down miles of tanned skin. "Yes," I agreed.

McKenzie shifted back closer to me and my hands instinctively fell to her hips. Then they brushed around and drifted over the bouncy globes of her ass. I squeezed gently and my stepdaughter blew out a soft huff of laughter. I tugged up the zipper, keeping it clear of her body. I reached up and did the second zip, then leaned forward to kiss her gently on the side of the neck.

But my mind had fallen back, remembering how many times I'd zipped up Barbara's dress before a fancy party or a date night. I turned away from McKenzie, toward the door into the bedroom. I might be looking good as hell. My own date might be a smoking-hot, 10-out-of-10, barely-legal knockout. And I might be able to channel insane, Alpha Male abilities to make me socially unstoppable.

But I was worried.

Every day since my conversation with Oliver King, Mr. Silver Fox, I'd been struck again by the realization that Aaron Burns had used BDE products to steal my wife away from me. It was an incredible, unbelievable and unfortunate coincidence.

Barbara had been won over by his BDE charm just like McKenzie had been won over by mine. It was hard for me to imagine that Barbara wasn't with him right now. And it was equally hard to imagine Aaron bringing someone other than her to his event tonight. Now, even if I showed up, I didn't know if I could get her back. It was strange how unsettling and troublesome the feeling became.

I rubbed my hand across my face, ran my nails down my jawline thoughtfully. I suppose that I had just been so certain, deep down, that if I really wanted to do it I could go out and get Barbara back. But now I wasn't sure. Would I be able to out-Alpha Aaron Burns? Would out-Alpha'ing him even be enough? I had no idea what to expect. No idea what it might take.

Even McKenzie's gorgeous dress could only distract me for a couple brief moments from the doubt that was gnawing away at my confident attitude.

I sat on the edge of the bed and shot a look over at the clock.

Only 6:30. Another hour and a half before we should be arriving.

The bathroom door swung open and McKenzie glided out in her lilac dress. She drifted slowly across to the bed and sat down next to me. One of her small hands reached across and her slim fingers drifted across my forearm.

"What's wrong?" she asked, giving me an encouraging smile. "Everything is going to go so well! By the end of the night, Mom will be back and things will be how they should be."

"Kenz..." I laced my fingers, pressed my palms together and then released them. I let my hands drift apart. "You know how I have these... abilities? These strange, unique traits that started popping up?"

My stepdaughter shrugged, her features forming a 'so what?' expression. "Right," she said. "That's why I first started noticing you."

I nodded. "Yeah. Well," I paused again, then scowled. "Aaron Burns can do the same things."

The teenager hesitated for a moment, considering what that meant. "Huh," she said. "Well..." She shifted, her hands curling together in her lap. "Is that what happened to Mom? Do you think?"

"Yes."

She paused a moment more. "I still believe in you, Dad," she said.

I blew out a soft sigh. "Thanks, angel." Then I added, "I just don't know what's the best thing to do."

McKenzie nodded, then brushed a fallen strand of hair from her eyes. She paused for a few seconds before glancing up at me. "Even if Mom doesn't come back..." Her lips twisted in a half-frown.

I reached out and put my arm around her back, my hand curving easily around her hip and gently landing on her thigh. She didn't have much wiggle room in her dress, but she leaned up against me.

Her slight weight was reassuring.

My stepdaughter turned under my arm and raised her face. Her hands pressed to my chest and her expression was earnest. "This is really nice, isn't it?" she said. "What we have?"

I nodded, slowly. "It's nice," I agreed. "More than nice, angel."

"And..." McKenzie hesitated. "We don't really need anything else. Or anyone else... Just to be happy."

I furrowed my brows. "I suppose not..." I agreed. "But that doesn't mean we shouldn't try for them, right?"

The teenager nodded, brunette cascade swaying. "So what do you think you'll have to do?"

I bit my lip pensively. I had planned that tonight would be the night I won my wife back, once and for all. But now I had to deal with the fact that Aaron Burns had the same BDE talents that I did. And also that Oliver King, a.k.a. Mr. Silver Fox, would be in attendance at the event. What if my wife's lover had more experience than I did and knew exactly how to out-Alpha me? What if the presence of Mr. King, the original BDE-user, somehow disrupted my own magnetic, commanding aura? Another frightening thought struck me: What if I arrive with McKenzie and Aaron Burns somehow takes her away from me, too? I felt like a juggler with too many balls in the air.

"I have to take a shot at winning your mom back," I told my stepdaughter firmly. I paused, then added thoughtfully, "If someone were to try and win you over, so that you left me, what would you do?"

"I wouldn't," McKenzie responded quickly, flashing a smile up at me. "I lo— Well, I mean... I don't want to be with anyone else." She stumbled for a moment. But I was busy considering the issues ahead, too busy to notice.

"I mean," I clarified. "What would they have to do to succeed?"

The 18-year-old screwed up her face thoughtfully. I tried not to get distracted by how cute the expression looked.

"Aaron Burns has been using his new talents for longer than I have," I continued, thinking out loud. "He probably has more experience than me, and since he's spent more time on it, he may have unlocked more of his potential." I don't think McKenzie knew exactly what I was talking about, but she nodded along.

"So if he's 'stronger' than you," she used air quotes around the word 'stronger,' "then your only choice is the most classic method. David and Goliath. You've got to be cleverer. How can you do that?"

I spread my hands uncertainly. "I have to..." I shrugged. "Outdo him, I suppose. Show your mom that I'm worth coming back to. And do it without confronting him directly, without making it a contest of will."

McKenzie nodded. "So you just have to figure out that and you're golden."

I blew out a sigh, leaned over and gently kissed her on the temple. "Thank you, angel," I muttered. "I'm glad I have you here. I'm glad you're coming with me tonight."

The teenager bit her lip, shrugging. "Sure, Dad," she said. She lifted my hand from her leg and gently kissed my knuckles. Her lips were soft.

I felt the tension leaving me. I didn't have much of a plan, but what I had was better than nothing.

I sighed more of the stress out of my chest and felt McKenzie's hair brush across my forearm as she lifted her head. My stepdaughter turned and reached up, her hand stroking gently across my cheek. Her lashes fluttered. Then she was kissing me again, this time on the mouth.

I leaned into it, my lips parting and my tongue dancing with hers. She murmured softly, a contented purr, and my hand stroked up her bare back. Her skin was soft and warm under my palm and I pressed her closer to me, my fingers spread. I could feel the curve of her spine when she twisted and gripped my lapels, her shoulders bunching as the kiss became more urgent.

I groaned, feeling heat rise in my belly. It burned up through my chest, the nervous tension contorting into a fierce blaze of arousal. Between my thighs, my cock stirred to life and my fingers flexed against McKenzie's back.

She pulled back a second later, breathless. Her hair fell around her face. Her eyes were bright and feverish as they met mine. "Before we go..." She looked uncertain.

"What is it?" I asked calmly, quirking a smile for her.

Her voice was hesitant. "Will I still be your number one?"

I blinked. "What do you mean?"

"Your number one girl." McKenzie said it with a stumbling, coltish hesitation.

I hadn't even thought about that. It had never occurred to me to wonder whether McKenzie might be jealous. Barbara was my wife, so of course I wanted to win her back. For weeks, though, I had been showing my stepdaughter that she was the one I wanted. Emotions, to be fair, are really confusing. But even though the question was unexpected, I responded smoothly. Thank god for my BDE confidence training. "Of course, angel."

It's moral to be honest. But sometimes, it's important to tell people what they want to hear.

The hesitation seemed to burn away. McKenzie's blush reached high up her cheeks as a darker color beneath her tan. Her eyes sparked and she licked her lips as she glanced down at mine. "Good." McKenzie's voice was low and syrupy. "Because I want to be the first in line to serve you..."

I realized, then, that my stepdaughter's pupils were dilated wide and her sparkling eyes were glazing over. I wasn't sure why, but she looked as if she'd just inhaled a deep scent of my cologne. "Kenz?" I asked.

"Yes, Daddy?" the teenager answered. Her voice was just as seductive as before.

I felt myself growing hard against the tight suit pants. I'd better remember not to get turned on at the party, because I could already tell the bulge was obvious.

The curvy brunette slid down onto the floor between my knees, her hands running gently down my inner thighs.

"What're you doing?"

She glanced up with wide, adoring eyes. I couldn't help but feel my need and arousal get turned up a notch, even as I wondered what McKenzie was up to.

"You just did up your makeup and everything," I added.

McKenzie just kissed the inside of one of my knees gently and then wriggled the dress up her hips. The material bunched at the top of her thighs and gave her the freedom to kneel with spread legs. Her hands traced up my slacks and clinked my belt free with three deft twitches of motion. Her fingers slid under the fabric of my boxer briefs and her nails brushed across my skin as she pulled them down. My slacks, too, were around my knees.

My cock throbbed and swayed, hard and red with lust. I swallowed, started to say something, then broke it off in a low sigh as my 18-year-old stepdaughter lowered her mouth and wrapped her lips around the mushroom head. I groaned again as she slowly bobbed down, taking several more inches smoothly into her throat.

I realized that I was arguing to stop one of the hottest women I'd ever seen from blowing my cock like it was an art form.

Instead, I glanced down into McKenzie's face. "What brought this on?" I asked. Then I groaned, my eyes rolling back for a second and my fingers curling against the edge of the mattress.

"I don't want to think..." the teenager murmured, her tongue flickering as she moved her lips along the length of my shaft. "Just obey..."

"You don't want to think?" I asked slowly, gently shuddering.

McKenzie's fingers gently fondled my balls. "Don't want to think..." she agreed. Her lips slid over the engorged head of my manhood. "Mmm..." she moaned.

I tried to enjoy her soft, pillowy lips on my cock and at the same time wonder why she had suddenly started blowing me. Not that I was complaining, but McKenzie was acting like I'd just hypnotized her using my inner Alpha voice. Like I'd done to Adrianna and Allison.

Only I hadn't.

I felt my ass clenching as the tip of my cock passed into my stepdaughter's throat and I gave up trying to riddle through her behavior. If there was something going on, I could uncover it later.

My jaw tightened and my hand drifted up McKenzie's shoulder and into her hair, pulling it back from her face. Her expression was rapt and excited, her eyes bright with lust and her hot mouth enthusiastic. Her light eyes bored into my darker ones with gratitude for letting her pleasure my body with hers.

McKenzie was bobbing up and down again, slowly, one hand stroking my shaft and the other playing with my balls. Her entire focus was on my pleasure, but still she moaned and writhed her hips like there was a vibrator pressed to her clit. I felt my fingers clutch tighter in her hair.

My teeth bared in a gasp as a shock of bliss coursed through me. She had swallowed around my shaft and it felt like a dozen small hands were massaging my cock at once. I pulled her head down onto my length and she swallowed again reflexively. I groaned and then began to thrust in time with her movements.

Any worry and anxiety in my mind I channeled into my hips, controlled but swift. It was like my gorgeous stepdaughter was sucking my stresses away between my legs. I felt the tension curl up through my feet and calves, the rising wave of hot pleasure.

The lithe brunette shifted, the lilac dress twisting and shimmering on her body. She looked like either a fashion icon or an incredibly expensive escort. I couldn't decide which idea was hotter. Her cheeks hollowed and I felt my balls tightening. My cock throbbed and pulsed, then I reigned myself in.

"Mmmm..." McKenzie sighed happily, her lips never leaving my shaft.

I let her take control for a moment, groaning as the warm, twisting ecstasy wound through my body. Her mouth went up and down on my cock and her tongue bathed my length devotedly. The teenager alternated between pushing me deep into her throat and then taking just the head between her lips, flicking her tongue around and around.

I finally grunted, my toes curling. "I'm gonna cum," I groaned.

"Mhmm..." McKenzie's eyes were still wide and glazed, even as they blinked up excitedly into mine. Her pink lips were wet and soft. I realized, looking into her hot, smoky gaze, that she was close to orgasm herself.

The thought that she was getting off just from sucking my cock was the final wrench that twisted me over the edge. I tumbled into pleasure, my body coursing with it. McKenzie's lips sealed around my shaft and she gulped down strand after strand of my hot, sticky spunk. I could feel her throat closing around the tip of my length with each swallow, begging me for more.

She began to moan louder, the sounds vibrating around my prick and spurring my own pleasure even further. The teenager was climaxing from the taste of my seed. My head fell forward and my eyes squeezed closed for an instant before I heard the soft pop of McKenzie's mouth releasing my steel hard length. My eyelids blinked up and I saw the sculpted features of my stepdaughter, a contented smile on her face as she leaned against my knee.

Her eyelids were closed and dark bronze with makeup. Her lashes were dark and long and fluttering slightly as she tensed again and sighed with aftershocks. Her light purple dress was bunched around her hips and I could see the sheen of wetness between her thighs. She panted gently, the curves of her perky tits rising and falling beneath the taut fabric.

She was stunning.

I thought, for an instant, that even if I didn't win Barbara over from Aaron Burns, I might be happy just like this. But then I remembered.

I am a Man. I am an Alpha Male. I do not accept failure. I will win. I deserve to win.

I didn't accept failure. I deserved to win, and I would.

I ran my fingers through McKenzie's hair gently. "Thank you, lover," I murmured softly. "I feel a lot more relaxed now." I paused. "I think I know what to do..."

My stepdaughter rubbed her cheek gently against my thigh and blinked her eyes open. Her gaze was sharper now, aware, like whatever had gotten into her head and turned her into a horny blowjob machine had dissipated. She bit her lip and smiled up at me cheerfully. Her hand traced down the thick muscle of my quadriceps. "Mmm, Daddy," she murmured. "I can already tell." She seemed no longer worried about the pending return of her mother and the future pecking order, just as I was no longer worried about getting Barbara back. I knew it would happen. How could I doubt myself?

I bent at the waist, took McKenzie's hand and pulled her up to her feet so she stood in front of me. I gently tugged down her dress so it fell to her shins. She winked at me cheekily but didn't say anything until I stood and pulled my slacks up, redoing the buckle. I realized that I'd flipped my tie over my shoulder at some point and I tugged it back down.

"Silly," McKenzie muttered. She bit her lip and straightened the tie.

I checked the clock and nodded to her. "We have time." I said, then sat back down on the edge of the bed and glanced at her. "Just enough time to clean up and go over the plan."

McKenzie nodded. "The plan," she said, somewhat dubiously.

I smiled. "Well, what I've been able to come up with..."

* * *

It was impossible to miss the other couple. Well, if I could consider them a couple without a twist of unpleasant tension in my gut. Aaron Burns and my wife, Barbara, standing side by side, greeting the arrivals along with two other couples.

Since the company was Brown, Burns and Keohane, I assumed the first and the last names were the other men — a shaggy-haired man just a tad overweight and a shorter guy who looked like a frat boy who'd aged 20 years, badly. It was evident that work colleagues were used to seeing Aaron and Barbara this close together. Saying hello, one of the women leaned in to kiss each of them on the cheek.

"Steady, John," McKenzie warned, her warm expression wavering as she pressed gently on my forearm.

I took a breath. "I'm good," I affirmed. "Remember your role?"

She nodded.

Arm in arm, we walked toward them.

Aaron Burns and the other heads of the company were impossible to avoid. All of us guests were funneled to the double doors of the ballroom-style hall where the party was taking place. At the entrance, the three couples held court and greeted their employees. We merged with the line of incoming guests, other men in suits and women in slinky cocktail dresses. I hadn't spent enough time around Barbara's company to know any of them, and none of them acknowledged me or McKenzie.

The greeting committee was occupied with each individual and couple as they entered, so it wasn't until McKenzie and I were right at the front of the line that Barbara and Aaron noticed us.

"John!" Barbara's reaction wasn't what I expected. I would not have been surprised by anger or shock. But, at most, my wife seemed only mildly surprised to see me. "And McKenzie," she turned to her daughter with a smile curving across her full, red lips.

My wife was leaning against Aaron Burns's side, with a familiar arm behind his back and curving around his hip. Her spectacular body was sheathed in a light blue cocktail dress. It clung to her breasts and hips, falling in several folds that looked simple but were probably a wonder of modern fashion. The dress looked so perfect for her that I could only imagine it was outrageously expensive. Was I imagining it, or did her eyes look a little glazed, unfocused? Was her voice more monotone?

"Hey, Barbara," I answered. I hadn't anticipated how strong my reaction would be to seeing her. I could feel my body responding, my heartbeat quickening and a heat flushing my neck and face. I could smell her perfume, sweet and inviting, hovering in the air around her like an aura of seduction. But I could also smell something else, a sharper scent. It wasn't entirely unpleasant but had an edge like vinegar. Everything, the sensations and the situation, hit me at once in a jumble. I wasn't ready for it, and I was probably going to say more, something unplanned and unhelpful, but luckily I was interrupted.

"John." Aaron Burns's hand slid into mine before I could react. Then, he was pressing my palm warmly and clasping his other hand around it. "So pleased you could make it," the charming salesman told me, the perfect gentleman. "And..." he raised his eyebrows, glancing at McKenzie. "With such a stunning... date?"

McKenzie gripped my forearm a little harder.

Aaron Burns knew my family well enough to know McKenzie. I wasn't sure what he was playing at — Trying to put me off balance by asking if I'm here on a date with my stepdaughter? — but I knew that if I was going to beat this man I had to be smart.

What do you say in that situation? When you're talking to the man who stole your wife. I wasn't sure. But my only advantage, I thought, is that he doesn't know that I have the same tricks he does. So I just laughed gently.

"No, no," I explained. "Just here to spend time with my stepdaughter and maybe run into Barbara." I tried to come off as unthreatening, like I'd accepted the fact that Aaron Burns had taken my wife. Like I wasn't resisting the urge to try and win back my woman right then and there. I tried, in other words, to push down every Alpha instinct that was rising in my body. Every instinct that told me I wanted to assert dominance over Aaron Burns, every word and facial expression and twitch that wanted to convey my inner strength.

But I had to ignore them. I had to play the beta male, the beaten man who just accepted his lot.

"Ah, of course," Aaron Burns nodded, his tone smooth. He gestured vaguely to the side. "I don't think you've met before, so let me introduce my business partners. Teddy Brown and Jude Keohane."

At the wave of his hand, the other two men stepped forward. Maybe my personal transformation had made me more attuned to these things, but it was obvious to me that Brown and Keohane were under Aaron's Alpha thrall. Their body language was more submissive, and I could tell that they were both eager for Aaron's approval. Usually social situations like this make people nervous, almost subconsciously uncomfortable, but either Brown and Keohane had no idea that I was actually Barbara's husband or they did and were completely immune to societal conditioning.

The overweight man muttered, "Teddy," and shook my hand briefly. His hair was speckling with silver at the temples. It might have looked distinguished but his face was too round and jowled.

The other man looked a little more energetic, and he smiled as he pumped my hand up and down several times. "Jude Keohane," he said, his grip firm. "Happy to meet you. You know Aaron and Barbara, do you?"

Hearing it that way, Aaron and Barbara, was another sucker punch to the gut. But I just had to bear it. "Actually," I said, giving what I hoped was a sheepish smile and not a sick grimace. "Barbara is my—"

"I'm sorry," Aaron interrupted, patting me on the shoulder in a friendly way. "But we've got to keep you moving. More guests to greet, and all." He gave me a handsome smile that looked welcoming on his lean features. "But hopefully we bump into each other later."

No one else seemed bothered by the fact that Aaron had interrupted and rerouted the interaction. Jude Keohane and Teddy Brown melted into the background as Aaron once again took center stage, Jude not even seeming to notice how easily his business partner interrupted and moved him around like a chess piece.

McKenzie was holding my forearm in a tight grip while we walked on, her fingers digging into the fabric as we skirted around the edge of the hall looking for a table or place to stand. There were a bunch of round, white-clothed tables scattered across the floor and along the walls were taller, smaller tables for the cocktails we hadn't yet retrieved. In three of the four corners I could see bartenders in shirtsleeves behind tall wooden bars. Arriving guests were heading straight for the booze, so men and women in evening attire were stacked two or three deep around the drinks station.

My stepdaughter still hadn't spoken, but once we were several paces beyond the doors her hands relaxed around my arm. She blew out a sigh.

"So? What did you think?" I asked, leaning down a little so my normal speaking voice could be heard over the background chatter of dozens of conversations. From a safe distance, I took a minute to look Aaron up and down. He was taller than average, and fit, two qualities that were clearly accentuated by his tailored grey suit. His hair was dark, like mine, and also cropped relatively short, but unlike mine his facial hair was sculpted into a brief beard that clung to his cheeks. It gave his jaw a rough, manly look.

I glanced back as dark-haired teenager shook her head and glanced up into my face. Her expression was concerned, her pink lips parted. "Wow..." she managed to mutter, then blinked several more times.

I raised my eyebrows. McKenzie's first part to play in my, admittedly not-so-elaborate, plan was to try and gauge Aaron Burns's relative levels of Alpha-ness. If it was possible, I had hoped that she might be able to sense the invisible strength of his personality and dominance. Like how they use canines to detect drugs. "What does that mean?" I said.

McKenzie wet her lips nervously. "He's..." she trailed off and I could tell she was resisting the urge to glance back over her shoulder. She swallowed and then said, "Like a magnet. I can feel this pull toward him. Stronger than anything else in the room."

"Even me?" I asked.

My stepdaughter looked uncomfortable. "Well..." she muttered. "Yeah..." She glanced up into my face helplessly. "I don't want to want someone other than you," she tried to explain. "It's just like my body and brain are fighting me, making me—"

I held up a hand to interrupt her before she got too upset. "It's okay, angel," I told her, nodding. "I expected this." I wasn't sure exactly how much longer Aaron had been using his BDE products than me. But given how much progress I'd made in a few weeks, even if the other man had only had a month or two to get a head start... I was in trouble.

McKenzie nodded, brushing her chestnut hair back behind one ear. She took a step closer, her fingers playing with my lapel. "You're the only one I really want," she said. Her voice was low, and her fingers pulled at the jacket emphatically. I sensed that she was trying to say more than that, but I didn't have the time or focus right now to read into that kind of subtext.

"Thank you, darling," I murmured. I leaned forward and kissed her forehead gently.

Her eyes drifted closed and I could see some of the tension leaving her slim frame. "What next, then?" she asked, seeming calmer.

I took a breath, glanced around, and picked out a standing table by the wall. There was a man standing there alone, leaning on his elbow and making a phone call. I gestured with my chin. "I'll be over at that table," I turned McKenzie in my hands so she could see.

The teenager nodded and leaned back against my chest. Her shoulders slumped a little as she blew out a breath.

"And you," I kissed the top of her head, "go and get us some drinks."

McKenzie turned back around and looked up at me with wide-eyed innocence. "But Daddy," she murmured, soft enough that only I could hear. Her voice had lost all of the upset from before. "I'm not 21."

I rolled my eyes and smirked. "You're saying you didn't bring your fake?"

McKenzie's hazel eyes sparkled and she bit her lip as she smiled. "Fine, you caught me."

I shook my head. "Get going," I chuckled, and McKenzie winked at me before turning and sashaying away. I was lucky no one knew that she was my stepdaughter, because I watched the sexy sway of her hips in that purple dress for a good half dozen seconds before blinking several times and taking back control of my brain.

I centered myself before I started moving toward the tall, round cocktail table. I sauntered up slowly, eyeing the man who stood there. He didn't seem to notice me when I approached, and it was only when I grew closer that I realized he was talking in another language.

"— et je crois que tu ferra très bien si..."

I paused a moment, uncertain, then I squared my shoulders. I had no reason to be nervous. I was an Alpha Male. I took charge of situations. "Mr. King," I said, reaching out and touching the other man lightly on the shoulder. "I didn't know you spoke French."

Mr. Silver Fox turned his head slowly, evidently still listening to the voice on the line. His eyes sparked and his eyebrows rose as he saw me. There was none of the momentary hesitation you usually experience when you bump into an acquaintance. Instead, a welcoming smile rose on his lips. He held up one finger for me to wait, then spoke rapidly into the phone. "Pardon moi. Je dois continuer demain..." He waited a second and I heard a muted voice respond. Then he said. "Oui, merci. Au revoir."

Oliver King lowered the phone and tapped the touch screen, ending the call. Then, it was like a ray of sun struck his face because all of a sudden he was beaming at me with a broad smile and his arms were opening in a gesture of friendship.

"John!" he said, his voice low enough not to startle anyone around us but loud enough to convey his excitement. "I'm so pleased to bump into you." His arms wrapped around my torso while I was still trying to puzzle through the etiquette of hugging a virtual stranger at a party where I had been invited by accident.

I went with it, and hugged him back. "Mr. King," I said, my voice muffled by the shoulder of his jacket. I pulled back and asked. "You speak French?"

"Oh, yes," he said, widening his eyes and grinning. "When you've unlocked this much mental potential? Things like learning languages become easy and fun. No, it's true!" he added, when he saw my look of skepticism. "And once I started learning languages I was able to unlock entirely new markets for the company. That was my French business partner. I'm doing my recordings for the French market and he's helping me perfect the product." The older man clapped me on the shoulder and kept his hand there, looking me up and down like how an uncle might admire his favorite nephew after several years apart. "You're looking good," he said. "You must be working out a lot."

I couldn't help but feel a glow of warmth at his words. I shrugged, felt a little flush of pride, and then, "You know. I do what I can."

Mr. Silver Fox squeezed my shoulder and nodded. "Excellent," he said. And then, raising his eyebrows and releasing me, "Forgive me. In my excitement, I forgot that I had never expected I would see you here." He laughed softly. "Were you already coming to this event and forgot to mention it to me on our call?" He winked. "Or did you sneak an invite just to come and meet me?"

My brain flew back to the evening, earlier this week, when the head of Brain Development Enterprises had dropped the bomb that Aaron Burns was using BDE products. I had barely said anything else to the man before hanging up our call. I wasn't surprised that I had neglected to mention I would be coming to the same party.

I realized that the other man was watching me closely. It didn't feel like an interrogatory look, though. More like the expression of concern you might give a friend dealing with tough news. "I'm afraid my joke may have had the wrong effect," he said. "Is everything going alright, John?"

My jaw tightened as I thought of Barbara and Aaron. I nodded, then shrugged helplessly. I cleared my throat, and finally spoke. "Well, Mr. King..." I started talking. I hadn't intended to say this much. I couldn't have said why I was laying out my situation for a virtual stranger. But I felt like I could trust him. I knew I could trust him.

Mr. Silver Fox had an easy way about him. He was a good listener, and knew just how to nod and grimace and murmur acknowledgements at all the right moment.

I was finishing my story when I saw the other man's attentive gaze dart away from me for the first time. His expression opened up in astonishment as he looked over my shoulder, then closed up again so quickly that I could almost have missed it.

"So that's why I'm here tonight," I concluded, shrugging. I felt the nudge of a hip against mine, and I glanced around. McKenzie had arrived, a tall glass in each hand with ice and several sprigs of something green. "Why we're here tonight," I corrected.

Oliver King blinked as he looked at my stepdaughter and I felt something. It was almost like a seismic shift beneath my feet, the movement of a force that was all around me but I hadn't seen before. His eyes were focused on McKenzie and there was a light behind them, a strange weight to his concentration. The man's invisible aura of power was refocusing, altering its flow to head in the 18-year-old's direction. I could tell that on a deep, primal level he was thinking that she was attractive and that he wanted her and that he was thinking of taking her. In that moment, if Mr. Silver Fox had told me he was going to fuck my stepdaughter I don't think I would have had the ability to protest.

Then, the CEO shook his head slightly and the tension in his face eased. The strange, shifting sensation settled and I felt like my feet were underneath me again. I looked at him with something close to awe.

Is that what happens when you take BDE to the next level? Your shifts in emotion become like a physical force that you have to keep in check? Is that what's in store for me? My thoughts raced, and I wasn't sure whether to be excited or terrified.

I glanced sideways at McKenzie, realizing that she must have felt it too. Her hazel eyes were wide, and they watched Mr. King with a powerful intensity. I could practically hear the speed of her heart bounding in her chest and hear the panting of her breath between parted lips.

"Angel," I murmured gently.

My stepdaughter jerked her head away suddenly, like she was breaking free of an invisible restraint, and averted her eyes from the man. She glanced up at me instead, her expression uncertain. "John?" she asked.

I nodded. "It's okay, Kenz," I said quietly. "This is Mr. Oliver King. He's the founder of BDE." I took one of the drinks from her hand. I sipped it, just to give my body something normal to do.

Mmm... Mojito.

I wasn't used to feeling all these strange social forces pushing and pulling and flowing all around me. But I couldn't help but be aware, now, of the silent aura that radiated outward from the BDE CEO. It was in the way people stood around him, like anyone within a dozen yards could turn and give Oliver King their full attention in an instant if he asked for it. And there was a subtle tension in their bodies, like they were waiting for someone to pull their puppet strings or tell them what to do.

McKenzie nodded slowly, several strands of chestnut hair falling across her face. "It's nice to meet you, Mr. King," she said demurely.

The other man inclined his head, slowly. "It's my pleasure," he said, and he pulled off the difficult feat of making those words sound gallant instead of contrived.

"I was just telling Mr. King about why we're here tonight," I commented to my stepdaughter.

McKenzie gave me a surprised look. I could imagine her thinking, Why would you share that information with a stranger?

But it was obvious to me that Mr. King was a trustworthy source of insight and a potential ally. After all. Everything I have... it's all thanks to BDE. I trust BDE.

The other man nodded again to McKenzie, and now his expression hinted at something grave. "I'm afraid one of my clients has used his new talents to break apart your family. I'm sorry."

McKenzie shrugged. I wasn't used to her being so shy, but she glanced from me to Mr. King before saying, "Well, I guess your products have pros and cons. Just like anything."

The CEO nodded and said, "So I can see."

I wasn't sure quite what he meant, but he switched his glance from my stepdaughter to me and he rested his hand a final time on my arm. "It seems like you have enough things to think about and deal with at the moment," with his free hand he reached into his jacket and tugged out a simple white business card. "But when things quiet down, I'd love if you looked me up." His eyes sharpened slightly. "I think we could do great work together."

I nodded distractedly and accepted the slip of paper. "I'll do that," I answered, but I really couldn't focus on this right now. Even in the captivating aura of Mr. King's presence, my brain kept falling back to the same worry. Where is Barbara? I needed to find my wife so I could convince her to leave Aaron.

Mr. King inclined his head to McKenzie and then slipped away into the crowd. They parted for him without glancing his way, subconsciously reacting to the subtle power of his presence.

I watched him go, then looked over at my stepdaughter.

The beautiful teen was watching him as well, but with a tense expression on her face.

"What is it?" I asked. "Did you feel...?" I hesitated, not sure how to ask. "Like you wanted to go with him? Or something else?"

But McKenzie shook her head. Her eyes turned back to me. "I just don't know about him," she said. "Something seems wrong." Then she shrugged, casting off the thought. "Not for us to think about now," she continued. "We have to talk to Mom and get her to leave with us, right? That's our objective."

I blew out a sigh and then tugged at my cuffs. My eyes turned toward the entrance, where the last arriving visitors were being greeted by the trio of couples. Barbara was practically glued to Aaron's side, and I knew that if I was going to have any chance at getting my wife back we would have to separate them. My inner Alpha obviously wasn't developed enough to take on Aaron directly, so it was just like McKenzie had said.

David and Goliath. I needed to be clever.

There was a slow, half minute of silence as I stared and stared and thought. Then, I rubbed thoughtfully along my chin with the back of my hand. The last pair to enter the party were just now walking toward the bar. The company heads and their dates were chatting briefly with one another. Now they were scattering into the crowd.

Barbara leaned up and murmured something in Aaron Burns's ear.

The dapper man smirked, nodded, and gestured to a table nearby where several people were already sitting. Then he turned and headed for the bar. Barbara continued forward and slid down into a chair, looking like a piece of art sitting in the midst of the crowd.

"McKenzie..." I said, only now looking over at her. "I need you to do something for me. And it won't be easy. Especially after what you told me earlier." My dark eyes flickered back, beyond Barbara, to where Aaron was sidling around and between small groups of people on his way to get drinks.

My stepdaughter's eyes widened and she looked up into my face with a look that was both hopeful and a little anxious. "I'm sure I can do it," she said firmly. "For you."

I took a deep breath. Then, I nodded. "I need you to seduce Aaron Burns."

* * *

My plan had revolved around gauging the strength of Aaron's abilities, figuring out a way to get Barbara back, and then making sure that my wife's boss never had the chance to steal her away again. Only now I knew that Aaron Burns was far stronger than I was, Barbara seemed completely devoted to him and I was never going to win her back if I went up against him head on. I had to give Barbara something, something that would convince her that being with me and McKenzie was simply the better option than being with Aaron.

I just didn't know what that thing was.

That didn't stop me, though. My inner, more confident, self was taking over, walking me calmly past and through the intervening people. I was on a mission. Somewhere out in the crowd, I knew, McKenzie was on a mission as well. She was heading for the bar, where she would bump into Aaron Burns and distract him long enough for me to win back Barbara.

I hadn't even stopped to wonder if Aaron might be tempted by another woman when he was here with Barbara. He had intentionally seduced another man's wife. He wasn't the type to resist McKenzie if she turned her charm his way. I just hoped he wouldn't suspect anything.

I wondered, for a second, about how devoted to me McKenzie had become. It wasn't just the sexual infatuation that had been between us at the beginning. There was something deeper, and I knew both of us could feel it even though neither of us had vocalized it yet. I had to hope that, whatever it was, that something was more powerful than Aaron's BDE Alpha charms. Otherwise I was going to lose my stepdaughter just like I'd lost my wife.

I came toward Barbara's table from the side, just at the edge of the blonde woman's field of vision, and she didn't realize that someone was approaching until I pulled out the chair beside her and sat down swiftly.

"Hey, Barb," I said conversationally. "We didn't really get to talk earlier, I was hoping we could catch up."

The look she turned my way actually surprised me. When she'd left our house on Monday night, my wife had been distraught, angry and maybe even a little scared. Now she looked utterly serene, with wide, open eyes and an easy smile that drifted easily across her full, red lips. It was as if she was bumping into an old acquaintance, instead of the husband she had deserted.

"John," she said. "Hello again."

What has Aaron done to you? I wondered. McKenzie had never gotten like this with me. She might have become super suggestible after inhaling my scent, or when I used my commanding tone. But she'd never seemed oblivious and out of it afterwards.

I almost reached out, took my wife by the hand, squeezed her fingers, tried to reason with her. But luckily my weaker emotions were overruled by the righteous frustration that my inner Alpha pushed to the forefront. That wouldn't work. The only thing that would work was using my new strength in a unique way.

"Hello again," I said smoothly. "It's good to see you. I've thought about you a lot since Monday."

Barbara's calm expression twitched for a moment and a slight furrow dug its way between her carefully shaped eyebrows. "Hmm..." she said. "Monday."

Really? Her tone made it sound like she could barely remember it. "Monday," I agreed. "When you ran out on me and Kenz?" Something was wrong. Aaron had done something to my wife. I leaned forward, but didn't extend my arm or touch her hand like part of me wanted to. "We've missed you. I want you back. Both of us do." I tried to reach down into my core and pull up my power, infuse my tone with gravity and persuasion. I felt a little tremor of resonance behind my words, my abilities starting to warm up.

Barbara glanced away thoughtfully, her hand rising and her fingers running through her wave of golden hair. "I left for a reason," she said. She couldn't look at me.

"Was that reason you and me?" I pressed, my voice rising. "Or was it because couldn't handle me and Kenz? Or was it your boss?" I hadn't meant to go there, hadn't intended to bring up Aaron. That could only end poorly.

The three other people sitting at our table glanced around, askance. One was a woman dressed in a grey suit jacket and slacks, with a white blouse under the jacket that clung to her lean body. On her left was a bearded man with round glasses and a mop of dark hair, leaning forward energetically on an elbow like he was mid-sentence. On the other side sat a portly man whose sport coat was thrown over the back of his chair while his bright red suspenders curved over his expansive torso. I'm not sure where he got his tie, but it was pale blue and sewn with little cacti and sombreros.

"Ignore us." I didn't think about it, but I felt the rush of strength that charged my command with extra force. The trio blinked blankly at us for several seconds. Then, as one, the woman and Señor Suspenders turned to the bearded man, who launched right back into the story he'd been telling.

I blew out a sigh and turned to my wife. She was continuing as well.

"I love Aaron," Barbara said. Her tone sounded hollow after my rich, compelling command, but the words still managed to spear straight into my chest. "That's why I left."

My wife loves another man. The thought tried to rattle around my head and tear me up, but I couldn't let it. She just thinks she does, I forced myself to reason. She loves me, she married me, and we were on a great trajectory before Aaron took her away. And before she found out about you and her daughter, another part of my mind commented snidely. But I ignored it.

I swallowed. Time for me to try and get my wife back. "You don't love Aaron," I started, figuring I might as well begin with the most obvious tack. Just in case it worked. My voice was low and thrumming with energy, my chest warm as I felt the fire of command flaring to life.

Barbara's blue eyes flashed for a second and her tongue darted out to wet her lips. She looked frustrated, like she was struggling with a difficult mental calculation. "No, I do," she said firmly after a second. "I love Aaron, and he's been good to me..." She trailed off, as if she was trying to remember something. "You're the ones who were bad."

Well... I hadn't really expected it to work, but it was certainly disheartening that this was my starting place. I glanced around, trying to see through the press toward the bar. How much time did I have to work on Barbara? How long could McKenzie keep Aaron burns distracted? But I couldn't see anything. It was all dark jackets and tight dresses and flashes of light on bare skin and bright watches.

I turned back toward Barbara and leaned in even closer. I was staring into those blue eyes now, deep into them, looking for any part of her that I could hook and pull out. Any part of the woman who had fallen in love with me.

The blue orbs were noncommittally attentive. She didn't seem aware of the fact that I was acting in a way not particularly suitable for a company dinner. My chair was right up next to hers. My voice was low and commanding and my body was practically vibrating with the pent up desire to just pick her up and whisk her away. But I couldn't.

That was the core of it, I realized. I could use my voice to command Barbara, and my wife would probably listen to at least some of my instructions. This close, I could smell her perfume, could feel the parts of me that wanted to just take her right here and now and damn the consequences. But I didn't just want an obedient toy. I didn't just want my wife's body. I wanted my wife, her body and her mind and her affection. And I could only—

Focus, I ordered myself. Time was wasting. Come up with a new line of attack. Maybe by reminding my wife of our shared history, reminding her what she was missing. That might be enough.

I shifted in my seat. "Do you remember when we met, Barb?" I asked gently. "People say blind dates are dangerous but ours went so well. And you said I was the only man who didn't get all stressed out when you told him you had a daughter." To be honest I had already been so nervous to be out with such a gorgeous woman that I hadn't had the emotional energy to be stressed. But that didn't matter. It was a positive, shared memory.

The beautiful blonde smiled and ran a few fingers down the side of her dress thoughtfully, playing with the fabric. "You're right," she said.

I tried to ignore the taut strings of arousal that were tugging at my baser desires as I watched her, my eyes flicking from her cleavage to the swell of her tits to the curve of her hip.

"But do you think a nice first date makes up for you fucking my daughter?"

Her tone was so calm that it took me a second to realize the directness of her words. I blinked and my gaze whipped back up into hers. Her eyes were watching me casually. Not hostile or angry. Almost curious.

The internal struggle in my mind between lust and logic was worsened by the addition of guilt to the fray. You cheated on your wife, a small, reproachful part of me agreed. You don't deserve to keep her. You weren't man enough. All it took was a real man to show up and she was gone. Luckily, I had a defense system against that kind of self-doubt.

I almost got distracted by the battle bubbling on the edge of my consciousness. Mr. Silver Fox's words from the BDE recording rose up quietly.

I am a Man. I am the Man. I deserve what I want. I deserve who I want. I deserve whatever I want.

But I was running out of time. "No..." I said slowly, pursing my lips. "I don't think it does make up for it." Maybe I could take a new angle.

Barbara watched me, her hand slowly brushing up and down the shiny blue dress.

"I don't think they have anything to do with each other," I continued. I tried to pick my words carefully. "I think that what you feel for me and what I feel for you have nothing to do with anyone else." It felt like a safe thing to say, and Barbara paused her movements "Think about how you used to feel about me. Just remember that for a second..."

The woman's eyes drifted away from mine, growing a little hazy. Then, after a moment, she glanced back into my face. She raised her eyebrows.

I saw that Barbara was waiting for me to continue, and noticed abruptly that she hadn't spoken in a dozen seconds. I felt the warmth and slight vibration in my chest and throat. Oh... I might not have been commanding her, but I suddenly realized that I had been funneling a small amount of power into my words, a heat and conviction. It had twirled up into her mind and ensnared her attention.

"Those feelings are still there," I told her. "The interest and the attraction and the love. And all you have to do to get them back is let go of your anger at me and come home."

I had her right up until the end. I could tell. Her eyebrows were furrowed and she bit lightly at her lower lip. Her eyelashes fluttered lower as she looked inwards. And then she shook her head abruptly, blue orbs flashing open. "I won't leave Aaron," she said. Her voice was low and smooth, hard. "I love him."

I couldn't help but grimace at her words, my fingers curling and uncurling on my thigh. I thought my wife's voice sounded just the tiniest bit monotone and brainwashed when she said she loved her boss. But I was probably just imagining it. Hearing what I wanted to hear.

I clenched my jaw and started to open my mouth. I didn't know how much time I had left, and I had no better plan of what to say next, but I knew I had to try.

"Hello, John."

I recognized the voice that cut through the noise all around us.

I forced myself not to whip around. Instead I paused, then turned my head slowly around to set my gaze on Aaron Burns.

The man was standing behind my left shoulder, towards the bar, with a cocktail in one hand and the other resting gently on McKenzie's hip. His arm was wrapped casually behind her back and my stepdaughter was leaning her head down against his shoulder.

She looked perfectly comfortable there next to him, like a cat who's found a new favorite perch for napping or lounging in the sun. I swallowed and couldn't let my creeping doubts catch hold. She's just doing what I asked, I thought. She's being a distraction.

But I couldn't let it go. The sight of McKenzie there with Aaron Burns was even worse than the thought of Barbara with the man. The way his fingers were touching her side where I did. The way his lust and alpha male dominance oozed off of him and was probably making her all hot and wet and thoughtless. So I ignored my wife's boss and focused on my stepdaughter.

"Hey, Kenz," I said, a little smile touching the corners of my eyes. I tried to silently ask if she was alright.

"Hey, Daddy..." My girl's voice was breathy. It reached inside and freed the desire and arousal that I'd been holding back. I felt the aching, throbbing lust grow between my legs. She didn't sound alright. She sounded horny.

"You doing okay with this snake?" I raised my eyebrows and jerked my chin at our host.

A bashful smile crept across the teenager's mouth. She bit her lip and then glanced up at Aaron, lifting her head from his shoulder. "Oh... Definitely more than okay..." It was hard for me to read her features at an angle, but her eyes seemed wide and glazed, her face settling into a serene expression.

What if it's not an act? It was impossible for the thought not to flash across my brain. What if all his extra BDE training had turned Aaron Burns into the kind of man I just couldn't go up against? The kind who would chuckle at my efforts and steal my stepdaughter to go along with my wife.

I abruptly imagined what life would be like for me without McKenzie. The growing heat and desire ebbed. I could see myself waking up in an empty room, with the cool sheets and unused pillows. Doing workouts without her encouragement or her occasional drill-sergeant-style motivation. Going to work and coming home and not having someone to see when I got back. It was a bleak story, and I knew that whatever was left of my casual expression slipped away from my face.

My eyes twitched from my stepdaughter's face to my enemy's.

"Aaron," I said. My voice was even, but I knew my expression wasn't nearly the confident smirk I wanted. "Have you been trying to steal my date?" It was supposed to be a joke and it came out flat. But I knew that the first sign of weakness would be the other man's signal to finish me off, to send me home in shame. Huh, I thought. I guess the only benefit of our mutual Alpha instincts was that if I trusted Aaron to follow those instincts then I could probably predict how he would act.

The other man gave me his most confident smirk, almost spitefully. "Oh," he bent his face toward the teenager's with a casual charm. "Of course I'm trying to steal her, John." He hesitated an instant before his lips reached McKenzie's upturned cheek for a quick, flirty peck. "She's an absolute delight."

As he hesitated McKenzie turned her head. Then, she lifted her lips and her mouth pressed to his. Aaron blinked once in surprise and then grinned into the kiss. His hands slid up her back and rested on her shoulders, pulling her in closer. Her fingers tugged at the edges of his grey jacket.

Wait— My brain couldn't believe what my eyes were seeing. My heart dropped through the floor, whatever arousal I'd felt draining away completely.

My stepdaughter was frantically making out with Aaron Burns, his hands now tangling in her dark hair. Around them, partiers continued to walk and talk and drink. More evidence of Aaron Burns's incredible abilities. I'm not sure how, but the man had trained his people not to notice socially unacceptable behaviors. One man in a dark jacket and a yellow polo shirt actually sidestepped around Aaron, briefly laying a steadying hand on his boss's shoulder before he continued.

I swallowed and sank back in my chair. For the first time, my confident persona lost control and the rest of my mind took the wheel. But it didn't matter. I shrugged, just to myself, and I knew that I was the most slumped, defeated-looking image of failure. I had tried to win back what I'd thought was mine. I'd been beaten. And not only that, but I'd lost something even more important.

McKenzie was his. Aaron Burns had won.

I glanced down at my wife, and saw that Barbara was also watching the pair intently. There was a small frown on her face, like she was seeing something inappropriate but she didn't care enough to stop it.

With a soft murmur, McKenzie pulled back. Her eyes were flashing and I could see her perky breasts rising and falling as her breath panted in her chest. She was staring with wide-eyed wonder into Aaron's face, her dark hair tumbling around her cheeks and shoulders. Her face had darkened with a blush, and I wondered how she felt, at that moment.

Had she completely forgotten me? Was there any sliver of her still trying to resist the man's thrall? Was there even any thought at all? Or was there only the primal desire to be with Aaron Burns, the ultimate alpha leader?

Then, abruptly, a scent struck my senses and I wrinkled my nose. It was the same smell I'd noticed earlier, a heady, musky aroma with a cutting edge like vinegar.

Oh crap... My eyes locked on Aaron.

It was his post-BDE scent, but it was so different from my own. I'd thought that my natural musk had a powerful effect, but now I realized that Aaron's had been strong enough to ensnare even me. Until I actively noticed it, I'd been following Aaron's whims instead of mine. I had just been sitting and watching, weak and passive, as my women were taken. And I realized, as my will and righteous anger rushed back, that I'd been doing everything wrong since the beginning. It took my seeing McKenzie with another man, and doing nothing to stop it, for me to understand what I had to do. For me to understand what was necessary.

I straightened in my chair.

I couldn't beat Aaron Burns by being Aaron Burns — the man who would take things just because he wanted them, who would flaunt his influence and throw around his new power like a toy. In other words, I couldn't beat Aaron by being just how BDE had trained both of us to be. I could predict his moves because I knew how he thought, but I could already see I would never out-alpha a man who was two months deeper into his development.

I pushed myself to my feet.

I would have to beat Aaron by being me — the man who was a little less dominant and a little more honest, who would be thoughtful and strategic and use his strength to target his enemy's blind spots. Because the most Alpha thing I could do, I realized, was the one thing I hadn't been doing. It was to no longer need to try and prove what I was worth. It was to no longer need anyone else's affirmation or presence. It was to not need other people, even if I wanted them around. Because truly, I didn't need Barbara. I had McKenzie. I had Adrianna. And even if all of them were gone tomorrow then I would still have myself. At the end of the day, my own self-sufficiency and independence was the most powerful trait I could have.

"Barbara. Listen to me."

I said my wife's name quietly and calmly, with a new type of assurance. My suit pressed against my muscles as I moved, and it felt like armor around my torso. My confidence began to flow back, and it felt bulletproof. Even without much effort, my voice rumbled with force, and both Aaron and McKenzie turned to look my way. Aaron's expression was almost laughably surprised, but I ignored them both, focusing on the words I had to speak.

"Yes, John?" The blonde's voice was smooth and calm, but I could see that there was more attention in her eyes now as she looked up at me. Like those sparkling blue orbs were seeing me truly for the first time in the evening.

"I can't chase after you anymore."

Her eyes glanced away in discomfort before refastening on my face.

I shrugged and spread my hands. "I can't need you that badly. It's not good for either of us. And I especially can't chase you when I already have exactly what I want right in front of me." I tried to shoot McKenzie a look but her hazel eyes didn't meet mine. I couldn't worry about that. "Barbara," and I met my wife's gaze. "Make your own decision. If you can. If you're truly happy with... with someone else," I managed not to look at Aaron Burns when I said it. "Then I will go my own way and not bother you on yours. But if you want to come back..." and now I did look slowly over into her boss's face. "No one will be able to stop you."

Aaron Burns had much more direct fuel than I did for his persuasive abilities. But he was straightforward. He only knew to take and take, because that's what BDE had taught him. And he was surprised. Because up until this moment he'd underestimated me. This was the only arrow in my quiver. The only glimmer of a way out that I could possibly see.

What if the even more powerful tactic was to let go? What if I could flex my dominance by releasing my need for control and showing that I would succeed whatever happened? That's confidence, right? That's dominance? I hoped it was. Because I knew that at this point Barbara and McKenzie would end up with whoever won our invisible duel of wills.

It was a far more primal contest than I'd realized. We weren't just two men with a woman between us. We were two budding chieftains struggling for control of our tiny kingdoms. And the one who lost would be kicked to the curb, alone and broken.

Barbara's face was conflicted as I looked down at her and she looked up at me. Her hands in her lap were rigid with tension and her lips were pressed together in a thoughtful curve. She wet her lips, started to say something, glanced at Aaron Burns, and then let her mouth fall shut.

She shook her head, blonde hair swaying. "I won't leave Aaron," she said, and her face was set in an expression I recognized. It was Barbara's 'I've made my decision' face.

I swallowed. And there it was. My final gambit. Defeated.

I could have pressed the issue. I could have gone for it all and used whatever means I had to try and convince her to return. But that wasn't the point.

I had said I would respect her decision. And a Man honors his word. It's what makes him strong.

But I still felt dull and empty. Everything I'd gone through tonight. Dealing with Aaron's smug attitude. Seeing how the other man had used his unlocked talents to transform Barbara from a dynamic woman into dull-minded plaything. Watching my wife's lover make out with my date. All of it. It was all for nothing.

"I wasn't aware you were a player," Aaron Burns said, and I looked up again. His tone was almost musing, and his lean face twisted into what I could only describe as a hungry expression while his eyes roamed across my face. "But in our game, we play for keeps."

I felt my heart seize up but I forced myself to breathe easy. "Kenz?" I said gently. "I think we did all we can. It's time to leave." I didn't want to go. I didn't want to leave my wife behind. And I didn't want to deal with the possibility that I might have lost McKenzie as well. But there was nothing more for me to do here. I just had to get out while Aaron Burns was still on his back foot.

My stepdaughter brushed back dark hair from her light brown eyes and her gaze slowly turned my way. She seemed to hesitate a second, then the teenager shook her head slightly. Her eyes cleared and her full lips turned up into a lovely smile.

"Of course, Dad," she said, and she shrugged free of Aaron's arm.

It was almost worth losing Barbara to see the expression of shocked dismay on Aaron Burns's face as McKenzie walked the four steps to my side and leaned casually against my shoulder.

"But..." the man spluttered. "You... I..." It was as if he couldn't compute the idea that he had been played, that a woman might be able to resist his charms.

McKenzie tossed her head, dark hair tumbling. She fixed him with a teasing smirk, but said nothing.

I ignored the soaring relief in my chest and made sure it didn't show on my face. Ignoring Aaron now, I turned myself one last time to my wife. She looked up at me with those blue eyes but I couldn't let myself fall into them. "I may not need you Barbara," I told her simply. "But I do want you. McKenzie and I... we'll be at home if you want to come back to us."

Then I turned and walked away with my stepdaughter in tow.

Behind us, Aaron and Barbara watched us go. I could feel their eyes digging holes into my back. Aaron's eyes were lasers that wanted to cut me down where I stood. But I imagined that Barbara's gaze was almost wistful.

* * *

"Did I do well, Dad?" McKenzie's voice was anxious as we slid into the Tesla. She glanced over at me as I hit the ignition and the vehicle vibrated to life.

I didn't glance over as I responded. "Honestly?" I said. "You scared the hell out of me, angel." I let out a soft huff of a nervous laugh and I forced myself not to think about what we were leaving behind as I pulled out of the parking spot. We slid forward between rows of cars.

In my peripheral vision, McKenzie ducked her head. "Sorry," she said, grimacing. "I had to sell it."

I blew out a breath. "You definitely sold it." I tried to keep the tension out of my voice. There was a momentary lull. Then, my curiosity rose and I glanced over. "Was it hard?"

McKenzie shrugged. "Was what hard?"

I gestured with one hand, keeping the other lightly on the wheel. "You know..." I wasn't sure how to vocalize all of the concepts and theories and strange realities that were whirling through my mind. "Resisting him? Was he..." I paused again. "Especially persuasive?"

"Ah." McKenzie hesitated a moment, and then nodded briskly. "It was hard. As soon as he started talking to me at the bar it was pretty much impossible to ignore him. Like I said before. It was as if he was this magnet and I was just being drawn closer and closer. My thoughts started to go slow, kind of like when you speak in that certain way with me or Adrianna. And I just wanted to be close to him and listen to what he was saying."

"How did you break through it?" I asked, surprised.

My stepdaughter was blushing cutely when I glanced over. "I thought of you," she said. "Of how nice it feels when you hold me. Or when you lie with your head in my lap. Or how awesome it feels when we make..." she trailed off. "When we... have sex."

There was another pause, and then the teenager leaned across the center console to kiss me on the shoulder. "You know I'm not ever going to leave you, right?" she asked softly. She didn't lean away, and there was something in her voice that made me realize it was more than just a profession of loyalty.

McKenzie was trying to tell me something else.

I raised my eyebrows and glanced down into her face. My stepdaughter's eyes were wide and her face was strained. "I trust you," I told her.

She nodded and rested her forehead on my shoulder. We pulled out onto the road. It would be about 20 minutes or so to drive back home. I wondered how it would feel to arrive, to step back through my front door knowing that my wife would never be here again. To know that my family was broken, and that it was my fault because I wasn't strong enough.

Then I realized McKenzie had been silent, resting against my side, for five or six minutes while I'd been wrapped in my thoughts. I shrugged my shoulder to get her attention.

She lifted up her face and pulled back into her seat, dropping her head against the headrest.

"What is it?" I asked after a moment. "There's something you wanted to say." I tried to sound gentle, but I was on edge.

McKenzie shrugged, looking out the window as dark shapes blurred past. There was nothing to see out there, but I knew she was thinking.

I waited patiently, then after another few minutes I leaned forward to speak. That was when she said it.

"I love you."

Thu-thump. Thu-thump.

I could suddenly hear my heart beating very loud in my chest, and I focused all of my concentration on keeping the Tesla driving straight. McKenzie was looking over at me and I wasn't looking back, not because I didn't know what she was saying but because I realized the gravity of it. And I knew, also, that out of all the things I could say in this moment there were only a few right things to say.

"I love you too, darling," I told her lightly, eyes on the road. I was playing for time, but my stepdaughter shook her head.

"You know what I mean," she insisted. "Not just as a father figure or a provider. More than that. I love you..." It was obvious she was struggling, not quite sure how to say it and fighting the discomfort of revealing so much. "As a man... As a lover..."

I was almost surprised at how vulnerable my stepdaughter looked. She was watching me closely, her expression strained as she lay all of her cards down on the table. There was no going back from this declaration, because once they're out on the air you can't take those three little words back.

"As a partner..." McKenzie murmured.

I realized, as she looked pleadingly at me from the passenger side, that McKenzie had been feeling this way for more than a short time. Our past few weeks together had been like an accelerated deep dive into a romantic relationship. We lived together and slept together, we talked about our problems and we had been through emotional drama. It was like, by accident, we'd jammed months or years as a couple into an incredibly brief span.

I could only suspect, later, that being in love with me was why McKenzie had been able to resist Aaron Burns. Why she'd been worried about sharing me with Barbara. But in the moment I was too busy thinking about a different epiphany. I knew there must be reasons I shouldn't feel this way, but I couldn't fool myself. By now, the fact that McKenzie was my stepdaughter barely flicked across my consciousness. I was in love with this girl, too. Everything that I'd wanted, I had with her.

I was silent as we pulled off the main street and back into the suburbs. We had a couple more turns, and then we would be home. We were still driving between dark houses and trees, but there was moonlight and the street was empty and calm. The Tesla made almost no noise as we slid along, close to the ground.

McKenzie wanted me to talk. She wanted me to answer. She didn't expect me to deny her declaration, but there's always that little fear in the corners of your mind that tells you the other person doesn't feel the same way. Only she didn't say anything. She just watched me with wide eyes as I kept my own eyes ahead and maneuvered us up into the driveway.

I parked the car and started to get out.

McKenzie reached out and grabbed my cuff as I moved, tugging me to a halt. When I looked over she scowled worriedly. "Come on, John..." she said, her voice rising and filled with tension. "Just say something."

Now I couldn't keep the grin from jumping from one side of my face to the other. I rolled my eyes and the energy of my inner Alpha Male flared. "Of course I love you, Kenz." It felt so easy to say, sinfully easy. The words rolled from my tongue without hesitation. I don't know how many times I'd said them before, but they meant something different this time. This time they meant that I wasn't just her stepfather. I was her Man.

My stepdaughter scowled harder and her fingers curled into a loose fist. She punched me in the arm. "Jerk," she muttered. Blowing out a little huff of air, she slid from the car and out the other side, starting to circle in front of the hood.

Grin still plastered to my face, I chuckled and extracted myself from the car, hurrying to get in front of the teen. "Hey, McKenzie..." I said, holding up my hands to stop her.

"What?" she pouted, narrowing her eyes at me and folding her arms. She was just a few feet away now, so even in the dark I could see the twinkle in her eye, the smile that she was trying to keep off of her lips.

"I love you, too." It was the second time I'd said it that way, and McKenzie couldn't help herself.

The smile broke out across her lips and then she was springing forward and throwing her arms around my neck and kissing me. We were stumbling and heading for the steps and the porch. Then up the stairs we went and the car went dark in the driveway as I fumbled in my pocket for the front door key.

And then we were inside.

* * *

My jacket hit the floor of the entry. My hands were on McKenzie's back and side and hips and her lips were hot and searing into my own. Her breath touched at my face and throat when she gasped. I felt the desire rising inside of me, through my body, lighting like newspaper at the touch of a match. I had never been more turned on. I'd never been more into anyone than I was into my 18-year-old stepdaughter at that moment.

She pulled back long enough to reach up and tug at the knot of my tie with deft fingers, biting her lip and glancing up into my face with smoky eyes. Her dark hair fell across her forehead and tumbled over her shoulders and the soft purple of the dress.

I moved closer again, my hands cupping her cheeks. My tie slithered around my neck and then fell into a pile at our feet.

We went up the stairs, McKenzie's dress bunching at her hips as her long, athletic legs wrapped around my waist. Her mouth was on my lips and cheeks and jaw as I cleared the last step and moved down the corridor into the master bedroom. Her hands clutched at my broad back as I strode to the bed and knelt on one knee, lowering the teenager to the mattress. There was only the light coming in from the moon and the streetlights outside, so the sheets were a shining background to the darkness of her silhouette.

"McKenzie," I said, kneeling over her. I felt the throbbing, pulsing desire that filled me, the heat that painted lines where her fingers had brushed across my body.

"Yes?" Her voice was husky and low and her fingers were on the front of my shirt, pulling at the buttons.

"I think we can make this work." It was the final brick, the last domino that tumbled down, the last puzzle piece clicking into place.

"We will."

There was a confidence to her tone that made my heart rise, just like my pulsing manhood was rising in my slacks. I felt the familiar, uncomfortable, pressure of being restrained, and my hands left the bed. They went to my belt and then they were stripping it off and tossing it away.

"McKenzie," I ordered, undoing my slacks. "Take off that dress for me." I didn't need to use my primal charisma to supercharge my words. My stepdaughter was already wriggling in a thoroughly distracting way, contorting to unzip her dress and get it off her stunning body.

"Yes, Daddy," she murmured, and there was a flash of that enticing smile that drove me wild.

I growled, lust roaring up into my chest. I shoved my pants and boxer briefs down and away and off, kicking them aside. My length sprang free, straight and hard as a steel beam. I felt the tightening energy in my body, the growing tension in the air that made it hard to breath.

Before me, the teenager was kicking the dress away, leaving her naked in only a pair of lacy lilac panties and a matching bra. The fabric of her lingerie looked so delicate and inviting I couldn't help myself.

"Wow..." I muttered, my hands tracing up her thighs.

My stepdaughter shivered and moaned at my touch, her hips writhing. Her eyes never left mine. I pinned her to the bed with my dark gaze, my mouth playful but my expression controlled. I grabbed one tanned leg and tugged her toward me, my stepdaughter grinning up at me as she slid closer down the bed. Then, I smirked, and with a grunt I grabbed her other ankle and flipped her onto her stomach.

McKenzie's hair flew through the air and tumbled across her back, the mattress bouncing her body and making her perky teen ass jiggle invitingly. She gasped at my sudden movement, and then purred as she realized my intent.

My hands were on her hips, pulling her back onto her hands and knees, one hand moving across the globe of her ass, squeezing the taut flesh. I felt my pulse race with arousal and my cock trembled between my legs as I held myself in check.

"Are you ready, angel?" My voice was now a low rumble, deep and full and strong.

"Please, Daddy..." she murmured.

"Good." My fingers hooked in the waistband of her panties and pulled them down her legs. I gently guided them free of her feet and then caressed up her calf, settling into my position behind her. My body was aching for her, wanting more, but I let the tension build higher and higher. It was palpable. McKenzie's inner thighs were wet with her juices and my cock was throbbing, the head beginning to drip with precum. "So am I."

My hips moved forward and I slowly slid inside of her, my girth spreading McKenzie open around me. She was as hot and tight as I remembered, but something about this time felt different and unique.

My stepdaughter's tight body trembled with pleasure and she mewled out a soft cry of bliss, her head dropping forward and her back arching to offer her ass up toward me. "Please, Daddy..." I heard her muffled request. "More."

I pulled back and thrust again, just a little faster. Her inner tunnel was wet and wanton, hot as an oven around my shaft. I could feel every shock of pleasure run through the 18-year-old's body as she tensed around my length. And then again, just a little faster. She groaned and pushed back against me, fingers tightening into fists in the sheets.

And then the dam broke. I was moving faster and faster, one hand gripping McKenzie's hip and the other reaching forward to fumble with the clasp of her bra. My cock powered into my stepdaughter's dripping snatch and I could feel her body respond with shudders of ecstasy. Her every moan sent a spike of arousal through my body. When my balls began to tighten, the idea of filling her lithe young body with my hot, sticky seed made my manhood pulse.

McKenzie's bra came undone and she was shrugging free of it, one hand brushing hair away from her face. She glanced back at me as our bodies came together over and over, eyes wide with bliss and lips parted in a moan. I could see the heat in her light eyes, the fiery desire that rose higher and higher and became all consuming.

I shifted my position and then pulled back, sliding free from the teen's body with a hot, smooth sensation. As fast as we had just been moving, now it felt like we were moving through honey. The electric tension between us never waned as McKenzie slowly twisted, staring into my eyes unblinkingly, and lay down on her back, spreading her legs wide open for me.

My hands gently rested on her knees and then my fingers brushed up her thighs.

She sucked in a quick breath as I trailed lightly, teasingly, across her pussy and over her clit. But I moved on too quickly for her to get more than a taste of pleasure. My hands spread across her stomach and then slid down to the bed on either side as I lowered myself over her. I felt my shaft throb with lust as I moved slowly closer.

McKenzie's tits were perky spheres on her chest, her nipples high and hard at the peaks. I took one between my lips and flicked my tongue, sucking gently.

Another sharp gasp of pleasure followed by a moan.

I eased between her outer folds and paused, the tip of my length just ready to slip inside of her. I was laying over McKenzie's body now, her knees up by my hips and her lips by my ear as I gently kissed her neck.

"I want you, Daddy..."

Her words snapped the tension.

I pushed myself up onto my hands and my hips moved forward, my cock thrusting inside of McKenzie's body and making her arch her back at the sudden pleasure.

She gasped and a soft cry escaped on a breath. "Yesss..." she murmured breathlessly. "Yesss..."

I moved. Faster. My rhythm driving. I felt the heat between us, the crackling lightning as her body fell over the edge.

McKenzie's body clenched around me as I split her in half. Her long legs tightened against my hips, her heels locked in the small of my back. She cried out and her head fell back into the pillows. Her hazel eyes widened and then squeezed shut. And I could feel the pleasure clenching, pulsing, tightening and releasing her muscles and core.

Her pussy was volcanic around my throbbing rod and I barely slowed as she came all over me. I leaned down and kissed her throat, breathing in her scent and letting her breathe my scent in return. I felt her stiffen slightly and then heard her murmur a soft sigh of bliss as my musk worked its way into her body and mind.

My balls were heavy and my pulse roared in my ears. I felt like I was ready to explode and I just wanted to hold off a few more seconds. My cock was sheathed in the fantastic heat and comfort of her body, plumming her deepest depths and massaging her innermost walls.

I didn't want this moment to end.

And that was when it ended.

I was buried to the hilt inside her perfect, fuckable body and I just felt myself fall over the edge. My body was too high on the emotions of the moment and I had no more self-control. My cock spasmed and my core clenched, and then I felt the electric bliss radiate out into my body.

I heard myself breathing quickly and then every part of me was straining with pleasure. From my toes to my fingers, every fiber twisted and relaxed and then another wave crashed atop me. And another and another. And by the time McKenzie and I were done we were sprawled together atop the mattress in a heap.

I lay back in the sheets but didn't close my eyes. I couldn't close my eyes. I was still too wired, my body and brain alive with energy but focused on a single thought.

I was in love. It was a strange thing to be focused on. I don't know if I should have been focused on it. But love was just as crazy and wonderful a drug as I remembered. And I was already hooked again.

My eyes roamed over McKenzie's figure, her fit curves and her smooth, tanned skin. The moonlight played over her legs and part of her hip, filtered by the shutters, and gave her zebra stripes of shadow on a long, athletic leg.

"Do I pass inspection?" The teenager's voice was low and relaxed, satisfied.

I glanced over into the lovely face beside mine and was struck by what I realized.

My wife was gone. But I would go on without her. I couldn't get back what I'd lost before I changed my life. But that was the only time I would have to learn the fundamental rule:

Be a Man. A Man wins. A Man conquers. A Man controls his world.

"You do, angel," I murmured, smiling lazily.

But those plans for conquering and controlling the world would have to wait until morning. Maybe then I would be able to focus on all the problems still left to handle. Aaron Burns and Barbara were still together, and I couldn't imagine the other man being pleased about losing McKenzie. Mr. Silver Fox's card was burning a hole in my jacket pocket, and the mysterious founder of BDE had said he wanted to work together.

My gaze roamed over my stepdaughter's nude body, her full, bouncy tits and her smooth legs dappled with moonlight. But most important, I had one fantastic, sexy, barely-legal woman in my bed and another busty babe just a text away. And we had plenty of time to enjoy each other before any of those other issues needed to be dealt with.

There was time for everything. And tonight would be the start of it all.

THE END

(for now...)

The story was not finished. (Chapter 10/? If you're interested in seeing the future chapter, you can go.

( literotica.com JCBeleren )

Or search on Google (JCBeleren)

ANNOUNCEMENTS: Thank you so much for reading the first ten chapters of Brain Development Enterprises. Chapter 10 marks the end of the first arc of BDE, and I'll be taking a break from this story to work on other projects.

Chapter 27: Chapter 27. Piss In Sis Mouth (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

Written by Slayer104

On: archiveofourown.org

Summary: Rick wakes up in an entirely different world after meeting an accident in his previous one. Fortunately for him this new world allows him to do whatever perverted things he can. Those ideas which were taboo in his world will find very easy acceptance here.

Tags: Anal Sex, Tails, Aliens, Large Cock, Large Breasts, Scat, piss drinking, Bestiality, Angels, Rough Sex, Deepthroating, Beating, Face Slapping, Spanking, Incest, Mother-Son Relationship, Teacher-Student Relationship, Females dominated,Masochist ladies, Humiliation, Marriage, Master/Slave, Face-Fucking, Degradation, Pregnant Sex, Pregnancy Kink, Aunt/Nephew Incest, Anal Gaping, Cum in Eyes, human toilet,

Arthur: Everyone fucks everyone world. Please don't dive if the tags make you uncomfortable or you are seeking exclusive female partners for the MC. Thanks!! Slayer104

.....

.....

'Ok that's pretty hard'. Rick sighed while he pushed his bike around. Today was not particularly a lucky day for Rick as he was facing some hard time. First thing in the morning he got a mail regarding his entrance test result for a reputed school in the city and despite giving his best he didn't qualify for it.

And although none in his immediate family will blame him for it but now Rick was in a dilemma, should he settle for a less reputed school or should he apply for another school in another city.

Rick has a family supporting him at every point of life. His loving mother taking care of him since his childhood even when his father was not not available for him and was busy with his work. His father although absent from his early years while he was growing up, was the constant source of motivation in his life. His sister was the focus of his adoration, her cheerful laughter got rid of any worries he had.

So when his results arrived he had a thoughtful morning. When his mother saw him she can see the tension on his face.

'Hey Rick' his mother called him.

'Yeah mom' Rick answered.

'Would you be kind enough to fetch some groceries for the house as we are running pretty low on it'

'Sure mom I will be free in an hour' Rick replied in a monotonous voice.

Rick washed up as it was going to be afternoon in a few minutes. He got ready and left his house to go towards the local mall. While on the way his bike broke down and now he is pushing it around.

Rick was waiting on the signal when he realised a lady with a child cart that she was holding on to while on the opposite end of the road crossing. While looking towards her and appropriating her beauty he didn't realise that the signal was green now.

When he was getting ready to cross the road, he can see a fast moving car in his peripheral vision. Realisation struck him that the car is not slowing down at any rate and maybe the lady with the child might be in danger. Sensing that trying to warn her would not be possible now. He rushed towards them.

All his life Rick was not a heroic guy. He himself didn't realise how he got the idea of helping her just in the spur of the moment.

Result you ask? Well Rick is now on the road lying down in a pool of blood, most probably his own.

'This is a quite a disappointing end.' when tried to open his eyes, he can see the face of the mother of the child. At this point of time her face was nothing less then that of a fairy. He can see her mouth moving.

'Ohh, she must be sreaming for help. Sorry, to disappoint you lady I can feel my internal organs rupturing, I don't think I can survive this haha' Rock thought. Rick's hearing faculties had been collapsed.

Last thing he saw was a car stopping by and she carried him to it with help from some padestrians. And then he closed his eyes never to open them again in this life.

'Well atleast the mother child pair was saved' was the last lingering thought in his mind. In his last moments he was worried for his family how they will take his loss. How they will move forward with their lives.

Rick was found himself laying on a bed once he opened his eyes. Where was he? And how was he still alive? Was everything till now was some kind of a dream? He got up to check his body. But just then he realised that he was not in his room. This was definitely not his room. It was a strange one with strange patterns on the wall. The bed was a large one with different bedsheets. He found that he had shrinked down by a foot. Immediately taking a look in the nearby mirror he found a strange guy guy inside. He had green hair now instead of the previous black ones and a completely different face all together. He had only read the cases of transmigration in novels and stories in his previous life but looking at the guy in the mirror he was confident that just now his soul had been transferred to this body after dying, a few minutes back.

First he had to make sure if he was even on earth or not. But he didn't need to do anything as he felt like his head was banged against the floor, such was the pain that hit him. He had to roll on the floor to ease the pain by a bit. Everything calmed down after a while when he found out that now his brain had a different memory all together. It might belong to the guy whose body he took over. The first thing that confirmed his thoughts that he was not on earth now was the thing swinging behind his back, that he thought of only now after accessing the memories of the other guy. He held the tail attached to his butt. It was a soft to the touch yet hard and bony at the same time. Rest of his body structure was similar to the humans on earth. "Rick come down for the breakfast. Get up already." He heard a shout break his thoughts. Now the only thing on his mind was to mix with this family and don't let them find out that their son was no more in this world, for obvious reasons.

Getting down he found his way to the hall where he found his family sitting on the table. The more he focused his mind on the memories the more was revealed to him about them. His family was quite a unique one as he had no father in this family. Rather he got two mothers who brought him up. First one was Amelia who worked as the housewife while his second mom worked as a scientist at the best lab in the country. Apart from them he had two elder sisters. The eldest sister named Ruby, worked in the military department while the next one named Mira was attending the same shool as him. She was three years senior than himself. He was around 14 years of age, that meant Mira was approaching 18 and Ruby was 24 years old already. The reproduction system in this world had advanced too much from his previous one since his mothers did not required any male counterparts to conceive any of them.

Instead the fertilization happened through a machine. Sex in this world was just there for enjoyment and most of the people were not even interested in sex nowadays. They had priorities in their lives and sex was probably at the last. Just then Mira said to him "Rick go take your morning poop and then you can join us at the breakfast table." He did not mind her crude word as it was just part of their culture. When Rick saw Siri he was mesmerized for a few minutes. This lady was too beautiful. A beauty had he had never before seen in his life before today. He marveled at her long green hair and creamy skin. She had a light lipstick on and was already dressed up to leave for her office. This was his birth mother because he shared his hair colour with her. He also saw Ruby sitting beside her. She had long red hair meaning that both her and Mira were daughters of Amelia, his other mother. Amelia was cooking the breakfast in the kitchen while Mira was nowhere to be found.

He did as told and moved towards the toilet. In front of him he found an eastern style seat to sit on and take a dump. He didn't mind it but before he can drop his pants down, he was shocked by a voice coming from his side. "Did you forgot about my punishment brother? You can not take your dump there. Come here and shit in my mouth." The toilet was quite large in size hence he did not realise that he was not alone in there. Besides him, he found a redhead girl. That was his elder sister Mira and it seemed like she had been punished to eat his poop somehow. Her statements triggered his memories. Although, all the recent ones were still very hazy but he can now recall what was her deal. She had stolen mother's car to enjoy with her friends. She was not of the legal age to drive yet, that's why now she was punished with eating only poop for a week. And this was not a taboo subject in this world.

Here women regularly included shit in their diets. But that was not the case with men. The anatomy of men and women were quite different in this world. Starting with women, they were always larger than men here. Women here were mostly more than 6 ft tall. While men will rarely go above the height of more than 5 ft. He himself was only 4 and a half feet tall in contrast to his around 6 ft tall redhead sisters. "What are you thinking about little Rick? Are you not feeling like doing it right now?" Mira once again broke his line of thoughts. He hurriedly thought of something and replied "I can take a dump in the to toilet sis. And you can tell mother that you ate it? How about that?" He was not yet ready to adjust to this world's norms. Mira laughed at her naive little brother. "Haha brother I know you are worried about me but don't. Firstly, even though it doesn't taste anything like mother Amelia's delicious cooking, it does not tastes horrible either. Secondly, you should know that every girl need to learn eating this at an early age. Hence mother his just making me learn by the means of the punishment. So do not fret over it too much, just take a dump like you would normally do it."

Rick had no other choice other than obeying her. "But sis where should I take a piss?" Mira laughed again "haha naive brother, why are you brooding over it so much just piss in my mouth too. What's the big deal?" Rick found his questions redundant. Since she can eat shit then certainly she can drink the piss. Not wanting to aggravate any more of her doubts on him he dropped his pants. The thing in his pants managed to scare the shit out of him. It was a mean looking tool, with a pointy head and a thick jagged pattern surrounded his dick from all sides. It was around 6 inches in length but that was it's flaccid length. The way this cock looked he believed it might even injure the vagina that it enters. But looking at his impatient sister who laid on the floor with her mouth wide open, he knew he would get the time to explore his body later. Taking his position over her head he dropped his cock in her mouth and released the control over his bladder. He took a long peaceful piss on his sister's welcoming mouth.

Mira expertly gulped it all down her throat. The moment of truth came when he had to strain his anal muscles to force his turds out into the waiting mouth of Mira. He looked down to see a long turd hanging above her eager mouth. It was nothing like he had imagined. In his mind this was supposed to be a disgusting looking, foul smelling thing but what he saw was not giving off any smells, while it was pinkish in colour. He forced some more and it dropped in Mira's mouth. Since it was already digested for her she need not chew on it so she let it slide down her throat. It continued for 5 minutes when Rick had already pushed out 4 long turds from his intestine. "I am done sis." Mira raised her head a little and cleaned his sphincter with her tongue. He got up and washed his butt crack in the jet of water. Mira gargled her mouth with the water in the sink "Yours was the best little brother out of all in the family. I actually won't mind if I have to eat it all day long haha." Rick can only smile wryly. They both left the toilet together, after which she left for her room and he sat down beside Ruby and Siri to eat his breakfast. In front of him sat another very pretty lady with red hairs. She was only wearing a apron and nothing else.

Rick was feeling his dick swell as he watched his mother Amelia's exposed side boobs. And the more amazing thing was that there were multiple boobs. Actually 4 of them. Yes, the ladies here had 2 sets of large tits that were lactating all the year round. Two of them were already enough to get him excited but he had 4 of them now to play with. He was definitely going to feel them out one way or the other. "Did you sleep well little Rick?" He replied with a short "Yes, mother." Amelia replied back "hmm You are a good child Rick. Don't follow on the steps of your elder sister. We want you to focus on your studies along with your cultivation. That way you can become like your elder sister Ruby and get a reputable job." He knew she was warning him to not be like Mira. She was a bright child in her childhood but now she had found herself surrounded by a bad company and gradually her grades dropped. Despite that her love for him did not change as evident from their interactions just now in the toilet.

Later, Amelia arranged everyone's meal for them before getting engaged in talks with Siri. Same sex marriages were nothing too unique here. Rather the population of men were shrinking in size, so the females marrying each other was rather common. But men marrying among each other was very rare. In any case the body of women had become incompatible to get pregnant with the male sperms in a conventional way. Every pregnancy had to be done with the help of machines. Regarding machines the people of this world were much more advanced than in his previous world. Also, apart from being advanced in science they had another unique ability. And that was to cultivate soul power within their body. Most of their machines used soul power as the fuel to work. Take the example of the mode of transport here. The cars in this world worked on the soul power of the rider.

Soul cultivation was very necessary in this world to move ahead. Males in this world were naturally gifted in soul power cultivation. They were always more powerful at a similar level than a woman. But here evolution granted women another capability to balance the scales. That was the power to digest the poop of the other more powerful organisms. It meant if they can get their hands on the stool of a powerful man, woman or even a beast they are able to digest it and derive soul power from it, making their cultivation path a little easier than men. On the other hand men came to this world already with an advantage hence they can not do the same. Rather if they would try to digest it they might fall sick or in extreme cases it can even lead to death. They finished their meals when Rick thought till here. He was in such a reverie that he didn't even realise the taste of the food. Only thing he knew was that it was some kind of meat based dish.

Siri and Ruby left for their work after giving him a loving hug. Amelia removed the dishes while addressing him "You can leave leave little Rick I will handle the dishes." But Rick had his own plans. He was going to take advantage of this oblivious mother of his. Sex was not a substantial part of people's life here. Most of them would not mind getting fucked anywhere and anytime. It was just that they lacked the enthusiasm to engage in sexual activities. That was the case with the 'Rick' that inhabited this body before him but he was not the same Rick now and he was filled with lustful thoughts about this mature redhead. He ogled at Amelia while replying "No mother I want to help you out a bit." Amelia was pleasantly surprised with his answer. Her boy had always been very caring but most of the time he would not argue with her and would do whatever he was told. But now she thought he had grown up a little and was thinking on his own. "Okay, young man. Then you can help me with dishes. Come."

Rick was washing the dish in the sink while his gaze never left the exposed boobs and butt of Amelia. She too realised this asking him "Is something the matter Rick? You are constantly looking towards me all this while." Her naivety boosted his confidence had he tried to butter her up "Yes, mother. I was thinking if you can remove that apron, so I can gaze at your naked body. You look very beautiful when you are not wearing anything." A single praise from him had instant affect on her and she giggled as she removed the long piece of cloth, exposing her set of 6 large breasts to Rick. Rick felt a tent rising up in his pants. "Thank you Rick. If that's how you feel you can ask me to get naked more often haha." Rick decided that was not at all a bad idea. Taking his chance while she was still happy he said "If you say so mom. Then can you remain naked in the house all day long for me?" Glancing at the hopeful face of her son she thought for a second before agreeing "Hmm okay Rick. If it's only for the home then I think I can remain like this, if you like this. But you will have to promise me you will work harder in yoir studies."

She was trying to take advantage of a curious child. Even though he realised that Rick would agree to that proposition any day. "Hehe thanks mom. I will give my best." Now he can closely observe each and every nipples that adorned her chest. They were very similar to human females yet the multiple sets made it look a bit strange. Nevertheless the more the merrier for him. His easy success had given another boost to his conviction. Now he was not satisfied with only watching. He wanted to get inside her. But can he really try that with her. He just hoped she did not react too badly to his next statements. Once done with the dishes he played his cards "Mother if you don't mind can I use your pussy for sometime?" He said pointing to the tent in his pants. Amelia was still washing her quota of plates as she laughed "Ohh so you have grown this much haha. I never realised. Yes, my child you can definitely use it. Why else do you think mommy got pussy? But it has not been used in a while, so it might be a little tight so try to bear with it." Saying that she bent down on the kitchen rack, pushing her butt out

Chapter 28: Chapter 28. My Mother (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

Rick was in a truly ecstatic mood today. This world was the best. He just asked his mother if he could fuck her, and she readily agreed like it was nothing. What else can he ask for from his life. He laughed deviously when he realised the potential of being able to fuck any women of his choice. He hurriedly dropped his pants down as Amelia laughed at his eagerness to get inside her. Rick stroked his hard and rough cock such that it maxed out in length right in his grip. It had went on to become a beast of more than 8 inches long with the patterns getting even rougher with the increased hardness. Truthfully speaking he knew this dick would look comical on his 4 and half ft tall frame but he had a different problem to deal with right now. He was not actually able to reach her butt to begin his penetration. Searching around he found a stool which he placed behind Amelia and git on it. Now he was in line with her hole. Her pussy was hidden behind her thick locks of hairs falling over her back.

He groomed her hairs out of the way to reveal a normal looking pussy to him behind her long tail. She pulled it up to expose her hole to him. Truthfully speaking he was worried if the shape and size of the pussy too changed in this world but fortunately that was not the case. Another puckered hole was there too which would act as her anus, surely. Rick pulled back the foreskin over his dick to reveal the head. Pressing against the soft labia he tried to force his way inside her. Amelia was definitely not kidding when she said it was going to be tight inside her. In his first try he was only able to push a meager 2 inches inside of her. He had no choice but to grip her waist and try to force his way inside her vagina tract. "Ahhhhh aiyo little Rick you are too eager. Let my vagina properly open up first. This way you will not be able to penetrate me. Here hold onto theses breasts and rub my nipples. You would need to make sure that the lady is aroused before you take your turn with her cunt." She held onto one of her tit for Rick to hold on while she began rubbing her clitoris furiously.

Rick understood the situation perfectly hence he started pinching and rubbing her nipples hard. Within the next few minutes he felt her vagina opening up and giving way for his cock to slide in. But before he can try pushing once more, Amelia stopped him "One more tip little guy. Use your saliva to cover your cock before you enter tht would make it easier and you will face less obstruction." A frustrated Rick did as she told and lathered his cock in his saliva, pushing it forcefully in her vagina. Fortunately Amelia did not protest this time because he was not going to stop anyway. Holding onto both of her lower breasts he pushed on with all his might. "Ahhhh mhhhh ahhhh mhh" He heard his mother give out moans with suppressed screams. Rick looked down to find that he his groin was touching her hips, meaning that all 8 inches of his length was now resting in his mother's baby hole. He was not going to stop here "Pah" he slapped her hard on her butt and sure enough his oblivious mother was none the wiser. "Pah Pah Pah" multiple slaps rang in the house as Amelia's butt turned red from the punishment.

Maybe the pain she was feeling began making her uncomfortable so she asked him about it "What happened Rick? Is there something on my butt? Why are you slapping it so hard?" He grinned and collected all the locks of her shiny red hair in his hands, tugging on it hard he replied "No mother there is nothing on your butt. But I feel good when I fuck you like this. It makes my dick even harder." Amelia nodded replying in affirmative just as he had expected "Okay then Rick. You can slap it as much as you want them. No need to worry about me your mommy can take much harsher punishments than this hehe." Rick had no problem agreeing to that "Understood mother, I will keep that in mind. Also, you don't have any problem if I pull on your hair like this?" Amelia shook her head "No my child, you can pull on it as hard as you want if that makes you feel better." Rick didn't bother replying as he pulled harder on her hair before beginning to piston in and out of her pussy.

The sensation was just heavenly. His rough shaft rubbed against her soft wall generating friction that in turn stimulated both of them. This was his first time fucking a piece of cunt, and that made sure that he did not even last 20 thrusts inside her, exploding his seed in her. Rick pulled out to find a thick greyish cum leaking from her cunt. He slapped her a last time and got off the stool. "Thank you mother, I enjoyed it very much. In addition I learnt new things too. And sorry about cumming in your snatch." Amelia was happy to help but when she herad the world 'learn' from his mouth, her excitement grew doubly. "That is no big deal little guy. No go and focus on your studies. If you feel horny anytime, just let me know mother will be there to help, always." Rick nodded and went to his room on the upper floor. Everything around him felt like dream rather than reality but he had to adjust in this new world.

First things first he would have to get a better idea about his situation. Sitting on his bed he began slowly unfolding the memories of the previous Rick. He remembered his school, his friends and his studies. Situation was as wonderful as he would have wanted but it was not very bad either. The bad part was he was not very talented in soul cultivation on the other hand the good part was that he was a prodigy in his studies. Students in this world had to take up soul cultivation with their studies as a mandatory course. He was worse than average in the cultivation as numerically speaking his talent was stuck at grade 3 while the average for his school was around 4 and the prodigies maxed out till 7th grade. The more grade a person scored in talent aspect the more efficient he will be in cultivating the soul power from the nature. The only saving grace he had was his general studies that he was constantly topping all the charts from his childhood owing to his monstrous aptitude.

He can only hope that this won't change due to his take over of 'Rick's body. Well he would never know if he would not try it out himself. Opening one of his books he tried to read through it. After an hour or so he had managed to surprise even himself with how fast he was grabbing the concept, like everything was in his genes. This was a good news fir him. Another thing was now that his lust was satisfied he actually loved reading the books. From morning he started and it was already evening and he had read through the entire book in this time. "Damn.. this guy was definitely a monster. I can't even imagine if I am able to perform this good with a borrowed body, how good actually he might have been." He was feeling a little hungry now. Lunch was not actually a thing here. If anyone starved then they can eat but it mostly they required to eat only two times in a day. Someone knocked on the door "Come in its open." Amelia entered fully nude in his room, giving him a tight hug.

"You will definitely make mommy proud one day. Now come we will go out for a bit. You can't be stuck in home all day long." Rick nodded as he reluctantly left the embrace of her milky tits. "Go call your sister too. We will go to the park. I will get ready." Amelia left after saying that. Rick dropped his pants and stroked his dick for a while. In this world he would never need to masturbate again. What's more was he can easily dominate women here without them ever realising it. His dick grew to its full length. "Time to check on my poop eating sister hehe" *Knock* *Knock* He was knocking on Mira's door. "Come in." Came the sweet voice from inside. Rick entered without his pants and a dick pointing towards the heavens. "What happened to your pants brother?" She asked just as he entered. "I have come to you for that only sis. I wanted to take a piss. So can I do it in your mouth? hehe" Rick answered giggling mischievously. She found his teasing, a little out of character for him but her baby brother was still growing up so she can blame his hormones fir that. Anyways, it was not like she disliked anything about him in any way.

Getting down from her bed she dropped to her knees and opened her mouth for him after giving him a loving smile. Rick was happy to oblige. Placing his dick head on her tongue he let loose his bladder as a long piss came running down his urethra and straight to her throat. Mira drank it all without spilling even a drop. Once he removed his cock he saw Mira looked like something was puzzling her. He asked her "Is something the matter sister? Was my piss that good? haha" He joked with her. She remained silent for a minute before speaking "I don't know little Rick. It was of completely different taste than from the morning. It was like the taste improved by a big margin as well as it had traces of soul power in it. Did you eat or drink something different than usual today?" Rock recalled his previous daily routines and go found it exactly similar to today's "Nope sis. I did not have anything after the breakfast in the morning." Mira nodded replying with a cheerful smile "haha Maybe the traces of soul power might have been my imagination. But one thing is for sure, your urine tasted sweet like nectar today.... Okay enough talking, did you came to me just for this or you got anything else for me?"

He recollected the real reason for coming here "Yes, sis. Mom actually asked you to come for a walk with us." Watching her face lose her enthusiasm by quite a bit he discerned that something might be wrong with her. "No Rick, you go with her. Tell her I will be in my room." With that she wanted to move back to her bed but Rick was not going to let her go like this. He made the cutest puppy face he could manage and began nagging her about it. "Can't you come for my sake sis? It's been so long that we took a walk together." Mira wanted to deny but his innocent face made sure that she was not able to do that.

Rick was walking with two magnificent beauties on both his sides. Their destination was the local park in their neighborhood. Once they reached there all of them were seperated one by one. Amelia began chatting around with few of her friends that consisted of other housewives staying close by. Rick was absorbed by a group of boys that he had known, a few of them were from his class. This way he did not notice when his sister disappeared from his sight. The game they played was very similar to a football match in his world so it worked out well. Even he was not the best player among then still he was not worst either. After back to back two match they settled for a break and Rick discussed with his friends and took his leave to find Mira. After looking for her for more than 10 minutes he found her sitting under a free in the abandoned part of the park.

"Hey sis what happened? Don't you have someone to play with?" Mira was meditating on her soul power under the tree when her brother called out to her. She gave him a wry smile "No little brother, I am not particularly familiar with anyone here." Rick had known that she was not the kind of social creature that can mingle with everyone but this new condition was worse than he imagined. Looks like the previous Rick was simply unaware of her situation. He thought for a while and sat beside her "Hmm then how about you play with me?" Mira hugged him affectionately replying "No, need little brother. You need not think about me, go and have a good time with your friends." He smiled back saying "I already had that sis. Now I want to play with you. hmmm How about this? I always lacked a pet and mothers won't allow me to have one anytime soon. So how about you become a pet dog for me while we are out playing?"

Mira was practically amazed with his thinking process how did he connected his lack of a pet with her circumstance. She thought it through and the suggestion was not bad, she will have a good time pass and Rick too will be able to enjoy like this. She replied in affirmative "Okay little Rick we can do that. So how do you want me to become your dog?" He thought for a while and began removing her clothes one by one saying "First thing we got to do is get you all naked... Now go down on all fours nicely.. yes like that sis." Mira followed whatever he said and ended up becoming Rick's little red-headed bitch. He tugged onto her hairs pulling her along with him "Come little doggo. Your master will take you for a walk." Mira was not able to control her laugh at this "haha Little Rick you are so into this." Rick suddenly stopped and kneeled in front of her, jerking her head with his grip on her hair he gave her a tight slap, with a grin on his face. "Pah" Mira was dazed for a while from the sudden assault on her face but she smiled once she heard Rick explain himself "Sis you are supposed to be a pet dog. Why are you talking like a human?"

She smiled sweetly realised that she had actually messed up. "Yap.. yap. Yappp.." she barked like a little puppy to correct her previous mistake. Rick patted her head and resumed his walk with his personal bitch. He to adjust his large dick multiple times in his pants because the boner he was getting from this dominance was proving to be too much for him to handle. It's been dusk already so Amelia was looking for her children through the park while rest of the housewives had already left with theirs. Just then she saw a red headed girl walking on all fours while the boy beside her was clutching her hair in his hand, guiding her behind him. Realising that they were indeed her young ones she walked towards them giggling at their performance "Is that a new kind of game you siblings had devised?" Rick nodded, replying as he passed on Mira's clothes to her "Yes mother. Sister Mira had agreed to be my pet dog from now on whenever I want her to be."

"Hmm is that so Mira." She tried confirming it with Mira just to tease them a little. "Yap.. yap..." The puppy sounds she made cleared her doubts altogether. Her daughter was taking this game seriously so she decided to leave them to it. "Okay you can end this now we need to leave now. Let's go." Rick shook his head "No, mother. I can't let her go before we reach home. She will come to home with us like this only." Amelia was a little surprised at Rick throwing a tantrum but when she saw Mira move closer to his legs and rub her face in it, she allowed them. Hence, Rick had left home along with his sister but returned with a personal bitch of his own. He can't thank god or whatever, who sent him in this place enough. Siri and Ruby were already back till the time they reached back home. Both of them were astonished to see a Mira walking on all four of her limbs and Amelia explained them the details. All of them had a good laugh once she was done explaining.

Rick allowed Mira to quit her job as his pet once he was inside the house, telling her that she would have to keep her promise of being his bitch when he wanted. A promise that she knew, she never made. Yet, she replied in affirmative before dressing up and leaving for her room. Ruby too had left for her room to freshen up, so Rick sat beside his other mommy on the sofa. Siri was watching a television sort of thing. He was not sure because all it showed was a single channel. He settled on her lap, cuddling with her. She saw him act all cute with her and gave him a motherly hug "So, my child do you require something from your mother haha". It was time for Rick to test if his second mother too was as gullible as his first. "Yes mother, actually... Can I kiss you on your mouth mommy?" He said with an innocent face but hiding a lecherous gaze in his heart, ogling her painted puffy lips.

Chapter 29: Chapter 29. Soul Power (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

"Just that? I thought you required me to buy you something. I heard from your mother, little Rick that you have developed a desire to have sex with the opposite gender. You need not be shy about it. You can ask anyone in the house if you feel like doing it. Don't suppress your desire, you can try whatever you want to explore with us. And if you want to try something that your sisters don't allow you, know this you got your mothers here hehe" She went on her monologue for sex education for her baby boy. Rick can't control himself, didn't she just gave him a free ticket to do whatever he wanted with his family's bodies? And he sure was going to take full advantage of this. First things first he would have to taste those red lips of her. Sitting in her lap gave him the perfect leverage over her large built. Pulling her head down with his hands on her cheeks he slowly touched his lips to her's. Pushing his long tongue inside her warm mouth he wrestled with her's to capture more space. Saliva trickled down from both mother and son's mouths.

Rick was now biting weakly on her lips and chewing on them. Siri had not imagined that her son will be so talented in sex related activities. She was not ready for this, yet her pussy desired otherwise. The more he chewed on her luscious lips, the more heat she felt in her groin. One of the main reason for their species' declining interest in sex was due to a lack of proper foreplay form both sides. Both the sexes did not actually knew how to make the other one horny and neither were they interested in knowing, with their busy lives. Amelia was watching her son latched on to Siri's mouth from paste quater of an hour now. At first she thought that Rick was just curious so he had just wanted to suck on her lips a little. But the longer she watched, she began feeling the need to once again penetrate her cunt. She rubbed onto her clit while reminiscing about the morning when her son's long dick reched deep inside her. Although, he was not able to last long enough. Still the sensation was unique in itself.

Her son's manhood was actually quite unique such that, his length was more than double the length of grown up men of her species. That is the longest dick she had ever been penetrated with before today was of 5 inches in length. She had not had sex in many months with Siri but today she was planning to ask her to use the longest dildo in her. On the sofa Rick had ended his kiss saying "Your mouth was so sweet mom." Siri smiled at him "haha Of course kiddo. Your mother is one of the most beautiful lady in this part of the town." He did not argue that with her and got up and dropped his pants down. He put both his foot on her thighs, making his long dick rest on her face. Since he already had the full access to her body, he will make use of it completely. "Open your mouth wide mother. My cock would like to taste your mouth now hehe." He acted like this was some kind of game for him. Siri too was fooled into thinking like he was just enjoying himself rather than having a serious sex session with her.

Just as she let her jaw loose, Rick was a little scared to put his dick inside. Actually somehow he had not realised this while kissing her, that the canine of the women here were sharper than normal. Even though for men the canine had evolved to be pretty much useless now but in women it was still very much there. They were only 2 cm in length but they were sharp. But he he felt assured once he took a look at his rugged manhood. "Careful with those teeth mommy." He warned her anyway and she returned a comforting gaze like she was saying 'I got it.' He felt the warm sensation of on his head as he pushed through her oral cavity. Adjusting a little he forced it even deeper when he can feel her soft uvula on his dick. Siri took it all inside with gagging a bit in response. Holding onto her head in his hands Rick began to fuck her throat hard. Steadily his thrusts grew deeper and faster in her mouth. Once again she was feeling the heat growing in her snatch. Every time his cock rubbed against a point in her throat, her pussy leaked juices.

"Gluck... Gluck... guuggg.... Gluck... Gluggg Gluck..."Rick was busy fucking his mother's throat when he felt another someone settle beside them on the sofa. "At last I guess my little brother had become a man now." Ruby gave him an affectionate smile. "Haha Elder sis what are you talking about. Aren't I the same little brother as always hehe" He replied without stopping his thrusts in Siri's mouth. "The look on your face sure tells me otherwise kiddo haha. Anyways, I will not disturb you two. Just allow me to watch the program and you two can continue with that." Rick nodded ad did not reply to her focussing all his mind on his mother's throat. But once again he failed to keep doing it for a longer duration. This was most probably first time this body was having sex with someone, hence it simply proved to be overwhelming for him to control his release. He gripped Siri's head by her green hair steady as he shoved his erection to the deepest parts of her throat and ejaculated in there.

He continued to hold her down on his dick for the next few minutes till the time his erection subsided. He pulled his limp dick from her mouth saying "Show me how much you were able to collect mom?" Siri was happy to show her achievements and Rick saw a thick greyish liquid floating in her mouth. He realised that she must have ended up swallowing some of it since the amount he came was definitely more than thrice of what he can see in her cavity. "Eat it all mom." Siri swallowed all of it in a single gulp. "Kids sure have a large sexual drive." She said while wiping the cum leaking from the side of her lips. "But our Rick packs a more desirable cock then most 'kids' his age hehe." Amelia chimed in while she was preparing the dishes for everyone. "He sure do haha" Rick sam Siri lustfully looking at his limp cock. He discerned that he had end up raising her arousal with the throat fuck. Anyway, it was not his problem to deal with it anytime soon. He would leave it to Amelia now. "Rick go call Mira for dinner." He nodded and left the hall.

The whole family sat together for the dinner and Rick was feeling specially hungry. But all his appetite was ruined once he saw the dish that was served to him. He was able to somehow restrain his gut otherwise he would have certainly puke right then and there. On his plate he can see a hemispherical human body part. It was actually the boob of a woman. Suddenly he was not particularly excited about this world anymore. Were they cannibals? He had to focus on the extra memory in his mind to get to the depth of thos matter. Within a few minutes his frown calmed down much. Yes, he was right in predicting that this was the boob of a female human but the catch was that she was not butchered to obtain this meat off het. Rather it is all voluntary on their part and they don't even actually die for it. In truth, the humans in this world have combined science and magic in suck a way that they had developed a type of restorative drug that helps someone recover from mortal wounds if it happens in controlled environment.

These ladies are paid for having their meat shaved off their bodies. Only the amount required for their survival is left and the restorative drug works it's magic after that. Once they are put of the diet of the drugs their body grows the meat back at a phenomenal rate and they are ready for another shaving in another month or so. Plants had evolved in a way on this planet so that they have become toxic for humans of they would try to eat it. Thus, now they can only survive based on meat products. Mostly they slaughter pigs and cows for their survival but the human body in itself was the best source of nutrition. In accordance with that there was always a high demand for human meat so those who volunteer for it are paid exorbitant amount of money. Yet not everybody can go through the pain of getting your muscles and tendons removed from your body, even after the pain numbing medicines. Hence, there was a balance in the market.

"Is something the matter little Rick?" Amelia saw Rick staring at the piece of cooked meat strangely for the prior 5 minutes, so she decided to wake him up from his tranced state. "No mother, I was just wondering if I can have something else to eat today?" The fact that he knew that the person was not killed to get this meat did not make any difference. It was still human meat, it was not going to be easy to eat this. Consequently he searched for a way out. But he felt a little vulnerable when each eye in the room turned towards him. "But that's your favourite part to munch on little Rick, isn't it?" Amelia tried to gauge the situation. Rick wanted to face palm himself right now. Of course, 'Rick' loved eating the tits more than anything. And if their son suddenly does not like something he had lived for do long, it was sure to raise questions in their head. He had to dissolve this situation somehow, and fast. "Haha mother I was just kidding with you why won't I like it."

Watching everyone smile and focus on their meal, Rick released the sigh of relief. Now he had to eat this thing somehow. Using his cutlery he sliced a small piece of the breast from the side and closing his eyes he put that piece in his mouth. But before he could feel any taste he swallowed it down. That was his technique in handling this crisis. He had swallowed 4-5 slices when he felt a delicious taste in his mouth. And he can't stop himself from chewing on the next piece. The taste was simply delectable and at the same time so unique that after just 5 minutes Rick was ravenously chomping on the meat. He can only stop once he had filled his stomach completely. "That was delicious mom! Thanks for the meal." Amelia generously recieved the praises from everyone.

Rick retired to his bed and was astounded to find out that he was not really feeling like puking or anything like that. Rather he was feeling full and contented with the meal. This was the time for him to concentrate on collecting the soul power. They had to meditate and focus their mind in absorbing the soul aura that surrounded him all around. The memories of this body revealed everything about soul cultivation to him. The cultivation had 6 broad realms in total. Starting with the mortal realm, Junior realm, Earth realm, Senior realm, Sky realm and at last Emperor realm. Although, there was another level possible and that was Immortal level but it was presumed to be just a myth. Each level was further divided in 5 sub grades. Every living being in this will cultivates soul power. They can absorb the soul power and retain some of it to absorb in your body permanently. This rate of absorption depended vastly upon your cultivation talent. The thing that he lacked the most in this new life of his.

Right now he was still stuck at 3rd level of mortal realm. While everyone in his class was already around 4th to 5th level and a handful of them had already reached junior realm in their cultivation. Each big leap in cultivation brought with it huge changes in the body. It will strengthen your body and stamina. While if you reach the earth realm you can even project soul power out of your body. But with his low cultivation talent the most he will be able to achieve in his life will be junior realm itself. Just because the older you grow, the more this body looses the ability to retain the soul power inside. That's the reason Amelia is so obsessed with his studies, she was already aware that he can't make a career in cultivation. The only other way to get a dignified job was to work for the military department. That's the highest someone can reach with only relying on studies. He fell asleep thinking about these matters.

***Next day***

"Wake up Rick it's morning." Rick found Ruby was in his room trying to wake him up. She was not looking anything less than an angel to his hazy eyes. Those red eyes, red hair and top it all off that seductive red lipstick. His cock rose in his pants tugging the blanket. "Give me a kiss elder sis." He demanded like a spoilt child. Rick sucked on those lips that she had inherited from Amelia. Her lipstick was blemished from his incessant kiss. Ruby gazed upon the tugged blanket remarking "Looks like mother Amelia is in for a treat today haha" before leaving a horny Rick in bed.

Rick entered the toilet to take his dump and there his meat toilet was all ready for him. This time he was not feeling shy so he just pissed in the open mouth of Mira, which she drank without any issues. Once again Rick found her in a daze after gulping his urine but she didn't say anything to him before laying flat on the floor and opening her mouth wide. He sat on her face and dumped his feces in her mouth. But this time both siblings were confounded because the whole bathroom was feeling like it was smelling of lavender. What was even more fascinating was that the scent was clearly coming from his shit that was still lying in his sister's maw. He looked down to see her eyes wide open as she tried to discern the event. Rick giggled "Sis you need to swallow it. I have some more left in my bowels." She hurriedly gulped all of the sweet tasting turds down her throat. While more and more of her brother's shit was dropping in her mouth, she had a single thought in her head.

Soul power. Condensed soul power. It was present in both his piss and digested food. Yesterday evening it might have been her mind playing tricks on her but this time was no coincidence at all. She did not wait fir anything and hastily washed her mouth once Rick was done excreting his loads, running out of the toilet without even helping her brother clean his anus. She had to tell her parents this matter. "Mother Siri, Rick.. His dump had so much condensed soul power in it just now you need to take a look." Siri was amazed by this finding by her daughter but before she can reply Amelia chimed "How can that be Mira? Isn't your brother just a mortal cultivator? How can his shit contain soul power that you speak off?" Mira looked towards Ruby for help but she too look skeptical, she can only try to tell the truth "You have to believe me mother. I can sense the soul aura pretty well. And not only his dump his piss too contained similar soul aura albeit in a lower quantity."

Amelia was still in disbelief but before she could try to argue with her daughter, Siri interrupted her "No need to contend her claim Amelia. I believe her." Everyone was startled, including even Mira herself. Siri explained her position "I myself felt the traces of soul power in his semen yesterday. But since I was in an aroused state I was not able to discern it properly. But now since Mira is saying the same thing, I have no doubt about it." She took a pause before continuing "Was he done with excreting everything or he had something left?" Mira shook her head. "Then we can only confirm it tommorow." While Siri was saying this Rick returned having freshened up. Once he sat down, Siri talked to him "Little Rick, today if you feel like pissing then please do that in your mother Amelia's mouth. Okay?" Rick nodded back before starting with his meal. What problem will he have in that. He already knew why she was asking him to do that, so he didn't ask about it. He had heard everything that Mira was discussing and he himself was not sure about the reason for this strange event.

Chapter 30: Chapter 30. Cute Dog Collars (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

Amelia and Rick were washing the dishes after Siri and Ruby had left for thei jobs. His mother was in a naked apron beside him. He completed his portion of work and moved behind his curvy mother. Untying the ribbon he let loose the cloth over her front, removing it and leaving her in her birthday suit. He wanted to let free all his imagination on her, thinking that he asked for her opinion "Mother... Ahemm.. actually" before he could complete she cut him off "No need to ask for it little Rick, I told you earlier na. You can use my pussy as per your convenience." He softly caressed her butt saying in his earlier shy tone "Yeah mom, I know that but actually... I wanted to say.. that can I be rough with you? Like can a slap you around. It actually makes me hornier when I am aggressive with you." He had imagined her to take some time to eventually agree to him but instead she became very cheerful listening to his proposal "Yes little Rick. You can be as rough as you want with me."

Although he would have loved it if she had protested the idea a bit before accepting it, he was not going to complain for this either. Kneeling behind her he exposed the cute cunt hiding behind the long red tail. Her rubbed her tail in his hands making a current rub through Amelia. The humanoid species here had a very sensitive tail. Meaning that they can pretty much use it like an extra limb all together. The colour of tail would depend on the person's hair. Like in case of Amelia it was a 4 ft long appendage, coloured in deep red. At the end the tails had a hard knot. Suddenly getting a mischievous idea be laughed evilly in his mind. He took the end of Amelia's tail and inserted it's swelled head in her anus. Needless to say she turned around in surprise with what her son had done with ass. "What are you doing? You naughty kid!!" Rick laughed "haha Mom you just told me I can do anything with your body. Are you planning to go back on your words hehe" She was embarrassed from his words as her face turned red but this was very shameful for her. She allowed it just because they were alone right now.

Nevertheless her son was not planning to stop it anytime soon as she can feel her own tail getting pushed inside more and more with passing time. It was strangely making her horny. Rock can see the movement in the other hole. Once he had inserted half a foot of the bony appendage in her anal cavity, he parted her labia and gave the slit a long lick. Amelia was entranced by the cunnilingus he little boy was providing her. Was this guy naturally talented or someone taught this to him? That was the immediate question in her mind. But that can certainly wait, for now she will enjoy her son's hard work. After a few minutes Rick was now rubbing his dick on her labia. This time he was planning to fuck her properly, unlike the last session where he lost control of his gun midway. "Mom you can keep doing your work. I will fuck your pussy meanwhile. But just keep bending down like this so I can reach you, okay?" Amelia nodded and engaged herself in the house errands. Even though it was difficult for her to remain low at all times but she was herself enjoying the session.

Amelia was moving all around the house but her son remained attached to her butt constantly jerking inside her hard. They were having a good time together as she would laugh out everytime Rick had to pull his cock out, so that he doesn't end up cumming. Mira was busy with her study when Amelia knocked on her door. *Pah* *Pah* she can hear some weird slapping sounds from outside along with some low moans. She didn't have to wait long when her mother came inside. But that was not the comedic part, her little brother was attached to her butt consistently giving rapid thrusts in her snatch. Amelia was getting jerked around but she kept steady and did her chores. Mira can see her mother's butt cheeks were deeply red, looking like she had taken some heavy punishment. Rick on the bed commanding to his mother "Come here bitch, clean my dick." Amelia knew that her son was using such crude language to tease her so she got on all fours before sensually walking towards him.

Watching his pet mommy acting all coy, Rick's mind was surrounded in dark thoughts."Pah" He yanked her by the hair all gave a tight slap on her face "Open your mouth bitch." He spat in her it and bit on her lips, slowly chewing on them. "Pah.. Pah.. Pah... Pah.. Paahh.. Pah" multiple slaps rag in the room leaving Mira astounded. She watched her mother still give little Rick a toothy grin like she was enjoying it. And she was not far from the truth it seemed because first time in her life, Amelia had realised that the more roughly Rock treated her the more excited she felt. Her pussy was constantly releasing its juices all over the floor. Rick only stopped the assault of her face when his own hands were in pain. Females had the upper had physically in this world. "Here. Now suck and lap on this." She nodded and began providing her little boy with the most enticing blowjob she had ever given to anyone in life.

Her years of experience with dildos was showing it's affect. Rick was ecstatic when he felt her tongue move up and down on his shaft. She even took care of his large balls for him. After enduring for 10 minutes and delivering few more slaps to Amelia mid session, his will collapsed. Depositing his load deep in her throat he said "Show it to me bitch, how much you collected? Remember this, from now on you need to keep this in mind and show your master how much semen you got before I allow you to swallow it. Clear?" Amelia has to employ all her willpower to refrain herself from laughing out loud, whe she heard him command her with that adorable face of his. She showed him his cum in her mouth and swallow it after he 'allowed' her. But once the semen reached her stomach she felt a revitalizing aura flow through her body within the first few minutes. This was definitely soul power. There was no mistaking it now. Somehow her boy who was still in the mortal realm was producing semen, piss and poop, rich in soul power.

Women can absorb soul power from the waste products of men, that was a common knowledge. But that can happen only if the man producing the waste was himself in at least earth realm otherwise the soul power is not concentrated enough to supply them any useful quantity. There can be some rare cases where the boy is too prodigious that their shit can be beneficial at even the junior realm but Amelia had never imagined that this could happen with someone in mortal realm too. She can't explain it with her acquired common sense. Nonetheless it was a not a bad thing that her boy was able to do this. She was just imagining the benefits of this new ability of Rick when he shoved his limp dick in her mouth and began pumping out his piss in her throat. She was caught off-guard with this onslaught so most of the piss leaked from her mouth but steadying, she did not waste anything after the first burst. Although fainter, yet she can sense the soul aura once again in his piss.

There was one more surprise that her baby boy gave her. That was, his piss and semen tasted delicious on her tongue. This is not the first time Amelia had tasted them, and those tasted bland and just tolerable. But this piss from her son was a different case, she can keep drinking it all day long. Now she was even more excited to taste how will his shit taste like. She can't wait for tommorow when she can have her serving. "Pah" Rick's slap woke her up from her day dreaming. "Wake up bitch. What are you thinking? Can't you see you have leaked so much of my urine on the floor? Get down and slurp it all up from dow there." She presented a large smile and dropped down licking and slurping the honey like wet patches. "Did you enjoy the show sis?" Rick asked Mira amid the noise of Amelia slurping on the floor. "Yes, little brother. This is the first time I have seen someone have sex like this." She replied back. "Then how would you like to do it with me next time?"

"Hmm Okay. We will do it." Rick gave a slap to Amelia's butt and left for his room. He began his studies. These books were very easy to grasp for him. The speed at which he was going through his collection of books, he might end up studying his all year course within a few weeks. "Was the previous Rick this intelligent in his studies?" He was now having some serious doubts, that his reincarnation has increased the mental capacity of an already talented guy to extreme levels. He will learn more about his ability once he attends his school tommorow. He was in his weekends right now. Also, he had a gut feeling that his cultivation level as well as cultivation talent both have increased too. Comparing his rate of soul power absorption with the precious Rick he came to this conclusion. Checking the cultivation level will be easier with the equipments at the school but gauging the talent will be a different ball game all together. The equipment to inspect the talent are not exactly easy to use and that combined with the fact that talents rarely change with age, made sure that school only performed the inspection only bi-annually. So he can't know his exact talent for cultivation now for a few months.

His day passed worming through the books a day. All three mother and offsprings visited the park in the evening where Rick had the privilege to walk his sister around like a pet once again. "Did you bring those things that I asked mommy?" He asked once Siri and Ruby returned home. She smiled and gave him her bag to him. "You can check yourself!" Rick hurriedly opened it to find 4 cute dog collars inside, connected to long leashed chains. He got one of them out and put it around Siri first. "Get down on all fours mommy." She happily got down and he pulled her by the chains to the sofa. "Give me a blowjob now mommy." Just as she got his dick out of his pants and began sucking on it, he commanded the other members of the family. "From now on all of you should keep to collars in your neck at all times. If I feel like it I can just attach the chain and any of you can act as my pet at anytime. No come here and choose one for yourselves."

All of them were convinced that Rick was playing a game with them and he was just curious, so they agreed to it. Most happy among all of them was Mira, since she was most satisfied when her little brother was using her like his pet.

"Pah Pah Pah" his green haired birth mother recieved multiple slaps on her face. Yet, did not give up on the shaft in her mouth. "Get on the sofa mom." He made her settle in the sofa, with her face down and her raised butt at the edge. He himself got up, putting one of his foot on her head, he began pumping her pussy. Siri's pussy was already slick with her juices. Holding onto her collared chain in one hand he fucked her snatch hard. "Elder sis, can you please lick my balls and my asshole if you are free?" He asked Ruby who was busy watching the tv beside him. She did not put up any objections and with a low "hmm" licked on his balls. It was a bad decision on his part because as soon as she gave just a few licks, he ended up bursting his nut in Siri's snatch. He was still a newbie in sex and this proved to be a lot more stimulation than he can handle. His mother turned her head to watch his embarrassed face. Suddenly the whole house was filled with the loud laughter of the ladies, including Amelia who had seen everything from the kitchen.

This time luckily they did not have a speciality in the form of human meat. It was the common meat from farm animals. Human meat was a delicacy in their family. Since they can afford it only once in a week. He was cultivating in his bed and he can definitely feel the increased amount of soul power he was capturing. This confirmed his suspicion that he had made a breakthrough in his mortal realm levels yesterday. That meant he was now at the 4th level of the mortal realm. He slept after an hour of meditation.

***Next day***

Rick has woken up early today. Getting down the stairs he found the door to his parents room open. Inviting himself in saw Amelia on the side of the bed with her butt facing towards the him. Getting closer he lathered his cock in saliva and pushed it in her tight anus. He tried his best to penetrate her but the best he can reach inside her was just 3 inch of his dick. Not even half of his cock was able to get in. He desired to force his way through her rectum but the position was not the best. For now he held onto her tail and fucked the opening of her anal cavity for 10 minutes or so before climbing in the bed and making himself comfortable between 2 sets of large breasts in both sides. He latched onto one of Siri's nipples and suckled the milk out of it. Both his mothers were awake now but they let him continue with his sexual escapades.

"Wake up Rick. It's time for the breakfast. You have your school today, remember?" Siri woke him up from his second sleep. Once he reached the hall he found everyone already sitting around on the dinning table. Amelia addressed him "Little Rick can you let us taste your digested food? We believe that it contains traces of soul power. It will be easier for us to confirm if we all have a sample of it." Rick already knew that they were going to ask him that so he had kept his mind groomed. "Okay mother let me brush my teeth and get my shower." All of the nodded.

"So how do you guys want me to do it?" Siri thought for a second before replying "How about your take this plate and drop your loads in it for us?" He was perfectly okay with that but before he could answer, abruptly he was struck with the naughtier idea. He ignored her and dropping his pants, climbed onto the table, taking his position over his green haired mother's empty plate. He released the pressure in his gut and a long turd of his shit landed in the dish, right amid the eager gaze of all the four ladies present. Once again the whole hall was filled with the smell of lavender. Watching Mira gulp her saliva down as she salivated at his excreted food, he was happy to get revived in this world. Not only Mira, others were in not better condition than her. The fragrance was making them salivate, still they waited patiently for him to expel however much he wanted.

Another turd landed over the previous one expanding the fragrance even more. After 5 minutes of hard labour Rick had introduced a full plate of his shit for his family. He dropped on his hands and knees, raising his butt to Siri "Clean it mom." She looked like she was just waiting to dig into his anus. Rick felt a long tongue bury it's way deep into his gut. He had not realised that the ladies can extend their tongue for so long, when he had kissed them prior. She was cleaning his rectum around 5-6 inches deep inside him. 'Damn, the ladies in this world have longer tongues than the their entire length of the dicks of males of their species.' He had known from Rick's memory that he had an abnormal dick length that was around double the length of normal cocks. His cock was feeling the heat from the rimjob his mom was engaged in with his backdoor.

Rick did not know what motivated her more, the taste of the leftover shit in his anal tract or the sense of duty she felt towards her child. But she was not taking her cleaning job lightly. He can feel her soft and warm little tongue burrowing it's way deep inside him and swipe all around, collecting all fecal matter. Siri will pull it back out swallowing the delicious poop of her son and then send her appendage right back in to clean some more. Rick was willing to let this act continue for as long as she wanted but the rest were not so patient. "Isn't he clean already, mother?" Ruby teased her. Siri gave a last swipe and reluctantly left the delightful tunnel of her son.

Chapter 31: Chapter 31. Going To School (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

Rick got up and while remaining on the dinning table took Amelia's glass, pissing in it. Like that Siri's glass was also filled with his tempting urine. He left climbed down, taking his place on his chair "Before you guys beging feasting on it, you need to make sure that you would throughly clean your mouths after your meal. Since I might feel like kissing you, so please keep your mouth clean for that." All of females present nodded. They understood where Rick was coming from. Males can face harm if they are exposed to the digested food. Amelia then took the plate of poop and began dividing the portions for everyone. Everyone got equal portions of Rick's waste with half a glass of piss. His dick stood up hard, once he saw each one of his family members scoop a up a chunk of his turd and placing them in their mouth. From the large smiles that hung on their faces he knew that they definitely liked the taste of it. He was right, Siri and Amelia had never tasted a shit so delicious in their lives. "I am not sure that this will last ladies. From what I believe this might be due to me breaking into 4th level of mortal realm yesterday. So I am not sure if you guys can have this everyday."

Their happy faces turned downcast for once before recovering back. Although, it was a bad news that this meal might just be because of Rick's growth spurt but they were happy that he broke through to the next level. Amelia was the most happy, if she chewing on a mouthful of her son's poop she would have given him a deep loving kiss. For next few minutes Rick basked in the compliments from his family after which they got engrossed in their meals. Siri and Ruby left afterwards for work, while Rick and Mira got ready to leave for the school. They dressed up and left with Amelia in the second car, that their family owned. The thing called car in this world looked nothing like a traditional car, that he was familiar with. The most prominent difference was that, this vehicle was built out of wood rather than metals. Metals had already been discovered in this world but they had an important reason in using wood in these things.

Actually, this was a special kind of wood that allows easy conduction of soul power. That in turn levitates the car above the ground and helps in steering it according to the will of the driver. He found the concept quite fascinating, as a geek. Deciding to research more on this subject later, he took his seat with Mira at the back while Amelia drove it towards their school. Even though Rick didn't have any massive expectations from this wooden crate, he was still a little disappointed at the abysmal performance. The fastest it can go would be around a 60 kms an hour. And Amelia being the careful driver she was did not pull it to more than a 40 at any given time. Rick consoled himself that this was still the best world for him with the collars on Amelia and Mira's necks reminding him of his unchallenged privilege.

The school building looked pretty normal from the outside. Rose Mary School was one of the top schools in the capital. That meant that his awful cultivation talent was simply not enough to get admission here. But with the help of some lobbying from Siri in addition to his abnormal aptitude in learning, he was granted access. His mother parked the car at the side of the street before they got out. Both of them recieved a kiss from her but before she could take her leave Rock asked while pulling his dick out of his pants "Hey mom you forgot someone here." She smiled and kissed on his dick head "Here, another kiss for my little monster hehe" coquettish gesture stirred his sadistic desires to abuse her, but he controlled it somehow. Now was not the right time. He still didn't know how the public in the streets might react to a child slapping and choking his mom on his dick. Because previous memories from 'Rick' were still not entirely clear to get the whole picture of the societal norms.

He got seperated from his sister just after entering the main building. She was 3 years senior than him, so her classes were at a different location. Relying on his previous memories he found his way to his classroom. Ross was his best buddy. He was the usual chubby guy of the class with average scores in both his studies and with a likable personality. He had gone through multiple scenerios in his mind about his interaction with his classmates, so that he doesn't end up exposing himself as an imposter. Everything went on very smoothly and non of the children present found anything suspicious about his, thanks to his flawless acting skills. "How was your week Ross?" Rick asked his friend, sitting beside him. They were engaged in a small talk when a girl interrupted their conversation "Hey Rick, can you please help me with this homework of mine. I tried to solve it but can't do it. We have our maths class in the third period, with your help I am sure I can complete it by then."

He turned to see a girl his age gazing at him with puppy eyes, trying to invoke his sympathy. Such that he shares his homework with her. Rick knew her very well, Maria was the regular culprit. She was the band leader of the girls in his class as well as the class representative. She will take advantage of his caring personality to copy his homework on a regular basis, to help out herself as well as the other girls who were like her and didn't complete theirs as well. Every time Maria will have it easy. But today was not her lucky day it seemed. He was not going to let her have it without putting any meaningful efforts. He put up his usual smile before saying "Yes I can share mine with you, but the question is... what can you do for me in return?" Maria was dazed by his smiles for a few seconds and taken aback later when she processed his question. Was this the usual Rick? Why was he acting so differently today? Truth was that, Rick was the most handsome guy in the whole class and some might say even in the whole school.

With a lean and slim built, he looked like an angel with his long green hair and deep emerald eyes. The cuter the guys the more attractive these girls found them to be. She replied courteously "You can ask for anything Rick, if possible I will try to complete it." His counter came instantly "hmm How about you get down there and provide me a blowjob till Mrs. Hina comes for her class?" Once again Maria stood stupefied. Her surprise was not because he asked a sexual favour from her but rather, it was Rick who asked her to do that. Countless girls have offered Rick a quick fuck in exchange for some favours from him but he had kept on refusing them for so long. And now the same guy was asking for a blowjob from her. Although hard to digest Maria was happy to do that for him "Haha Rick I thought you would never ask. But what happened, why did you change your mind suddenly?" He replied with "Just felt like doing it. Anyways, there might be only 10 minutes left before our teacher arrives. Do you still want to waste the time? You might as well forget about my homework if you can't satisfy me."

Listening till here Maria didn't think much before dropping on her knees and pulling his cock from her pants. Rick was unaware but everyone in the class had been paying attention to their chat. All of them were making appalled faces including Ross himself. Rick was busy with loosing his belt to provide easier access to his dick when he heard the girls in the room gasp all together. He realised that every gaze in room was at his manhood unable to move away from it. The one closest to it was the most mesmerized out of all. Maria had a hard time believing what she had in her hands. It was a more than 8 inch monster with the girth of around 7-8 inches, with prominent criss-cross patterns all over it. She can't stop herself from taking a long whiff of the enthralling smell coming from the manhood. She was not knew to sex, rather she had it on regular basis with her boyfriend but the sense of arousal she got from this was like never before. Her pussy was staging a mutiny in her skirt, desiring to devour the whole shaft in itself.

But it will be rude to force herself on him right now. She had to be patient and she might get a chance to fuck him. The chatting in the whole class had gone down now as everyone waited to see how Maria was going to perform. After smelling his scent, she brought her face closer to the tip, giving it a sensual kiss with her red lips. She began to lick around flirtatiously all over his length bringing her tongue repeatedly from the base to the tip. Rick held onto her head full of golden hairs and slowly shoved his dick in her mouth. He can fell her uvula at the back of her throat with the cock of his. "Glick.. glug.. glug.. slurp.. slurp...." These sounds rang out in the whole classroom. Rick found a particular guy in the audience which have another boost to his vanity. Jhon was his long time rival. They were opposite of each other. He too was handsome but definitely not cute as him. He was the sports guy in the class, topping the charts in soul cultivation. Being already in the junior realm he was way ahead of him on terms of pure cultivation, but to his frustration he was just as bad in the studies. Most of the exams he had depended on Maria to help him pass albeit marginally.

The guy had always hated Rick because of how much of a chick magnet he was. Most of the girls were more attracted towards the useless nerd of the class instead of him. He knew it was not his fault as the females loved cute males in this world, but that certainly didn't help annoyance with Rick. On the other hand Rick did not actually even care about what he thought of him. He was not some insecure boy who would seek out other's approval constantly. Still, the previous Rick might have ignored him but that did not guarantee that new one would leave him alone too. Moving his gaze down Rick found Maria struggling to keep her arousal in check. The constant rubbing of her clit had left a puddle of her juices on the floor. After the first 5 minutes most of the class lost interest and so Rick resumed his conversation with Ross once again, showing her how much nonchalant he was to her blowjob skills. Maria wanted to grit her teeth in frustration but instead increased her pace of sucking. Time to time Rick would hold her head down on to make her choke on it, waiting till the time her face would turn red from the lack of breath.

Like that 10 more minutes passed but Rick was holding on with Maria's jaws in pain now. Right then she heard the door to the classroom open and Mrs. Hina entered. Rick was enchanted by the mature beauty in front of him. All those curves made him forget that he had a beauty attending to him right at the moment. Mrs. Hina was their language teacher with a large busts and a wide bottom. She was a mother of a child and was a sweet lady. Her long purple hair danced together with her similar coloured tail behind her back as she swayed her hips while taking her position behind the desk. Everyone greeted her and she greeted back. Rick was lost in those beautiful purple eyes of his teacher when he sensed the motion under his table. Maria was trying to get up and leave but how can he allow her to do that. Forcing her head down in his groin he shoved his dick back in her throat. He pressed his fingers on his lips, telling the confused blonde to keep quiet as he slowly began thrusting in her maw. She wished to protest but she realised that strangely enough she too felt a little excited in pulling of this escapade while her teacher was present in the room.

Hina kept her books down on her desk before taking her seat. At the corner of her eyes she saw Rick moving awkwardly in his seat. Deciding to check on him she asked "Hey Rick, is there any problem with your chair or something? Are you comfortable?" The whole class began giggling, to her surprise. Rick answered, slowing his motions down by a bit "It's nothing Mrs. Hina. I was a somewhat uncomfortable before but now it's okay." Hina discerned from the impish expressions her students that he was not telling complete truth but she didn't mind it and rested her case.

Under Rick's desk Maria gave a naughty smile to him before sucking on his dick once more. The more she did it, the excited she felt. Even though sex was not taboo in the school but teachers do not appreciate students engaging in fleshly pleasures while they were teaching some lessons. Anyways, Hina had never been a strict teacher so to say hence boosting her confidence in engaging with Rick. His thrusts grew in pace once Hina began calling out the rolls of the students for their attendance. Determining to get his release he did not barred his incoming orgasm. Cum splashed deep inside Maria's throat. Se had not planned on eating his cum, a reward she only offered to her boyfriend. But a string of reasons made it impossible for her refuse. Firstly, his dick was already deep in her mouth while Rick didn't allow any movements of her head. Secondly, the taste of his cum was nothing like normal discharges. Rather it was so much delicious than John's. Thirdly, she can't leave any evidence on the floor. The last reason she just made up. Rick saw the wide smile displayed on Maria's face as she was not willing to part with his cock, even as it had deflated from it's original length. She put it on her face to get a clear idea of how big the dick was. Just when Maria was playing with his balls, Ross informed them that her roll call was incoming.

Hina called Maria's name once but did not get any reply. Just as she looked up from her register to take a look at the class, her reply came "Present..., present Mrs. Hina." She saw her sitting in the lap of Rick while wiping her mouth with her hands. Once again everone laughed. Hina had gotten a fair amount of idea already, of what her students were doing in her class. More than the response of the students, what helped her confirm her guess was the long cum stain still left on Maria's chin and also the thick greyish glob of cum on her chest, which she failed to notice. Hina smiled, deciding not to expose them, still noone can stop her from teasing them a little "Is that lap more comfortable than the chairs Ms. Maria?" She turned red from embarassment before climbing out of Rick's lap and moving to her seat beside John, replying "No, ma'am. I just wanted to ask Rick for his notebook that's all." Hina laughed, retorting "haha I didn't know if we require to end up in someone's lap, in order to ask for ther things. Anyways, let's move on."

Maria too was doubtful now that Hina had realised everything but still decide not to expose her. Just then the girl behind her handed her out a notebook, looking at the name on it she looked back to see Rick wink at her. She felt cheerful in her heart, relishing in the sensation of that warm cock. Her boyfriend beside her can only gnash his teeth, watching the stupid grin on her face. But what can he do? He himself very much required that homework of his. So he swallowed his pride and did not argue with Maria right now. The class went on pretty normal and once again Rick was of course the brightest of the lot, already knowing each and every answer that Mrs. Hina can ask. At the end of her period Hina took her leave but before doing that she called out to Rick "Mr. Rick, please come with me to the staff room. I would like to discuss some matters with you." He nodded and left the class with her. Walking behind Mrs. Hina, his eyes never left her swaying butt cheeks. He had only one desire right now, that was to cup them with his hands. He had a fair amount of idea, why she had called him out. Most probably she had found out about his earlier shenanigans in the class ad wanted to question him. Suddenly Hina stopped,, making Rick collide with her.

Chapter 32: Chapter 32. Teacher (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

"Mr. Rick, I believe that you are too engrossed to even see that we are already in front of my room?" Rick hurriedly released the butt that he had accidentally grabbed while he collided with her. "Ahhmm.. Sorry Mrs. Hina. That was not intentional." Hina ignored him as she unlocked tha door to her room as she invited him in. Two of the teachers are provided a single room in this school. Hina sat on her chair, placing her books neatly on the side before addressing him "Mr. Rick I have a feeling that you already know why I call you out today?" He feigned ignorance, replying in an innocent voice "I am afraid, I didn't get what you are referring to ma'am." Hina raised her eyebrows at this and decided to be direct with this naughty little kid "Then let me spell it out for you Rick. The blowjob that Ms. Maria gave you, I know all about it. So, just come clean on it and apologize." Rick had to test the extent of advantage he can grab form his teachers so he chose to pretend once again "No Mrs. Hina I was not involved in any of such things that you said. Here you can take a look yourself."

Saying that he pulled his pants down revealing his massive dong to his milf teacher. "Listen Mr. Rick I..." She was not able to put her thoughts into words because her mind was just overwhelmed with the images of the to thick long dick hanging from the groins of her student. How can it be this large? That was the first question that revolved in her mind. The rough texture instantly made both her and lower mouth water. Mrs. Hina's sex life had already ended a long while back. The sex drive is very prominent once they were kids but it begins to wane as they grow older. The last sex she had with her husband was already a few years back. Both of them had simply lost the interest of doing the same thing again and again. Couples can not even depend on extra martial affairs because the other partner that they will find will most probably have the same dick attached to them too. Hence the sexual excitement died down in their lives. Mrs. Hina was the classic example of these cases. Now eating this monster of a cock attached to such a little boy made the embers of lust in her groin burn again.

She had already forgotten about reprimanding the little guy, now she just wanted him to leave so that she can regain control over her body once more. Forcefully breaking her reverie she resumed "Okay okay, Mr. Rick we will talk about this sometime later. You can go back for now." Rick had already seen the fire of desire in her purple eyes, how can he leave without gaining some favours out of her. "Okay Mrs. Hina. But I am facing another problem. Actually, this morning my family noticed that my piss was tasting weird. Since, you are my teacher can you take a look once?" Although, this was definitely not her domain of excellence, the thought of getting her lips on that thick manhood made her respond in affirmative. "Sure, Rick let's see what's wrong with it." Before she could complete her sentence the little guy was already gotten over her desk with this cock dangling in her face. She giggled at her eagerness. Rick was enthusiastic that his plan worked with such flawlessness. He was with pride and dominance how a mother of a child attached her mouth to his hose. Waiting for him to release it and quench her thirst.

She had just taken the tip in her mouth but that was already enough to get his dick rise up in her mouth, forcing her jaws apart. Hrs saw the surprise in her eyes as the dong in her mouth began expanding. Subconsciously she pulled a little more of his length in, filing her whole mouth with it. Her mind short-circuited when her nostrils whiffed the thick manly scent coming from the shaft as well as the sweet taste of his leftover cum on his dick head. It's been 5 minutes when she regained her ability to thick rationally. She signalled him with her eyes as to his eminent delay in releasing the urine from his bladder. "Ahem.. Mrs. Hina, can you suck on it a little bit. So that I can feel like pissing?" She knew that effectively this jerk of her student was asking for a blowjob from his teacher. But that knowledge didn't help her out as she realised that her mouth was already beginning to move gradually to accommodate more and more of his member. Despite the fact that the blowjob was very generic in nature but the fact that it was his teacher that was providing it to him made it exciting.

Hina was sucking on her students dong for the last 10 minutes but he didn't look anywhere near ready to piss. Her face was frowning a bit. Even though she herself was enjoying this but the fact that this guy had cheated her in giving his head in her own room made annoyed. She was beginning to believe that Rick had fooled her. Right then Rick too realised her distressed face and decided to not take the matters too far with her. He will get his chance once again tomorrow, that he was sure of. He held her head steady warning her "It's coming Mrs. Hina. Please be ready." She blinked her eyes in confirmation and just within the next few seconds a warm jet flowed through her throat to her stomach. At first she was not taking this seriously with regards to his previous behaviour but once she tasted the sweet honey like taste in her mouth, her expressions wrapped to that of disbelief. The boy was not lying to her, this piss was nothing like the normal piss that males excreted from their system. Piss was supposed to taste totally bland in taste, not like this addictive flavour.

But there was a even bigger shock waiting for her. Just after the first minute of his piss landing in her system, her body reacted in glee. The reason for that was the dissipation of the soul power that definately came from the recent serving of the urine she had, directly from the source. Now that she thought about it, there was simply no need for her to drink his piss directly from his penis. She could have asked him to pour it in the glass or in her watter bottle, and then have it from there. But in her arousal she forgot all about it. A pink shade spread over her face when she realised the mistake. Rick was visibly disappointed when she pulled her mouth away from him pipe. Rick thought she might ask him to leave right then, but to his amusement she asked her to sit beside her as she began meditating and absorbing the recent dise of the soul power. She opened her eyes after 5 minutes saying "This is not some concerning situation Mr. Rick. So you need not worry about it. In fact this is a good news as your piss contains traces of soul power in it. Do you have a recent breakthrough in your cultivation recently?"

He nodded ad told her about his condition now. She nodded replying "Yes, then I am sure this is just because of a growth spurt. I believe it will get normal with a few days or a week." Rick thanked her "Thank you so much Mrs. Hina, but it's not only with my piss, there is a similar case with my stool also." Hina took on a contemplative look at him before continuing "Then do you want me to have a taste of your poop also?" Rick thought at first she was just joking with him but the look on her face told his that she was seriously putting up that proposal. He was not the one to deny the milf's request "Then I will thank you Mrs. Hina. But I don't have anything in store for you right now. How about this.. I can provide it to you tommorow and then you can let me know your findings." She was good with that "Sure Mr. Rick. Let's do it like you say. Now do you have anything else to say because your next class might have already begun so you better be in your way." Rick nodded saying "Yes, Ma'am. Just one more thing actually you might be wondering why I was getting you involved with this. Truthfully speaking I should have contacted Mrs. Helen for this issue but you too know how scary she can be. Hence, I was more comfortable with sharing this with you rather than her."

He took on the most innocent expression he could at that moment, rapidly invoking the motherly nature in Mrs. Hina. It looked liked she had instantly dropped all grievances with him, just in case she had developed any till now and patted his head in comforting gesture. She took in the sweetest voice "Haha little Rick I know about Mrs. Helen. You can come to me anytime with any of your problems, I will try to solve them. In case I can't do it, I will bring you to Mrs. Helen myself and you can discuss your problems with her in my presence if you find that comforting enough." Rick bowed his head to show his respect "Thanks again Mrs. Hina. Ahem.. if you don't mind.. can.. I mean.. can I kiss you on your cheek?" Hina laughed out when she heard him put out his statement in such a shy manner. "Haha. Here." She offered him her cheek. Rick pressed his lips on it and left the room hurriedly, giving a shy impression to his teacher. It was not long before he will get this lady under his dick and make her scream and moan in the fleshly pleasures. He had already made significant progress today. Now he had to face the Maths class.

"May I come in Mrs. Agnes" Rick called out asking his maths teacher to allow him in. The lady standing in the mid of the classroom was towering over the students in the first row. The average heights of the females around here was 6ft. While the lady standing in the class was easily a foot taller than the rest. The most impressive thing about her though, was not her height. It was an extra pair of limbs. Agnes was one of the genetically mutated humans in this world. She had another pair of hands sprouting from the back of her normal ones. It was definitely interesting how effortlessly she can manage all her hands to focus on different tasks. She was easily one of the most beautiful woman he had seen since he had landed here. Although, that position does not seem to hold any value, since he had not actually seen any average ladies till now. Mrs. Agnes had long silky black long enough to reach her thighs. A dark tail swished behind her as she explained her latest lesson to her students.

"Where were you Rick? I believe it's been over 10 minutes since the class started." In truth Mrs. Agnes was even more scary than their physical aptitude teacher Helen. Her eyes looked even sharper under her reading glasses. The only difference between the two of them was while Mrs. Helen was feared by the students due to her tendency to physically beat them up, Mrs. Agnes depend only on there natural bearing to enthrill a sense of dread in their hearts. Yet, she had always been well behaved with him. Rick explained a little about him being with Hina, in her room and he was allowed entry. Sitting next to Ross, who told him about the current chapter, he began working on the problem she had written down in the board. With the first few minutes he was already done with his problem whereas everyone else was still struggling hard. Mrs. Agnes was working on searching for the next problem in her book when she felt a piercing gaze on her boobs by one particular student. It was the genius of the class, Rick. She asked him "Are you done with your solution Rick?"

He broke his gaze off her large tits to answer her "Yes, Mrs. Agnes I am done with it. Would you like to check it out?" "Hmm" came the reply with a nod and Rick was in front of her with his notebook within the next few seconds. She checked through it finding it amazing that this guy was able to solve the problem so fast, such that she herself might more time than him. Clearly impressed once again she decided to put up a challenge to him "That is correct Rick. I conceive that this level is not challenging enough for you. Then let's see if you can solve this one within the next 5 minutes." She pointed to the current problem in her book that she was working on. Rick took a look before a lustful expression took over his face. "Okay Mrs. Agnes. But do I have any rewards if I can slove it." She smiled "Spell it out. Let's see what you want." Rick was waiting for this "Hmm... Can you allow me to suckle on your breast if I am able to complete it?" For a second the whole class stopped their breath. Was this guy out of his mind?

But strangely enough Mrs. Agnes was not mad at his proposal, thinking for a bit and agreeing. "Sure. But there should be stakes for you losing this too. So how about I ask Mrs. Helen to double your today's physical routine, in case you lose?" Rick gulped his saliva. He didn't think that she will take this bet so seriously. He had the idea of how agonizing Helen's session had been for him. Doubling that would mean, he might not even be capable of rising from his bed tommorow morning. This was just too much to just being able to suck on those tities. He shook his head while smiling wryly "I can't accept that ma'am. The stakes are certainly not even." Agnes too realised that this was too much for the little boy but she really wanted to know his limit, thus suggesting "Hmm... Then how about this.. you solve these 2 problems within 10 minutes and if you can do that I would let you fuck my pussy in addition to allowing you to suck on my breasts. Your losing stakes will remain same." Truth was she had already noticed his eyes full of lust towards her, from the way he was still leering at her. It's been many years since she had a good sex hence she agreed to give the little guy a chance.

How can Rick deny that. He didn't waste any time and began solving the questions as fast as he can. After 5 minutes Rick discerned that he had bee too fast so he slowed down and finished right at the brink of the 9th minute. Students in the class were already engrossed in the competition between teacher and student. Contrary to Rick's thoughts he didn't find Mrs. Agnes lamenting on her loss rather she was excited to see the results. She had followed him through his every step hence she knew that the solution was definitely correct. "Haha your surprised me Rick. I believe that your aptitude is still ever increasing." Rick was elated as he asked for his prize "Now Mrs. Agnes are you planning to keep your words?" Agnes raised her eyebrows saying "Why wouldn't I? Just follow me to my room after the class and you can have your way with my pussy." Her last words were way to seductive, making his gun rise up in his pants. Every boy in the class can only heave a sigh of jealousy at his luck.

Their tyrant of a teacher was asking him to have way with her pussy. Despite that Rick was not in favour of her decision. "Why can't I fuck you right now Mrs. Agnes?" Agnes didn't mind his question saying "We cant do that right now. I have a class to continue." Rick giggled replying "I am not stopping you from taking the class Mrs. Agnes. You can keep on teaching them while a use your hole." Agnes fell in thought before agreeing "Okay then. How would you like to have me?" He didn't even wait for her sentence to complete before he was already in her lap. Agnes can only smile at the fervour with which he dropped her dress down her shoulders revealing all 4 of her massive tits to the class. Without wasting any further time he latched on to one of her nipples, simultaneously squeezing other jugs. A sweet milk flowed in his mouth. The taste was amazing but still people here didn't depend too much on female's milk because of the low nutritional value. It was good enough to sustain life but proper growth and development required infusion of meat in the diet. But Rick did not care for nutrition right now when he can suckle on her nipples right in the middle of her class.

Mrs. Agnes let he do as he pleased with her breasts. He was switching between all 4 of them, sitting in her lap while she focussed on the book. After 10 minutes of drinking, her milk banks dried up. Just then she heard him address her "Ma'am I desire to use your cunt now. So could you help me lubricate my cock so it would be easier for me to penetrate?" He pulled his pants down to expose his massive junk once again to everyone. The whole class was in the awe of his courage. It looked like a whole new Rick. Although, he had never been a shy boy do to speak but he had neither been so bold either. Once again Rick saw the same kind of lust evoked in Mrs. Agnes's eyes as he had observed with his language teacher a quater of an hour back. But Agnes was more daring then the purple haired milf, evident by how she didn't hesitate before she employed her second left hand to rub her saliva on the dong.

Chapter 33: Chapter 33. Mrs. Agnes (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

Mrs. Agnes was giving the boy in her lap a hand job with her two sets of extra hands. This was the first time she had seen a cock this thick and long evoking her arousal that she had kept bottled up since the death of her husband in the wars. She had thrown around the reward of having sex with her for the boy to make him work hard for it. But now when she felt this dick around in her hands, her pussy was tingling from the suppressed desires for so long. She would have to get laid once with this manhood. Thoughts like these ran rampant in her mind. The notion of having this thick cock all for herself for a whole night was making her pussy itch. There were not many boys in the room, apparently in total there were only 6 in total against the 20 something around girls, perfectly representing the skewed gender balance in the favour of female. Mostly the girls had calmed down from their earlier excitement but the boys were having a hard time ignoring the affair going on in front of the their eyes.

"Mrs. Agnes can you use your mouth on it? I think I am not able to maintain my erection like this." He lied through his teeth, not realising that Agnes was a little offended by his statement. Did he mean to say that she was not attractive enough for him? Rick was simply unaware of her feelings he felt a set of arms pull his body up in a princess carry. Not knowing if this was in reaction to his comments Rick was instead enjoying this assertive Agnes sucking on his long dick with her mouth. She was deepthroating him while he laid in her hands, allowing his dick to explore the back of her throat. The only thing he was scared about was the to long canines that threatened to rip his penis if she missed her mark by a little bit. This was really a peculiar position tht he had not thought of before today. But by the virtue of the size difference of the females of this species it looks like it is quite viable, he must try this on others also. She was sucking on the shaft in her mouth with full gusto, if she kept this up he might not be able to stop his jizz from splattering.

"I think it's done Mrs. Agnes, now can you let me down?" She gave him a disdainful look thinking in her mind 'Looks like the kid is not able to take it anymore haha. Trying to contend with your mother here huh.' She let him drop to the ground beside her before he directed her "Now Mrs. Agnes can you stand up and put one of your leg on her table bending on it, so I can have access to the hole." She did as told and dropped her panties down to the ground, bent over the table. Rick was waiting for this as he climbed on the chair behind her to reach her butt. It was impossible for him to fuck her in a standing position because of their size difference. In truth, he can barely reach to the chest level of normal ladies like his moms but in this case his face can only reach her lower breasts, that's all. Anyways, he had the access now, giddy with his performance today he pulled up her skirt over her belly baring her naked butt to everyone in the class. But all his excitement came sizzling down once he touched the slit between her thighs. It was closed. Her vaginal muscles was so closely shut that he might as well give up his desires.

Agnes had turned her head around to see the look of despair on the face of the conceited little jerk. She laughed lightly enjoying the scene "hehe Rick pardon me. I forgot to tell you that it's not been used for a long time so please try to be gentle with it." A giggle ran through teh whole class when they realised the devious plan of their teacher. Yes, how can Mrs. Agnes of all people, can take a loss? She must have envisioned this before she placed her pussy for the bet. Whole class except Jhon was now somewhat sympathetic to Rick's condition. He can't be happy enough to see that little prick take a loss for once. But looking at the concerned face of Maria right next to him, his happiness didn't lasted long. In the front Rick was struggling with the conundrum Agnes has placed ahead of him. Just then he saw the second just under her black tail, trying to hide from his sight. Deciding to take his revenge in her he began rubbing his saliva in her sphincter, trying to loosen it up. Rick saw her eyes popping out of her head once she was aware of his plans. "Ahem.. I think that is the wrong hole Rick?"

"Yes I know that Mrs. Agnes. But since you kept the fact that you have been a virgin for such a long period, I have decided to instead use your other hole." She can't actually rebut him, knowing that she was in the wrong here. But still the problem remained, anal sex was not common in this world so it was a totally foreign concept for a traditional lady like Mrs. Agnes. This made her a little bit scared of the huge dick in her little hole. Even though she was confident to take all 8 inches inside but still that hesitation of doing something for the first time was pretty evident from her face. Rick had managed to make space for 3 of his fingers inside her anus. Suddenly he had a even naughtier idea, turning towards the blondie sitting on the first bench he called her out "Hey Maria, can you help me out a bit here?" At first the class representative was stunned after getting called out at random but she maintained her composure before replying "Okay, what do you want from me Rick?" She was actually delighted to help him out but had to fake her disinterest in front of her boyfriend. "Nothing much just help me loosen up Mrs. Agnes's asshole with your mouth."

She agreed with any argument "Okay, but you will owe me a favor hehe" Rick smiled and allowed Maria to take over. He himself climbed onto the table and placed his long dick over Mrs. Agnes's face. "Now ma'am can you allow me to use your mouth for sometime, I am afraid all your saliva dried up." She checked the cock on her face and he was correct. Parting her jaws she allowed it entry to the back of her throat. He held her head down with his small hands and began pumping her maw. With each thrust his dick will collide with the back of her throat, giving rise to a sensation that she had never known was possible. Previously, she had knowingly not allowed her pussy to open up despite being in an aroused state. But this time it was getting out of her control, she just wanted to lose herself in this rythmic motions. While the little guy pumped her front door, the girl behind her clearly took her task too seriously as she could feel her long tongue travel deep inside her anal tract and lubricating the path for her eventual penetration. She was aware that right now she was not presenting the best image of a teacher to her students, but just this once she would allow it to tae place.

Rick got down after throat fucking Agnes for a while. Maria tried to get out of his way but Rick pulled her back whispering in her ears "Don't you want to eat that cum once again?" Maria was not able to move from her place once she recalled the heavenly taste of that semen. Strangely enough, the more time passed the more she had began crave for it. Rick took his place in the chair behind the large butt cheeks of Agnes. He reigned on his desire to abuse her like Amelia. Pressing the head on her door he pushed it with all his might anchoring her with the slender waist. "Ahhhh mmmhhhh" A gasp escaped from her mouth in spite of her being ready for the pain that might strike her. More than the pain Mrs. Agnes was worried about her reputation so she restrained her screams in her throat. Although, the damage was already done but she will try to save as much face as she can now. She was in quandary, because she can't back off now after accepting his offer of trading her asshole for her pussy. Rick was feeling all euphoric in the soft sensation clenching his rough cock with such grip. He held onto her set of arms behind her back before setting his cock in motion inside her. Even though she can only take 6 inches of his length, it was still an enjoyable situation.

This hole needs to get used to his dick, before he could give his best performance. Teasing her now he called out "Mrs. Agnes you can work on your teachings now. I am comfortable in your anus now. Please continue with your class." Agnes had no other choice than to address the class in the mid of her hole getting pumped "Was anyone... able to complete... the task.. hmm??" She managed to speak that much while her whole body was jerking due to the consistent thrusting from Rick. Recieving no reply she began explaining the concepts behind the problem with the process of solving it. Suddenly between her explanation Rick clutched her hair tightly and pulled it hard. "Ahhhhh" Another painful gasp was heard by her students and this time they can see the pain reflecting on her face. Being aware with the stubbornness of Mrs. Agnes, Rick knew she would not stop him. The feeling he had was very similar to riding a horse in his previous life with her hair acting as her reins. Agnes's anal penetration carried on for about the next half an hour as whenever Rick felt like cuming he will pull it out and let Maria suck on it for a while before thrusting it right back in her guts.

At the end of the session Rick came deep inside the cavity and slowly pulled it out. Maria was not willing to let a single drop go to waste as she worked rapidly, plugging the anus with her fingers and simultaneously licking all the cum off his gradually limping dick. Next she latched on to Mrs. Agnes's sphincter, sending her long tongue deep inside, sucking and slurping all the delicious semen from her rectum. Agnes on the other hand was rather surprised by Maria's behaviour. The eagerness with which she sucked out all of Rick's semen from her insides made her really curious. Did it taste different from normal cum? Why else does she looks like she doesn't want to share it with anyone? "Pah" a slap landed on her rump right then "Thanks Mrs. Agnes I enjoyed our time together. Hope we can do it again hehe" Rick began taking his leave when one of Agnes's hand clamped on his ear. He was stupefied "Ahem.. Ma'am did I do anything wrong? Aiiiiioo ayeee aiiiiioo" without replying she turned his ear eliciting the screams from him. "I guess your mom forgot to tell you that you are not supposed to slap your teachers behind like that? Hmm.. Mr. Rick?"

Was she serious? Didn't he fuck her like a bitch just now and tugged her by her hair while fucking her anus? And now she was making an issue out of a simple slap. Thats what was going on in his mind. She was just looking for a fault to punish him somehow. He too was in wrong here when he slapped her without predicting her response. "You were quite enthusiastic while working down there. Let's see your enthusiasm while you do a 50 sit-ups." Rick can only smile wryly looking at her stern face. Like that he started with his morning exercises. "Maria, I believe you have already sucked out whatever was present in it, no?" The blonde attached to her behind smiled in embarrassment and wiping her mouth, took her seat. Her eyes were still glued to the swinging dick hanging from a Rick's groin as he moved up and down. This was the case with all the girls on the class when Agnes too realised it. She directed him to put on his pants before continuing with his punishment while putting on her panty. Her class got over after half and hour more, leaving behind a Rick in suffering. He definitely saw a glee in her eyes whilst she left the class. She must have thought that she had avenged some of her humiliation at his hands.

Next class was of soul cultivation, once again by a dreadful teacher. Fortunately they had an hour long break prior to that. Ross and a few other of their friends crowded around Rick to ask if his experience of fucking their maths teacher in ass. He was bombarded with praises for his courage. There were only a few who were simply not interested in any of this. First was of course Jhon who acted like he was far above these worldly matters while Maria was most probably still relishing in the memories of Rick's penis. Apart from these two there were a few other uninterested party. A girl sat in the corner with long silver hair falling over her shoulders. She was in deep meditation unaware of what was happening all around her. She was the most talented student of the class, Stella. She was the much behind Rick in studies while being at the top of the class in cultivation. Already in the Junior realm, she was at the 2nd level at her age. Prodigy is the only word that can describe her. Amd her cultivation was not the most scary thing about her rather it was the high talent she displayed at the promotion ceremony. Her talent was of 8th grade. Forget about Jhon, the next best performer, her score was even more than some of the royalties. With such monstrous talent it would not take her long to leave her colleagues in dust within the next one or two years. Apart from talented she was just as much diligent.

Rick had noticed the silver haired girl and had already been mesmerized by her beauty. She was even more beautiful than Maria, hands down. He was inclined to interact with her but her stern face deflated his confidence. Apart from that there was no memory with him of 'Rick' ever interacting with her. Most of their conversation had been only materialistic and cold. He will wait for a chance to capture this beauty for himself, but for now he was having some pretty heavy urges. Not out of lust but rather to read some books. It was weird but he had to say his goodbyes to his friends moving out of the class and towards the library. The school was among the top in the capital hence the library was huge in itself. The librarian was a sweet and polite lady with blonde hair and red lipstick. Suna was one of the oldest teachers here. They had interacted many times as Rick had been a frequent visitor here. Exchanging the greetings with her Rick found some books and began quietly reading them. The sense of satisfaction he got from this book was only second to the feeling of sex.

Just like that his afternoon approached and Rick said his goodbye to Mrs. Suna. She was a little old as compared to his other teachers but one day he will have her under him. He got to the ground floor where the indoor training facility was provided by the school. It was a very large hall with a significantly wide grounds that can hold students from more than 3 classes at once. Apart from his class there were 2 more sections present at the moment. He found his way to his classmates and stood in the line waiting for Mrs. Helen to arrive. Just after he settled a lady with maroon hair approached them. She was a well built lady just a bit shorter than Agnes in height. The most striking of her features was the turned horns on her head just like a bull. Her hair was short compared to other ladies, reaching only to her back. Rick can see the ripped body of the cultivation teacher, visualising that she might as well have a six packs under that shirt of hers. "We will begin our class in a minute but first I have an announcement to make."

She said in a booming voice once the students greetings ended. She continued after going through each and every face present "Most of you are now very close to reaching the junior realm. So I have discussed with the authorities to let you enter the forests, so that you can capture your own beast souls." Rick was confused with this new knowledge that came out of nowhere while most of his classmates began chattering among themselves. This was a big news it seemed. "I can't believe we will have our own beast souls." Ross too was talking to himself. It felt like he was the only noob here. But no matter how much he searched for these terms in his mind, he got nothing meaningful. Either 'Rick' was not aware of this matter all together or those memories were inaccessible to him. Fortunately, Helen herself explained a bit. "Silence. As you already know the first beast soul must be captured by the students themselves. Later on you can rely on your family to procure the best souls for you but remember this, the beast soul captured by you on your own will always be more compatible with you than some powerful souls bought by your families. Hence try giving your best." Right then Rick realised, she was looking at him directly "And those of you who are still to weak right now, you need not worry we will prepare another expedition for you. But for that you will have to wait for at least 4-5 months.

Chapter 34: Chapter 34. Soul Transformation (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

Rick knew the last sentence was for him. Se was telling him to gear up his had otherwise he might be left behind. "The expedition will happen next week on Monday itself. So try your best to improve your cultivation this week. Next I will show your you guys once again what the beast souls allow you to do. Maria and Jhon go bring me those tablets" Rick realised that Helen was going to put up a show for the students to make them interested. Within a few minutes two sets of large tablets of stones were placed in front of Helen. Rick knew these tablets, the first one was just made up of naturally occurring hard rock while the next one was processed crystalline rock. But before he can analyse them any further, a shout from Helen broke his reverie "Now watch closely." Saying that her right hand was surrounded by a greyish aura before she striked the tablet mad out of stone. It broke apart in pieces, unsurprisingly. She again tried doing the same trick with the crystalline stone but this tablet was not even scratched. She explained "As you can see this is the limit of the physical body even with soul power projection. But now watch this.. haaah" With a single shout Helen's body began transforming into a beast.

After a few seconds her height had increased by over a couple of foots and her muscles easily doubled. But most surprising was that her face remained same while her prominent horns expanded in length and her lower limbs had turning to hooves. She looked like a bizarre cross between a human and a bull. Rick cam see the end of her tail turn bushy. She had torm through her clothes had her large tits were exposed to everyone. But no-one took notice of that except Rick. He was simply in awe watching a humanoid female turn to a beast in front of his eyes. Helen striked down with her hands and the tablet that previously held on against her full power strike, now shattered in small pieces. "Did you see that? This is the amount by which the beast soul transformation helps increase the durability of the human body." Helen said in a husky voice before releasing vher transformation and returning back to her human form. She was standing naked infront of everyone but she had no plans to cover herself up. "We will start with your training now. Run 30 laps around the training grounds. Boys can avail the discount of 10 laps but I will suggest you guys to do just as good as the girls physically."

Just as Rick began his run behind his colleagues he was picked up by his collar by Helen. She took her seat on the desk, placing Rick ahead of her "I am happy for you boy. To tell you the truth I was not very optimistic about your chances earlier but I observed that you have crossed over to the 4th level in mortal realm. This will drastically prove your prospect of capturing a beast soul. Work hard in solidifying your level." Helen was a very strict teacher but she had been a little more caring towards Rick than others because she knew that he did not have the aptitude for cultivation. Hence she never pushed him too hard like she did to the others. His talent was simply not for cultivation. "Thanks for your praise Helen. Do you want me to give you a massage?" Helen didn't like students calling her Mrs. Helen or Ma'am. Rather she liked it when they referred to her directly by her name. She laughed out loud "Hahaha Always so cunning. Yes, you can massage me all you want but your laps will remain same." Rick's expression turned downcast replying "Then I suppose I should start running."

Helen was enjoying the shifts in his expressions, laughing once again at his immediate change of stance "haha You are funny kid. Okay, massage me and you will need to run only 25 laps." Rick argued "But you just told boys only need to run 20 laps?" Helen creased her brows replying "Yes, but none of them had achieved any recent breakthroughs in their cultivation. Did they?" Rick knew from her gaze that he did not have any say in all of this. Helen laid flat on the desk as Rick grabbed the massaging oils for below and began rubbing it all over her wide muscular back, grumbling to himself "Why do I feel like you just made up that rule just now?" Helen didn't reply to him apart from a light giggle. This was not the first time Rick had tried to butter Helen up with his massages, just to reduce the amount of physical labour required of him. He expertly drained all fatigue from her distraught muscles. Helen had always enjoyed these massages by Rick and over the months his skill had improved by a lot. Nowadays it was a routine for her to get these massages from him twice a week.

Rick moved his hands skillfully over her soft fair skin. Squeezing her muscles throughout. Taking advantage of jet being fully nude he moved down to her butt cheeks, rubbing and pummeling them. "Mhhhh mhhh" Helen moaned out a little. Rick worked on her legs and foot. Just when she thought the massage was over he parted her legs revealing a long slit in her groin. Holding her tail up he dropped the oil on her sphincter, slowly rubbing his fingers on her anus he digged inside. Same process he repeated with her other hole. As Rock had imagined Helen did not mind his fingering at all. For her this too was part of the massage and Rick might be trying something new for once. "Mhhh mhhhggg Go deeper Rick mhhh yeah.. right there.. ahmmmm" She was in bliss with his fingers rythmically moving in and out of her holes. Rick can feel the smell of her arousal as her pussy began expanding gradually allowing him to accommodate more of his fingers inside. He didn't disappoint her and added his fingers while moving his other hand to rub her soft clit "ahhmmm mhhhhh hmm yes.. rubb it... Ahmm do it.." Emboldened by her rapidly growing moans his rubbing became more furious and Helen ended up releasing her juices right on the desk.

He saw the juices spilling from the ground as Helen fell asleep right after reminding him to complete his laps. Rick observed the whole track around the huge training ground. All his classmates must have already completed around half the laps as the fatigue can be seen on their faces. Rick ran and caught up with Ross after a few minutes, asking him for the performance of the class. Ross was himself in a bad condition having already completed his 12th lap, still the poor fatty explained "Nothing different than usual, Maria, Stella and Jhon make it feel like they are taking a walk in the park damn it. And the less being said about others the better." Rick nodded and took lead since he was already behind them. The condition of the boys was much worse than girls as expected. Boys were simply not built for physical labour in this world. Conversely, most of the boys were very close to reaching junior realm while the girls lagged behind.

While Rick ran for half an hour he had completed 15 rounds already. Maria and Stella had already completed their run and were now meditating. Jhon was struggling to complete his last 2 rounds left out of the 30 he was assigned. The difference between him and the girls showed up after the 20th round when it became increasingly difficult for him to keep up with them. Rest of the boys have already given up after completing a few more laps than the minimum 20 asked by Helen while fatty nearly collapsed at the 20th. Rick had now been sure that this was definitely not the body that 'Rick' used to have. Firstly, he was suspicious that his talent for cultivation had grown multiple fold and secondly, he was still not feeling any exhaustion. Previously, he was no better than fatty but now with a span of 2 to 3 days there was such a drastic difference in their performance. But not wanting to raise the doubts in Helen's mind he pretended to barely complete the 20th round and somehow completing 25 laps after multiple breaks.

Helen was already up and was observing him, clearly impressed with his motivation. After a 10 minutes break their physical exercises continued once again. "Here, kiddos. Pick up your weapons." Weapons training was an integral part. Although, they can't actually use them probably before entering the earth realm but practice at a smaller age is always beneficial. Till junior realm they can only use the weapons as a basic extension of their limbs while in the earth realm people gain the ability to project soul power into the weapons from their internal pool. Most of his classmates picked up swords. In truth the previous Rick too was a sword user. So, he decided to stick with swords itself but just then he found himself attracted towards the long spear weapon. Concluding that he was not that familiar with the sword either he chose the spear this time. Right when he was having a feel of it, Ross came close to him "Hey, brother why did you switch your weapon?" Rick gave him a smile and replied with "I don't know, just felt like it. How about we spar a bit?"

Ross replied in affirmative and wielded his dual swords attacking towards Rick. The weapons were blunt so there was no threat of any physical harm, hence they gave their all in the match. Even after losing multiple times to fatty Rick was enjoying the whole game. Fatty was surprisingly quick with his attacks, defeating him each and every time. But his flaw showed up after just 10 shirt matches, his stamina drained out giving the edge to Rick now. On the other side Rick had noticed Maria sparing with Jhon, but her gaze will inadvertently turn towards him time to time. Jhon himself realised this and that made him somewhat angry but he can't do anything. He can't control Maria's choice. Just like him she too was from an influential noble family. Maria herself was unaware of these things.

Ross was resting, while Rick performed some basic manoeuvres with the spear trying to perfect them. Right then someone caught the rapidly dropping spear, it was Helen who was holding onto it. "A spear hmm.. looks like you have decided to switch your weapon Rick?" Rick nodded in affirmation. She snatched the weapon from his hands and performed some basic tricks with it simultaneously addressing him "These are the 3 basic stances of spear warfare. Remember these by heart and keep performing them till the time you perfect them accurately. Now watch again I will perform them 2 more times for you." Rick observed carefully a naked Helen dancing with the long weapon. He memorized it and began practicing once she left to advise others. The day was over like this when the practice eneded with an hour long cultivation period. Rick bid his farewell to Ross before leaving the school building. At the gate he found a redhead waiting for him. Who other than his elder sister Mira? They walked towards their home together and reached their destination after half an hour of casual walking.

*Knock**knock* Amelia opened the door and invited them inside but before she could move Rock gripped her by her hair. "Bitch did you forgot how to welcome your master back home?" He reprimanded her trying to maintain his serious face. Amelia giggled watching him maintain the facade while Mira left the mother amd son alone with their shenanigans. "What do you want me to do then master?" Rick pulled her down and gave her a deep kiss. He pulled her dress down baring her chest naked. Amelia too participated this time and Rick felt her long tongue burrow it's way to his mouth, allowing him to suck on it. Peculiarly, the fact that she used this mouth to eat his shit this morning did not faze him a bit. He blamed it on the personality of the previous Rick. Amelia entangled her tongue around him and pulled it back to her own mouth. Rick was careful around her canines while allowing his spit to flow directly to her mouth. He found her mouth very sweet tasting and can't get enough of it. Amelia was even more enthusiastic once she swallowed her son's saliva. A strange arousal filled her body and she wanted to have sex with her boy.

Rick tugged her down by her collar bringing her down to his groin "Give a kiss to my brother too." She got on her knees and bending down swallowed his whole limping dick in her mouth. "Pah Pah" He jerked her head by her hair had gave her tight slaps on both her cheeks making Amelia laugh in glee while replying "I love it when you beat me up little Rick. The harder your slaps get the more aroused I become. So, please slap me up some more." Rick had known that Amelia loved his physical abuse but he was not aware that she loved it to the extent of confessing to him. He gave her a devious smile after which the echos of slaps rang around the house. "Pah.. Pah.. Pah.. Pah.. Pah.. Pah..." Rick had to stop after 10 minutes of continuous assault, not because Amelia was in pain but rather his hand had gone numb. His mother's while face was beet red but her smile didn't fade a bit and she was furiously rubbing on her clitoris to channel her lust. He would have to make some arrangements for her, his hands can't take the burn. He would have to arrange some of the BDSM gears for Amelia.

Now the only curiousity he had was that if his mother was the only masochist in the city or the love for abuse was present inside all women, just waiting to be explored. If it is the latter then it will be for the best as he can then channel his lust through some unconventional means. For now, he dragged Amelia by her hair inside the house. Removing her clothes he pulled her legs and began pummeling her down in the floor, in the missionary position. "Ahhh ahh mhhh mhh mhh" He fucked her for half an hour before deciding to jerk his jizz off on her face. Amelia used her long tongue to lick her face off. She was not surprised with the appetizing taste of her son's semen after all even his shit tasted so good. Rick took a afternoon nap after having some lunch. He didn't know why but maybe due to his changed routine, 2 meals a day was clearly not sufficient for him like the others. He had mentioned this to his mom and she was more than happy make lunch for him on daily basis.

He studied and cultivated a bit after he woke up. Listening to the noise from the ground floor Siri amd Ruby were back home. He had to confirm the matter about the demon souls from Siri. "Mom I need to discuss something with you." He sat beside his green haired birth mother. "What is it little Rick? You can ask anything." Rick didn't wasted any time before asking her directly "Mother can you tell me in detail about Demon soul transformation." Although he had planned to read about it in the library tommorow but having a base to build upon will be better. "Okay. First thing about it is the fact that you are already aware with that is, demon souls comes from the demon beasts. Next, they can enhance the natural abilities of the wielders to a great extent. No one person can wield more than a single demon soul. Although it is possible to change your beast soul to a more powerful one but for that your previous demon or beast souls will get destroyed. That means you will not be able to wield them again. That's the primary reason, you should always be careful before switching to the next demon souls. You should be absolutely sure that the switching will be beneficial for you in the long run."

That was a lot of information to handle for Rick but he digested it all before countering "That means we have to kill a demon beast to gain their beast souls? And how will we gain it? Do we need to pull it out from their corpse?" Siri answered patiently "Yes, we need to kill the demon beast for their soul. You won't need to search for it anywhere

It will present itself to you once the beast drops dead. Only thing you need to do is to grab it for yourself. The process afterwards is even easier, just like you absorb the soul power from the surroundings you would need to absorb it." Rick nodded before asking another doubt "How can I manifest the soul that I integrated in my soul sea?" Siri smiled and left for the dining table before answering "That is even easier. No one teaches anyone that. Once you absorb a soul you will realise the ease with which you can call upon it." The family sat down for dinner when Rick put up his question "So, do we have someone in the family that has a demon soul?" Amelia chimed in "Yes, Rick. Mother Siri can show her form to you after dinner I guess." Rick nodded and resumed his meal.

Chapter 35: Chapter 35. Lily (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

Once they were all done with the dinner, Rick was pretty excited to see what Siri turns into. "Let's do it mother. I am very excited." Siri giggled saying "haha Rick it's nothing impressive it's just a common demon soul that I had since my school days. Anyways, I will turn now." Rick was expecting a loud shout like Helen but her transformation was rather quiet. Her hair began shining before she dropped on all fours and her limbs turned to slender hooved legs. Long antlers grew out of her head while her whole visage slowly turned to that of a beautiful green deer. She looked very pretty but this gave rise to even more questions in his mind. Helen too had transformed but her transformation was different than this. Her's looked only partial while Siri's, more or less turned her into an actual large deer. "Wow mom!!! I didn't even knew you could do this. It's awesome. Haha" He checked her from all around her antlers, her green mane, soft greenish textured fur and a bushy tail. He even check her pussy and the 4 hanging nipples attached to a set of large breasts between her hind legs. "Why don't you turn into this more often mom?"

Siri replied in a human voice from a deer's body "We are not some family of warriors Rick. This demon soul is rather redundant for me and my work is such that there is no requirement of soul transformation. Hence, this is just fancy stuff without any actual use for me." Rick replied in a little disappointment "Ohh.. I have an idea mom. Can you bend down a little?" Siri didn't know what he planned to do but she bent her front legs a bit. Rick took advantage of her lowered height to climb on her back. "What are you doing little Rick?" He stabilised himself on her back and replied "You need to take me for a walk mom. I want to ride you to the park." She was amazed at his request. "But we have a car Rick? Don't we why do you want to ride on my back? It will not be as comfortable as the car I believe." Rick caressed her soft mane that ram down her slender neck as he replied "Maybe. But I would like to try doing this once." In the side the other three ladies were giggling, listening to the conversation between the mother and child.

"Okay then. Of that's what you want. Now hold onto my horns." She walked towards the door with her son on her back. Once they were on the road Rick heard her say "Rick can you loosen my collar a bit?" He just now realised the leather belt on her neck was probably choking her after her transformation. He loosened it for her and Siri's took him to the nearest park. Night had fallen hence the streets and park were deserted. She was walking around when Rick put forth his wish "Mom, can you go faster?" She increased her speed and broke into a slow jog while Rick balanced his weight. "Faster mom, Pah" he slapped her rump and she broke into sprint, Rick held onto her antlers to keep himself steady. He wondered if she could go any faster but he was not going to ask her that because it was getting harder for him to maintain his balance on her. Next time, he will attach some riding gears to her before making her run to her limit. Siri slowed down as Rick engaged her in his talks "Can you do anything else mom? I mean to say does this demon soul provide you any other benefits?"

"It does actually. I can treat an injured person with my powers in this form. But like I told nowadays we have health potions available which can treat wounds faster than me and on top of that they can deal with more severe cases than my powers can hope to handle." Rick nodded and asked his next question all the while enjoying the ride over his mesmerizing mother under the stary sky "I had one more doubt mom. I saw Mrs. Helen transform today. She turned into a large cow, but her transformation was not complete like yours rather it was only partial. What's the deal with that?" Siri replied "That was because she only transformed partially. Once you gain total control over your demon soul, you can control how much of your body you want to transform. She must have required only partial transformation." Rick remembered Helen chopping at the crystalline tablet to break it. Of course, she a cow could not have done that. While he was thinking this

Siri asked him "So, had the school decided on taking you to your first expedition for capturing demon souls?"

Rick answered in affirmative asking her back "Do you know anything about it mom? Like where are they going to take us?" Siri laughed at his ignorance "haha You are too much into book that you ignore the general knowledge. They are going to bring you guys to the nearby forest. That's where all the rookies from the capital catch their first demon souls." Rick too laughed with her. Once he was satisfied her got off her ordering her to bend her back legs "Let's have sex here mother. I want to fuck you like this hehe" Siri did as she was told and Rick moved her tail to reveal soft dark pussy lips and a puckered hole. He dropped to his knees and sucked in the long nipples by going in between her hind legs. Simultaneously his fingers stimulated her clitoris. Her warm milk flowed to his stomach while the pussy began parting, allowing more and more of his fingers to get in. Once he can feel the wetness inside, he stood up dropping his pants and stroking his cock. "Give me your horns mom. I want to hold them like a handle while I fuck you." His size didn't allow him to grab her by her horns from behind so Siri had to hold her head high allowing her son to get in their reach. Leveraging his hold on those long antlers he thrusted his dick without any mercy.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh" As expected Siri screamed in pain due to the sudden penetration in her cunt. Even though her pussy had adjusted to his size from their regular interaction, still it didn't get proper time to open up. But Rick was not worried about her because if Amelia was any bar to measure pain tolerance in ladies than this little pain was simply not enough to overwhelm her. "Mhhh ahh ahhh mhhh mhh" He was proved right by the moans of his mother mixed with the painful cries. After 15 more minutes of constant pumping her pain had subsided and she was cooperating with him by rythmically moving her ass on his dick. "Come here mom clean my asshole with your tongue." He bent down pushing his butt out. The stag turned around and began licking the boys asshole with its long slippery tongue. He pushed apart his anal muscles letting the long willowy tongue reach deep in his intestine. This continued for a while when Rick turned around and pushed Siri onto the grassy terrain, in her back. He pushed his dick inside her pussy, initiating a hard fuck for her.

Siri was engulfed in the lust as continuous moans rang from her throat, throughout the time she was getting pounded in her cunt. Suddenly Rick's hands gripped her neck hard. She never knew her boy had such strength but he was essentially choking her. Her first reaction was confusion that quickly turned to panic once she used up the breath in her lungs. She struggled a bit but Rick didn't relent his grip. Before she could take any measures against it, her panic was modified into extra lust producing a strange sense of euphoria that her body could not resist. Her mind lost control of her faculties, her eyelids turned back in her head, her tongue lolled out and lastly her while body began twitching. She can't hear herself but her mouth was constantly screaming for Rick to not stop "ahhhhh ahhhh Rick... Ahh.. you are the best... My child... Fuck your mother.. make me your slut... Ahhhh ahhh don't Stop.. ahhh Fuck fuck... Ahhh yesss go deeper... Ahhh" Rick knew she had lost her mind due to extreme arousal but still her words brought him closer to his own orgasm.

Rick laid down on the grass beside a twitching Siri. It's been 10 minutes already since he roughed her up but her orgasm still didn't end. A large amount of her cum had flown out on the ground mixed with his own semen. She woke up after a few more minutes "ahhhh... My boy you truly broke your mother's mind today haha. But it was so good. I have never felt anything like this before. Where did you learn these tricks Rick? I have been with a few men but none can fuck like you." Rick was blushing a bit after listening to her applause. "I don't know mom. No one taught me all this. I just have a gut feeling to do things to the ladies I fuck. It happens naturally." She did not think too much about it and after nodding in reply began licking the cum out of her pussy. She penetrated her vagina with the tongue, slurping out her son's flavourful cum out of it. She got up and licked the large patch of his seed, spilled on the ground. Once done they left the park just as they had arrived.

***Next day***

"Sorry mom but I believe I can't spare my poop for you guys today." Rick explained his situation, that he had promised to share his shit with Mrs. Hina today so he can't share it with them, leaving all the faces in the hall disappointed. All of them were excitedly waiting since yesterday to savour his turds but it seemed not possible today. Siri intervened to lift everyone's mood up "It's better this way. If you indulge too much into something, it might get boring after some time. It's only for today anyways, we can eat it tommorow." Rest of the three ladies nodded and they had a normal breakfast today. Rick got to his school and Amelia was kissing his dong in public. "Pah.. Pah..." Now he was sure that no one will mind if he abused her on the side of the road. "Come to pick us up today bitch. We will need to shop a bit for your sexual satisfactions. Understood?" Amelia gave a last kiss to her son's cock before replying "Understood master. Now I believe master should leave for your classes." "Pahh pahhh pahh don't tell me what to do bitch." He spat in her open mouth and chewed hard on her red lips. Amelia can only smile at her spoilt child. She knew that she was pampering her too much but his performance was improving in cultivation, so she can't deny his request and apart from this she herself enjoyed these interactions with him.

Unbeknownst to the scandalous mother and son duo a guy was watching them from one corner. Jhon saw the physical abuse Rick inflicted on Amelia. He had a bad foreboding regarding this guy owing to the fact that he can easily visualise his own girlfriend in Amelia's place getting slapped around by this jerk. He had to do something to keep her away from this guy. With that he left for his class. Just a few metres from there Rick was balls deep in Amelia's throat. Forced against the wall she struggled for breathe but once again just like yesterday with Siri, her twitching muscles relaxed and she let a heavy orgasm take over herself. Her face had turned red due to asphyxiation but her the smile on her face widened as she rubbed her clit to achieve her liberation. Thick globs of cum leaked down to her breasts from her open mouth. She was out of her mind so Rick picked her up and placed her inside the car before leaving for his school. Mira had already left long ago. Few days back Rick could only lift Amelia in his dreams but now it was a reality thanks to the recent physical changes his body has gone through after him taking over.

First lecture today was by Mrs. Lily, a bombshell of a milf with bright pink medium length hair that took the greenish shades at the end. Her long pink tail combined with her bright dress made her look like a chirpy teenager than a mature milf. In addition, her personality was pretty close to those of the teens as well. Always curious about everything. "May I come in Mrs. Lily?" He asked for his science teacher's permission before entering. The zero period was already over and Lily had started her lesson but still she didn't mind him coming late. Allowing him entry with the signature bright smile of her's. He took his seat beside Ross, who filled him on the missed portion of the chapter. The class took place normally. Rick had planned something else for Lily so he waited patiently for the period getting over. Just like always Lily was impressed with the knowledge of the little guy and his command over the subject. She will have to talk with him personally one day and decide on his future path. Lily thought to herself at the end of the class while adding the attendance for Rick.

Just as she was leaving the class Rick called out from behind her "Ma'am, do you mind if I walk with you to your reply. Actually, I had an appointment with Mrs. Hina regarding some of my personal matters." Yes, Hina and Lily shared their staff room together, making it easier for him to rope in this bubbly milf in his escapades with Hina. Considering her curious nature it was simply impossible that she won't ask to be filled up on his matters with Hina. "Sure, Rick. And while we are on our way there you can share it with me too. Maybe I can help out?" Sure enough her reply was swift. Rick acted a little shy, augmenting her curiosity even further. She nagged him for it as they walked and eventually Rick let her in on his affair with Hina. "Hmm... How peculiar.. if you don't mind Rick, can you share some of your excretions with me too? It's a very rare case to have soul power in your digested food at your level." Rick's entire plan was to get her ask for it hence he readily agreed. "Sure Mrs. Lily, if you don't have any problem with it then I can spare some for you too." Both of them laughed around like kids as they reached her room. Noticing that it was lock, she began opening it saying to Rick "Looks like Hina is not yet done with her class. Why don't you wait inside with me?" Rick nodded on affirmation and sat next to her.

Lily herself opened the conversation "So, Rick you told me that there was a similar case with your urine and semen too?" Rick nodded in confirmation. She merrily responded "Then since hina had already tasted your piss, why don't you let me have a sip till she returns back." 'Damn!! this woman is too straight forward' that was the only thought in his mind right now. He can't say no to a beautiful lady with large pink pupils and with a similar lipstick on her face. Her blushed cheeks was pulling the sadist in him. He wanted to make her go through the similar abuse like he does with his mothers. How good it will feel to repeatedly slap both her puffed cheeks and make them swell even more. Lily was the youngest of his three milf teachers considering she was recently married with no children. He would love to watch her wince in pain while simultaneously beaming her contagious smile. "Is there something on my face Rick?" She brought him out of his day dreaming state with her question. "No it's nothing Mrs. Lily. It's just that you are so beautiful that I was lost for a while."

"When did you became such a flirt Rick haha" she tried to laugh it off but he could see the his compliment working evident from her rapidly blushing face. He didn't wait any longer and asked her "Can you allow me something in return Mrs. Lily?" Lily was confused at his request and inquired "Yeah. You can ask anything, if I can do it then I will." He replied with the most harmless face he can manage "Would you allow me to kiss you on your mouth ma'am. I want to do it once with you." Lily was not used to getting this much attention and admiration from anyone so her blush spread to her neck as her tail began wagging from side to side giving the indication that she was enjoying this. "Hmm... Okay I guess. Here." She said in a meek voice, pulling her lips open for him to suck on. Rick moved one of his hand behind her neck and pulled her down to manage the height difference between them. Once at his level he shoved his lips under her and forcing his tongue in her cavity. Lily did not expect him to kiss so aggressively she jerked her head a little but Rick was ready for her and held her head steady between his hands. Lily was distraught till the time Rick let his addictive saliva flow in her mouth. Once she got the taste of it her panic died down and Rick began throughly kissing her. Within a minute both of them were playing with their tangled tongues. Just then the door opened up and they had to stop their kiss midway "haha Sorry.. did I disturb you two love birds."

Chapter 36: Chapter 36. Two Teacher (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

Hina was smirking on the door to the room watch the saliva dripping from their lips. They hurriedly wiped their mouths before Rick explained the situation "haha Mrs. Hina it's not what it seems like. Rather I was letting Mrs. Lily know about my condition, same like I told you about yesterday." Hina grinned in smugness taking her seat "Yeah, yeah like I would belie.... Mhhhh" but before she could complete her sentence she found her mouth blocked by Rick's as he forced his tongue inside to engage with her's. She too was taken aback but Rick held her in place. After the first few seconds of her resistance she was enjoying the taste and the warm sensation of his insides. In addition those soft lips in combination with her was giving rise to her lust. Lily had very bashful when her colleague caught her enjoying a kiss with her student but now watching her take her place made her a bit jealous. She was not able to complete her quota. On the other side Rick's hand began exploring Hina's butt cheeks, mashing and squeezing them hard. Emboldened by her lack of credible response, his hands went under her dress now holding her breasts.

His other hand slowly made it's way to her lower lips, rubbing them against each other. "mhhhh mhhh" Hina has lost herself in the arousal. "Ahem... Are you guys planning to go all the way here? I can move out if that will make it comfortable huh!" The couple had to reluctantly stop their romantic antics. Now Lily's face was filled with haughtiness, getting a chance to reprimand her senior. "Haha Don't tell me you are jealous Lily?" Lily's face once again turned red with embarrassment, having gotten her mind read so accurately. "Huh Why would I be jealous. It's not like he is my husband or something. You can do whatever with him, why shall I care?" This time both Rick and Hina laughed at her childish behaviour. This lady's temperament was still in its infancy it seemed. Hina ignored her and addressed Rick "Let's keep it for some other day hehe. For now do the thing you came for. You still have your next class." Rick wiped his mouth asking her "Okay. But I had something to ask of you. Can I share some of my poop with Mrs. Lily too?" Hina was aware of her curious subordinate, this she agreed "Do as you wish."

He dropped his pants down to reveal the monster cock which Lily had never seen in her life. She was stunned in disbelief. For once she thought if thos is done kind of genetic mutation but then she brushed it off. Genetic mutations were a very rare, extremely so. Whatever it was but the fact that it made her mouth water was the truth. "Here Mrs. Lily you can drink up my piss first. Then I will share the rest with you." Lily was just waiting for his approval before getting on her knees to take his cock in her mouth. "If you want you have the option of drinking it via your bottle" Hina commented jokingly. Watching her hesitate Rick intervened "Ma'am, Mrs. Hina is pulling your leg. If you want you can drink it directly from my cock." Lily smirked at Hina, who laughed in response, before carefully holding the cock and placing it on her tongue. Rick didn't let her wait for long, as she felt a slightly viscous liquid pour down her throat. Gradually she realised that Rick was telling the truth. Everything that his body produced including the waste products were strangely mouth-watering for her. Now she was anticipating the taste of his shit too. Once he pulled his hose out of her mouth she responded with a nod "Hmm.. I can surely feel the soul aura coming from your piss... But why is this happening with you?"

She said to no one in particular. Aware that she had gone into one of her monologuing thought processes, Rick turned his attention to Hina. Climbing onto her desk he exposed his asshole to her "Mrs. Hina, can you please get your tongue inside my shit hole. I require a little stimulation before I can let loose." She was perfectly aware that he was just making this up to get her to lick his asshole but she did not decline his request. Getting up she bent down to take her place behind her and began to slowly lick around the hole, trying to get his sphincter to relax and let her entry. Rick played if hard for the first few minutes, not allowing entry to her tongue. But Hina was no child she held on to the shaft and softly stoked it. Rick didn't expect her to milk his cock in this position, and the lapse in his defence granted access to her struggling tongue. Once inside she pushed her whole length burrowing through his rectum to reach his guts, all in search of his shit. Rick had not released his load this morning hence the 6 inches of appendage managed to find its way to the tasty snack. She expertly handled her flexible tongue to guide the lumps in his anal tract to her mouth. Recieving her first load of shit mad her mad with joy. She had imagined many things but this delicious feed never came to her mind.

It's smell found its way to her nose making her expand her nostrils to take in more of it. The room was filled with the scent of the lavender flowers, just as the first turd found its way to Hina's stomach. She can't get enough of this treat and began ravenously swallowing loads after loads. "You need to save some for Mrs. Lily, ma'am" unfortunately for her after a few minutes Rick's anus closed leaving her with a discontented face. But she realised the fact that she can't monopolize on all of it for himself. As soon as the position was vacated Lily latched onto the poop dispensing hole, having seen Hina work her way through his anus, she applied the same trick. She was already very keen to taste his shit herself. The facial expressions on her senior's face and the pleasant smell in the air, had made her aware what she can expect. Immediately afterwards she was not disappointed when her tastebuds danced in joy. 10 minutes had gone by when Rick told her the bad news "It's over Mrs. Lily. I guess that's it for today. Now, can you please clean my hole up, I dont want to make a vist to the washroom."

Despite being a little downhearted Lily helped her clean his anus with her slender tongue. Wiping his tract repeatedly, cleaning the bits and pieces of the fecal leftovers. Realising that she was done with his Rick got up and pulling up his pants questioned both of them "So, what do you ladies think?" Lily was still relishing in the after taste when Hina replied "I can definitely feel the presence of soul power in it.. but I think we will require more samples to be sure about it. And I guess that's the case with Lily too." She turned her gaze towards a confused Lily, but enlightenment dawned upon her instantly as she nodded her head, replying "Yes, yes, Mrs. Hina is right. I can feel it too but we definitely need more of it to be sure." Rick was astounded at their ability to lie through their teeth in his face, but he suppressed his laughter. He sighed and replied "Okay then. I guess we will do it again tommorow. For now I need to leave." He gave quick peck on the cheeks of both ladies before taking his leave. Both the ladies began giggling with each other having realised each other's similar intentions for the boy after which the left together to clean themselves up in the washroom.

"Can I come in Mrs. Agnes?" Rick had only three subjects in his class. English, taught by purple haired Mrs. Hina, Science, taught by the pink-greenish haired Mrs. Lily and at last maths was taught by the eldest of them all Mrs. Agnes with long black hair and a set of extra limbs. Agnes was a war widow, without any child of her own. Rick believed that it shaped much of her personality. That was the reason she did not particularly socialized with any other teachers of the school, preferring to remain solitary. "What is your reason this time Mr. Rick? If I could ask." He gave her an innocent smile replying "Just some discussions with Mrs. Hina and Mrs. Lily." 'What kind of 'discussion' needs to take place outside of the classroom?' was what she thought in her mind but she allowed him entry. As he was moving towards his seat he discreetly pulled Maria's tail, winking at her once she turned back. She was as annoyed on the outside but the more she interacted with this new Rick the more she was attracted towards him.

Sitting down he noticed that Agnes was not able to walk properly. She had certainly been injured by his previous assault on her asshole. Once the class got over her ran behind her "Wait, Mrs. Agnes!!" She stopped and turned back asking with a stern face "What is it Rick? Did you forgot to ask something bin the class?" He shook his head "No, it's not that Mrs. Agnes. Actually I wanted to help you out. I am aware that you might have been hurt from yesterday's sex. Please allow me to help you out." Looking at the bending child made her heart soften a bit, still she refused him "Not required. I can take care of that myself." She turned around to walk away but Rick was not in the mood to relent. After constantly nagging her all the way to her room, she agreed. "Okay. Okay. You can help me apply medicine on my anus. If that would make you stop then so be it."

***10 minutes later***

Agnes was laying down on her desk naked, with her lower hands streching her butt cheeks apart to allow Rick access to her asshole. While he surveyed her injured sphincter. Looking at the seemingly red muscles it was evident that she must have bled yesterday but in his lust he didn't notice it. "I am sorry Mrs. Agnes. I was too harsh on you." Agnes started laughing at the little boy trying to apologise "Haha Kiddo, this is nothing. I have been injured a lot worse previously. So no need to lament and do your job." She was still so harsh even while she was trying to help him get rid of his guilt. But he didn't mind it as it was just the way she interacted with others. Not wasting any more time he dropped a few drops of the lotion she had provided, on her anus. Carefully he rubbed it on the rim. Agnes didn't want to admit but the cooling sensation was way better than when she rubbed it on her own. Apart from that the care which the little guy offered was not bad despite the feeling being foreign to her. This was very similar to how her late husband treated her, indulging her in the desires. Two drops of tears fell from her eyes on the ground as she became nostalgic.

But a Rick's middle finger reaching deep inside her rectum made her aware of her surroundings once again. "You need not do it inside, just rub on the outside." Rick didn't respond to her and continued with his fingering deeper inside her soft asshole. Agnes kept quiet, realising he was not going to acquiesce to her demands. In his mind Rick was rapidly think of capturing this milf for himself. In one of stories he read in his previous world, the lover of the protagonist had a similar personality to Agnes's. The way he won her over was by treating her like a common whore. Overbearing ladies had a side to them which wanted them to be dominated by a man and in addition to the masochist nature of the females of this world, he decided that on his plan of action.

He had been massaging her hole for 10 minutes straight and Agnes had dropped down any pretence, as she enjoyed the feeling. Just then Rick stopped and he came in front of her face. "Are you don.... Pah" He gripped her by her raven black hair at the scalp and gave her a tight slap. She was stunned for the first few seconds as her mind tried to register the violence against her. But before it could do so multiple slaps came her way turning her face red "What are you doi..." Again she was stopped midway from saying anything but this time what stopped her was a passionate kiss from her student. She herself didn't know why she was liking it so much. In that moment she forgot all previous assaults on her face and was lost in the feeling of exaltation. One of his hand was choking her neck hard, not allowing any breath to pass to her lungs. Strangely for her she can't make him stop despite being exponentially more powerful than him. Her body was not permitting her to retaliate. They kept on kissing like this for 5 minutes continuous and Agnes was on her limits due to lack of oxygen. Even though she was a very powerful soul cultivator but it doesn't matter how impressive your cultivation is, you still require sustenance till you reach the level of the immortals.

Right when Rick released her mouth she began gasping for breath but it wasn't long before she was choking once again, this time on his shaft. He took advantage of her unstable mind to shove his dick in her hole and reached directly to the back of her throat. Getting no resistance from her side he began thrusting in and out her deep cavity. Every time his head striked against her uvula, her body reacted by getting more and more excited. Few minutes passed by with Rick thrusting in her mouth with his long dong when she received another tight slap on her face. "Relax your throat muscles bitch. I want to fuck your windpipe." She felt her pussy release juices due to the degradation at the hands of her student. Right when he thought that she might have had enough, her throat muscles softened down and he availed the chance to force his dick even deeper. Her lips were now touching his groin and he was practically in her oesophagus now. His thrusts increased in both pace and intensity as he deepthroated the milf he now owned. It was a ludicrous scene in the room with a 7ft tall lady lying on her belly on her desk while a 4 and a half foot tall child was holding onto her hair on top of her head in a knot, and was fucking her throat with rythmic jerks of his waist.

The boy will regularly slap the lady in her face and she would not resist it. As Agnes didn't share this room with anyone else no one was there to enjoy the scene. The physical assault carried on for the next 20 minutes when Rick shoved his dick to the deepest regions of her pipe and released his load directly to her stomach. There was no choice for Agnes but to swallow everything down. Rick missed it but under her groin the puddle of her fresh juices from her pussy meant that she had achieved an orgasm fro ln the rough throat fuck. He pulled and jerked her head by her hair, slapping her to get some sense in her dazed eyes. "I don't know how you feel about me Mrs. Agnes but I was always in love with you. I know you are not the way you act towards everyone. Instead you are so much of a sweet lady from the inside. I don't know if you are so gaurded towards other due to the loss of your husband. But know this, I will marry you and we will have kids together. In addition, if you desire a kid so much than you can treat me both as your husband and your child at the same time hehe." Ending his passionate speech he gave her another deep kiss on her mouth. This time it was not forceful but rather soft and loving just like between two love birds.

Once Rick left Agnes got rid of the haziness from her mind before beginning to laugh out loud. The more she recalled the ardent vocalisation of his thoughts the harder she laughed. It was not her fault the seen of the little guy declaring his love for her was too funny. But suddenly her laughter ceased as she went into deep thoughts regarding Rick. Rick himself had not realised how much his pronouncement of love had affected Agnes. The scale of passion it evoked in her dormant heart was not something that can be easily controlled now. Unaware from all this Rick walked down to the library and began his studies about the secrets of the demon soul transformation. Time passed by as he learnt in detail whatever Siri had already hinted to her yesterday. He just has to hunt down a demon beast in the forest close to the capital. The Jungle was not really safe for kids like them but the elders in the city had take the efforts to mark the dangerous areas on the maps and had also properly defined the area that has the weakest demon beasts present, making the task of the students a bit easier. He will be provided with the details on the hunting day itself.

Chapter 37: Chapter 37. Son And Mom (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

***Half an hour later. In the training grounds.***

Rock had just ran a 20 laps around the training grounds and was pretending to be exhausted just like the other boys. But the truth was he believed that he can easily do 20 more laps without breaking any sweat. This was not the case yesterday, meaning that his body was still getting stronger and stronger. Within a day or two he will be able to reach the 5th level of the mortal realm in his cultivation. Whatever happened to this body after him taking over, was affecting both his physical body as well as his cultivation. He was ecstatic to realise this. And why won't he? The only limitations the previous Rick had was in cultivation and now that was not the case. In short this was a perfect body for him to take over. He worked extra hard absorbing the soul power in his body since he will have to attend the hunting session with the class. Although, the students' mortality rate was very low but it was still there. He had read these cases in detail today. Each year some of the students will wander off to the territory of some terrifying demon beast, ending up losing their lives. Rick was neither so stupid nor so brave to do that but apart from these cases there were similar cases when a higher level demon beast may enter the area where the students are hunting and that would lead to further casualties.

That was not all. Few of the casualities were resulted when the students misjudged their capabilities and tried to hunt a beast that was out of their league all together. There was no way he was going to lose his life like that once again. Thus, he will prepare his best just to minimize the possibility of losing his life. The hunt will take place over a duration of 3 days and they will be led by Helen and a few senior students who will help her keep an eye on the students. They can't help them out, but if they assess that the situation was dangerous and he or she might lose their life then they are allowed to help. The school provides them ample time for them to select the best demon soul for themselves. For example if someone was able to catch a demon beast on the first day itself then if they are not satisfied with it they can continue with the hunt till they find the optimal one.

Rick continued with the 3 stances of the spear which was taught to him by Helen yesterday. Midway he had a few spars with Ross and today he managed to will a few too. Even though Ross outclassed him in skills but the sheer physical capacity made him an hard to be defeated, specially in the last few duels. Just like that the day ended and Rick found his sister and mother waiting outside of the school parameters in their car. He took his seat at the front with Amelia and kissed her on the lips before slapping her cheeks on both sides. He pulled his pats down to reveal his erection to her and she went down in him like an obedient mother. Giving a few jerks in her mouth he pulled out from her mouth "Let's go mom we need to shop a few things. We will continue this at home." Amelia nodded and they drove towards the market.

Their first stop was the shop selling the horse riding gears. His plan was to first turn Siri into a proper mount. They bought a saddle, noseband, reins and whip for her. Incidentally Siri was no shorter than regular horses once she transforms so he was sure that everything will fit her perfectly. The sense of dominance he got yesterday while riding on her back was hooking. "Now mom let's go to the sex shop." He suggested and the landed in front of the shop selling dildos of different shapes and sizes. Most were of similar sizes to an average male penis here, this is about 4-5 inches. Some smaller while some larger but still rarely he found something that can out size his own junk. "Show us the largest ones you got." Rick told to the old lady shopkeeper. She raised an eyebrow to the challenging youth and brought them in the inner sections. Here he got what he required. They purchased multiple long dildos and a few butt plugs if different shapes and sizes. Amelia tried to get him not to go for these sizes as she was not sure if all of them can even fit inside her but all her requests fell in deaf ears. A disappointed Rock got out of the shop. Reason fot his downcast face was there wan nothing noteworthy in the shop apart from dildos and butt plugs. He can't find any floggers, spanking paddles, ropes and nose hooks.

They had to move from shops to shop in order to bet those things individually. But at last he had everything except a nose hook. Other tools he got because they were used in animal husbandry but there was no concept of nose hooks in this world. He had to order for a personalised build to the forging shop. Amelia was confused because she had no idea how he was going to use all these things in her. She was both excited and scared at the same time. Her daughter was in a similar state. Her brother was a virgin till last week and today he was shopping for all kinds of sexual tools and what more, some of the tools he desired were not even available in the market. There was no way someone had taught him all this rather she had a strong belief that he must have read all this in some kind of detailed book on sexual encounters and now wanted to re-enact it with his mother. But since these tools were not going to be used on her in near future she was not particularly interested.

***After an hour***

They were back home and Rick had his lunch in hurry, eager to try everything on Amelia's body. Her lessons began from today as Rick commanded her. She was in a leap frog pose with her head on the ground and her butt pushed out. He used a generous amount of lubricant on her asshole and gradually pushed the smallest wooden butt plug he had brought inside. "From now on mom, we will increase the size of the plug every next week, so that after a month your hole will be wide enough to take up my hole length inside. Understood?" She nodded in agreement. He bound her hands right behind her back with ropes. "Pah.. ahhhhhh.. Pah.... Ahhhh.. Pah.. ahhhhhh" one after the other repeated paddles landed on her butt making her wince in pain. Rick inserted his fingers in her pussy and sure enough she was wet. This world felt like it was crafted to personally cater to his needs. His sadistic nature fits perfectly with the masochist woman here. The best part was they are not even aware that all of them enjoys pain and it all came down on him to beat this realisation in them. One of his hand finger fucked Amelia's expanding pussy while the other kept on beating her ass with the wooden paddle.

The beatings made her even more hornier. Amelia had herself already made aware of the fact that she was a masochist through and through. She didn't actually had a good reason for that but one thing she knew that beating made her cum extra hard. Just then she was not able to control her lust anymore and ended up squirting her juices all over the floor. The butt plug in her anus provided with a stimulation of its own and all the factors combined made her cum like never before. Rick moved to her front and shoved his dick in her throat while her head was still reeling with the orgasm. The only thought she had in her mind as Rick fucked her throat was that 'She loved having sex with her son. So much so that she could give up anything if it meant they can keep doing the same.' She was not sure why her body will crave sex so much. It was not like this before. Her attraction too ended only at her son himself. She was not interested in other men. Heck, before Rick the total number of men she was involved could be counted on fingers. There was something about Rick that made her keep having sex with him otherwise how was it possible for her to get two orgasms in a single day.

Interestingly, both of them she achieved due to physical torture. The one in the morning was due to asphyxiation and the one right now was due to painful beatings of her ass. "Pah pahh pahhh" multiple slaps on her face brought her back to her mind. "Open up mom. I want to reach deep inside your throat. You need to relax and let my dick enter it" her son advised her. She tried but every time his dick would press against her uvula, the gag reflexes will kick in and she will have to spit out his cock. But Rick was relentless in his efforts, trying again and again albeit after slapping her each time for failing to meet his expectation. Practice will make her perfect, he believed. Moving back to her rump he pulled out the butt plug while rubbing his dick head between her pink labia. Amelia was waiting to feel him inside of her for so long, excited that the time had come for her penetration she rubbed her cunt on the shaft on her own volition. But minutes passed and whenever she would try to force her lower lips on his cock, the little devil will pull if back all the while laughing deviously. "Why don't you beg for it mommy hehe?"

She sighed "hmmm.. can you please fuck your mother's pussy little Rick?" He nodded but still didn't penetrate her "Yeah, keep going, keep going. Let's see how much you want it." He plunged it half way in her hole amd immediately pulling it out, making her desperation grow. "Please Rick, give that long cock to mother. Shove it all down my cunt, son." Once again her begging only won her a single half thrust. She kept on trying with different lines but everything failed to impress her son to share his cock with her. Falling into thought she came up with another line hoping that this might just work "Master.. can you please reward this slave with that exalted cock of yours? Please master this slave can't take it anymore. Shove your dick in there and claim my hole for yourself." She had to employ all her brain imagination power to come up with something this cheesy. It worked as Rick's dick stood to its maximum length and he was too aroused to stop now after her last begging line. He gripped her long hair by winding it around his hand and tugged on it hard, simultaneously thrusting inside her pussy with all the force he can manage in that position.

"Ahhhhhhh mhhhh yesss.... Rick.. ahhh it feels so good.. ahhh ahh ahhh mhhh mhh ahh" Amelia's ruthless poundings began at that point. Not caring about her condition, each of his thrusts were hitting the entrance of her womb. Every jerk inside her would try to force open the gates to her womb. She was lost in the lustful sensations brought by the constant rubbing of the rough texture of Rick's penis against her vaginal walls. Having came previously in Agnes's throat today he was in no rush to cum. During half an hour of continuous fucking Amelia came once more, when he turned her on her back and pummeled her in the ground with his continuous ramming of his groin on her pussy. Amelia was in a very uncomfortable position with her hands bound behind her back but she was not in her mind to even register any protest. "Ahhhhhhh" Rick bit down hard on her nipples, sucking out the creamy milk out of them.

***After an hour***

Rick picked up a naked Amelia and placed her on the bed. Wiping her body with a wet cloth to remove all the cum and saliva stains. He too was way too tired today, so he slipped in the blanket with her, falling asleep in her large bosom.

He woke up to the calls of dinner by Amelia, finding out that all the family members were waiting for him before they can begin with their dinner. He washed up but before they can begin eating, he suddenly kissed Siri on her mouth. Ending the deep and erotic kiss he climbed onto the table addressing all of them "I got some dessert for you guys. Here." He was naked to begin with so it didn't took long before 5 long turds landed on the plate, delighting the family. Siri was happy to taste the delicious shit of her boy but first wanted to clear her doubts "But Rick didn't you tell us that you had to save it for your teachers?" Rick placed his butt in front of Ruby this time, who instantly latched onto his asshole wiping in cleaning with her long tongue. Feeling her appendage reach deep inside his anal tract, trying to clean him from inside, he replied "Yes mom, I did save for them. But this is the second shit I took today. I am not sure why but I feel the need to eat more and likewise the amount of my excretions too increased accordingly." Siri had already known about him having lunch on a daily basis nowadays. She blamed it on his growth spurt while the rest of the family couldn't care less, if they got a daily dose of the mouth-watering meals from him.

They could not have been able to resist his poop even if it tasted like normal shit due to the high soul power concentration in it. What to even say when it was actually this appetizing in taste? Rick had let them know that they might only get their share at the dinner only, owing to the interest of his faculties in it too. They not thrilled with the idea but too much greed was bad hence all of them agreed with the arrangement while savouring on the turds that melted like cream on their tongues. "Yeah, you look really pretty now" Rick complimented the large green deer in the hall. Siri had a saddle strapped on her back and noseband attached to the reins slipped on her snout. Rest of the family too gave their approval before Rick took the deer for a ride once again. "You can go faster now mom." Siri took off towards the park, reaching the boundary she directly jumped over the boundary wall to land inside, making her son scream with the thrill. "Haha... Wow mom. You jumped over it with suck ease. It was amazing.. now run as fast as you can. Entire ground is empty you can go to your limit."

Half an hour later both mother and son duo were laughing and breathing heavily from the extreme sports they took part in. The thrill of ridding her so fast was an obsession on its own. Suddenly he saw Siri licking her labia, making her desires clear as day. "Ahhhh ahhh mhhh mhhh hmmm" loud moans rang in the night as a boy mounted a large deer in the middle of the fields. They reached home afterwards and Rick went onto his room to cultivate while Siri, got out of her gears.

***Next day***

"Pah.. pahh.. yes master slap your bitch.. ahh glugg Gluck Gluck Gluck glugggg gulg.." Rick fucked Amelia's mouth on side of the public road, according to his daily routine. Once done with her humiliation he walked towards his school. On his way to his class he found the a beautiful blonde walking towards him planning to take the same stairs. Swiftly moving he pulled her towards a remote section of the school building. Maria did not resist him as she was very much aware of what he wanted. She got in her knees and took the dick of her dreams in her mouth for a second time. She didn't want Rick to realise that she was craving for it so much but all her resistance went down the drains once he pulled his pants down to show her his erection. "Glug glug glug glug.." voices reverberated in the basement of the building but since this was an abandoned area, in addition to the time being of morning not many people heard the sound. Those who might have heard were simply not interested to we watch two people have sex. "Mhhhh mhhh mhhh cough.. cough.. haaannn" Maria took a deep breath after having been choking on his dick. This process repeated itself, he would force his dick to the deepest point that her mouth would allow and then hold her there till she begins struggling die to lack of breath.

Maria was pressed against the wall while Rick rubbed his cock on her outer labia. She was feeling a little guilty of having sex with some other guy despite being in a relationship but one thrust from him inside her made her forget all reservations. Anyways, cheating was not such a big subject in a world where the interest in sex itself was dwindling. People can ask for sex with the willing party in exchange for some benefits and their partners would not mind it. But the case for Maria was different, this time she didn't require any gains from him, rather she was having this affair just to meet the demands of her body. "Ahhh ahh... Slow down a little Rick. .. ahh.. you are too big for my pussy... Mhhhh" being in pain she can only beg him to slow his poundings down to allow her to adjust to his length. But instead Rick gripped her by the golden hairs whispering sensually in her ear "Do you really want me to slow down?" Having said that he bit hard on her ear, effectively stopping any sort of protests by her.

Chapter 38: Chapter 38. Rick and Lily (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

"Ahhh ahh mhhh mhh hmm.." loud moans rang all over the corridor. If anyone tried to look for the source they would find a child couple having sex with each other on one distant corner. The boy was a while foot smaller than the girl but was dominating her in every way possible. Pulling onto her golden hairs he was shoving his dick in the bent girls pussy with high powered thrusts. Anyone who might see them at this time can come to only a single conclusion, that is the girl was getting raped by the boy. The tears falling down her eyes giving providing sustenance to that belief. "Get down and open your mouth!!" Maria did as she was told and thick globs of grey cum landed in her mouth, which she swallowed. The taste of her reward made her pain lessen a bit. "Tommorow come to this place at the exact time. If you want to do it again." He left a roughed up Maria on the floor, leaving for his class.

Rick was walking with Hina after the class ti her room. His left hand found its way first to her round butt to which he just got a reprimanding look from her. Filled with confidence his hand found its way through her dress to grab her cheeks from inside. "Huh naughty kid." He got a pat on his had by her but he brazenly squeezed the soft pieces of flesh. Hina can only shy wryly at his shamelessness and she walked to her room with the hand of her student in her dress. "I want to have sex with both of you." Rick blatantly put forward his desires to the two ladies in front of him. Lily and Hina were taken aback by his sudden outburst. They were both silent for a while before Hina chimed in "hmm... How about we do it like this. You will share your poop with us every morning and in exchange you can fuck us. What do you think Lily?" Lily nodded in confirmation as thats will be the best bargain if they can have access to Rick's delicious shit on a daily basis. Rick fell silent for a while and then argued "I am okay with that but what will happen if suddenly you don't find my excretions appetizing enough?"

That trumped both of them as they fell in thought once again. That was an important matter. Would they still allow him to continue allowing him sex with them once they are fed up off their poop love? Lily replied with an impromptu laugh "haha Kiddo what are you talking about? There is soul power in your shit. Assuming that this is a temporary event, still the taste should not change that much. Apart from that, you are our precious student, even if say you lost these advantages you can come to us if you require sex hehe. But I can't say the same about Mrs. Hina." Hina too laughed at the provocative face she was making at her. "Okay then. Who am I to spoil the mood. You can fuck me whenever I am free." Rick was just waiting for this answer, dropping his pants down he hopped onto her desk, dangling his junk in her face. Hina too was a little excited to get it into her mouth. He called Lily close before kissing her on her lips, with the advantage of height the desk provided. His hands explored her boobs, just as his tongue fought with hers for dominance. She was very proactive, pushing her tongue directly in his mouth as deep as she can.

He grabbed one of Hina's hand, placing it on his balls. Taking a break from the kiss he explained her "Suck on my balls to Mrs. Hina and finger my ass while you are at it." He resumed his battle with Lily's tongue when suddenly a long slender finger drilled its way to his rectum. After some 10 minutes Rick had two tongues fighting for supremacy on his dick. One from the purple haired alluring lady and the other one from the childish lady with greenish-pink hair. He had his hands in both their head, suggesting as he forced Hina down to his balls "Mrs. Hina for now why don't you suck on my balls. And let Mrs. Lily have the shaft to herself for sometime." None of them rejected the proposal as they marked their boundaries, not allowing the other one to trespass. On the other hand Rick was enjoying his life between the two conflicting milfs. "Can I slap you Mrs. Lily?" Lily was a little confused with his sudden desire. She inquired while still holding his shaft in her hand "hmm? Why so? Did I do something wrong that you want to slap me?" He saw the genuine clouds of bewilderment in her eyes so he patiently explained her "It's nothing like that ma'am. Actually, this is a way of having sex that my mother taught me. She enjoys it very much when a slap her during sex. Hence, I just wanted to try it with you two to probe if the love for pain is only applicable for her or is it a recurring phenomenon in ladies."

After the way he explained the situation like he was asking her to be a part of new scientific study, there was no way Lily was going to back out from this experiment, doesn't matter how much pain she need to bear. "Pahhhh" the sound of slap was so loud that for few seconds Hina was taken aback by the ruthlessness of the little kid, but watching Lily smile back at him made her focus back to her job. "Did you feel anything Mrs. Lily?" She shook her head, laughing at his naivety "haha Rick how will a feel anything with a single slap? I think you will require to give me some more of it." He was happy to help as he roughly jerked her by her hair, producing back to back multiple slaps to both her cheeks until her whole face was burning with pain. "What about now?" Lily first took a look at the cock that was taken over by her rival while she took part in Rick's test before addressing him "I can definitely feel my pussy itching but I am not sure if this is due to these slaps or it is just normal because I was just engaged in a blowjob." Rick made a thoughtful face declaring "Then I guess we will require a different setting then this and try again."

Lily too was thinking about same thing and was happy that her student came to the same conclusion. Once again she got back to the blowjob, enjoying the taste of his precum in their mouths. "Now the problem is where should I piss?" They looked towards each other, declaring at the same time "Give us half-half." He nodded and inserted his hose in Hina's mouth and releasing half of his piss in it before switching to the other open mouth in the room. "Here I go!!" He has taken his position on Hina's face with her mouth and his asshole aligned as he shat down her throat. Same happened with Lily and she was kind enough to clean his whole anal tract for him with her flexible tongue. "I don't think we have time to have sex together right now. How about Mrs. Lily and I visit to your house today, Mrs. Hina?" All three of them discussed among themselves after having their fun together. "That good but why do you want to fuck both of us at the same time?" Hina replied with her question. Rick made the innocent face once again "I believe you two are the best buddies with other. Consequently I thought maybe you two would love a session with me together hehe" Hina smiled at him while Lily blushed heavily. "Haha Then I guess you just won yourself two beautiful ladies for sex kid."

Rick and Lily left together after the ladies cleaned themselves up, for his next class. Nothing interesting took place in her class, after which Rick and Ross left for the library. Although, fatty was not a genius like him still he was decent enough in studies so some of the days they will visit the library together. "Hi Mrs. Suna. Are you looking for something?" The busty old lady was not at the counter today, rather was searching through the big racks filled with books. Suna replied from over the ladder "ohh.. it's you guys... Actually, I was looking for a book on cultivation. It should have been present in this portion of the library but I can't seem to find it anywhere." Ross came forward offering a helping hand "Ma'am why don't you describe the book to us. We will help you look for it. We might be very familiar with the layout. And this guy, even more so than me." He ended the sentence pointing to Rick. Suna giggled. Rick was not very excited to help the old lady, just because the craving for diving through a new book today was overwhelming. Still, he can't back out as Ross had already offered their help. "Yes, Mrs. Suna he is tight. Just tell us the name and we will look for it. Also, we are in our breaks anyways."

Suna sighed, replying with "Thanks little guys. I guess I have no choice then." Thus, the two friends busied themselves on different sections, going through the racks of book looking for the particular one that Suna described to them. After a through search of quater of an hour, Rick found it and took it to Suna with Ross in tow. "Thanks, Rick. And you too Ross. Thanks for helping this old lady hehe." Rick shrugged "It was no big deal ma'am." Suna shook her head replying "I can't let you guys leave without any rewards. You can ask for anything." Ross was about to refuse when Rick interjected "Ahem.. Mrs. Suna we were thinking of you can give a quik blowjob to both of us, we will really appreciate it. You see we are not yet familiar with sex, so if we had someone experienced as yourself.. I think we can't ask for anything more then." Ross was stunned for the first minute, in awe of his friends new ability to bullshit around with teachers. He was not a virgin but he was not so courageous too, to drop in pants in public like his friend. "Haha you need not praise me this much. Rather I should ask you guys, if you sure to have me give you a blowjob." Rick nodded while Ross backed out "Sorry, Mrs. Suna but I guess you can do it to Rick. He is the one with uncontrolled libido. I will take my leave."

"Hmm... Looks like I have really turned old haha" Suna laughed wryly, watching Ross walk away from them. "What are you saying Mrs. Suna? You are easily among the top five most captivating women in this school, despite you being the oldest among them. I am just unhappy that I did not meet you a decade back hehe" Rick was not saying all this just to butter the librarian up, instead she was really a seductive lady all in all. The previous Rick just didn't have the eyes for ladies, never appreciating the beauty all around himself. Regarding her age too, he simply had no idea how old she was. This was only the word of mouth that he heard from students gossips because from her face and figure, no one can tell her age. Only thing that gave of a sense of pat time was the small wrinkles at the corner of her eyes. Otherwise those soft red lips with cat like golden eyes suited was a deadly combination and Rick had a hunch that this librarian had more to her than she was letting off. On top of that her busts were huge, easily contending with Agnes's. But while Agnes's didn't feel much large when compared to her tall and sturdy build, it was a bombshell on this blonde lady. "Haha I don't remember you talking so smoothly with anyone prior Rick?" Rick too laughed with her "haha ma'am I am still growing, so you should cut me some slack. Now how about we start?"

"No, we can't do it here. Come with me." She held his hand and brought him into the girls washroom "Here it's okay. I don't think girls will mind much. You can drop your pants now, let's begin." Rick nodded doing as she told him, he grinned watching the dazed expression in her eyes. "Is this for real? I have not seen any penis this big, in my life." She did not require any motivation as she went on her knees, slowly caressing the massive cock between both her hands like she just found a treasure. Pulling his fore-skin she revealed the the pointy head, when Rick heard her gulp her saliva. After being satisfied with the touching and stroking, she put her mouth on the cock applying pressure while sucking him inside. 'Yes, she is the most experienced out of all I had fucked till now.' The way she handle his cock was imbued with skills. She was not like others where he had to do the fucking as they remained still with their wide open mouths. Rick was comparing her skills with other when he saw his dick vanishing right in front of his eyes. In one single motion Suna had sucked his shaft in her throat such that her lips touched his balls. Speaking of his balls, both of her hands continuously worked on them. "Glug glug.. glugggg.. glug glug.. glug glugggg.." She was literally fucking his dick with her throat.

Within 5 minutes Rick was feeling like he can't keep in seed in his balls any more. He will have to do something "Mrs. Suna.. ahem.. Can I ask something from you?" Suna pulled out the shaft from her windpipe, replying him "Yes little Rick, say it." Rick made the best shy expression he can manage "Can I.. I mean.. Will you allow me to fuck your pussy for a while?" Suna, who was still stroking his dick giggled "hehe I can understand. Children your age are pretty excited with the idea of sex, its nothing to be ashamed about. Wait let me get rid of my clothes." He was not at all surprised at her accomodating behaviour. With these few days, all he had to do was to ask for it and women will be ready with their clothes off for receiving his dick. "Hmm.. but how will you reach my cunt?" Suna searched around in the room to find something which will provide Rick a leverage against a more than one foot height difference between them. "Get on your knees ma'am. I will ride you from behind." Having no better idea she got on all fours on the floor giving the him the perfect view of her labia pressed against each other. She had pulled up her tail to ease up access for him revealing the little puckered hole at the base of it.

"Pah.. you won't mind a slap or two, ma'am? It just stimulates me when I slap my partners... Pah" he ended his statement with another slap to her large round butt, which turned red in response. "No Rick. You can use me as you like. These old bones had seen many things in life hehe" came the reply. Having a free hand with her body he gripped her by her hair roots pulling on her head hard at the same time plunged his cock in the wet pussy "ahhhhhhhh ahh ahh ahh.." She was incapable of suppressing her moans at all, the pleasure of this thick genital was driving her mad. With each thrust her lust kept on increasing till the head in her lower mouth collided with her uterus opening, eliciting a loud scream from her "ahhhhhh... Wait.. wait.. little Rick.. slow down a little." Her vagina had released so much cum that path leading to her womb had become very lubricated, making the long penis slip to its entire length with a few jerks. Rick stopped his motions before tugging on her head and biting her ears, saying "hehe.. Mrs. Suna, you were quite confident just a few minutes back. What happened now?"

Suna was embarrassed by his teasing but still replied "I guess, I underestimated your length Rick. You are reaching my womb. So please do me little slower at the starting and then gradually you can increase the speed. How about that?" Suna was ashamed to put forward this proposal, just after boasting in front of a child. But she had no other choice, his cock was trying to force open her long dormant womb, leaving her in pain. Rick acted like he was considering what to do, having decided he shifted the grip on her hair to his left hand and slapping her butt with the right before slowly pounding her pussy. "Pahh mhhh ahh ahha mhhhh mhh pah pah pah mhmm ahhhh yes.. fuck me.. ahh.. pahh." The combination of his cock reaching her unclaimed depths and the arousal from the beatings was eating on her senses, turning her into a bitch in need of proper fucking.

***20 minutes later. In the girls bathroom in the library.***

"Pahhh" a hard slap landed on Suna's face from behind her, turning her whole right face red. But it didn't have any affect on her, who was already lost in the pleasures of flesh after such a long period of time. "Pahhh" Rick was aware of her condition hence another slap landed on her face, this time on her left. The sense of overwhelming control that he can feel while pounding this grandma's pussy all the while repeatedly slapping hef face from behind, was very addictive. Being satisfied with her beatings his left hand rested on her head, making its way to her nose. "ahhh ahh yes little Rick.. don't stop... Keep going... Ahhh enter my womb please ahhh" Suna was constantly encouraging him to fuck her harder despite being the one who begged him to go slow at first. Anyone entering the bathroom right now would have gotten the surprise if their life. A child was fucking a mature lady in doggy style while in a very humiliating position, such that his left hand was tugging her head while his right hand's fingers were inside her nose, hooking her by it.

Chapter 39: Chapter 39. Ride Her Mouth (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

Suna woke up to find herself on the table of her library. She was naked all over with her pussy still wet from the multiple orgasms she recieved with such a short period of time. Turning around she found Rick, reading a book beside her. She pressed on her head still feeling somewhat dizzy, asking the boy "What ensued in the washroom little Rick?" He gave her a harmless smile explaining "You passed out and I could not leave you there on the floor. Hence, I brought you here. There I brought your clothes too, you can dress up now." Suna was confounded by this. She had been aware of Rick's cultivation conditions previously. So the feat that this boy carried her over to this table was a commendable job. Suddenly a thought surfaced in her mind and she asked the most dreaded question to Rick "ahem.. What about you Rick? Did you had your release?" Rick shook his head not willing to provide her anymore of his time, focussing on the book on the table. She had been most bothered about this question as she can not feel any semen in her cunt from Rick.

She had this premonition, but now that he confirmed it she was in an awkward position. Rick knew her thoughts, so comforted her without looking up "Don't worry Mrs. Suna. Let's finish where we left some other day." She hummed while dressing back up before leaving, without saying a word to him. 'Looks like it really hurt her ego to not being able to make a child cum, with all her years of experience and skills.

Mira was waiting for her brother to show up at the school building gates when a car stopped by her "Sister, I will be at Mrs. Hina's house today. Can you let mom know about it?" She was taken aback by the familiar voice, finding her brother siting beside a purple haired lady. She indentifed her as his language teacher, so she replied "Okay, Rick. But when you planning to come home?" He thought for a while before answering her "hmm.. let's say I will return before mom Siri." Mira nodded when Hina too chimed in "Don't worry miss. I will take full responsibility for this guy." With that they drove off in the distance followed by another car. "I will require to pick my daughter up Mr. Rick. Hope you will be okay with that." He smiled at Hina at the driving seat, addressing her with "Sure Mrs. Hina but can you please call me Rick instead?" Hina laughed "haha okay Rick but shouldn't you too drop honorifics too then. Just call me aunt Hina." Rick too laughed, accepting it while he looked in the rear view mirror to find Lily following them in her car. They have decided to let him fuck them together at Mrs. Hina's place. His dick was hard from visualising the first threesome of his life with two most seductive ladies at his school.

After a few minutes the car stopped, seemingly infront of a junior school and Hina went off to fetch her daughter. Rick can't control his desires anymore so he went to the car behind their own and took his seat beside the driver. Pulling his dick in open he waved it around for the pink haired beauty to entice her. It worked and Lily bent down to suck on his prick. Apart from the changes in his physical body and his cultivation talent, two more things changed drastically. First was his ever increasing hunger, meaning that he just can feel satisfied now with even the double amount of food he required previously. Second was his sex drive. During the whole day he can probably have sex more than 5-6 times with the full loads if he pushed to his limits and still have enough energy for a few blowjobs. Accordingly, his loads too had increased to multiple times. With a rough estimate Rick believed that his balls were producing around quater of a kilogram of jizz in a full day. "Pah" slap landed on Lily's face while getting jerked around roughly by her hair. He can let himself loose on her since she doesn't need to attend anymore classes.

"Hehe little Rick, I can definitely feel my arousal increasing everytime you slap me. I don't know why is that... Pahh pahh" Lily was still in deep thoughts even when her body was getting abused by Rick. He fucked her mouth like a pussy in the limited space of the car but didn't release his cum. He had to save it for his time with both the ladies together. Just then the car ahead of them moved, prompting them to follow it. They reached a small mansion in a more developed part of the city. Looking around he got to know his standing in the society. If this world had any bar then his family would come under a middle income family while Hina's will come under a high income household. She got down from her car inviting them to her home. As Rick got down he found the girl beside Hina looking like a copy of her just a bit smaller. The child bowed in respect to both of them which they replied to when Hina introduced her daughter to them "This is April. And April she is Mrs. Lily, my fellow colleague at school and this little guy is Rick, a student of mine." All of them went in the house together after exchanging pleasantries.

April was excited to meet a guy her age from her mother's class. She was 12 years of age being half a foot taller than Rick. She will have to shift to the middle school next year so she was gathering all the knowledge from this person while Hina and Lily freshened up. "Did you make any good friends in the middle school big brother?" Although a bit annoying, Rick answered all her questions patiently as he found her genuinely curious. After 20 minutes of continued chatting, Hina saved his ass from the talkative daughter of her's. She was aware of April's tendencies to keep on questioning people around her hence she asked her to wash up and take a nap in her room. Rick can see the the disappointment in her eyes as clear as a day, so he solaced her "You should do as your mama says, and don't worry I will be visiting very frequently from now on. Then I will have even more stories ready for you." He winked at Hina while saying this, who made faces at his hidden meaning. Still, she felt warm in her heart with how Rick interacted with April. She was aware that how much her daughter's constant gibberish can vex people yet Rick handled it like she was his own daughter.

Hina face palmed herself when she thought till here, shaking her head. She moved on to her other chore but the reality remained that her husband was a mostly out of capitals on his mission and that left the void in April's life of a father figure that she can rely on. Somehow she thought that bringing this guy to her home once in a while so that she can have someone to socialize at home. "Do you promise big brother that you will visit again?" She asked with hopeful eyes such that Rick could not refuse even if he wanted. He patted her head replying "haha Of course, April." He didn't know how but he was feeling a little attached to the girl within these few minutes of their interactions. Maybe it was her innocuous behaviour towards him or her cute face, but he would love to meet her again. Once April left Hina felt a hand creep it's way inside her pants to reach the base of her tail. Before she can say anything a finger plunged into her backdoor, sapping the strength out of her body. "That's the wrong hole Rick." He pressed his body against hers, rubbing his erection in her thighs "I know aunt Hina, but what can I do? I just want to explore your whole body." His fingering grew intense as Hina bent down on the kitchen rack.

Lily was watching both of them from the hall when Rick called on her "Come here aunt Lily. Kiss aunt Hina and makeout with her." She walked happily towards them correcting him "I am no aunt Rick haha. Just call me sister Lily." With that she opened up Hina's shirt to expose her massive yet perky jugs. The two ladies began scrutinizing each other mouths with their long tongues while Rick pulled the purple ladies pants off to have a better access to her holes. His lips found the way to her lower ones, attacking them with his tongue. One of his hand penetrated her ass with 3 fingers while the other one rubbed on the swelling clitoris. Despite being friends for years Hina and Lily did not have sex with each other ever. Also, they were not interested in ladies sexually. But right now maybe under the influence of the manly smell coming off Rick's cock, they were furiously moving between each other's breasts and lips "mhhhh mhhh hmmm ahh aaaioo mhhh mmhh". Most of the moans came from Hina due to the double assault on her. Time after time her clit will react making her body spasm, releasing loud moans from her mouth. Hina was astounded in her mind having been away from this ecstasy forever. She was not even aware that someone can use their mouth on women's genitalia.

He brought the two fully naked ladies to the bed room forcing Lily onto the bed. "Go ride her mouth aunt and teach her to use her mouth just like I did." Hina understood and sat down on Lily's face, who began licking slowly all over the tight pussy lips according to Hina directions while her student gave her the cunnilingus he owed her. "Mhhh mhhh ahhh mhhmmm'" He was holding up her legs with his head between her thighs. Lily was not able to take it and ended up squirting all over Rick's face just like her elder colleague just a few minutes back. He got up and dragged her to the edge of the bed pressing his cock in her slippery hole, shoving his way directy to her womb. With a few seconds of stimulation to her clit her womb's door loosened, making way for his dick to enter her uterus. "Ahhhhhhggggghh" With a loud shout, the pink haired woman came again. Rick made Hina turn around and began kissing her while his dick his adventures inside the womb of Lily, who moaned continuously before falling unconscious due to arrival of the multiple orgasms one after the other.

Hina gulped hard looking at the face of her junior. Did it feel this good? She too had sex with her husband but it was never this intense. Yeah, his penis was only half of this but still does size make this much difference? She was both a little scared as well as fascinated to replace her, when Rick held onto her hair and gave her a deep kiss with his tongue reaching inside at the end of her throat throat. "Mhhh... Ahhh glugggg glugg glugg glugg glugg" shoving her head down to his limping dick, after he had released his first load in Lily's cunt, started fucking her throat roughly. "Pahhh.. pahh... Pui.. aunt do you want it inside you? Are you excited?" He gave her multiple slaps on her face and spat a large amount of his spit in her open cavity, which she didn't resist at all just because the level of her arousal was too much to handle for her. He didn't allow her to voice her response, shoving his dick back in her throat "No need to say it aunt!! Haha I can see you have already wet the bed with your juices." She touched her sex to find out it was true and her face took the shade of red in shame, as a boy not even half of her age was able to make her so wet even before the actual penetration.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh ahhhh mhhhh mhhh ahhh.. yes Rick.. ahh keep going like that.. ahhh mhhh it's been so long that I had a proper sex... Ahhh.. I can't believe you're inside my womb right now.. keep going.. ahhh mhh don't stop.." Hina's screams were so loud that it reverberated all over the small mansion. April had been tossing and turning in her bed, angry at her mom. Firstly, she didn't inform her that she was planning to have sex with her student and secondly, she was moaning so loudly that it was impossible for her to fall asleep in her room. She had not seen a couple having sex in her life apart from her parents. Those memories too had now turned hazy hence her curiosity was off the roof. Deciding that Hina would not mind if she had a peek, she got down to the ground floor as the intensity of the moans died down a little yet it was there. Fortunately for her they had not closed the gate to their room, providing her the full access to the lustful atmosphere inside. Her eyes grew wide when she saw the condition of her mother and her colleague in the bed.

Both the ladies were only half conscious as low moans escaped their lips whenever the boy took his turn with one of them. Their head was dropped into the mattress while they had sticked their butt out. Speaking about Rick, their student who she talked so fondly with half an hour back, he was riding her mother like a bitch. One of his foot rested on the side of Hina's face while he pumped her vagina with all he got. "Ahh ahh yessss... Husband don't stop.. ahh mhh mhh" she heard her mother utter barely decipherable words. She was clearly refering to the wrong person. Just then stunning her, Rick softly whistled to her calling her in "If you are interested you can sit inside." She was embarrassed having been caught while sneaking on their love session. "Are you sure... I won't disturb you guys?" She asked in a meek voice to which Rick laughed and pointed to the sofa beside the bed, while his thrusts in her mother's pussy continued without rest "There. You can sit and observe from there." With that he gave a last jerk in Hina's womb before switching to his science teacher and placing his foot on her face and pounding her down in the mattress, drawing out moans from the unconscious Lily. The ladies had noticed little April analysing their situation with curious eyes but they did not have even an ounce of energy to voice their opinion.

***After 2 hours***

Rick had cum in the sweet cunts of his teachers more than 4 times now. He had managed to astound himself with the stamina he showcased. Although, he was tired now but still a naughty thought revolved in his mind involving Hina's innocent daughter. Taking a look at the soundly sleeping ladies on the bed he called out to April, who stared at him without even blinking once "Do you want to taste something delicious, April?" She nodded with a reverent gaze "Sure.. big brother. Did you brought something for me to eat?" He patted the back of his head in embarrassment tell her his plans "You know I forgot to bring anything for you. But here I have some of my semen left in my balls which I can share with you. What say you?" She thoughtfully considered his proposal before arguing "But big brother, wouldn't that be considered as having sex? And why would I want to eat your semen?" Although, sex was not taboo in this world, still girls her age were not really considered as sexually ripe. "Haha.. this is not sex April. Only if we have an intercourse, then it can be called a sex session just like how I fucked the pussy of your mom and sister Lily here. On the other hand, you will just have to suck the semen out of my balls, without any intercourse."

Rick saw that she was satisfied by his reasoning but still held onto her last line of defence, meekly asking him "Will your semen really taste that good?" He saw the struggle on her face before waving his dong at her "Haha.. you can try once. Also, your mom is out of commission for now. How about this if you don't like it, we can keep it a secret from her hehe..." All her barriers scrabbled down once she saw the mischievous grin on his face like they were going to pull a prank on her mother. She got excited as the idea now appealed to her even more. Rick saw her kneel in front of him and caressed the limp cock in her face. She was acting just like a child who found a new toy to play with. She would poke it, press it, feel the rough texture with her fingers and what's more, she didn't neglect his set of balls too. "Big brother, is everyone's penis always this long? Because father had a small one compared to this." Rick was feeling a strange sense of gratification by exploiting the gullible little girl. He was patient with her, allowing her to explore her way around the male genital for the first time in her life. "No April, big brother here has an extra long cock for you. Rest of the guys have not even half my length. Why do you think I can fuck these ladies for more than 2 hours straight? Did you see your father fuck aunt Hina for so long?"

Chapter 40: Chapter 40. Hina Daughter (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

She garbed a contemplative look, nodding her head afterwards "Hmm... Yes you are right big brother. Father and mother's session only lasted for 10 to 20 minutes long. You sure are way ahead of him in sex I guess then hehe.." Rick took on a haughty expression on his face placing both his hands in his waist and pissing for her. April could not maintain control and ended up laughing hard at the comical scene, specially as the guy was even smaller than her. "You are so funny big brother hahaha.." He saw her getting comfortable in his presence and pretended to be angry at her laughter "huh... I guess you do not want to eat my cum anymore then." He tried to pull his dick off her grip but she didn't loose her grip and apologized hurriedly, reining on her laugh "I am sorry big brother. I was not able to control it." He brushed her apology off, like he didn't care about it and argued "You should hurry up and build up on the work of your mother, otherwise if it goes completely limp you can forget about your treat."

Listening to him April rapidly put the cock in her mouth. Now that she was so close to him, she could literally smell the traces of semen present in his cock. The more she smelled it the more her conviction grew regarding Rick's notion of a delicious meal. And sure enough, she was proven right just as she licked the remnant cum off his head. The taste was unlike anything she had yet tasted, easily surpassing even her favourite candy. Once all the cum was wiped from the dick in her mouth, she turned a hopeful gaze towards Rick clearly asking for his guidance. "Haha.. now you know, little girl. You will need to work for it, you can't rely on your mom for it. Move mouth and try your best to suck it out from my balls via the urethra." His words invoked the diligence in her and he could see a new sense of fervour in her eyes as she took his advice too seriously and sucked hard. Within the next few minutes her eyes widened to find the soft appendage in her mouth hardening and filling her whole oral cavity with the girth. This was really an experience of a kind for her and she put her mind to what she was asked to. Rick had to give the basic directions to her, on how to use different parts of her body to give a blowjob while repeatedly warning her not to scratch his partner with the dreaded canines of her's. He didn't let her work too hard before rewarding her with the last vestiges of the contents of his balls.

The spurts of cum came suddenly when her brother pulled her head onto his cock forcefully. The shaft reached at the back of her throat inflicting pain on her. She looked up to find him making the same strange expression when he came inside her mother previously. Relishing in the taste of her previous treat she was willing to bear down this pain of getting her throat streched. Alas, she had planned to store his cum in her mouth for a while and eat it slowly just as she did with her candies but when the spurts came, they directly landed in her throat and the only choice she had was to gulp them down. Rick saw her purple eyes turn red in suffocation and ended up pulling it out. "Cough.. cough.. ahannn.. cough.. why did you do that big brother?" She asked him with blame in her eyes. Rock panicked, this was the first time he had to handle such a small girl. All his previous encounters were with grown, mature women and he would dick his way through them. But now when he looked at the red eyes of April, threatening to spill tears, he was clueless about how to console her. Only thing he could manage was to ask her to let him know why she was like this. His expression calmed down drastically when he heard the reason for her state.

Contrary to his belief she was not hurt or something due to the blowjob but rather she was sad that he didn't let her taste the cum for a while and ended up making her swallow all of it at once. He laughed at the naivety of the girl as he patted her head "Haha... Little girl you scared me, I thought you were hurt due to me. This is such a small matter. Next time I come you will get the first priority among all. How about this?"

But all his efforts were wasted on the girls as she shook her head asking "No big brother, it can't be like that. You promised to share with me your cum. I will suck on it again..." Saying that she once again put his dangling cock in her mouth. Promise? When did he promise her that? Last he remembered he had to trick her into this and now she was asking for his non-existent cum like he owed it to her. 'Children sure are hard to handle. I didn't know she would turn out to be this stubborn. Did she like it that much?' he thought in his mind. Rick had to swallow the hard pill and explain to her that he had exhausted his store of semen today and no amount of extra work will help her. Once again his words ended up turning her eyes red as she was just a step away from crying. 'There is just a two years difference in our ages how can she be such a pampered kid.' He employed all his facilities to come up with a solution, which he fortunately did "Wait.. April, I have something that you will like. It might not be as good as the semen but it will be good nevertheless."

The speed at which her expression changed made him seriously doubt if this girl was faking all this. And he was exactly right the girl kneeling ahead of him was laughing cheerfully in her mind, in direct contrast to her external appearance 'hehe.. big brother is just like papa. Haha... Just a crying face made him panic so much. Luckily mom is sleeping otherwise she would have seen right through all my facade.' She wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes, asking him innocently "What will that be big brother?" Rick can only think of this "My piss. I believe you will like it. Open your mouth I will give it to you." This time she had complete faith in him and she proactive put her mouth on his hose, wait for him to release his urine. Her anticipation was answered with a strong jet of viscous liquid that she was unable to keep in check. But she was ready this time as she used both her hand to press on Rick's urethra under his cock, putting a stop to the water jet. Having sufficient time she appraised a small quantity at first when all her taste buds twitched at once because of the sweet honey like liquid in her mouth. "Can you please hold onto it big brother?" He nodded and held off his piss for her with his hands.

She ran down to the kitchen, fetching a large jug. She put int against his head and asked him to continue. He now knew her intentions, letting loose his control on his bladder and slowly filling the utensil with thick warm piss of his. April was excited to see the clear liquid fill the whole jug, as she pressed it against her chest after he was done. "Thanks big brother Rick. Now I can drink it all at my own pace hehe. Thanks again puchu.." she gave him a kiss on his cheek before saying her goodbye to him and leaving fir her room before she was spotted by her mother. Rick was tired, holding onto the two naked ladies in both his hands he slept.

"Wake up kid! Or you will be late for your home." Rick woke up to find a beautiful Hina trying to wake him up. She was looking very seductive with wet hair and a refreshing smell of soap. Having taken a bath just now the sex appeal had increased a lot. He pulled her into the bed and before she could resist he planted his lips on hers, tasting her sweet saliva flowing in his mouth. He removed her robes, sucking on her tits to fill up his empty stomach. He had been very hungry and after working so hard on them that he ended up suckling all the milk she can provide. This was one of the best quality of the females in this world, having 2 sets of breasts filled with milk at all times. Rick rested on top of her body, asking her "How was your time aunt Hina, with me? Hope you enjoyed it haha" She was shy and didn't meet his gaze bit still voiced her thoughts "It was good. You were decent, I guess." In response he bit on her nipples eliciting moans from her "Just good? So do you cum so many times on a daily basis then?" He teased her. He thought she would act even more coy but instead he screamed in pain. "Aiiiiioo ayeee ayeee.. what happened aunt?" Hina had grabbed him by his ear and was twisting it while replying "huh Did you thought I was so asleep that I will not realise, you manipulating my precious daughter?"

"Haha what are you talking about aunt. I just asked her to come inside so she can have a better look. That's all I...ayeeeeioooo ahhh" Another twist of his ear cut his sentence in the middle. "Are you sure you didn't asked her to give you a blowjob? Huh.." suddenly she dropped the matter and put on her bath robes. "Get up you need to leave now. Lily will drop you off in her car." She left after saying that. Rock was confused at her sudden change of heart but he did as told. There was a smile on the face of Hina when she left her bedroom. She had seen how Rick handled the situation with her daughter, the live and care he displayed towards her. Also, the look on his face when he found that she was going to cry was simply precious. The way April accepted him on their first day as well as how she fooled her by playing the same trick on her, just as she played on her father, filled her heart with warmth. It was definitely a very good idea to bring him together with her somedays so that he can fill up the void of a father figure in her life. Apart from that she was looking forward to their next sex session. Her whole body was in a sense of ecstasy from the long sex they had.

Rick and Lily left Hina's house as the evening began to fall down. April waved them off after reminding him of his promise to return back again. "Do you want to come in sister Lily?" She shook her head replying in negative "Some other day Rick. My husband might be worried if I delay any longer." "I can understand." He gave her a deep kiss before she left him standing in front of his house. Just as he rang the doorbell Amelia came running to welcome him. More than a mother she looked like a dog wagging her tail behind her. "How was your day master?" Rick knew she was in need of sex from her tone and the way she referred to him. "Pahh ahhhh... pahh ahhh... pah ahhh... Pahhh ahhhh.." the loud sounds of a paddle landing on Amelia's round butt echoed all over the house along with her screams of pleasure and pain.

***Next day***

"Ahhh ahhh please Rick do it slowly ahhh.. it's hurting ahhh.." under the stairs of the basement in the school Rick was fucking his blonde class representative. Holding one of her leg in his hands he thrusted deep inside her cunt. Even though she could not accept all his length inside, it was still delightful to watch her shed tears of pain but still put up no resistance. She was completely addicted to his cock now, having decided to continue with her affair with him behind Jhon's back. In truth she was ashamed of her but still her body compelled her to reach this place at the exact time which he had told her yesterday. While the concept of cheating did not exist in this world, yet the feeling of betraying her first love was rooted in her mind. As they matured their thought process changes together with their outlook towards sex. Just like the case with Hina amd Lily who didn't mind having sex outside the marriage, she too will come to accept this fact as she grows older but right now the concept of love and attachment were feelings she kept dear to her.

Needless to say Rick ignored her cries and continued at his own pace, exploring the deepest parts of her vagina. The whole reason she was under Rick's spell was the pain he inflicted on her. She was unaware of her bodies needs but Rick had enough experience to know that the pain had a profound effect on the sex life's of the girls. "Get down.." after fucking her for more than 20 minutes it was time for her reward. Maria dropped down to her knees and opened her mouth for Rick to jerk his jizz off but instead she recieved a slap on her face while her told her "pahh.. not your mouth bitch.. I want to cum on that pretty face of yours." Large globs of cum landed on her face while some of it got spurted on the ground. "Now you can eat it." She used her long tongue to lick everything on her lower face and used her hand to collect the rest. As she began to get up Rick grabbed her by her hair, pushing her face down to the ground "Are you really going to waste that much of my precious cum bitch?" Considering that he was asking her to lick his cum from the floor Maria wanted to refuse. She belonged to one of the noble family of the capital and this was actually an extreme humiliation for her to do this.

But the humiliation she felt was the primary reason for her situation. The more she was humiliated, the more aroused she became. Right now too, the thought of licking Rick's cum off the dirty floor made her pussy cum hard and she began rubbing herself while simultaneously drawing her tongue out, swiping at the thick grey cum spot closest to her. "Rick placed his shoe in her head reprimanding her "What a whore you are, Maria? How would you feel.. if your boyfriend saw you doing that?" That proved to be the tipping point for her as she embraced the hardest orgasm of her life with a loud shout, ending up loosing her conscious. 'I suppose I need to test my ladies with their humiliation potential too. It is very much likely that they too loved getting humiliated in different ways.'

Maria woke up with Rick tending to her in the empty ladies wash room. "Ahh.. where an I?" She asked to no one in particular. Nevertheless, she got a reply from the young green haired boy cleaning her pussy up "I brought you to the nearest wash room. Can't leave you in the floor now? Could I?" The innocent smile on his face made her blush. "I can clean myself now. You can leave.. I believe class will be starting anytime now." He didn't respond to her, slowly cleaning her pussy before asking "Have you brought any medine for your pussy?" She was stunned for a while but then nodded and took out a vial from her bag, dropping a few drops on his hand. She was not sure why she didn't resist him. Maybe it was his face or it might also be due to the sexual pleasure he can provide her. Watching the boy applying the medicine in and around her pussy with so much dedication, her heart was in turmoil about how should she feel about him. On one hand since she had released her lust, and now felt some anger towards him for treating her with so much disrespect. But on the other hand she was aware of the fact that he had realised her switches and was humiliating her on purpose in order to make her cum.

Apart from that she had not recieved this much care from her own boyfriend, which the guy was giving her. "Let us stop this for a while now. We can continue having these sessions in the next week once your injuries heal. Of course you can decide to opt out of this anytime you want." She didn't reply, only managing to produce a "hmm". They reached their class room together. It was Lily's period so they didn't had to do much explaining. Jhon raised his eyebrows watching them together but he didn't read much into it. Rick made a visit to their staff room along with Lily. He didn't say a word a and climbed onto Hina's desk after pulling his pants down and exposing his asshole ti them "Here. You ladies can feast on your meal. Let's see whose tongue reaches the deepest in my rectum hehe" He loved invoking their competitive behaviour. It didn't work perfectly on the calm and confident Hina but Lily took the bait instantly and sent her tongue in search of the her favourite food source.

Chapter 41: Chapter 41. 5th Level Mortal (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

Hina cleaned the last leftovers of the fecal matter in his anal tract amd swallowed it. She gulped her saliva in her mouth relishing in the after tast of ger students tasty shit. She addressed a rapidly dressing up Rick "Kid when did you broke into 5th level of the mortal level? If I am sure, didn't you just achieved a breakthrough this Monday itself?" After Hina mentioned it, Lily too analysed his cultivation and found it out to be true. Wasn't this guy too monstrous? They have never seen a case like this where a person with such a low level talent made a back to back breakthrough within the timeframe of a week. Rick knew he can't hide it from them as both of them were more powerful than him. He decided to come clean on this matter "You guys failed to notice but I achieved this level yesterday itself while having sex with you two." Having brought their sex session mid-conversation, both the ladies recalled their total decimation at his hands making them blush. After chatting among them, they came to the mutual understanding of a coincidental explosive growth at his part. As he was walking out of the room, Lily called out to him "Wait Rick.. I was saying... Ahemm.. of you want.. we will be available for your next sex session."

Rick's heart melted at the confession of her earnest feeling for him. When Lily didn't manage to invoke any response from him she threw her Hina under the bus "Sister Hina told me tell you about this. Since she was feeling very shy about it", starting a verbal cat fight among themselves. But both their words were caught in throat and their faces turned red because Rick had given bith of them a quick kiss on their cheeks before leaving the room in a hurry as his voice still rang down in the room "Of course we will have another round but try not to fall unconscious at the start of the session itself."

Rick and Ross were chatting when a girl approached him "Hi Rick.." She was a redhead. "Hi Monica" Monica was the best friends with Maria. "Can you share with us today's maths work? If you want I can give you the blowjob, since Maria is not feeling well." Rick looked at Maria who was sitting in the front row. She gave him a quick wink and turned around. He understood her thoughts and handed her his notebook before dropping his pants down. A happy Monica passed on the notebook to her friends and got under Rick's desk. "Gluck Gluck glugggg gulg gluckkkk" the whole class room was filled with voices of Monica choking on his cock. In truth Maria had told her about the tasty cum she could expect from him. She desired to share the benefits with her so that Monica too can enjoy the delicious treat albeit after the promise that she was not going to share this with anyone else. And once Monica tasted the precum on her tongue, she recognised why Maria didn't want the class to know about this. Their competition will increase multiple times if more of the girls in the class got their first taste of Rick's semen.

Rick was playing with Monica. Sometimes he would place his cock on her face just to measure his length and girth against the cute little head. At others he would use his shaft to slap her cheeks. Monica too was excited at the first blowjob of her life. She would rub her face against the cock. At other times she would take deep whiffs of the strong scent of the manhood. Unlike Maria she was still looking actively for a partner but most of the times the boys were simply not interested in sex while on the other she didn't find the perfect match for her. How good it would be if Rick became her boyfriend? Just then she made up her mind and proposed him right then and there "Hey Rick.. hmm... Is there any chance you are looking for a partner? If it's like that you can consider me. I would love to be your girlfriend." Rick was stunned for a while from this sudden declaration from Monica. Sure Monica was beautiful, in someways more than Maria too and her red hair reminded him of his mother Amelia but can take her as a girlfriend? But right then he realised how stupid his feelings were. There was no concept of exclusivity in this world so she can be his girlfriend while at the same time he can keep having any amount of affairs. Why would he turn down such a good deal? But still he decided that it would be better to let her know about his plans "hmm... Okay.." he saw a wide smile surface on her face which turned into concern as soon as he uttered his next words. "But I have a condition. You might not be my only girlfriend. I will be free to have as many girls as I like. If you can agree to this, then we can be in a relationship." Despite being confused by his condition, Monica agreed "Sure I have no problem with that but why do you require multiple girls?"

He explained to her his extraordinary sex drive and she was satisfied with it, after which she got back to sucking the cock in her hand. Interestingly, Monica was a quick learner and just after 10 minutes she familiarised herself with the basic skills. "You two sure made the decision quite fast haha" Ross laughed at his friend. Both the involved party laughed at his comment. "Gluck Gluck Gluck glugg glugggg ahmm.." Monica's throat fucking sounds echoed in whole class but nobody minded it. Even though a few girls had an intense desire to replace her, only thing they can do right now was to watch and learn while waiting for their chance with Rick someday. "Since you are my first girlfriend I think I should reward you with something.. hehe.. hold tight, here I go.." The redhead was very excited to learn that she was going to be rewarded but a deep frown developed on her face when she felt a thick viscous liquid flowing in full force to her stomach via her throat. In starting she had wanted to protest against this but before she could do that the taste of the piss mesmerized her. Now instead of protesting she was rather hungry for more. Just when the piss dried down she wanted to display her delight but Rick put a finger on her lips, while bending down and whispering to her "hehe... I know what you want to say. But keep this a secret among us. Even Maria doesn't know about this."

Watching her new boyfriend end his sentence with a wink, a new kind of warmth emerged in her heart. 'Maybe this was love, what mother referred to.. hehe finally I am sure of it.' was what she thought in her mind. The sense of importance Rick attached to this relationship was new for her and she decided to give her best for him too. The blowjob went on for a while when Mrs. Agnes arrived. She settled on her chair and spoke in her usual strict tone "Mrs. Monica I believe the guy you are blowing will be able to pass the exams even if I decide to be harsh with the checking. But the same can not be said for you. Can it?" Instantly a red haired girl got showed herself between Rick's legs between the laughter of the whole class, apologizing "Sorry, Mrs. Agnes's. Please don't do that. I was going ti stop anyway." The black haired spectacled milf didn't respond and busied herself with the roll calls, much to Monica's relief. She was not good with her studies anyway and on top of that math was a different ball game all together for her, so the threat really worked on her and now her newly made boyfriend had to be left with a hard on to deal with for the whole day. She apologized to him too, promising to take care of it after class. He was impressed with her devotion and comforted her.

During the whole class Agnes didn't interact much with Rick just asking him to follow her back to her room. Both teacher and pupil were walking together towards the staff room when all of Rick's attempts to make conversations met with a muted response from her. Deciding to check for her response he placed his hand on her waist and gradually moved it down to her butt waiting for any rebuke to come from her but all he received was a glare from her dark black eyes. He ignored it and kept on grabbing and squeezing the large yet doughy butt all the way. She took her seat in the room still glaring at him for annoying her so much. Rick believed a heavy scolding was on its way but all he got was a gentle sigh and all her previous anger was gone from her eyes, replaced by seriousness. "Do you still stand by what you told me the day before yesterday, Rick?" Rick saw the gaze in her eyes and decided not to joke around in this matter, nodding his head and reiterating his commitment for her "I stand by all of it Mrs. Agnes. I will repeat again. I want to marry you and put a child in to your womb. Also, if you like you can have me as your child too." "Huffff..." He heard her releasing a deep breath like she came to a decision in her mind.

Sure enough he got a response from her "Okay then I will accept your proposal. You can call me mom from now on then, but only when we are in private." He saw her turn red for the first time continuing "I.. I will require some time to adjust to it before I can let others know about me decision then." Pointless to mention Rick was totally ecstatic with her acceptance. He confidently took his seat in her pillowy lap, stating "I am cool with that mommy but why not take me as a husband? You know, I believe I can take care of your needs anytime you want." He placed her warm hands in the rapidly growing bulge in his pants. Agnes blushed some more hearing him talk like a grown up with her still managing to utter her reasons "I hate to admit it but you were right when you said I was like this due to the loss of my husband in the last war. The one thing which both of us were looking forward to was a naturally born child of ours, but he passed away before I can get pregnant. Needless to say my personality took a hit after that and I closed myself off to everyone after the incident. I knew I had mourned enough for my loss but was never able to move on. Yet, when I heard you declare your love towards me, it reminded me of my idiot husband haha.." Rick felt her sad laugh and chose not to interrupt her monologue. "Hence I came to the conclusion that you deserve a chance. Coming to why I didn't call you 'husband' directly, that because of two reasons. Firstly, we need to marry formally before I can call you that and secondly, you need to give me a child first to replace you, then only you can switch from your job of being a child to being my husband."

Rick gulped down his saliva. He had not considered all these things when he had confessed to her. Suddenly the weight on his shoulders increased by multiple times. Yet, he shook his head brushing those feelings aside. He had not confessed his love for Agnes out of fluke that day. Instead there was considerable amount of affection in his heart for her, left behind by the previous 'Rick'. He was just building upon it and he was planning to take his relationship with this tragic widow all the way to its conclusion. Sensing that the mood had become too sober, he tried to introduce some humor "Thanks for letting me know all this Mrs. Ag.. mom, but didn't you agree to it too soon? I mean.. I am still a child right now. Who knows if I would change my mind in a few years or even months?" The rebuttal which he was expecting didn't came but rather Agnes laughed out loud. Somehow all of his hairs raised on ends hearing her devilish laugh. "Hahaha.. haha.. Little kid, I had given you the time to back up from this a while ago. But now... I would love to see you try to get rid of me or break your promise to me hehe.." This lady was no simple mathematics teacher at the school that was very much sure for Rick, right now. The reason for that was the sense of crisis she gave her was many times more than even Helen. He had definitely gotten himself in some deep shit this time.

He hurriedly calmed her down "Haha.. what are you saying mommy? I was just.. ki.. kidding haha. Of course, I was serious when I confessed to you. And why wouldn't I keep my promise when you are literally the most beautiful lady I have ever seen in my life." Saying till here he didn't wait and pressed his lips against hers. Initially surprised, but Agnes responded by opening her mouth and allowing his tongue access to her sweet mouth, while his hands roamed all across her chest, squeezing the large milkjugs and pinching the long nipples. "Mhhhh mhhh hmm" Agnes was moaning with her breath becoming warmer with each passing second. Rick felt his zip pulled down and gripped his massive rod in her soft hands, stroking it slowly. He ended his kiss with her, preparing her for his upcomming sexual assault "Since you are my new mommy from now on, you will have to take care of all my needs for me. Also, for your information I will be very rough with you in our during sex. So, be prepared for that." With that he got up and stood up in her lap and placed both his legs on her chair's arm rest, such that his cock was positioned on her face. Mama Agnes removed her glasses and swiped his long textured cock with her equally long tongue before answering him "hehe.. sure Rick, mommy will take care of everything for you. You can throw anything and everything that you desire, I will take care of it."

"Pahhhh" A loud slap rang in the room turning the tall ladies complexion to red. But she was ready for it anyways, thus laughed it off "haha.. Rick mommy didn't even feel it. Slap momma harder. Let's see how hard my boy can hit." Rick had every desire to increase the intensity of his slaps but he was limited by his cultivation level. The gap in their realms was so much that he could not even damage her skin even when she was not using any soul power in her defence. Just the durability of her body was unmatched for current Rick. Still, he didn't lose faith and slapped her multiple times after the first one while jerking her head by her hair from side to side. "Gluck Gluck glugggg gulg gluckkkk.. Ahhh huuuu mhh Gluck Gluck.. ahh hmmm Gluck.." precum dropped from the sides of his new mommy's lips as he deepthroated her while standing on her chair. Agnes had tasted the delicious cum her son released previously too. Once again the precum she was tasting was out of this world. She will have to confirm this matter with the boy as this was not the common taste of human semen. But that was for sometime later, for now she was enjoying the physical abuse he was inflicting on her. With each slap she will cry out a little just to pretend to Rick that he was able to hurt and dominate her while in truth she practically felt nothing. Nonetheless, the sense of submission made her even more aroused in its own way, much to her amusement.

"Come mommy bitch, lay on the desk. It's time to put a baby in you." He tugged her by her by her hair, positioning her on the side of her desk. "Hmm??" Agnes raised her eyebrows in shock when she felt a soft appendage swiping on her clitoris and parting her labia rather than the hard shaft of her son. Taking a look she was appalled to find Rick with his mouth between her thighs. 'Is that a new way for sex people came up with while I have been cut off from the society for so long?' That's what she thought but she was too shy to voice her doubt to him. She didn't want to give an impression of inexperience infront of her child. "Mhhhh ahhh mhhh hmm" Whatever he was doing sure was working as Agnes lost herself in the fleshly pleasures with her ever increasing moans. "Ahhhh Rick... Yes, lick mommy there.. yes, don't stop mommy is feeling so good.. ahhh mhhhh yes.. ahhhhhhhhh" She had know the importance of verbal persuasion on men during sex and just to prove her right his licks grew in intensity, overwhelming her defences. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh" with a deafening scream Agnes spurted her juices all over his faces. Rock stood up to find his mom with closed eyes and a wide smile on her face.

Chapter 42: Chapter 42. Fox Lady (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

"Mhhh mhhh ahhh ahh" Low moans can be heard inside Agnes's room in the Rose Mary school building. Looking inside anyone can see a lady laying with open arms on the desk with her thick black hair spread under her while a boy of 14 years of age was ramming an abnormally large cock in her vagina. The lady was completely out of her mind, unwittingly uttering some unidentifiable words between her whimpering moans. She had clearly lost all energy in her body, evident by her half closed eyes and a long tongue drooping out of her mouth. The desk under her was already wet with her pussy juices mixed with her own piss, in addition to some of the boys cum. For her to end up in this condition, she must have gone through multiple orgasms one after the other. Yet, the boy held steady and focussed on nothing else than pumping the mommy pussy, gripping the thick and smoothe thigh of the milf for support. Rick had been fucking his new momma for around an hour now. He can't help it because it was the first day of proper intercourse with Agnes, since the last time he had used her anus. In light of this fact, he had to make it special for her and that's the reason he had suppressed his orgasm for so long.

But now he too was at his limit as well as it was time for Helen's class. Bending ahead he gripped Agnes by her scalp hair, pulling her up he gave her a deep kiss and simultaneously have her cunt a last thrust and busted his nut deep inside her vaginal tract, right at the entrance of her womb. The amount of his thick semen easily trumped his previous record, having crossed more than half a kilogram. He calmed down to find a soundly sleeping Agnes with an enraptured expression on her face. He went ahead and gave another kiss on her cheek. How peaceful she looked with her chest rythmically moving with her deep breath? He watched the enchanting scene for the next few minutes before waking up and carrying her in a princess carry to the second desk in the room. Thinking fir a while he went ahead and placed a few thick book under her waist to raise her butt. Although, it might be somewhat uncomfortable for her but it was necessary for properly breeding her. Giving her a last kiss he left for his class after dressing up.

***5 minutes after Rick's departure***

"How long are you planning to hide Anya?" A visibly tired Agnes called out to no one in particular. "Haha.. I just reached here, Agnes. I swear I didn't see a mother and son pair going at it like rabbits ahahaha" A lady materialized in the middle of the room out of thin air. She was another extraordinary beauty not losing to Agnes in any way. Her golden hair flowed freely down to her thighs giving way to her tails. Yes, she didn't have a single one, rather she had 6 tails in total each very different from a normal tail. All her tails were thick and fluffy like a fox's. The charm she exuded was entirely opposite to Agnes's. While Agnes gave the vibes of a strong independent woman, this lady instead gave the feeling of a weak and fragile beauty invoking the sense of protectiveness from others. She looked more of a seductress than a normal woman of this world. "Yeah, very funny..!!" Agnes made faces at her and hid her face with her arm, probably embarrassed with her teasing. "Haha.. ohh yes my son show mommy who is the boss here.. ahh ahh yess keep going.. yess.. don't stop... I am there yes... Ahhhhh.. hahaha haha"

The fox lady was in am uncontrolled laughing frenzy as she teased Agnes non stop. Agnes's blush had now reached all over her neck. Unable to take her ridicules anymore she had to make threats to her to make her stop "Either you stop now Anya.. else, we are going to fight." The lady refered to as Anya forcibly suppressed her laughter, having realised she have had enough fun on her friends expense. She took her seat beside Agnes, replying "Okay, okay I will stop. Anyways, do you think you can even give me a proper fight in your condition huh. Apart from this, shouldn't you be thankful to me here who took measures to provide you guys some privacy with a sound barrier otherwise with how loud your orgasmic cries were, you would have been lucky if half of the whole school would not had lined infront of your door." Agnes still can't show her face to her in shame but replied "Thanks. It would have been really embarassing." The fix lady huffed a few times before responding "huhh See how hard it was to thank me hehe."

Saying that she descended on Agnes's open vagina and began munching on the spilling seed of Rick. Strangely, Agnes didn't mind her eating the semen out of her. "As I thought. The boy is really special. Even though, the traces are very low but his seed has the presence of soul power in it. Not to say that even this much power at his level is astounding. Hmmm.. you really hit a jackpot Agnes. The boy is strangely talented in cultivation, plus the care he shows toward you was so heart warming, coming from such a little kid. Huh... Should I too begin training a kid for being my husband?" The doubt on her face made it seem like she was genuinely considering the case. She sucked another mouthful of cum from the open vagina, speaking while clicking her tongue in glee "I have never tasted something so delicious. Can there be any specific reason for this peculiar taste of his seed?" Once again it felt she was talking to herself. "Hmmm.. lick.. lickk.. slurp.. I can't get enough of this thing.." she parted Agnes's vagina and inserted her whole length of flexible tongue on the voyage to her friend's womb. Rick would have been amazed with the length of her appendage. Fully extended it was as long as his dick, itself that is a full 8 inches, a full 2 inches longer than the normal 6 of the ordinary ladies.

Her appendage was so long that it reach the entrance of Agnes's womb and managed to lick all the cum out of it. Licking her face and chin for the leftover cum she addressed the exhausted four armed lady on the desk "So when are you planning to tell that brat of yours, that no matter how much he tries at his level it's simply next to impossible for him to get you pregnant?" Asking her that she engrossed herself in eating out from Agnes's pussy. Few minutes passed but no reply came from her friend. Curious she lifted her head to find Agnes slowly sniffling under her arms. "Damn it.. don't cry on me now. Isn't this is a good thing that you have decided to move on" she removed her hands finding the tears gushing out of her eyes. "Oi.. oi.. you know I can't handle tears so can you please try to get yourself up before you end up get me emotional too.." Agnes wiped the corner of her eyes, replying "I am so happy today. I really want to mother a child with him. This time it won't be the same as the last one. I will definitely protect him." Anya too was cheerful for her friend's new start in life. Afterwards, both friends kissed each other on the desk, swapping Rick's leftover cum to each others mouth.

***In the training grounds***

"Did you go through an accident or something kid? Isn't this rate if improvement too drastic? On top of that your talent was nothing great to speak of. Bluntly speaking it was rather worst in the class. Then how is this happening?" Helen addressed the green haired kid in front of her. She had already ordered the other students fir their regular laps and was now examining Rick's body with her soul power to discover something that might be unique to his body. But alas, his physical body was no different than others. That meant all of this was just a major coincidence and nothing else. "You hurt my feelings Helen. Don't be so harsh on me." Rick said pretending to be sad from her words. But Helen was not buying anything from him. "Less nonsense kid and get to work now." She got out of her clothes and laid flat on the bench, spreading her body and awaiting the magical hands of the kid to land on her. "Do me good kiddo otherwise you guys might be on your own in Monday, during the hunt. So, for your own as well as your classmates safety, give me the best massage you can." "Aye, aye, captain!!" Rick did as told and spraying a generous amount of oil on her smooth skin, began doughing her muscles to relaxation. "Ahhhhmmmmh.. ahmmmhh yes... Just like that.. keep going... Mhhhh.."

Helen was moaning loudly making the other class close to theirs watching her enviously. Rick focussed on all her joints and tendons squeezing the fatigue out of them. During the massage he asked her a question "Helen, I had a doubt." Getting her approval he continued "Once you do the transformation of yours.. does the insides of your body also transform?" Helen didn't look unfazed with her answer, replying to him with interest "Hmm... I never thought of this. I am not sure of this." Rick nodded while continuing his question "Then can you transform once so I could take a look." Helen nodded "Yeah, I can certainly that. Wait a second...." Once more Rick stood in facination as the muscular lady transformed into a cow-human hybrid with her horns spreading to double their initial span and her body getting covered patches of light red fur over her limbs. Her already prominent muscles became even more pronounced. Her leges bulged at her thighs, turning slender moving down and morphing into real hooves. Rick moved all around her appraising her body from each nook and corner. He would touch her gently at first at different places amd gradually increase the pressure to get a feel of the tough muscles. "Haha kid you need not be so careful with me." Deciding to be bolder Rick parted her jaws pulling out a soft appendage from a inside her mouth. The length of her tongue was such that there was still some portion left after holding it with both his hands. This thing was easily longer than his cock. He can feel his cock rising in his pants when he imagined the depths at which this thing can reach in his guts.

He was definitely going to have her rim the insides of his intestines one day but do now he had different plans. Relative to the growth of her whole body, her head had grown proportionally. Her maw was opened up and Rick inserted his hand in her mouth shoving it slowly to reach the insides of her throat. She easily swallowed his whole hand and was halfway up with his forearm when he found a small mass of muscle hanging down. Just as he touched her uvula, her gag reflexes kicked in and he felt the muscles surrounding him trying to force his hand out. "Thare, there.. Helen, I need a few more minutes inside there. Can you hold on?" He knew if he would speak like that, the strong headed milf will take it upon her self-esteem and do her best to satisfy his needs. And just to prove him right he saw her signalling him with those marron coloured eyes, that she can handle it and he can take his time. "Hmm... So the transformation does nothing for your gag reflex.." he just spoke some gibberish to make her believe that he was taking this project very seriously. Also, for most part Helen had been a muscle head all her life, so fooling her didn't actually require any expertise. Continuing with the survey of her throat he felt around more in the proximity to get her adjusted to his presence. It took some time but Helen managed to rein in on her reflexes albeit with her eyes full of tears, allowing Rick to freely feel her uvula. He would squeeze it, press it, move it around, essentially he was just playing around with that mass of muscle. Once satisfied his hand tried to move down her tight windpipe but just as he tried to do that her reflexes set in once again even harder this time and he was forced to pull out.

"*Cough* *cough* Sorry, Rick but I feel like that is my limit." Rick was happy to see the disappointment on her face, as that meant he can try it out anytime some other day and she will co-operate full with him next time. He patted her head like she was his pet "It's okay Helen. Your improvement was amazing as it is. We will try this some other day." She nodded and Rick moved to take his new position behind her. Parting her massive thighs apart he climbed between them. "Let's see how the change happen with this hole of yours." Rick was practically salivating gazing at the large slit in front of him. He suppressed his urges to lick on it, and began stimulating it with his fingers. Despite being so tall now the tightness of Helen's cunt didn't seem to have changed much. He was barely able to send his whole hand inside her vagina. Considering his options he asked for her permission like a good student "Helen, can I rub your clit? I beleive I can get you pussy to fully open up with that." She was not surprised with his proposal and agreed in the blink of an eye. Rick too didn't waste any time and after getting her long bushy tail out of the way, used one of his hand to rub the petals of her pussy with each other while the other one stimulated her thick clitoris.

Her pussy was already wet, moat probably because of the mouth fisting she recieved just few minutes back. She herself was not aware of it. After 5 minutes if intense rubbing Rick discerned that the hole was ready for his hand drilling now. "Mhhh mhhh hmmmm hmmm ahhhhh" low moans rang from Helen's throat almost endlessly. Suddenly, her pussy was totally filled with a foreign object that tunnelled it's way through her tight pussy walls. "Ahhhhhhh mhhhhh hmmmmm" she never knew this was going to feel so good. She was ready for any type of pain but what she was not ready for was precisely the pleasure that her student's slim hand brought about. Rick was not as ecstatic as Helen yet the soft vaginal walls clutching his arm from every direction had a fascination of its own. Taking advantage of Helen's lack of focus he slapped her hard on her butt. Watching the red butt jiggle from his slap, he gave another one to the next one. Taking a look around he found that no one was specifically looking at them since the training ground was rather large and people were not interested in watching the new type of sex, altogether. But this can't be any better for him as one after the other his slaps landed on her huge butt cheeks.

Rock missed the punishment paddle for Amelia, at this moment since his hands were the first to give in instead of the butt he was beating. On the other hand, the beatings were nothing less than a blessing for Helen who was disappointed with the pause "What happened little Rick? Why did you stop? To tell you the truth I was begining to enjoy those slaps." Rick gave her a wry smile showing her his red hands "Sorry, but my hands can't take any more. But don't worry, next time I will bring you the proper equipments for this." She gave him a charming smile "Thanks Rick, you are the best in taking care of my body. I did know how you can come up with these new tricks to make me feel so good." He responded with a cheeky giggle "hehe.. You can blame it on my in born talent for this." To which he received only a light reprimand "Saucy kid..." "Now, now, Helen raise your hips I want to go even deeper than this." Helen didn't know where this guy planned to reach but considering that she had only enjoyed everything till here, she stuck out her butt while keeping her head on the bench. Rick removed his upper garment because he was going to go arms deep in his teacher today. "Ahhhhhhh mhhhhhh ohhhh mhhh.. wait wait.. Rick, that's the entrance to my womb you can't go any further than that."

In response he laughed it off. Rick's whole for arm was lost in the hole and his fist now rested at the entrance to her womb itself. Still he was not satisfied with this. Slowly moving his hand in her vagina he simultaneously began rubbing and pinching at her swelled clit, which was not roughly the size of a small ping pong ball already. "Mhhhhhh ahhh mhhh ahh ahhhh yess.. ahh.. yess.. keep doing that Rick... ahh.. why does this feels so good.." once again Helen had put all her complaints to the back of her head and began moaning out loud, enjoying the fist fucking from her student, right in the middle of the training grounds of her school. After fist fucking her for more that 10 minutes Rick got his chance with her womb. From the extreme arousal brought on by him he womb too expanded making the entrance muscles relax a bit. Not planning on missing the narrow window of opportunity, he plunged in the gap with his fist forcefully. "Ahhhhhhhhhh" This time she was so loud that not a single soul in the ground can possibly miss that. They can clearly see the reason for her scream. On the bench Helen was laying in a leap frog position with a small boy positioned behind her, whose whole arm was inside her vagina.

Chapter 43: Chapter 43. Cultivation (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

"Mhhh mhhh ahhh ahh..." Helen's case was very similar to Agnes's, just an hour prior. He had lost all consciousness and was making the signature ahegao face with her long tongue lying out of her mouth and large amount of saliva dripping down to the ground from her open mouth. With each drill of Rick's hand her low moans will escape her throat. His hand was pressed between the soft padded walls of her uterus. With a single thrust of his hand his fingers could touch upon the very end of her womb. And each time he would touch his Helen's body will begin to spasm out of control. A large amount of pussy juice had been ejected by her sex to make the experience less painful. The more he fist fucked her the more slippery her pathway became allowing him to gradually increase the pace of his arm-fucking. He was enjoying this way more than he thought he would. If it was possible he had a very big desire to have a photo of his with his whole arm till the base inside of his cultivation teacher's womb.

***Half an hour later***

Helen woke up to find herself lying naked on the same bench, on her back. A heavy headache hit her like a truck. The only thing she can remember last was, Rick's hand inside of her womb. She had passed out after that. Getting up she saw her students sitting in order ahead of her and each one was cultivating their soul power. Later on she had got to know that Rick had issued the orders on her name for his classmates. She found the little culprit of her's cultivating in peace in the crowd. She wanted to give him a good beating for getting her so embarrassed yet, it was her own fault at the end. She was the one who was so confident that the boy could not pull anything out of her expectations. Apart from that, recalling the sensation from her orgasm she would love to do it once again to receive the same pleasure. This little guy sure was special in his own way. The way he made her feel, she can only wish for that with her husband. She can't be so selfish and scold him for that. Just like that, her period ended with some student on student spars at the end.

Rick reached home with Mira. "pahh pahh.. Turn around bitch. Show me your ass" he addressed his redhead mommy. A nude Amelia gave a wide smile and turning around dropped on her knees before sticking her butt out. She had come to love the dominant nature of her son. The more he humiliated her the more sexual gratification she got out of it. The end of a butt plug exposed itself to her son as soon as she dropped on all fours. He pulled it out and placed it in her mouth. "Hmm.. Looks like you followed my commands properly. Come." Rock commented analysing the gaping asshole of his mother. Getting hold of her chain, he attached it to her collar and pulled her out of the house into the lawn. Few days back Amelia would have been very shy to be pulled around on her lawn like a pet by her boy but strangely now this thought gave her a sense of euphoria. He made multiple rounds around with his new per mommy, settling down in the centre "Put your head down bitch and stick your butt out. Let's give you a good beating before I probe this asshole of yours mommy bitch." "Pahhh ahhhh.. pahhh ahhh..." The loud screams of Amelia reverberated in the neighborhood with each strike of the spanking paddle. After 10 minutes both her round cheeks were red as an apple. "No touching mom pahhh... Ahhhh." One more strike landed in her red butt, making her cry out in pain, when Rick found out that she was trying to rub her clit in arousal.

"You need to ask for permission before you can rub yourself. Understand?" "Yes, master" came the reply from the red headed milf. "This is going to hurt a bit mommy, but I believe in you. Get ready to take your boy in your ass mom." He saw Amelia stiffen up at his announcement, like she was preparing for the worst. He placed one of his foot on the side of her face "make sure not to drop the plug off your mouth mommy otherwise, you will be in for some extra punishments hehe..." The thought of punishments was so endearing to her, even while her previous pain has not subsided yet. Right then she observed her son's shaft tunneling its way to her guts in her anal tract. She can feel her organs getting pushed out of the way to provide space for his girthy cock to explore her intestines. "Ahhhhhh" with a hard pull on the chain attached to her collar and by leveraging his entire weight, Rick bottomed out in his mom's ass triggering a shrill cry. Looking down he found her bleeding from her hole which ended up bringing tears in her eyes. He patted her face with his foot consoling her "There, there mommy. This is a one time pain, once your asshole becomes used to my length, you will start enjoying our sessions. Buckle up.. I will be ramming it again." Amelia nodded after wiping the tears off her eyes. The experience of her sphincter getting torn open was tormenting to say the least but she endured it somehow.

"Ahhh Ahhhh ahhhhhhhh" With each jerk of his hip Rock would first pull totally out of her and in the next one he will be balls deep. This continued for a long while and gradually Amelia's cries of agony turned more to moans, proving that the pain had subsided and she was enjoying the sex. "Lay down bitch!!" He forced her mom in the ground and gripping her head firmly with her red hairs began boning her ass in the prone position. "Pahhh pahh" multiple slaps will land on her face from behind in the middle of her anal pumping, which she clearly didn't mind. Reaching his limit Rick gave one last hard thrust inside the soft anus and left his large load deep in her bowels. Laying down beside a worn out Amelia he cuddled between her breasts. "Mom you do realise that you had lost the butt plug that I asked you to keep in your mouth?" She replied in a lazy tone "Yes.. Rick mommy was not able to do that. But please let mommy rest for a while, you can punish me later, okay?" "Hmm.. Sure then. One more thing keep your anus closed. I don't want you to waste any of my seed. You are going to eat it with your dinner tonight." She laughed lightly in response, kissing him on his cheek "haha You need not say anything. How can I let even a drop go to waste? I have kept everything locked inside I will share it with the girls tonight. Both mom and son took a long nap in the lawn itself.

***Later that night***

"Turn to the deer mom. I want to fuck you in that form." Rick nagged on to a recently returned Siri. "Mommy is tired today Rick. Can't we do it tommorow? I will be on leave for the next three days. You can have as much fun as you would like with me then." But her son was not going to buy any of it, at last she had to transform to the alluring green deer. "So do you want to do it here or you want to ride me out?" "Nah.. no need we can do it here only." He replied getting out of his clothes and pulling his furry mommy to the middle of the hall. Forcing her to sit down he rubbed his saliva on his cock. Moving the bushy tail out of the way to reveal her puckered black anus of his green headed mom. "Ahhhh.. aiiii.. wrong hole Rick. That's my anus." He ignored her cries and held onto her large antlers as a handle, thrusting balls deep in her ass. Today he was in a mood to do anal with his mom's. He had planned a play for both of them for the dinner today and all his work was towards that only. Siri too, understood her boy's desires and let him fuck her in her never before used backdoor. She discerned that most probably he asked her to transform because she would not have been able to take him on in her human body.

Just like each lady that he had fucked in ass prior, Siri too was astounded when the sense of pleasure kicked in. Before today she was simply not aware that this can be enjoyed like a type of fresh and her anus can be used for something else other than excretion. But before she can achieve her orgasm her kid eneded up cumming inside her. Although a little disappointed that she was not able to get the most out of it, she can't blame it on him who had literally graduated from his virginity last week. Anyways, she made it a point to ask him to fuck her like this again tommorow. While she was getting up to undo her transformation, she heard Rick address her from behind as he moved towards his room "Keep the semen in mom, till the dinner atleast." She was confused as to why can't she get rid of the cum. Of course, she can not waste any of it so she had planned to force it out in the washroom and eat it out. Amelia chimed in for the rescue of her muddled mate "Little guy is planning some play for the dinner I guess. You are not alone, even I have a bowel full of his juices stored inside." Somehow, Amelia looked very seductive today and the couple ended up kissing each other for a while.

Rick had put all his time other than sex in his cultivation. He knew, he can only have sex while he is alive. No life meant no sex. That was the core philosophy of his new life. He had worked out mostly everything. The maps of the forested lands were already available for the general public. He had already charted out many paths for himself, how he was planning to absolutely avoid the dangerous areas while maintaining proper vigilance in the safer areas too. He was not going to take any risks at all. Unfortunately, teaming up was not allowed, otherwise it would not have be so difficult of a task, just to capture sone low level demon beast souls. Past few nights the anxiety had not allowed him a good sleep. Most of the time he will spend meditating but there was no sense of breakthrough at all. From the books he knew, the chasm between the mortal and the junior realm was multiple times wider than the sub levels. That's the reason he was not worried for his advancement. Right now his focus will be to return alive from the expedition and if possible return with a demon beast soul, however weak it may be. "Rick, dinner's ready. Come down." Amelia's call woke him up from his thoughts.

"Moms, come here first. We need to get the cum out of you guys." He held onto both Amelia and Siri's hands bringing them to the side. "Now mom you lay down and let mother Amelia force out all my cum in her ass to your mouth. Don't eat it, you need to store it in this bowl." He forced Siri down to the ground handing her a bowl to store his cum. Amelia was ready for it and took her position above her lover. Relaxing her sphincter a large amount of thick gooey liquid ran dropped down from her anus directly in Siri's mouth. Every time her oral capacity will be overwhelmed, she would ask Amelia to stop and pour out the contents of her mouth to the bowl in her hand. "Use your tongue, mom. Get every drop out of her." Rick advised watching the flow of cum dry out. Amelia had cleaned her asshole after the assault in the afternoon hence it was clear of any blood. She felt her mates tongue explore her guts in search of her child's semen. The whole scenario was turning her on. Both her daughters were watching the play, with curiousity. Rick too, saw the interest in their eyes thinking to himself 'You guys need to wait, my lovely sisters. I have my hand full with so many milfs these days. Once I train all of them, next will be your turns.' He gave a few strokes to his cock imagining both redhead sisters of his under his cock, serving him like their master.

"Now you two, switch places among yourselves and mom hand her the bowl now." Amelia recieved the bowl filled with Rick's cum in her hand and laid on her back. Sure, the cum had lost some of its fresh aroma after having been kept in her anus for so long, still she was not any less excited to taste that. Ruby was watching her mothers with interest as the engaged each other in an erotic play when a hand rested on her shoulders. "Sister can you help me out?" It was her little brother asking for help. "Sure, little Rick. What do you want me to do?" She was a little excited believing that he will have some sexual task for her too. But her hopes were dashed with Rick's request "Sis help me get the shit out of my anus. Use your tongue and pull out everything. Can you do that for me?" She didn't let her discontent show up on her face. "Yes, Rick I can do that but aren't we supposed to share it with everyone?" He gave a long seductive kiss on her lips before climbing onto the dinner table "haha sis, you need not eat it right out of my ass. Pull it out and collect it in the plate for everyone." He felt his elder sister's tongue bore in his asshole looking for his shit. "Come close to me sis. I want a kiss!" Mira, who had been waiting to be part of this play somehow, was happy to service her brother's mouth with her's.

The whole family sat down for the dinner at the end. Rick had pissed in the jar for his family. This way they can enjoy all his excretions at once. They had a bowl of more than half kilos of his cum in addition to the disgusting yet sweet smelling poop in a plate, albeit covered in Ruby's saliva. "I think we can begin. Just keep in mind you can only use your tongues to eat my semen, no hands on spoons should be used." The ladies nodded as their desperation grew with time, watching the delicious looking meal in front of them and despite that nit being able to eat it. Rick's gratification grew as his family savoured his wastes with so much interest. The sense of supremacy he felt from this was addictive in itself. Specially, the scene of them licking on his semen from the bowl like an animal. It was so much arousing that he ended up with an erection at the end of the dinner. But since he was out of time today, he subdued his lust and went back to his room for cultivation.

***Next day on the side of the road near Rose Mary school.***

"Pah.. pah.. yes let it go deeper bitch.. gulggg gluckkkk Gluck Gluck Gluck glugg.." He teary eyed Amelia was throat fucked publically on the roadside. All the pedestrians will look at the mother being abused by her son but no one was much interested in the family drama. Only a single spectator was persistent enough to watch them throughout. The more Jhon watched his classmate be so violent with his mother the more he was convinced that this guy had some screw loose in his head. But the good news was Maria seemed to have lost interest in him these days. His conclusion was based on the fact that she asked Monica to take her place in giving him blowjob in exchange of his homework. Not wanting to waste his time with this guy anymore he left the couple and got to the school building. On the other side Amelia's whole face had turned red from the lack of oxygen. Her head had been forced against the wall, with her son's abnormally large cock blocking her oesophagus choking the air out of her lungs. On top of that he had clamped her nose tightly with his fingers not allowing her to breath. Her eyes had turned bloodshot, but she was not willing to show up any form of resistance. Sure enough, her patience paid of and the orgasm brought about by the asphyxiation hit her like a truck, essentially knocking her out. Rick watched his mother smilingly as she pissed her pants, due to her orgasm. Puting her back in her car he left for the school, where he believed he would have a new prey today.

"Don't worry. It might pain a little bit but once you will get the hang of it, the pleasure will more than mitigate for it." Rick was sitting on a table, with his erect cock out in his hand, in an abandoned classroom on the underground floor of the school. Maria had found this room for all three of them today. The new member with them was Rick's virgin girlfriend Monica, who was scared for her little pussy. Even though, Rick had lubricated her cunt with his mouth and his cock with Maria's saliva, Monica was still hesitating. "Enough!! Now we will do it my way. You girls had enough time to discuss." He got up and grabbed Monica by her red hair pulling jerking her hard against the table. She was taken aback by the display of sudden violence by Rick but she did not protest to it. Her friend had already prepared her for all the pain and humiliation that was on its way for her. Because according to Maria if she followed through this, immense pleasures waited for her across the other side. "Hey..!! It's her first time you should not be this rough with her." Rick inserted two of his fingers in the soft vagina, rubbing the insides of it he smirked at Maria "Huh.. that's even better. She will learn even faster this way." Maria wanted to argue more with this hateful guy but stopped when Monica held her hand, showing her the resolve in her eyes to take this through.

Chapter 44: Chapter 44. Monica (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh... " A muffled scream rang in the room. It would have been very loud had Maria not pressed her hands against her friends mouth. Rick smiled sadistically while Monica bleed from her pussy. The thin film protecting her virginity had been torn open in a single thrust of his cock. "Kiss her mouth." He commanded the blonde while her gripped Monica's hair by her roots and tugged on it. With that he gave another thrist into the tight hole, initiating another scream from her. Once again Maria responded quickly shutting her mouth up. Large drops of tears dropped down from the redhead's eyes as the landed on her hands invoking her sympathy for her. But there was no other way, if she wanted to feel the fleshly pleasures from Rick's dick then this initial pain was a necessary evil. Slowly she brought her face close to Monica's and pressing her lips against her's, engaged her in a kiss. Forcing her tongue in her mouth she tried to distract her mind from the excruciating rams from Rick.

At the opposite end of the table, Rick was not satisfied yet. He was planning to get all his length inside her and reach her womb. Repeatedly he would grip her by hairs and shove his cock in her pussy. It took some time but after multiple attempts he can at last feel the closed entrance of womb. "You did well love." A whisper rang beside Monica's ear invoking a sense of accomplishment in her mind. Suddenly she found that all that pain was not bad if she can receive a single praise from Rick. The confident smile on her face made Maria believe that this girl was totally charmed by this demon. And she was the one who delivered her to him. Still, listening to him addressing her as 'love' invoked a perception of jealousy in her heart. Simply, because Rick never referred to her like that. But Monica was truly his girlfriend, while what was her status? Just a girl who was so addicted to his dick that she was having an affair with him behind the back of her boyfriend.

In the past few days Maria had tried to let Jhon know about this multiple times, constable failing at it. She wanted to convert her relationship to an open one where they both were free to have sex with anyone but she was not able to decide on it yet. Not wanting to make a decision in hurry she was delaying it. Open relationship were very common in this world but it involved both parties agreeing to the proposal. Before she can think any further, a newly invigorated Monica pulled her into another deep kiss. "Get on your knees." Rick announced to both the girls who seemed ready for it. He intentionally ejaculated on the ground between both the girls. Thick large chunks of his cum landed all over the floor, splattering across it. "Now, get down to business, you two" Getting his mandate both of them dropped their heads on the ground slowly licking the cum splashes with their tongues. Maria had trained her well to obey each and every command of his, such that she didn't pause even a little. As they were slurping the cum of the floor Rick placed a collar around both their necks, winding it tight. On their inquiry, he informed them that it was a momento for them since he had fucked both of them. Both the girls were ecstatic to recieve their first ever present from someone they adored.

***After the end of first period. In the library.***

"Shhhupp... Slurpp.. glug glug.. glugg... Slurppp... *Lick**lick* slurpp..." Rick and Ross were in the library going through some books together. Today was Friday, hence there was a single study period belonging to Mrs. Hina. Rest of the day will be taken up by Helen. Rick had come here after shitting down the throat of his teachers and informing them that he would leave with them today. Coming to the noises coming from under their table. One can easily spot a lady with blonde hair under the table, sucking on Rick's dick while her was busy reading his book. Suna was asked by Rick for this and she instantly agreed to it, thinking of it to be a chance to redeem her lost honour due to her pathetic performance last time. Her blowjob skills were incredible, thus Rick would constantly pull it out from her mouth and let her work in his ball, till he suppressed his rising seed. Like that he had managed to hold on for more than half an hour now, much to the astonishment of Suna. "Thanks Mrs. Suna for the blowjob but I won't be able to continue with you. It's time for my class." She wiped the precum off her lips with her tongue before asked, pointing to his erect cock "But what about this? Will it be okay?" "Haha it's nothing ma'am. I can handle it. Also, that would give me a reason to ask you for another one of these amazing blowjobs hehe." Suna playfully slapped him on his thighs, mildly rebuked him with a "Naughty boy huh!!"

Today Helen was in full mood to get her revenge on the little guy. No discount was provided to him at all and he was asked to do 30 laps, just like every girl in the class. Rick protested her decision which won him two rapidly throbbing ears in response. Vowing to take his revenge on this cruel lady he put his head down and began his jog all around the field. He pretended to be extremely exhausted at the end of his run but in truth he believed the improvement of his physical body was such that he can run a full 30 laps more. But he that would prove to be too monstrous, for a boy. Even though the top girls in his class like Maria, Stella and Monica regularly ran for more than 30 laps, he was pretty sure he can beat them all. At the end of the meditation and the relaxation it was time for the spars. In order to prepare them well for their upcoming adventure Helen decided to train them with real weapons, instead of the dummy one they have used till now. She herself randomly chose the sparring partners. And behold his luck, his choosen partner was the cold silver haired prodigy of the class, Stella. Rick had improved a lot in his spear skills in this week, thanks to his hard work and the techniques imparted by Helen. Combined with his unnatural physical prowess meant he can easily end up in a stalemate with fatty now. Considering this he believed he stood a fair amount of chance against the cold beauty. At the very least he was planning to hold her for a few minutes.

But alas, the reality was very different from his imaginations. Happy that she allowed her to take the first strike he sweeped his spear towards her which was effortlessly dodged by her. Just after his thrid strike, she rapidly closed the distance between them and before poor Rick could retaliate, her sword was touching the skin on his neck. *Gulp* He gulped his saliva to wet his dried up throat. Helen declared the match to be over. Disappointment was the only thing on his mind, 5 seconds was the total time she required to take him out. 'Damn it.. how can the difference be so large?' In some part of his mind he knew, Stella was not a good opponent to compare himself with but the taste of defeat never tasted good anyway. "Don't mind it brother.. Even I might not have been able to do any better against her. She is in her own league." Rick nodded back at him and watched the next round of spars while his opponent had already begun her training once again. He was not angry at Stella for his humiliating defeat at her hands rather he was upset at his lack of progress compared to her. Also, he didn't have much time left now. He too left after a few minutes and began his training with a new resolve. This time he was not worried if someone might be surprised with his stamina. He would not have the luxury of hiding his true potential in the forest, so what's the use of it?

***After an hour***

All the spars were over and a few of Rick's classmates got injured with the weapons despite the agility of Helen in stoping them. But she had been prepared for this possibility too. Getting them the required care and medicines for a complete recovery. Once she was free she saw there were only two of her student still training in weaponry arts. A silver haired girl and a green haired boy. She approached Stella, gave her some pointers before reaching Rick "Come let's have a spar. I believe you were not able to give your best performance today." He saw his teacher draw close to him with the blunt spear in her hands. Knowing that she was cheering him up, he didn't let her goodwill go to waste and attacked her with everything he got. "Aiiii... Ahh..Wrong step.. *strike* ahh.. too close.. you have a spear, take advantage of your reach. *strike* once again.. wrong. Never lose the grip on your weapon. If you manage to lose it, it's essentially game over. *Strike* make your weapon an extension of your limbs." Every wrong stance of Rick would earn him a hard strike from Helen's spear handle. She was teaching him the very basics of spear arts and each of her strikes were aimed to make his body remember the pain and avoid making the same mistakes repeatedly.

"Isn't Helen being too harsh on the guy. Does she need to beat him up so bad? What if he ends up injured before the expedition?" Monica was going on and on with her monologue. The only reason she was still sitting down with Maria was because she refused to let her approach Rick. Maria was the mature one out of the two and Monica knew that, hence she believed her decision but the fact remained that her heart which had just learnt to love can't not bear this easily. Maria on the other hand was calm on the outside but from inside she was no less worried than her friend. But she can see something that Monica can't, that was the resolve in his eyes after his defeat. She had never seen Rick like this. A week back he might have joked about it and forgotten about all this. Yet, that was not the case today. Both girls looked with anticipation towards the spar between the teacher and student.

Rick's torture ended with the end of the period itself. He was laying naked on the bench while Monica was rubbing a healing potion all over his body. He was very amazed at the advancement in medical sciences in this world. It's only been 15 minutes since she began rubbing it all over his injured body and he can already feel better. "Thanks Monica. You can leave now I am feeling better now. Let's meet on Monday." She answered him with a "hmm" but did not left. He laughed at her behaviour, getting up he gave her a deep mouth to mouth. This time she left skipping with happiness. "Atleast maintain some decency in front of your teachers kiddo!!" Helen sat beside him while reprimanding him. The whole ground was empty more or less. Rick settled his head in Helen lap much to her surprise and pulled out one of her large breasts, sucking the sweet milk out of it. "Oi.. oi.. kid!! I ain't no mother of yours." Despite her disapproval she didn't not stop him. She was developing a soft corner for this student of her's. She had always been very interested in this fragile little guy, who would try to put his brains to use everytime to escape the physical labour. But after he helped her reach the best orgasm of her life yesterday, there was something more she developed in her heart. Still, in her thoughts she felt her hand dragged across by him to his soft cock, to which she didn't put any resistance.

Sensing her firm yet soft grip the monster began to rise in her hand stunning Helen. She had never seen him naked so her reaction was much expected when his cock out grew her grip and was still expanding. At the end it was an abnormal cock of more than twice the length of any normal cock. Mrs. Hina had once told her about the junk he was packing in those pants but hearing about it from someone else and getting the first hand experience were two entirely different things. Not even realising herself her hand began stroking his dick. "Give me a blowjob ma'am. That's the least you can do after beating me so badly hehe" She brushed him off and hurriedly got up "Nice try kiddo haha. But it won't be that easy to get your teacher to service you in the school." Rick didn't push her, she will be his to conquer anyway if not today then tomorrow. "Haha Helen, don't lie. I saw you were tempted to do it for a second there." She slapped his butt lightly "You wish kid. Now go home it's already late." "Huh.. home? I have plans for today." Helen enjoyed bickering with the boy "Yeah.. yeah.. Why do I feel like you are planning to go on a date huh?" "If you don't believe me than you can come with me. I will show you my dates for today." He boasted in front of her with a smirk in his face. "Okay then let's see" Helen was sure that this guy was just swaggering in front of her.

Thus, her amazement was real when she followed the guy and found two beautiful ladies waiting for him in the lounge of the school. He gave her a wink while he grabbed both Hina's and Lily's butts at once just to show off to her. She pulled the two ladies to the side investigating the situation. "Don't tell me you guys are going to fuck with your student?" From the closeness of bith of them with Rick and how they allowed him to squeeze their butts in public, she was very much sure of this scandal. Lily just cemented her belief with her reply "Yeah, we are planning to do that. Why is there something wrong?" Helen's reply came instantly "But isn't this wrong.. I mean between teacher and student?" This time Hina stepped in "I don't know of any such societal rule that states otherwise." Helen was a little frustrated by the lack of apathy from her colleagues on such a sensitive matter "Yeah, but isn't it.. it unethical?" Both the ladies laughed sheepishly and Lily whispered in her ear before leaving with Hina "hehe... Helen I will suggest you try getting under that magnificent dick once, then we will se how much you would care about ethics and society." Her warm breath tingled her earlobe while her sentence made her pussy throb. The image of Rick mounting her savagely in public got imprinted in her subconscious from that point on.

Rick had informed his family prior about his plans today with the two lovely ladies. Hence, Mira did not wait for him and he left with both of them for Hina's home. They had planned for the whole day and Lily too had informed her husband of her husband till tommorow. And in Hina's side, she was anyways alone fir most parts of the year with her husband on long duration missions. "Big brother...!!" Rick got a tight hug from April once they reached her school to pick her up. "I missed you so much big brother hehe" There was something about the innocence of this girl that attracted him towards her. "I missed you too April." But before taking her seat in the car she said something that gained him a ferocious look from her mom "hehe.. hope big brother had brought the 'gift' for me today. I am going to savour it so much." Rick can feel her mouth watering, relishing about the taste of his cum. He can only shrug his shoulders at the intense gaze of Hina. They got in the car and moved towards the nearest marketplace. That too was his plan. Last time when he shopped with Amelia, he didn't account for his ever increasing harem of milfs. This time, since he had the prior idea if where to find which item, it didn't take much time. They had got most of the things including ropes, spanking paddles, dildos, butt plugs, collars, chains and whips. The last thing left was for nose hooks. He had placed the order for multiple hooks with the help of Siri, so they just had to pick up their package.

April was very excited to look around. For her it felt like she once again out of shopping with her parents. They bought her some random things of her choice aside from her favourite candies. But the whole time her mind was stuck at the hooks that they picked up from the small metallurgy shop. She voiced her curiosity to her Rick "Big brother, what's the use of those hooks? How can someone put it in their nose?" He tried to explain the concept behind the humiliation tool to her but her little mind was nit able the fathom it. At last Rick was fed up and placed the black leather collar around her neck. "Wow.. it looks so pretty. Can I keep it brother?? Pretty please...??" Though he had not previously planned it but he agreed due to lack of choice. From her face he was very clear she was in no mood to take no for an answer. Both the ladies were laughing secretly in his misfortune. Watching him fumble around to fulfill all the request of the little girl was a sort to amusement in itself. "Brother but you still did not tell me how do we use the hooks?" Now Rick's frustration was visible on his face. This girl simply can not stay silent continuously for even a minute. He didn't have much energy to deal with her, more so after the fresh beating he received from Helen. Not wanting to discuss it with her anymore he got the nose hook out of his bag and hooking it to her nostrils, attached it to her collar. "Wooww.. so it works like this. Hehe mother look at me!! How does this look?"

Chapter 45: Chapter 45. At Hina's House (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

***At Hina's house***

Rick was in the drawing room on the sofa with two mature ladies servicing his cock. They were taking care of his entire cock, balls included. Hina was woking on his balls while Lily was choking on the big dick. "April bring me the ropes. It's time to tie them up." April was very enthusiastic, not only being able to watch the sex but also actively participating in it. Despite, her role being more of a ball girl than an active participant, she was more than happy with her current status. Her mom was not willing to allow her in the room but her sweet big brother managed to console her with some help from aunty Lily. With the combined efforts of both the kids, Lily and Hina's hands were tied up tightly behind their back. "It is going to be pretty violent from here on out, April. So keep calm and if you can't take it remember that you are free to leave at any time." Hina shut her mouth when she heard him iterate what she was planning to warn her about. She knew bit was going to be violent because Rick had asked for a free hand from both of them. Instead of the regular sex, he was going to very rough. He will let them decide if they want to continue with the regular type of sex of they loved this new kinky one more. Apparently, he had used these tools on his mom and she ended up liking it quite a bit.

Rick inserted the butt plug in their assholes before coming face to face with them "I can start if you are ready, ladies." They looked towards each other and nodded at once. First was Hina's turn, he jerked her head forcefully from side to side, letting her come to rest her began kissing her deeply. Gradually his kiss developed more into biting and chewing on those sensual crimson lips. Simultaneously he was pinching and rubbing her nipples with both his hands. "Ahhhnnnnn mhhhhhnn ahhh mhhhhh mhhhh.... Pahhhh.." moans escaped her mouth. Out of nowhere a hard slap landed across her face, perplexing her for a while. She was ready for this possibility as she had seen Lily getting abused a few times by him. Still the slap caught her by surprise. "Pahhh pahhh.. pahh pahh..." One after the other a series if tight slaps landed on her face. On the other side of room, little girl rather than being discontented with the treatment of her mom at the hands of her student, was clearly interested in what will happen next as evident by the speed at which she pulled her seat closer just to get a better view. Her eyes shined with intelligence watching Rick shift his slaps to Hina's large busts, effectively turning them red just like her face. But instead of her showing any kind of resistance, April had a strange feeling that her mother was enjoying the feeling the this abuse brought with it.

Unaware of the thoughts going on in April's mind Rick shifted his focus now to an eagerly waiting Lily. The pink haired bitch was more vocal about what she wanted, than a mature lady like Hina exuding class.

"Pahh.. yes.. Rick mhhhh harder.. slap me harder.." he loved this woman. "April, can you help me to insert their butt plugs inside their assholes?" She felt like she was just waiting for his invitation to get involved. Hurriedly she picked the plag trying to force it in the shit hole of her mother. But despite the best of her efforts, Hina sphincter refused to make way for the plug. She asked Rick for help to which she got the solution of using her saliva to lubricate. Instantly she placed the wooden plug in her mouth, using her tongue to spread her saliva all over it. Once done she switched to the asshole, again using her tongue to send her saliva deep in her mother's anus. And to her amazement the trick really worked as she saw the round plug sliding down the hole. Armed with this trick its was easy to get it done for Mrs. Lily. "Let's move these bitches to the bedroom. Shall we?" Rick asked April, which she delightfully nodded. "Okay ladies you need to get to the bedroom. But you can't walk on your legs, crawl like a slug on the floor." Due to their hands being tied behind their backs they can't walk on all fours, so the only way was to crawl to the room. He tugged on both their over a metre long hairs, implying them to quit thinking and start moving.

They would use their legs to force their upper half to slide on the floor and afterwards pull up on their legs, just like the motions of a slug. April on the other hand can't stop giggling all the way. "Why don't you use that paddle to slap their butts April? I believe a hard beating will give them enough motivation to crawl faster." April was not as enthusiastic this time, putting plugs in her mom's ass was one thing but beating her mother's butt? Wouldn't that just award her a good beating at her hands once this is over? She who had been always a little scared of her mom, was not willing to take this risk. Rick didn't understand the reason behind her hesitation but a call form Hina cleared his doubts. "Don't get cold feet now, little girl. You can do it without any fear of punishment. Haha let's just say it's your day. And who knows if you get this chance again or not hehe. So give us your worst." The last part of the speech really help build her courage. Wasn't this the perfect chance to get revenge for all those spankings she recieved from Hina. "pahh.. ahhhhhh, pahhhh... Ahhhhhmmmmm" Rick saw the little girl using all the force she can muster at her age to spank the butt cheeks of both ladies. She would keep switching after every hit, drawing out screams.

Upon reaching the bed room Rick picked up the ladies one by one placing them on their backs at the edge of the bed. Giving a kiss on their inverted lips, he parted Lily's jaws and shoved his cock in her throat. After a few tries she got control on her gag reflexes and relaxed her throat to allow his cock to enter in her windpipe, before his pumping began. An amused April watched closely as the outline of her big brother's dick formed in Mrs. Lily's neck. She can literally trace the bulged cock head making way to her chest. "What are you looking at little girl? Use the dildo and help me get rid of your mom's gag reflexes." She scratched her head in confusion "Okay, but how to get rid of it?" Rock watched the cute expression on her face and wanted to bang her right then and there but stopped himself, replying with a laugh "haha it's simply. Didn't you hear the phrase, practice make perfect? Just keep thrusting the dildo in her throat, slowly she would learn to control her gags by herself." A happy April began forcing the dildo in her hand to a Hina with raised eyebrows. Beside the mother and daughter pair, Rick gripped the pink haired woman's neck with both his hands and his thrusts grew in fervour, rapidly entering and exiting the out of her pipe. He will hold onto his position for sometime to effectively choke the air out of her lungs, just as his precum leaked through her upside down nostrils.

Lily's whole body was spasming from the over built up of lust. Apart from this since her hands were tied up, she can't even rub herself to a release. Hina took the clue from her friend's condition and got between her legs as she began sucking and licking on her swelled up clitoris. After 15 minutes of continuous throat fucking it was time for Hina to take him in. It took a few tries but she adjusted to her size ending up in her throat after a hard jerk of his hips. Watching Lily being out of commission for a while due to her orgasm, a recently educated April moved between her legs and began stimulating her mom's clit just like she did with Lily. "Ahhh ahhh ahhh mhhhh" More than an hour passed and somehow both the ladies had maintained their concious even after the multiple orgasms. Rick and Hina were laying on the bed on their sides. He had scooped her leg in one hand and was thrusting deep in her ass. Just behind his a long tongue can be seen entering and exiting his asshole, which belonged to his science teacher. With a last jerk he ended up leaving a thick creamy load inside of Hina anus, much to the disappointment of her daughter who had been eagerly waiting for her reward. But before she could voice any discontent a soothing voice stopped her "I know you want my semen April but what's the use of me giving it to you directly. Remember that I told you to work hard for your reward?"

The eyes of the little girl brightened up as she understood his intentions. All she had to do was to get her reward from her mommy's asshole and that wasn't even that hard of a task. Hina smiled as she felt her daughter's tongue probing her anal cavity in search of the cum. She was happy that Rick was teaching her life lessons even during sex sessions, not minding the scandalous position that they were in. She sat up on her daughter's face and forced her anal muscles to eject the semi liquid out, directly to April's mouth who will collect each mouthful and store it in a bowl. On the other side Rick pissed in the jug she had brought him, so that she can enjoy it in her own pace. Once she sucked out every last drop, April's smile will not go down looking at the amount she was able to collect. This was multiple times of what she got during their last meeting. She had confronted her mother with the issue and she got to know that there is a regular build up of semen in a man's balls and so the ejaculation at the first time will always be more than the next ones. After she left happily for her room with bith his semen and piss, Rick brought the collars and chains for both of them putting it around their necks. They were a symbol for the property he owned.

"Are you still planning something?" Lily asked him curiously. In truth, she had the stamina to go another round with him if he asked for it. "Yes, since you two had inherently submitted your bodies to me I will be a fool to not an take advantage of that." Hina chimed "So, can we know about these 'plans' of yours?" Rick nodded as he connected her chain to the leather belt around her neck "Yes, it's nothing much. I am just going to bring you guys out in the town, all nake like a pet of mine. I believe you two would love it." While Lily began anticipating, Hina was not so confident about this. She had an image to maintain, how can she walk around naked in the neighborhood and that too acting as someone's pet? It was definitely not a great idea. Trying to put her point across she tried to argue Rick out of this but the little guy was stubborn and at last she had to agree that his demands. After 10 minutes three people walked out from Hina's house. One child on his foot and two other mature ladies on all fours. Several accessories were attached to their bodies apart from the collar and chain around their necks. Firstly, they were completely naked without any shred of cloth on their body. Next, their noses were tugged up by the means of hooks linked to their collars.

Apart from these, both their holes were blocked with the means of both a dildo and a butt plug. And lastly, all four of their nipples and their clits had a clamp attached to them. Walking through the lawn they moved down the streets. There was a stark contrast between his two pets. While the pinkish-green haired one walked proudly with her head held high, the purple haired one was not having the best time of their lives. Hina's whole face was beet red not wanting to make eye contact with any pedestrians on the road, who were definitely taking interest in this new sort of hobby, in fear of finding someone known. "Wow.. is that you Hina?" She had not even walked a few steps before someone ended up recognising her. Who else it can be other than her neighbour Mrs. Carol? "Yes, it's me Mrs. Carol!!" She tried to give the most charming smile possible in this situation, trying to act like a normal neighbour. "My, my, is that a new get up? And why are you walking like this, on all fours?" Fortunately, before she could answer her questions Lily took over for her "Hehe we are undergoing training. It is so we can achieve the best pleasure out of sex with our partner here." Carol was skeptical of her claims evaluating their so called partner, who was nothing more than a boy. Maximum pleasure from sex with a little boy? Who are they kidding?

But the confidence with which the lady put her point out a doubt in her mind. Her sex life was largely dead, so watching the other ladies talk about sex and enjoyment made her a bit jealous. Hina introduced her two guests to Mrs. Carol while remaining on all four of her limbs. "So, is what she said true Hina, I mean.. for you too it's like that? Like we can achieve a greater pleasure from sex if we do what you guys are doing?" She looked like she was going to go deep with this subject. Hina nodded "Yes, I myself was not aware of this but these two let me know about this." She pointed to the other two standing beside her, somehow wanting to shift the chat to them. The truly embarassing this now for her was not that she was acting like a pet in public but rather the fact that her pussy was rapidly wetting from inside as this stimulation was proving to much for her to handle. She had already began enjoying this humiliation. "It's true Mrs. Carol. If you are having a hard time believing us, why don't you join us and check it out yourself?" Rick put his naughty plan in action. Carol was another beautiful soccer mom from the neighborhood. Black hair ran down to her butt and her bust size was comparable to Hina. What can he say? It was always more the merrier in case of number of milfs.

He had thought that she would turn his offer down but he had clearly underestimated the sexual frustration of the milf. She pondered for a moment before merrily replying "Sure then why not. Since you are asking this lady so politely, I should not waste your good intentions hehe.." she playfully crushed Rick's cheeks. "Just wait for me. I will remove those clothes... But.. I don't have all these gears" she said pointing to the strange metal hook tugging on both the ladies' noses. "Nothing to worry about Mrs. Carol. We had bought a few extra ones. We will share them with you. I will bring it, you go and remove your clothes." Carol looked like she was going to dance right there in glee, giving the little guy a kiss on his cheek she ran towards her house.

***10 minutes later***

Rick had 3 different coloured tails wagging in front of him. Mrs. Carol had with widest hip ratio among the women. Watching those hips move around as she walked made him itch to slap them hard. All three ladies didn't take much long to begin chatting among each other. They shared their sex life with each other and Rick can see Carol gazing at him from the corner of her eyes, time to time when the other two ladies would tell her the pleasures they felt when he mounted them. Her desires to ride him and try all those positions herself was very evident from the build up of list in her black eyes. Rick brought them to the nearest park with the directions from Hina. Most of the people in the park had their eyes on the ladies chained to the boy but luckily no one bothered them, plus they lost interest very soon anyway. After walking around with his bitches for half an hour he sat down on a bench while the ladies took seat near his foot. Removing his shoes he placed his feet on Hina and Lily's faces. They didn't require much directions before he can feel their long tongue sliding all over his sole and tickling him. Taking a look at the curious Carol he addressed her "Here Mrs. Carol you can feast on this!" Carol's eyes can't believe the scene in front of her..

Chapter 46: Chapter 47. Carol (A World Of Extreme Perversion) •THE END•

The story was not finished. (Chapter 20/? If you're interested in seeing the future chapter, you can go.

( archiveofourown Slayer104 ) Links

Or search on Google (Slayer104)

.

.

.

.

.

"Haha go fetch it." Rock had grabbed a small twig from under a tree. With the swing of his hand the stick was sent flying, followed by 3 milfs running on their four limbs to grab the twig fir themselves. Rick had designed the game for some entertainment such that whichever milf brings him the twig gets to suck on his cock for sometime before the next set begins. The only condition was the had to behave like a proper dog and only use the mouth to hold onto the stick. Even the elegant lady like Hina was enjoying the game so much that her laughs would not stop, speak less of Lily and Carol. Speaking of Carol, she definitely had the most motivation out of all three. Having tasted the precum from that massive hose of a dick, she can't resist the temptations of getting her lips around it one more time. As he thought till here, he can see the black haired lady once again running towards him with the twig in her mouth, being chased by a laughing team of his school teachers. Still she managed to stay ahead of both of them and brought the stick to him and rubbing her face on his feet. She had taken on the role of the pet very seriously it seemed but the more she acted like this the more she boosted the sense of dominance of Rick. Which in turn made his heart pump more blood to his cock. It was time to give Mrs. Carol the proper fucking, she deserved for working so hard to satisfy his desires.

Getting up he moved behind her, removing the butt plug he pulled Lily by her leash shoving her head into Carol's backdoor. His ladies had become experienced enough that they did not required his commands to know what to do next. Her tongue lapped inside Carol's gaping asshole. On the other hand Hina walked close to him and began lubricating his cock for the eventual penetration of her neighbour's ass. Somehow she had lost all her shyness with just a single day. From the eagerness with which she serviced him right in the middle of the park being surrounded by people on all sides, no one can really tell that she was the lady protesting the idea of public nudity just an hour back. Eventually, Carol's head was forced in the grassy ground when Rick placed his leg on her face. Despite being a bit confused as to why her anus was getting prepared rather than her vagina, still she was willing to give it a try. Hina and Lily had already told her about how they had come to love anal penetration, so she was not entirely unfamiliar with the preposition. "Mhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhh mhhhh" She can feel the girthy penis of the little boy make way through her anal tract. It just kept on going, trying to reach her very soul.

Head stomping was one of Rick's favourite position for anal sex. This gave enough sense of domination over the other party as well as he can leverage his weight to force his way through their tight ass. "Mhhhh ahhh ammmhhh ahhhmmmm mhh" Gradually loud moans started escaping Carol's lips as she felt the cock pumping her insides. At the moment Hina and Lily can't remain idle so, Hina took over Rick's balls and asshole while Lily got under Mrs. Carol to suck on her clitoris to provide the ultimate sexual experience to the middle aged lady. Rick had improved a lot in his sexual prowess as previously it was simply impossible for him to not cum instantly from the sensation of a tongue explore his anus and a set of soft hands caressing his balls. Nonetheless now he can handle all of it. But same can not be said about the woman he was mounting. "Ahhhhhhhh" with a loud shout Carol achieved an orgasm, probably her first in many years. All her pent up lust was squirted with force as she ended up pissing herself. She would have been very uncomfortable if she had been in her mind but under the influence of lust she can only lay there and wait for her next rapidly approaching orgasmic release.

All in all Carol had cum more than 5 times within the duration of half an hour. And the most amazing part for her was that all this she got from an anal penetration. Just the thought of what she can achieve if Rick penetrated her vagina, made her tingle with joy. The evening had fallen so they had to leave for the day and as they were walking down the path to their home, Carol can't help but ask "So, when are you guys planning to take a next walk like this? I don't want to be too intrusive but I really enjoyed our time together like this." Lily giggled at her innocent confession "haha Don't worry Mrs. Carol we will definitely invite you, the next time we plan this. Also, we too enjoyed our time with you. Previously, we were not sure if we will be having these walks frequently, but now that a certain someone had enjoyed so much in all possibilities this is not going to be our last one, thats for sure haha." Carol was in doubt at first but looking at her purple haired neighbour with a red face, she understood Lily was talking about her. Once they reached home, Carol began pulling off her gears to hand them over to Rick but she was stopped by the boy "Don't bother Mrs. Carol. You can keep them with you. Anyways, they did not cost much and you can keep them as a gift from me hehe" she gave him a kiss on his lips and left skipping towards her house, like a littl girl.

All three of them no had to deal with the tantrums a real little girl now. "Why didn't you guys tell me? I too wanted to go on the walk" April complained with a cute pout. At last Rick himself had to step in when the ladies failed to calm her down. He pulled her to a corner and whispered in her ear "Big brother will share something even more delicious with you at dinner. How about you forgive us in exchange?" She was not willing to accept that he could have anything better than his semen and piss but since her protest was not of any use now she decided to get the most out of it. "Okay.. I will believe you this time. But that is not enough, big brother should let me suck on you cock to my heart's content.. hmm.. hmm..." She nodded to herself at the end of her sentence, like she was putting up a justified demand. Rick thought for a while, and agreed at his own condition "Sure. But big brother have a very important day infront of me so I won't be able to play with you. I need to meditate to cultivate. You can use my cock as you wish while I will be cultivating. Whatever she was able to get was a profit for April hence she accepted straight away. He took of his pants and let her hold his hands and bring her up to her room on the first floor. Sitting down naked on the floor the floor he began his soul cultivation while a hungry looking April attached her mouth on his dick.

Rock have had multiple blessings in this life. Firstly, he got a big cock and matching stamina. Secondly, all the stats of this new body were boosted after he took over. Apart, from these he had discovered a new blessing only recently, that was when he had sex with Agnes at school. He cultivation keeps increasing while he is having sex with his milfs. The rise in his cultivation had been very slow hence he was not able to detect it when he had fucked ladies like Amelia, Siri, Hina and Lily. The first time he sensed this was when he had sex with Suna, it felt like soul power was flowing through from her body to his own via his cock. That was the reason he knew that the blonde librarian was most probably a great cultivator. Next time when he fucked Agnes he was sure of this body's new capability. He can once again distinctly feel the raw power fill his veins. He had not told anyone about this. He simply didn't trust anyone enough to share his secrets to. For now he will keep it to himself as it was only helping his cultivation grow and till now he had not been aware of any limitations of his new powers. One thing that he can be sure off was that the more powerful his host was, the more he could leech off of her. Now he only required a proper meditation to assimilate the collected soul power with his own soul sea. And while he was doing that April had gotten a free hand with his penis. She was surveying it all over, from his shft to his balls she would touch and caress every part of his groin and once satisfied she began sucking and practicing on his shaft learning from her mother's time with him.

***At dinner***

Rick had not allowed them to remove the tools on their body. Hence Hina and Lily had prepared the food while their nose hooks were still attached to them and their butts were occupied by a plug. From the previous Rick's memories he have had a wrong impression that the humans here didn't eat plant based diet. But he had been wrong in his thinking. They eat vegetables and fruits regularly with the meat but they can not depend entirely upon them for their nutritional requirements. They had to supplement it with the meat based products. Since Hina belonged to a more privileged class than him, her family can afford human meat on a regular basis. Rick had a got a plate with a piece of thigh meat. "Brother, where is my gift that you promised?" He was ready for her "Ofcourse I remember it. Get on the floor my bitches it's time for your meal." He had already informed them about the collection of shit in his intestines. They were going to have a serving of his shit in addition to their normal food. He asked April to place a plate infront of them and he took his position over the dish. While it was a very common matter for Hina and Lily, and the were anticipating the tasty serving with their food. April was a little disgusted when she saw a long turd from Rick anus land straight on Hina's plate. "Ewwww.. big brother. That's so repulsive." She hurriedly placed her hands on her eyes, not willing to watch him shit in open like this.

This evoked a laugh from rest of the three people. "It's okay, April. You need not eat this if you want" Lily consoled her but with a mocking tone. She looked at the sarcastic expressions on their faces, and was convinced that there was something certainly fishy in this matter. Suddenly, her nose twitched when she took in a invigorating scent. Yes, there was nothing else in the room that will give of such strong smell apart from... apart from the poop in her mother's plate. Instantly, she connected the dots about Rock offering him something even more delicious than his piss and cum. He was taking about his poop, of course. The more she thought this through the more it made sense. If his piss can be so good then what's stopping his shit to be equally good. Her mouth was watering looking at another pinkish turd getting forced out of his backdoor, filling the whole dining room with the sweet smell. In the back of her mind she was still a litte nauseous by the idea of munching on someone's feces. But can she truly resist the treat in front of her? The answer was a big resounding no. She can't even resist a candy so how was she supposed to resist this.

She grabbed her plate and was waiting for Rick to be done with Lily. "Don't tell me you are really planning to eat it, little girl." Lily teased her. "Why not? If you mother and you can eat it then why can't I do it too?" April argued. "But didn't you just say, that you fount it very repulsive?" Lily was not willing to rest the matter yet. This drew a response from April "huh I changed my mind humph" she humphed at her knowing that she was internationally pulling her leg. Lily can only laugh wryly at the shamelessness of the little girl. Hina and Rick laughed at the her defeat at the hands of the little devil. Both the children sat and ate at the table while the ladies had to sit a eat like a dog on the floor using only their mouth and tongues to grab their food. His cock grew in hardness when he saw with how much enthusiasm April was feeding on his waste. Apart from that he looked down to find the ladies using their lips to grab a piece of his turd and swallowing it. That night he once again fucked their brains out before sleeping with together with them on the same bed.

***Next day***

Rick was in Lily's car as she was driving towards his house. It was early morning and they had left Hina's house together. Right now his teacher was sitting in his lap with his cock in her ass. Since there was no concept of steering wheel or brakes in these vehicles it was easier for people to handle the car even with a cock up their ass. Rick was playing with Lily's breasts while she drove, asking her "You need to meet with my parents sister. Last time I got a scolding when they got to know that you dropped me to my house and I failed to invite you in." Lily laughed agreeing with him "Sure. I have time. We will meet your parents." Reaching his home they parked the car and Rick rang the doorbell. Amelia was the one who responded "Coming!!" Lily saw Rick pull his pants down and just as the door opened a pleasantly surprised redhead milf have him a kiss before dropping on her knees and kissing his cock head. "Mom, this is my science teacher, whom I told you about previously." Amelia hurriedly invited them in. She was very happy to host Rick's teacher at her house. Rock introduced Siri to Lily. Once both the science ladies git to know about each others profession they instantly hit it off.

Amelia on the other hand pulled Rick in the kitchen, demanding explaination "Little Rick you should have told me about this. What should we do we are out of the human meat?" His household will keep in store the meat for a month at once in their fridge. Rick was calm as he held up on of Amelia's leg in his hand and climbing onto a stool began rubbing his cock on her pussy lips, while responding "What's the big deal mom? Can't you just prepare a meal with regular meat?" As his thrusts grew inside her, so did her moans "mhhh.. mhhh... Ahhmmmm How can.. I serve regular meat to... mhhh our guests?" Rock slapped her on her face saying "It's okay mom. Sister Lily doesn't mind these petty thing and also, I have much poop stored in me. So you just prepare a side dish to go with it." Amelia had a sudden insight to her problem. She didn't think it in this way. She only had to make the side dishes, thus she wanted to begin "Rick I need to prepare the food now. You need to give some time. Then you can play with mommy however much you want." He reluctantly had to stop after giving her a tight slap on her face.

Moving out he went and sat beside Siri and Lily, who were still discussing their shared topic of common interest. Feeling bored he began removing both their clothes one by one. Having been his sex partners they let him do whatever he liked. "Mhhh.. Yeah, that can also work.. mhhhhmm... I never thought that way mhhhh... Ahhh.." Siri was talking to Lily amid her suppressed moans. Rick had gotten both the ladies to sit on the sofa with their butts at the edge si he can use their holes as he liked. Right now he was pulling hard on the green hair if his mother while fucking her pussy. Slowly his other hands moved over her head and he used two of his fingers to hook her nose while continuing his jerks in her pussy. Just then he chimed in their conversation with his own question "hey Sister Lily! Can you too transform into a demon beast just like my mother?" Lily smiled and replied "Nah.. I never had any interest in that. If you are interested in that you should have asked Hina. She is the one who carries a demon beast soul inside her." Rick had completely missed this. Now he can only ask her to show him her beast form next week. He shifted to Lily's pussy this time, once again hooking her by her nose while both ladies continued their discussion even under the assault of his dick.

"You never told me that your mother is a scientist with the military, Rick." Lily asked him while swallowing his poop on the table, while having breakfast with the whole family. He shrugged his shoulders, replying "You never asked!" Lily if ignored the little guy and focussed on her discussions with Siri. Once they were done, Rick grabbed all three ladies by their smooth hair, pulling them towards the bedroom. "Come with me my bitches, I want to fuck all three of you at once today." All three of them dropped to their knees and crawled behind him with arguing.

Chapter 47: Chapter 48. Secret Manuscript (Dirty Mom)••SHORT STORY••

Written by Hu Zuofei

Original title: 淫戲媽媽 胡作非

Summary:

Translate: Chinese To English

By: ABUBOKKER

This A Short Story 1 Or 2 Chapters Are Available

....

Before the Chinese New Year, my father and mother went back to their hometown to visit their grandparents, so my sister and I took care of the cleaning. I found a photo frame in the utility cabinet of my mother when she was young. She was wearing a red satin cheongsam. It should have been taken during her wedding. It was still a four-color photo at that time. It was old and yellow, but it gave me a very stunning picture. I feel that with my oval face, long hair, and big eyes, all the features make me a man's dream girl. I suddenly feel a little proud. It turns out that I was born to such a beautiful mother, so there should be a lot of beautiful genes in my sister and me. Bar? No wonder our neighbors often praise us two brothers and sisters as handsome men and beautiful women.

The photo frame was all stained with dust. I wiped it lightly with a cloth and saw that it was still a little dirty inside, so I opened it carefully. Of course, I didn't dare to break it, which might be my father's collection. When I opened it, I found the photo and the photo frame. There are several handwritten notes between the bottom boards of the shelf. They are in Dad's handwriting. Why did he keep them so mysteriously? Out of curiosity, I thought my father wouldn't come home so soon anyway, so I took it back to my room and watched it slowly.

This secret manuscript turned out to record the wedding event between him and his mother. It was nothing special at first, but it was filled with the mentality of humiliating my girlfriend like me. Hey, could it be that dad has the mentality to insult his girlfriend? Then did I inherit this weird mentality from him?

Dad's diary said that after he retired from the army, my grandma urged him to get married, and even helped him find a bride, who was my mother Shiying.

My father met my mother before he joined the army. They were brothers and sisters in the same middle school. My father urged me to get married. Since I didn't have a girlfriend anyway, I saw that my mother was quite beautiful, so I followed my grandmother's wishes and married her.

"You old man, you forget your friends as soon as you get home, and you don't care about us after you get a wife?" Agui and the other three are my father's teammates who retired from the army together. They were old buddies, but now my father is getting married, and None of the four of them had a partner yet, so they started talking sourly about my dad.

My father had been in the army for several years and had a "cannon" personality. He immediately said to them: "Hey old turtle, believe me, we are brothers. Brothers are like brothers and sisters, and wives are like clothes! Although I married a wife, I will still give priority to completing my brothers' duties in the future." matter!"

Agui patted him on the shoulder and said, "You can't keep up with your words, hehe!" This Agui is a bit hunched, and his neck seems to be retracted into his shoulders, like a turtle, so he has this nickname.

My father is the second eldest child in the family, and his wedding was not as grand as my uncle's. The wedding was held at the village temple. Of course, Agui and his teammates were guests. When they saw my mother's beauty, they began to be jealous of my father again, so they drank a few glasses of wine. After eating, I came to my parents to toast.

Agui came over with a blushing face and said, "Here, I want to toast the bride!" After that, he poured a glass of rice wine into the wine glass in front of my mother, poured a glass for himself, and drank it all.

Mom was a little hesitant. She had already drank half the glass during the toast, and she couldn't drink anymore. So she looked at dad, and dad said, "Old Turtle, she has a bad drinking capacity, I'll drink for her!"

Agui said: "You said friends are like brothers, why do you think you are so quick to defend your wife? We old friends can't even drink a little while toasting?"

My father was embarrassed to refuse, so he said to my mother: "Xiaoying, Lao Gui is my best friend. You must respect him. I will drink half the glass for you, and you will drink half the glass too."

She ended up drinking another half glass. Those friends didn't let them go and came to toast one after another. As a result, my mother drank almost two glasses of wine and started to blush and feel hot.

After all, the wedding was over, and my father and mother breathed a sigh of relief when they returned to their new house. The two of them were speechless. Although they had known each other since middle school, they were still unfamiliar with each other. They would sleep on the same bed with a dragon and phoenix quilt tonight. My heart skips a beat when I think about it.

It was my mother who broke the deadlock and said first, "I'm going to take a shower first." Then she took the clothes to the small room (it's not called a bathroom. In my hometown, there is a separate room in the room for urine buckets and flushing), put them down Behind the curtain, the sound of mother's shower water began to be heard from inside.

Dad was sitting on the edge of the bed. Just listening to this sound, his mouth was dry and he swallowed his saliva: "Hey, tonight we can finally have sex openly!"

Suddenly someone knocked on the door, which startled Dad. When he opened the door, it turned out that it was Ah Gui and the four of them who were coming to have a wedding party. They were brothers after all, and there was also a custom of having a wedding party in our hometown, so Dad had to call them in.

Agui looked left and right and asked, "Where is sister-in-law?" Then he heard the sound of flushing water coming from the small room, and said, "Hey, sister-in-law is washing herself in there?" After saying that, she revealed her lewd face. Smiling, he walked under the light and said, "Come on, let's turn off the light."

Before Dad knew what his intention was, Agui had already turned off the lights in the room.

There was a small electric light in the mother's small bathing room, which reflected her figure on the curtain. They all let out a small cry, as if they were watching a silhouette show, especially when mother raised the water spoon to flush the water, and her body just happened to move. On the side, the semicircular shadow of the chest made them squeak with joy.

One said: "Wow, she's bigger than the women we used to have sex with..."

Agui is known as a lecherous person in the army. Every month during his holidays, he would go to the county town to find a girl to have sex with. My father and other teammates also brought him there, so although they were not married yet, they had quite a lot of sexual experience. few.

Seeing that my mother was still flushing the water, Agui quietly approached the curtain.

Dad hurriedly pulled him and said, "What are you going to do?"

Agui whispered: "We used to go out together and see women together. What are we afraid of?"

Dad hesitated and said, "But...this is different. She is my wife."

Agui said: "Hey, you still have old ideas. Let me see my sister-in-law. She will not lose a piece of flesh."

The other three pig friends and dog friends also echoed: "Yes, look at it, you won't lose a piece of meat."

After Agui said that, he ignored my father's objection and gently pulled up a corner of the curtain to look inside. The other three also followed suit. As a result, Agui pulled the curtain into a big gap, and the four The eight eyes of the pig and dog friends each find a position to peek.

Dad stood behind them nervously, and he could see his lovely wife's body through the gap, which was a smooth and flawless back and two round and tender buttocks. She stood and poured water from her chest downwards. Going down, I had to turn sideways at this time, wow, I could see most of her round and tender breasts from her armpits.

My mother, a bride, had no idea that anyone was coming into the bridal chamber, and she didn't expect anyone to peek, so she continued to pour water over her body, preparing to have a wonderful wedding night. She naturally bent down to shake the water from the spoon. When she lowered her waist, she could see the attractive pubic hair from her crotch. Fortunately, she didn't spread her legs, otherwise she would have a full view of her father and his friends.

Agui swallowed his saliva and said, "Wow, Xiao Hu, you are so lucky. You have such a beautiful wife. Her breasts are round and big, and your butt is rounder and tender than the women we used to have sex with!"

After my mother finished taking a bath, she picked up the bath cloth and wiped herself. Then they hurriedly exited, turned on the light, and sat in the room chatting as if nothing had happened.

Only my father was still blushing. Although it was a bit unworthy of letting other men see his newlywed wife's body, he felt inexplicably excited in his heart.

When my mother came out wearing red silk pajamas, she was not too surprised to see them making trouble in the room. She also knew that it was a custom to make trouble in the new house.

Agui, the bad leader, started to do evil again. He said, "Hey, come on, cover my sister-in-law's eyes and ask her to guess which one of the five of us is her real husband."

My dad asked, "How can I guess?"

One of them said: "I suggest that everyone kiss the bride and let her guess. If she can't guess, the bride and groom will be punished." This suggestion was immediately cheered by everyone, who had long wanted to kiss her.

My father couldn't help it, so he took a red handkerchief and covered my mother's eyes, and whispered to her: "I will bite your lips gently when I kiss you later." My mother nodded knowingly.

My mother sat blindfolded on the edge of the bed. She was a little nervous and took a deep breath. She had never kissed anyone since she became sensible, so she was a little overwhelmed.

Agui arranged the order. He ranked first, and my father ranked last. Their intention was not to let the bride guess who was the husband, but that everyone wanted to kiss Xiangze, so they put My dad was the last one in line.

Agui started first. He sat next to my mother and touched her shoulder. She turned sideways nervously. Agui reached out and hugged her shoulders. He aimed his thick mouth at my mother's small mouth and kissed her. Actually, Agui is fatter than my father and has thicker lips, which is easy to tell.

When Dad looked at Mom's small lips kissing A Gui, he was shocked to realize that this was the first kiss of his newlywed wife. When he saw her delicate and cute little mouth being kissed by A Gui's thick lips, he was like a flower to a cow. The feces was stained, and I felt very uncomfortable, but it was too late.

He saw Agui teasing her lips and teeth with his tongue, and she started to shrink back, as if she already knew that this was not her husband, but Agui held her head and pried open her white teeth with his tongue. My mother had no experience. Fang's heart was in chaos, and her little mouth couldn't withstand the attack, but when she opened it slightly, his tongue penetrated her and rolled her tongue, making her whole body tremble.

Agui became more aggressive, pressing his body against hers, squeezing her breasts, making her unable to escape, and letting him control her softly, letting his slightly fishy saliva flow into her mouth, letting him take the warm breath. He sprayed it on her face, making her almost breathless. It took a long time for Agui to let her go.

Mom shook her head and said with a trembling voice, "You are not Alai (my father's name)."

She then kissed two of her daddy's friends until they were a little dazed.

The fourth one was a man named Axiang. He happened to bite her lip lightly while kissing her, and she immediately said, "That's it." The others burst into laughter.

Agui said: "Okay, if you admit that you are wrong about your husband, then just make up for the mistake and have sex with Axiang!"

Mom's cheeks turned red with embarrassment.

Agui pushed Axiang onto my mother. Although Axiang was also a lustful person, he was not as courageous as Agui and did not dare to make any moves.

Agui said dissatisfied: "Damn it, I can't even do the wedding! Your dad will teach you!" After saying that, he pushed Axiang aside, grabbed my mother and pushed her to the bed.

My mother exclaimed: "No, no, Alai, tell them not to do this!"

Agui was like a bull, ignoring everything, pressing hard on my mother, and even touching her two round, swollen and tender breasts with his hands, which scared my mother to the point of turning pale.

Dad pulled Agui up hard and said, "Brother Agui, forget it. Don't play with her too much. If you want to punish her, just punish me!" Agui was too embarrassed to force herself any more and stood up and said to my father. : "You said I would punish you, don't regret it!"

Dad said: "Nothing can trouble me, just say it!"

Ah Gui turned to the others and said, "Then I'll make you run around the village, okay?" Of course the others agreed.

Dad was a little scared. It was already midnight and it was dark all around the village. It was really scary to run around.

But he quickly pushed them outside.

Dad started running towards the night, thinking to himself: Hey, no one is following them, and no one knows if I can run around for a while. I can just hide for half an hour and pretend to be out of breath when I go back. Haha, I am still smart enough not to be tricked by these old friends!

When I saw my father's secret diary, I couldn't help laughing. It turns out that when I was a teenager, my father also thought he was smart!

I continued to read, and my father said that when he came back, he did not go back to the new house immediately. He thought to himself: "They kicked me out. I wonder if they will continue to play with the bride?" Hehe, my father was really smart this time. He guessed it right! So he quietly went to the back of the house, brought a stone, stood on the stone, and looked into the house from the small window.

There was a groom missing in the house, so the bride was having a lot of fun with these pig friends. They also brought rice wine to my mother. She had already drank two glasses at the banquet, and now she drank another glass. She couldn't take any more. drink.

But Agui came to offer my mother another drink. My mother quickly pushed him away and said, "Brother Agui, I really can't drink anymore. I'm about to vomit."

Agui laughed and said, "We brothers will never get home unless we are drunk tonight." After saying that, he hugged her shoulders and handed a full glass of wine to her mouth. My mother quickly turned away.

Agui had forgotten his friend's morality and became rude to his wife. He held my mother's chin with his palm, turned her face, pinched her mouth open, and forced the glass of wine into her mouth. Here, my mother choked terribly after taking a sip: "Cough cough cough..." She spit out the wine with this cough, and the wine in the glass flowed along her mouth and onto the breast of her silk pajamas.

"Oh, you see, it's all wet." Agui said as if he was concerned, "Here, let me wipe it for you."

After saying that, he swept his hands up and down her breasts.

My dad's eyes widened as he looked out the window, and he cursed in his heart: Fuck your mother, you old turtle, instead of "wiping", take the opportunity to "touch" her!

My mother's face was as red as an apple, and her big eyes could not be opened and were almost narrowed into a thin line. Although her pair of beautiful hands tried to push away Agui's rude and rough hands, they were no longer able to do so. Agui took advantage of the opportunity. He "wiped" the clothes on her chest up and down, but squeezed her breasts here and there.

Seeing that she didn't resist much, Agui said, "Oh, my pajamas are all wet, don't wear them anymore."

After he finished speaking, he unbuttoned her pajamas. In her daze, she still had the consciousness to push his hand away, but another person's hand joined the battle and unbuttoned her pajamas from bottom to top. After a while, all the buttons of the pajamas were unbuttoned, and Agui peeled them off on both sides, and the pajamas opened, revealing the small bra inside (women in my hometown were not very accustomed to wearing bras at that time, and only used bras. It's just a small vest, a small underwear that only covers the breasts).

"Wow haha, so cute!" I don't know who yelled. Of course my dad also saw this "so cute" situation outside the window. The glass of wine just now not only wet the pajamas, but also the bra underneath. It was also half wet, and it clung to the two bulging balls of flesh on my mother's chest. It was extremely sexy, and even my father's nose watered when he saw it outside the window.

Agui said to his companion: "Hey, give her another drink!"

Axiang said: "She is already drunk and cannot drink anymore."

Agui laughed and said: "You are so stupid, she can't drink, but her two little cuties want to drink!"

A Xiang suddenly woke up and immediately poured a glass of wine and handed it to A Gui. A Gui slowly poured the wine on my mother's bra. When the bra became wet, it stuck to my mother's flesh, and became... Got to be translucent.

Others started to cheer: "Wow!"

When the glass of wine was poured out, my mother's bra was completely soaked, and her two round and big breasts were exposed without any concealment, and the two nipples were stimulated by the alcohol and the little grapes were bulging out. The men who looked like perverts were almost drooling at the sight.

"One more drink!" Agui shouted. This time Axiang was no longer stupid. He had already prepared a glass of wine and immediately handed it to Agui. Agui poured it on the two protruding nipples on my mother's wet bra. The thin bra became almost completely transparent, and the two big breasts seemed to be fully exposed. My father's heart was beating wildly when he saw it outside the window.

"Oh, you guys were very careless and made other people's clothes wet..." My mother blushed, wiped the wet bra with her delicate hands, and said coquettishly.

Agui hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, I'm sorry, sister-in-law, my hands and feet are so clumsy! Come on, let me wipe it for you!" After saying that, he "wiped" my mother's breasts with his hands, and my father watched from the window. My nosebleed almost spurted out. I saw this guy who claimed to be an old friend was stroking his new wife's two big breasts with his thick hands, which made my mother feel uncomfortable all over. Her slender waist twisted around, and she felt uncomfortable. I couldn't bear the stimulation and hummed.

When Agui heard my mother's beautiful moans, he became even more enthusiastic. He rubbed her breasts back and forth and gently pinched her nipples. My mother had never been touched by a boy before, so how could she bear it? This kind of stimulation made me moan and gasp as he played with it.

She suddenly said in a daze: "Don't... don't mess with me anymore... I need to pee..."

After that, he pushed Agui away, stood up unsteadily, and wanted to go to the urine bucket in the small room.

Agui hurriedly said: "Sister-in-law, you are drunk, be careful. I will help you go." After saying that, he hugged her shoulders and helped her into the small room.

Others wanted to follow, but Agui chased them away and said, "Get out, it's too crowded here. Don't peek when my sister-in-law is peeing." They had no choice but to exit.

Damn, this old turtle is too much! My father was very excited to watch from the window, but this old turtle actually carried his newlywed wife into the small room, and he couldn't see anything going on inside. He had the impulse to go back to the house, but when he looked at his watch, only twenty minutes had passed. Now when he goes back, they will know that he has not gone around the village. He must not be so shameless! There is no other way, so Dad has to continue watching from the window.

Suddenly the lights in the room were turned off, and the small lights in the small room reflected their shadows on the curtains. Just like those people peeking at the bride taking a shower just now, it turns out that those outside really wanted to see this big turtle. How does a pervert deal with my father, a bride?

The black shadow was swaying in the small room. I saw Agui hugging my mother's slim waist and unzipping the waistband of her pajamas with one hand. The loose silk pajamas slipped down, and then Agui pulled it open again. Open her panties and pull them down.

People outside were about to spit out nosebleeds just by seeing this situation, especially my father who saw his sweet wife taking off her pants outside the window. He was so excited that his mouth opened wide. That was the bride who was going to have a wedding with him tonight. , actually took off his pants for his friend.

Those people outside couldn't help it and quietly opened the curtain to take a peek. Damn, they can all see that wonderful scene, but my dad can only look pitifully at the silhouette reflected in the light outside the window. In the dark shadow, my mother stood up and did it after she was done. This time, it seemed that she had shown the whole picture to these pig friends! This dead turtle is really too much! At this time, my father saw Agui's hand reaching towards his sweet wife's lower body, fuck, reaching down to her crotch!

"Ah hum!" My father could hear my mother's soft voice outside the window, "No... you can't touch her there... ah... uh huh..."

Suddenly all the lights in the house went out. It turned out to be midnight. My fellow villager would cut off the power at midnight at that time.

The lights were out, and there was even more light outside the window than inside. Dad couldn't see what was going on in the room at all. He only heard someone say: "Damn it, it's so disappointing!"

Agui's voice came and said: "Hey, Black Gulongdong is more fun, you can come and play together." After a while, they moved to the big bed from the small room.

Dad became anxious. It seemed that he really had to go back to the house this time. Otherwise, if they did something, he would lose a lot of money. He might end up wearing a cuckold on the first day of marriage. Turtle.

He came to the door, saw that it was unlocked, and pushed it open gently.

The people inside were still having a lot of fun at the end of the big bed, and there was no light, so no one knew that he had come back. As he approached the end of the big bed, his eyes had already adapted to the dark night, and there was light coming into the room from the window. So he could see what was going on in the room.

He saw two people standing by the bed watching the excitement, and he could vaguely see a commotion under the quilt, making a tut-tutting sound. At first, the quilt was still well covered, but then it slowly started to kick and shake around. Slip down.

Only then did my father see his newlywed wife being sandwiched between Agui and Axiang like a sandwich. She was completely naked and being touched by these two men. Agui was groping and squeezing my mother's big breasts from behind. , pushing her nipple forward just enough for Axiang to hold it in his mouth, Agui held her slender waist with his other hand, and pressed her round ass against his thick waist.

At this moment, Dad was shocked to realize that Agui was not wearing pants either. In the shadow, a huge black object was swinging behind his sweet wife's ass. When Agui's thick waist pressed towards the bride's ass, that The huge black thing disappeared between her legs.

Dad was very excited. He was excited and excited to see his beloved wife doing this to his best friend, but after all, this was his newlywed wife, so he was very sad.

Agui didn't know that my father had already come in. At this time, he was already horny and pressed his body towards my mother's naked ass. He only heard my mother groan.

Agui's thick waist pulled up and pressed hard, and with a pop, my mother cried out "Yeah", and then she groaned in a daze, and her whole body trembled under Agui's pressure.

Dad originally wanted to stop, but the looming lustful scene in the dark night, coupled with the intoxicating cry of his newlywed wife, made him unable to stop watching.

Axiang, who was in front of my mother, wisely stepped back, and Agui turned my mother's front, and then pressed his whole body on her. Mom's two beautiful legs were squeezed by Agui's thick waist. As soon as she pressed, she couldn't lean on Long. Agui took the opportunity to bend her legs and lift her, and her thick waist sank down. She made several puffs, puffs, puffs, and her mother moaned again.

My father almost had a nosebleed. He was also very familiar with this sound, because he once went to call prostitutes with Agui, and those prostitutes also made this sound, but the voice of the charming wife was softer.

"Cough cough cough..." My father finally couldn't help but let out a dry cough. Only then did the others realize that the groom had returned. They were very embarrassed, especially Axiang who was on the bed and hurriedly got up and pulled up his pants.

Agui was surprised at first, but he quickly and calmly said: "It's okay, we are making a wedding. Come, you come too." Then he said to the others, "Brothers, tonight is Brother Hu Lai's wedding night. , you guys take off his pants and let him come to the bridal chamber!"

At this time, the embarrassing scene turned into fun and laughter again. Ah Xiang and the others grabbed my father and took off his pants, causing him to be in a hurry. At this time, Ah Gui continued to deal with the bride who was drunk on the bed. My mother's legs were hooked up again, and her strong waist and strong back continued to press down on her delicate body, causing my mother's whole body to twist and her legs to tremble wildly in the air.

When my father was naked on the bed, Agui got up from my mother, gave up his seat to my father, and said, "Okay, we won't waste your spring night. You can have a good wedding." After that, he turned to me. Dad pushed his butt, put his pants back on, and said "goodbye" to him along with other companions and left.

I don't need to tell you what's going on. Everyone knows that dad and mom finally got married.

According to my father's manuscript, he felt very excited and smooth when having sex with his mother that night. He was very excited because he had seen her being abused by his friends, and his dick was swollen very big. After Gui and the others finished the wedding, her pussy was already watery, so although it was very narrow, she could enter smoothly, so Dad was still very grateful to A Gui and the others for coming to create an unforgettable wedding night for them.

As for my mother, did she give her virginity to my father on the first night? Dad said in the manuscript that he fell asleep after two hours of hard work, and his mother also fell asleep drunk. He woke up early the next morning and saw that the sheets were stained with his mother's virgin blood. He was very happy. , after all, he is my mother's first man, and he also enjoys the pleasure of being a virgin.

But I thought so. He couldn't see clearly what his old friend Agui was doing in the darkness just now. He could only see that Agui was naked on my mother's ass, and his thick waist was still squeezing her. , and she was squeezing him so much that she moaned, and then he turned her over to the front, lifted her legs and pressed her down like this. Later, my mother was pressed down by Agui so that her legs were shaking in the air.

According to the experience of my girlfriend and I, when it got to this point, it was very likely that Agui's cock had already been inserted into my mother's pussy, and he was fucking her deeply and shallowly, making her moan. The body has been disturbed for a long time, so my mother's hymen has been pierced by the turtle, and the vagina has been ravaged by the turtle. The virgin blood that my father saw in the morning may have been poked by the turtle.

Thanks to my father who was still complacent, he didn't even know that his wife had been raped. But maybe he likes it.

After reading my father's secret manuscript, I was so excited that I almost bled to death from seven holes. That night I shot myself three times and almost died from exhaustion. I feel that with such an article, there must be other secret manuscripts. It seems that I have to clean my parents' house frequently, and maybe there will be unexpected gains!

(2) Secret vocal cords

As mentioned last time, my father and mother went back to their hometown to visit their grandparents. My sister and I were responsible for the general cleaning and found a photo of my mother's young and pretty appearance in the utility cabinet.

Behind the photo frame, I found my father's handwritten notes. After a quick look, it turned out to be a record of the wedding ceremony between my father and mother. Wow, I had a nosebleed when I saw it, and I almost lost my energy. It turns out that my father would leave such a "good" manuscript to me, so I should be filial and help them clean the house more to see if there are any hidden things.

A few days later, I saw the tape box under the bed. There were many old vocal tapes in it. Most of them were tapes of singers from Teresa Teng's era. There were also some tapes of my own radio recordings. They were piled up in a mess and were already a bit moldy. ㄟ, wait, wait, I see there is a hidden compartment on one side of the box. It should not be easy to find normally, but it may be a little wrinkled due to age. I was secretly happy, so I opened the secret compartment, and sure enough I found five pages of my father's secret manuscript. My father's pen calligraphy was really good, and he wrote it very neatly. I think Dad has forgotten this tape box. It doesn't matter if I take the whole box away and study it, right?

In the dead of night, I took out the moldy cassette tape box, and with my heart pounding, I slowly took out my father's secret manuscript. Well, it was after my father and mother got married that they moved to live in the town. When my father was in the army, he had some connections, so he started a small business selling steel products. He went around every day to negotiate business with sellers and buyers, and worked at sunrise. , the day comes and the rest comes, and the mother is a good housekeeper, keeping the house in order, making the meals lively, waiting for her husband to come home to serve him, and the two young people live a happy and sweet life. It's like the life of the princess and prince in fairy tales.

After dinner, my parents were newlyweds, so of course they had a lot of fun. Dad carried mom to bed and kissed her little mouth.

Mom was still a little shy, and her pretty face and body still wanted to stay away, but of course she wanted to resist in her heart, so she just softly let her dad turn her pretty face over, aimed at her lips and kissed her, and his tongue immediately He invaded her little mouth, chased her tongue, and then rolled the two tongues together. Dad skillfully put his hands into her pajamas and underwear. His palms found her round and big breasts and stroked them, and his fingers were also quick. He went to her nipples with his hands and gently pinched her already erect nipples with two fingers to make her say "Uh-huh."

That quick and alluring gasp.

Dad really likes to hear mom's tender and melodious moans under him, and even more likes the shy look on her face when teasing her. So he often teased her and said: "Wow, your breasts are very soft and easy to touch." Or: "Your butt is big and round. I heard that girls with this kind of butt are good at giving birth. Do you want me to plant seeds in you?"

Mom is shy, excited and excited every time. She can only say coquettishly and vaguely: "Husband... you are very perverted... why do you say this to me... I am so embarrassed... I won't tell you anymore..." Continue Of course, when I went down, I was pressed down by my father's back, causing me to gasp repeatedly.

Dad's manuscript doesn't describe this aspect in detail, but it's easy to see that he and his mother had a happy sex life as newlyweds. When I looked at the manuscript, I felt as if I had flown into my father's youth, broke into his and my mother's room, and watched them make earth-shattering changes. If I could really go back to the time when my parents were young, I would have to hold it myself. Otherwise, a lustful boy like me would be blinded by lust when he saw the beautiful appearance of his mother when she was young. Maybe I'll take the opportunity to get my mother into bed and give her a few fucks.

The things described later in the manuscript become more and more detailed.

That day, as usual, Dad carried Mom to bed again, and the two of them entangled themselves excitedly. Dad untied Mom's pajamas, and Mom's two white, tender, round and bulging breasts were immediately exposed.

Dad touched and rubbed greedily, deliberately teasing her and saying, "Wow, your breasts are getting bigger and bigger, they are much bigger than when you just got married..."

Mom blushed again and said, "Don't say that to me...I know...you rub my breasts like this every time...that's why my breasts get bigger...you have worked hard..."

Dad just liked her shy and delicate look, so he continued to tease her and said, "I don't come here to rub you every day. I only come here twice a week, and sometimes only once."

Suddenly there was an inexplicable impulse in his heart, and he said, "Is it because other men have rubbed your breasts every day that they feel so big?"

The entanglement between his father and his mother when they were newly married made him often think of his entanglement with her when doing business. Sometimes he even thought about what she was doing at home now. Once when he was daydreaming, he dreamed that his beloved wife was entangled by a strange man. Later, the man inexplicably took off his wife's clothes in front of him, and then started riding him. Dad soon When he woke up, of course he knew it was just a daydream, but this dream made him excited. He himself didn't understand why he got so excited when he thought about his newlywed wife letting other men ride on her.

After that time, he would sometimes think like this on purpose, and his heart would beat faster every time. When doing business, when he saw some more lewd and lustful men, he would always think of his wife. What would be the consequences if he met such a man? Will it be easy to be seduced into bed by them? Of course, she will inevitably be teased. In his subconscious mind, he gradually formed a feeling of liking his wife being insulted by others.

So that night, I deliberately said in front of my mother: "Did other men rub your breasts every day, so you can feel them so big?" That was also the first time I said such humiliating words to my mother. In fact, When he just said it, his heart was already beating fast.

When my mother heard what her father said, her face turned even redder, and she said coquettishly and angrily: "Hey... Husband... you are so bad... I can't say this to others... I am touched by others every day... It's that Brother A Cheng...

There were a few times when he forced me to touch him... and there was nothing they could do..."

Dry! My dad almost jumped up. Originally, what he said just now, "Have other men rubbed your breasts every day?" was just a bedside conversation that deliberately humiliated and teased my lovely wife. I didn't expect that something would be pulled out of my lovely wife's mouth. ! My beautiful and virtuous wife was actually touched by Ah Cheng who lived across the street! A moment of jealousy welled up in my heart, but at the same time a burst of inexplicable excitement also followed.

Of course I understand how my father feels. I felt the same way when I insulted my girlfriend Shaoxia.

But I didn't expect that my father had also tried this kind of experience.

Dad pretended to be angry and said, "How dare this bad guy be so bold? How on earth did he touch you?"

Mom thought Dad was really angry, so she quickly confessed: "He...he came to our house to borrow rice that time...

Then he suddenly hugged him from behind...touched his breasts...and then deliberately came to borrow rice several times...I already scolded him..."

At that time, the man in his forties who lived opposite our house was called Ah Cheng. Both his father and mother respected him and called him Brother Ah Cheng. His wife and children were all in the countryside, but he was the only one in that town. I only return to my hometown once a month.

He sells pork in the market, and people eat like fat pigs, so fat that their faces are still full of fat. But he has a pretty good personality, and he keeps a smile on his face all day long.

Ever since my parents moved here, he would often come here to show his courtesy for no reason. Sometimes he would serve me as an elder and put his hands on the shoulders of my father and mother. My father didn't take it seriously. In fact, this guy coveted my mother's beauty. When Dad wasn't paying attention, the fat hand he put on my mother's shoulder would quietly sweep down, touch her back, and then go down to hold her slender waist. This was not enough, he would also go Reaching down, I gently stroked my mother's elastic buttocks, and sometimes pinched her twice.

My mother wasn't used to it at first, but later she saw my father and didn't say anything, and almost every time Brother A Cheng would treat her like this. She thought it was a normal way of communicating with friends in town life, so I gradually got used to it.

Ah Chenggong became more and more unrestrained. In the afternoons, when he was not selling pork in the market, he would come to my house for excuses to borrow rice, oil, and salt. Of course, he would also borrow and repay Yes, he doesn't care about daily necessities!

That time when I came to borrow rice, of course my mother said it was no problem, so she leaned over the rice vat. The rice vat was quite deep, so she bent over and scooped rice in it. She didn't expect that she was wearing thin pajamas at that time. As soon as I leaned over, wow, my two round and tender buttocks were of course sticking out, showing the outline of my panties, and my two swollen breasts were also holding up my pajamas. It was not fashionable to wear bras at that time. , it's just a small bra, how can it cover up her beautiful figure?

Ah Cheng swallowed his saliva several times and couldn't help hugging my mother's slender waist and said, "Be careful, don't fall into the rice vat." My mother was just a girl who had just left the city, and she understood Ah Cheng. A trick? She thought Brother Cheng cared about her, so she said thank you to him.

At this time, Ah Cheng pushed even further and reached up with one hand to hold my mother's two round and big breasts. Of course, my mother screamed in fright. Ah Cheng also kept doing it and took my mother's pajamas and small The bra was pushed up, and she was still leaning over the rice vat. She was left half-naked by Ah Cheng, and his two swaying breasts were held up and rubbed by his fat hands.

Mom moaned and told Dad exactly what happened. After hearing this, Dad felt jealous and excited, his heart was beating wildly, and he was speechless. He just indulged in Mom, and then I was so happy that I felt like I wanted to fly into space.

That's it. Every time we had sex after that, my father asked my mother to tell her about Acheng touching her breasts again. Later, he asked her to deliberately tell some stories about other men insulting her. My mother was a little shy at first, but later she found out that If this happens, Dad will be very excited, and the two of them can reach climax together, so they gradually get used to it.

Once, my father had to go to Nanyang to do some shopping, and he would not be able to see his beloved wife for more than a month. He thought that he would not be able to hear her sweet and sweet moans in bed, nor would he be able to hear her dreamy sounds in bed. The story is a bit sad. But suddenly something came to his mind: If he secretly recorded his mother's cries, hey hey hey, he could take it with him and listen to his lovely wife's moving voice at any time. At that time, tape recorders, although still expensive appliances, had become popular.

At this point in my father's manuscript, there is a number written in brackets: "(#015453)". What is this? My IQ is not low, so I immediately searched for the tape box that was already half moldy, and sure enough I found a tape with "(#015453)" written on it. My heart was beating again: Could it be that this tape Is this the sound of mom and dad having sex when they were newly married?

So I put the tape on my WALKMAN and played it, put the headphones in my ears, and listened carefully. Hey, it was just Teresa Teng's song. And because it was too long, there was some rustling noise. Damn it, I thought I was You can hear the sound of mom and dad in bed.

Just when I was about to put down the headphones in despair, Teresa Teng's beautiful singing voice suddenly stopped, followed by a bone-crushing moan. Although that voice was different from my mother's usually kind, gentle and gentle voice, But I'm also pretty sure it's my mother's voice.

Mom's voice sounded like she was half drunk: "...Good husband...your dick is so big...it's so full of my dick...ah..."

Dad's gasping voice: "Fuck, you look beautiful and your breasts are big and round. When I see you and get excited, the breasts will naturally swell. How about it? Are they bigger than Brother Ah Cheng next door?"

"How do people know...how old Brother Ah Cheng is..."

"Don't deny it, he doesn't come here to borrow rice on purpose every time, and then forcefully fucks me."

"You are so bad...that's what people say..." Mom knew that it was her father who wanted to tease and humiliate her. She also knew that he would be very excited when he heard those words, so she started to say lewd words habitually, "He is also very bad. Well...every time I come to borrow rice on purpose...when I see you're not at home...I hug someone's waist...touch their breasts..."

Dad chuckled lewdly and said, "Speaking of which, I have to thank him a lot. He made your breasts so big that I feel so good when I touch them!"

"You bad husband...you still feel good when someone else touches your breasts...you don't know how good that brother Ah Cheng is...he said no...but he still forced himself on me..."

Dad continued to laugh and said: "Hand on? Why? Where is he fucking you?"

Mom panted and said, "On that armchair outside... like you... stripping off people's clothes..."

Dad's breathing became rapid and he said, "Strip naked? Then he can see your big breasts and your dick clearly?"

Mom moaned and said, "Humph... he not only looked at... but also touched and pinched... making her juices flow... and then stuffed his dick in my mouth... so that she couldn't even scream... Been playing for a while...

Just stuff your cock into my pussy... "

Dad pretended to be surprised and said, "Honey, do you feel good being fucked like this by Brother Acheng?"

Mom said: "Hmm...it feels so good...he put my legs on the armrest...and then fucked his dick like this...inserted it into my penis...almost touching my penis... …It's all fucked up…ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…

I kept being fucked by him...ahh...don't stop...he fucked my pussy to pieces...he also said...and said..."

She was panting and couldn't stop talking.

"What else did he say?"

Mom continued to gasp and said: "Ah! He also said that he would make my belly bigger... and make you a cuckold... and that I was a free prostitute... ah... and he also asked other neighbors to come and fuck me... So they dragged me out of the back stairs... and a few more men came to fuck me together... ah... I couldn't do it anymore... they ejaculated all their semen in my pussy... ah... made my belly bigger in the womb... said You want me to give birth to a bastard...ah! Husband...I was fucked by other men...do you still want me..."

Dad also said like crazy: "Fuck you to death...fuck you to death, you stinky bitch..." Then the two of them began to breathe heavily.

OMG! I almost had a nosebleed when I heard that. I didn't expect that my parents would say that kind of thing during sex, which made my penis hard. I didn't expect that my mother, who is usually very kind and reserved, would say such things. She seemed to be making all kinds of lewd gestures in front of me. Even though she was my mother, I would not be polite anymore. I joined Brother Cheng's group and also attacked her penis, making her lewd. Keep shouting.

I could hardly read or listen any more. Fortunately, I quickly packed up my excitement, endured it, and continued reading my father's manuscript.

Dad wrote in his manuscript that after he came back from Nanyang, every time he had sex with his mother, he still fantasized about other men humiliating her. He also noticed that Cheng looked at his mother lustfully every time, sometimes looking at her from top to bottom, as if his eyes were trying to penetrate her clothes and see her breasts, ass and pussy! Dad thought, Damn, I don't know how many times you came to borrow rice while I was in Nanyang?

Dad suddenly had a whim: Should he secretly let this pervert listen to Mom's moans on the bed? Hey, just thinking about this thought made the blood in his heart rush straight to his head and dick, and he was extremely excited. So after several hesitations, he made up his mind.

This fantasy was not difficult to realize, because at that time neighbors would often exchange tapes, and Ah Cheng's attentiveness made my parents very familiar with him. So my father deliberately copied the sound of making love into a certain singer's tape, and then exchanged it with Ah Cheng.

Sure enough, after a week, Dad began to find that Ah Cheng always smiled lewdly at them. Hehehe, his wife didn't even know that the couple's lovemaking vocal cords had been heard by this pervert, and that there was something in the vocal cords. In her mother's screams, she also mentioned Ah Cheng and how he had raped her.

Of course my mother didn't know anything about it, and she nodded and said hello, but Ah Cheng had already heard her cries, so he stared at her puffy breasts.

Dad's heart was beating with excitement, and he continued to fantasize every day, getting more and more excited, so he found an afternoon and quietly went home, thinking: Well, let's go home and see if his beloved wife is having an affair with someone else?

When I got home, there was no one at home. Well, my wife must have gone out to buy groceries for dinner! So Dad took the tape recorder again and prepared to review the vocal cords of having sex with his beloved wife.

Suddenly my mother's voice came from outside the door: "Please don't come again, I have already given it to you... please bring the tape back to me quickly."

Then came Brother Cheng's voice: "Go in, sit down, and be obedient. You don't want all the men here to hear that tape, right?"

As he said this, there was a sound of opening the door, and my father hurriedly hid. It seemed that the only place to hide someone was under the bed, so he got under the bed. As soon as he got in, the door opened. Dad saw his mother come in, and the Ah Cheng from next door also came in. When her mother put down the food in her hand, Ah Cheng hugged her slender waist from behind.

My mother was about to push him away and said, "No, I already have a husband..."

Ah Cheng hugged her and pushed her into the room and said, "I also know you have a husband, but when you have sex at night, you miss me!" After that, he imitated his mother's cry and said, "... Brother Ah Cheng just fucked his big dick... and inserted it into my penis... He almost fucked his penis to pieces... Ahhhhh... Hehe, I really can't see how lustful you are. "

My mother said anxiously: "That's not true, that's fake..."

"Fake? Hehe, how fake can it be? You are also thinking about my big cock when you have sex with your husband, right?"

"Don't... let me go... I beg you, please let me go..."

Ah Cheng pushed his mother to the bed and said, "You'd better listen to me, otherwise I will rip the tape and give it to all the men here for free, so that they all know that you are innocent and cute on the outside, but slutty on the inside." Fornicating woman!"

My mother hurriedly said, "No, Brother Acheng, please don't. I've given it to you three times. How many times do you have to give it back to me?"

What? three times! Dad was under the bed, his heart almost exploded, but this was also a problem caused by himself. He originally wanted to let Acheng listen to the tape, so that his wife's moans could be heard by other men, but he didn't expect that Acheng would use the tape instead. Threaten her! I came with her three times. What should we do now?

When Dad was still thinking wildly, Ah Cheng said: "Little beauty, I am not as lucky as your husband to marry such a beautiful wife. Okay, I promise you, if you fuck me ten times, I will record it Back to you!"

Mom said: "You must keep your word. This is the fourth time. After the sixth time, you have to bring the tape to me..." Before she could finish her words, her tone suddenly changed: "Uh-huh... don't do this. The monkey is anxious... ah..."

Then there was a sound of clothes rustling. She and Ah Cheng were already entangled in the bed. Ah Cheng pushed my mother down beside the bed and let her legs hang down, so my father could see their four legs under the bed. In two and a half seconds, Mom's pants were taken off, and Dad saw Mom's two beautiful and smooth jade legs exposed under the bed, forming a strong contrast with Ah Cheng's two hairy and scary thick legs. It's a contrast, but the hairy legs quickly stick to the jade legs.

"This guy is so disgusting!" My father felt a little resentful when he saw his beloved wife being brought to bed by Ah Cheng. He had the urge to jump out and beat Ah Cheng unconscious to vent his hatred. But my mother's tender and pitiful moans could be heard from the bed: "Well… don't rub her grandma anymore… rub her two grandmas harder and harder… My husband can feel it…"

As soon as Dad heard Mom's moans, his whole body felt numb with excitement. Suddenly he saw that he was still holding the tape recorder he wanted to play just now, and his heart moved: Fuck, my wife has been fucked by this bad guy like Ah Cheng three times anyway. , why not stop alerting the snake this time, record everything here first, and then deal with this guy!

At this point in my father's manuscript, there was another string of numbers: "(#S8R32)", hahaha, I understood this time, this must be another cassette tape, so I went crazy on the half-moldy cassette tape. After searching in the box, I found another audio tape. The fonts on it were a bit blurry, but I could still see the one that made my nose run with excitement.

I quickly put the tape into the WALKMAN, my hands were shaking a little, but I was half-convinced in my mind: Impossible, my mother is so dignified and virtuous, it is impossible for her to be like what my father wrote in the manuscript. Maybe it was just something my father wrote based on his imagination!

The quality of the tape is still not good, but it is still clear. It is the rough voice of a strange man: "Haha, then your husband has to thank me, I rubbed his wife's breasts so big!"

"You are so bad... you have secretly taken over someone else's wife... and you are still making sarcastic remarks... ah... don't rub her breasts so hard... ah..." It was my mother's voice!

I can't believe it, it turns out that dad's manuscripts are all real! So I nervously looked at my father's manuscript and listened to the voice on the tape. It was like a real movie being played in front of me, except that this movie was a super pornographic film in which my young mother played the leading role.

Dad's manuscript said that at that time, he saw Ah Cheng under the bed spreading my mother's delicate legs, and forcing two hairy thighs in between her legs, making her legs tremble. .

I heard my mother's voice on the tape: "Be gentle, be gentle...you were very rude last time...

It hurts people so much... "

Ah Cheng's hoarse and muddy voice said: "Okay, good sister, I won't force it this time, just grind it slowly, okay?" After saying that, there was a stained grinding sound, which made my mother gasp. Then he said, "Wow, you are such a slut, I just rubbed you a few times, and the juice from your penis is leaking out, haha..."

Damn it, you're playing with my mom like this and calling her a whore!

My mother cooed and said, "Brother Cheng... don't laugh at me... you're tickling me... I can't stand you bad thing anymore... you can come..." After saying that, she still hummed and gasped. , and after a while he said: "You are so bad... you made people's private parts wet... and you still refused to come in..."

Ah Cheng chuckled and said, "Aren't you afraid of the pain now? Just now I wanted to go in, but you screamed in pain. Now I want to punish you. Only if you ask me, I will insert my big dick into your vagina!"

"I don't want it, I'm a girl... I'm shy..." Mom said coquettishly, and after a while, it was her voice again, "You always bully me... Okay, okay... I said... …I beg you…

Quickly insert your lazy ass... If you want me... insert it with force... I'm not afraid of pain... Just fuck my little cock to pieces..."

Dad didn't write clearly in the manuscript how he was feeling at that time, but I was almost suffering from cerebral congestion and stroke, and my respectable and amiable mother was actually begging a neighbor pervert to fuck her and penetrate her!

Dad's manuscript said that at this time, Mom's two jade legs that were hanging by the bed suddenly shrank up, and he secretly stuck his head out from under the bed.

Seeing that Ah Cheng had hooked up my mother's legs, he happened to see Ah Cheng's thick waist and fat butt pressing up against his lovely wife, and he said rude words: "Okay! Now that I heard My dear sister, beg me, and I will fuck you to death! You are a woman who deserves to be fucked!" Then the thick black butt suddenly sank down, and with a swoosh, Dad saw with his own eyes the big penis on Ah Cheng's lower body, and suddenly it changed from delicate to delicate. He inserted it directly between his wife's legs and saw her semen being squeezed out and flowing on the bed sheets.

My mother's helpless and pitiful moans and gasps came from the tape. Why did my mother get fucked like this by other men? I still scolded her all day long: "Fuck your mother!" But in reality, I still I have never fucked other people's mothers, but my mother was fucked like this! It's humiliating to be scolded by someone, but it was just a swear word, but my mother really let this big neighbor, a pervert, come into the house, and even got her on the bed and spread her legs. Then he inserted his big cock hard into her pussy. It was really humiliating to do this. Fortunately, I didn't exist at that time.

What Dad wrote in the manuscript exactly matched the tape. I guess he wrote down the scene while listening to the tape later.

Ah Cheng's rough voice said: "...how about it, really taste my cock, and then you can tell your husband more stories when we have sex with him in the future. Haha, your husband is a cuckold and you don't know yet!"

My mother's soft and breathy voice said: "Don't say bad things about my husband anymore… I've been raped by you… My husband is a cuckold… He's so pitiful… Don't laugh at him anymore… Ah… Your lazy fuck is really big...it goes deeper than my husband...every time you thrust it into the deepest part of someone's vagina...ah...will you...break someone's uterus if you do it like this..."

After a series of lewd sounds, my mind began to go blank. I really had to look at my mother with admiration. It turned out that when she was being raped by other men, she would also make such lewd cries, which made my father cuckold. , became a turtle man.

Dad's manuscript said that he was angry and excited for a while. Even he himself couldn't explain what it felt like. Watching his beloved wife having sex with others on the bed and being fucked until she was on her back, the excitement overshadowed the anger. , there was a voice in my heart: Fuck her to death, fuck her to death, fuck my beautiful and slutty wife to death. I felt like my nosebleed was about to spurt out, and I was shouting in my heart: Well done, well done, fuck my mother to death!

Sure enough, Acheng lived up to his expectations, because my mother was not his wife at all, and he didn't have to take any responsibility for my mother, so he did it even more crazily, without any mercy, he put my mother's legs on his shoulders, and then he The cock was churning like a blender inside her pussy. My mother usually felt tender when having sex with my father, but having sex with Acheng was a different feeling, like being raped.

Dad's manuscript said that Ah Cheng picked up his mother and pressed her against the wall. Dad could see clearly from under the bed and saw that his newlywed wife was giving Ah Cheng this fat worm. I pressed her against the wall, hooked one of her legs, and pressed her round ass with one hand. My big cock penetrated my mother's pussy from bottom to top, making her private parts so juicey that her juices dripped down. on the ground.

"Ah...Brother A Cheng...you are so powerful...you fuck me until I die..." Mom shook her head, her hair knot had been loosened, and her shoulder-length hair was hanging down, making her look even more charming and delicate. He said: "You made her look so lewd...like a slut..."

Ah Cheng also breathed quickly and said: "Hey, you are a slut to begin with. Now let me ask you, do you prefer me to fuck you, or your husband to fuck you?"

My mother couldn't help but said, "Ah! Of course it's my husband, you raped me...how could I like you?"

"If you don't like me fucking you, then I'm going to let you go!"

"Ah...don't...continue to fuck me...Brother Haocheng...don't be so pushy...she has a husband..." My mother seemed to have lost her temper for Ah Cheng at this time and said: " People just like you, they just like you to rape me like this...Use your big lazy dick to break their little dicks...Brother Haocheng...

Don't argue with me...ah! I'm a bitch who needs to be fucked...ah...you think I'm a free whore...ah..."

My father's heart jumped out of his mouth when he heard it, and my nose and eyes watered, and my mouth watered. There was a newlywed wife there who was as lustful as my mother, and she said such things.

The mother's scream in the tape: "...Ah...I can't do it anymore...I'm going to fuck you to death...I don't think I can give you five times...I'll die...I can't give you ten times..."

"Hahaha, you are born to be a slut. Even if a hundred men gang-rape you, you will not die!"

Ah Cheng was really mean when he spoke to my mother.

There were lewd sounds of slapping and slapping in the tape for a while, and both my mother and Ah Cheng gasped.

At this time, Acheng had already brought my mother to the ground, and my father saw it more clearly. He saw that Acheng was pinching my mother's breasts hard, rounding and flattening her two milk balls, and pinching her breasts with his fingers. Her nipples made her squeak and beg for mercy, and she even bent her legs and pressed them against her breasts, making her lower body rise high, making her whole body look like a personal ball. Then he pushed the thick cock out of her tender pussy. inserted into it.

The big cock, which was a full foot long, could really be inserted completely into my mother's cave, and it was constantly stirring. My mother almost died from him.

My mother gasped and said: "You're almost done... take it out... ah... don't ejaculate inside someone else's house... this week is a dangerous period... don't ejaculate inside..."

Ah Cheng also gasped and said, "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will make you pregnant? If you have sex with your husband tonight, then he won't know who made you pregnant."

Dad was so angry that he couldn't help but think that this Ah Cheng was so hateful. He secretly came to fuck someone else's wife, and now he wanted to make his beloved wife pregnant, and then raped her until she became pregnant! He said in the manuscript that when he saw Acheng's cock thrusting harder and harder into his sweet wife's pussy, he knew that he was about to climax, but his excitement outweighed his anger and jealousy, so he didn't stop him.

On the contrary, it was my mother who tried hard to push Ah Cheng away, but how could it be possible? She had been so consumed by him that she was so weak that she could only softly beg him, "Good brother, please don't cum... I'll get pregnant." …

No need...I will serve you with my mouth..."

But Ah Cheng ignored my mother's pleas, picked up my mother's ass, and fucked her hard again and again.

My mother whined again: "Ah... don't cum in..."

But soon I was played with by Ah Cheng in a very lewd way, and even my bed cries were different: "...Fuck me hard...Fuck me to death...Fuck me so deep...Ah...I can't even touch my little cock." You bad guy has done it..."

Dad's manuscript said that at this time, Ah Cheng's two big buttocks tightened, and his big cock was inserted deeply into my mother's cunt, and he suddenly screamed. Wow, that's bad, this guy really ejaculated in my sweet wife's cunt!

The cum made my mother moan and scream. After a while, the thick, white and sticky semen squeezed out from between my mother's pussy and Ah Cheng's cock.

After a long period of breathing, the mother said coquettishly: "I don't care. You are raping someone like this and ejaculating all the semen into their womb. If they make you pregnant and give birth to a child, you have to..." Responsible!"

Ah Cheng laughed loudly and said, "I won't take responsibility! You are just a free prostitute, forget it after you have done it, why should I be held responsible? I just like to make your belly bigger, and I will raise the child for your husband after I give birth to it." You go and have sex with your husband tonight, I will do it with him, and if you do it and you get pregnant, you won't know what kind of bastard is inside, hahaha!"

I almost had a heart attack when I heard this tape, but I couldn't help but listen to it three times. My mother was so pitiful that she was fucked and fucked like this by A Cheng, and was treated as a free prostitute by him. If this happened If word spreads, won't my father and mother's home become a free brothel, and won't my mother become a bitch that is ridden by thousands of people?

After the tape was finished, I returned to Dad's manuscript. It turned out that that night, my father hugged my mother excitedly and passionately to have sex. He said that all he could think about was the scene of his beloved wife being ridden and fucked by Ah Cheng, so he was very excited, and my mother had the idea of being raped by Ah Cheng. After the experience, the obscene words also had special content, and my father also wrote that part of the text in his manuscript. I saw that the fonts were a little distorted, probably because I still felt very excited and exciting when I wrote it.

"Ah Cheng came to fuck me again today... His dick is bigger than your husband... He almost fucked me to death... He also ejaculated inside my penis... His semen is thick and abundant... Mine The little hole was almost cracked by him."

When my mother was talking about it, she was so excited that she was writhing around on the bed.

My father immediately thought of the scene in which his beloved wife had humiliated Acheng during the day. He really didn't expect that she would dare to tell her about it. However, he regarded it as a provocative fantasy like when he and his wife had sex, and just said: "Brother Acheng is so awesome." Are you better than me?"

"Well... he is better than you... and worse than you... He also said that he wants to make people pregnant... fuck them until they give birth to bastards... People are very scared... afraid that they will really get pregnant... …You don't want me…"

"No, good wife, I just like it when you are fucked until you give birth to bastards." Dad was very excited and couldn't help but express the feeling in his heart of insulting his girlfriend and wife.

"Husband... you are so kind... Acheng also said... he will fuck me dozens of times tomorrow..."

"Hmph... He's bragging... A man can only have two or three cumshots a day at most..." My father couldn't bear it any longer. A burst of pleasure caused his lower body to shrink and ejaculated semen. My mother's juices may have been too much. So when my dad came, his cock slipped out and came all over my mom's thighs.

The next day, my father thought of his beloved wife's romantic words during sex last night, and thought to himself: Could it be that Ah Cheng really came to rape his newlywed wife again today? This Ah Cheng is really exaggerating. There is a man there who can shoot dozens of shots a day! So out of curiosity, I deliberately went home early.

This time he couldn't enter the door. The door was locked from the inside, and he could only hear a lot of messy sounds inside. He had no choice but to climb up from the back alley and look at the situation inside the house through the transom window. Wow, I didn't know it until I saw it. I was shocked when I saw that there were about a dozen men inside. Some of them I knew, they were Ah Cheng's friends. And my beloved newlywed wife stripped naked and left her naked. They attacked from the front and back, and the obscene noises continued. Only then did my father know the truth about Acheng saying he was going to beat my mother dozens of times.

A few weeks after that time, my mother was indeed pregnant, and she started to feel sick and unable to eat.

I counted with my fingers and counted down the years. Damn it, it was me in my belly at that time! Damn it, am I the bastard born of my mother's fornication by Ah Cheng and his friends?

Dad told Acheng the news of his wife's pregnancy and said to him: "Brother Acheng, you know I've been out doing polite things all day long. Now my wife has another child and no one is taking care of her. You are our neighbor, so you have to Please come and take care of my wife more."

Ah Cheng patted his chest and said, "No problem, I will take care of everything. I will take good care of her." He especially emphasized the word "take care of" in his tone. Of course, my father could hear it, but he just pretended not to care and still Many thanks to him.

Ah Cheng said, "You're welcome. My wife has given birth to children before, so I know how to take care of them."

Dad said, "I really need your help. Thank you first, and I will thank you slowly in the future."

Aguo often comes to my house to take care of my mother, and she has to go to the room to take care of her for an hour or two every time. How do I take care of her? Why do you need to be cared for in the room for an hour or two? You smart readers should also be able to guess it. Anyway, when my father came home several times, he always heard my mother humming and moaning in the room. Maybe the word "care" is not a good word, it would be more appropriate to use "patronize", or it can be said to be "free patronage".

Anyway, during the whole process of my mother's development from having no belly to having a big belly, Ah Cheng always came to take care of her and provide her with moisture from the rain and dew. Dad's manuscript only contains this much, and I'm not sure. After my mother became pregnant, did A Cheng still press on my mother so roughly and fuck her? If I had been sensible in my mother's belly, I would have often seen Ah Cheng's big dick, or the multiple dicks of his friends, thrusting in and out of my vagina where I was about to be born, and every time I had to ejaculate thick and smelly semen again, so I'm lucky I didn't choke.

So scary yet so exciting.

A few years later, I went back to the town where my parents used to live, and I actually found Ah Cheng, but he was no longer the strong man he was back then.

It's so scary but so exciting. What secrets do my father and mother have? It seems that I want to learn from Sherlock Holmes, be a good detective, and dig out all the secrets of my father and mother! Well, I'll go look for something good in their room next time!

This story is purely a work of imagination, and the storyline is mostly fictitious, so you don't have to believe it at all. Haha, you don't have to worry about me. I am indeed my father's son, and I should not be a bastard of Ah Cheng and his pig friends.

But my mother was indeed very charming when she was young, and my father also said that she flirted with other men several times, but of course she eventually returned to him. As for whether my mother got into bed with other men and had sex with them after she was picked up by other men, and whether she was paid for by them, hey, I'll leave it to you to think about it.

If you are interested, you might as well try to find the story of your mother when she was young. I believe there are many unexpected things.

[Complete book]

Chapter 48: Chapter 49. Incest Family Part 1 (Incest Family)••SHORT STORY••

Written by Qiu Li

Original title: 亂倫家族 秋离

Summary: "Incest Family" mainly tells the story of Xiaoqian walking into the house softly, fearing that she would wake anyone up, because it was already two o'clock in the middle of the night. She had just returned from a friend's birthday dance party, and then quietly walked into the room, closed the door and turned on the light in the room. Her grandfather Reng Reng has been visiting her house these days and sleeping in the room next to the living room. She doesn't want to wake them up...

Translate: Chinese To English

By: ABUBOKKER

This A Short Story 1 Or 2 Chapters Are Available

IMPORTANT: I'll split this story up into two parts because Webnovel won't let me upload too many words.

....

.

.

.

.

Xiaoqian walked into the house quietly, afraid that she would wake anyone up, because it was already two o'clock in the middle of the night.

She had just returned from a friend's birthday dance party, and then quietly walked into the room, closed the door and turned on the light in the room. Her grandparents came to visit her house these days and slept in the room next to the living room. She didn't want to wake them up.

She lay limply on the bed, still feeling sexually dissatisfied because her boyfriend couldn't go to the party. She had been so horny during the dance that she felt compelled to let it out.

She stood up, took off her clothes and put on her pajamas.

Her hands slowly caressed and kneaded her breasts, her fingers rubbing her nipples. Play with them slowly until the nipples become hard. Then slowly her hand slowly slid down her belly and reached her longed-for pussy.

She spread her white thighs, raised her buttocks, and used the middle finger of her right hand to caress her labia up and down before inserting it.

The mouth hummed softly.

Xiao Qian's pussy was soaked almost immediately, and her vaginal fluid slowly slid down from her fingers. She dipped her left hand into her vaginal fluid, slowly moved it back behind her, and slowly inserted her finger into her asshole. Then he inserted another finger of his right hand into her pussy, and then started to use his fingers to penetrate her pussy and asshole at the same time.

At this time, Xiaoqian's grandfather had already finished using the toilet and was going back to his dormitory. He saw Xiaoqian's door opened a small crack, and the light was still on. He just looked at it and wondered why she wasn't asleep so late?

He was stunned when he saw the sight. His granddaughter's frail young body was twisting and rolling on the bed due to masturbation.

Her round and firm breasts were constantly hitting her nightgown, and her fingers were rapidly thrusting in and out between her thighs. He couldn't see her pussy clearly because of her fingers, but he could imagine how hot her pussy was.

The sight shocked him and his cock began to grow erect in his boxers.

He told himself that he shouldn't have watched his granddaughter masturbate, but it was as if his feet were nailed to the ground and he couldn't move away from the annoying sight. He carefully opened the door a little further so that he could see the scene more clearly.

His hand slowly reached into his underwear and stroked his cock. Xiaoqian noticed that the door was moved slightly, but she was so close to climax that she didn't want to stop.

She secretly swiped at the crack of the door several times, and then she used the light to see clearly that the person was her grandfather. She couldn't help but chuckle.

(Well…if he really wants to see it, I'll show it to him!)

Akane continued to slam her fingers into her pussy, faster and faster, until she reached a pleasurable orgasm. Then she fell weakly on the bed, her nipples still erect. She adjusted her body, faced the door, and spread her thighs slightly. This way his grandpa could clearly see her vagina and the juices filling her inner thighs.

After resting for a while, she got up, turned off the light, and went to bed.

Then she heard her grandpa pass the living room and go into his room.

The next day, Xiaoqian waited for the opportunity to be alone with her grandfather, until the opportunity finally came that afternoon. When her grandfather walked into the guest room where they lived temporarily, Xiao Qian pretended to take a walk as if she had nothing to do, then walked into the room, closed the door, and turned to face her grandfather after locking it.

Her grandpa was surprised, but his eyes never left her lower belly.

"I just thought about what happened last night. Grandpa, do you still remember last night?"

"I do not know what you're talking about."

"Of course you know, Grandpa, you peeked at me masturbating last night, right? Actually, I like it when you peek at me masturbating. It makes my pussy feel hot and moist. If you want to see more and more carefully, I can do it for you tonight Do it again. Will you come tonight?"

"Xiao Akane, you shouldn't say such things!"

"Why not? I know you like it! Grandpa"

Xiaoqian walked towards her grandpa and gently rubbed his cock with one hand while caressing her breasts with the other.

"If you really don't want to, you don't have to come, but I will be very happy if you can come. If you want, you can even enter my room at that time, so that you can see more clearly."

After speaking, Xiaoqian unlocked the door, opened it, and walked out of Grandpa's room.

His grandfather stared at her back, and then slowly sat on the edge of the bed. Suddenly Xiaoqian turned her head and gave him a smile.

"See you tonight."

After finally making it to night, Xiaoqian's grandfather lay unsteadily on the bed, determined not to leave the room. But what a painful ordeal it was. In his mind, he couldn't stop imagining his granddaughter's naked and youthful body, with her pink nipples full of youthful vitality. The scene from the previous night kept swirling in his mind, and he felt his cock getting harder and harder, and his anger reached an unbearable level.

After repeated inner battles, he finally made up his mind. He got up softly and left the room. The only thing he could think about now was the sexy and young body of his own granddaughter.

After passing the living room, he saw that the light in Trish's room was on. They turned it on slightly and the light could be seen in the living room.

He walked to the door with light steps and stared inside. Seeing Xiao Qian lying naked on the bed, her throbbing thighs spread apart, her eyes staring at the door, looking forward to his arrival.

"Grandpa, come in, I'm waiting for you." He walked into the room and closed the door.

"Don't forget to lock the door. We don't want anyone to disturb us."

He locked the door obediently, walked to the bed where Xiao Qian lay, and sat next to Xiao Qian.

His eyes roamed up and down Xiaoqian's body, staring at her firm breasts, flat belly and vagina covered with pubic hair.

Xiaoqian sat up and reached between his legs, through his pajamas, and greedily stroked his cock.

"Ah! You are already so hard."

"We shouldn't do this kind of thing, Akane. I mean, you are my granddaughter."

"Why? Why should we stop doing this so we can both enjoy happiness. Let me relax you and maybe you can enjoy this happiness."

Akane unbuttoned his pajama pants, pulled them down and dropped them to the floor. Then he took off his underwear and held his cock with one hand while caressing his testicles with the other.

"Look! Doesn't this feel good?"

"Oh… Akane, this feels great. But this isn't right."

"I guess this is even more wrong." Xiao Qian smiled mischievously, suddenly opened her mouth, licked his glans with her tongue, and then took the entire grandpa's treasure into her mouth, while gently Biting the glans. She stroked his balls while pumping her mouth up and down before taking the entire cock into her mouth.

Grandpa suddenly took a deep breath, and suddenly he was up in the sky. Then he was breathing heavily and violently pulled her hair with his fingers, this slutty beautiful granddaughter.

Xiaoqian spit out his cock, then licked the penis up and down with her tongue, then sucked in the testicles, licked the pride of the two men, and then used her plump young breasts to pinch the full Experience cock.

"Grandpa, as long as you say you don't want to continue, I will stop immediately."

Grandpa just stared at her, unable to say a word.

"Now let's lie in bed, it will be better."

He lay in the center of the bed, then Xiaoqian spread her thighs, she grabbed his cock, and then slowly squatted down. Until the glans slightly pierced the labia, and finally the entire thick cock was completely submerged into the sweet pussy.

A small moan escaped each other's mouths.

Xiaoqian grabbed her grandfather's hand and placed it on her plump breasts. Her rhythm was getting faster and faster as she worked the cock up and down her waist. Her grandfather refused to react at first, but soon he raised his hips sharply to hit his granddaughter's vagina, and kept squeezing and twisting her breasts with both hands.

They continued to pound each other's bodies violently, and soon Xiaoqian reached the climax. She hurriedly bit her lips to prevent herself from screaming and letting her family know about the incestuous relationship between her and her grandfather. She moved faster and faster, slamming into Grandpa's cock. After a while, his grandpa also reached climax and squirted his sperm deep into her pussy.

Xiao Qian lay weakly on her grandfather's chest, and their breathing was still quite rapid. Soon after, Xiao Qian's breathing slowly calmed down, and she kissed her grandfather's cheek tenderly.

"Isn't this quite a joy? Grandpa, do you still think we shouldn't do this?"

Xiaoqian moved her head to her grandfather's shrunken cock, and gently and delicately licked her love juice and his semen off his cock.

After Grandpa came to his senses, he went back to his room alone.

Xiaoqian was lying on the bed alone.

At this time, she was thinking about many possibilities in her mind. She wanted to establish a new relationship with all her male relatives… After thinking about it, she slowly fell into sleep, a smile appearing on her face. It was so pure that one could not tell that she and her grandfather had indulged themselves and enjoyed each other's bodies.

The next morning, Xiao Qian walked out of the room slowly to have breakfast, still with a smile on her face. She was still deeply immersed in the sweet feeling of last night. Xiao Qian was the last one to arrive at the table.

"It's your fault, we were wondering when you would get up this morning."

Her mother said teasingly, then put some food on her plate.

Her father Sen said: "Dear, did you sleep well last night?"

"Surprisingly good, Dad."

Then she gave her grandpa a mysterious smile, and grandpa also gave her a mysterious smile. Fortunately, her grandma didn't notice.

"Well, I made an appointment with my friend to practice rock music." Her brother Fulai said, then quickly finished the food and put the dishes and chopsticks in the sink.

"I'll see you later."

Xiaoqian is eating breakfast quietly now. Erotic thoughts about her grandfather and her other relatives have been lingering in her heart.

She looked at her father, at his thick black hair, his majestic physique, and then shook her head in an attempt to drive away the lustful thoughts. She couldn't believe she was thinking about having sex with her father.

After a late breakfast, her grandparents were going to visit her aunt An'an, uncle Zhiyuan, and their cousins Lia and Qiaoaxe, and spend a few days with them.

Then a few days later they will come back here together for a family gathering. Following Auntie Rong and Uncle Kexin.

"Dad, can you take me to your friend's house? On your way to work."

She couldn't help but want to tell her friends what happened last night.

"Of course, dear."

After everyone leaves the house, go ahead and clean up the dishes and tidy up the kitchen.

After she finished doing these things, her neighbor Qili walked in.

"Hey Zhen what are you doing?"

"Oh, it's okay because my family is out and I'm going to tidy up the kitchen."

"Have your parents not returned yet?"

"They are going to disturb my sister and the others for a few days, and they will come over with my sister and the others in a few days."

They sat at the kitchen table chatting, playing music and drinking wine, talking about the latest topics.

About an hour later, Fulai returned home after practicing rock music.

"Hi! Mom. Hi! Miss Qili."

"Hello. Fu Lai, how are you today?"

"OK."

"Honey, how was your rock and roll practice?"

"no problem."

Fulai left the two women and walked into his own room.

Qiao Li watched Fu Lai leave. She liked the feeling of watching his butt swing in his jeans.

"I don't understand how you can bear it?" she said.

"What's the point of enduring?"

"Living with a young and handsome young man like your son and not having sex with him."

"Qili!"

"I'm serious, he's majestic and I bet he has a huge cock too."

"Qili! Do you know? You are talking about my son."

"I know! I know! But have you never fantasized about your son's cock? Be honest."

"Well…I admit that I have had such thoughts occasionally! But that doesn't mean I will actually do it."

"Why not actually do it?"

"Because he is my son." She really couldn't believe what her friend said.

"Put aside your worries, I bet you'll like it."

Zhen said angrily: "I don't know, what are you talking about?"

"Let's go to his room together! You know what I'm talking about."

"Are you crazy??"

Li smiled evilly at her: "Maybe, but it must be very interesting."

"Come on! Relax."

Qiao Li took Zhen's arm, pushed her out of the chair, and pulled her upstairs to Fu Lai's room.

She knocked lightly on Fulai's door and pulled Zhen in before Fulai could answer.

"Fu Lai, are you busy?"

"No, what's the matter?" He looked at the two women with a puzzled expression on his face.

"I want to show your mother something."

Qiao Li knelt down on her knees in front of Fulai, unbuttoned his jeans, and then took off his jeans and underwear. Fu Lai just looked at her, not understanding what she was going to do.

Qili moved her lips around his shrunken cock and began to lick it. And caressed his testicles with the other hand, and then used the other hand to caress her own pussy.

Fulai's cock slowly hardened, lengthened, and became hot in her mouth. Qiao Li continued to pump his cock up and down with her mouth until it was covered with saliva.

Fu Lai couldn't believe that the beautiful neighbor he had had many sexual fantasies about was now actually blowing the horn for him. And his mother was watching from the beginning to the end, and his mind was in chaos. But in the end he decided to relax and enjoy what was about to happen.

Qiao Li turned to face Zhen and said: "Look at this big cock, you can't tell me that you don't want to suck it!"

"I don't want to, really."

Her words went against what she really meant, because now her eyes were fixed on Fulai's majestic cock. Qiao Li pulled Zhen over and pressed against her, then grabbed one of Zhen's hands to hold Fulai's penis.

Zhen began to slowly stroke her son's cock, and her mind went blank. She approached absently and kissed and licked her son's penis with her mouth, and then took the glans into her mouth. At this time, Qiao Li was sucking her son's scrotum.

The two women were now in a state of sexual intoxication, rolling their tongues around the penis. Fulai couldn't believe that her mother was sucking her glans, but he felt so happy that he didn't care at all now that the other person was his mother.

After a while, he felt pleasure rush up from his testicles, pass through his forehead, and shoot into the sky.

"Oh…I'm going to cum."

"Cum quickly… release all your hot semen at once." Qiao Li said happily.

"Come on… son… cum on mommy, come on, baby."

"Give me your cum and let me have a taste."

Fu Lai grabbed his cock and aimed it at the two women's faces, squirting his semen into their mouths and faces. Then collapsed on the bed. Breathing heavily, with a satisfied smile on his face. At the same time, Zhen and Qili hungrily licked the semen from each other's faces.

"The game is not over yet. Fulai, I will teach you a more fun game."

"I can't imagine anything better than playing the trumpet. Mom, where did you learn such a great skill?"

"Oh, I've practiced so many times. Whenever your dad needs it, that's the best time to practice."

"Well… Fu Lai… now it's you who will serve us." Qiao Li slowly took off her real clothes. Then he turned her around to face his son.

"Oh…Mom…I never knew you had such a sexy body." Fulai stretched out his hands along her hips, then moved up, directly reaching her breasts, squeezing her breasts constantly. He clamped her nipples between his palms, squeezing them constantly, and then started licking his tongue down from her mother's breasts.

Until the snow-white inner thigh, then squeezed her head into her mother's thigh, facing her mother's vagina, and then gently sucked the labia.

"Oh oh…ah ah ah… Fu Lai… quick, quick, quick… oh oh oh…"

While Fulai was busy sucking his mother's pussy and biting her clitoris, Qiao Li took off her clothes and watched. Suddenly Zhen grabbed her son's hair and pushed his face deeper into her pussy.

"Oh… I'm going to cum… baby… lick me… lick me quickly… ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…"

Her flesh was really spasming, and her thighs were trembling. The buttocks kept hitting his son, and the semen dripped onto Fulai's face on the bed. He still kept licking his mother's vagina, and inserted a finger deeper into the vagina to dig out the mother's semen, and then Turn your head slowly.

A joyful smile appeared on his face.

"Good boy, and mom, you two look very happy."

Qiao Li walked towards Fu Lai and licked the real semen on his face.

"Now baby, it's my turn." Qiao Li got on the bed.

Fulai lay in the middle of the bed, and then Qiao Li stood up and slowly squatted down, pointing her vagina at his face. Fulai spread Qili's buttocks with his fingers, and inserted his tongue into Qili's folded labia. Her throat began to make a deep whimpering sound, and she hugged Fulai's head tightly to prevent herself from falling weakly. On the bed.

At this time, Zhen was playing with Fu Lai's cock, making it gradually grow bigger, as majestic as before. She slowly lowered her buttocks, first constantly rubbing her labia with the glans, and then slowly sat down, using her buttocks to feel the glans slowly piercing her vagina.

"Oh…baby…your cock feels so good in my pussy, oh oh oh oh oh…"

"Oh…Mommy, you also have such a sweet and wet pussy. Your pussy is so tight around my cock that it makes me feel like I'm in heaven…"

Zhen used her buttocks to slowly move up and down her son's cock, and gradually rode wildly on her son's cock like a crazy mare, slamming to the bottom again and again. At this moment, Qiao Li was also frantically grinding Fulai's face with her pussy.

When Fulai kept inserting his tongue deeply into Qierli's vagina, he also kept biting Qierli's clitoris until Qierli kept crying and screaming.

"Baby, cum out of your semen quickly and into mommy's cunt, ahhhh…"

Finally, Fu Lai's hot semen spurted out and shot into his mother's red and swollen vagina, bringing his mother to another wave of orgasm. At this time, Fulai inserted his fingers into Qierli's asshole and bit her hard clitoris with his teeth. Qiaoli immediately reached climax, and her semen filled Fulai's entire face.

The two women gently left Fulai's body with contented sighs, then lay down next to Fulai, gently kissed his solid chest, and caressed his shrunken cock with their hands.

The real hand slowly came to the testicles, caressing them lovingly. After a while, Fu Lai's cock became hard again.

"Look at me now," Qili said, turning her body and pressing her hands, head and knees against the bed.

"I want you to fuck my asshole."

"The joy comes easily."

Fu Lai came behind Qiao Li. She gasped as Fulai pushed his cock slowly into Qierli's asshole. Fulai effortlessly entered it slowly, the asshole surrounding his cock slowly spreading apart. He began to slowly thrust into her anus, and stretched his arms to the front to rub her firm breasts.

At this time, Zhen came under them and used his tongue to gently lick Qili's vagina and her son's cock while they were having sex. At this time, Qiao Li moved forward slightly and reached her real vagina. While her son was fucking Qiao Li's asshole, her mother really had a 69-style intercourse with Qiao Li.

Fulai continued to fuck Qiao Li's ass until he felt that he was about to ejaculate, so he immediately pulled out his dick, kept moving his hand up and down, and then sprayed Qiao Li's ass with semen.

And Zhen immediately spread the semen evenly on Qie Li's ass. At this time, they were having 69-style oral sex.

"Fu Lai, you fucking bad guy." Zhen moved toward Fu Lai and gave him a passionate kiss on the cheek.

Fu Lai smiled but said nothing.

Qiao Li sat up and slowly put on her clothes.

"I have to go home."

Then he said goodbye reluctantly.

"We have to keep this secret," Zhen reminded her son. "Don't mention Fu Lai to anyone."

"I promise I'll keep it secret."

"Well…well, now put on your clothes, and then help me clean up the room so that my family won't see the traces of our lovemaking."

Said really shyly.

On the weekend, Aunt An An, uncle Zhiyuan, and grandparents came to his house. They will stay here for several days. An An and Zhiyuan will live in the guest room next to Grandpa and Grandma.

They also brought their nieces and nephews, that is, Xiao Qian and Fulai's cousins, Qiao Ax and Liya, and their parents, Rongrong and Ke Xin, will come to join the family in a few days. Reunion.

They are also eager to see each other.

Woodcutter will live in the same room as Fulai, and Liya will share a room with Xiaoqian.

Xiaoqian and Fulai were both very unhappy because they both wanted to have their own private space. Xiao Qian wants to continue having sex with her grandfather, while Fulai can't forget his mother's beautiful body.

Shortly after they arrived, Xiaoqian took her grandfather to a deserted corner.

"I really want to have sex with grandpa right now," she said mischievously. "Can you come to my room tonight?"

"What are you going to do about your cousin?"

"Don't worry about her."

"No, I won't do that again. I really shouldn't have gone to your room last time."

"You fart." Xiao Qian said with a chuckle, and then slowly walked away.

That night, Xiaoqian and Liya sat on the bed, talking about their longings for sex. Each one boasted that she had more sexual experience than the other, and finally Xiaoqian decided to frustrate the other by telling Liya that he had already had sex with her grandfather.

"I don't believe it," Leah said.

"It's true, I let him see me masturbating and then I seduced him and he was really good at sex."

"You fart."

"That's true." Xiaoqian raised her voice.

"Oh…yeah…you can get a dozen men to come to your room."

"If you don't believe it, I'll prove it to you."

"How to prove it?"

"Let's make a bet. I will bring grandpa here tomorrow night. If I break my promise, I will find a dozen men to accompany you. But if I do, you must have sex with grandpa with me."

"what are you saying?"

"You have to be kidding, don't even think about it."

"What are you worried about? Haven't you ever imagined how much happiness grandpa might bring us?"

"I have no idea."

"What's wrong with you?"

"I know your favorite sex adventure game? Don't tell me you're a coward."

"I'm not a wimp, well, you better make sure you win the bet."

"good?"

The next day, Xiaoqian had the opportunity to be alone with her grandfather. She slowly moved closer to her grandpa, rubbing his back with her nipples and caressing his cock with her hands.

"I just wanted to say hello and let you know that I'll be having sex with Leah in my room tonight, if you want to join us."

"You and Liya?"

"Of course, she is my cousin after all. Will you go tonight?"

"No, I won't do this again. After all, we shouldn't have done this in the first place."

"Whatever you say, see you in the evening, grandpa!" Xiaoqian blew him a kiss and walked out of the room.

At night, Xiaoqian and Liya sat on the bed waiting for grandpa's arrival. Liya fidgeted nervously and was very worried. Maybe what Xiao Qian said was true and grandpa would come tonight.

At this time, Xiao Qian began to hesitate. After all, she was not sure whether her grandfather would come. She couldn't help but regretted boasting in front of Liya.

"He won't come." Liya said proudly

"He will definitely come. But why don't we find something to do now."

"what do you want to do?"

"You know." Xiaoqian smiled evilly at her

She got up and left the bed, took off her pajamas and panties, and lay down on the bed.

"What are you doing?" Liya looked at Xiao Qian suspiciously, unable to believe what she saw.

Xiaoqian kept rubbing her breasts with one hand, and caressed her vagina with the other hand.

"What's wrong? Have you never done this with another woman?"

"No."

"Well, me neither, but there's a first time for everything."

Xiaoqian jumped over and pushed her cousin down on the bed. Using her naked body, he rubbed his cousin's pussy with his hands and kissed her lips with his mouth.

"Hurry up! Don't tell me that you have never kissed a man."

"Okay! I admit, maybe once or twice." Liya said with a smile to Xiao Qian, and then began to nibble her earlobe, slowly moving to Xiao Qian's neck, then shoulders, and finally reached She gently took a nipple into her mouth.

"Ah…that's great, I guarantee you've never done anything like this before."

"Really, I've never done that before. I guess it's a woman's instinct!" Then she switched her mouth to the other nipple and continued sucking and biting them.

"Ahhhh…ohhh…I don't want to tell you to stop, but I have to take off your clothes now, honey."

"All right!"

Xiaoqian rolled to the other side of the bed, and Liya slowly sat up and took off her pajamas. Then Xiaoqian took off Liya's underwear, spread her thighs, slowly spread her vagina with her tongue, and lightly bit her labia.

When Xiaoqian and Liya were slowly learning about each other's erogenous zones, grandpa was lying on the bed trying hard to convince himself not to go to his granddaughter's room. Finally he gave up and resisted the temptation. He looked at his wife to make sure he was already asleep and then He got up silently and left the room. When he passed the living room, he saw that the light in Xiaoqian's room was still on. He hesitated for a while before he opened the door.

The first scene that shocked him was that her two granddaughters were naked and hugging each other, their tongues entangled passionately, and their thighs were rubbing each other's vulva crazily. When they reluctantly left each other's lips, Liya, who was lying below, saw their grandfather standing by the door and watching them.

"Ah! Grandpa!"

Xiao Qian turned to look at her grandfather.

"Well honey, close the door! You don't want other family members to see us!"

Grandpa closed the door and walked to the bed. His granddaughters were lying side by side on the bed looking at him.

Leah looked a little nervous, but also a little excited about what was about to happen.

Xiao Qian slid her face down to her grandfather's waist, then parted her grandfather's nightgown and took his cock into her mouth.

Lia stared at their bodies, unable to believe what she was seeing. At this time, Xiao Qian walked behind her grandfather so that he could have a clear view of Liya's fresh and immature body. She gently unbuttoned her grandfather's nightgown and let it slide slowly to the ground through her shoulders. With her plump breasts pressed against Grandpa's back, her nipples were rubbing up and down, and her pussy was constantly grinding against Grandpa's ass.

At this time, Xiao Qian looked at Liya: "Why don't you come over and enjoy it with us?"

"Okay." Liya and Xiaoqian slowly licked Grandpa's cock and glans, while he was breathing heavily. Then they pushed Grandpa down on the bed.

As they continued, grandma woke up with a start. She turned her head and couldn't see her grandfather. She guessed that he must have gone to the toilet and would be back soon. She lay awake in bed waiting for her grandfather, but he never came back.

She decided to go see what happened? She went to the toilet.

When passing by the hall, she saw that the light in Xiaoqian's room was still on. She originally didn't want to pay attention to it, thinking that young girls always like to play. But now she heard a strange noise. She originally didn't want to disturb the girls, but she couldn't bear the attraction of curiosity. After she gently opened the door a small crack, she was hit hard.

Her husband was now lying naked on the bed, and Xiao Qian was bending her knees and fucking his cock with her pussy. While Liya was sitting on his face, her husband was passionately brushing Liya's pussy with his tongue. The two girls bent forward to play with each other's breasts.

Now she was very angry and wanted to break open the door and expose their adultery, but then she thought that the family scandal should not be made public. If I did this, how would the two girls deal with themselves. No wonder this old man doesn't have sex with me recently.

She was very angry and turned around to leave. At this time, she saw that the light in Fulai's room was still on. She walked to Fu Lai's door and hesitated, wondering if I should tell him about this situation. Then she lightly knocked on his door and walked in.

Fulai was sitting on the bed, while Woodcutter was sitting on the ground in his sleeping bag, wearing only a pair of underwear. They broke off their conversation to stare at her as she entered.

"Grandma, it's so late. What's wrong?" Fu Lai said.

"I want to hear some opinions from you kids about something."

Then grandma took off her pajamas and stood naked in front of the two children. The two children were frightened and could not say anything about their grandmother's abrupt behavior.

"I just want to know, how do you feel about my body? Of course I know that I can't compare with your cute little girlfriends. I just want you to tell me honestly, what is it about me that attracts you boys."

"Grandma…grandma…" Woodcutter stammered, you…you…how can you ask us like this? "

Fu Lai, on the other hand, looked at her grandma's body greedily. He wondered what happened to make her take off her clothes in front of their grandson. But he really didn't care at all, he was thinking about how to take advantage of her.

She is not yet sixty years old, she has a very good figure, and she still does aerobic dance regularly every day. Her muscles are still quite elastic, and her breasts only sag slightly. A slightly larger nipple is dotted on the breast, and the breast is slightly tilted. He looked carefully at her buttocks, which were still so high.

Hmm… She looks quite delicious, that's what Fu Lai wanted to tell her.

"Grandma" Fu Lai walked forward to her, "I think you are still quite attractive."

Fulai touched her breasts with one hand, and moved his other hand down to her waist to gently rub her butt. Grandma felt at a loss for Fulai's actions, and almost naturally wanted to push him away. But she thought that her body was still attractive after all. If the old man can do it, why can't I? With thoughts of revenge in her heart, she put her hand into Fu Lai's underwear and massaged his dick. She surrounded the testicles with her palms and gently pushed the penis with her fingers.

Fu Laiqing hummed, grabbed her breast with one hand, and then pinched her nipple with two hands until it protruded, and then used his teeth to yank her nipple.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhinging"

Woodcutter just sat there and watched his cousin and grandma groan and gasp so fiercely. Grandma took off Fulai's underwear and sucked in his already hard cock with her mouth.

"Fufufu…ahhh…grandma…oh…you are so powerful, sucking my cock with such a warm mouth, ohhh…"

Grandma smiled and said: "I have experience, I will make you more comfortable."

Then he kept tapping his testicles with one hand, and only pulled his butt with one hand. Fu Lai felt so good and hard.

Then grandma turned to look at Woodaxe and said, "Why don't you come over and have fun together, Woodaxe?"

"I…I can't. I really…really…can't believe you two can do this."

"Oh my god! Fu Lai! She is our grandma!"

"You're right! But how could I be so stingy and not give the best to my grandchildren?"

Woodcutter just sat there and didn't know what to say? Powerless to stop them. Then grandma sat over and pulled Woodcutter's shrunken cock out of his underwear. Quietly, she used her beautiful lips to hold the meat completely, and licked the horse's eyes in her mouth with the tip of her tongue.

She smiled as she felt the cock slowly swell in her mouth. Fu Lai didn't want to watch the show alone, so he slowly walked behind his grandma and stretched his fingers along the butt, reaching the labia and sucking the asshole with his tongue.

While the three of them were playing with each other, the grandfather was busy having sex with his two granddaughters.

Xiao Qian continued to ride her grandpa crazily, and grandpa's mouth was biting Liya's pussy. He was desperately inserting his tongue into Liya's red and swollen labia, eating and drinking the water flowing out of the folded labia, and cruelly pressing his lips against the poor vagina.

"Ah ah ah… I can't help it! Oh oh oh oh oh… Come on… ah, I can't bear it anymore."

The semen flowed all over Grandpa's face.

Xiao Qian leaned forward, and the two women ate Liya's vaginal semen from her grandfather's face with relish.

"Mmm… it's so good! I want more, and it's the freshest."

"Okay!" Xiaoqian smiled shyly.

"But I want yours too."

"good"

Xiao Qian left her grandfather's body and lay on the bed. Liya used her pink tongue to spread Xiao Qian's soft pubic hair and gently licked the lovely vagina. Grandpa thought, how could he leave me alone? He quickly moved forward with his hands to lift Liya's delicate little face away from Xiao Qian's thigh, and inserted his eight or nine-inch long cock into her cherry mouth.

The cock immediately opened Liya's little mouth deeply, and the whole cock immediately disappeared into the little goblin's mouth. Xiao Qian immediately turned around and took her grandfather's black folded scrotum into her mouth, as well as the huge cock that was pulled out of Liya's bright red mouth with shiny saliva.

Soon Xiaoqian was kissing Liya passionately, and between the four lips and tongue, Grandpa's cock was making piston movements. Liya and Xiaoqian even used each other's slender fingers to insert into each other's undeveloped pussies.

The three of them had sexual intercourse in progress, their bodies twisted, their hair scattered, and a lot of sweat dripping down their faces and bodies. However, both of them held back and did not dare to scream. Heavy calls and frantic moans started to appear one after another. He fell between them.

"Ah! I'm about to die!" The grandfather pressed his granddaughter's head tightly, his lower abdomen pounded against her head, and his testicles kept hitting their jaws. "ah!"

With a suppressed roar, a large amount of sperm was ejaculated. Xiaoqian and Liya swallowed the semen with satisfaction.

When they pulled out their dicks, a line of white semen flowed down from their mouths, and then they fell directly onto the bed with a bang. The two goblins continued to kiss passionately and entangled their tongues. The two cousins finally reluctantly left each other's lips, turned to face their grandfather's evil smile, cuddled up to him like kittens, and kissed his chest.

"Well… dear granddaughters, that's it! I'd better go back quickly before your grandma finds out."

Xiao Qian kissed his glans and naughtily said to his cock: "Little brother, our little sister is ready for you at any time."

Liya reluctantly caressed her grandfather's testicles and said with the expectant eyes of a little girl, "Grandpa, will you come over again tomorrow night? Please!"

"I think it's possible!"

Grandpa put on his clothes and walked out of the room. He walked back to his room, but found that his grandma was not in bed. He thought for a moment: It's better to pretend to be asleep now, and tomorrow he can find the best excuse why he was not in bed so late.

Fulai and Qiao Xi are now sitting on both sides of grandma, each holding a nipple in their mouths and biting lightly. At this time, Fulai slowly slid his thick arms past grandma's flat belly to reach her vulva covered with thick black shiny pubic hair and the high protruding mons pubis. Then he separated the labia and explored the inside with his fingers.

Gently insert your middle finger into the hot and slippery vagina.

"Ahhhhh…"

Grandma moaned hotly, her back arched, and she kept hitting her grandson's hand with her pussy, "Oh…oh…Fu Lai…I want you to use your thick cock to bully me and fuck me to death, a slut." Ahhhhhh… Hurry! Hurry!"

Fu Lai smiled proudly, holding his eight or nine-inch long, thick and shiny black cock with his hands, and slowly rubbed the purple-black glans against grandma's labia that was already leaking a trace of semen. The strong cock slowly opened the labia, and because of the lubrication of the semen, the cock penetrated easily. When Fulai penetrated his cock, Qiaoaxe grabbed the roots of grandma's plump breasts with both hands, and thrust the cock up and down fiercely. Whenever Qiaoaxe penetrated the breasts, grandma raised her head and lifted the glans. He took it into his mouth, and when he pulled it out of grandma's mouth, he made another popping sound.

Grandma reached orgasm very quickly.

"Oh.....Oh.....Ah....Ah.....Ah...."

"Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! I can't do it! Ahhhhh…I'm coming out."

Grandma moaned and screamed wildly. Finally, the whole body was convulsing under the attack of grandson's cock. At this time, Fu Lai and Qiao Ax continued to fuck her pussy and breasts.

The constant spasms in grandma's pussy clenched the base of his cock. A cold shiver rushed through his body, and he felt like he was about to ejaculate.

"Ahhh…you little cock-eating slut, I'm going to fuck you to pieces, oh oh oh oh…"

"Ah…I can't do it anymore"

He immediately took out his dick and inserted it into grandma's mouth.

"Ahhh…Grandma, you slut, swallow it quickly." He violently fucked her face with his cock.

Then grandma used her gloves to play with their dicks, and took turns sucking their dicks and testicles with her mouth. They felt strong stimulation, and soon…

"Ah…ah…ah…wu…wu…wu…"

The woodcutter ejaculated his sperm into grandma's mouth, then Fu Lai. Grandma swallowed them all, and pushed the sperm flowing down the corners of her mouth and chin into her mouth with great relish.

"Now, my good grandson, you know how to please a girl!"

"Oh…Grandma! This is the best demonstration."

Fu Lai kissed grandma on the cheek and asked doubtfully: "Did something irritate you tonight?"

"Nothing? Can't women have a little secret?" Grandma smiled.

"Grandma, will you come again in the future?" the woodcutter asked.

"Maybe?" She kissed their glans before putting on her clothes and getting up to leave.

"See you tomorrow morning"

Grandma returned to the room.

"Hmph! Are you already asleep? I think those two girls have drained you dry!"

Grandpa jumped up immediately: "How do you know?"

"I saw you having sex with your own granddaughter, so I went to my own grandson and did the same thing."

"What did you say?"

"If you can do something like this, why can't I?"

"Are you serious? You really had sex with Fu Lai and Qiao Ax! Damn it! I can't sleep tonight."

"I guess we haven't had sex like this in a long time."

"I guess so!"

"I think we have to find something new to re-stimulate our sexual interest."

"you mean?"

"Take me to see your lovemaking tonight."

"You are joking!"

"No? Are you afraid that if I am better than you, I will bring greater happiness to the girls?"

"Okay…Okay…honey, if you want to do this!"

Then they lay comfortably in bed, reflecting on the wonderful memories of tonight and looking forward to tomorrow.

The next afternoon, uncle Zhiyuan was lying comfortably in the courtyard and basking in the sun. Opposite her, Qiao Li also walked out of the room, lying on the grass and basking in the sun, wearing a very short miniskirt.

About half an hour later, Qiao Li got up and suddenly went to see Zhiyuan outside the fence.

"Hello! I'm Qili," she greeted with a shy smile on her face.

"Hello, I am Zhiyuan, my wife An An is my real sister."

"I'm so glad to see you. I never thought I had such a handsome relative and didn't tell me."

"How about it? Do you want to come over and chat?"

"OK!"

Zhiyuan walked into her house and secretly looked at her butt. What a great butt! He secretly admired it.

When Qiao Li took off her shirt while walking, Zhiyuan's eyes lit up when he saw her round and firm breasts. When she saw Zhiyuan staring at her breasts, she gently twisted her nipples with her fingers.

"Would you like a drink? Better yet!"

Zhiyuan stammered: "You know, I'm married. I shouldn't do this kind of thing again."

"Why not? I am also a married woman."

"Do you have any other reasons?"

"Are you sure you really don't want it?" Then he slowly took off his underwear towards him.

Zhiyuan stared at the pubic hair sticking to her vagina and looked at her slightly spread thighs. Then he slowly inserted his middle finger along the labia, walked towards Zhiyuan, kissed his neck, and stroked his dick through his pants.

Ever since he saw her naked body, Zhiyuan had already felt that his cock was extremely hard and uncomfortable. Qiao Li slowly walked towards him, squatted down, took off his underwear and started sucking his cock.

Zhiyuan hesitated, wondering whether he should drive her away immediately, and turned around to leave. But contrary to what he expected, he slowly took off his shirt. At this point Qili left his cock and attacked his testicles.

"Oh…I can't stand it anymore…slut…get up."

He lifted her shoulders,

"That's enough, that's enough. I'm going to start playing with your pussy now."

"Great!" She lay down on the sofa, held her knees with both hands, spread them wide and lifted them high, exposing her vagina to the air.

Then there was a completely inconspicuous knock on the door. Then the door slowly opened and the cleaners entered the house. When he was about to shout out to see if anyone was home, he saw them on the two recliners. He quietly walked to a corner and took a peek. At this time, Qie Li was satisfied with pushing Zhiyuan away from her vagina.

"I want your cock in my pussy now."

"I want you to fuck me." Just as Zhiyuan stood up, Qiao Li turned around and saw the cleaner standing against the wall, masturbating. She didn't say anything but looked at him quietly. At this time, Zhiyuan's cock entered her pussy, thrusting in and out with a slow, steady rhythm.

She clamped Zhiyuan's waist with her legs and called the cleaners over with her fingers. He walked to the back of the lounge chair and stripped naked as he went.

When he walked to the recliner, Zhiyuan looked at him, and the cleaner also looked at Zhiyuan.

Qili just slid the janitor's cock into her mouth and rolled her tongue around the shaft.

"Hi, I'm David. I'm the janitor here."

"Hello! I'm Zhiyuan. I recently came to visit my relatives next door. I think you and Qili have had sex before!"

"I clean the house once a month, but I'll be here as soon as Chilly needs her. This is the first time she's having sex with another guy before I get here."

"You don't mind?" Zhiyuan continued to attack Qierli's pussy in and out while they chatted.

Qiao Li paid no attention to their conversation and continued to lick and suck David's cock. Immediately, Qie Li reached her first intense climax, and her love fluid flowed down Zhiyuan's belly. At this moment, Qiao Li looked at the two men and smiled, her white teeth shining.

"It's so comfortable!"

"Now I want you both to fuck me at the same time."

David gave her a smile.

"Who wants to be fucked in the ass? Well, Zhiyuan has already fucked my pussy today, and I think it's your turn. Zhiyuan, would you mind playing with my asshole?"

"No, I don't mind at all. I'd love to cum in your ass."

Zhiyuan and Qierli came down to the ground, and David was already lying underground. Qiao Li straddled his waist and slowly slid down his cock. Immediately lying forward, David grabbed one breast and put it into his mouth, caressed the other, and then inserted his cock as far as the ass.

The two men attacked Qili's two caves simultaneously. Qili moaned loudly, sliding her hands along David's firm, broad chest, curling his chest hair with her fingers.

"Oh my god! Fuck me…fuck me, you two. Oh…I can't take it anymore…oh oh oh oh…"

Qiao Li climaxed immediately, twisting her body and slamming into the two men.

This caused them to thrust and fuck her harder and faster, harder and faster. They could feel themselves reaching intense orgasms.

While Qiao Li was getting fucked hard by these two, An An was looking around the house, looking for her husband.

She knocked on Qieli's door and looked into the window to see if her husband was there. At this time, An An was shocked by the scene before her. She stood with eyes wide open, staring in disbelief.

She saw that Zhiyuan was pulling out his cock from the woman's asshole and ejaculating all over the woman's buttocks.

"unacceptable!"

At this time, David was satisfied and left Qiao Li, lying on the recliner with heavy breathing, and then Qiao Li lay completely on David's chest, rubbing her breasts against his. He stretched out his hand to caress their cheeks and said with a smile.

"You guys satisfy me so much. Zhiyuan, you should visit me often!"

"Okay! But, I'd better go back now, in case my wife can't find me."

"You have to go back right away?"

"I'm afraid that's the case. I believe you two can do just fine without me."

"okay!"

Soon David's cock slowly became hard again. David just smiled as Qili kissed Zhiyuan's cheek and caressed his cock. Zhiyuan soon got up, dressed and left.

An An ran back to her house crying. She couldn't believe that Zhiyuan would fuck another woman.

She sat in the kitchen, her head buried in her arms, crying.

When Zhen walked through the kitchen, she was startled by the condition of her sister.

"What's wrong? An'an?"

"It's… it's… it's Zhiyuan."

"What happened to Zhiyuan?"

"I just saw him having sex with a bitch next door!"

"Oh, that's Qili. She's a piece of shit."

"Of course you know, now it's just a way to get revenge on him immediately."

"you mean?""

"He was the one who hurt you first and I know a good man."

"Who is it?"

"Fu Lai."

"Is your son rich?"

"Yeah! Trust me, he has a huge cock."

"Please! What you are talking about now is your son! Sister."

"I know I know."

"You shouldn't…really…really…have…"

"What's going on?"

"You've already had sex with him!"

"I've actually had sex with him, and he's incredibly big. Come on! Sister, you're going to love it. Trust me, your nephew's cock will please you."

"Sister, I really can't."

"You don't have to argue with me anymore. I'll take care of everything."

Zhen immediately went to see his son Fu Lai to discuss it.

He had no objection at all to having sex with his aunt. He had wanted to fuck his aunt for a long time, but he had never been able to find the opportunity. Of course, he doesn't mind fucking his aunt and mother together.

""We" must go and send everyone away tomorrow afternoon. "

Zhen told her son her plan, and they now plan every detail together.

Tomorrow Zhiyuan will spend the day with Sen in his office, grandma and grandpa will go shopping, and Xiaoqian and Liya will also go shopping. The only remaining puzzle is the woodcutter axe.

"How are we going to get rid of the woodcutter's ax?" Zhen asked his son's opinion.

"Why not let him join us? Let's have a foursome orgy!"

"Great! Why didn't I think of this? Do you think Woodaxe would agree?"

"Don't worry, I will convince him. Just wait for us in your room with aunt tomorrow afternoon. We will sit there obediently and wait for you."

That night, Fu Lai and Qiao Ax waited until very late, hoping that their grandma would knock on their door again. They didn't know that grandma was having intense sex with grandpa in her granddaughter's room.

Qiao Ax was very disappointed that grandma didn't come.

"I really want to fuck grandma's little pussy tonight."

"Oh, don't be disappointed." Fu Lai comforted him.

"I have already arranged some little sluts, waiting for us to fuck them tomorrow."

"Really?" Woodcutter's eyes lit up.

"Who is it? It's really exciting."

"You just have to wait quietly for tomorrow to come."

Grandma, at this time, followed her husband into Xiaoqian and Liya's room. Grandpa is nervous with grandma now, but he knows that she can't refuse grandma.

They left their bedroom and entered the girls' room. When the girls saw their grandma coming in, their smiles quickly disappeared. They opened their eyes wide and stared at grandma, scared to death not knowing what she was going to say. Then panic turned to fear when they saw her closing and locking the door.

At this time, grandma was sitting next to Xiao Qian, stretching out her hand to caress one of Xiao Qian's breasts under her pajamas.

You don't mind if I join you tonight! I don't want your grandpa to have it all to himself.

Grandma leaned over and kissed Xiao Qian's neck, then began to bite her ears carefully, and continued to massage Xiao Qian's breasts with her hands.

Xiaoqian and Liya finally felt relieved, and then she also started to squeeze grandma's nipples.

Grandpa, he had quietly taken off his pajamas, sat next to Liya, and spread her legs. At this time, Xiaoqian and grandma also took off each other's clothes, and then immediately kissed and caressed each other passionately.

"Oh my god! Grandma, I didn't expect you to have such a great figure!"

Grandma smiled.

"You're pretty good too, honey. Now let me eat that sweet little pussy of yours!"

"good."

Grandma lay down, and then Xiaoqian sat on her face with her vagina in a 69 position. They licked and sucked each other's pussies. As they continued, Grandpa was taking off Lea's nightgown.

At this time, grandma had her first orgasm, wailing and twisting her body under Xiaoqian's tongue. Likewise she buried her face in Xiaoqian's pussy, pushing her tongue deeper and deeper into Xiaoqian's pussy, until Xiaoqian also reached her first orgasm.

Then Xiaoxi crawled away from her grandma and kissed Liya instead.

Soon, grandpa also ejaculated in his granddaughter Liya's little pussy, pulled out his dick, and lay on the bed, panting.

Xiaoqian and grandma wasted no time and immediately spread Liya's pink thighs, licking and sucking the semen that grandpa had ejaculated in Liya's pussy.

After a while Liya also reached her climax.

Then grandma immediately changed her focus to suck grandpa's shriveled penis.

"Kids, it looks like your grandpa is dying! I think we can get on without him."

The three women rolled together and continued: kissing, licking, sucking, fingering each other's pussies with abandon. Immediately, the three women reached another orgasm, and soon Grandma and Grandpa picked up their clothes and left the room.

The next day, Zhen Zhen waited patiently for every member of the family to leave the house, and then she took An An into her room.

An An was sitting on the bed with her legs crossed and her hands folded on her knees.

She looked very nervous: "I really can't do this."

Really smiling and sitting next to her.

"Dear sister, you don't have to worry. Trust me. Now let's get ready to welcome these two boys!"

Twenty minutes later, when Fulai and Qiao Ax walked into their mother's room, the two women were sitting naked side by side.

An An still looked very nervous, but she really looked relaxed.

When Fu Lai saw his mother and aunt sitting there naked, he smiled.

"Damn it! Fu Lai, why did you bring me here?" Qiao Ax asked in panic.

"Didn't I tell you that we were going to fuck two beautiful women? Isn't that right? You can't deny that mom and aunt are two beautiful women!"

Fu Lai walked to the bed and kissed his mother. Then he shifted his target to Aunt An An, and without saying a word, he caressed her breasts and squeezed the nipples between his thumb and forefinger.

An An didn't react at all, but she didn't push him away either. The woodcutter was still standing at the door. Although he had already had sex with his grandma, he still couldn't feel comfortable having sex with his relatives, even sexy beauties like Aunt Zhen and An An.

He just stood there blankly, and then I had no choice but to get up and walk towards him.

On the other hand, in the other team, Fulai had sucked An An's pink nipples into his mouth and slid his hand down her smooth belly. He could feel his aunt's body reacting, her nipples hardening and her breathing quickening.

"Oh… Fu Lai…" she moaned.

An An pulled off Fulai's shirt, then unbuttoned his pants and took off his underwear. Fu Lai continued to kiss and caress her breasts. Immediately her clothes were taken off, and Fulai's mouth kissed her from her smooth belly to her vagina.

Then he used his tongue to separate her labia, explore it wildly inside, and gently rub her clitoris. Insert two fingers and use them to fuck Aunt An An quickly while sucking her clitoris tightly.

An An moaned wildly.

"Fu Lai… oh… Fu Lai… lick Aunt An An's asshole… ahhhhh… quick… quick,… lick me quickly."

"All right!"

At this time, Fulai's tongue started from the clitoris, rubbed the labia, passed through the groin, and reached the asshole. He rolled his tongue around the crepe of the hole, pushing it as far as it could go.

An An kept moaning and screaming loudly.

At this time, Zhen and Qiao Ax were already lying next to them, doing 69-style oral sex frantically.

It's really almost climaxing.

She was slamming her mouth on Woodaxe's cock while Woodaxe was playing with her pussy.

"Ahhhhh…"

Soon, it really reached its climax.

When An An started screaming and crying, Zhen was already lying on the bed with Woodcutter. She looked up at her sister An An and her son with bated breath.

"An'an, do you regret having sex with your nephew?"

"No, not at all." An An gasped.

"An'an, do you want to have your two nephews' cocks together?"

"That sounds like a good idea!" Fu Lai said.

Then Fu Lai and Woodcutter stood up together and stood beside the bed. An An sat on the bed, playing with her second nephew's cock with a smile, holding a cock in one hand and slowly masturbating. Then she swallowed Fu Lai's cock.

Zhen was just sitting on the floor, looking at his sister with a smile, and slowly caressing his clitoris with his fingers. As the excitement on the bed became more and more intense, her fingers thrust faster…faster. The number of fingers in the pussy also changed from one to two.

At this time, sister An An also took both of her nephew's cocks into her mouth, and kept eating the glans and penis with relish.

"Ah! I want it too."

Zhen went to bed muttering. He grabbed the woodcutter's cock from his sister's mouth and fucked it violently with his hands.

At this time, sister An An also violently used her gloves to finger Fulai's cock.

At this time, Zhen grabbed his sister's chin with his other hand, and they kissed her passionately by stirring their tongues in their mouths. Soon they ended their passionate kiss and lay side by side on the bed, spreading their thighs wildly, praying for the insertion of the two men's cocks. The two sisters held each other's fingers tightly.

"Come here! What are you waiting for?"

Fulai and Qiao Ax looked at each other with a smile, then turned to look at the two naked women under their cocks.

Fu Lai came to Aunt An An and slid his cock into her warm and moist little cunt.

"Sexy, wet pussy." Woodaxe followed him, his sticky cock impaling himself.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" But I want you more in my ass."

On the other hand, on the other team, Woodcutter was already violently thrusting into his aunt's real pussy. On the other hand, Fulai and Aunt Anan also have different ways of having sex.

He now used his glans to gently tap Aunt An An's tight asshole.

An An cried: "Fuck my ass, Fu Lai!"

Fu Lai started slowly, but soon he arched his waist and ravaged An An's asshole. An An also thrust her buttocks hard to resist Fulai.

"huh huh huh huh…."

She started screaming and moaning, twisting her body under the cock, and then quickly reached the climax of her orgasm.

The team of Qiaoaxe and Zhen are also having sex crazily. Qiaoaxe inserts his big dick into Aunt Zhen's pussy, while Zhenzhen rubs his clitoris with his fingers. The woodcutter's pair of Lushan claws, while he was using his big cock to penetrate Aunt An An's little asshole, he kept cruelly squeezing Aunt An An's really plump breasts with his big hands.

Soon, he couldn't help but spurt out a large amount of semen, which entered Aunt An An's lustful little pussy. The two of them collapsed and fell on the bed.

It was very difficult for Fu Lai to dig deep into Aunt An An's asshole. But he knew that his family was coming back soon, and they had to deal with the aftermath quickly, so he reluctantly pulled out his dick from Aunt An An's asshole.

Everyone quickly cleaned the room and got dressed.

An An gave the two boys a passionate kiss and told them how happy she was.

Then An An whispered in Zhen's ear: "Sister, thank you so much."

"I'm so glad to hear you say that."

When Ye Fu came to the room with the woodcutter and axe. Qiao Ax told Fu Lai, "I really didn't expect such a wonderful thing to happen this afternoon."

"Well, it was a really nice, kinky orgy. Hopefully we can have some wild sex with grandma again tonight."

"hey-hey…."

"If grandma didn't come tonight, I think I would be happier."

"Why? I thought she would come tonight."

"I think I know why grandma didn't come last night."

"What do you mean?"

Fu Lai just smiled.

Chapter 49: Chapter 50. Incest Family Part 2 (Incest Family) •••SHORT STORY•••

INCEST FAMILY PART 2

INCEST FAMILY PART 2

INCEST FAMILY PART 2

•

•

•

IMPORTANT: I'll split this story up into two parts because Webnovel won't let me upload too many words.

....

.

.

.

.

"Now let's go see what those girls are doing and you'll see what I mean."

"Are they Akane and Liya?"

"You don't really want our sister to have sex with us, do you?"

"I'm sure I can convince them in my own way."

Fulai smiled confidently.

"Damn it, these two women are the only ones in this house who haven't surrendered to our big cocks."

"You're right. Woodcutter also laughed with the same feeling."

"Damn, this is such a loss for us. We have such a beautiful sister, but we haven't gotten it yet. Do me a little favor, okay?"

"Of course, but we have to be more cautious."

"First we need to prevent them from screaming so loudly that they wake everyone in the house."

"Well, you've got the point."

"We first find a reason and say we just want to chat with them, and then we make a decision based on how they react."

"Now, let's go visit them together!"

By this time Grandma and Grandpa were getting ready for bed.

"Are you planning on having sex with your granddaughters again tonight?" Grandma asked.

"No, I've got a better idea," he said, then took off his clothes.

"Tonight, I decided it would be just you and me. Last night you reminded me how sexy you are."

"Come closer, honey." Then they kissed passionately.

Xiaoqian and Liya were sitting on their beds, talking about the sweet taste of the night before.

"Tonight, do you think grandma will come over again like the night before?" Liya asked.

"I really hope so." Xiao Qian replied with a smile.

"Me too." There was a small knock on the door.

The two girls looked at each other, wondering why Grandpa decided to knock on their door at this time.

"Come in." Xiaoqian said eagerly.

When Fulai and Qiao Ax entered the room, they were quite surprised as to why their sister's voice sounded full of the flavor that makes men happy.

Fu Lai entered the room and closed the door.

"What's matter?"

"Damn it! Do you want something?" Xiao Qian asked.

The two girls looked at these boys with disgust.

"Hey, when you told us to come in, your voice sounded so tempting!"

Woodaxe said.

"Are you expecting a man?" Fu Lai asked.

The two girls were shocked.

"What the hell are you talking about!" Liya said.

"Who said who we are waiting for?"

"We're not waiting for anyone, why don't you leave now?"

Come and see these two girls. He looked at them furtively, suspecting that the person they were looking forward to must be the person he expected.

He decided to push his luck and see if he could force them to admit it.

"You can't lie to me. You are waiting for grandpa, right?"

"Why are we waiting for grandpa?"

Xiaoqian said angrily.

Fulai could distinguish her seductive voice, and there must be something hidden in this voice.

"Well, and you've probably had sex with him already, haven't you?"

The two girls looked at each other and were shocked.

Woodcutter was similarly shocked.

"asshole!"

"Fu Lai, what are you talking about!" said the woodcutter.

"I'm right!"

Qiao Ax just looked at their faces quietly at this time.

"hey-hey…."

"Woodaxe! This explains why when we knocked on the door, Xiaoqian called us in with a voice calling Haru. But when she found out that she was not the one, she became angry."

"Of course, this also explains the grandma's abrupt behavior that night, suddenly stripping off her clothes in front of her grandson, because she found her husband fucking her granddaughter."

"Okay! You're right."

"We were fucked by grandpa. Now what are you going to do? Tell mom and dad?"

Akane looked at her brother challengingly.

Fulai chuckled: "I don't want to, and there's no need. Woodcutter and I also have some secrets that we can't tell."

"Aren't you going to tell us?"

"Why not? Woodcutter and axe, don't you think so?"

"hey-hey…."

"It's just my damn luck that my big dick can fit into my little sister's little pussy again."

"Fu Lai, what are you mumbling about?"

"No no."

"Well, like I said, grandma came to our room that night and took off all her clothes, so Woodcutter and I fucked her. And not only that, this afternoon we had a nice little fuck with mom and Aunt Ann. Foursome."

The two girls stared at them in disbelief.

"You're farting!"

"I don't believe what you said at all."

"Believe it or not. I don't care. All I want to know now is how horny my sister's pussy is."

"what are you saying?"

"I think Grandpa won't be here today, maybe we can fill his vacancy."

"I bet Woodaxe and I can satisfy you more than Grandpa."

"Hmph! Let's try it then!"

Xiaoqian took off her pajamas angrily and threw it on the floor. Then quickly take off her panties.

"Oh… dear sister, I never imagined that you have such a hot body."

Fulai put his arms around his sister's waist and kissed her passionately. Xiao Qian reacted quickly, shaking her body to rub her brother's flesh.

She could feel his cock erect inside his pajamas. She slid her hands down to his underwear.

"Yeah! What are you brothers and sisters waiting for? Liya, please take off your clothes quickly so that Woodcutter can see clearly."

「ok!」

Soon, the two brothers Qiao Ax and Liya took off each other's clothes and lay on the bed. When Woodaxe gently and deeply caressed Liya's round breasts, the brother and sister kissed deeply and passionately.

"Oh…god! You guys are so sexy." Tomi said, and then he slid his tongue and took his sister Xiaoqian's pink nipple into his mouth.

Then he slowly spread his sister Xiaoqian's legs and began to eat her pussy. Pushing his tongue deeper and deeper into her vagina and nibbling on her clitoris.

Next to them, sister Liya was sucking her brother's cock with her little pink tongue. Then the younger sister Xiaoqian sucked her brother's testicles into her mouth, and occasionally she slid her mouth to her brother Fu's anus. Then it was his brother Fu's turn to lick his sister Xiaoqian's pussy.

"Oh oh oh oh…."

Xiao Qian moaned louder every time her brother Fu Lai penetrated her pussy deeper with his tongue. Then Fu Lai inserted two of his fingers into his sister's pussy and thrust them in and out slowly. While thrusting, he licked his sister's whole body with his tongue.

When Fu Lai pulled out his fingers and slammed his huge cock into his sister's pussy, Xiao Qian kept gasping. Turning to the other team, the sister was still sucking her brother's cock hard.

"Ah! I can't stand it anymore!"

"Brother, I want you to use your big cock and insert it into my sister's little pussy."

"I will fuck you to death, good sister… I can't imagine the pleasant feeling of your warm pussy surrounding my cock, sister."

"Quickly…"

"Turn around… I'm going to fuck you to death, you slutty little bastard."

Liya adjusted her position and first rubbed her labia with her glans. Slowly, he sat down on the cock with his buttocks, happily enjoying the sweet feeling of penetration. And grinding his buttocks to grip and suck his brother's cock, he slowly raised his buttocks, and then slowly sat down again.

While Xiao Qian was having sex with her brother Fulai, she nibbled along Qiao Xi's ear, and gradually slid it onto her cousin Qiao Xi's lips. Woodcutter turned his head and kissed her passionately.

Then Qiao X and his cousin Xiao Qian entangled their tongues with each other. Their partners continued to fuck them.

At this time Fulai was looking at his cousin enthusiastically. Xiao Qian said angrily: "How dare you have sex with me and think about another woman at the same time."

"No, no… my lovely sister, I just want to exchange sexual partners."

"I guess it's time to swap sex partners as well." He grinned.

Fu Lai slid his hand to his cousin Liya's body, kissed her neck and licked her earlobes. Liya also turned around and kissed Fulai, and continued to fuck her brother's cock.

At this time Fulai gently picked up her brother's cock as it left her. Then my sister Xiaoqian also immediately rolled her body to hold the woodcutter's ax.

Fu Lai turned his cousin Liya's body over, put his hand behind her, caressed her ass and pushed his middle finger into her pussy. His fingers were immediately soaked with juice from Liya's pussy. Fulai pulled out his fingers and stood in front of Liya.

"Good cousin! You are such a slutty slut."

"Damn it! How dare you scold me."

"Haha… I don't dare! I don't dare"

At this time, Fulai had already inserted his normal body odor into his cousin Liya's vagina, and gently bit her nipples with his teeth.

"Ah…ahhh…I can't do it anymore…"

Liya kept moaning! And grabbed Fulai's hair with her fingers. She slammed her cousin's cock harder and harder until she reached orgasm.

At this time, Qiaoaxu also used one hand to squeeze his cousin Xiaoqian's breasts, and the other hand to constantly rub her clitoris. And ran his tongue along Xiaoqian's neck, and then sucked her earlobe.

Xiaoqian also used one hand to rub the woodcutter's butt continuously.

"Oh, Woodcutter, I'm as happy as in heaven." Xiao Qian sighed.

"Good cousin, fuck me quickly…"

"Oh oh oh… oh oh oh…"

"Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah….."

"I feel so good when you fuck me! Uh-huh-huh-huh…"

Qiao Ax could feel that Xiao Qian was approaching the climax, and he accelerated the rhythm of his thrusts. Soon, the two were fucking each other violently, reaching climax together.

When Woodcutter violently ejaculated his semen into Xiaoqian's vagina, he moaned feebly. Then his shrunken cock slowly and feebly slid out of Xiao Qian's vagina, and finally Qiao Ax lay limply on the bed.

Finally the four of them lay on the bed together.

Fulai caressed Xiaoqian's skin carelessly, sliding his hands along her sides.

"You know what I want to see?" Fu Lai said.

Xiao Qian turned to look at her brother.

"I'm too lazy to ask you."

"The answer is never!" Liya smiled evilly.

"What do you want to see, Fu Lai?" the woodcutter asked.

"I want to watch these two girls having sex with each other."

"Great! I want it too," Woodaxe immediately agreed.

Xiao Qian looked at Liya: "What did you say?"

"Shall we put on a show for these boys? Sounds like fun."

At this time Fulai and Qiao Xi immediately sat on the edge of the bed, ready to watch the show.

Xiao Qian lay down, and then Liya and Xiao Qian performed a 69-style blowjob. The two boys sat there, watching their sister's performance. Slowly masturbate yourself.

"Oh… come on… Xiaoqian… ah… you beautiful slut."

"Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"

At this time, Fulai and Qiaoxu's cocks were hard again, and they were ready for the second round of sexual intercourse.

Akane now looked up from Liya's pussy and looked at them.

"What do you want to do next?"

Fu Lai shrugged.

"I have no idea."

"Woodaxe, do you have any good ideas?"

"No."

"I just want to stick my hot cock in my sister's sexy little mouth."

Liya looked at her brother and smiled charmingly: "What a bastard you are! You actually told your sister that you wanted to insert your dick into her mouth."

Then he used his bright red mouth to lick up and down along the veins of his brother's cock.

Woodcutter clenched his fist and groaned happily. Before putting the cock into her mouth, Liya kissed the glans several times and then sucked in the cock inch by inch.

"Why don't the four of us have fun together?" Xiaoqian said.

"Now Liya, lie down, and Woodaxe sit on her chest and insert your dick into your sister's little mouth."

"It's my turn now." Xiaoqian buried her head between Liya's thighs, brushed her labia, and bit her clitoris with her teeth.

Fu Lai just sat there and watched quietly, Xiao Qian raised her head from Liya's pussy.

"Come on! Brother, stop trying to tempt me. I want you to fuck me with your big cock."

"Good sister, I'll come right away."

He immediately inserted his cock, grabbed his ass with both hands, and pounded it hard. These four close cousins are making wild and wild love to each other.

Soon Xiaoqian had her first orgasm. Then she also used her tongue and fingers to work on Liya's pussy and asshole at a faster pace.

Soon Liya also had a climax, and her love juice filled Xiaoqian's mouth.

Then Woodcutter also ejaculated quickly, and his semen spurted out and entered Liya's mouth.

He watched them all ejaculate, and Fu Lai speeded up. Soon, he also ejaculated into his sister's pussy.

Then everyone fell weakly on the bed. They kissed passionately.

Then the four of them hugged each other naked and fell asleep. That night, after they had a lively group sex meeting, the four of them fell into a deep sleep.

Aunt Rongrong and uncle Kexin arrived at their home the next day. Everyone welcomed them happily.

Of course, their current close family relationship is more likely to deepen.

That night, the aunt and uncle slept in Fulai's room. Fulai and Qiao Xi took sleeping belts and slept in the storage room. Now they were lying in their sleeping bags talking. About an hour later, Xiaoqian and Liya came.

"What's the matter with you two?" Fu said.

"What are you talking about?" Leah said.

Fu Lai just smiled.

Rich said: "Of course we hope that what we want to do now is also what you want to do."

Liya said happily: "Really!"

"Yeah! That's why our sisters came to see you tonight, but it's not the only reason."

Fu Lai looked at her confused: "What do you mean?"

The girls sat down next to their sleeping bags:

"Liya and I have discussed it many times recently. You said that you and Woodcutter have already had sex with your mother and aunt, and your grandma."

"Of course there's also little CASE. Mom, Qiao Li and I also had a wild threesome party a few days ago."

"So you've already had sex with mom twice!" Xiao Qian asked in surprise.

Fu Lai just smiled: "Of course."

Xiao Qian continued: "Of course Liya and I have also had sex with grandpa and grandma."

Now it was Woodcutter's turn to be shocked: "Sister…sister…you…you have really had sex with your grandparents!"

"Of course, grandma also joined us in our crazy party the night before. It was such a sweet night. I still don't believe that grandma can be so slutty."

"I really can't believe it!"

Fu Lai said.

「ok?」

"Now we know which women in our family have been fucked."

"So what?" Fu Lai asked.

"Eight of our twelve family members have committed incest. If you think about it, this is really an astonishing number. Maybe…"

"So what?"

"What I want to say is, what do you think about this?"

"I think two-thirds of our family have secretly engaged in incest. Why not let the four of us start planning it. We can let everyone see each other naked and prepare a secret incest ceremony in our family. ."

"OK!"

Liya strongly agreed.

"But how do we convince other members to join? Especially my parents." Woodaxe said.

"And what should we do? Besides, there are several people who have not committed incest. I would not even think about admitting those who have committed incest in front of everyone."

"Hmm! It is indeed a difficult question."

"I think." Fu Lai said:

"The best way now is to lure those who haven't committed incest yet. Then take advantage of the family gathering to announce who has committed incest with whom. We will also add fuel to the fire together, so they can't deny it! "

"Now what should we do for those who have not committed incest? And damn, my father is a man with a very strong sense of morality. He would never do such a thing."

"Okay! Then leave him until the end and deal with it."

Xiao Qian said: "Then let's deal with my father and Uncle Zhiyuan first."

"What should we do?"

"Leave Uncle Zhiyuan to me!" Liya said:

"I can imagine that he was stunned when he saw his niece naked in front of him. Besides, you also know that he will like it; he can have sex with any woman. Sometimes I think about why Aunt An An still has sex with this kind of woman. What about a lustful person getting married?"

Fu came and said, "Well, you're right."

"I guess that's why? Why mom suddenly arranges for Woodaxe and I to have sex with them."

"OK! Then Liya will seduce him. I guess you must have a way to seduce your father, right?"

"If that's what you want me to do, I think I can do it. And we can tell Mom our plan, and I bet she'll help us. Maybe I can have a wild threesome with Mom and Dad. "

"A threesome, huh? That would be a very kinky family party."

"Well…then we will tell her the plan tomorrow. Now only Auntie Rongrong and Uncle Kexin are left."

"What are we going to do?"

Fu Lai thought for a moment and said, "Let's do this!"

"Tomorrow night I suddenly burst into their bedroom, pretending that I need something. If I'm lucky, I encounter them having sex, maybe I can find a way to join them."

"Are you going to be lucky? I really doubt it," said the Woodaxe.

Liya also said: "It is best not to involve my parents in family incest. My father is really a very old-fashioned person."

Then Woodcutter echoed and said: "My father will never agree, but my mother is different. If you are good at it, it may be possible."

Xiaoqian held the opposite opinion and said: "Let's not worry anymore. If there are no accidents, I think we can let every member of the family join this secret festival. Then your father may give up and join us after witnessing this situation." "

"But in any case, before making any plans, Fu Lai, proceed with caution just in case."

"Hey, that means I have no role. I can't have sex with other people." Woodaxe said angrily.

Liya stretched out her hand and touched her brother's cock: "Oh, poor boy, do you feel abandoned? Come on! Your lovely sister's pussy is always open for you…you are always welcome."

"Does everyone agree now?" Fu Lai said.

"Okay! Great! What a great plan."

Then everyone quickly took off their pajamas and explored each other.

Qiao Ax recklessly inserted his dick into his sister's already soaked pussy; Xiao Qian had already sat on her brother's dick and fucked her hard.

Everyone made love hard until they were exhausted.

The next day, the two girls began to carry out their big plan.

Fulai and Xiaoqian were about to tell their mother Zhen, hoping she could help seduce their father Mori.

Liya will seduce Zhiyuan, and Woodcutter may be able to help. His job is to get Auntie safely away from the scene.

While Liya was seducing Zhiyuan, Fulai was actually secretly planning in the room with his sister Xiaoqian's mother.

I'm really curious about what her child wants to discuss with her in private.

"Okay! Children, you can talk now! What do you want to say to me that no one else can know?"

Xiao Qian said: "First of all, what I want to say is that you will be scared by what my brother and I did."

Xiaoqian said in an emphatic tone.

Zhen just stared at Xiaoqian's face quietly without saying anything.

Xiaoqian smiled softly. She really just looked at her daughter with wide eyes, and then looked at her son Fu Lai, who was also looking at her with a smile.

"You two have had sex, haven't you?"

Fu Lai just smiled mysteriously.

"It's not just the two of us, it's an unknown secret. Mom asked us to sit down and talk, and let me tell you carefully. Now let's tell you a secret."

Fulai and Xiaoqian continued to talk about an incident that had happened for several days and their plans for other family members.

I felt an initial strong shock, which quickly turned into considerable interest, and then excitement.

"We hope you can help us, Mom."

"When are you going to do this?" Mom asked.

"What do you think of tonight?"

"Sounds good."

"Well, let's get back to the living room before anyone else starts feeling weird."

In the afternoon, Woodcutter met Aunt An An at the corner.

"Hello, Aunt An An. What are you doing now?"

"No, no, what's the matter?"

"Well, I thought you might like to come with me to the storage room﹍﹍our temporary room."

An An smiled and said, "Why do you want to take me to your temporary room?"

"Because no one will disturb us there. And I just wanted to take you down alone," Woodaxe said with a smile.

"Come downstairs with me now, and you will follow me!"

Aunt An An smiled coquettishly: "You bad thing!"

"Dear nephew, lead the way!" An An held his arm and walked together to the storage room in the basement.

As soon as he entered the door, Woodcutter immediately locked the door, held her beautiful little face with his hands, and kissed her passionately.

An An also kissed back passionately and stuck his tongue into Woodcutter's mouth.

Qiao Ax caressed her aunt's breasts with one hand, took off each other's clothes with one hand, and then gently placed her aunt on the sleeping bag on the floor, slowly kissed her mouth and touched her body. .

Kiss slowly from her neck, then her shoulders, then to her sweet breasts.

When the woodcutter and ax were about to ravage Aunt An An's body, her sister Liya was also looking for her uncle Zhiyuan everywhere.

She waited until her uncle Zhiyuan entered the room, followed him immediately and locked the door.

Zhiyuan turned to look at his niece: "Liya, why did you lock the door?"

"I wanted to make sure no one would bother us there."

Zhiyuan just looked at her quietly.

Liya immediately took off her clothes, and Zhiyuan just stared at his niece in shock, his eyes motionless. He just looked at his niece's body greedily. He fantasizes about having sex with his niece all the time, these two little girls who look so innocent.

Even though he has a beautiful and sexy wife, he always wants to get involved with other women whenever he gets the chance.

Now Liya was sitting on her uncle's knees, clamping her slender legs around his waist, and then pushing his head against her breasts.

Zhiyuan gently sucked one breast and rolled the nipple with his tongue.

Liya gently rubbed his cock and whispered in his ear:

"Uncle Zhiyuan, do you like the body of your niece Xiao Liya?"

"Lie on this bed and I'll tell you how much I love you."

Zhiyuan gently parted his niece's pink labia and slid his tongue along her slit. Leah moaned softly, her breath coming in sharp gasps.

Zhiyuan worked quickly, licking and kissing every part of her pussy, from her anus to her clitoris. Then Zhiyuan continued his loving assault until niece Liya was close to climax.

She was breathing rapidly, thrusting her hips in response to Zhiyuan's attack with his fingers. When she was close to climax, Zhiyuan pushed his thumb more and played with her clitoris.

"Ahhh…I can't do it anymore! Ohhh…ohhhhhh…"

Liya's butt kept bouncing on the floor and she twisted her body. Twisted, wailing and suppressing a loud cry. Finally Liya leaked a large amount of vaginal semen.

Zhiyuan immediately pulled out his fingers and sucked the love juice flowing freely with his mouth.

"Uncle, you are so great! No one can make my pussy feel so happy with their mouth."

Zhiyuan licked his lips and said with a smile, "You don't mind if I continue!"

Liya also licked her lips with her pink tongue and chuckled:

"I don't mind Uncle Zhiyuan."

Now looking at the team of Qiao Ax and An An, Qiao Ax is lying on the sleeping bag, and Aunt An An is eating his cock. She loved this cock so much, she twirled her tongue lightly, kissed his cock quickly and fondled his balls.

Then slowly inch by inch, the eight or nine inch long cock slid into his throat. Feeling that he was about to ejaculate, Woodaxe immediately pulled out his dick.

"I'm going to fuck your cunt right now. Aunt An'an, I'm going to fuck your little cunt right now, crawl over here."

"I have long been ready."

An An crawled over and sat on Woodcutter's waist, and his cock slowly and effortlessly penetrated her vagina. The two jade hands pressed against the woodcutter's chest, slowly at first… then her breasts waved and her buttocks swayed fiercely. Woodcutter also cooperated with his aunt, slamming his buttocks until they both reached climax.

They hugged each other quietly until their breathing slowly calmed down. Then An An turned over and got off the woodcutter's body, and pulled out the shrunken cock from her vagina.

"Before my family comes to find us, I think I should get dressed and go upstairs."

"Okay! If you want to do that."

Woodcutter also slowly put on his clothes. At this time, Zhiyuan was still using his huge cock to penetrate his niece Liya's pussy.

Liya's fingers tugged at Zhiyuan's hair, gasping and crying. Their climax came quickly.

Liya also dug her nails hard into her uncle's back, and then Zhiyuan and Liya hugged each other weakly on the bed. After breathing calmly for a while, Zhiyuan rolled off Liya's body and lay on the bed together.

Liya caressed his shrunken dick and said softly: "Uncle, are you satisfied?"

Zhiyuan just smiled.

Liya now started wearing her own clothes. Zhiyuan just lay there quietly at this time, watching his niece Liya get dressed.

"When can we have sex again?"

While wearing her underwear, Liya said with a smile: "Baby! Don't worry, I promise it will be soon."

"Don't you often fuck Aunt An'an?"

"Of course we have sex a lot, but I like the variety of life."

"Well, I think I will definitely enrich your life. Right! Uncle! Just you have to be patient."

"Really? You won't lie to me?"

The uncle's lustful eyes were fixed on niece Liya's plump breasts.

"Yeah, when will we have sex next?"

"Just wait patiently, I promise it won't be long."

Liya said as she walked out of the door.

That night, when everyone was getting ready to go to bed, Xiaoqian hid in her parents' bathroom, waiting for them to go to bed. She and her mother really planned everything in advance.

Fu Lai is waiting for his uncle Ke Xin to sleep with his aunt Rongrong. Finally, Auntie Rongrong and Uncle Kexin went upstairs, and Fulai also climbed up the stairs quietly.

He listened carefully at their door, and soon he heard his uncle and aunt moaning.

Hey, it's time, he slowly turned the handle. Fortunately, uncle Kexin was lying on the bed, and aunt Rongrong was sitting on his waist, using her pussy to fuck his cock.

But unfortunately, because the door was opened and light came in, they immediately stopped having sex and looked at Fu Lai together.

Fu Lai just stood there blankly, admiring the beautiful body of his aunt Rongrong. She has slender, straight legs, a firm ass, a pretty face, breasts that tower forward, and a small waist.

"Auntie, your body is so beautiful. I think any normal man would want to trick you into having sex when he sees you!"

Ke Xin roared loudly: "Damn it, I will kill you. Do you know what you are telling your aunt now? Damn it! What's the matter with you coming in now?"

Fu Lai whispered in fear, "No, no, I'm just here to get something."

Aunt Rongrong glanced at Fulai's tented lower abdomen, and then she comforted her husband softly:

"Kenshin, he's just a normal kid! Besides, don't you feel happy when someone praises your wife's body?"

"Damn it! You actually said that."

Fu Lai said fearfully: "Yes… I'm sorry… I took my things and went out immediately."

After taking the things, he immediately ran out of the room with his head in his hands. At this time, he was comforting himself outside the door.

It doesn't matter, I'll seduce Auntie Rongrong secretly. He was sure he could seduce her.

When Fulai rushed out of the room with his head in his arms, Xiao Qian was hitting a beautiful home run…

At night, when everyone was getting ready to go to bed, Xiaoqian hid in her parents' bathroom, waiting for them to go to bed.

Then she heard the sound of her parents coming in. She waited for a while, and then walked out when she heard the sound of taking off her clothes. She secretly smiled and wondered if this would be too exciting for her father.

Her parents were both half-naked at this point. Mom was really only wearing panties and a bra, while dad was taking off his pants.

When he saw his daughter Xiaoqian, he was so frightened that he immediately put his pants back on.

"Xiao Akane, what are you doing here?"

"I'm sorry, Dad. My bathroom is broken and I need to use this bathroom. I didn't expect you to go to bed so early."

"My dear daughter, what you are wearing now is so sexy!" Mom said really deliberately.

"When did you buy it?"

"Oh, I've been buying it for a while," Akane replied.

"Dad, what do you think of these pajamas?"

"Dad, do I look sexy?" Xiaoqian slowly turned her body in front of her father.

Sen pretended that he wasn't looking, but Xiao Qian could see that her father was peeking at her from the corner of his eye. Xiao Qian deliberately touched her plump breasts with her hands and pinched out her nipples with her hands.

"Akane, you should go to bed," Mori said, managing to keep his voice steady.

At this time, the mother walked towards her husband, slid her beautiful hand through his waist and into his underwear, rubbing his cock. His cock was very hard now, tenting high in his pants.

"Husband, do you know what we are going to do now?"

While whispering into Mori's ear, she used her other hand to take off her panties. Then he flirted and said:

"Look at you, you only see your daughter's sexy body, and your dick is so hard. My dear girl, come and see how hard your daddy's dick is."

Xiaoqian ran over immediately. She started by stroking his cock with her hands and then took off his pants completely.

"laugh…."

Xiao Qian said in the coquettish tone of a little girl.

"Dad, why did it swell? Did Xiaoqian make you like this?"

"It looks so hard and hot! Dad! Can I kiss it?"

Without waiting for Sen's answer, she kissed the glans and then swallowed it into her entire mouth.

"Nonsense! Nonsense! What are you two, mother and daughter, doing!"

He still tried to resist and gently pushed his daughter Xiaoqian's head away. Xiao Qian refused, so Chen had to let her go.

"Don't worry, hubby." Shinya rubbed his back with her big breasts.

"Just sit back, relax and enjoy your daughter's services."

Mori knew he shouldn't do such a thing with his daughter. But his daughter's trumpet playing skills were so good that he couldn't control himself. He finally decided to give up on moral issues and just enjoy sex.

Zhen gently brought her husband to the bed and sat down. Mother and daughter chuckled and climbed onto the bed. Then mother and daughter attacked Sen's cock together.

Daughter Xiaoqian was eating her father's cock, and her mother was really eating his testicles. Mori was busy grabbing them with her hands, torturing and doting on the breasts of both her mother and daughter.

After a while, they switched places and it was Xiaoqian sucking her father's testicles.

"You two, mother and daughter, better stop! I can't stand it anymore."

"Dad! Cum out and put it in the mouth of my good daughter Xiaoqian. I really want to eat dad's semen! What does it taste like to eat the semen that was ejaculated in mom's pussy and gave birth to me?"

"Oh…Husband, please cum in my and my daughter's pussies! Let us mother and daughter be pregnant with your child again!"

"Oh…here he comes."

He immediately inserted his cock into his real pussy, and when some squirted out, he immediately pulled it out, inserted it into his daughter's pussy, squirted out all the semen, and then pulled out his own cock.

After resting for ten minutes, the two lustful mother and daughter lay side by side on the bed again, spreading their white thighs.

Sen smiled, looking at the two beautiful women lying side by side under his cock, waiting for his cock to help.

One is his beautiful wife, and the other is his doll-like daughter. It's really hard for him to choose! In the end, he decided to play with his daughter's pussy first. After all, his wife can often play with it, but not his daughter.

He first licked the crack of his daughter's pussy with his mouth, and then slid it to his mother's real pussy. They took turns enjoying the beautiful bodies of mother and daughter, enjoying the blessings of everyone together, until both mother and daughter leaked their vaginal essence, and then he lay gently between mother and daughter.

The mother and daughter licked the semen from his face.

"Xiao Qian, you haven't eaten your father's cock yet. I'll let you go first!"

Zhen said while tenderly sympathizing with her loving husband's cock.

"thanks Mom."

"All I can do is be patient for now."

"Daddy, please insert your big cock into little Guaiguai's pussy quickly!"

"Good daughter."

Sen spread his daughter's lovely thighs, his thick black penis, and slowly opened the woman's delicate labia minora. Inch by inch, his daughter's little pussy finally swallowed the entire father's huge cock.

"Oh my God, Xiaoqian, your pussy is so tight. It feels so comfortable to hold Daddy's cock."

"Daddy, you also have a huge cock, oh oh…Daddy…fuck me, fuck this little slut you gave birth to…"

"Fuck me! Fuck me quickly…"

Mori still fucked his daughter, at a steady, slow pace. Of course, she was not idle either. She began to caress her husband's back and butt.

"Ahhhhhh....."

"Daddy! Fuck me, fuck my pussy, oh oh… oh oh oh oh…"

Soon Xiaoqian had her first orgasm, and now it was her mother's turn. She is really greedy, she wants to have both Sen and her daughter Xiaoqian. So she sat on her husband's cock and asked her daughter to lie next to her so that she could finger her pussy.

Like a slutty whore, she started slamming into her husband's cock, faster and faster, faster and faster. As she got closer to her climax, she fucked the cock more and more violently; the same fingers slammed into her daughter's pussy faster and harder.

"Oh…I can't do it anymore…"

Mori yelled.

"Daddy, pull out your cock and give your sperm to my dear Xiaoqian…" Xiaoqian kept moaning and shouting.

「ok?」

"Daddy's cock is coming!"

Finally, Sen reached the limit of his intolerance. He quickly pulled out his dick from his wife's vagina, inserted it into his daughter's mouth, and ejaculated a large amount of sperm into her mouth.

Xiaoqian greedily swallowed all the sperm and pestered her father's cock for more semen. At this time, Zhen was still using three fingers to quickly pump his little daughter's vagina, violently thrusting it in and out, while biting her daughter Xiaoqian's clitoris.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…"

While Xiao Qian cried under her mother's fingers, she greedily sucked her father's cock without giving up.

"Oh oh oh… oh oh… ah ah ah ah… I can't do it anymore…"

Xiaoqian's vaginal fluid leaked out. Zhen immediately buried her face in her daughter's pussy. Suck the love juice from her pussy.

After Sen's wild intercourse with his wife and daughter, the three of them hugged each other tiredly and fell asleep.

Fu Lai returned to the doghouse where he and the woodcutter lived in defeat. When he entered, he found Woodaxe and Lea naked, kissing and caressing with abandon.

He cleared his throat and they immediately stopped and looked at him.

"Fu Lai, you retreat so quickly!" the woodcutter and axe sneered.

"Fulai, what's going on?" Liya asked, caressing the woodcutter's hard cock.

The woodcutter asked, "What's the bad news?"

"Well, now I have two pieces of news, one good and one bad. The bad news is that my uncle Keshin is so angry that he almost wants to kill me. I can't convince him to agree to a threesome group sex."

"We told you this would be the case," Leah said.

"The good news is that I may be able to fuck your mother Rongrong. If I can get alone with your mother, I will definitely be able to fuck her."

"Then what should I do with my father?" Liya said.

"I don't know." Fu Lai said as he began to take off his clothes.

"I think I can only keep it a secret from him until our secret festival begins. Maybe seeing other family members having sex together will change his mind!"

Fu Lai started caressing Liya's ass.

"Our dad was very stubborn and he thought this was the way it was."

"Forget what happened to my dad tonight! Let the three of us have wild sex!"

Liya lay down and spread her thighs vigorously. The woodcutter's ax pressed against his sister's body, and his tongue slid along the flat belly to the mons pubis. Slowly spread her sister's labia with two fingers, and explore her vagina deeply with her tongue.

Leah moaned and gasped.

"Fu Lai…come here quickly."

Fu Lai came over. Liya immediately took his cock into her mouth, her white hands gently stroking the black testicles.

She then moved her mouth, sliding her tongue along his shaft, then sucked one of his balls into her mouth, then the other.

Fulai yanked her hair violently, and the woodcutter had already lifted his sister's legs onto his shoulders, and fucked his sister's pussy fiercely with his cock.

He thrust hard and fast into her pussy, his balls bouncing against his sister's plump ass. Fulai gently pulled out his dick from Liya's little mouth.

"Liya, now I want to play with your asshole and pussy with your brother's cock at the same time, what do you think?"

"Sounds pretty fun…"

"Come on, come on, this must taste good."

So Liya turned around and squatted on her brother's cock. When Fulai slowly penetrated his anus with her glans, she also slowly lowered herself and swallowed her brother's cock section by section. When Liya took in her brother's cock completely, Woodcutter's cock disappeared completely into her ass.

The feeling of being filled up in her lower abdomen made her moan uncontrollably.

"Now let's use our cocks to make our lovely sister cry!"

「OK!」

Two huge cocks filled little Liya's asshole and pussy, so scared that she didn't even dare to move, so she had to let her brothers ravage her!

After a while, the cocks began to thrust in unison.

"Oh oh oh oh…ahhhh…"

"Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..Fuck me to death!"

"Ahhh, I'm leaking."

Liya gasped and screamed in a daze as she reached her climax. Woodaxe knew that his sister was about to climax, so he pushed and attacked with his cock faster, and he immediately reached climax, spewing out his semen, and then collapsed on the floor.

Fu Lai quickly filled Liya's asshole with semen.

The three of them hugged each other with smiles and slowly fell asleep.

The next morning, Fulai finally found a chance to be alone with his aunt Rongrong.

Because in the afternoon, everyone wants to have a picnic together. So now the men are playing cards and the women are sitting and chatting.

Fulai saw his aunt Rongrong going to the bathroom, so he immediately pretended to go to the bathroom too, and then waited outside her door.

Aunt Rongrong came out and saw Fulai smiling and said, "It's your turn."

"I don't want to go to the bathroom, Auntie. I have something I want to discuss with you."

Rongrong saw Fu Lai in confusion: "Okay! What do you want to discuss?"

"Oh, it's about last night."

"Fu Lai, you don't have to worry about your uncle."

Rongrong patted his shoulder.

"Nothing will happen to him!"

"Actually, that's not what I want to say."

"oh.."

"What's that about?"

"Honestly, ever since I saw your naked body, Auntie, last night, I can't stop fantasizing about Auntie's beautiful body."

Rongrong received a great shock and her body shook.

"Do you know what you are talking about? I am your aunt!"

"Aunt Rongrong! I know, I know, but I can't help it. I mean, you are a beautiful woman, and I am just a very healthy young man. I just want to know now have I ever made your heart flutter? ?」

Fulai stared deeply into his aunt Rongrong's eyes.

Auntie Rongrong smiled: "Fu Lai, I must admit that you are a very handsome boy."

Fulai smiled and said nothing.

"I bet no one will look for us if we just go upstairs for a while."

Rongrong smiled mischievously: "Fu Lai, are you implying something?"

Fu Lai put his thick arms around Rongrong's thin waist, and while walking upstairs, he winked and said mischievously, "Are you there?"

He took her upstairs and locked the door. He hugged her tightly and kissed her hot and plump lips crazily.

"Ah…I can't breathe!"

Rongrong gasped and said, "Fu Lai, do you know? I have never stopped thinking about you since I found out last night, but I am also afraid that if I confess to you, I will scare you."

"Last night, because of your appearance, your uncle and I had very intense sex after you left."

"Are you having a happy sex life with your uncle?"

"Not at all. We have become a routine and there is no sense of excitement anymore. I often try to convince Katsumi to try something new, but he is never interested."

Fu Lai slid his hand up to Aunt Rongrong's ass, squeezing her ass and pushing her pussy to rub his cock.

"I can definitely stimulate your sex life."

They took off each other's clothes and lay on the bed.

Fulai's hands and mouth began to roam aimlessly across Aunt Rongrong's body, kissing and caressing her. He massaged his aunt's round and plump breasts and pink nipples.

He squeezed her nipples, feeling them harden between his fingers, then took one nipple into his mouth and squeezed the other breast. Rongrong herself immediately spread her legs wide apart to welcome her nephew's attack.

Fulai's fingers were caressing along her pussy.

"Aunt Rongrong's pussy is already wet."

Fulai parted her labia and stirred it deeply with his tongue. Rongrong kept panting, and Fulai continued to suck her labia and gently bite her clitoris.

Soon, the climax was reached. She kept shouting, twisting her body violently and moaning wildly.

"Ah…ah…oh…oh…oh…oh, I can't do it anymore! Fu Lai, you are really good…"

"Auntie! I'm glad you like it."

"Now let's try another way!"

So he inserted his dick into his aunt's little mouth, and performed a 69-style blowjob with Rongrong. Fulai forcefully spread Rongrong's pink thighs, licked her tongue lightly, and inserted two fingers forcefully. Rongrong kept using the tip of her tongue, on the glans, along the glans penis, then licking up and down the testicles and kissing the glans, teasing the horse's eyes with her tongue, and then swallowed the whole dick.

She slid her nephew's cock in and out of her mouth. With loving eyes and slow movements, Fulai kept working hard on Rongrong's pussy.

"Oh…oh…I'm coming!"

Rongrong had her second orgasm.

After they took a short break, Fulai slapped her aunt's snow-white thighs apart and inserted his dick deeply into her pussy. Rongrong also clamped Fulai's thick waist tightly with her legs.

"Oh…oh oh oh oh…oh oh oh, Fu Lai, fuck me hard…fuck me to death."

Fu Lai just dug deeply without saying a word. The cock kept moving in and out of Aunt Rongrong's pink labia.

When Fulai fucked her hard, Rongrong just kept raising her hips, moaning and gasping.

Rongrong quickly reached another climax and kept screaming. Fulai gasped and ejaculated his own seed. The two of them collapsed on the bed.

Rongrong kept panting and slid her hands up and down Fulai's chest and abdomen.

"Fu Lai, you are so great!"

"Thank you, Aunt Rongrong. You are great too!"

Aunt Rongrong sighed:

"We'd better get back before anyone comes looking for us."

"Well let's go back to the scene quickly. I hope we can have a chance to have sex again, Fu Lai."

Fulai smiled and kissed Aunt Rongrong's cheek gently:

"Dear aunt, I will find an opportunity to arrange everything, don't worry."

Then they got dressed together and went downstairs. Rongrong walked out first and joined in the chatter of these women.

Fu Lai also walked out later, strolling up to these men pretending to be casual and playing games with them.

"Sister, why did it take you so long to go to the toilet?" An An asked.

"Oh! I went to find some things without me."

My sister really just has a meaningful and mysterious smile.

"Sister, did you meet Fu Lai when you went to the toilet?"

Rongrong just shrugged and said no.

Oh! Xiaoqian and Liya exchanged glances and left the table. Then they walked to Fulai's side together.

Xiao Qian whispered in his ear: "How was it? Did you succeed?"

Fulai smiled and replied: "Oh… Aunt Rongrong's body is so unforgettable!"

After dinner, the four cousins discussed their plans together in the basement.

They decided to finally implement the family's carnival plan tomorrow.

"First of all, let's tell mom our plan for tomorrow, to give her a surprise, and ask her to take the lead in taking off her clothes."

"But what is our father going to do?" Woodaxe said.

"He will never join us!"

Xiao Qian replied:

"I think we just have to let him sit there and watch our orgy, and then Yulia seduce your dad. I think he won't be able to hold on any longer if you and your mother have sex in front of his eyes!"

As Xiao Qian spoke, she gently touched Liya's breasts on her shirt.

"I bet he will join us in the end." Liya grinned, then turned her head and kissed Akane on the lips.

"Well…it's too early to go to bed now, let's go chat with everyone!"

「OK!」

The great day has finally arrived.

Today is the last day of family gathering. After dinner, the whole family gathered in the living room to discuss how to spend the last night together.

Of course Fu Lai, little Celia and Woodcutter have their own ideas on how to spend tonight.

The four of them stood up together.

"Well we have a good idea on how to spend this last sweet night."

Sen looked at his son, smiled and said:

"Fu Lai, do you have any good ideas?"

"Well, maybe everyone hasn't noticed it, but these days our family is secretly doing some beautiful and happy things. That is...."

"That is…most of the members of the family have already committed incest with other family members."

"Damn it! How dare you talk nonsense." Uncle Ke Xin roared angrily.

Fu Lai just smiled and continued:

"Perhaps people will deny it and call me a liar, but I think everyone understands."

"Dad, you have already had sex with your own daughter, Xiao Qian! Mom and aunt An An Rongrong have also had sex with me and Woodcutter! The same grandma and grandpa have done the same thing with Xiao Xilia!"

Grandpa said: "Well, what is your conclusion now?"

"Well, I want to say to Celia the Woodcutter, since everyone has already had sex, why not have an uncovered party on this last night?"

"This is a good idea. Everyone can have sex with someone they haven't had sex with yet. Besides, can anyone think of anything more exciting for this last night?"

Everyone just looked at Fu Lai quietly.

Finally, grandma stood up and walked towards Fu Lai: "That sounds pretty good. Fu Lai, why don't you take out your big dick and let everyone enjoy it?"

Fu Lai immediately pulled down the zipper and took out his big dick. Grandma knelt down on her knees, pulled her grandson's pants down to her knees, swallowed grandson Fulai's cock with her mouth, and turned her tongue to lick along the penis to the testicles.

Then Zhen stood up boldly, smiling mysteriously at Fulai and the others.

"If Mom is the only one who takes off her clothes tonight, and I, her daughter, don't take off my clothes, I will be sent to hell."

After that she started to take off her clothes.

"Dad, why don't you come over here and help me take off my clothes? It's not fair, you're only giving me your cock, my daughter and my niece."

Grandpa stood up with a smile, walked towards his daughter Zhen, and then gently unbuttoned her pants. Zhen gently pulled up her top and raised her legs so that her father could easily pull down her skirt and panties.

Grandpa and grandma looked at each other, Zhen and Fu Laiya urged everyone with their eyes, so everyone found their target and started to act.

An An leaned her whole body against Sen, kissing his neck non-stop, and her jade hands kept roaming on his chest, lower abdomen and little brother.

Zhiyuan walked towards his niece Xiaoqian, while his aunt Rongrong and uncle Kexin were still standing by the wall, looking at the scene with shock and amazement.

Now Fu Lai is sitting on the sofa while grandma continues to suck his cock.

Zhen and Grandpa hugged each other naked and sat next to Fulai.

Woodaxe and Liya looked at their parents meaningfully, then walked over and hugged their waists.

They were silent at first, but soon the woodcutter broke the silence.

"Dad, do you want to join in the fun?"

"Damn it! What are you talking about?" Ke Xin said in disgust: "They would do such a thing, so shameful!"

Qiao Ax just chuckled, and then his hands casually caressed his mother Rongrong's breasts through her shirt.

"Hey, mom, look at Fu Lai's big cock. The cock that once made you so horny is now busy in and out of grandma's mouth!"

Ke Xin glared at his wife in disbelief: "Damn it, don't just spread rumors about your mother."

"Take your dirty hands away from your mother's breasts." Ke Xin was very angry and pushed his hands away from Rongrong's breasts.

Woodcutter hinted at his sister, and Liya quickly stood behind Kexin and gently caressed his chest with her little hands.

"Come on! Dad, everyone is having sex, why don't we join in?"

Ke Xin became even angrier and pushed his daughter away angrily.

When he wasn't paying attention, the Lushan claw of the woodcutter's ax climbed onto her mother's breast again. At this time, Rongrong was enjoying herself comfortably, and she didn't want to push away her son's hand.

One of Qiao Ax's hands also gently guided his mother's hand to stroke his cock.

Ke Xinhuan looked around. When he wasn't paying attention, Qiao Ax stripped his mother Rongrong and himself naked, and then took her mother to sit on the easy chair.

Now Rongrong was naked and sitting between her son's thighs, rolling her tongue along his cock and caressing his testicles.

Liya pressed her delicate body against her father's back again.

"What are you doing, go away!"

"Come on! Dad, I know you want to join them." Liya said with a seductive smile.

"You can't deny that your cock is very hard! I can feel its hardness through your pants."

Ke Xin turned to look at her daughter: "Miss, I don't know what you are talking about?"

Lea chuckled as she took off her top, then slowly moved her hips and began to unbutton her jeans.

Liya said in the most seductive voice of her life: "Daddy, I know you want to fuck me!"

Liya slowly slid her pants down her legs, swaying her hips and breasts in the most seductive dance. Then she turned her head and bent her body, raised her buttocks high, and slowly took off her underwear toward her father while shaking her buttocks with two fingers.

Ke Xin just stared at his daughter blankly, swallowing hard, feeling that his dick in his underwear was about to explode, but he refused to admit that it was because he saw his daughter naked.

He tried to relax and turned to look around.

But what's worse, there's people having sex around every corner.

Sen is still sitting on the sofa, but An An has sat on his lap, using her pussy to fuck his cock violently and impulsively.

Ke Xin couldn't help but look at An An's vagina.

An An saw Ke Xin looking at her vagina, licking her red lips deliberately and seductively, and asked Fu Lai to come over and lie down on the sofa.

Then my mother really climbed up and sat on Fulai's cock deeply with her pussy.

Grandpa also stood next to the sofa and fucked his daughter's real asshole.

Grandma has joined the group of Xiaoqian and Zhiyuan, lying on the floor in front of the sofa.

Grandma turned her head and looked at her son-in-law Kexin in surprise, then looked at his wife and son.

Now Qiao Ax is placing his mother on the easy chair, kneeling on the floor, his head buried deeply between Rongrong's thighs. He kept biting her clitoris, and used two fingers to move in and out of her mother's vagina.

Ke Xin looked at his wife's face in disbelief. He had never seen such a lustful expression on his wife's face. Then he turned to look at his daughter Liya.

I saw Liya constantly flattering her father, grabbing her breasts with one hand and slowly reaching her vagina with the other. When she inserted her middle finger into her vagina, she kept panting. When she pulled her finger out, she could see the white liquid.

She already knew that her father was a little interested, so she lay down on the floor in front of her father more boldly, spread her legs vigorously, presented her vulva in front of her father, and then pressed her knees against her breasts with both hands.

"Daddy this is Leah's pussy, a pussy ready for you to play with. You know the one you want for your daughter."

The others also stopped and said, "Ke Xin is so quick!"

"What are you hesitating about? Why don't you join us?"

"Dad, I know you want to use your big cock to eat into your daughter's pussy…"

Ke Xin just stared at his daughter's naked body wordlessly. He knew he couldn't hold it in anymore, he wanted to taste it so badly.

Finally he gave in.

Leah smiled.

Ke Xin suddenly inserted his cock into his daughter Liya's pussy and had sex with his father, which brought Liya considerable excitement.

Leah immediately reached the top, shouting and screaming loudly.

Almost not long after, Liya had a second climax, and Katsumi also ejaculated sperm this time. Liya and her father collapsed on the floor at the same time.

Liya scooped the semen out of her pussy and spread it on her skin while licking the remaining semen on her fingers.

Then she looked at her brother Qiao Xi and her mother Rongrong. Her mother was sitting on a chair, while her brother was constantly thrusting his penis into her mother.

Leah then turned her head to the next door and saw her grandpa. Grandpa was pulling his cock out of his daughter's real asshole, cum squirting all over her ass.

Zhiyuan was sitting on the recliner and watching.

Grandma and Xiaoqian, they were busy having sex in the 69 position, their mouths and fingers were playing with each other crazily.

But An An was still sitting on Sen, fucking her violently.

"Quickly…quickly…" An An kept screaming and panting. She quickly leaked vaginal semen.

Xiaoqian immediately climbed next to this easy chair.

Sen quickly picked up An An and pulled out his cock. Xiao Qian immediately took it into her mouth and sucked out the sperm.

And An An kept sucking Xiao Qian's nipples next to her.

At this moment, the woodcutter had also ejaculated all over her mother's pussy.

Everyone was panting constantly, preparing for the second round of sexual intercourse.

Rongrong looked at her husband, and Ke Xin looked at his wife as if it was a crime.

"This feels great!"

"Damn it! What did I do to my daughter?"

"Honey! Just relax and enjoy it, don't think too much."

"Besides, whether you admit it or not, your daughter is already a very sexy woman who has been nourished by rain and dew."

Ke Xin turned to look at her daughter and sighed softly:

"I guess you're right. I just don't admit it! When I saw my son's cock thrusting in and out of your pussy, at first I felt aroused and disgusted. But then I felt very excited."

Rongrong smiled and said, "This will happen often in our family from now on. We will definitely have a new sex life in the future. Husband, believe me."

Rongrong kissed her husband's cheek gently.

At this time, everyone has found a partner and is ready for the second round of sexual intercourse.

Xiao Qian walked towards her uncle Ke Xin. He was still leaning against the wall shyly, bending his legs to hide his dick.

"Uncle, do you mind having sex with me?"

"Oh… no!"

Xiao Qian chuckled and parted his knees, then slowly sucked his shrunken cock until his cock became hard again, and then she slowly sat on her uncle's cock.

At this time, Rongrong boldly pressed her body against Sen.

"I've wanted to feel your penis in my mouth for a long time, Mori."

"Good girl, you can suck on my lollipop at any time." Sen said with a smile.

Rongrong sucked Sen's cock into her mouth and stroked his testicles with one hand, while Sen also stroked her clitoris.

Sen's cock quickly became as hard as iron again.

Rongrong kept licking her penis with her tongue, while Zhiyuan was sitting on the recliner, really sucking his dick.

Her head was bobbing rapidly up and down, licking up and down.

Grandpa was sitting next to Zhen, and his daughter An An was sitting on his lap, fucking his cock with her pussy. Grandpa, on the other hand, greedily sucked and licked An An's left breast.

An An quickly started moaning and humming and then screaming, and immediately reached her first orgasm.

Grandma and Liya were lying on the floor, kissing and caressing each other passionately, and rubbing each other's vulva with their thighs.

Fulai and Qiaoxu looked at them with interest. Fulai's cock was still stained with Rongrong's glistening saliva.

At this time, Sen also picked up Rongrong and put her on the recliner. He made her sit on her knees with her butt facing him, held her buttocks tightly with both hands, and slowly inserted his dick into her vagina. When Rongrong began to moan and gasp, he pulled out again and slowly inserted it into her asshole, and stretched out his hands to grab her breasts. Then he clamped her nipples tightly with his fingers and thrust his cock into her anus hard.

And Zhiyuan was licking the real vagina with his tongue, then inserted two fingers and slammed into her vagina, and then lightly bit the clitoris with his teeth.

And Zhen also grabbed his sister An An's breasts fiercely.

Grandpa was overjoyed when he saw Bian Sen inserting his daughter Rongrong's asshole. He decided to try inserting his daughter An An's asshole too.

"Good girl, why don't you turn around? That way Daddy can fuck your asshole."

An An smiled and said, "It looks good!"

So she turned her head, faced her father with her back, sat on his lap, and began to slowly lower her buttocks.

Grandpa also held his dick correctly and guided it to slowly insert into An An's asshole. An An also relaxed her muscles and felt that her asshole was clamping the dick tightly. An An fucked his dick hard up and down.

Ke Xin and Xiao Qian also changed their positions, Xiao Qian was now lying on the floor. Ke Xin first used his glans to spread her pink labia minora, and then immediately violently thrust into Xiao Qian's vagina.

Xiaoqian clamped Keshin's buttocks tightly with her thighs, and also took the initiative to slam Keshin's cock with her pussy.

At this time, Sen still continued to fuck Rongrong's asshole. They cooperated very well. As soon as Mori penetrated her, Rongrong began to rub her ass. After a while, Sen ejaculated into Rongrong's tight and warm asshole.

And Qiao Ax and Fu Lai are now working hard in Grandma and Liya's assholes. Liya and grandma were still caressing passionately, and soon grandma had her third orgasm.

But Zhiyuan and Zhen were still making love passionately.

Zhiyuan held the real ankle, spread her thighs vigorously, and hit her hard. Soon Zhiyuan felt that he was about to ejaculate. He immediately pulled out his dick from the real vagina and squirted into her. Face.

"Hey! Listen to me, everyone." Everyone couldn't help but raise their heads.

"I have an idea. In order to make sure that everyone has had sex with other family members, the women lie in a row on the ground, and the boys also line up, and have sex one by one. Each woman has been fucked ten times. , and then take turns until you ejaculate."

"Yeah!"

So the girls group, from eldest to youngest, including Nai Nai, Zhen, An An, Rongrong, Xiao Qian, and Liya, all lay on the ground, raising their buttocks high, waiting for the man's moistening.

As for the boys, Grandpa took the lead, thrusting one by one, making lewd noises.

After everyone was done, the couples sat together relaxedly and enjoyed the sunset.

Mori was sitting on the sofa, Zhen was sitting on his lap, and Katsumi and Rongrong were sitting next to them.

Qiao Ax, Fulai, Xiao Qian, and Liya broke the silence.

"Are you satisfied with the arrangements the four of us have made for this last night?"

Katsumi immediately said, "That's great!"

"The old man is enlightened!" Rongrong said teasingly.

Woodcutter cheered: "YA! Dad, you are so open-minded. Dad, when I go home, I can continue to have sex with my sister and mother!"

"Yeah…but that will have to wait until we get home."

"Ah! Dad, you are so kind." Liya continued.

"From today onwards we can have sex openly at home." Rongrong also said excitedly.

"I really hope this can be done in our home." Mori was caressing his wife's real pussy with his fingers.

"I have long fantasized about having sex in many places! From now on, I no longer have to be limited to the bedroom. I want to try it in the bathroom, living room, bedroom, etc." Zhen said with a smile.

Then grandpa said: "Then do you, the male hosts, have any wishes?"

"I want my daughter to wear a student uniform from top to bottom and strip naked from bottom to top, and then put my cock into her pussy while she's talking on the phone to her boyfriend," Mori said with a smile.

"Wow!"

Fulai also continued: "I want my mother to wake me up every day while sucking my dick, and when I get home, she will kneel on the floor and suck my dick to welcome me."

"That's not bad! What about you, Zhiyuan?"

"I want to train my little Rifle to fuck my wife, so that my wife won't always complain that I'm not at home."

An An blushed and slapped her husband lightly. Grandpa looked at An An enviously.

"What about you, Katsumi?"

"I want to put remote-controlled vibrators in their pussies whenever I go out with my wife and daughters, and whenever they ogle the guy, I'll turn them on."

"awesome!"

Woodaxe continued: "I just want to compete with my father, who can get my mother or sister pregnant first."

"This really resonates with me."

At this time, Xiaoqian kept rubbing her grandpa with her plump breasts.

"Grandpa has replaced you! He has replaced you!"

"Speak quickly!"

"What I want to do the most is to be a woodcutter. Zhiyuan is so shameless. He hasn't even gotten An An pregnant yet. I think I'm the only one who can do it for him!"

"Ah! Grandpa, I have a good idea."

"What's the idea?"

"At our family gathering six months later, we men will do our best to irrigate these women. No one who is not pregnant is allowed to leave."

"Okay! Okay!" The men raised their hands in agreement.

The women just chuckled and scolded.

So everyone drove away together, eager for the next family gathering.

Chapter 50: Chapter 51. Sexual Pleasure (SEX TRAINING WITH HER PARENTS)••SHORT STORY••

Written by Eager_and_Ready

On: www.literotica.com

Summary: A young woman's parents introduce her to sexual pleasure.

Tags: mother, group sex, public sex, masturbation, family sex, mother and daughter, father and daughter, sex training,

Author's note: This story takes place in a historical fiction/fantasy setting, long before modern technology. All characters are 18 or older.

This A Short Story 1 Or 2 Chapters Are Available

....

.

.

.

.

The small city of Kezawa lay nestled along the banks of the Black River, an oasis in the surrounding desert. The modest mud brick homes of the lower classes gave way to luxurious villas of pale stone, resplendent with columns and airy courtyards. Exotic palm trees towered over the bustling street of merchants and traders, selling everything from fruits to jewellry and tokens of the gods. Kezawa was a peaceful trading hub, untouched by the conflicts of distant lands.

All of this was lost on Priya as she lay in her bed, morning sunlight beginning to stream into the open windows. The arid climate necessitated bare windows, which were usually left uncovered by curtains or wooden shutters to allow in the breeze. If the nights did turn cold, Priya and her family used small iron braziers and warm furs to stave off the drafts. Their small villa was situated more on the outskirts of town, so the bustle of the main thoroughfare did not disturb her family.

Priya's heart fluttered slightly as she thought of the events to come, and her groin began to throb. She had recently celebrated the eighteenth anniversary of her birth, and she was now a full woman to her people. The people of the Black Riverlands were sensual and passionate; sex was revered and cherished. As her body began to mature and blossom, she could only watch longingly the courtship of those older than her, yet her developing body demanded more.

Sex was not taboo amongst her people, so privacy was not a priority. When one couple in a household decided to pursue their lusts, they could easily be heard behind the sheer curtains that served as inner room doors. Some Kezawans did not even bother seeking any privacy at all when the mood took them, having sex wherever they desired. Priya and her older sister had spent many nights eavesdropping on the nightly couplings of her parents. Generally, public sex was not uncommon in Kezawa, and certain places in the city were especially known for amorous activities. Priya wasn't entirely sure if it was normal for a couple to copulate as much as her parents did, since they seemed to do it nearly every day. She made a mental note to ask her sister about that aspect of married life the next time they met.

Her mother, Zirah, had told her that today would be the start of her initiation into womanhood, to prepare her for the pleasures of love. Priya's hands moved down to the small tips of her nipples as she fantasized about the events to come. She gasped softly as she teased and pulled the erect buds. Her vulva throbbed and ached in response, and she moved one hand down to the pink, swollen folds. Her finger dipped in between to caress the little nub, and her thighs quivered as she played with herself. Priya had spent many nights exploring her body and learning to bring herself to climax. She longed to feel the touch of a lover, to feel the sacred union between man and woman.

Down the hall, she heard a soft moan. Excitedly, she realized her mother and father were beginning to make love. Priya lay quietly, eager to hear the sounds of their coupling. Soon she heard a muffled slapping sound, and the creaking of a bed. Her mother's moans and cries became more frequent, only interrupted by her father's grunts and groans.

Priya spread her legs wantonly, dipping a finger into her eager hole to spread more of the wetness across her full lips. Her legs shook slightly as she rapidly rubbed the swelling bud between her labia. She tried to fight the building pleasure, but she felt her climax coming swiftly and she let it consume her. Priya cried out as her entire body stiffened; waves of pleasure pounded through her body, centering deep in her groin and lower belly.

Trembling, she brought her hand to her mouth and smelled the sweet, slightly musky odor. She licked and sucked the slippery liquid from her fingers. Priya noticed the passionate sounds from her parents' room were still happening. Intrigued, she rose from the bed, her feet touching the smooth stone floor.

She took a thin robe from the cedar chest by her bed and wrapped it around her body, enjoying the feeling of the silky material against her supple skin. The thin robe did little to cover her womanly figure; anyone could easily see the tempting curves beneath. Such sheer garments were common in the home but also at the rumored fertility festivals, which she had not yet experienced. Her cousin had once told her of lascivious feasts where public coupling was encouraged to honor the gods of lust and sex. Such feasts undoubtedly resulted in hundreds of swelling bellies amongst the Kezawan women. Priya longed to experience the wild lust for herself, perhaps with a young, virile man she didn't even know.

Priya crept down the quiet, dark corridor to her parents' suite. The adjacent bedroom lay mostly empty, as her sister Nefera had since wed and left to be with her husband. The servants' quarters were across the courtyard, by the kitchen and sitting rooms. Her family was affluent enough to have a small staff, but it was nothing compared to the most elite members of Kezawan society. The walls were sparsely yet tastefully decorated with tapestries and murals of natural scenes or depictions of the gods.

At the end of the hall, Priya peered through the thin curtains, captured by the scene before her. Her mother rested on her elbows with her rear exposed and legs spread. Her father was thrusting eagerly behind her, his hands grasping her hips. Zirah's full breasts were shaking from each thrust, and her face was twisted into ecstasy. Priya had witnessed such coupling by dogs in the street, with the male mounting from behind. The wooden bedframe creaked from her father's rapid movements.

"Yes, yes, take me!" her mother screamed. Zirah moaned and cried out as her orgasm came. Her husband, Nabek, gave a few more forceful thrusts and groaned. He leaned over Zirah, panting as his seed spilled into her waiting hole. He softly kissed Zirah's back and withdrew his manhood once the spurts had ceased. Priya stared at the erect shaft, and saw white liquid dripping from the tip. Her parents collapsed into the blankets, skin glistening from the enthusiastic exertion. Nabek's cock slowly grew limp as he rested next to his wife. Zirah's legs were askew, and Priya admired her mother's beautiful womanhood. Her pubic mound was shaven, so the puffy lips and swollen, rosy folds were prominently displayed. A trickle of Nabek's seed spilled from the opening to her womb.

Priya's heart beat rapidly as she watched the end of her parents' coupling. Despite her recent orgasm, her womanly parts were throbbing with need again, and her slick wetness dripped onto her thighs. Zirah and Nabek were now resting in a peaceful embrace, enveloped by the soft sheets. Reluctantly, Priya left them.

She considered returning to her chamber to ease her lust a second time, but her hunger convinced her to visit the kitchens to break her fast. Priya stepped into the courtyard and cool morning air. Inhaling deeply, she admired the pink and lavender hues of the sunrise. At the center of the courtyard, there was a small pool filled with lilies and brightly colored fish. Priya stopped to admire the clouds' reflections upon the still water, and she felt something soft brush against her legs.

"Mika!" she exclaimed happily, and bent down to pet the striped feline. Mika was one of the cherished resident cats, who not only hunted vermin but provided warm company as well. The cat purred and jumped onto the edge of the pool, tail high in the air. "Don't fall into the pool again, Mika," Priya admonished her. "I know the fish are enticing, but they are not for eating!" Mika gave a small meow in response.

Giggling, Priya walked to the kitchens, followed closely by her furry companion. Both the courtyard and dining area were open to the sky, but an enormous canvas awning was stretched across part of the opening to provide shelter from the sun. As she entered through the wide doorway, she was greeted warmly by the head servant. A full-figured woman in her late middle years, Jhanessi ruled over the household staff with a kind yet determined authority. She beamed and embraced Priya.

"I'll fetch you some food, my dear, and some for your little friend," she said as she smiled at Mika. "I understand today your mother will have much to teach you."

"What exactly is she going to teach me?" Priya asked inquisitively. "I know... well, I know it will probably be about sex. But what will I learn? I do know how children are conceived, at least the basic idea..."

Jhanessi smiled knowingly but avoided the question. "It is something everyone must learn once they become adults. My parents taught me before I married, just as your mother and father will teach you. I have no doubts you will enjoy what they have planned." She left Priya at the wooden dining table with her breakfast, and left a small dish of meat for the cats.

Priya ate and drank absentmindedly, lost in her thoughts. The household servents had eaten already and left to perform their daily duties, so she was alone except for Jhanessi and a kitchen maid. They left her to her breakfast and spoke idly as they worked.

With an affluent cloth trader for a father, Priya had been blessed with some luxuries not available to everyone in the Black Riverlands. She did not want for food, shelter, or clothes, and she had been tutored from an early age in reading, writing, and mathematics. Just as her mother aided the family business, Priya too might some day be able to put her education to use. It was not uncommon for women to have their own ventures in her homeland, and it was even more common for wedded couples to run a trade together. When she married, Priya could assist in various aspects of her future husband's livelihood. Her parents had impressed upon her the need for an education, so that she need not depend on marriage for her future. A wife could end up widowed or divorced for various reasons. Nevertheless, Priya could see from her parents' bond that life would much richer with a loving spouse.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the warm voice of her mother. "Good morning, daughter! Did you sleep well?"

"Yes, Mother, did you?" Priya smiled at her mother as she sat down. Zirah's long, black hair spilled over her shoulders in thick waves. Most of the women of Kewaza shared her lightly tanned skin and brown eyes, Priya herself included. Zirah was clad in a soft, richly colored robe that fastened loosely in the front. The robe did little to cover Zirah's ample breasts, and Priya could peer through the slightly spread fabric down to her navel. More than once, Priya had witnessed the appreciative gazes of the manservants as her mother walked past. She knew there were admirers among the female servants as well, for many women enjoyed taking female partners. Priya knew this from experience, as she had on a couple occasions encountered two of the maidservants enjoying a tryst. The gods encouraged love and sex of many kinds, not just between man and woman.

"Yes, it has been a pleasant morning," Zirah purred. "I spent some time with your father before he had to hurry to the market. His cloth shipment embarks with the caravan this morning, so he won't return until later."

Priya blushed, wondering if her parents had heard when she orgasmed this morning, or if they knew she had watched their sex from the door curtain. Sex was a cherished part of life to her people, but she still felt slightly naughty to watch them. It was hard to resist, however, since the sounds of their lust carried so easily down to her bedchamber. Since becoming a woman, Priya had pleasured herself each time she heard her parents rutting. Her need frightened her sometimes with its urgency. Her body almost constantly ached for sex, and she hoped soon she could finally quench that desire.

"I have something important to tell you, Priya," Zirah said. She reached into an inner pocket of her robes and pulled out a small glass vial. As Priya watched, she put the contents of the vial into her tea.

"Drink this," Zirah urged. Priya complied and drained the contents of the cup. "This is extract of Marazi root. If you drink a small vial every day, you will not bear children. This is vital to remember! Do not forget the Marazi every day until you are ready to become pregnant." Priya nodded dutifully, and they conversed idly for the remainder of their meal.

"Now, I think it would be a perfect time to wash," Zirah beckoned to Priya as she rose from the table. "Come with me." Priya followed her to the more private bathchamber.

A generously sized basin lay in the center of the stone tiled floor, and small open windows near the ceiling allowed in plenty of light. Priya noted the towels folded neatly along the edge of the bath, as well as a long cushion. A green-eyed maidservant sat smiling on an ornate bench, her straight black hair cut into a short bob. The steam from the bath caused her thin white robe to cling to her body, and Priya could see every inch of her, just as easily as if she were naked. Priya blushed and greeted her. "Zamara, how are you this morning?"

Zamara seemed to blush in return, and Priya remembered she was one of the maidservants who was fond of other women. "I am very pleased your mother asked me to attend to you today," she smiled coyly. "It was not long ago I earned my full womanhood."

Zirah undressed and gestured for Priya to join her as Zamara watched them both hungrily. Priya trembled slightly as she let her robe fall to the floor, and she stepped down into the steaming pool. The water could be heated, but generally her family used cool water for bathing. Copper piping distributed water for the bathchamber and kitchens, though the rest of the compound was serviced by wells or riverwater from the city canals.

Priya couldn't help but gaze coyly at her mother's body. Her breasts floated enticingly in the steaming water as she leaned back. Priya had seen her nude before, but something about this felt different. She was acutely aware of Zamara's intense gaze watching them both.

Zirah fetched some soap from the edge of the basin and moved closer to her daughter. "Here, let me wash you." Priya felt slightly nervous at first, but her mother was gentle and calm. She closed her eyes and relaxed as her mother's hands rubbed across her body. With her mother's gentle reassurance, Priya returned the favor and began to run soapy hands across her mother's body. She was too shy to touch her mother's heavy breasts, though Priya burned with curiosity and arousal.

Zirah's hands reached Priya's breasts, and Priya gasped slightly. Her mother smiled and continued. "Does it feel good?"

Priya felt her arousal building as her mother's skilled hands brushed across her nipples. "Y-yes..." she stammered.

Zirah smiled. "Good. I'm going to make you feel wonderful, sweet daughter. Today you are going to experience all of the pleasures the body can bring." She gently tugged at Priya's erect nipples, squeezing them between her thumb and forefinger.

Priya gasped and moaned wantonly, her arousal inflamed from her mother's erotic touch. "Oh... oh, Mother... That feels so incredible," she panted. She looked down at her breasts and whimpered as she watched Zirah's skillful fingers at work.

Zirah kneeled low in the pool, bringing her lips up to her daughter's breast. Without hesitation, she closed her lips onto the tender nipple and suckled eagerly. Priya panted and moaned like a whore, unable to contain her pleasure. Zirah flicked her tongue rapidly over the pink bud, and sucked it firmly into her mouth. She bobbed her head back and forth to tug on the tender mound.

Priya gasped for air as her mother switched to the other breast. Her nipple was swollen from the eager suckling, and she wrapped her hands into her mother's soft hair to pull her closer. She felt as if she might burst from the throbbing between her legs. Panting, she looked over at Zamara and saw her lips slightly parted, her nipples prominent against her sheer robe. She licked her lips and stood slowly, letting her robe fall to the floor. Priya's eyes took in the delicate curves of her body; her skin looked smooth and inviting. In the typical tradition of their people, Zamara's mound was bare of hair, and Priya could see the rosy lips of her inner labia.

Zirah withdrew from Priya's breasts, and smiled up at Zamara, who had joined them by the edge of the bath. "Here, Priya, climb up onto this cushion. Zamara, lie down with her, please."

Head spinning, Priya obeyed, and lay down on the soft cushion. Zirah pulled her closer to the edge of the basin and spread her legs. Priya's heart was pounding as Zamara lay down beside her. Her green eyes, full of lust, enveloped Priya as she bent to kiss her.

Priya moaned as Zamara's full lips pressed against hers. She could feel Zamara's soft breasts against her body, and she reached up to caress them. Zamara moaned and delved her tongue into Priya's mouth, darting it in and out. Priya's tongue responded in kind, and they urgently kissed while Zirah watched from between Priya's legs.

Priya ran her hands all over Zamara's body as they kissed passionately. She squeezed Zamara's breasts and gasped when she felt Zamara bite her neck in return. As Zamara planted kisses all over her neck and breasts, Priya suddenly felt warm breath between her legs. Slightly startled out of her fog of arousal, Priya looked down as Zirah pressed her lips up against Priya's vulva. Zirah's tongue darted in between the folds of Priya's womanhood, and she flicked it rapidly over the swollen bud at the center.

Priya cried out as her thighs spasmed. "Dear gods! How are you doing this to me?!" Zirah chuckled, her mouth still buried between her daughter's legs. Priya felt the chuckle as vibrations against her inflamed womanhood, and she moaned in ecstasy as her mother skillfully pleasured her. Beside her, Zamara watched in lascivious enjoyment, and she aroused Priya even further by playing with both of her engorged nipples.

Priya writhed and cried out on the cushion, unable to stand the intense sensations as her mother rapidly lapped at the center of her pleasure. She gasped and whimpered, her head tossing from side to side. Her left arm was wrapped around Zamara, fingers digging into her back, and her right hand clutched at the cushion beneath them. Zirah's tongue worked unceasingly, flicking and darting across Priya's swollen clitoris.

"It's... it's too much," Priya begged. "I can't take it anymore!" Her thighs trembled uncontrollably and she spread her legs wider.

Zirah stopped and kissed the soft lips of Priya's labia. "Yes, you can, sweet Priya," and she resumed the relentless pleasuring of Priya's clitoris. Priya let out a low moan of desperation. Next to her, Zamara chuckled lustily and sat up to get a better view of Priya's naked body. She watched the scene with her legs spread, and she soon began pleasuring herself while she watched the mother and daughter. Priya saw Zamara's fingers moving rapidly over her clitoris, her inner labia swollen and soaking wet with desire. Priya could not tear her eyes away from the erotic sight of Zamara playing with herself. Zamara pumped two of her fingers in and out of her opening, moaning as she found the spot of pleasure just inside. Her fingers made a delightful wet sound as they thrust in and out of the hole.

Suddenly, Priya's arousal exploded into an earth-shattering climax. She screamed loudly as her mother's tongue fluttered over her clitoris, rapid waves of pleasure consuming her. Her mother did not stop until Priya's orgasm had run its course.

Priya felt as if she could faint from the intense pleasure. Her clitoris continued to throb after the orgasm, sending electric shocks through her body. Panting, she looked down at her mother.

Zirah smiled warmly. "Did you like it, sweet girl?" Priya nodded and began to giggle as a wave of euphoria crashed over her. "I'm so glad," Zirah beamed. "Why don't you help our sweet Zamara come while I get dried off?" With that, she rose from the bath and leisurely began drying herself.

Priya reached for Zamara, pulling her down beside her. Zamara smiled and kissed her passionately, guiding Priya's right hand down between her legs. "Here, use two fingers like I did," she encouraged Priya.

Priya obeyed eagerly, pushing two stiff fingers into Zamara's warm, wet hole. Zamara moaned and encouraged her. "That's it, good girl," she said. "Keep thrusting them in and out against that spot!" She reached down to rub her swollen clitoris while Priya eagerly fingered her.

Zamara moaned desperately. "Please, dont stop, Priya!" Priya pumped her fingers rapidly as Zamara's face twisted into pleasurable agony. She clutched the cushion and slightly raised her hips as Priya continued to finger her. Wet, lewd sounds came from her stretched hole, and the noises caused Priya's arousal to build again.

Suddenly, Zamara screamed as she burst into her climax. "Yes! Yes!" Priya could actually feel Zamara's walls spasmimg and contracting around her fingers as she orgasmed. Zamara's head fell back as she smiled and her rapid breathing began to slow. "That was delightful, mistress." She kissed Priya tenderly on her lips and licked the slick wetness from her fingers.

Priya giggled and rose to don her robe again as Zamara departed. Zirah smiled at her daughter. "That was excellent, Priya. See, you can share love with other women as well as men. And the best part, you do not have to worry about an unexpected child!"

Zirah beckoned for Priya to follow her. "Your father will be back soon. Let's go to the bedchamber." They passed back into the cool corridors leading to her parent's suite.

Priya's heart fluttered with excitement and nervousness. Would her first true coupling with a man be with her own father? She was too nervous to ask. They entered the bedchamber, and Zirah prompted her to sit on the comfortable bed. A light breeze wafted through the window openings, gently waving the sheer white curtains. The sunlight illuminated tapestries on the walls. Some depicted scenes of nature, but others were clearly meant for erotic titillation. The tapestry directly in front of the bed depicted an orgy; multiple couples were shown exploring various sex positions in a large room filled with cushions and couches. More people were depicted masturbating on the sidelines.

Her mother fetched a large, leatherbound book from a shelf. The front cover was adorned with an illustration of a phallus penetrating a vulva. "This book will teach you almost everything about sex," her mother said. "It discusses the male and female body, the zones of pleasure, and many positions for intercourse."

Priya felt warmth spread to her cheeks as she leafed through the pages. The book went into great detail and included hundreds of paintings and sketches. One page displayed a large picture of the male organs, both in a flaccid and erect state. Below was the woman's flower, her vulva, spread open. Annotations pointed out different parts of the genitalia. Further pages depicted dozens of sexual positions and erotic techniques, and a side view of inside the woman's womb as the penis pushed up against its entrance. White liquid filled up the canal and entered the awaiting womb.

"Yes, the man's seed is stored in his stones, which dangle below his shaft. When the couple have relations, his penis becomes large and erect, and his seed will burst out inside the woman's flower." Zirah pointed to the illustration. "Your vulva has a passageway to the womb, as I'm sure you know. This opening will expand and become very wet to welcome the man's member." Zirah chuckled. "Of course, the man can come outside of you as well. Or inside your mouth."

Priya blushed. She looked at a drawing of a woman sucking on a penis, and another of a man delving his tongue into a woman's folds. She was no stranger to this after witnessing her parents' nighttime escapades.

"I'm sure you have watched a couple making love already," said Zirah. Priya could not contain her sheepish smile. Zirah giggled, eyes gleaming with mischief. "Don't be ashamed, daughter. We know that you have watched us many times through the curtain. It is good for you to learn how to make love!" Zirah stroked her arm reassuringly. "You can watch us whenever you wish, Priya. The gods intended for us to have lust and desire."

"Yes, I have enjoyed watching you and Father," Priya admitted. "I... touch myself after watching, or while I listen. I know already about the climax of pleasure." She thought fondly of the morning's events.

"The greatest gift that the gods gave to us, one might argue," her mother mused. "It is good that you have already learned how to pleasure yourself. This will help you orgasm when you are with a partner, as you will understand what your body needs to acheive climax."

Zirah arranged herself more comfortably on the cushions. "Now, the potion I gave you this morning will prevent pregnancy. Since your first coupling will be with your father, it is essential that we prevent children. Children born to such a union are not healthy." Seeing Priya's wide-eyed look, her mother halted. "Priya, what is wrong? Do you not wish to have your first experience with Nabek?"

Priya looked bashful, but she shook her head. "No, Father is fine! But I am nervous," she admitted. "I know that parents are usually the first teachers for sexual matters."

Zirah smiled and looked at Priya with gentle eyes. "Just know we would never force you, daughter. As a full adult, you are free to choose your partners. Your father and I are honored to be a part of your initiation into womanhood, if you allow it."

Priya lightly kissed her mother's hand. "Will it hurt? When Father enters me, I mean?" Zirah looked thoughtful.

"I truly doubt it. If you are well and truly aroused, your vaginal canal will be stretched wide and well-lubricated. The wetness that your body creates makes sex pleasurable rather than painful. If you try to have sex with no preparation, the passage is dry and narrow," her mother explained. "Nabek is a skilled and generous lover. He will ensure you are fully ready before he enters you."

Priya's vulva was still throbbing from earlier. "I think the time with Zamara was enough to prepare me. I can feel my womanhood pulsing with my heartbeat." She unconsciously ran her fingers across her chest and bit her lower lip.

Zirah gently pushed Priya down onto the bed as she spread her robe open. Priya's heart quickened as her body was fully exposed to her mother's gaze. "Show me your flower again," Zirah whispered. Priya obedienly spread her legs, feeling the air against the moistness of her vulva. She knew without feeling that she was dripping with warm, slippery fluid.

Zirah murmured her appreciation. "You are certainly wet and swollen, sweet girl. Let me make you ready for your father." She began to softly trace Priya's labia with her fingertip. The sensation inflamed Priya's desire even further, and she breathed heavily.

Her mother teased her for a blissful several minutes as Priya gasped and arched her hips upwards. The throbbing was deliciously pleasurable, yet she ached for more. She yearned for Zirah to penetrate her with her fingers again.

"Ooh, what a lovely sight," Zirah purred. She abruptly rolled off of the bed and reached for something on a small table by the bedside. She showed Priya a small mirror with a silver handle. "Here, let me show you how beautiful your womanhood looks right now." She angled the mirror so Priya could see between her thighs.

"Oh, my..." Priya's labia were incredibly swollen and wet with arousal. Pink, puffy folds swelled from between her vaginal lips and glistened in the light. She reached down and spread the inner labia apart, exposing her entrance and the tiny little bud at the crest of her folds.

"Perfect, you are ready for the sacred union." Her mother beamed. She looked towards the doorway and listened. "We may have perfect timing as well, because I think Nabek has returned!" She moved hurredly towards the hall, leaving Priya naked on the bed.

Priya heard footsteps and her mother smiled. "My love! I'm so glad the caravan did not keep you long." She saw her mother embrace a tall figure in the darkness of the dooway.

"Thankfully not," she heard Nabek say as he released Zirah from his embrace. He froze as he looked past his wife, seeing Priya lying on the bed.

Priya returned his gaze, her heart fluttering. Nabek was a fine-looking man, clean-shaven with closely cropped hair, full lips, and chiseled features. His skin was darkened from working in the sun, and his dark eyes roved approvingly over her body. His mouth spread in a winning smile. "Priya, my daughter. I am glad you did not have to wait long." He strode towards the bed, his eyes fixed on her as he disrobed.

"I've spent the morning with her already," her mother informed him. "We had some special time with Zamara in the bath, and I've been showing her the book. I'm certain she is quite ready for the climax of her initiation into womanhood." Zirah smiled knowingly and pulled a comfortable chair, made for lounging, to face the bed. She reclined upon it comfortably, her robe revealing some of the bare skin beneath.

Nabek's robes fell to the floor, and Priya saw his manhood was already fully erect. Priya had seen no shortage of nude men, and knew her father's member was on the larger side. The thick shaft sprang above his two heavy balls, cleanly shaven. His supple skin gleamed in the light cascading through the windows.

He paced towards her, feet treading softly on the smooth stone floor. Zirah eyed his buttocks appreciatively as he passed her and climbed onto the bed. Priya slid her arms above her head, clutching the sheet as Nabek lay beside her. He propped himself up on one arm as the other caressed Priya's body.

She quivered and moaned softly as he grasped her breasts, one after the other. He pinched her small, dark nipples and licked his lips as they grew hard. His warm brown skin was firm against her flesh, and she felt his penis push into her thigh. He slowly climbed between her legs and leaned down to kiss her breasts.

Priya moaned wantonly as he sucked eagerly at her nipples and rapidly licked them. She instictively pushed her hips up towards his, and she felt his hard cock pressing against her vulva. He sat back, reaching down between Priya's legs. He admired the sight of her as he parted her lips with his thumbs.

Zirah watched from her chair with hooded, sultry eyes. Her hand crept beneath her robe as she watched the erotic scene unfold before her. She quivered with pleasure as she began circling her slippery clitoris. There was no rush, she thought to herself. She would bring herself to the edge and wait to climax when Priya did.

Nabek rubbed the tip of his cock up and down against Priya's clitoris as she panted and strained upwards to meet him. His tip found the entrance to her vagina, and he finally began to push inside her waiting hole. Her arousal had left her elongated and stretched inside, perfectly ready for coupling. Priya cried out feeling her father's thick cock fully inside her. It hurt for a few moments and she clenched her eyes and gritted her teeth, waiting for the sting to abate. Nabek watched her face carefully, unmoving inside her. At last, her face relaxed and she let out a small moan.

She looked up at him in wonder as he began to gently thrust. She could not stop her moans and cries as he moved deeply inside her. "Oh, Father....! Oh, it feels... It feels so good!" Sexual pleasure radiated from deep in her womb and belly, and each thrust made her want more. Her legs splayed wide and her toes curled as Nabek rutted away inside her. He quickened his pace, grunting softly as he enjoyed his daughter's pleasure.

Zirah rapidly rubbed her clitoris as she watched the pair. Her climax was already close, so she had to stop repeatedly before coming too quickly. She offered Priya advice to make her orgasm even more powerful. "Priya, love; rub your clitoris as you do when you touch yourself."

Priya reached down between her legs and felt the girth of Nabek's cock as it slid in and out of her. Following her mother's suggestion, she rapidly rubbed the tiny bud at the top of her folds just as she did when pleasuring herself. In a few moments, Priya could feel something coming, a climax greater than any she'd experienced before.

"Oh, gods!" She felt herself teetering on the precipice. "I'm going to... I'm coming!" Priya screamed as the orgasm took her. Nabek firmly thrust in and held his cock deep inside while her walls contracted rhythmically around it. Priya screamed with each wave of the climax as pleasure overtook every part of her.

Zirah cried out with her orgasm next to them, and it was too much for Nabek to withstand. He moaned and gave a final thrust as his cock exploded into Priya, squirting his seed deep with every pulse. As the climax subsided, he looked down at his daughter beneath him.

Priya was breathing rapidly, and tears streamed from her eyes. Her orgasm had been so powerful that it overwhelmed her. Nabek, having seen similar strong reactions with Zirah, smiled and bent to kiss her cheeks. "You were absolutely perfect, Priya," he beamed. He tenderly wiped her eyes and sat back. Slowly, Nabek withdrew his manhood from Priya. As it came out with a soft wet sound, white fluid spilled out of the opening. He smiled as he enjoyed the sight of his daughter's bare womanhood, swollen, glistening, and covered in his seed.

Nabek lay down beside her and Zirah joined them on the silken sheets. Priya's breathing began returning to normal, and she felt a blush creeping in to her cheeks as Nabek and Zirah smiled at her. She let out a small and breathless giggle as Zirah pecked her on the cheek.

"I'm so proud of you, Priya! You have undergone the sacred union and are now a full woman! The gods are pleased on this day," her mother said with elation.

"Yes," Nabek agreed. He stretched langorously and gave Priya a relaxed smile. "Now you can join in the sacred union whenever you desire, with whomever you desire, as is the joy of every man and woman among our people."

Priya smiled, her heart full of joy. No one but the gods knew what the future would hold, but she awaited it with open arms.

~End~

Chapter 51: Chapter 52. Leo Finds A Shapeshifter (ShapeShifter)••SHORT STORY••

Written by storyteller1999

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary: Leo finds a shapeshifter, who can transform into anyone

Tags: emma watson, hayley atwell, sci-fi,hilary duff, elizabeth olsen, titanic, megan fox, victoria justice, beyonce, scarlett johanson

This A Short Story 1 Or 2 Chapters Are Available

....

.

.

.

.

On a Friday afternoon, Leonard (AKA Leo) didn't have anything better to do, so he grabbed his mobile, switched on the VPN, and surfed through some porn websites. After searching through the pages, he finally realized what he wanted to watch. He searched for stepmom and stepson in the search box as he grabbed the lube, and tissue, with his shorts down to his knees and blanket up to his thighs.

The video started with a voiceover, and one rather interesting thing that Leo figured was that the particular porn video was 48 minutes long and had a story to it which made sense. But as soon as Julia Ann came on screen, saying, 'but you're my...stepson.' Leo lost the focus on the story, the sense, and started admiring her curves, beauty, and especially her tits.

48 minutes later, the porn concluded, and by then, Leo was more than determined to watch one more video of Julia Ann. But he wondered if he could find something else as good as this. He searched a few more pages and found nothing but 20 minutes' worth of disappointment.

That's when a video suggestion appeared before his eyes. It was a video of Dani Daniels, but not typical porn with dicks and penetration and cum. It was a Jerk off instruction type thing where Dani pretended or behaved like a step-sister and teased him as she instructed to stroke his cock.

That was when the lube seemed useful. He applied some on his dick and started stroking slowly, breathing intensely through his mouth to remain and try to last long; for the instruction, the video was 20 minutes long, and Dani was already topless by the first five minutes.

Leo had an inferiority complex where he couldn't last longer than a minute. It always bothered him, and he continued to do so. But right then, with Dani praising his dick, he didn't worry whether he would last long or not.

Five minutes into the video, Dani was topless, massaging her tits, teasing him, and he started stroking his dick. Six minutes into the video, Dani spread her legs, revealing her pink panties as she said, 'Give me your big cock to me.'

He came on himself. Now the tissue seemed useful.

He kept his mobile aside as he lay on the bed, a little tired and refreshed at the same time. A few minutes later, he cleaned up the mess by disposing of the soaked tissues in the bin, washed and got dressed and ready for a small walk, maybe even a burger, French fries, and coke.

It was close to 5 PM when he left the house; when his beautiful blonde-haired mother was sitting on a sofa in the living room and reading a book, while his stubborn and stout father sat adjacent to his mother and scrolled through his mobile looking over his glasses like Tom Huckleberry's grandmother would do.

It was a 20-minute walk to the diner, and on the way, he decided he would return and go through the woods. He had nothing special or important to do the next day or the day after. Hence the stroll becomes even more casual and slower.

When he reached the diner, he sat at the last table and ordered a burger, French fries, and coke. Sat through the process patiently till his order was delivered by a new face. A petite young woman with wavy brown hair that reached to her neck. He didn't dare start a conversation with the waitress simply because he didn't dare to do so.

But he did one thing. He looked at her tits, and above her right pocket was her name tag. Chloe was her name, and that's all he could do. She gave a sweet smile and walked back when he noticed something else. That wonderful ass on her was something.

Soon, he finished his snack or pre-dinner or whatever that was and strolled back home through the woods just as he wanted. It was past 6, and it was dark in the woods. Barely enough light to see a tree nearby. Halfway into the woods, Leo regrated the idea of a walk inside the woods after dusk. He continued strolling with the help of the flashlight from his mobile.

But even with the flashlight, he barely walked steadily without hitting the tree branches, tripping on the shallow roots, knocking his feet to a stone and buried boulders. And eventually, his feet, stuck in a mix of thin shallow roots, tripped and fell over as his mobile flew nearby.

'Fucking hell!' he moaned as he searched for his mobile on all fours. 'Stupid fucking idea.' He cursed himself as he continued searching.

And somewhere near a tree, he found something minute glowing, and Leo assumed that it would be his mobile lying with the torch facing the ground. But when he approached the glowing light and picked it up, it was nothing like a mobile.

It was a rough, irregularly round-shaped object. In his hands, the object glowed brighter. Only then did he realize it was a peculiar heart-shaped stone with some designs that more or less looked like some ancient writings, which glowed in blue and yellow.

'What the hell?' Leo said, puzzled, as the light got stronger and stronger, almost lighting up the whole place. In the bright eye blinding light, Leo spotted his mobile and grabbed it quickly with the other hand still holding the glowing rock.

Still puzzled kept looking at the rock and its designs through which light came out. As he kept looking, he gradually realized that the rock was also getting warmer. Soon, the rock started reaching the boiling temperature by which Leo dropped the stone, and it fell right on top of a boulder, breaking the heart-shaped stone into pieces.

To add to Leo's amazement, he saw dark smoke emerge from the shattered pieces. The smoke was dense, dark, and almost had a physical ability. For Leo, it was like he was a sci-fi cum fantasy movie, releasing the world's doom.

The thick black smoke raised to about six feet but didn't raise past that or dissolve; instead, it accumulated and grew big and big until it was a 6 feet tall 3, feet, wide body of black smoke in an oval form. This mind-numbing sight didn't stop there. A crackle of lighting noise came from within the smoke body.

Leo stepped behind half, minded to run away, while the rest of the mind convinced him to stay and watch it. That's when he saw yellow lightning crackle within the smoke body, more than twice and then again and again until Leo lost count of it. It was the birth of an electric man inside the smoke.

And everything came to a halt, and silence remained. Even the crickets in the woods stopped chirping. The smoke started to dissolve like a fog being cleared by an intense breath. The smoke disappeared slowly, revealing a tall naked woman with long blonde hair. She had a pretty face with a confused look in her startling green and blue eyes. Her skin, though, was moist as if she had walked through miles in a mist.

But a moment after admiring her, his eyes settled on her perky ample tits and then slowly explored her body, her broad waist and thick and long thighs, and between those thighs was a bush that covered the priority part.

Despite her alluring beauty and her perfect seducing body, he had a fear crawling through his nerves. After all, she appeared out of nowhere, perhaps the giant smoke body. And more so, she stood naked in the middle of the woods.

If he could describe the beauty and perfect body of the naked woman with references to well-known actresses, then it would be as follows- Her face was close to that of Rachel Weisz, which had a glowing nature. Her breast could easily be compared to Jessica Biel's. Her broad waist and thighs were close to Hilary Duff's.

'Who...Who are you?' Leo asked tentatively.

'You...set me free?' she said in her sweet but damp voice. As if she hadn't spoken in a long time.

'I...Um, maybe? I don't know.' Leo said, terrified, as he took a few steps behind. 'Who are you?' He repeated.

'I am Laufey.' She answered as she looked at her body and ran her fingers over her waist, breast, and bush. But she never felt shy and took an effort to cover her body, at least her boobs and bush.

'Okay? That doesn't answer anything other than your name.' Leo said, even more, terrified by the way Laufey spoke. Slowly and carefully, as if she had all the time in the world.

She stood idle, then spread her hands and raised her head. She started glowing, or at least the invisible ancient letters, just like the heart-shaped stone. The glowing blue light became brighter and brighter, and it stopped abruptly when Laufey bent forward and went to a kneeling position, gasping for breath.

Leo didn't dare to take a step forward, but he had a hint of worry when she abruptly went to her knees.

'You...you alright there? Laufi is it?' he asked.

'I am bound to you?'

'Is that a question you're asking me or asking yourself? And...and you're bound to me?' Leo asked hesitantly.

'How is this possible?' she asked as she raised her head and looked at him.

'How is any of this...possible?'

'Who are you...you sweet kid?' she asked calmly.

'I asked you first...I mean, um...I am Leonard. Leonard Duncan. But you can call me Leo. And I am not a kid. I am 18. '

'Duncan? You can't be...not after what I did to you. How are you even alive?' Laufey asked with a bit of stress to the question. This threw Leo off the edge, scaring him the most.

Laufey stood up with dry leaves and mud on her knees. She took a step forward, to which Leo took five steps behind before his back met a tree.

'Look Laufi...'

'I am Laufey.'

'Yes, Laufey, I don't know who you are. I haven't seen you, like ever in my life. I...have no idea what you're talking about. Do you even know me?'

'Finlay,' Laufey muttered.

'I am sorry?'

'Finlay Duncan. I saw Finlay Duncan.' Laufey said, rather confused. This was an odd comfort, yet Leo was terrified about the fact that she appeared out of nowhere through magical means.

'I am not Finlay Duncan, and I have no idea who that is.' He said as he reached into his pocket to grab his mobile. Only then did he realize it was broken and useless at that point. No 911 call now.

'Where am I? what has happened.... around here.' Laufey looked around her, and she could see the dark woods everywhere and nothing else.

'Laufey, who are you? I mean, you appeared out of...Smoke? Or from that stone.?' He asked as he pointed out the broken pieces.

'I am Laufey, a shapeshifter.' She answered as if saying she was an accountant. Even the fact that such a pretty hot woman like her being an accountant could be barely believable. But shapeshifter?

Nevertheless, Leo did believe her because, after all, her grand entry through and lightning would tell otherwise. But he couldn't comprehend what to make of it.

'Shape...shifter? As in, you can change forms into anything?' Leo asked out of curiosity.

'I can change into anyone. Not anything.'

'Can you change into my...well, Chloe, the waitress from the diner?'

'If I see them once, I can change. I have to see Chloe, the waitress, if you want me to transform into her.'

'Okay...' still trying to bind the things into his mind. 'Critical question first. Are you going to kill me?'

'I can't, Leo.'

'That's good news. Is it because I set you free?'

'No, it's because I am bound to you.'

'What do you mean?'

She stood back idle once again and spread her arms again, revealing her body more clearly. This time Leo focused on her assets as the blue lights glowed from the invisible letters engraved on her skin.

'This spell binds me to the one who sets me free. But...' she said as she brought her hands back, and the light faded gradually.

'But what?'

'Only a few bloodlines hold that capacity.'

Leo felt a chilling sensation in his right palm with which he picked up the stone. As he looked at his palm, there was a minor, and beads of blood remained there as if the warmth of the stone had printed it on his palm.

'So, you're saying...one moment. You're saying that you are a shapeshifter, which is crazy, but I can't also deny the fucking fact that you came from that creepy ass of a stone. And also that I am from a special bloodline that can set you free or...or bind you to me somehow. Is that what you're saying.' Leo spoke confidently, trying to overcome his fear of her, especially after she said she couldn't kill him.

'Yes,' Laufey said very mildly as if she had the world peace in her mind.

'Okay, wait, if you're a shapeshifter and you can shift into anyone you see, then you've seen me, and you're still seeing me. Shapeshift into me, Leo. Then we'll talk.'

'If that is what you want, Leo.' Laufey answered as the skin between her breasts and her forehead and navel started to spread, which looked as if her cells were disappearing and appearing at a molecular level.

It didn't take longer than a second, and Laufey stood before Leo as himself, except naked. The green sweatshirt, or the blue jean he was wearing, wasn't there, neither his shoes nor his watch. But skin to skin, eye to eye, head-to-head, it was a xerox copy of Leo.

Leo scrutinized the poly Leo inch by inch. The length of the hair, the moisture of the skin, the size of the muscles, everything was Leo. Even his semi-hard flute with shrunken balls.

'Fuck me in hell,' Leo muttered. That moment for Leo was like pouring hot water on his ass and ice cubes on his crotch. Couldn't make anything out of it.

'Okay, great. Now let's, I don't know. Let's go home?'

'If you want me to come with you....'

'Yes, please. I also want you to shapeshift into your old form. Into Laufey. Looking at a naked copy of myself is very odd and uncomfortable.'

Another second later, she had transformed into a pretty naked woman when she emerged from the smoke.

'Perfect, but you still need clothes.' Leo said, looking at her tits and her bush.

'I don't have one.'

'Yeah, I know I am just...Thinking.' Leo wondered for a minute how to take Laufey, the beautiful young naked woman, into his house without anyone spotting. It wasn't broad daylight, which was a good thing in many ways, but still, there would be so much light, and it was just 7; hence people would still be wandering the streets. 'Just follow me for now.' Leo said as he started walking towards his home.

When they reached the edge of the forest, Leo could see his house at the corner of the street, almost isolated, but still, he thought of the bright street lights and lights that shun bright in the houses along the street. At least 8 houses had to cross before they reached his home. And to make things worse, people were walking their dogs, and a few jogging at night.

'There's no way we can get to my house without getting, I mean without them spotting a naked woman. We'll wait until it's deserted to something close to that. Until then, why don't you tell me how you got into that stone, what you did back then from whatever time you were created or born or whatever? Tell me how it started, and you are here, basically everything.' Leo said as he walked away from the edge back into the woods, a little deeper as Laufey followed him.

'What year is this?'

'It's 2022.'

Laufey stood in utter silence as if she had frozen into a statue.

'Laufey? You're starting to creep me out more now. Yes, no, anything?' Leo asked as he got closer, his fear hidden in this mind's attic.

'I was born in 1328, during winter. It was a very bad winter, as my mother would say. I was a normal girl when I was born. I was human until a very long time. My father was a trader, and my mother cared for the farm, the cows, lambs, and pigs. I had two brothers and a sister. I was the youngest one. Until I was 19, everything went like a normal human life should.

But, somewhere in the monsoon that year, my brothers and I went for a boar hunt.

'We should go now.' Leo informed as he moved to the edge while Laufey followed him a step behind. 'You stay here. Don't move. Maybe...maybe you just transform into me and wait here. Just 2 minutes. Okay?'

Even before Laufey could answer, Leo jumped out of the border of the woods and made a run to his home. Meanwhile, Laufey stood there, transformed into Leo, and said the real Leo ran furiously.

A few minutes later, Leo came running back with a duffel bag. He looked around and made sure he wasn't being followed or watched. He got to Laufey, who was the fake Leo now.

'Change back to yourself.' Leo said, gasping for breath.

He opened the duffel bag and pulled out a pair of jeans just like the one he was wearing and a justice league t-shirt. 'Wear them.' He said as he pulled out a pair of shoes and socks.

Laufey changed back to a pretty woman a got dressed. Only after that did Leo realize that Laufey looked 10 times better than anyone woman in the town. He couldn't control the excitement, and he blurted the words. 'god damn, you're so fucking hot.'

The only thing Leo found unmatchable was that she looked like the hottest 30 or 35-year-old woman, though she was at least 700 years old. Once she got dressed, they both made a run for his house.

Surprisingly Laufey ran faster than Leo could imagine. They both reached the back side of the house and jumped the fence with Leo on the lead. He slowly opened the back door, very carefully focused on not walking anyone up.

Leo first sneaked in, looking around like a robber entering the house. No one in sight, and even better, no noise from anywhere within the house. Leo signed Laufey to get in, but Laufey was already past that and was standing behind him. He felt like the star comedian in a sitcom at that moment.

He then grabbed Laufey by her wrist and successfully climbed up the stairs and into his room. Leo took a deep breath about his adventure, smuggling a 700-year-old shapeshifting pretty woman into his house, into his room.

'This is where you live?' Laufey asked as she looked around the mess of a room where Leo spent his days playing video games, doing homework, watching porn, and jerking off.

It was a typical bachelor bedroom with an undone bed and a dustbin with used tissues. Four posters of Fight Club Brad Pitt smoking, Megan Fox in the shortest dress from Transformers, Elizabeth Olsen in her latest Wanda costume from the Doctor Strange Movie, and there was a 3 feet tall poster of Leo's ever-disturbing crush Emma Watson posing has Hermione Granger from Harry Potter the Deadly Hallows. Finally, when Leo shut the door behind him, there was yet another poster, perhaps the biggest poster of about 5 feet tall at least - Scarlett Johansson in her iconic red dress from which her plump breast was looking to burst out.

'Which one of these lovely women is your mother, sister, and mate?' Laufey asked rather sincerely. This gave a quick giggle to Leo while also, in his mind, he had wished for many things. Only now, he had a chance for those dreams to come alive.

'None of them. They are actresses, a few of my favorites, actually.'

'Oh, they are pretty. Laufey turns around and lets her eyes explore the rest of the room.

'Um, I need a reason if my mom or dad suddenly barges in and sees you...I mean, I won't be able to explain it to them. You're so beautiful and all, but you are still way older than me in the physical sense. I mean, not that you look old, it's just I am too young, as in I am 19, but still, you know...' Leo felt his tongue stutter, lips stammer, and brain freeze.

'I'll just stop talking for a minute.' He closed his mouth with both hands and looked at the rug for a moment before speaking. 'Can you turn into someone younger, around 18, 19, or twentyish, something like that?'

'I can shapeshift into anyone; I have to see them. That's all. You want me to look like her?' Laufey raised her hand and pointed towards Megan Fox. 'Or maybe that woman?' she moved her hand slightly to the left and pointed to Elizabeth Olsen.

'Basically, you look the same age as they do, someone younger...' Leo returned to thinking mode.

'What about her then?' Laufey now pointer her hand at Emma Watson.

'No way. I very much want you to, but she's way too famous. It'd be very chaotic in many aspects.' Somewhere in the mid-sentence, Leo had an idea, an image of someone.

'Crystal, Crystal Reed. Can you shift into Crystal Reed?' He moved to the left and right as if a crab caught his balls, and then finally, he moved toward the table, threw his broken mobile phone, grabbed the laptop, and switched it on. It took barely 5 seconds for the system to power up, but it felt like an eternity to Leo.

He typed in Crystal Reed, and the search result showed a beautiful woman in a bikini in most of the images, and in a few, she lay on her perfect bare body with her hands covering her nipples. It wasn't her latest picture that he showed, but one in which she was 21 years old but looked even younger than that.

'Her, can you shapeshift into her?' Leo turned the laptop towards Laufey as she leaned forward to look closer. 'Can you?'

'Yes, Leo.' She answered as she stood back and let her skin disappear and appear, and in seconds, she was Crystal Reed and not Laufey anymore. The jeans she wore were a perfect fit around her ass, while the shape of her boobs was essentially in a good view under the t-shirt.

'Fucking hell,' Leo muttered.

'Now, If you change into someone else, like yourself, and we head out since you've already seen how Crystal Reed, can you change back into her again without me showing you her picture every time?'

'Yes, Leo. I just have to have seen the person once.'

'Great, that's so fucking cool.'

Leo had something, perhaps many things, in mind. As hot as Crystal Reed was (who he discovered from Instagram), she was just a disguise. Leo had a different taste. One other thing he could get out of Laufey disguising himself as Lauren is that he could just take her to the college, pub, or anywhere he liked and make out with her before his bullies, and he had even more nasty plans.

'Okay, now remember, this is how you look whenever someone is around. Cool?'

'Understood, Leo.' Laufey smiled.

'Now, one more thing, I'll call you by the name whom you have transformed into, like, you're now in the form of Crystal Reed, and I shall call you Crystal Reed. Cool?'

'Yes.'

'And, about you, how do you go by. I mean, do you sleep, eat? Do basic human things?' Leo asked as he got up, and he now stood taller than Lauren.'

'Yes, Leo, I was a human; this shapeshifting is an extra ability that altered my human conditions, such as my mood, emotions, and thinking process. I think my immortality also accounts for these changes. Initially, even after becoming this...shapeshifter, I did feel all those things, even fell in love, but. Eventually, he grew old, and I remained the same as I watched him die.' This shut Leo's mouth for a moment.

Now even he started to think about his life and his mortality. Suddenly, he saw an advertisement for a movie suggestion for Texas Chainsaw Massacre (2003). This changed his mood.

'I...I have many wishes on my bucket list. Do you have any wishes? I can try to fulfill it if it's in my power.'

'Fulfilling your wishes would be my wishes. Because you released me, and I am bound to you. You have a short life, Leo. Live it.'

'Great!' Leo said, glad he had moved past the uneasy conversation. He typed something on his laptop and showed Lauren a picture of a woman. 'Can you transform into her?'

'Of course.' Lauren said as her skin went into the process of shape-shifting. Then she appeared before Leo as a 30-year-old Hillary Duff.

'Wow!' Leo exclaimed as he stood up, staring at the firm, ample breast squeezed under her t-shirt, with strong arms and thick thighs which filled her Jeans. Leo touched her face, cheeks, and lips, unaware of the seduction.

'Ca...Can I?' Leo asked as he looked at her two pointing tits, with his other hand resting on her clavicle.

'Anything you want, Leo.' Hillary answered in a whisper.

With no second thought, Leo's hand slowly moved down, grabbed her left breast, and gently squeezed it. Submerged in the hotness of her body, especially her tits, he leaned forward and pressed his lips on hers.

There was no resistance, which encouraged Leo, and he slowly slid his tongue inside her mouth. Leo, on the other side, had let himself into the moment, got close to her even more, and pressed his crotch against her thick thighs.

'Leo, these clothes are...tight and suffocating me.' Hilary whispered, with Leo's lips nibbling and pecking hers.

'Oh shit, sorry. Just hold on a minute.' Leo said, breaking the kiss, and looked at the laptop screen for something and rushed out of the room. 'You can remove them.' He said while closing the door behind him as he left.

Hilary did what he asked. She removed the t-shirt, let her firm tits in the air, and struggled to remove the pants. But she managed eventually and stood naked in an empty bachelor's room.

A minute later, Leo returned holding a set of inner wears. But he couldn't speak anything he wanted to say while entering the room. Hilary duff's busty tits and hell-bending thick thighs, not to mention her curves.

'I...These are 32A bras. My mom's. You can wear these or not,' Leo said tentatively.

'Yes, thank you, Leo.' Hilary got close to him and took the bra and panties from his hand, keeping a seductive smile on her face, while Leo's focus was shifting from her tits to ass to thighs and back to her tits in the loop.

Hilary managed to find the mechanism of wearing a bra and covered her tits perfectly well, showcasing the firmness, with cleavage deep enough to stick his dick all the way in. The panties didn't cover much except for her bush down between her thighs.

'oh my god, you're amazing.' Leo said as he threw himself upon her, pressing his and pushing his tongue into her mouth while groping her tits, and his other hand rummaged her buffy ass. His crotch was pressed against her thighs again. It felt so unreal to Leo, but not for long.

He rubbed his crotch on her thighs, and in return, Hilary hugged her tight and pressed his ass towards her. It wasn't long before he came in his pants. Post-nut clarity is a messed up feeling, and Leo went through one.

He broke the kiss, stopped rubbing, and gasped for a moment, somehow feeling inferior. 'I came.' He said between huge breaths, he let out in her mouth.

Chapter 52: Chapter 53. ANA DE ARMAS (Ana Speeding Ticket)••SHORT STORY••

Arthur: Noj

On: tags.literotica.com

Ana de Armas sat behind the wheel of her new Mercedes, a C-class coupe that she'd recently acquired due to her recent Hollywood successes. She was on location filming her latest movie, another action thriller that she hoped would set theatres alight come release but that was months away into the following year. She was just focused on getting things done for now and hoped the quality of production would be as good as it all seemed.

She was on her way to an evening with some of her friends from the movie and had opted to drive into the city after a day off. She'd been out hiking and taking a rest, just getting away from it all in the bright sunshine of the summers day before coming back into the city later on to have dinner and some casual drinks. The intention was to leave the car at a secure parking lot and then catch a cab back to her hotel after the night wrapped up, but for now she was still driving in.

It was early evening and traffic was building, it never seemed to abate frankly in some places, so after the enjoyment of getting her new car out onto some winding roads in the hills with a bit of space it was extra frustrating. She was sat behind the wheel in the leather seat, her bare legs pressed to it under her short summer dress, big sunglasses covering her eyes and feet daintily working the pedals through simple shoes. She'd save the heels for the night out.

She was nearing her destination at last but the traffic was agonising, including some person in front of her that dragged their ass towards a green light and then just conveniently nipped through before it turned red to leave Ana's Mercedes stranded at the light. After cursing them out aggressively, and pointlessly, through the windscreen, she sat waiting for a couple more minutes as all the different stages changed and cycled through until it eventually got back to hers.

The road ahead was clear for a few hundred yards, a symptom of the way the light pattern worked, with a bit more space on her desired road turning to the right. As the light changed she revved the engine up and released the brake, flooring the accelerator pedal as it went green and freed her once more. The tyres spun up with a squeal, traction control lights flashing over the dashboard as they suddenly skittered, the system controlling the spin to propel the Mercedes forwards rapidly.

She was shoved back into her seat with a laugh, feeling the G-force as the revs climbed then shifted sharply into the next gear as the auto box balanced power and torque expertly. The cars in front at the next light were approaching fast and she gave it just a blink more before standing on the brakes, the coupe growling throatily as she lifted the throttle and stood it on its nose. She rapidly slowed behind the cars but was pleased to find the right hand turn going and just joined onto the cars ahead and swept round onto the next road.

It was a piece of seeming good fortune and she felt good...right up until a police motorbike swept round the corner behind her and turned on his lights.

"Shit!" she exclaimed, looking in the mirror, feeling a cold rush of adrenaline as he pulsed his siren and gestured for her to pull over.

"Ah fuck, fuck, fuck, dios Mio" she muttered, mumbling into her native Spanish as she saw a quieter road on the right ahead of her and indicated. The cop behind stuck on her tail as she slowed and pulled round into the road, cruising a hundred yards or so from the junction to pull over. He stopped behind her and kicked down his stand as Ana shut off the engine, fumbling her purse onto her lap to get her documents.

"Fuck," she muttered, knowing she'd been stupid as she rolled down the window to await him.

"Good evening ma'am," he addressed her, polite but professional.

"Hey," she managed.

"Licence and registration please," he instructed. Ana did as she was asked, handing over her details to him. He took them and read quickly but carefully through the documents to make sure they were all up to date...and quickly noticed her name. Recognising her from films like Blade Runner, he was immediately interested and glanced from the photo to her under the guise of making sure the details were right.

"Ok miss, this is in order," he said, handing them back to her.

"Thank you," she said, taking them as he looked over the new Mercedes coupe.

"I'm sure you know why I pulled you over," he said, looking her in the eye.

"Yeah, I was speeding."

"Speeding and reckless driving. That burnout you did away from the lights there. You can see how busy it is, there's people all over and that's not safe," he told her sternly, commanding tones to his voice.

"I know, I'm sorry," she mumbled, looking down. She'd learnt it was far better to be humble and amenable if things like this happened, not some diva making out she was somehow exempt.

"Then why did you do it? If you know."

"I'm just frustrated with all this traffic and I lost my temper," she tried.

"We're all frustrated with traffic. You think I'm not frustrated with all this? I don't need pretty Hollywood types coming into all this making it worse," he said.

"Ok, I understand," she replied. She really couldn't say much as she waited for whatever punishment.

"I'm giving you a ticket," he said, writing it out in front of her as she'd expected, "and you need to come downtown."

"What?" she blurted out, suddenly more alert to it all.

"I'll call for a tow truck and have you picked up," he said.

"For speeding?" she asked.

"Speeding and reckless endangerment of other road users. This is no joke."

"Come on, please, I've got a thing in the city, I can't go to the station and I really don't want to," she said, knowing that would make publicity in the wrong way.

"Ma'am, you hit eighty on your little temper tantrum, you're going downtown," he said firmly.

"Please, is there any way we can work this out?" she asked, voice pleading and suggestive. She hope she could make a deal and knew he was interested. He clearly knew who she was and had seen the way he'd glanced down her pretty sundress and over her smooth, sexy legs as she sat in the car.

"Work this out?" he asked, barely looking over his pad as he completed the ticket. Ana steeled herself as her heart squeezed, knowing what she was suggesting to him, taking the chance in a quick decision as she decided she didn't want to get arrested for this. He was a handsome looking guy in decent shape, maybe in his forties. It was hard to tell with the motorcycle gear he was wearing but she was sure she could have fun and get rid of this ticket, and he was clearly ripe for the suggestion.

"Yeah, maybe I can make you forget that ticket and we can just make this up between us," she said softly. She reached up to pull her dark glasses off, letting him see her gorgeous face and pretty eyes in the low afternoon sun.

"Between us, huh?" he said, tearing the ticket off the pad.

"Yeah, just us," she smiled.

"What did you have in mind?" he asked carefully and in that moment Ana knew that she had him. All she had to do was close the deal...and open her legs.

"A private punishment," she smiled, a naughty little smile that said it was exactly the kind of telling off he thought. Wanting to make it clear, she reached down and hooked the hem of her little summer dress, gathering the red and white patterned fabric up to slowly reveal her toned thighs and then expose her panties, a contrasting black thong with red pouting lips all over them, concealing the treasures beneath.

"I think we can definitely make a deal then," he said with a smile as she controlled her breathing heart racing, "when and where?"

"I'm going out now, like I said, but how about you come by my hotel tomorrow and we can work all this out?"

"Sure, where?" he asked. Ana turned and looked in her purse, pulling out a card she knew she had for a hotel near to where the studio had put her up for filming. She didn't want him coming there, so other people working with her caught onto anything mostly, so she figured she could get a place nearby and have him over there.

"This place," she said, handing over a card for the Wayfarer hotel in downtown. Her skirt was still bunched up at her waist but she made no effort to cover herself for him.

"Wayfarer? Sure I know it, what time?" he asked.

"About midday? That work alright?" she replied.

"Sure that works, what room?" he said. Ana was impressed by his directness and attention to the details, not letting her off the hook.

"What's your name?" she asked.

"Officer Anderson. Tom," he replied.

"Ok, Officer Anderson," she said, addressing him properly, "I'll leave word for you at the desk. Just go to reception and tell them, they'll give you the message."

"Sounds great," he smiled. Internally he was buzzing, knowing he'd got the luscious Ana de Armas on the hook for this by the fortune of a random traffic stop, but he wasn't going to look a gift horse in the mouth.

"Anything else?" she asked, wanting to make a break and carry on with her evening. His eyes looked down again, locked on the smooth panties and her gorgeous legs.

"You want them?" she asked with a smile, the idea popping into her head. It could only help to sweeten the deal.

"Yeah," he grinned. Ana gave a naughty smile in return and then reached down to shove her dress back down, covering herself before reaching underneath it and grabbing hold of her underwear. Pushing up on her feet, she pulled the warm fabric down and sat back into the seat, slipping them easily down her smooth legs and off her dainty feet before turning to the window and offering them through the gap.

"As requested," she teased.

"As promised," he smiled, handing her the ticket in his other hand as he took her cute thong, quickly tucking it into his pocket.

"I thought you weren't giving me a ticket?" she pouted.

"I'm not...if we close our little deal tomorrow. For now I still have the ticket for you just in case," he smiled. He had her covered and she knew she couldn't back out of it, unless she wanted to be hauled into the station.

"Don't worry, we will," she smiled, a little flick of her eyebrows as she dropped the ticket aside on the seat.

"Until tomorrow then, and wear that dress," he said, their interaction over for the time being but giving her a last instruction.

"Until tomorrow...and bring your handcuffs," she added, a devilish flick of her tongue crossing her lips.

"You got it," he smiled, her desire for playful punishment clear.

"Good evening, Officer Anderson," she said politely, blowing him a kiss and then sliding her sunglasses back on.

"Have a good night," he said, smiling as he turned and walked back to his bike. Ana gave a sigh, letting out a breath she hadn't been aware she was holding, smoothing her skirt down as she looked in the mirror. Anderson tucked his things away and stepped over the bike, starting it up then turning the big cruiser round with fantastic skill in the narrow street to accelerate away back towards the main road.

Ana gave him time to leave and closed the window, pressing the button to fire the car back up and let the air conditioning blow coolly into the cabin again. She looked at the ticket, knowing her way out of it awaited tomorrow; the thought was illicit and exciting, a scandalous deal made for her body as payment...and she couldn't wait. She carefully pulled away and turned the car around, heading back out to where she had been and onward towards her night with friends.

* * *

Tom Anderson got out onto the main road and revved his bike hard, just letting the thrill of it all overtake him as he accelerated with the traffic and let it cross his mind for a moment. Ana de Armas, the gorgeous actress, was going to be his...if she followed through with it and didn't just leave her lawyer to make it all go away of course. He just figured it was 50-50 and he'd find out tomorrow. Even if he didn't get to fuck her like she promised he still had her panties, tucked safely in his pocket.

He'd only recently gone back on the streets, having been behind a desk for years mostly at the behest of his wife while their kids grew up. However their recent divorce, which had all been completed a few months earlier, had been a catalyst for change. He'd found himself in his mid-40s, restless and frustrated, unable to just stay in the station and work what came across his desk and as a result had asked for a transfer back out onto the streets.

His superiors had been reluctant since he did a good job but had eventually decided to send him back out, if only until he got his fill. That was only a matter of weeks before and now, being out there on the mean streets of Los Angeles he'd pulled Ana de Armas in more ways than one. He'd stayed in good shape and handling the big bike around was no problem, and he was sure it'd helped in Ana making him such an offer to pay her fines. He wasn't going to question it too much and simply hoped she would show up the following day.

Her card was tucked in alongside her underwear and he couldn't help but keep checking it throughout the rest of his shift, making sure it hadn't gone anywhere. It hardly mattered as he had the details of the hotel and time memorised, not letting this chance slip through his fingers. A perfect post-divorce tonic to lift his spirits right up he figured and the soft panties shortly off the petite Cuban only stiffened his cock.

As he sat on his sofa that night playing with them, idly twisting and turning the underwear gently in his fingers, he fought the compulsion to wrap them around his hard cock and stroke it to thoughts of what he might do to her, figuring he could do that any time. Instead he refrained, saving himself and every drop of his load for the gorgeous Latina the following day. A fitful nights sleep beckoned, thoughts of Ana keeping him awake, but a sip of whisky helped him save his energy and rest easily in readiness for her.

* * *

Ana woke up the next morning a little groggy, having enjoyed one too many glasses of wine with her friends the night before. However before the evening of drinks and fun she'd rung the hotel and made a reservation for one day in a nice but everyday double room of the hotel, opting for one with a king size bed. It wasn't too fancy or ostentatious, and therefore wouldn't draw additional attention to whoever was staying in it.

She pulled herself out of bed and got ready, putting a few things in a bag including the little summer dress she'd had on the day before when she'd been pulled over. The whole situation was a deal after all so it made no sense not to give him exactly what he wanted, and she included a sexy sheer black underwear set to contrast starkly against the bright, cute summer dress. She took a cab there, not bothering to get her Mercedes back out of parking, and got to the hotel where she checked in. She kept her glasses on though she was sure the women working the desk recognised her, but if they did they didn't say anything.

She left her note with the desk as she'd promised and took her key card, making her way to the elevators to ride up to the fourth floor, then headed along the halls until she found room 88. She let herself into the clean, fresh room and dropped her stuff down, pausing to open the window a little for some air before she sat down a moment. Taking her time, she glanced at her phone to see it was just after eleven, giving her plenty of time.

Ana wasted no time in stripping off naked, grabbing one of the towels provided before heading to the bathroom to get ready. She wanted to be fresh and ready for him when he arrived, unless he'd backed out of course but she doubted it since she was sure he wanted her petite body the second he'd seen her.

* * *

Officer Anderson, Tom, was thankfully off work on the day when Ana had proposed the clandestine meeting at the Wayfarer meaning he didn't need to sneak off duty or anything. He had a shower and dressed casually but smartly enough, not to stand out in a crowd but that he'd made an effort for her. He of course made sure to slip his handcuffs into a pocket along with his other effects before heading to the hotel, parking nearby and walking in, trying to stay as cool as possible.

"Good afternoon, may I help you?" asked one of the receptionists with a smile as he walked to the desk.

"Good afternoon, there should be a message for Tom Anderson please," he said, smiling in return before pulling his sunglasses off.

"One moment please," she answered and quickly turned to flip through a small tray of such things, taking a second before finding an envelope.

"Here you go sir," she smiled, handing over the envelope to him.

"Thanks," he said, taking it as his heart gave a squeeze, telling him that maybe, just maybe it was for real. He'd hold judgment until he saw her in the flesh.

"Have a nice day," she said, going back to her tasks as Tom stepped away and carefully unsealed the envelope. It was a simple piece of crisply folded note paper that he unfolded, taking a quick glance in case anyone was looking over his shoulder.

"4th floor, room 88. As promised, Ana" was all it said in her beautifully curly handwriting, signed off with ruby red lipstick kisses. There was nothing else for it to say, and Tom had to take a minute to calm himself down as he felt a rush of nervous excitement at the prospect. He tucked it back in the envelope and turned to the stairs, heading across to them and making his way up so he didn't have to stand in the lobby waiting for the lift. It gave him a moment to ponder it and take in how he'd got so lucky even as he held a tiny bit of his elation back in case.

Walking out onto the fourth floor, he checked the signs and walked along to room 88. Nobody else was around though there was evidence of cleaners and people making up the vacant suites, the hall quiet as he headed along and found number 88 towards the end. He took a deep breath and held it, calming his heart rate as he brushed down his shirt and trousers to make sure he was smart, taking a final moment before he tapped on the door.

The sound of light footsteps emanated from behind the door and then it opened to reveal Ana standing in front of him in her red and white summer dress exactly as he'd asked for.

"Hello, Officer Anderson," she said warmly, hanging onto the edge of the door as she slid behind it to welcome him inside.

"Hello Ana," he replied, stifling the grin from his face as it all clicked into place, elation rushing through him that it was all go.

"Glad you found it alright," she said, closing the door quickly behind him in case anyone walked along and saw them despite how quiet it was.

"It was no problem, and I was definitely gonna find my way here," he smiled as she paused to lock the door, ensuring it was completely secure.

"Good, because I want out of that ticket," she smiled as she turned back, joking about the somewhat flimsy pretense that had led them to the hotel room where they found themselves.

"I bet," he replied, taking in the gorgeous Cuban as she stood before him in the sunlight from the windows, her pretty little summer dress even more appealing now she was standing in front of him. Her high heels sandals made her around 5'10 but she was deliciously petite, her skirt skimming her toned thighs as stood in front of him in the red and white dress, but with the black straps of her bra sticking out under the slender white strings over her shoulders.

"Just as you asked for," she purred, smiling as she took a moment to turn around for him and show off her slender figure. The dress floated beautifully around her slender figure with the back showing her bra strap completely, the black straps slender with mesh in between that pressed just temptingly into her soft skin.

"I hope you like it," she said with a winning smile as she turned back around, letting her accent bleed through more into her voice to give a sultry purr. She gave a casual flick of her skirt with a finger, throwing the light dress up to allow a fleeting glimpse of the matching panties beneath

"Love it," he replied, drinking her in, trying to commit every possible aspect of her to memory in that moment.

"I hope your brought your handcuffs," she said quietly, a devilish smile creeping across her full lips.

"Couldn't forget them," he said, pulling them from his pocket and dangling them in front of her.

"Because you've been a bad girl, haven't you Ana?" he teased, stepping towards her.

"Yes, Officer Anderson," she playfully replied, biting her lips and looking into his eyes.

"And now you're gonna make it up, right?" he said, pulling her close to him as she stepped into his arms.

"Yes sir," she whispered, their lips locking into a kiss, tonguing each other deeply as his arms pulled over her back, one reaching up to trail down over her exposed bra strap as the other grabbed a firm handful of her ass. She murmured in pleasure as they made out, her own hands clinging to him tightly, pulling into him so she was able to feel his erection already as it strained at his jeans.

"I thought you liked the dress?" she murmured as he grabbed it and peeled it up her body, Ana resisting his attempt to step back so he could remove it.

"I do, it'll look even better on the floor," he teased, making her laugh and relinquish her grip on him, stepping back to raise her arms and let him peel it smoothly off her. He relished revealing her lithe, tight body as the dress swept over her long brown hair, tumbling silkily over her shoulders as he threw the dress to the floor and left her in just the sexy underwear she'd worn for him.

The bra and panties were exactly what the strap had suggested, with black straps forming the outline and crucial parts with the rest of it filled in by sheer black mesh that let him see through to every inch of her. Her stiff nipples pointed out excitedly against the material, begging to be set free before her tummy led down into the panties that were equally revealing to show off her perfectly shaved arrow of pubic hair, a stark contrast to her creamy skin as it pointed the way.

"What do you think?" she smiled, knowing he loved it as she turned to shake her ass for him, showing the panties were a tight G-string. They were a token covering, and she'd never wear them normally and definitely not under a little summer sundress but this was a special occasion.

"Perfect," he said, taking a moment to appreciate what he had in front of him. They embraced once more and kissed deeply, his hands roaming over her near naked body as he squeezed her tight ass again and took in her gorgeous figure, hands sliding over her skin as she shivered in anticipation. His fingers deftly released her bra strap with a pinch she barely noticed, going loose around her chest as they kissed, tongues entwined.

Pulling back, he drew the bra down her arms as she complied, revealing her perky breasts to him which he immediately squeezed as he tossed her bra aside. She giggled and kissed him again as he fondled her, having fun, just waiting to get into it as she tingled with excitement, reaching up to undo his shirt. He reached down and pulled the cuffs out of his pocket, the rattle breaking the air as they broke their kiss and Ana eyed them. She knew it was risky, letting him bind her up, but the thought turned her on so much and would properly let him teach her a lesson.

"Arms out," he ordered, Ana instantly complying and putting them out in front of herself, a typical arrest type pose. He smiled and clicked the bracelets around her slender wrists, tightening the metal bracelets nicely, giving a final notch that made them feel almost too tight for her. Suddenly confined and helpless, she inhaled deeply and pulled at them testingly, loving the cold, hard sensation of them.

"I'm all yours," she breathed, biting her lip.

"Time to pay for that ticket," he smiled, grabbing her cuffs and pulling her towards the bed. She yelped a little as they pulled into her skin, having not been prepared for him to yank her forwards so she stumbled a bit on her heels. He sat down on the bed and yanked the near naked actress onto his lap, the petite Cuban tumbling over into him. She knew exactly what he had in mind however and shuffled into position, bound arms out in front of her with her peachy ass up.

"Are you sorry?" he asked her, taking charge, wanting to exude dominance over her even if his own heart was racing.

"Yes," she breathed. Ana was met by an immediate spank, firmly across her toned ass that made her jiggle and gasp in surprise.

"Not sorry enough," he replied. Ana smiled, enjoying the sensation. She'd been spanked before but never regularly and she had to admit she wished it was more frequent, it was playfully sexy. And she had a great ass so she liked guys paying attention, even if they were punishing her.

"No sir," she mumbled, knowing he wanted to hear it.

"You can't just get away with it you know," he said, smacking her again to make her gasp.

"No sir," she repeated as he squeezed her ass. Spreading her a little, he saw how the thin G-string was pulled tightly around her, barely covering her soft labia and doing little to hide her tight asshole given her position.

"You're a bad girl," he said, smacking her again, harder this time so she almost grunted.

"I'm your bad girl," she replied after a moments hesitation.

"Damn right you are," he said with another firm smack to her peachy ass that made her jolt, digging her toes into the carpet to hold still. He spanked her again, Ana making sure to gasp showily for him so he could hear her, then his fingers pushed under the tight waistband of her black G-string. He pulled it up into her a little, making her pussy lips bulge before he suddenly yanked it down her thighs and shoved it towards her feet to reveal her slick lips.

She was ready and waiting for him, already wet and down to fuck. It was why she'd arranged the whole idea in the first place to be honest and if he'd moved to just screw her from the off she'd have been fine with it. She'd expected him to, to just bend her over and go for it, pleasantly surprised that he refrained and seemed set on taking his time. Ana shuddered as his fingertips played up her soft, wet entrance to feel her welcoming heat.

"Wet already," he commented as he probed his fingers into her, going straight for two and feeling her yield easily to his touch. Ana felt almost embarrassed, nearly blushing even though she didn't feel it, knowing she was hot and horny for him now.

"Yes sir," she responded. She was caught unaware when he suddenly pulled his teasing, massaging fingers from her and laid several stern spanks on her, making her ass jiggle as she gave gasping cries, the sting spreading across her toned flesh before he stood powerfully with her and threw her onto the bed on her back. Ana pushed up on her elbows to see what he was doing but he immediately pushed her down with a hand on her chest, near to her neck that made her submit, resting her bound hands on her tummy as his fingers immediately followed the arrow and went straight to her pussy.

"Oh fuck..." she managed in a strained, overwhelmed groan as he rapidly started stroking her clit, somehow hitting the spot perfectly and dancing his fingertips over the sensitive button. She was aroused and ready, clit pushing forward from underneath its soft hood for his attention and her body relished it. She gasped hungrily, desperately, spreading her legs and pulling her knees back for him to have full access as he held her down on the bed and rubbed her clit.

"Who's my bad girl?" he smiled, loving watching her enjoy herself.

"I am, I'm your bad girl," she breathed heavily, head tipping back into the bedding as she trembled in pleasure, hands pulling uselessly against the hard cuffs at her wrists.

"Louder," he ordered, rubbing her more intently. Ana hesitated as she gave a huge shudder, the nerve endings overwhelming her soul as she was stimulated hard.

"I'm your bad girl!" she blurted out, practically shouting, immediately shy as she hoped nobody was walking past the door. He just smiled as he worked her clit briskly for a minutes or so more, building her up so she was gasping and flushed, head back into the sheets, before he switched it up and delved his fingers inside her sweet, tight tunnel.

"Oh fuck," she breathed, staggered breaths giving away her enjoyment as he hooked them deep inside her sweet pussy, feeling her clench firmly around him. He thrust them in and out of her, slowly at first but building up fast until he was driving them with pace that made her whine, wet sounds giving away how hard he was fingering her soaking pussy. She shook as she was aggressively stimulated, not expecting it at all but pleased he was so intent on bringing her pleasure, basking in it as she tugged at her cuffs.

"Christ..." she groaned, shifting on the bed and pushing her hips down into him as he buried his fingers deeply and hooked them back into her soft walls, seeking her G-spot with skill she'd not encountered before. He found it easily, just a few strokes identifying the rough spot on her velvet wall before his fingertips burrowed into it and started to dance rapidly. Her breaths turned to heavy, soulful grunts as he got to work on her most intimate spot and applied his evident skill, driving deep, conflicting sensations in her that made her legs tense.

"Fuck, fuck..." she breathed, accent thick as she got over the initial overwhelming sensations gave way to pure, deep pleasure they seemed to strum her very soul. It was just a perfect rhythm for her and stimulation she'd not felt in a long time, having not had her G-spot rubbed like that by anyone before and frankly she wasn't great at hitting it with toys herself. She could rarely endure, getting too overwhelmed before the end so she had to stop, but with him she knew she could just ride it all the way and actively pushed down against him.

"Don't stop," she grunted, pulling at her cuffs, reaching up to grip his arm that still held her down not that she really needed to be. She wanted to rub at her clit and add to the stimulation but didn't dare. She didn't want to interfere with him or risk him stopping, needing what he gave her as she grunted and gasped hotly for his touch. The pleasure was immense and it cranked her climax up fast, the arousal and excitement she'd felt before they'd even begun boiling over quickly into an orgasm as he strummed at her G-spot.

"Oh dios Mio!" she cried, reverting to her native Spanish as the orgasm rushed over her, sweeping away her thoughts like a wave as it hit her fast and she bucked violently on the bed beneath him. Somehow he kept his hand in just the right place and kept working her G-spot hard, his fingertips dancing firmly with sweeps around and across it, mixing up the tempo and rhythm to provide maximum stimulation to the petite Cuban.

Ana just clutched him and shoved her pelvis against him, wanting everything he could give her as she rode the hardest orgasm she'd had in ages, gasping desperately, eyes screwed shut as she jammed her head back into the hotel mattress beneath her. Her legs twitched, knees jolting with every pulse as she rode the peak before surfing down as it faded, managing to hold on for a couple of seconds further stimulation before she clenched firmly and her legs squeezed shut, unable to take anything else.

"Oh my God," she managed, switching back to English as she shuddered on the bed in the wake of it, trembling as she tried to open her eyes whilst the aching pleasure still wracked her slender body. His fingers slid from her juicy pussy, loving her exhausted grips and squeezes of him as he did, her legs sagging to the floor again as he stood up over her. The petite Cuban certainly hadn't been expecting that, and he had plenty more for her. He gave her a moment to recover, knowing she needed it, stretching as the warm air of the hotel room was broken only by her hungry gasps for oxygen.

"Do you feel punished yet?" he smiled, looking to her splayed out, bound hands in front of her.

"Not sure, I don't think punishment covers that," she murmured with a grin.

"You're right," he replied, smiling in return as he stepped back to the bed and grabbed her handcuffs. Ana cried out as he pulled her up from the bed, the steel biting into her wrists as he dominated her and put her exactly where he wanted her. His cock was straining hard in his trousers and he'd taken his time with her, stripping her naked, spanking and stimulating her so now it was his turn. The petite Cuban knew it and was quite happy, expecting him to roll her over immediately after her orgasm but was interested as he stood her up.

"Down," he commanded, pushing her to her knees at the end of the bed and what he wanted was clear.

"You know what to do," he smiled, looking down at the gorgeous star before him.

"Gonna get out of this ticket," she teased reaching up with her cuffed hands to find his zip, deftly releasing his rock hard cock to let it spring out in front of her. It almost hit her in the face as it sprung free and her eyes widened, not having ever seen a cock so hard for her and making her almost recoil as a smile spread across her face.

"Oh yeah," she breathed, looking forward to it, reaching up to wrap her hands around him in a double grip and start jerking him firmly. He groaned and pulse in her palms, straining at her fingers as she smiled and stroked his cock. It was time for her to properly repay him now and it was literally what she'd invited him to the hotel for. Her dainty hands twisted and stroked at him, up and down his tense shaft, feeling the smooth ridge of his purple head and how he shuddered at her ministrations.

Her grasps moved to the base of him, squeezing his shaft to make it swell rock hard before she leaned forward and closed her hot mouth over his bulging tip. He groaned deeply as the pleasure of it hit him, her velvet touch enclosing him and sliding down as she methodically took him into her mouth. The saucy Cuban took him in as she sucked firmly and lovingly lapped at him, her tongue softly massaging side-to-side underneath his cock to add to the rush of sensations. Her chain rattled as she moved her hands, stimulating him in her grasp still as she got to work sucking his cock.

Her efforts were firm and perfectly measured, not too hard nor too soft, mouth a perfect haven for his aching cock. He shivered and murmured with pleasure as his hand dropped down into her soft brown hair, just letting the reality of it all capture him for a moment. Ana de Armas, world famous movie star, was sucking his cock with her hands cuff and she seemed only interested in his pleasure. She bobbed at a good pace and took him comfortably to the back of her throat, not willing to push any further but not needing to as she gave a master class with her tongue.

Her expert sucks were only a side show to the way her tongue danced, strong and skillful, sliding and teasing all around him. She lapped flatly along him and around the sides, mixing it with probing presses of the tip into the head of his cock to stimulate his delicate nerve endings. Ana pulled back to just his head, pursing her lips around his shaft just behind the ridge as her tongue danced under the end of his bulging head to make him give a strained groan as she overwhelmed him.

Ana loved how he shook under her efforts and it only spurred her to keep going, carefully squeezing his balls as she worked herself hard on him and shoved him down against the back of her throat. She let wet sounds of her effort escape into the room and sucked a bit harder, twisting her head to rub him into her cheek and attack him with her tongue from a different angle. His hand on her head was merely to guide her, quite happy with what she was doing and not forcing it at all, just letting her work since she was clearly quite an experienced cock sucker.

At least that was how it went for a few moments, letting her show off and pleasure him before his hand tightened in her hair and he took charge of her. Ana was quite happy with that and immediately became submissive, dropping her hands and letting him drive. He immediately pulled her onto him harder, shoving his cock into the back of her throat harder which almost made her gag as he caught her by surprise. She managed to hold it back and kept sucking, focusing on working her tongue as he took over the motion.

"Fuck Ana, keep sucking," he breathed, loving how she used her mouth on him. She just hummed as she smiled around him to send a perfect buzz through him as he fucked her mouth, getting faster as he worked himself into her and loved gliding his cock across the entire length of her hot tongue as she probed and lapped at him. It was a perfect mix and he felt the buzz as she took him towards climax, his cock so hard for her, living the dream as the Hollywood star sucked his cock with his handcuffs on.

He couldn't help himself and pulled back to slide his thick cock out of her, grabbing it and suddenly slapping it on her cute face to make her gasp. She smiled, open mouthed as she relished him treating her so dominantly, exactly as she really wanted as she knelt before him with her hands cuffed. He treated her as his little toy for a moment with slaps of his slick cock on her gorgeous face before shoving it back into her mouth, making her nearly gag once more as he shoved into her throat.

He wasted no further time now and could feel his climax close, both hands in her soft brown hair now as he pumped himself into her. Ana just sucked hard, inhaling his cock with every rapid thrust into her mouth, head bumping the back of her throat intently and probing just a bit deeper as his pace overwhelmed her resistance. He didn't hold it there though and she coped fine, just breathing fast through her nose as he fucked her mouth.

His pace increased, breathing heavy, punctuated by groans as his fingers twisted in her hair, his strokes getting more labored as he twitched with imminent climax that he evidently tried to hold back. Ana wasn't having that though and shoved her head into him, making up the thrust that he refused to as she aggressively drove her tongue over him in the most intense way she knew. She wanted him to come and wouldn't take no for an answer, drilling her tongue into his most sensitive area even as he tried to hold back, to hesitate, to delay her lest she insist she was done once he finished. She had no intention of that however and would show him once he'd finished, which rushed up on them as his hands grabbed her head.

"Oh fuck!" he shouted as he gave a final quiver, struggling to thrust before he buried himself into her mouth and exploded with a rasping grunt of sheer pleasure. Ana moaned in equal enjoyment as she felt him give way and shoot his hot, thick load into the back of her throat, his cock somehow harder than it had already been as he bucked and jumped with every clench of his balls. She pulled back a little to let him spill across her tongue, tingling her taste buds with the salty edge as he did so which she loved.

She figured if she gave the blowjob she should get some pay off when he came to climax, her treat of a salty taste across the tongue, his thick load emptied into her mouth which she personally loved. It wasn't something she went round shouting about but every man she slept with soon found out, much to their elation, that it was something she relished and were always happy to help her achieve. His grunts accentuated each burst into her mouth as she sucked hungrily and swallowed it down, never even considering spitting as she kept going until he was finished.

"Fuck, Ana..." he breathed as she smiled round him, rocking back on his hips as he gave a final squeeze while she sucked firmly, taking all he had before slipping off him noisily and swallowing again, sticking her tongue out to show him afterwards.

"All gone," she smiled.

"Good girl," he replied, breathing deeply to recover as the tingle left him, her blowjob a fantastic treat. Ana just smiled, sitting back on her heels and giving a stretch as he took a moment. She squealed in surprise as he suddenly swept down a moment later to wrap his arms around her naked body and lift her with ease, strength dominating her to haul her into his arms then cast her back down onto the bed.

"I'm not your good girl," she whispered as she looked up at him, "I'm your bad girl."

"A very bad girl," he teased, both of them playing up to it.

"So punish your bad girl, give her what she deserves," she whispered huskily, accent breaking through again.

There was a moment between them, a pause of equal lust and passion, both wanting the same thing. It was broken when he did something unexpected and suddenly shoved her legs wide open to expose her neatly shaven pussy and dropped to his knees at the end of the bed. Ana trembled as his lips touched her sweet vulva and his tongue delved between her folds, teasing along her soft pink labia.

"Oh fuck," she breathed, arms bound across her body as she shivered, staring at the ceiling as he licked her pussy. His tongue worked neatly up and down her soft opening, tasting her juices and loving how easily she yielded underneath his touch. It dipped between to stroke over her clit and make her shiver, breath catching in her throat.

"Do you treat all your prisoners this well?" she smiled, closing her eyes and pushing down against his touch, loving how his hot tongue worked into her pussy and exposed her clit to his stimulation.

"Not usually, no," he said in a brief pause, smiling as he glanced up at her, enjoying how much she loved his efforts.

"Not usually?" she asked, immediately sighing again in pleasure as he worked at her.

"Only when I pick up hot Hollywood actresses, they're the only ones," he grinned.

"Meet a lot of them, do you?" she whispered, pushing her elbows into the bedding as she curled her fingers. He made her wait as he ate her pussy more intently, tongue driving into and around her hard clit to light up the thousands of nerve endings. Ana arched her back as a rush of pleasure spread through her, legs squeezing in against his hands that were holding her knees wide.

"Oh yeah, falling over them around here," he joked.

"Well I think maybe they're deliberately getting arrested just so they can enjoy this," she murmured, "because this is the best arrest I've ever had.

"Been arrested before, have you?" he inquired, pausing a second.

"No comment," she smiled, using her cuffed hands to push his head back down into her. Tom allowed it and went back to devouring her pussy. She was so hot and wet, lips puffy and soft, ready for him to just slide inside her. Her clit was stiff and she responded with grunts and moans as his tongue circled it, loving how his lips locked onto it as he sucked at her and mixed it with dabs directly onto the tip of it. She wanted him to keep going but was denied as he slipped away from her, his cock rock hard again and ready to fuck her which he fully intended on doing. It was time to make her pay for her ticket.

"Up," he ordered, rocking back onto his feet and standing up, reaching out to grab Ana's wrist as she looked up. He pulled the lithe actress up onto her feet at the end of the bed before grabbing her shoulders and turning her to face the bed. Ana felt his rock hard erection bump against her back, tingling in anticipation as he reached round and squeezed her perky tits for a moment, taking time to kiss at her neck before he released her.

"Kneel on the bed," he indicated, pointing to the ruffled sheets. Ana leaned forwards onto it then hopped up, shuffling forwards on her kneels and glancing back to him. She saw him swiftly undressing to leave him naked for her, rock hard and ready, before he grabbed something from the pocket of his trousers. It was the keys for the cuffs, and he slid on besides her and grabbed her hands to release them. She thought he was going to take them off, which would be a disappointment, but was thrilled when he just released one then sat back up to pull them firmly round her back.

"Oh yeah," she smiled in delight, breathing hard as she felt a rush of excitement at getting her hands properly cuffed behind her back where she couldn't resist. He slid back off the bed and put the keys down, not wanting to lose them before he stepped up behind her and squeezed her shoulder.

"Time to pay," he whispered huskily.

"Yes sir," she replied, glancing back over her shoulder. He trailed his hand down her smooth back then pushed her forwards abruptly, plenty of power so she couldn't help but tumble over. She squealed playfully as she stuck a leg out to try and balance herself, pulling instinctively at the cuffs as she tried to use her arms to helplessly stop the tumble forward but it was all in vain. The petite actress fell almost in slow motion then collapsed suddenly onto the bed, landing on her chest with her head to the side, spare leg flailing for a moment.

Ana recovered herself and did what she knew he wanted, pulling her other knee under herself and sliding them wider, arching her back to present herself in a perfect prone bone position. Defenceless, at his mercy and just waiting for his rock hard cock as she knelt ass up for him, his hand sliding over her ass beneath her bound cuffs to give a squeeze before a playful spank, just taking in the sight of her completely helpless before he eased onto the bed behind her.

Everything happened fast as he couldn't resist her, the enticing Cuban cutie bent over in front of him and his cock rock hard with his second wind. He held her firmly and pulled in close, grabbing his prick to aim it down to her silky entrance, bulging head immediately soaked with her slick juices as he teased her entrance. She gave a loud cry as he plunged into her, unable to resist and letting his weight fall forward to drive his cock deep inside her with a throaty grunt. Ana felt him pulse inside her, muscles squeezing down around him in response as they were finally entwined, moaning as he pulled back and slowly worked it inside her again.

"Fuck that's nice," he breathed, loving how hot and wet she was, deliciously snug around him but easy to penetrate, her slick juices letting him dive deeply into her expectant pussy. Ana just giggled through her groan as he leaned his hands either side of her, a dominating stance as he thrust his hips down to force his cock through her tight, velvet walls. They didn't need to speak as he got to work and pumped his hips into her, Ana arching her back just a little bit tighter to give him full access to get his entire length inside her.

"Don't hold back," she breathed, pushing back against his hips as they met her firm ass, wanting to get every possible millimetre of him inside her.

"I won't," he smiled, leaning down to put a quick kiss on her cheek as she murmured in pleasure, holding hip and riding her ass for a moment before he leaned back up and dug his hands in properly. She groaned as he started thrusting deliberately, pulling his cock back and burying it into her, not full depth but instead staying comfortably shallower and working his hips into a rhythm that quickly accelerated. It was plenty though and she groaned in equal pleasure to him as his rock hard prick slipped between her velvet walls.

His bulging head stretched her out and ignited her nerve endings, stroking them repeatedly as his prick reciprocated into her silky, squeezing tunnel. His hungry grunts were right by her ear, so intense and expressive, letting her feel his energy and passion for her as it blended in with the physical sensations of his hips rocking behind her. He leaned up to grab her pelvis, taking a more commanding position over her and thrusting harder, pulling back to feel her entrance squeeze snugly around his head before burying it back inside her.

He loved how she moaned, rocking on the bed in front of him as he pinned her down on the sheets and rode her. She just grunted and groaned in pure passion, loving every stroke of his cock inside her, squeezing her pussy down to clench the muscles on him and feel him pulse harder when she got it just right. Ana loved the noises he made when she did, powerful grunts that only spurred her to do it more, do it better or stronger, shoving her hips back up against him to help encourage him to go a little bit deeper and bring both of them more intense pleasure.

His pace was good, fast but not overwhelming her, building her ecstasy up nicely as he pumped down into her. Ana rocked her hips and pulled at her handcuffs, frustrated at being completely dominated but also loving it, knowing she'd asked for it and was reaping the rewards. The steel bit into her wrists and she only pulled harder to accentuate it, giving a shuddering gasp as a little bite of pain hit her and blended in with the pleasure, accelerating and peaking it s he continued to keep thrusting hard into her.

Her gasps and grunts were deeper, heavier, more soulful and it gave away that her orgasm was imminent. Tom only let himself be spurred on by that and fucked her harder. He pushed up over her, riding up onto her ass to shove his cock down into her more intently and work his bulging head against the front wall of her vagina and crucially onto her G-spot.

"Ohh fuck," she breathed, clenching intently around him as his cock started shoving down over her most sensitive spot. It had an instant effect and she felt her climax take several steps more towards bursting, the stimulation almost too much as she screwed her eyes shut and groaned in pleasure. Her hands pulled helplessly at her cuffs again as she felt a tingle spread through her as he pumped hard onto her, working deeply now as he leaned right over her. His hands pressed into the sheets around her as he shoved down into her, forcing his cock as deep as he could with every intense thrust over her G-spot.

"Don't stop," she gasped, feeling the sudden rush of electricity spread through her, telling her the big orgasm was trembling, almost ready to explode over her. He had no intention to stop, loving the gorgeous snugness of her pussy as it pulsed and squeezed around him, driving himself down intently against her shapely ass as he buried every inch of himself inside her and shoved his bulging head right to the entrance of her womb. Ana was loving it, yanking at the cuffs and gasping in a rush of sensations as he fucked her, pushing her ass into him and rocking her hips to get every last bit of stimulation she could.

Ana's gasps turned to deep, heavy grunts as her eyes rolled, holding it back for a few seconds before it surged up and exploded over her, closing its fist around her soul in an instant and shaking her vigorously with pleasure. She let out a cry of ecstasy, a long wail that filled the room as he hammered on her and didn't let up, his cock still driving down against her G-spot as he fucked her and piled more pressure on through her orgasm.

"Fuck, fuck..." she gasped, eyes opening wide as she breathed intensely through the ecstasy that wracked her petite body, shaking hard and screwing her hands into fists as he pounded on her and made it last as long as possible. He breathed hard and only added to the shaking of her slender form as he smashed against her ass, cock as deep as it could get given his position and she loved every second as she wailed and gasped in ecstasy.

Her eyes screwed shut again as she was overwhelmed by the surge of intensity as her peak faded and she couldn't handle it any more, relieved when he slowed and left her gasping into the hotel sheets, sinking down behind her and sliding out to just resume slow, easy strokes into her exhausted body. He slowed to a stop then slipped his rock hard cock from her, leaving the gasping star breathing hard as she slumped down a little and tried to recover.

He gave her a minute to catch her breath then got on with it again, pushing over her prone form and pressing his cock back down between her thighs. Ana thought he'd shove back into her pussy and fuck her till his eventual peak but her eyes widened as he shifted up and pushed his bulging head against her tight asshole.

"Oh fuck," she breathed, glancing back, trying to pull at her cuffs.

"I think you should pay off your ticket properly," he smiled, pressing himself at her asshole and feeling her yield a little, temptingly.

"Well, you should definitely punish your bad girl," she breathed after a pause, knowing what she was inviting. It was an invitation he wasn't going to pass up, not in a million years and he quickly spat into his fingers and wiped it over the bulging head of his cock. Ana breathed deeply and held it, keeping herself calm as his slick cock pushed at her tightest hole before he leaned on her to drive it inside. She resisted the urge to fight it, momentarily battling her natural instincts as she trembled then shoved her ass up into him and pushed out to welcome his rock hard prick into her.

He loved how she encouraged it, completely ready for him as he pressed in and feeling her relax was a treat, just giving way and letting her tight sphincter slide over his bulging head. It was like slow motion before it suddenly popped inside her, stretching out her tightest hole as he jolted forward and made her reflectively squeeze. Ana immediately winced, causing herself pain as she clamped down around him but it only made him strain and pulse harder.

Neither of them said a word as his hands shoved into the bed again and he pressed down to drive more of himself inside her, Ana whining as he slid himself into her still squeezing asshole. He pushed over half himself inside her, slow and powerful, just opening her up before he pulled back and gave several slow, intense strokes to get them going as she struggled. She gasped, grabbing her ass and spreading it for him, as much something to do with her hands as anything else while she fought herself and rode the discomfort of the squeezing her asshole tried to do.

"Oh fuck that's tight," he breathed, loving how she felt around his prick, gripping so firmly as he pushed his minimally lubed cock into her.

"Enjoy it, fuck it..." she gasped through gritted teeth, wanting him to have fun and make her pay, knowing he wanted his pleasure as he'd brought her own. He didn't need telling twice as he started picking up pace to thrust himself into her, squeezing himself deeper with each push as he shoved down into her. Ana kept her back arched and pushed herself up, presenting her sweet booty to him to drive down against, groaning in a mix of sensations but giving a definite shiver of pleasure as he got it all inside her and his hips pressed into her ass.

She didn't let him press her down though and maintained her position as he ground against her then picked up the intensity, his strokes shorter than he'd used on her pussy as he stayed deeper, fucking her with around half his cock as his speed accelerated quite rapidly to make her moan as he fucked her ass. It'd been a while since she'd last done anal but was quickly reminded why she enjoyed it, the illicit sensations, the naughtiest pleasure of his thick cock pumping into her ass even if it was mixed with the tight, slightly overwhelming discomfort as he split her in two.

He didn't care however and was focused on his own enjoyment, dominating her completely now as he pumped himself down into her hard and fast. His strokes lengthened but he maintained he same pace, picking it up to plunge his cock into her fully from the tightness of her asshole to the hot depths as he shoved against her ass. Ana started grunting with every thrust as he put it to her hard and she marveled that she hadn't been given such a brisk anal session in years. The breaths were almost knocked out of her with every hard thrust as he jammed his cock inside her and jolted her body.

"Ohh come on, harder," she managed with a stuttered breath, not frankly sure she could handle it much harder but just wanting him to really enjoy fucking her ass. Her hands gripped her ass, squeezing herself tighter and pulling to spread it wide, giving him maximum access to fuck her but also showing her submission. She just about managed to keep her hips pushed up as he shoved her down in a proper prone bone, fucking her hard and driving her into the bed as he fairly hammered his big cock in and out of her.

He grunted in pleasure as she managed to squeeze him and she felt him shove down harder into her. His pace accelerated and his motion shortened, driving deep again now and pressing his hips into her ass with every intense shove. She moaned and held on, knees wide as she was forced down into the mattress and fucked hard, his grunting throaty as he built up towards what was an imminent climax. She could feel his prick rock hard inside her, twitching and jumping with his pleasure that he clearly tried to restrain.

Ana wasn't having that though and shoved her ass up against him, squeezing her sphincter more intently now to grip around him, making herself tighter around his cock as he teetered on the edge. His grunts got more soulful and she felt it coming, knowing he was about to explode as he swelled that tiny bit more, getting pumped hard with his rock hard shaft for a few more seconds. They rocked together hard for those final seconds before he growled loudly and slammed into her, his cock jumping and exploding hard as he ejected himself into her.

She moaned in pleasure as he drove her down and blew his load deep in her ass, driving her into the bed now as she collapsed under him and relished him pulsing inside her. He managed a few short, stuttering thrusts of his hips to maximise every sensation he could while he clenched hard to empty every drop of himself inside her. Ana gasped in relief and pleasure as he climaxed, squeezing her asshole to draw every burst of his hot, thick load inside her, feeling him jetting it deep inside her to leave her with what she was sure would be a thick anal cream pie.

"Goddamn," he groaned as he shook with the fading climax, giving a final grind down against her before sagging onto her exhausted, both of them gasping hard. He didn't waste too much time however and took just a few moments to breathe deeply before he knelt up and slid himself back out of her to leave her tired asshole gaping wide. Ana's hand were still holding herself and she spread herself a little more again so he could see it, knowing he'd love it. She glanced tiredly back towards him as he stood behind her.

"Suck it," he ordered her, a cool command that made her heart surge.

"What?" she blinked.

"Come here and suck it," he said, indicating his still hard prick.

"I've never done that," she said, eyeing him.

"If you don't I'll leave you cuffed here for room service to find," he teased.

"No, don't!" she cried out, playful but also serious that she didn't want to be found in this position.

"It's a deal then," he grinned and grabbed her hands, yanking her easily back to the edge of the bed then grabbing her hip to flip her over. Ana grumbled as she pressed down awkwardly on her hands, steel digging into her lower back as she wriggled as he pulled her round by her shoulders to make her head drop off the side of the bed.

She closed her eyes and opened wide as he dipped his hips and guided his still firm cock straight into her mouth. A gag met him as he pushed deep and tripped her reflex, making him hold back just a second before he started thrusting into her mouth, short and fast as he groaned with pleasure. Ana sucked firmly and just did it, knowing it was the key to her freedom but she couldn't deny she loved how submissive it made her. Hooking up with him had scratched an itch she hadn't realised was there and their little sex session was certainly satisfying, only making her suck more intently for the few more seconds he could stand before he pulled back, leaving her to swallow the last drop of his load.

"Fuck that was good," he breathed, stepping back then turning to sit heavily on the bed beside her, flopping back to recover as Ana awkwardly threw her knees over to roll her hips and get off her arms, relieved as the pressure on her back was released. They lay together breathing hard and exhausted as the air blew through the open window, welcomingly cool to their hot bodies as they recovered.

Ana just lay satisfied, still restrained but unconcerned as he lay next to her, his hand on her thigh. Their rest was shared and they took a couple of minutes before he stirred, sitting up then pulling himself to his feet to find the key. He leaned down and, a little reluctantly he had to admit, unlocked the handcuffs from Ana's wrists to free the gorgeous Cuban cutie. She slowly pulled her arms back around with a mumble, shoulders stiff from the position before sitting up properly with a stretch that she held before collapsing back, spread out in her gorgeous nudity on the bed.

"That was fantastic," she smiled, loving how he enjoyed the view, seeing his eyes roam down her tight, petite form, from the firm peaks of her breasts topped with her stiff nipples, over her toned tummy and pinched waist to the alluring flare of her hips and neatly shaved pussy. The arrow now pointed down to her puffy, tired vulva with her clit hood protruding and labia swollen from how he'd fucked her, evidence of the job he'd done on the pretty Hollywood actress.

"Yeah," he agreed simply with a satisfied smile that he couldn't wipe from his face.

"I hope you do give all those actresses you arrest this treatment, they'd love it," she teased.

"Well next time I get a chance to I'll let you know," he laughed.

"Let me know huh?" she said with a little flick of her eyebrow.

"Well...if you wanna hear about it of course," he joked. Ana gave another stretch then pulled herself up, standing from the bed and stepping over to the table in the room. She grabbed a complimentary pen and one of their cards, as if patrons somehow forgot where they were staying, then turned it over to scribble on the bed. He couldn't see what she was doing but didn't mind the view as she bent over the table before him, seeing her arching her back a little to maximise his enjoyment of her firm ass and sweet pussy that bulged just a little between her thighs.

"You won't be able to tell me without this," she said, turning back and handing him the card. Taking it, his heart surged as he saw "Ana" scrawled in her lovely handwriting and her phone number underneath.

"Wow, thanks," he said in genuine surprise, never having expected her number.

"I'm obviously busy, but if I'm in L.A. well...maybe I might need to speak with law enforcement," she said with a devilish smile, flicking her eyebrows.

"I'm sure I can arrange that for you," he smiled, contemplating the chances of another session with her.

"I'm sure you will," she smiled knowingly. It'd been the best fuck she'd had in quite a while so she was hoping he would call her and it would be something she could look forward to amongst the hectic nature of shooting movies.

"How much time you got?" he asked, hoping she might be free to continue.

"Not much," she said, glancing at the clock.

"Busy life of a movie star huh?" he said, disappointed but not remotely surprised. The surprise had been her offering and then following through with this entire encounter.

"I'm afraid so," she said, sitting back onto the bed.

"What is it today?" he asked.

"Another meeting with producers and stuff, they want to go through what we're doing this coming week and all that, and a script review I think," she said, trying to recall it all.

"Sounds fun," he smiled, taking the hint and picking his clothes up.

"It is overall, but there's always these bits to deal with isn't there. You've got your paperwork to do and I bet you don't love that," Ana said.

"That's true," he replied, already into his shorts before efficiently pulling his jeans up.

"Every job has good and bad things," she added as she watched him dress.

"True. But this arrest was a very good thing," he smiled, getting his shirt on.

"Very good," she grinned. Gathering up his stuff, he took a last, lingering look at the stunning actress as she sat back to let him take it in, loving how he and so many other men looked at her before she stood to walk him to the door. They embraced tightly, their kiss intense and passionate as their tongues mixed, his hand squeezing her ass while she pulled herself close to him.

"Until next time," she whispered, breaking away from him.

"Without a doubt," he replied, giving a last smile before he opened the door and stepped out into the hall. It was still empty and Ana couldn't help but lean forward around the frame to watch him go. Tom didn't look back at her, internally elated at the incredible fortune and experience he'd add with her.

Putting his hand in his pocket, his fingers carefully ran around the edges of the card with her number on it as she watched him go, standing beautifully naked in the doorway behind him, watching him turn out of sight onto the stairs before she slipped back inside and closed the door. Walking back to the bed, Ana turned and threw herself onto it energetically so she spread out fully, laid out completely nude on the bed as she sighed in comfort.

She shivered as she felt his thick load slide from her asshole, closing her eyes -- God, she hoped he'd call her...

__________

The End

Chapter 53: Chapter 54. My Mom Is Rachel Weisz (ALTERNATE REALITY)

Written by storyteller1999

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary:

Tags: katherine langford, rachel weisz, chloe grace moretz, Danielle Panabaker, emily ratajkowski, lili reinhart, brother sister incest, mom son incest, sci-fi, taboo family

....

.

.

.

It was in January; I was walking to my school with my friends Lucy and George. I live with my sister and my mother; I was always fond of incest and I get such a horny mindset when I see my sister.

We were walking down the alley, chit-chatting about our lives, Lucy is a short young girl, blonde hair, ocean blue eyes and petite women with a curvy waist. She didn't have much of big boobs, but she looked pretty.

George was tall, almost my height, around 5.10 ft, red hair and he looks like a nerd, though he isn't. he is a pervert, like me, it's because he has a hot sister too. I and George share a lot of similarities, except for our dad. His dad is liberal and genuine, my dad is not with us, that's all.

We went to our school, but just a few yards away, there was an old park, where trees and bushes are overruling now. The park was sealed for poor maintenance purpose, I heard a distinct voice from the park. It felt strange, as I asked my friends to continue to class without me, as they did.

I began walking towards the park, it was snowy, the ground was moist and wet, I strolled my way near, as I got closer and closer, I noticed that it was not a voice that I heard, but a machine's whirring noise.

I jumped the gate of the park and got in deeper into the park which now looked like woods, I found myself near a pit, in the pit was some kind of machine, that looked like a trampoline, but with metals and thick aluminium foils wrapped and wires flowing in and around. I began wondering what that was.

Suddenly, I felt a hissing noise, I turned to look, it was a wild cat, it almost tried to attack me, I wasn't afraid of cats, but still, to be careful, I stepped back a little as my feet averted, and I stepped on the edge of the pit as the moist sand slipped and I fell on the machine, my head hit the steel rim of the machine. Everything went black.

'Honey? can you hear me? look at me...look at mommy...' I heard a fading voice, as I felt my body burning and sweating. I opened my eyes, I saw Rachel Weisz, bending towards me, as her soft hands, shaking my head holding my cheeks. 'yes, honey, wake up...I was so afraid, don't this to mommy again.' She said, with a pitiful face.

I was flabbergasted by what was happening, I thought I was either dreaming or I am dead and dreaming my way to heaven or hell, I don't know.

'Where am I? Rachel...Rachel Weisz?' I stammered, as I lifted my torso and head above from the bed to look around me 'what...how is this happening.'

'Its alright honey, mommy's got you, nothing to worry anymore.' She said as she came closer and pulled my head towards her clavicle and hugged me, as her warm hands patted and rubbed my back.

I felt her hands touching my skin. I realized I was not wearing any shirt, and I was not wearing any pants either, I was naked, hugging Rachel Weisz.

She claimed herself as my mom, I don't object that, who doesn't want Rachel Weisz to be their mom, but it was still confusing how any of this is happening, and it is all so surreal.

'Kate!' Rachel yelled, 'Come here, your brother is awake. Get some water.' She said as she continued rubbing my bareback and comforting me 'Mommy's here, you are home, nothing to worry.'

This can't be real, I thought to myself, as I looked at Rachel Weisz, just to be sure, I wasn't dreaming 'Rachel?' I asked.

'Yes honey, you are acting so strange, did you hurt your head real hard?' she said, as she caressed my head, running her fingers through my hair. 'you would call me as, mommy, like a kid, but you are calling out my name as if I am a stranger.'

I rubbed my head, taking a moment to think, what had happened, I fell in a pit, where there was a machine that looked like a trampoline, and then I am here, was that a dreaming machine I fell on? Or...

'Mom how is mike doing?' a voice interrupted my train of thoughts, the door was half-opened, in she came, Katherine Langford. 'hey mike, how are you feeling now? You feel alright now?' She asked as she handed over the bottle of water to Rachel and she leaned forward closer to me and pecked a kiss on my lips.

I concluded that I am dreaming. I also thought that this would be one hell of a wet dream. But the kiss was so real, I felt her soft, strawberry tanged lips. And she called Rachel as, mom, and Rachel says that she is my mom too, does that make her my sister, pollocks.

'What...what happened to me, why am I here?' I asked, I don't know how, but that sounded like a British accent. Or am I developing that in here?

'You scared us to death, and your friends too, that's what happened.' Katherine said sharply, but she still had a smile.

'Kate! Easy, don't be hard on him, he is your brother, be gentle.' She said, her brows frowning. She turned and looked at me, a pitiful look.

'Oh, it's alright, sweetheart.' She said she pecked a kiss on my lips too. I was slightly getting hard amidst the confusion.

'You disappeared two nights, and we both were worried and filed a complaint to cops, and your friends searched for you all over the city and into the woods, until yesterday evening, the cops found you near the Jeff Clayton lake. What where you are doing there anyway?' Katherine said. It took me a minute to process.

I tried to get out of the bed and rush to the lake that they were saying, and I also wondered if George and Lucas were my friends, but then I remembered, I had no pants on, I covered my dick with my hands and sat on the bed, pulling the blanket back up to my chest.

'I am sorry honey, If I didn't...treat you well, or if I have been tough on you, but don't do this again.' Rachel said as her eyes shed tears, that fell on the blanket, and she grabbed my hands and made me cup her face. 'I am sorry sweetheart, I am trying my best to be good to both of you, but...' she continued, kissing my palms.

'Rach...Mom, it's nothing like that.' I replied, trying to adapt.

'Mom, I love you, now stop crying, unless you want me to cry with you.' I replied as I pulled my hands back, hugged her, and gave a peck on her cheeks, as she turned and kissed me on the lips. Her lips were pressed against mine for a long time, that it started getting awkward to behave around mom, but...

I felt her tongue crawling between my parted lips into my mouth, touching my tongue. It was awkward, and it was also Rachel Weisz. I didn't think any further, I embraced the situation and kissed her back.

Katherine stared at us for a good long minute. Katherine AKA my sister, according to this new...world? I guess.

My mom broke the kiss, I saw our saliva forming a web between our lips, she wiped her tears from her cheeks, and she smiled at me.

'Umm, by the way, my friends?' I asked hesitantly.

'Yes, that two chicks? I don't know the name, you never introduced them to us, one girl looked like a badass, in one way, but she was also so sweet, I think her name was something like grace.'

'Grace?' I repeated.

'Yes, Grace, why are you acting so weird? Are you even mike?' she asked sharply as she came closer to the bed and pulled out an ottoman and sat and saw her mobile.

'Kate? He has had a bad day, now let him relax a bit.' Mom said.

'Anyway, I have to go, Tyler and I have a date. By the way, good timing, thanks for not spoiling my date.' Kate, my sister said, as she leaned towards me and kissed me on the lips, it wasn't a big surprise, but still, I was surprised, when I felt her tongue inside my mouth.

I wondered, why do all my family members kiss me like I am their boyfriend or something in this new fascinating world?

She kissed me and left the room, 'Love you mike, please don't run away, again.' She said as she closed the door.

My mom, Rachel, pulled back and arranged my pillows, and asked me to lie back and take rest. I did as I was asked. I was expecting another kiss from my mom. But I got something better than that.

I sensed her hands crawling under the blanket and reached my dick, initially, it felt weird, I thought she touched my dick accidentally, while arranging the bedsheet, but then she looked at me and grabbed my hard dick under the blanket and pulled the foreskin behind and fondled the shaft.

I tried to pull myself back, I warned myself, this isn't happening.

'What's wrong honey?' she asked as her hands fondling my shaft after I tried to change the situation. 'does it hurt there?' she asked.

I didn't know what to say. 'Ever since your father left, with that...with my sister, this is how I would convince you to go to bed. Remember?' she asked. It is a strange convincing manner, but it's Rachel Weisz, as my mom, loved it. I looked into her eyes, as her hands gently stroked my dick, underneath the blanket.

Which was disturbing for her, she pushed the blanket aside and continued stroking my dick. I laid on the bed, thinking how good it was, to get a hand job from her. She smiled and giggled. That caught my attention.

I looked into her eyes, carrying the question for her giggle in my look, she looked back at me.

'Remember, the day, when your father moved out with Dani, and divorced me, we were all broke and devastated, especially me, I convinced your sister somehow, but I couldn't convince you, I didn't know how, so, that day, your sister used to do this to you, which later, I learnt from her.

It is funny how I learnt to convince and comfort my son from my daughter.'

The pace of her stroke began to increase, my dick was in the pinnacle of its hardness, knowing that, my sister too gives me a hand job, the very thought of Katherine Langford, as my sister giving me hand job would have made me cum.

After a few minutes, of sensual fast stroking, I blew my long-time load on her hand, her face, my bed, and blanket.

But, jeez, that felt good. My eyes rolled back while the point of orgasm. She leaned forward, kissed me again, her tongue played soccer in my mouth. holding her right hand like a piece of wood, with my cum loaded in her hand, dripping and drooling.

'Take rest, honey.' She said as she gave a peck on my lips, cheeks, and forehead. And left the room, with doors half-closed.

Chapter 54: Chapter 55. Who Is My Girlfriend (ALTERNATE REALITY)

The night was long and daunting, I grew anxious to sleep, after getting a sensual The hand job from my mom, who is Rachel Weisz in this new world, I still don't know if I am living in a new world or if I am dreaming consciously.

I woke up with a strong boner and strong urge to urinate, I went to the restroom, naked, and found that my sister occupied the restroom, unaware of my situation.

'Hey, sis, can you come out quick please?' I asked, thudding and banging the bathroom door.

'Wash ha probm' she said, as she opened the door, saw me naked, my hands cupping m dick and balls. I saw her brushing her teeth, then, I realized the was brushing, and she meant to say, "what's the problem?'

She was wearing a white sports bra, giving a glimpse of her cleavage sight and her flat, pinkish-white navel, and she was wearing night pants. Her curly brown hair hanging on her back.

She saw me completely naked, and a smile beamed upon her pretty face. she washed her mouth and got out, leaving the entire bathroom to me, while walking out, she spanked my bare ass cheeks, and giggled, as if it was a family ritual.

I love incest, I always dreamed about it, but now it's all strange, maybe it's because I don't know what's happening.

'You have changed a lot, Mike.' She said, looking at my questionable frown.

'Why would you say that?'

'I don't know, you used to be naughty, hyperactive and funny, but since yesterday, you are all acting weird as if we are strangers, even mom said that remember, you are behaviours are alien.' She said as she walked away.

I was? I thought, what would the naughty and funny me would have done, that wouldn't have bought any suspicion to her, I needed to know what they were talking.

I went into the bathroom, I urinated, and I tried my best not to wank off because I didn't what else surprise is waiting for me out in this world.

I turned on the shower, the warm water sprayed as I stood there, as the water ran through my tensed confused body.

When I reached back to my room, with a towel tied to my hips and my hair wet and dripping, the wardrobe entailed nothing but T-shirts, jeans, and nightdress. And a Jacket, I got dressed and rummaged the room searching for my mobile, if I have one in this world.

I couldn't find it anywhere, then I approached my sister, Katherine, asking her about my mobile if she knows anything about it.

'Oh, yeah, it's in my room, I forgot to tell you.' She smirked, that was pretty weird for me. I rushed to her room, I flung open the door, and on the bedside table, there was my mobile, hoping that it would be my mobile.

The mobile was dead, and I went back to my room plugged in the charger. In the meantime, I decided to have my breakfast, I was starving.

I went to the dining room, my mom, Rachel, served me a delicious apple pie, with maple syrup, and a glass of orange juice.

'Where are you up to honey?' my mom asked.

'Umm, school?' I spoke. I had to check the school, I still don't how many things have changed. And I have to find my friends, what happened to them, go look for the place, where they said, they found me, Jeff Clayton lake.

'What school?' she replied, 'isn't it a summer vacation, you told me that you got a job at Billy's café?'

'Oh, yeah, totally, yes, school is the rendezvous, I will meet my friends, and then get to work.' I managed.

'In school? That's bold, honey.' She said as she sat across the table, staring at me eating, and gave a motherly look. Shortly, my sister joined the breakfast.

She gave a peck on my cheeks as soon she sat near me. Though I didn't understand her euphemism for going to school and be called bold.

'Morning Mike.' She said as she began eating her pie. 'you know what mom? Mike has changed a lot.' She looked at me, a smile broke down, that smile was her euphemism for something, that I didn't understand.

'Yeah, I know Kate.' Rachel said, her hands grabbed my left hand, a comforting touch. 'Just give him a break, he will be alright, Mike, if you have anything, that is disturbing, you can talk to us, honey.'

'Nothing mom, I am alright, I just need some time, I will be alright.' I replied and went back to my room after finishing my breakfast. The mobile was half-charged by then, there was no lock, I explored the gallery, chat, and call history.

I saw photos of me and my sister a lot, photos of us kissing and groping each other, we are brothers and sister? I had a doubt, who cares, it's Katherine Langford, I didn't mind. Then there came the photos of me and my mom kissing and hugging, our lips and cheeks rubbed against each other's.

This was getting weird, as I scrolled down to see more of the photos, of another version of Mike, I saw other Mike and Danielle Panabaker and some other guy. When mom said Dani, then I guess it meant Danielle Panabaker.

I skipped many photos and reached to the video's section. It was vlog sort of videos. I opened a video, there I was, (My other version) - Mike 2, he was standing beside Katherine in the shower, she was naked, bathing, and once she saw Mike 2 with the camera, she teased, by gently massaging her boobs and she dragged her hands to her pussy. Then the video ended.

I knew what would have happened, he would have got crazy hard and, went on to fuck her.

I opened another video, Mike 2 was lying on the bed, with night pants on, his mom sat beside him on the bed, they both were laughing and discussing Mike 2's day and everything. After a while, when said good night and kissed him, he recorded that kiss too. Then they both stared into each other's eyes.

'Mom, I met Dani yesterday.' He spoke.

'Ssh...' she put her fingers on his lips, which slowly found its way into her mouth, when he said about Dani, both their face went dull. Then, I thought the video ended, but it didn't.

Rachel's hand played with his mouth and tongue, then it slid into his pants. Which he later pulled it down till his knees.

She gave him fucking good hand job and deep passionate kissed in the middle. I was turned on right after seeing those 2 videos, and there were more of them.

I thought I should see them all, this would give me an idea of what he did, and how I should behave, and who is what to me. I thanked myself, my other version.

There were videos of everything. My other version had documented everything, how considerate of him.

I opened another video, there he was, Mike 2, lying on his sister's boobs and sucking her nipples for the video. Damn, this was a dream-like life.

Another video, where Mike 2 stood leaning outside of the bathroom wall, Katherine came out, with her bra and panties. He reached out for her ass and groped them. She in return tried to pull his penis.

'Wow...Uff.' My heart was beating faster, my calf muscles shivered a little, I was hard. It is so hard not to maintain an erection in here, in this version I meant.

Another video, I was cuddling Danielle Panabaker, she was completely naked, Mike 2 was wearing his shorts, his hard dick rubbing against her ass cheeks.

Another video, this was getting interesting. Emily Ratajkowski was giving Mike 2 a blowjob. It looked like they were inside some forest or woods. There was a lake near them.

Lake? It should be the Jeff Clayton Lake.

Another video, Mike 2 was fingering a girl, in a car, she was wearing a red butterfly designed skirt, which was pulled up till her waist, revealing her greyish blue panties, underneath, was his hands, as he raised the camera, it was Chloe Fucking Grace Moretz. I felt like I would faint.

Still, who is there in this world? Still how many celebrities did Mike 2 fuck in this world. I have to find the lake and find how I got here, how it happened everything.

But 1st I needed to know who are all my friends, where are George and Lucy?

I opened on the last video for the day, that was the steamiest one too, Emily and Chloe Grace were kissing, her saliva formed web between their soft pink wet lips, and while kissing passionately, their saliva dripped on their hands and neck, and shortly, all began laughing, giggling, and drinking.

I opened the call history, Kate, Grace, Emily, Dani, Tyler, Kate (Chem), and Mum, theses were all the last called members. I wonder who that Kate (Chem) and Tyler was. I searched the contacts, there is no contact under the name George and Lucy, they don't exist in this version I thought.

I walked out of the room, as my phone pinged. It was a message from Grace, I changed the name from Grace to Chloe. The message read - "we are at the rendezvous. Wanna c u. be here in 10."

Rendezvous? Should be the school or the lake. I took the jacket and rushed out of my room; my mom yelled 'honey!' I stood and turned back, she came close and kissed me. should I leave the house with a boner every morning? I thought.

The entire vicinity looked different, the people were different, I don't know the way to anywhere, I took my mobile, my jacket had the school name, Everdale high. I searched in the GPS, it showed me the way, 500 meters from where I am standing.

I ran, and reached the spot in less than 5 minutes, the school was in a different location, but it was the same as my school in the previous version of my life. I looked around, I texted back to Chloe - "reached rendezvous, where you at?"

In a fraction of second, I got a reply text, "Near the Lake, Hurry, we r waiting."

Lake? Fuck me! I thought and searched in the GPS, it showed 180 meters from there, I took the path and ran again, the lake was in the woods, which was few yards away from the school.

I reached the secluded spot, walked along the foot trail, and found myself near the lake, and there stood Chloe, and Emily and Lili Reinhart. Seeing them for real was breath-taking.

I still believe that this is all a dream, an experiment conducted on me to test how horny I am or to explore my wild sexual fantasies.

I mean Lili Reinhart? Wow, I am starting love this life, even if it all is a dream, let it be forever, I prayed.

'Mike!' Chloe, yelled in excitement, maybe she is my girlfriend in this world. She ran towards me, hopped, her legs wrapped around my waist, her breast crushed against my chest, she leaned and kissed.

Her kiss was so passionate and deep, her golden blond hair fell on my face either side. We kissed like there I mean it. Of course, it's Chloe Grace Moretz.

She was wearing a lite blue sweatshirt and jeans hugging her leg, they all were wearing jeans. Once Chloe broke the kiss and got down to her feet, a drop of tears rolled down her left eye.

'I love you; I was so scared that I lost you.' She said, hugging me and her heads rested on my chest.

'I love you too, it's alright now relax.' I lied. No, it's not alright. I don't understand how any of this is even happening. I just got a hand job from Rachel Weisz, who is my mom in this world, and my sister, Katherine Langford, and my girlfriend Chloe Grace and my friends? Emily and Lili Reinhart?

'I was scared shitless, Mike.' Emily said as she gave a peck on my lips. Chloe wasn't jealous of that, she didn't even mind.

'Where have you been? What happened?' Lili said animatedly and caring, as she came closer, hugged me, and gave a peck on my lips. She looked into my eyes, her face just inches away from mine, her breath hitting my lips.

'What happened?' she asked again, as she planted a kiss on my lips. I began doubting if Chloe is my girlfriend or whether Lili is my girlfriend. Because the moment got more hot and intimate, Chloe didn't mind at all.

'We thought we lost you, what happened?' Emily added. I had the impression that they knew something. So, I decided to act dumb and ask them what had happened.

'Actually, I am sorry, I don't remember anything, I just remember I was at home when I woke up. Can any one of you care to explain or re-explain what happened, 2 days ago and even before that, like how we all met and stuff? I tried hard to recollect my memory, but nothing, I can find nothing.' I said, trying to bring up tears before my eyes, and I did.

Lili was wearing a pink with white sweatshirt; she reminds me of betty from Riverdale more than Lili Reinhart herself. Emily wore a loose neck black T-shirt, loose enough to show everyone her deep cleavage.

'Oh, it's okay, it's okay...' Lili said as she hugged, her hands rubbing my back and caressing my back head. 'Let's talk, okay, we'll talk, now relax.' She said, as my head was guided to her breast. I rested my head on her boobs, acting like I was crying.

Chapter 55: Chapter 56. Katheryn Winnick (ALTERNATE REALITY)

We all sat on the Jeff Clayton Lake pier, Emily sat to my right and Lili sat to my left, as Chloe, sat on my laps, she was just 100- 130 pounds, not a great burden, but rather a pleasure to have such a young, pretty, hot woman to sit on my laps.

My lips met her ears frequently, often rubbing my cheeks with her soft pinkish cheeks, my hands wrapped around her waist, Chloe's boobs were resting on my left forearm, as my right hand was resting on her bare navel, under her sweatshirt.

'The other day night when you went missing...' she began. But I interrupted her, with a sharp look and genuine question.

'How did that happen? I have no idea, about any of it. To be perfectly honest, I even don't know about myself, except for my name.' I said coldly.

'Well, actually, if you don't remember anything, that happened 2 days ago, I am not sure if I can say that again, because we thought like you got pissed off or something.' Emily started.

'What do you mean pissed off, I am pretty sure I can take anything you say, that is better than being without not knowing anything. I literally don't know how to behave. I forgot everything I once knew.' I said, looking into Emily's and Lili's eyes.

'Okay, then...' Emily said thoughtfully, 'Lili...are you thinking what I am thinking?'

'Chloe?' Lili said with her betty-solved-a-case smile.

'Whenever you guys are ready.' Chloe responded.

'What? I didn't...' all three of them interrupted me, by removing their dress and jeans, they all stood in their white bra, except Lili, she was wearing a pink bra. They all stood in there bra and panties. I was wondering...sex!

They all jumped into the lake. Well, of course, I thought.

'Come on Mike.' Chloe said. I removed my jacket, t-shirt, and jeans and jumped with my shorts on.

We swam a little, sprayed the warm sweet water on each other until Lili began speaking.

'Mike...the other day night, the night you went missing, we had a party at Tyler's house.' she began

'Who is Tyler?' I interrupted her

'Are you serious?' Lili asked, sharing a look with Emily and Chloe.

'Lili, I am serious, please try to understand my situation, don't you guys already know how much out of character like I am behaving. I don't remember anything and everything that ever happened before the day...I went missing. So, I am serious, and I am not kidding.' I replied sharply, floating in the lake.

'Okay Mike, let's get this out... 'Lili said, as she swam to the pier, Emily and Chloe followed her and so did I.

We all got up and sat on the pier again, the same old position, wet and semi-naked. Hugging, rubbing, and caressing each other.

'Tyler is my boyfriend.' Lili continued. 'the other night, we had a party at his house, once the party was over, they were still huge flocks in the house, so, Josephine made us all play the game truth or dare.'

'Josephine?' I asked.

'Yeah, Josephine, your twin sister? Josephine Langford?' Lili replied that took my breath away. I didn't care what it is that I am living in, but I wish to live my life to the fullest here.

'I...I didn't see her at all.' I stammered

'Oh, yeah, you told us that, when your father divorced your mom and married her sister Danielle Panabaker, who was once called Danielle Langford, you and your sister decided to stay with your mom, but your twin sister, Jose, loved your dad, so she decided to move in with them.'

Fuck! This is getting complicated. I thought.

'So, coming back, during the initial stage of the game, it was fun and entertaining, however, it took turn every now and then. Like Josephine asked you to fuck your sister, Katherine, in front of her, and then you took her home and then, yeah, Josephine recorded the video and showed the entire school. That being said...' 'So, you guys thought, that pissed me off?' I asked.

'Hey!' A loud voice was heard, I turned to look back, there was a tall guy, taller than me, and not so brawny or petite either, dark curly hairs, a mole on his left upper cheek, he removed his dress, until his shorts and dived in the lake.

We all kept starring at him, once he got wet, he climbed up the pier and sat next to Lili.

'I love you.' He said as he kissed her, they were both wet, and the kiss was steamy that I couldn't help myself but had an erection.

Chloe noticed my erection poking her on her ass, through her wet transparent white panties. She turned back, smiled, and kissed me on the cheeks. Promising a surprise later.

'What's going on here.' He asked 'Hey Mike, I am sorry, that your sister likes to screw with you, I didn't have a choice. And we are scared, whether we all pissed you off so much. How are you, where have you been?' He patted my shoulders; his hands came across Lili.

'Wait...' she said to Tyler as she continued. 'he doesn't remember who you are, who we are, In fact, he doesn't even remember who he is.' She added and continued telling the flashback.

'So, later when you guys arrived back, she was lucky that night to play with all of us. She asked me to kiss her, and...and... eat her pussy. She was wild that night. then I remembered, yeah, of course, she is basically your sister. Then she asked Emily and Chloe to make out, then, she got another crazy idea, where we stopped playing truth or dare, and we simply asked people to do some crazy shit and watching them do was fun.' She took a minute to take a breath, and also gave me a moment to process.

'Then, Emily made us have a threesome, you, me, and Tyler, then your sister Josephine, asked Tyler to...fuck Chloe, and then Josephine joined in. I knew that you didn't mind any of it, but still, deep down, you were getting angry on Josephine. I remembered that you whispered, I heard that, and you know it, you said: "I'll deal with you bitch." And then you walked away. You were gone, and then we decided to stop the game, though Josephine still insisted to continue playing the game, she was drunk, almost wasted. There was no one else to take care of her, so. Josephine ended up with Tyler and me in the bed. It is funny that she is so wild.'

She looked at me, plainly, expecting a reaction from me. It took me a minute or more to process, the total amount of kinkiness. It felt oddly amusing.

'Okay, alright, Uff...now, do anyone knows who Katheryn is? I mean not Katherine Langford, she is my sister, I know that much, I am asking Katheryn with something (chem)?' I asked as I showed my mobile contact.

'That's Miss Katheryn, our chemistry professor.' Tyler replied. 'I know why you are asking.' A smirk broke out from his face.

'Why would that be?' I asked.

'Umm...I know how close you both were, I mean she was close to me too. But still, I don't have her number, because I am close by to her house.'

'How close?'

'Well, she flirts, like way too much.' He spoke.

'Mmhmm' Lili countered.

'I went missing for 2 days, she might know something, I think. Show me her house?'

We all got dressed and reached her home, everyone left me to it, I went to her door, knocked, and waited for a response. A few minutes later, the door opened. She was nude, but I didn't have the leverage to see her hot body. She covered her body with the blanket and her blonde hair was a mess, and she was sweating. I saw beads of sweat on her forehead, nose, chin, and neck.

'Hi Mike, get it in.' she said as she welcomed me with her nude body, unfortunately, covered with a blanket, and she closed the door and readjusted covering her body. Left side to the door, a woman walked down the stairs, wearing her bra. 'Who is it?' the soft women voice echoed. I turned to her, it was Cobie Smulders.

Holy fuck! What in the hell is even happening, sex and celebrities everywhere? Often the existential question pops out.

'Hey Mike, morning!' Cobie said, approaching me in her bra and panties. 'Where have you been Mike?' Katheryn Winnick said as she went to the kitchen, found her panties lying on the floor and her bra on the middle way to the stairs. She collected and threw her blanket on the couch as she wore her bra and panties.

She hugged me and looked closely into my eyes. 'what happened that night?' Katheryn asked again.

'I was wondering...if you would tell me something about it.' I blurted, then I realized, the awkward way I said it. 'I am sorry, that came out wrong. Ever since that night, I don't really remember anything. I even don't know about myself, except for the fact that my name is Mike. So, Miss Katheryn, it would be a lot helpful if you could tell me something about, how I met you, things that would stir up my memories or something. My mind is blank as a white sheet.'

Both looked puzzled and stared at each other for a while. Until Cobie decided to speak up.

'What are you talking Mike? Are you trying to pull off some prank?' Cobie said as she sat on the couch near Katheryn.

'No, I am being dead serious here, to get things out clearly, I know your name is Katheryn Winnick and you are my chemistry professor.' I said pointing Katheryn and my eyes turned to Cobie. 'and I know that your name is Cobie Smulders, but I don't know anything more about you.' I said quizzically.

'Cobie Smulders? I am Cobie Winstead.' She said, making things more complex.

'Well, I was Cobie Smulders and then I got married to Raymond Winstead. Remember?'

'Okay, just tell me, why you'd call me, and what's my relationship with you...' I spoke to Katheryn.

'Well, I don't know if you are kidding or something, if you are dead serious as you say you are...then let me help you. But if I find this as a prank at the end, I swear, I will rip the penis of your body.' Katheryn said infuriated.

'You helped me have her.' She said, wrapping her hands around Cobie. '2 weeks ago, you found that I had feelings for her, and you helped me impress her, and it worked, as a result, we are here, naked and making out, until you interrupted us, and by the way, I decided to show up at your home, to show how worried I was, when I noticed that you went missing. And I thought, I and Cobie would do it together, but you came in before we did.'

'By the way, what are you miss Cobie?' I asked.

'Well, that's humiliating, but since you said you don't remember anything, I will forgive you and answer your question. I am your science Professor at school. Anyway, thanks for, you know...' she said, pointing at them. She was thanking me for leading Katheryn to her.

I need a break; I need to get back home. I needed to take rest. My head was spinning, I rushed out, I didn't know why. I struggled and ran back home.

My mom was watching TV, I wonder what type of shows they are running in this world, when all the celebrities are here, either as friends, or family members and professors. I scanned the tv for what she was watching, there were some other hot celebrities.

That taught me one thing, not only the celebrities are beautiful, but there are a plethora of beautiful others. But one thing that stunned me the most while watching the TV was, when I found a beautiful and yet equally sensual and hot woman playing the role of a female superhero in a movie Cosmic Girl, funny name, but the movie was entirely amazing, at least the part which I saw.

I asked my mom, the name of the actress, the hot blondie, she said "Alli Rae". To the best of my knowledge, she was a pornstar in my other world. I concluded that this is an alternate world, mental or physical? I don't know, but it's and whole other reality.

And this is my ALTERNATE REALITY now.

If pornstar are playing the role of superheroes in this world, it begged another question, what the porn looks like, who will it have. I went back to my room, sweating like a hippo, my mom asked me if I am alright, I lied and got back to my room.

I took my mobile, I searched for porn websites and I managed to find a few. I was glad that I could find something sensible in this world. The videos were usual, but not the usual pornstar. I scrolled through and ended up watching a video. A video of Alexandra Daddario being nailed by 5 five men. And also found that she is one of the top pornstar in this world, followed by Paula Patton, Amanda Seyfried and Haley Bennett.

My focus was sucked into the video, until my sister, Katherine, interrupted me, she barged in the room, my door was half-opened.

She noticed me seeing porn of Alexandra Daddario's gang bang ones, she just came and sat on the bed. She put her hands on my thighs. I turned off my phone and threw it on the bedside table. I sensed that she was about to talk to me.

she was silent and not smiling. I never saw her with this upset kind of face.

'Mike?' you know that I and mom care about you, we love you, you know that don't you?' she started. Here we go, I thought.

'Yes, and why are so upset? What's the problem?' I asked.

'Well, I just wanted to know what happened the other day night, the night you where...Gone? Where did you go?' she said, her hands rubbing my thighs over the jeans.

'About that, I wanted to talk to you about that. I don't remember anything, before that incident, like I even don't how I would behave, and I don't who my friends, and I don't how I would behave around them. I don't have any idea about myself per se, except what happened in the past 2 days and I remember only things I collected in this past 2 days. I wish you can help. Simply said, this entire situation is like Pet cemetery.' I cried as fake tears rolled down my cheeks.

I grew tired of saying this.

'I wish you could help me, I wish.' I said as I rested my head on her shoulders. But then she made me rest on her laps.

'It's okay, I can help you. I can help you. I will tell you everything that you need to know, let me just hope and pray, that something or everything would boost your memory, help you recollect your memories.'

She held my cheeks and pulled my head, made me face her, as she came closer, her breath hitting my face. she grabbed my hand by the wrist and placed them on her left breast.

'I promise, I will help you.' She whispered gently. Then she let her lips touch mine, I didn't hold it back, I had an erection the moment she made me touch her boobs. We kissed, the kiss got deep and passionate as we stood up and continued kissing.

I dragged my hand to her back, and grabbed a handful of her butt, over the jeans she was wearing. Her hands were running through my hair in the back of my head. We broke the kiss and looked into her eyes.

I noticed how horny she was, and she would have noticed the same in my eyes.

Chapter 56: Chapter 56. Chloé Grace (ALTERNATE REALITY) •THE END•

This story is not fully complete. After 5 months, Arthur has not made any updates to this story or any new chapter.

But you can check it out on Arthur's profile if it updates in the future.

.

.

.

.

Katherine held my cheeks and pulled my head, made me face her, as she came closer, her breath hitting my face. She grabbed my hand by the wrist and placed them on her left breast.

'I promise, I will help you.' She whispered gently. Then she let her lips touch mine, a didn't hold it back, I had an erection the moment she made me rest touch boobs. We kissed, the kiss got deep and passionate as we stood up and continued kissing.

I dragged my hand to her butt, and grabbed a handful of her butt, over the jeans she was wearing. Her hands were running through my hair in the back of my head. We broke the kiss and looked into her eyes.

I noticed how horny she was, and she would have noticed the same in my eyes.

I pulled her t-shirt off as she removed mine, her hands went on to remove my pants. I kept fondling and caressing her soft pink lips, sensing how soft it was. Once she removed my pants, it fell to my ankle. I removed my leg of the pants and made her lie on the bed; I was wearing my black shorts and she was wearing a black bra and jeans.

I went on top of her as we kept kissing, my hands crawled to her pants and removed them. We broke the kiss, removed her pants completely and threw them away. Her black bra and black panties matched her pale and snow-white skin. We continued kissing as my hands went underneath her panties, reached her glorious pussy, and found that it was already wet and sticky. I pushed my finger in her pussy, fingering her and rubbing her wet clit.

She began shivering and moaning, her strawberry flavoured breath hit my lips when she gasped with her lips inch apart from mine. She began breathing into my mouth. as we exchanged our tongues inside each other's mouth. our tongues played, swirling, and exploring, as saliva dripped from the edges of our mouth. She began moaning harder as my fingers went in an inch deeper into her pussy. She nibbled my ears, and her fingers scratched my back leaving red marks.

'Do you...you...love...me? or...or Josephine?' she whispered amidst moaning and gasping. She looked into my eyes and began kissing again. I broke the kiss, removed my hand from her wet juice dripping pussy, I put my fingers into her mouth, she licked and sucked off her juice from my wet fingers, leaving my fingers wet with her saliva.

I cupped her face and looked into her eyes, my lips rubbing hers, I gently whispered. 'I love youu.' I said and continued kissing. As she pulled me closer. 'Then fuck me as you mean it, as you fucked me the other day.' She whispered wildly, that's when I realized, why I found my mobile in her room, I came to fuck Katherine by Josephine's dare and left my mobile here. I mean my other version.

I pulled my shorts down as she removed her panties and her hands tried to unhook her bra. I stopped her from doing that and said, 'I will do it.' She smiled and kneeled, and I kneeled with her, kissing and my hands busy with unhooking her bra.

She kissed my neck and groped my ass, once I unhooked her bra, it fell on the bed, exposing her beautiful, soft, ample breast, firm and her soft brownish white areolas and had perky nipples pointing towards me.

My hands cupped her boobs before even the thought occurred to me. I kissed her lips, cheeks, neck, clavicles, and I reached her boobs. I kept kissing them as my hand was massaging and squeezing her other boobs. I was getting harder and harder as my penis started to hurt.

I pushed her back as she fell on the bed, crawled down to her pink pussy. she was crying, tears rolled down her eyes as she felt it more pleasurable. I kept eating her pussy, my dick was hurting me. that was expressed on my face. she rolled south, as her mouth was below my dick and her pussy was below my mouth.

I continued licking and eating her pussy, as she licked, kissed, and sucked my dick like a popsicle. Her wet cold mouth took my dick, which eased the pain in my raging boner immediately. My dick was growing bigger but without pain in her mouth. she stroked my dick midst the sucking. She was sucking my dick, harder, and it was Katherine Langford. I was fucking Katherine Langford. I feared that I wouldn't longer. She would make me cum by blowjob itself. I stopped her and kneeled and made her bend down, showing chubby, busty ass.

I rubbed my dick on her pussy, playing with her juice and then I shoved my dick into her pussy. she let a big moan followed by a deep gasp. I began moving my dick to and fro, in and out of her pussy, which was oozing her juice the whole time. I couldn't control my hands seeing her bent over pale ass, spanked them as she moaned a little harder for my every spanks.

I was fucking her in the doggy style until she decided to try something, she made me lie on my back as she held my dick and sat on them, her pussy swallowed my dick. She humped on my dick as she kept moaning and gasping. Her boobs were bouncing, my hands reached for her boobs and grabbed them, fondling, and gently pinching her nipples.

After so many tries, I couldn't help but think, whether this is all a dream. I am banging my sister, who happens to be Katherine Langford.

She humped on me for a while, until I felt the urge to cum, I pulled her down, made her lie on the bed as I went on top of her, I pushed my dick into her pussy, my chest rubbing her bare breast and my lips in contact with hers, as we made love in missionary.

Seeing her face, her lips in contact with mine, this made me load it out, I didn't last long in this position, I neither did I in total, I cummed in her pussy, with just a 2 seconds of warning. She didn't panic, she was in her birth control pills. Then I remembered, of course, my other version would bang her every single night, if she is busy, he might bang her sexy mom, who happens to be Rachel Weisz.

Even if she is busy, he has a cool, sexy, pretty girlfriend such as Chloe Grace Moretz.

I then spurted my load of cum into her pussy, I crumbled on her boobs, my lips on her nipples, we were gasping, lying on the bed, recovering, from the shivers in my calf and arms and on my spine. She hugged me, her hands running through my hair.

I thought we would take a minute or two to recover from this amazing sex, but then we were exhausted that we both dozed off. Until mom, Rachel Weisz decided to show up at the room and discover, me and Katherine sleeping nude, cuddling, my dick between her ass cheeks and my arms wrapped around her body over her boobs.

Chapter 57: Chapter 57. Ana de Armas Part 1 (SCS CHAMPIONSHIP)••SHORT STORY••

Arthur: PizzaForFive

On: tags.literotica.com

.

.

.

Ryan looked at the crowd around him, all indistinguishable figures hidden in the shadows. Then at the well-shaped butt right in front of him. The stunning actress Ana de Armas glanced over her shoulder at him with her gorgeous eyes. A smirk played across her lips.

"Let's give them a show," she said. She winked and let her eyes drop to his crotch, adding, "Let's see what you can do with that big cock."

Ryan stared back into her lovely eyes, dumbfounded. He looked at the amazing body of the perky Cuban. There was only one thought racing through his mind.

How had this come to happen?

**********

2 MONTHS EARLIER

**********

Ryan stared at the letter in his hands. He turned it over but the backside was blank. The contents of the letter were strange; he didn't understand what it was about. Maybe the letter was not meant for him. He looked at the envelope; it had his name on it: 'Ryan Hosling'. He read it again.

"Dear Ryan,

Please accept this invitation to the yearly SCS Championship.

The bracelet accompanying this letter will grant you access.

See you on the first of April, 10 p.m.

Yours truly,

Scarlett Johansson,

President of the SCS"

He kept looking at that last part. Was this the world-famous actress Scarlett Johansson that had sent him a letter? Or someone completely different with coincidentally the same name? What was the SCS? It sounded like an organisation; maybe involved in sports since the letter talked about a championship. He'd have to look it up on the internet.

Inside the envelope, Ryan also found the mentioned wrist band. He inspected it closely. Engravings that looked like coordinates were present on the inside of the bracelet. A quick search and he found that they corresponded with a warehouse downtown. Delving a little deeper, he didn't find any company attached to the warehouse. Also, searching for SCS in combination with Championship or Scarlett Johansson didn't result in anything.

No matter, Ryan thought. Even if the letter wasn't actually meant for him, his interest was piqued. He wanted to check out this Championship event. He suspected the bracelet might actually give him some kind of VIP access.

He made a note in his calendar.

**********

THE PRESENT

**********

Ryan had circled the warehouse twice before he noticed the well-hidden security standing guard at a side entrance. Their black suits made them blend in with the dark surroundings. He walked up and flashed his wrist band, hoping it would be enough to grant him access without having to explain his way through. Lying wasn't his strength. A burly man gestured to the scanner beside the door. Ryan brought his bracelet closer and the scanner beeped. A green light appeared above the door. The guards blocking his way stepped aside. Ryan entered the warehouse without as much as a single word, something he considered a victory. With the door slammed shut behind him, he chuckled at his triumph.

"Too easy," he muttered under his breath.

Ryan's laughter died as he noticed the eerie silence he was surrounded by. The long corridor stretching before him was empty and illuminated by dim lights, some of them blinking on and off erratically. "Hello?" he called, surprised at the tremor in his voice. No answer came. Ryan hesitantly advanced. This had all the cliches of a horror movie. He kept going forward, following the twists and turns of the corridor. He went by several side-doors, but all were locked. Maybe he shouldn't have come, he thought as a streak of fear passed through his spine. It made his skin crawl. His steps echoed as he proceeded.

Eventually, after one last turn, he saw the end of the corridor. In front of two large doors, there was a woman waiting, partially hidden in the shadow cast by the dimmed light. Seeing someone put Ryan at ease. She saw him approach and exclaimed, "Finally. You're late. I was worried I had to go solo."

The woman walked into the light. Ryan blinked and processed her face. It was Ana de Armas! The gorgeous actress of Cuban descent took a nonchalant stance and gazed Ryan up and down. "Wait," she knitted her eyebrows and pouted her lips in a disappointed look. "I was told my partner was Ryan Gosling. You're not him. What is this, a last minute change? Who are you?"

"Uh-uh-uh," Ryan stammered, uncertain what to say at the bombardement of questions. "My name's Ryan Hosling. You-uh-you are Ana de Armas." Ryan shook his head in disbelief. Of course she knew her own name, idiot! He needed to say something else and blurted out, "I'm a fan." He went to hold out his hand.

"Incredible. Scarlett paired me with a fan? Just what I fucking needed. Where did she even find you?"

Ryan took his hand back, recognising the cringy gesture and convinced the agitated woman wouldn't shake it. He cleared his throat. "I've received this letter about some SCS Championship."

"And what did you say your name was?"

"Ryan Hosling, miss de Armas," Ryan said, resisting the urge to offer his hand again.

"Splendid," she rolled her eyes and shook her head in stupefaction. "Scarlett will be delighted an outsider has walked into her private event due to a typo. You know what you walked into?"

"Actually, miss de Armas, I haven't the slightest idea," he admitted. "I had no clue what the letter meant, but it was addressed to me. And it was signed by Scarlett Johansson, which piqued my interest."

"It seems she piques the interest of every man on Earth," Ana mumbled. "Let me inform you what we're doing once we walk through that door behind me--"

"Bloody hell!" The large swinging doors behind Ana opened and someone new approached. Commotion could be heard coming from the room beyond. Walking into the light, Ryan recognised the woman as the British actress Emilia Clarke. He blinked. Was it really her? Surely there was no way he would mistake some common girl for the alluring beauty that was Emilia. She was cursing and throwing hand gestures at the man to her side. Her accent was lovely to listen to. "For god's sakes, you weren't even properly inside yet."

"I'm sorry, Emilia," the man apologised. Ryan vaguely recognised him too, but couldn't quite put a name on him just yet. "I'm... You're just... It's..." He kept stammering, seemingly searching for an excuse. Ryan watched Emilia and the man as they walked by and disappeared down the corridor. Only then did he realise that he had seen Emilia Clarke in barely concealing lingerie. The man too had only had boxers on, but that didn't stay as prominent in Ryan's mind as Emilia. If only he hadn't been as hypnotised by seeing the actress, then he could've seen more of her figure.

"Eyes here, you're paired up with me," Ana said. "We're to fuck in less than a couple of minutes. Better have all your attention aimed at me."

Ryan stood frozen, unable to produce any words or even the simplest of sounds. What had she just said? Had he heard correctly? His mind must be playing tricks with him. Elated by the sight of Ana de Armas with her charming eyes and cute cheeks, and Emilia Clarke strutting by in lingerie, that was most certainly a possibility. Even more plausible was that he was having an extraordinary dream, bordering on reality. But that would mean he had also dreamt waking up, eating breakfast, going to the gym, answering some mails from work. No, it couldn't be a dream, right? He blinked a couple of times and breathed in deep through his nose, calming his emotions. "What is this event?" Ryan inquired.

"You really don't know anything about this, do you? Well, this is the Secret Celebrity Society Championship. It's an exclusive event for celebrities. We're paired up and perform for everyone else. Judges score the contestants and the winners receive a grand prize." Ana shook her head and placed the back of her hand against her forehead. "I don't know if I even should be telling you this or call the guards to escort you out." She ran her hands through her hair -- a divine image -- and turned around, muttering to herself, "But I can't lose in the first round again..."

"Uhm, what exactly do you mean by perform?"

Ana twisted and regarded Ryan with a cocked eyebrow. She laughed out loud once, then said plainly, "Why Ryan, we fuck. And now that I've told you, there's no way back. This is the SECRET Celebrity Society. Can't let you out because of the shitstorm it could cause when you talk. The media and the world will shatter the careers of any involved."

"I won't tell anyone," Ryan said, holding up his hands, palms out. He felt slightly threatened at the mention of not being allowed to leave. He also didn't want Ana to call the guards, not knowing what those muscled men outside were capable of. "I've not seen anyone, not heard anything. I'll leave now and never talk about it."

Ana looked around impatiently. She sighed heavily and clicked her tongue. "No."

"No?"

"Look," Ana said, "I don't care who you are or that you're here by mistake. It doesn't matter you were mistaken for the actual Ryan Gosling. You're near as pretty and if you're as skilled with your cock as him, then there'll be nothing to worry about." She took Ryan by the shoulders and looked into his eyes. Hers were so incredibly beautiful he almost got lost in them. "Count yourself lucky, you're about to fuck me. You will not be allowed to speak about it outside this event, but I assure you not many men have had the pleasure." Her eyes narrowed, seemingly digging into his soul. "Focus. Stop being star-struck. Get your head in the game and show everyone you can fuck, which I hope you can. No more, no less."

Her speech partly put any hesitation on his part to rest. Gaining confidence from the encouragement, he took a few deep breaths and shook his head to clear his mind. He savoured Ana's pretty face with her full lips, rounded cheek bones, and dazzling eyes. Deep down, he knew this was the chance of a lifetime. Even if this whole experience turned out to be a dream, he couldn't let the chance slip. Ryan nodded, and said, "I'm ready."

Ana gave him a pat on the shoulder. "Good boy. Now, one important thing because we want to avoid what clearly happened between Emilia and her partner. If you're about to cum, pull out and act normal. We'll change position, and hopefully that restores some of your stamina. How long we fuck before you cum is an important criterium on which we'll be judged."

"Are there other criteria?" Ryan asked.

"Let's see. There's the positions, both how many we go through and the originality. There's the chemistry between the partners. No, don't worry. We've just met, but I'm sure if you fuck me like a bull, I'll provide enough chemistry for the both of us, trust me. At the end, there's the cumshot. There's more, but no time to explain."

Men in black suits, much like the guards outside, appeared from the room beyond the large doors and beckoned them to enter. They were lead out into a central area surrounded by benches in a stadium-style seating arrangement. He felt like a gladiator in ancient Rome, walking out into an arena to fight. There was cheering from the audience, hidden in shadows as only the central area was illuminated by floodlights. Ana waved at the obscured onlookers in every direction, smiling wildly.

The speakers screeched into life and a woman's voice announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Ana de Armas and Ryan Gosling."

The entire floor was covered with mattresses. Ana removed her shoes and quickly wriggled out of her clothes. There were approving whistles from every corner of the arena. She clearly enjoyed the attention, wiggling her butt, shaking her chest, and grabbing at her modest but spectacular tits. Ryan was mesmerised. Ana went to the central point and settled down on her hands and knees. Ryan had unconsciously removed his clothes too, his mind on auto-pilot, but the intent of his subconscious was clear. Naked, he hesitantly walked towards where Ana was positioned.

Ryan looked at the crowd around him, all indistinguishable figures hidden in the shadows. Then at the well-shaped butt right in front of him. The stunning actress Ana de Armas glanced over her shoulder at him with her gorgeous eyes. A smirk played across her lips.

"Let's give them a show," she said. She winked and let her eyes drop to his crotch, adding, "Let's see what you can do with that big cock."

Ryan stared back into her lovely eyes, dumbfounded. He looked at the amazing body of the perky Cuban. There was only one thought racing through his mind.

How had this come to happen?

He shook his head. Focus, Ana had said. Resolutely, he grabbed Ana's hips. They felt soft underneath his hands. He looked down and noticed that, despite being anxious, his cock was coming awake, growing with every heartbeat. It came to attention and lightly brushed the inside of Ana's thigh and touched her outer lips. It felt astonishingly smooth, her pussy neatly shaven, a glistening wetness already visible between her velvety lips. Then a concern popped into his head.

"Should, uh... shouldn't I use a condom?"

Ana raised an eyebrow at him. "Everyone here has taken measures and has been tested. No condoms needed."

"Okay," he replied, feeling his cheeks flush in embarrassment. The crowd around them had fallen silent, probably in anticipation to them starting. It didn't do well in reducing his discomfort.

"C'mon," Ana urged him, keeping to a whisper. "Get to fucking me already."

Ryan felt all their eyes boring into him, then, weirdly, he thought of a way to get his head in the game. "Just one thing first."

Before Ana could realize what he was doing, his tongue was all over her pussy, licking her lips and clit. Her only response was an unexpectedly loud moan. "Mmmhh!" There were also whoops from the onlookers, thrilled the action had begun. He put his hands on her ass cheeks and squeezed for leverage. It didn't take much more effort on his part before she started whimpering. The movement and touch of his tongue generated all types of noise from Ana, who couldn't get enough. He dove with the tip of his tongue between her lips and circled her clitoris. Ana whimpered and Ryan tasted her juices as her pussy became more wet every second. Finally, he rose from between her legs and was greeted by cheers and shouts for more.

Ryan couldn't help but smile. A mixture of euphoria and incredulity raced through his being. What the fuck was he doing? He surely was dreaming this, right? It was all too beautiful to be true, even for a dream. Whatever, Ryan thought. He didn't care anymore and cast his full attention on the stunning Ana. She had literally asked him to fuck her like a bull. That request was unbelievable, unimaginable, and unfathomable. He knew that, but then again, here he was, Ana de Armas' behind presented to him. There was no reality or dream in which he would decline this opportunity.

Ryan lined up his cock along her pussy and pushed slowly inside her. "Fuck, you're tight," he muttered, fingers digging into her love handles.

"Ugh! Mmmh-more!" she begged, head raised and eyes closed, loving the feeling of his cock leisurely penetrating her.

He smiled and spanked her firm, sexy ass. When he was entirely embedded within her enticing pussy, he leaned forward to kiss her shoulder and neck. He breathed hard, mind reeling at the sensation of entering Ana's pussy. Her juices coated his cock, seemingly twice his normal size when experiencing the way her walls contracted around his shaft and adjusted to his size. It felt glorious. Reaching around her torso, his hands searched hungrily. He took hold of her perky tits, firm but creamy to the touch. Finding her nipples, he played with them between his fingertips until they were hard. Ana moaned louder than before.

"Mmm-yes! Fuck me harder!"

Ryan continued roaming the Cuban actress' body as he began moving his hips back and forth, thrusting his cock in and out of her pussy. She muttered something in Spanish under her breath. Ana was enjoying every inch of him, of that he was sure. He was far from fluent, but he could still tell he was doing a good job, her words sounding grateful and encouraging. She also moved her body to meet his thrusts, a clear indication Ryan's was doing superb work with his cock.

He grinned widely. He was fucking Ana de Armas! Her stunning figure took all his attention and his surroundings disappeared. He had forgotten there was an audience. He had forgotten this was some kind of competition. He was living in the moment, and enjoying every second of it.

Ana whipped her hair sideways and looked at him from the corner of her eye. She was implausibly beautiful. Even more so now, with her full lips slightly apart, breath coming in gasps, eyebrows furrowed in an expression of delight. Her lovely neck and spectacular body started to shine from the sweat. In response, Ryan felt the tingling sensation of an orgasm rising. Surprised, he panicked and actually drove a couple of thrusts extra deep into Ana's wet pussy. She cried out in pleasure.

"Aaah! So deep!"

Ryan succeeded in slowing down just in time. He was teetering on the edge. Cautiously, as to not accidentally stimulate himself more, he slid out of Ana and tried his hardest to act normal. He casually took a step back and answered Ana's questioning look by gesturing her to flip onto her back. She followed his instruction and opened her legs, beckoning with her finger towards her glistening pussy. The image alone of Ana de Armas sprawled like that made his cock twitch and he ground his teeth and bit his tongue to prevent himself from shooting his load.

Deliberately slow, he settled on top of her, his throbbing cock resting against her stomach. He leaned down and whispered into Ana's ear, "I'm so close. I can't hold much longer."

Ana nibbled on his earlobe and whispered back, "Listen to my voice, I'll guide you." She reached between them and angled his cock so it pushed without resistance into her pussy. "Close your eyes." Ana locked her legs around his waist. "Feel my touch." With her nails, she traced lines across his back. "Focus, Ryan. Focus on my nails digging into your back."

Ryan did as he was told. With Ana's soft words, he succeeded in finding a calm space in his mind and concentrated all the capacity of his sensory input on the sting across his back. Without realising, he had begun to gently fuck Ana. And the tenderness in his cock had nearly vanished. Her whispers had brought forth a miracle! It was like he was rejuvenated, the edge again miles and miles away. He now had that safe space in his mind and he knew how to go back to it once the need arose.

Ryan then increased the pace of fucking the Cuban beauty while she continued to claw at his back in ecstasy. She pulled her slender legs tightly wrapped around his waist in rhythm with each of his thrusts. Ana moaned in total bliss as he continued to pleasure her with each thrust. His head was pulled down to her breasts, encouraging him to kiss her tits and suck on her nipples. He put his mouth to work without hesitation. He loved the reaction his tongue and lips drew from her, in addition to his thrusts. Gently, he gripped one of her hard nipples in his teeth. He pinched the other nipple with his fingers, and proceeded to stimulate both while simultaneously squeezing her graceful tits.

"Oh yes! Harder," she exclaimed. "Harder!" He eagerly obliged, picking up the intensity of his thrusts, resulting in Ana announcing, "I'm cumming!"

As she climaxed, Ana's pussy squeezed his cock tightly along his entire shaft. It felt impossible to pull out, so Ryan tried to return to his place of peace and quiet in his mind. But Ana's squirming body and the squeals escaping her lips as juices erupted from her pussy, was too much. Ryan was about to shoot his load into her pussy. But at the last second, he remembered that the cumshot was one of the judged criteria.

With all his might, he pulled himself out of Ana's tight pussy and stood up straight. He grabbed his cock and stroked himself over the finish line. Ana was still enjoying the waves of her orgasm, eyelids fluttering, when the first strings of cum landed on her body. Ryan shot his load across her whole beautiful figure. The sight of the naked Ana de Armas made his orgasm that much stronger. From her smirking lips down to her glistening pussy between her elegant legs, she had strings of cum sticking to her lovely skin.

Ana nodded at Ryan, pleased at his performance. She wiped some cum from her chin and licked it from her finger, savouring the taste. Her hands roamed her divine body and smeared out his cum, making everything shine. She finished by circling her nipples with her sticky fingers and squeezing her tits while winking at Ryan. It was a marvellous sight, one imprinted on his retina for eternity.

The crowd erupted in wild cheers and applause.

Ana got up and smiled at him. "That should suffice for the first round. See you later, maybe." With that, she walked off the mattresses and out of the arena.

"Ladies and gentlemen," came from the speakers, more hesitantly than before. "Let's hear it for Ana de Armas and Ryan... Gosling."

Ryan left the arena and found Chris Hemsworth in the corridor. He was bare-chested, his muscled torso on display. At his side waited Taylor Swift. She was not known for her large bosom, but the tiny bikini she had donned made everything big in proportion. The string she wore accentuated her long, elegant legs, and barely concealed her trimmed pussy. Ryan had to try his hardest not to stare between the songstress' legs. The Thor actor slapped Ryan on the shoulder, and said in his Australian accent, "Well done, chap. But you should stay to see how a real man fucks." He flexed his muscles and grinned widely.

At his side, Taylor rolled her eyes, mouthing 'oh my god' without Chris noticing. She said, "It's round one, Chris, no need to prove yourself just yet. And stay with your fingers out of my ass, that's something I'd like to keep for later in the championship."

"Sure thing, gorgeous," Chris said nonchalantly and winked at Ryan.

Then it was their turn. As Chris and Taylor entered the arena, a dozen broad men in suits surrounded Ryan. They wore sunglasses and ear pieces. One of them stepped forward, and said, "Get dressed and follow us. Miss Johansson would like a word."

Ryan listened, not wanting any trouble, and followed them.

**********

The actress best known for her role as Black Widow paced the room. She wore a tight-fitting suit. Her arms were crossed and she pouted her lips. She regarded Ryan with an emotionless gaze. "What to do with you?"

"Miss Johansson, I--"

"Uh-uh," she tutted him. "I'm still thinking."

Ryan remained silent, following Scarlett from one side of the room to the other and back. The actress swung her hips with every step. Her crossed arms supported her sizable bosom, stretching her blouse tight underneath her blazer. Eventually, she approached him and brought her face close to his, only a few inches in between. Scarlett smelt like roses and close-up her lips looked as inviting as ever.

"I should dispose of you, as protocol requires," she said, staring into his eyes. She smiled as Ryan blinked faster, figuring out what those words could mean. "But making someone disappear is a messy job. Perhaps there's a more simple solution. Care to make a guess, Ryan?"

"Uhm," he gulped audibly. "I'd take anything over being disposed."

"Ha! He can still joke." Scarlett turned and walked behind her desk, taking a seat in her large leather armchair. "You're lucky Ana has spoken in your favour. What was the word she used? I think it was 'promising'. After what I saw, she may be right. Therefore, you can stay, but you'll be closely watched. And you're not allowed to take one step outside this complex."

"Thank y--"

"Remember!" Scarlett interrupted him. "It's never too late to dispose of you. Now, leave." Scarlett waved her hand. "I'll send someone to go over the rules of this place with you in the morning." Firm grips took hold of his shoulders and he was guided out of the room. "You two, stay here," Ryan heard Scarlett call before the door closed.

**********

In need to release the stress that this complication brought, Scarlett slipped down to her knees and motioned for the two bodyguards to approach. They knew what she wanted and wasted no time in undressing. The actress' eyes widened at the long, thick and delicious looking cocks. Exactly what she needed. Her hands grabbed both semi-hard shafts and started to pump. She gave one cock a smooch on the tip with her full, red lips before she slid her tongue along its length. Then she turned and gave the other the same treatment. Her hands stroked the shafts, easily getting them rock hard to their massive sizes. It had been one of the criteria on which she had selected her guards.

Her head moved and she parted her full lips, taking a cock inside and starting to bob up and down. The Avengers actress sucked on the cock at a smooth, steady pace. She stared up at the guard she was blowing as she slid her mouth up and down the upper portion of his cock. Her hands still working both shafts, soft palms moving up and down from base to tip in a slow and stimulating fashion. She switched and after she coated both shafts with her saliva, Scarlett was lifted away. The men literally tore her clothes off until she stood naked before them. They helped themselves to a squeeze of her rounded breasts and thick ass.

"So boys..." Scarlett said, hungrily looking at the two large cocks. "Which of you hung bastards is going to fuck me first?"

The answer soon came when the men bent her over the desk and one took position behind her. The other lifted one of her legs up to also rest on the desk, giving better access to her pussy. Her butt cheeks were spread apart and she felt the tip of a cock against her lower lips. "No," she breathed hard, adding, "No playing around. Put it straight in my ass."

"Mmmmh fuck!" Scarlett groaned loudly as the thick cock was slowly pushed inside her asshole. The feeling of her tight ass being stretched made her gasp for air. Scarlett looked back over her shoulder, already shifting her hips back against that cock, showing her talents in knowing how to work such a massive cock up her ass. "Oh yeah... Fuck my ass!" she purred lustfully and the man grunted his approval as he pumped his cock into her ass.

A hand grabbed her hair and pulled her head to look forward. The other man had walked to the other side of the desk and held the base of his cock, guiding it to Scarlett's mouth. Giving a naughty wink, she parted her lips wide and took the second cock. She didn't get the time to start sucking as he took the lead, thrusting in and out of her slutty mouth. He quickly made her groan and gag as the saliva started dripping down her chin. Scarlett was being spit-roasted. One thick cock in her juicy ass and another pushing down her throat, stuffed from both ends.

Scarlett's gorgeous white body shifted back and forth on the desk, her tits pushed flat underneath her. Her moans were muffled by the cock in her mouth. "Mmmmphhh! Ghlugg! Aarhmm!" The famous Black Widow rocked her stunning body between the two thrusting dicks she was taking. She pulled the cock out of her mouth and, her eyes filled with lust, glanced over her shoulder at the hunk stuffing her ass.

"Fuck mmm..." Scarlett moaned when the thick cock pulled out of her backside. She felt her gaping asshole slowly contract again. "Fuck! That was..." She needed a moment to compose herself, "That was an amazing start." Scarlett grinning broadly up at both men. "Now, I want both of your cocks filling my holes."

The men smiled at each other. One went to the couch on the other side of the room while the other picked up Scarlett in his strong arms and carried her over. The first man sat down, stroking his cock in one hand and using the other to gesture that Scarlett had to stradle his lap. Scarlett obliged, guiding his tip to her lower lips and penetrating herself on his cock. It was an easy feat compared to taking that massive cock in her ass. Her wet pussy easily accomodated his large size. The man grabbed Scarlett's tits and squeezed the soft flesh while he suckled on her stiff nipples.

The second man came up behind Scarlett and parted her ass cheeks. He put his cock against her puckered hole and slowly pushed into her already nicely fucked ass. "OH FUCK!" she exclaimed, her moans and groans loud and instant when the two men started pumping away, her eager pussy also getting a long overdue treatment. At the same time her thick and sexy ass was taking a serious pounding. The thrusts made her ass jiggle and clap against the guard's muscular body as he fucked her deep. Her tits also bounced in rhythm and she revelled in the feeling of her nipples being played with. "Fuck! Oh fuck... shit! Mmmm..." Scarlett moaned, eyes closed as the pleasure of having both her holes fucked at the same time threatened to overwhelm her. The burning slaps on her ass cheeks brought her back to reality, grounding her. Scarlett rocked her curvy body between the two thrusting cocks she was taking hard and balls-deep into her pussy and ass.

"Aaah! Fuck! I'm cumming! I'm gonna fucking cum!" Scarlett cried out a warning, but hearing that just made the two men hammer their cocks harder into her. She was just being impaled by two thick and long cocks pumping away into her juicy ass and dripping pussy. "Oooooooh fuuuuck!" Her head tilted back and her whole stunning body shuddered. She clamped down on both cocks as her orgasm washed over her. They kept ploughing her holes through an intense sexual peak. It left her gasping for breath but still whimpering in delight. She let out more sexy moans when the guard pulled out of her nicely fucked ass and lifted her off the cock embedded in her convulsing pussy.

Scarlett sat unsteadily on her knees, feeling weirdly empty without a thick cock in her pussy and ass. She watched as the two men stroked themselves to a climax, then closed her eyes and stuck out her tongue. The first load left Scarlett giggling as the blasts of sticky cum landed across her pretty face. Cum was all over her nose, lips, cheeks, and onto her forehead.

The second load was blasted straight into her mouth, glazing her tongue. It was so much cum that it overflowed. Cum dripped off her facial features and out her mouth onto her heaving tits. Scarlett Johansson was covered in cum. Just the way she liked it.

Like many occasions before, she was convinced she would win the championship if she participated. But she wanted to give the other celebrities a chance to fight it out between them. Or rather, fuck it out between them. A double penetration like she'd just casually had would blow the competition away.

Scarlett Johansson smiled. That's why she was president of the SCS.

**********

Chapter 58: Chapter 58. Emilia Clarke Part 2 (SCS CHAMPIONSHIP)

Ryan was escorted along serpentine corridors, through numerous doors, down one elevator - he didn't know how many stories they had descended - and finally arrived at a grey metal door. All doors in the entire warehouse - or complex as Scarlett had called it - were the same. Ryan wondered how anyone knew what door lead to where.

The door was thrown open and he was gently pushed inside. One of the guards grumbled, "You'll need to stay here until further notice." With a reverberating clang, the door was slammed shut and the sound of a key turning a lock could be heard.

"Great, I'm effectively a prisoner," Ryan muttered. He tried the door for good measure but it didn't budge. Hands placed on his sides, he surveyed the room. A simple bed, a desk, and a chair surrounded by plain eggshell white walls. There was another door though, but Ryan was disappointed when he only found a toilet and shower cramped into a tiny space. It all resembled what he imagined to be a solitary cell in a mental asylum.

He sat down on his bed and sighed. Maybe he was truly insane and right where he belonged. Thinking about the day's events, everything seemed unreal and too good to be true. He had seen Emilia Clarke and Taylor Swift in extremely revealing lingerie, he had met Scarlett Johansson - although it was not the meeting he had imagined - and most of all, he had fucked Ana de Armas. If this was what insanity did to him, what his deranged mind made up, Ryan couldn't be mad about his situation at the moment. He was actually thrilled to know what the next day might bring.

Ryan laid down on his bed and closed his eyes.

**********

He was awoken by a knock on metal. The lock clicked and the door swung open. For the umpteenth time since entering this secret event, Ryan had to blink to ensure it wasn't a mirage standing before him. The busty blonde actress Blake Lively beamed a smile at him.

"Good morning, Ryan. How was your night?" the actress asked.

"Well, enough," Ryan replied, groaning as he sat straight. "Although my back prefers one of the mattresses in the arena."

Blake smiled at his remark. Like Scarlett the evening before, she wore a tight fitting suit. At least the upper portion. Instead of trousers, she wore a short skirt, ending just below the curve of her ass, allowing Ryan's gaze to travel down her toned legs. "Scarlett sent me to inform you about the event. What rules are in place, what is expected of you, how the championship works, and so on."

"Wonderful," Ryan said, gesturing at the chair for her to take a seat. Instead, Blake chose to sit next to him on the bed. As she sat down, her bosom bounced and the top button of her blouse popped open. Ryan got a glance of the pristine cleavage her rounded breasts provided. He delicately averted his gaze before Blake noticed him looking.

"Oh my," she said, suppressing a giggle and rolling her eyes. "This happens way too often." Blake had to pull both sides of her blouse to be able to close the button over her bosom. "Now, to business. I've got this bundle for you. It contains all the information." Ryan accepted the bundle while Blake continued, "Each year there's a revision of the rules. These are for this year. I'll go over the most important ones with you. The rest you can go through on your own."

Ryan leafed through the booklet and Blake talked. She spoke first about the rules concerning the arena, how many points each action was worth. Massages of different body parts earned various amounts of points. Of course massaging the erotic areas gained the most. There was a whole chapter about foreplay: the effectiveness, quickness, and satisfaction. All different sorts of sex were discussed separately. There were paragraphs about oral sex, penetration, anal, and so on. Blake put emphasis on the release -- orgasms for women and the cumshot for men -- and, more importantly, the endurance both participants showed. There were minor discussions about the appearance of competitors, how they maintained themselves. It seemed to Ryan there was a slight bias towards trimmed or shaven contestants, the wording making him suspect that they would give participants with hairy nether regions less points. Luckily for him, he kept himself neatly trimmed, not only for hygiene, but also because it kind of made his cock look bigger compared to when it was surrounded by a bush. There was the artistic performance, or the creativity of positions while fucking. That paragraph referenced the Kama Sutra multiple times, indicating some positions worth more than others. There was an addendum, but Blake skipped it, and Ryan didn't feel like checking it right away.

"That leaves us with the contract. Please put your signature here," Blake pulled out a paper sheet and indicated a square box at the bottom.

"Shouldn't I read it first?" Ryan asked.

"It's a short version of what Scarlett has told you already. There's no mentioning this secret society or championship outside this complex. Nor anything that has happened within the confines of this complex. There's no leaving the premises before the event is over. And so on. If you do break one of those rules, your life is forfeit."

Ryan gulped.

Blake smiled. "No worries. I think you'll find plenty of reasons to stay here." She patted his thigh, but her fingers brushed his crotch. "Oh my," she said, bringing a hand in front of her mouth. "That was accidental, but it felt like you wouldn't mind." She placed her hand back on his crotch and squeezed his half-hard cock through his trousers.

"Uh," was all Ryan could say before Blake had unzipped his trousers and reached a hand inside. His cock was pulled out and Blake gingerly stroked his stiffening cock.

"Let me give you an example of a reason to stay," Blake purred and slid off the bed, resting on her knees in front of Ryan. She slowly opened her lips and went to engulf his cock in her wet mouth. Her tongue licked the underside of his tip.

There was a high-pitched beeping and Blake looked at watch around her wrist. "Ow, I have to go. Are you ready for this afternoon?" she asked and stood up, leaving Ryan sitting with his hard cock out.

"What's this afternoon?"

"Oh, my mistake, I thought Scarlett had already informed you yesterday. You're to enter the arena again today. There are some women who failed the first round, but clearly due to the inadequacy of their partners. Since you were to become an official participant, your name was already added to the male performer pool. You were drawn as a partner for one the women getting another chance."

"Who's that?" Ryan asked, anxious to know. Meanwhile, he inelegantly tried to squirm back into his trousers, not an easy task with a hard-on. He fumbled even more when he heard the name.

"Emilia Clarke."

**********

The British beauty was a sight to behold. She wore her hair black and straight, framing her attractive face and highlighting her gorgeous eyes, pouting lips, and cute nose. She wasn't wearing the lingerie of the day before. The actress looked Ryan up and down, obviously not impressed. She said, "I heard you got Ana through. If only that idiot Pattinson hadn't jizzed before we started..." Emilia sighed.

When that name was mentioned, Ryan remembered where he had recognised her partner from yesterday. Ryan wasn't a Twilight fan, but knew Robert Pattinson had been a sensation in his day for that role. Ryan hadn't cared for that franchise about vampires, but he had actually been quite surprised at Pattinson's portrayal of Bruce Wayne in The Batman.

"That won't happen with me," Ryan said.

"Sure," Emilia scoffed at him, then shrugged. "Meh, what the hell, you did well with Ana so I guess you'll suffice."

Ryan was a little hurt at the comment that he would suffice. It brought up a competitiveness in him that he thought he'd lost a long time ago. Together with the fact that Blake had left him with a throbbing erection, Ryan felt an eagerness boiling up. He would show Emilia that he could do much more than merely 'suffice'.

"I'll show you," Ryan hissed more than he meant to.

Emilia raised her expressive eyebrows at his outbreak. "Oh my, darling. Did I hit a nerve? Don't take it personal - Ryan, was it? - but," and Emilia came up close, staring into his eyes, "but also don't screw it up."

"I said, I'll show you," Ryan stood firm.

The corner of Emilia's mouth curled upward. "Now, this, this determination I like." She playfully slapped his cheek, and said, "I suddenly gained more confidence in you."

A guard came up and addressed them. "Miss Clarke, Mister Hosling, please enter the arena."

Inside the arena, the benches were fairly empty. Not many people showed up for second chances, Ryan concluded. Their loss, he thought, of a mind to show everyone, including Emilia, that he was so much more than their haughty ego's would admit. He would prove that, as a simple commoner the elite from hollywood looked down on, he could dominate them as much as any other celebrity.

Out of his clothes, Ryan took his cock firmly in his hand and pumped up and down. Within seconds he was ready and watched as Emilia also unclothed. When she turned to him, her eyes looked down and she said, "Oh, I wasn't aware you were... so big."

Suddenly, the arrogance in her stance and boredom in her eyes from before were completely gone. Instead, Ryan saw curiosity. He walked up to Emilia and took her hands in his, guiding them to his crotch and placing them on his hard cock. Emilia looked into his eyes while her fingers wrapped around his shaft. Ryan looked down at her hands stroking his cock. This was something like a fantasy. She pumped her hands up and down, continuing to stroke at him before Ryan placed his hand on her shoulder and gently made clear she should lower herself to her knees.

Emilia didn't need further instruction as she bowed her head down and took his cock into her mouth. She closed her lips around his tip and applied pressure as she started to move her head down, taking his cock further into her warm, wet mouth. Emilia moaned around his shaft. The actress looked up to make eye contact while she gave Ryan a blowjob. Watching her suck his cock, gazing into her green eyes, Ryan placed both hands on her head, gathering her hair and keeping it from falling across her gorgeous face. Emilia's head bobbed up and down, sliding her tongue along all sides of his shaft, bathing his cock in her saliva.

While she sucked on his cock, applying more pressure and quickly moving her lips up and down faster and faster, Ryan reached one hand down, moving towards her breasts. Emilia also released on hand from working his shaft to dive between his legs and softly cup his balls. Ryan's fingers played with her nipples until they were hard, then kneaded her supple, natural tits.

Emilia slowly brought her lips up off of his cock with a pop. A strand of saliva was left stuck to his tip and her lips as she looked up at him. She moaned softly at her tits being massaged, then said, "I need your cock inside me."

Emilia took his arm and moved backwards, pulling Ryan with her so he was on top of her. With a leg on either side of him, her pussy was exposed to Ryan's cock. Looking down at her wet pussy, Ryan pushed his tip inside her. They both shared a long, loud moan as he increasingly filled her. Emilia was again looking for eye contact as she was filled with his cock. Ryan slid inside and pushed slowly until his thighs were pressing against hers. Grunting, he pulled his hips backwards, collecting a whimper from Emilia, and then pushed forward, moving his cock inside of her and obviously hitting her inner spots.

"Ugh, fuck!" the British beauty exclaimed. "Right there!"

Emilia panted in pleasure as Ryan began to move in and out of her. He worked himself up to a steady rhythm. Fucking Emilia's soaking pussy, Ryan started to experiment, slightly angling his cock in different directions to see which would make her moan the loudest. He felt his cock brush against her inner walls as it explored Emilia's pussy in its entirety. Their fucking had evolved to such a pace that the sound of his balls slapping could be heard echoing through the arena. Emilia closed her eyes and let her head fall back onto the mattress, breathing heavily. At the same time, Ryan felt the pressure on his cock grow and knew that he was working Emilia up to an orgasm. The first of many, he hoped.

Ryan kept pumping his cock into her wet pussy. He leaned sideways, balancing on one arm and grabbed her tits with the other. Emilia immediately responded with cries like 'mmh' and 'aah-yesss', indicating she loved that her breasts were being played with. Even more so when she asked, "Slap my tits."

Releasing one breast from a tight squeeze, Ryan slapped her soft fun-bags alternatingly while occasionally also lovingly twisting her nipples. Slapping one tit and then the other, they both were soon red from the sting, but Emilia revelled in pleasure. She reached up and grabbed hold of his body, pulling him down closer to her. She searched with her lips for his and darted her tongue inside Ryan's mouth. Emilia's kisses were deep and passionate. She wrapped her legs and arms around his body and also began bucking her hips, meeting his thrusts with increasing force.

"Fuck, you're deep inside my tight pussy!" she exclaimed. And indeed it was tight, Ryan agreed, feeling a growing pressure along his cock. "Ugh I'm cumming," she groaned into his ear. "Don't stop! Harder!"

Ryan doubled his effort and hammered his cock into her wet pussy as fast and hard as he could while Emilia kept her arms and legs securely wrapped around his body. He felt her legs tremble against his sides and back as Emilia reached her orgasm.

"Aah! Fuck, fuck, fuuuck!" she screamed. Her pussy overflowed with juices as the sound with each thrust of his cock got louder and wetter. The undulating contractions of her pussy massaged his cock and Ryan had to utilise Ana de Armas' trick to prevent himself from ejaculating inside the beautiful British actress.

Ryan closed his eyes and was inside the calm, safe space of his mind. He focused everything on the firm pressure from Emilia's legs against his sides. The tingling feeling in his cock abated and he opened his eyes to the pretty face of Emilia wearing an expression of pure ecstasy.

"Let's change it up," she said gravelly.

With unexpected strength, Emilia rolled him around so he was now on his back and she was on top. She adjusted herself to better straddle his crotch. She didn't instantly start bouncing on his cock as he had expected. Instead, she reached her arms around the back of his neck and pulled him right into her chest. Ryan placed kisses on her soft flesh and wrapped his lips around her nipple. He knew she liked rough play with her tits so he bit down on her hard nipple.

"Ay!" she yelled, but before Ryan could worry he had bitten too hard, she added, "Fuck yes! My tits like it rough."

Emilia Clarke started to slide up and down on his cock while he moved his lips over to suck on her other nipple. She bounced on his cock, controlling the pace of penetration. The sounds of her ass cheeks hitting against his thighs started to join the noise of her moaning. Ryan pulled back from sucking her nipples and placed his hands under her cheeks, squeezing the fleshy buns and lifting them to help Emilia ride his cock. She slid easily up and down on his cock, mounting Ryan as her breasts bounced freely. Emilia started to bounce on his cock faster and faster, like a wild amazonian. Her pussy hugged his shaft tightly and clenched down hard. She threw her head backwards as she came all over his cock. In this position, the stimulation was bearable and Ryan moved his hands to her hips, lifting and dropping the horny actress more ardently on his cock. Emilia's juices leaked from her pussy onto his lap. Ryan kept her bouncing on his lap, pushing his cock deep inside. Emilia dropped her head into his neck and barely managed to croak out a couple of words.

"My ass... I want you... Fuck my ass."

Hearing that, Ryan was more than happy to oblige. Sliding of his cock, Emilia almost fell off of his lap. She lay on the mattress on her chest and knees, her butt sticking out. She reached around and pulled her ass cheeks apart. Ryan got behind her and bent his knees, gripping his cock and holding it steady. He guided his tip up against her asshole and gently pushed inside of her. Emilia let go of her cheeks and clawed at the mattress, moaning loudly and failing to prevent her body from spasming. She recovered quite quickly and reached between her legs to fiddle with her pussy while Ryan worked himself into her ass.

Ryan's tip popped inside of Emilia's backdoor. Placing his hands on her waist, he held onto her while slowly bucking his hips and bending his knees. His cock slid in and out her ass at a slow pace due to some resistance from her tight hole. Emilia's nails were tearing shallow fissures into the mattress. Her breathing was the hardest it had been since they had begun fucking. Gradually, her ass allowed Ryan to push more of his cock inside. Emilia wiggled her butt to aid Ryan working himself deeper until her ass couldn't take any more. Momentarily pausing, her body twitched at the sizable cock in her ass and the anticipation of being ass-fucked.

The feeling of Emilia's ass was a completely different experience as to what he was used to. A pussy had never been as tight as her asshole was now. Ryan closed his eyes again and tried to think of literally anything other than the sensual British actress and her tight backdoor around his cock. But her ass squeezed down hard on his length and she pushed herself backwards. Without much extra movement, her body started to tremble and Ryan could tell her orgasm was building. He knew there was no way he could keep his own orgasm at bay so he decided to enjoy her ass to its fullest. Keeping hold of Emilia by her waist, he fucked her ass from behind, increasingly pounding harder and faster inside her. Emilia started to cum again and Ryan pushed her down so she was flat on her stomach, hammering away into her ass. Pushing his length inside of her a couple more times, Ryan groaned in pleasure as his balls began to churn.

Pulling out, Ryan jerked his cock and aimed at Emilia's gaping asshole. He fired off his cum, shooting rope after rope across her ass cheeks and even some inside her backdoor. The British actress panted in pleasure. Like a piece of art from Jackson Pollock with Emilia Clarke's ass the canvas and his cum the paint, Ryan had made a masterpiece.

"So..." he started, reaching down and helping Emilia to her feet. "Did I suffice?" He tried his hardest not to sound smug. Emilia took deep breaths, smirked and nodded.

"Touché," she said and grabbed his shoulder. Her legs were still trembling and unsteady. "Guess I'll have to hobble along for some time after that," she laughed.

Ryan smiled back. Emilia looked so sexy, her lips just demanding attention. He dared to cup her chin and placed a kiss on her lips. "You can lean on me," he said.

Emilia licked her lips as to savour the taste of his and let herself be escorted out of the arena.

**********

Ryan had brought Emilia Clarke to her room. He had been surprised to find a high-tech, fully-furnished, multi-chamber arrangement instead of a bleak room like his. Emilia had collapsed on her king-size bed and fallen asleep. Ryan had decided to ask Blake or Scarlett if his arrangement could be upgraded to something more like Emilia's.

Back at his room, Ryan found the door slightly ajar. "Hello?" he called as he entered. "Someone here?"

"There is, my boy," an alluring whisper came from a corner. Ryan looked down a stunning figure, over sexy, almost sheer lacy lingerie, noticing the dark areas of nipples and neatly shaven landing strip beneath bra and thong. His eyes took in every inch of the woman's gorgeous body, her intricate tattoos, firm ass and tapered waist. "I'm here, and I was waiting for you."

Swaying her hips a little, she took the few steps to him and closed the door. Ryan realised who the woman was at the same time as Megan Fox launched herself at him, throwing her arms round his neck and kissing him hard, fighting past his initial surprise to snake her tongue into his mouth. Ryan quickly responded, his tongue entwining with hers.

"Oh my god," she gasped between the hurried kisses. "I've wanted you since I saw you with Ana." She placed her full lips against his and broke away again. "Even more after that ass-fucking you gave Emilia." She pulled tighter to him, sliding her hands down his chest, starting to lift and remove his shirt. Then she paused, asking, "If you wouldn't mind tending to me in the same manner?"

"Not at all," Ryan breathed heavily, his hands in turn travelling up and down her muscled back, fingers sliding beneath the strap of her bra and down to the waistband of her thong.

"This is your lucky day then," she murmured, yanking off his shirt.

"The amount of luck I have here," he mumbled, his hands sliding down to cup her firm ass.

There were no more words said as her hands worked on his jeans. Ryan was undoing her bra strap, allowing her full, ample breasts some much deserved freedom. Unrestrained, Megan's breasts dropped barely given how firmly they were placed on her chest. Ryan brought his hands around to the front, pulled the bra away and gave her lovely tits a good squeeze. Just pausing a moment to let him take her in, Megan also studied him and his features, clearly satisfied as she bit her lower lip and giggled, eager to continue. Her delicate hands brushed over his bulge and pulled down his zip. Meanwhile, Ryan was busy cupping and squeezing her excellent tits, holding and massaging them, using his fingertips to coax her stiffening nipples. Keeping one hand on her bosom, he used his other to slide down the curve of her back to her ass, delivering a good squeeze and quick spank.

Megan gasped, and lustfully thrust her hand into his jeans, wrapping her soft palm round his cock. She stroked him, causing him to shiver in anticipation. His hands stroked over her bolted breasts and firm ass before he hooked a finger in the waistband of the tiny thong and pulled them down. Megan's neatly kept pussy with a landing strip of dark hair was exposed. Megan continued to stroke him, using her other hand to push his jeans down. His hand slid from her boobs down her toned stomach and found its way to her naked pussy. He slid over her landing strip and across her wet folds. Megan tensed, hand clamping down on his cock, and shivered with a gasp of restrained pleasure.

Megan planted a couple of kisses along his chest before lowering herself to come eye to eye with his large cock. Grasping it again, she started stroking, harder and faster this time, adding a second hand to cover his whole shaft. She worked her hands up and down his cock in a corkscrew motion while she looked up foxily from beneath her long eyelashes. Megan moved her mouth and spat on his tip, adding lubricant to the long strokes she gave to his cock, from base to tip. Eventually, leaning forward and looking up with a naughty smile, she teased his cock with the tip of her tongue. Knowing what game she was playing, he thrust towards her in an attempt to get his cock into her waiting mouth.

Megan's full, plump lips slid over his cock, taking the first few inches of him into her inviting mouth. Ryan shuddered with pleasure when she wasted no time in starting to suck but not too hard yet. Picking up speed, Megan's tongue worked double time, licking at his shaft, swirling around his tip. She bobbed her head enthusiastically, her glossy hair shaking around. She matched the pace with her hand stroking whatever part of his shaft wasn't inside her warm mouth. Megan's blowjob sent waves of pleasure through Ryan.

Megan shifted a little, moving her free hand in between her legs to rub her clit and delve into her wet folds. She removed his cock from her mouth and let it point at the ceiling while she licked the underside before taking it into her mouth again. Megan placed the hand that was working his shaft on his hip, sucked harder. She plunged down to take more of him in her mouth, his tip starting to bump against the back of her throat. That didn't stop her as she gripped his hips and jammed her mouth down on his cock. Megan Fox whorishly sucked him off, slurping and gagging on his cock. Ryan couldn't resist and grabbed her dark, flowing hair. With a firm grip, he helped her head plunging down on his cock.

Ryan pushed Megan down until his tip was edging her throat. She gagged loudly and drooled all over his cock, hungrily continuing to suck once he eased the pressure. Megan's plump lips felt amazing wrapped tightly around his cock as she moved up and down. Wanting to really test how good she was, Ryan held her head in place and took control, increasing the pace and pushing deeper. He bucked his hips and pushed right into her throat until her nose pressed against him. Ryan felt her throat contract but was astounded by her ability to cope, holding back from gagging.

It felt fantastic to throatfuck Megan Fox. Ryan loved how she took it so perfectly, even staying calm as his balls pressed against her chin, her lips pouting around his thick cock as his tip entered her throat. He pumped it in and out of her wet mouth and she looked up devilishly from under her seductive eyelashes with large teared-up eyes. Her look, with smeared out mascara, resembled that of someone desperately begging for more. From this angle, Megan looked divine. If he let her keep sucking his cock, he wouldn't last much longer, since she clearly was an expert at giving blowjobs.

Ryan did not want to finish in Megan's mouth and pulled her off his cock suddenly. She breathed heavily, keeping eye contact, and blew bubbles with mixture of saliva and precum that filled her mouth. She let it run down her chin onto her tits, giving them a pleasant shine. Ryan drew the gorgeous actress to her feet and pushing her back against the wall, his hard, wet cock pressing against her toned stomach. Megan seemed to read his mind as she slung her arms around his neck while he reached under her firm ass cheeks to lift her up. With her legs wrapped around his waist, Megan was held firmly against the wall and up in the air.

"Put your cock in me already," she moaned, begging to be lowered onto his cock.

"Fuck," Ryan breathed with a smile, his tip touching her wet folds. "You're a feisty one." He teased her a little longer by brushing his tip along her pussy.

"Your teasing is killing me," she whimpered into his ear, then released a high-pitched cry as he lowered her and penetrated her soaking pussy.

Ryan felt her give way quickly but still hold him tight. Megan's pussy hugged every inch of his cock as he pushed into her. It felt snug and tight but still allowed him to slide all the way into her hot pussy. They both groaned in delight. Ryan held Megan still for just a moment, revelling in the sensations it sent through his body. After both taking a few deep breaths, Ryan took action, grabbing her hips tightly and pulling Megan towards him, lifting her and thrusting up inside her. His increasingly hard thrusts made her moan out loud, giving her every possible micrometre of his cock.

"Ooh, I just knew you'd fuck me good," Megan growled as she was fucked with long and strong thrusts.

Ryan simply focussed on fucking her, trying to ignore the squeeze of her tight pussy on his throbbing cock. The pleasure he was providing Megan Fox was sending electricity through his body and his cock began to tingle. The way she rolled her hips and clung tightly to him, breathing sexily into his ear, only added to the building sensitivity in his cock.

"Do you like fucking me?" Megan asked. The question caught him so off-guard that Ryan felt his approaching climax wane. Maybe making conversation was another way to delay his orgasm. "Do you like fucking my pussy?"

"I love fucking you," he said, convinced this approach would prove successful. "And I love your tight pussy." Megan's breathing quickened, indicating she took pleasure in such dirty talk. Ryan decided to add something extra, and said, "I also loved your slutty mouth around my cock."

Megan's legs squeezed his waist tighter and her body quivered as he kept pumping into her hard. She gave a deep moan as he picked up the pace even more and she climaxed hard on his cock. She leaned back from their intimate embrace and Ryan dove down to bite and suck at her perfect tits. Megan squealed in excitement, her breath coming in irregular gasps. Ryan kept her bouncing on his cock until her orgasm had passed.

Ryan pulled out and put Megan down, turning her around and pushing her against the wall. Her pristine tits served as cushions and her ripe ass bounced delightfully as he slapped it. In one hand he held both Megan's wrists while his other hand grabbed the base of his cock to position it. Megan smiled widely as he slid his cock back inside her welcoming pussy. He started to thrust again, their sweaty bodies rocking against the wall. Megan let out a loud, sharp gasp with each thrust he slammed into her from behind. Her pussy contracted with each little surge of pleasure inside her. Megan Fox was buzzing with the sensations of his cock buried in her wet pussy.

Her body wanted to squirm from the pleasure she received, but Ryan held her firmly in place. With all this hard fucking he needed another distraction and asked, "You like it rough like this." He pushed extra deep into her.

Megan grunted and said between gasps, "This is rough?"

Ryan laughed, then lifted his hand and slapped her right ass cheek, hitting her left on the backswing. Megan whimpered at the sting, but began pushing her ass backward to meet his thrusts. He kept slapping her ass while thoroughly fucking her from behind. With his continuous powerful thrusts, her juicy pussy squeezed hard on his cock. The print of his hand was visible on the soft flesh of her gorgeous ass. Megan groaned at being almost forcefully taken. It evolved into a shrill cry as an orgasm overwhelmed her. Ryan felt her juices escape her soaking pussy and trickly down his legs.

"I'm close, Megan," he gasped through gritted teeth. He released Megan's wrists to firmly grip her love handles with both hands. He kept plunging into her wet pussy, feeling her tight walls clamping down around his cock. He fucked her hard right up to the edge.

"I want to finish you," Megan whimpered, quickly pulling herself off his throbbing cock. On her knees, with her delicate fingers wrapped around his shaft, she stroked his cock from base to tip. "Cum for me, cover my tits," she purred.

Ryan groaned and Megan angled his cock at her tits in response. He released his cum all over her rounded tits. String after string of hot cum coated her bosom in a sticky substance. When he was finished, Megan took his tip in her mouth and sucked the remaining cum out. Her hands kneaded his cum into her firm tits.

"Thank you," she murmured, leaning back and gathering his cum to lick off her fingers.

"No, thank you," Ryan breathed.

Megan Fox dressed herself in her very revealing lingerie. Her tits were still shiny and sticky from his cum when she went for the door.

"Wait," Ryan said. "Won't everyone know what we've done when they see you leave like that?"

"Well," she said, tapping her bottom lip with her forefinger. "I'm sure you don't mind people knowing how well you fucked me," she cooed, leaning in to just brush her cherry lips against his.

"I think I can live with that," he said with a smile. Megan grinned at him devilishly, her hair hanging down round her gorgeous face.

"Until next time, Ryan." Megan winked and blew him a kiss before shutting the door.

Ryan sat down on his bed and shook his head. These celebrities kept amazing him. Who would have ever thought that they were part of some secret society that once a year organised a championship in which they fucked each other? Let alone that one of them visited his room outside of the arena match-ups?

But who was he to question all that? He was just happy to have accidentally stumbled in.

Chapter 59: Chapter 59. My Ex Girlfriend (THE MASTER OF TRUTH)

Written by JCBeleren

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary: Logan can suddenly change the truth of the world with a word

Tags: big breasts, female submissive, male dominant, magic, asian, blowjob, brainwashing, college, blonde, student

....

.

.

.

Modern day, in a world where humans only speak the truth...

***

My bed was crowded when I woke up, and it took me a moment to realize what was going on. My morning wood, on the other hand, already knew exactly what the story was as it pressed up against the smooth, supple ass of Kristi Lee, one of my ex-girlfriend's best friends.

Kristi's tight Asian body was snuggled back against mine, tucked between my arms with her grade-A 22-year-old bubble butt nestling against my growing hard-on. Almost without thinking, my hand slipped over her waist and slid between her legs. My fingers found her wetness and I began to circle her clit, her pussy already radiating heat as she slowly woke.

"Mmm," she purred sexily as she opened her big hazel eyes. "Morning, lover." Her dainty hand reached back to grasp my shaft, and she began to stroke me gently.

"Something you want?" I growled, my voice still rough with sleep. My exploring fingers dipped inside of her, massaging her inner folds expertly.

She sucked in a breath and moaned. Her hand stroked more quickly for a moment as she closed her eyes in bliss. Then, they opened again. Her mouth was open and almost panting with lust. "I want you inside me. Please, Sir."

I felt myself harden even more in her grip. I like when she calls me that, I decided. I like that a lot. I grinned slyly. "Good girl," I murmured, softly pulling away from her fingers. I raised my knee, levering her thigh upwards with my leg and exposing her entrance. I could see her arousal in the sheen of wetness on her skin. Even more, I could sense it as her breath sped up and she rolled her hips back in a circle, seeking friction.

Both of us still laying on our side, I slid inside of her with an arching of my hips, stretching her inner walls and splitting her wide open. Pulling almost all the way out, I pushed in again, reveling in the utterly indulgent sensation of slowly fucking her without a condom.

"Oh shittttttt," my little Asian fucktoy groaned softly. "Yes, Sir... You feel fucking incredible inside of me..."

I grinned as I took a deep breath, enjoying the light fragrance of her sweet perfume. I can't believe this is all because of a math test.

***

"Hey, babe. Why have you been so distant the past few days?"

I reread the text message for the hundredth time. I should have just deleted the conversation and moved on, but that's the thing with breakups — they're messy and sometimes you'd rather take the pain than give it up.

I've been cheating on you with Mark, the ex I told you about, who was visiting with the football team this weekend.

My ex-girlfriend Aaron's response was still there.

I stared. I reread the message. I felt dizzy. I wanted to be sick, even though it had been almost a week.

I would say I'm sorry, but I'm not. He's muscular and athletic and a total stud in bed. You just can't measure up.

I hadn't responded. There was nothing else to say after that. If she had wanted to be with me, she would have said something. That was how it was. Everyone spoke the truth here, and that was that. I shook my head, tried to push down my anger and sadness and anxiety and put my phone in my backpack.

Why would you read that right before an exam? I asked myself as the thick calculus test dropped onto my desk. Shaking my head wearily, I rubbed my eyes with the back of my hand. Then, I stared at the instructions on the first sheet. I carefully wrote my name on the line.

Logan Wells.

I chuckled softly to myself at the awful predictability of what was to come. Might be the only answer I get right on this damn thing. I clenched and unclenched my fists. Well... I may as well get it over with. I flipped the page and started to write.

It was a train wreck. Forty minutes later, I was staring at one of the last problems, already having skipped most of the previous ones.

Using the results from part a, find the area between points P, Q and R. If you cannot, please explain why.

I stared at the last question. I didn't know the answer. I hadn't even been able to understand Part A, for crying out loud. Shit, I silently cursed. This test was worse than I ever could have imagined. Sighing with disgust, I set the tip of my pencil on the paper and began to write. At least I can answer the second part of the question honestly, I decided.

I cannot find the area between points p, q and r because I stayed up the past two nights partying instead of cramming like I normally would for a math test.

My handwriting was cramped and tired. It had been a long day and a long couple of nights. I took a deep breath, then added another line.

This is the first midterm of the year and my girlfriend just broke up with me after getting together with her ex, so please be lenient.

I stared at my answer for several long moments. It was bad, but it was what it was. It was the truth. And here, the truth was the only thing we knew.

I felt a pounding behind my eyes, and I wondered if all the alcohol and drugs I'd been doing in the past few days had caught up to me. I really wasn't sure what was going on, but then something in my brain pushed to the breaking point and snapped. I felt lost for a brief moment, like my internal compass and gyroscope were flipping wildly. Then, I settled.

Suddenly, moving almost of their own accord, my fingers picked up my eraser and erased the answer I had just written. They picked up my pencil and, as I watched incredulously, wrote a new line.

This answer is correct.

I sat back and looked at that one line for a long time. That's not true... I thought incredulously. How can I even write that? I shook my head. I grabbed the eraser and started to move to erase my untruth. But then, I paused. Fuck it, I decided. I flipped back through my test and used the eraser to remove every answer I had even attempted. Then, I wrote the same line beneath every question.

This answer is correct.

Before I could stop myself, I stood up and walked to the front of the room.

Professor Beck, my gorgeous calculus professor with obvious Viking heritage, looked up from her work and accepted my test with a warm smile. "I hope you feel good about all your answers," she said with a touch of concern. "You still have a couple minutes if you feel unsure of anything." Her blue eyes glanced down at my closed test booklet, as though sensing that I was about to get a zero on a test worth 25% of my grade.

I shrugged and half-smiled. I wasn't going to tell her I felt good about it. That wouldn't be the truth. We all speak the truth here. That's just how it is.

I shouldered my backpack and left. As I crossed the lawn that separated the math and physics buildings, I saw Aaron with a group of her friends. They were laughing about something, and she tucked her dark, wavy hair behind one ear. She did it the way she used to do when we were laying in bed together and it had fallen across her face.

In that instant, all I felt was anger. Then, after that brief flash of rage, the sadness caught hold of me again. I clenched my fists against the roil of bitterness and self-contempt that rise up the back of my throat and walked back towards my apartment.

***

"Can we go through the test together?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady. "Because my getting one hundred percent is absolutely impossible."

Professor Beck glanced through her notes, her long blonde hair and well-defined Nordic features superb in profile. "You were one of the only students to get full marks, Logan. I think I would remember that."

She opened a folder stacked up with our midterm exams. She riffled through the pages then withdrew one of the tests. I saw my name written clearly across the front. There was an "A+" written and circled in red pen right next to it.

"See?" she told me, gesturing at the grade.

I shook my head. "There's some mistake. Look at my answers."

Sighing, as though she were indulging the strangest request, my gorgeous professor flipped to the first page.

It's just like I remember. I saw that I had, in fact, responded to every question with the single line: This answer is correct. It was my turn to gesture to the page. "See?" I asked. "It's wrong."

Professor Beck looked from my face to the test booklet and back. "What are you talking about?" she asked, obviously confused. "It clearly says, 'This answer is correct.'"

I stared into my math teacher's eyes. Incredible, I thought. She actually believes it...

"But..." I tried to come up with something to say. Then I stopped and trailed off. Why am I trying to convince her to fail me. She wants to give me an A. Why stop her? My internal monologue was rapid, a furious debate that all took place in the time it took for me to stutter to a halt. That's not the truth, I told myself. I didn't get an A.

"Is something wrong, Logan?" my professor asked kindly. She could obviously tell something was bothering me.

I opened my mouth to speak and stopped myself. Then, a slow smile broke out over my face as I realized the absurd power of what I had discovered. It doesn't matter if I got an A or a B or an F... Because my grade is what she thinks it is. I froze. What if I could...

"Actually, something might be," I told Professor Beck, keeping my expression completely serious. "I have an A in your class."

She looked at me curiously for a second. "Are you sure?" She swiveled her chair to look at her computer screen. She tapped a few keys and I saw the teacher's grading web page open up.

"There must have been some sort of mistake in the system," she said, a furrow creasing her smooth forehead. "It says you've got a B- average on all your homework assignments."

I held my breath, wondering if what I thought would happen would actually—

"Let me fix that manually."

I watched, scarcely able to keep myself from jumping up and punching the air with delight, as my grade and GPA got an instant powerboost. I thanked Professor Beck profusely even as I was shouldering my backpack and heading out the door. There were plans whirling through my mind. And this strange ability I had discovered — the ability to speak things that weren't the truth — was going to make them all possible.

***

I glanced over the balcony into the crowd below, phone pressed to my ear. The floorplan of the university dining hall was multi-storied, with food stations and seating on the first floor and tables for studying or eating on the second.

Ring.

The dial tone sounded in my ear as I waited for a voice on the other end of the phone call. I watched below as Aaron, sitting with a group of friends by the barbecue grill, cocked her head and reached into her purse. She wrinkled her face and contemplated the screen for a moment. Then, as I held my breath, she slid her finger across the phone and put it up to her ear.

Yes! I was ecstatic. This was all the opening I needed.

"Hello?" Aaron's voice cut me to the quick. It was suspicious and irritated, as though she were angry that I had taken away from her precious lunch date.

"Hey," I said, trying to keep my voice calm and even.

"What do you want?"

So much for regretting our breakup. I decided that I needed to experiment quickly before I got to the real point of our call. "You're really thirsty," I told my gorgeous ex-girlfriend, watching her carefully over the balcony railing.

"What are you talking about?" Aaron asked. She shook her hair over her shoulder and reached across the table, stealing a sip of her friend's fizzing soft drink. "I told you not to call me. I don't want to talk to you."

Ordinarily, her words would have hurt me. Devastated me. I would probably have apologized and hung up, slinking away with my tail between my legs. But I had a plan, and now there was anger coursing through me at her dismissive tone. "Ignore that," I said. "You trust everything I say and you really want to keep talking to me."

The effect of my words was instantaneous. Aaron's body language even changed as her mind accepted my words as truth, her legs uncrossing and her dark expression lightening into a calm smile. "Of course I do," she replied. "I really want to talk to you. But you're being weird."

"You don't think this is weird," I said, thinking quickly.

"No," she agreed. "Why would I think it's weird?"

"No reason," I grinned wickedly. "Now. You're going to give the phone to the hot friend sitting next to you."

"Kristi?" Aaron's expression was confused.

"Yeah. You think it would be a good idea for her to talk to me."

I watched as Aaron touched the shoulder of the slim but busty Asian girl sitting next to her at the table. The girl look confused for a moment and Aaron covered the phone with her hand to explain. The girl gave her a look of consternation, but accepted the cell.

"Logan? What the fuck?"

I knew Kristi well from plenty of nights over at Aaron's place. She was Aaron's roommate, so she had always been off-limits, but even while Aaron and I had been dating I would sometimes fantasize about her. I think Kristi knew it, too, and she never missed an opportunity to tease me with her body. She was a real party animal, usually getting ready to go out for the night when I was coming over to hang with Aaron, so she had plenty of chances to come out of the shower wearing nothing but a towel or to change in front of us with the door to her room wide open — her tan skin flawless and smooth as she stripped down to her bra and panties with her back to us, seemingly nonchalant as she redressed to go clubbing. Whenever I watched her speak, I couldn't help but imagine her full, bee-stung lips wrapped around my cock, her gorgeous hazel eyes staring up into mine with complete devotion as she knelt at my feet.

"You're going to be calm now," I told her, watching her body relax at my words.

"Of course I'm calm," Kristi replied. "But you can' t just be calling Aaron like this. She broke up with you for a reason."

"You're going to stop talking and listen." I was done listening to their shit. I'd taken enough of it while Aaron and I had been together. Now I'm in charge. "After this talk you're going to give the phone back to Aaron. Then, you're going to go back to your dorm and dress up in your hottest outfit. Tonight, you and Aaron are going to come over to my apartment together." I paused for a moment. Then, before she could respond, I add, "Oh. And you're going to forget that we had this conversation."

Silence on the other end as Kristi, with a perplexed expression on her face, handed the phone back to Aaron then stood up and left.

"Logan? It's me again."

I grinned into the phone as I repeated my instructions.

***

Around 7 there was a knock at my front door. I smiled broadly. Right on time, I thought.

Aaron was dressed in one of my favorite outfits, white jeans and a sheer tank top light enough that I could see her black bra underneath. Kristi looked even sluttier than usual in a tight red cutoff top that barely restrained her gravity-defying tits and a pair of jean shorts so criminally short that I doubted she could dance without her ass falling out.

"Perfect," I murmured quietly.

Both girls gave me a confused look as they walked in, Kristi strutting in a pair of tall white heels with crisscrossing leather straps.

"What's going on?" Aaron blurted as I closed the door behind them. "Why are we here?"

I turned slowly, savoring the moment. This is the good part, I thought.

"Isn't it obvious?" I asked, gesturing at their skimpy-outfits nonchalantly. "You both really want to fuck me."

I said it with a straight face. My brain was screaming at me, telling me it wasn't the truth, it wasn't how the world was. I just pushed that voice deep down and waited. You got this, Logan, another voice said. You're in control now.

Aaron's face started to bunch up into a scowl of rage, then, suddenly, it turned into a frown of consternation. There was a strange second of silence, and I felt as though the world was lurching beneath me even though nothing moved. Then, I watched as their postures changed. Gone was Aaron's frigid air and bitchy exterior, and Kristi's arrogant half-smirk evaporated. Their eyes went from frozen specks of flint to molten fires of lust.

"You're incredibly turned on," I told them as their cheeks flushed wish arousal. "And you know the only way you'll be satisfied is by this..." I grabbed the waistband of my sweatpants and tugged down, freeing my already hardening length.

Aaron gave me a look I'd never seen before. She stepped forward and put her hand on my chest possessively as her fingers wrapped around my girth. I stared into her eyes and I saw that she was mine. In that moment, I was almost tempted to go back on my plan, but then her text messages flashed through my mind. Fucking bitch, I thought. In that moment, I realized the truth. You don't deserve me.

"You want to obey my every" — holy shit — "command," I told the girls, my voice catching as Aaron's hand began to stroke up and down my length. They both nodded eagerly, my words absolutely true as they sank into their minds and changed their reality. "Good," I said. Then, staring into Aaron's molten blue eyes, I gripped her by the shoulders and pushed her to her knees.

She continued to stroke me, her breath hot and fast on my member. My cock twitched in readiness, and before I could react my ex-girlfriend leaned forward and took the tip in her mouth. Staring up at me with loving devotion, she sucked the sensitive head, eyes rolling back as she shivered with delight at the taste of my precum.

I couldn't stop now. The die had been cast. "All the way, slut," I grunted.

Aaron opened wide and took my cock down her throat, all the way down to the base in a single motion. I gasped as she moaned around me, her lust obvious and insatiable. She'd never gone down on me like this while we dated, always maintaining that it was undignified and degrading. Now she sucked my cock like it was her full-time job to service me, her lips forming a tight seal around my shaft and one hand slipping down her waistband and between her thighs to feverishly frig her clit.

"Fuck," I groaned, almost content to let her do all the work as I surveyed my conquest. But I had plans, and I was going to fucking turn them into reality. Channeling all my pent up anger, sadness and disappointment, I tangled my fingers in her thick brunette hair.

For a moment, I was content to guide her rhythm, letting her head bob up and down at a controlled pace. Then, I began to speed up, gripping her by the back of the head and plunging down her throat, thrusting vigorously with my hips like I was pounding her pussy into oblivion. Aaron relaxed her throat and submitted to me as I fucked her face, the glorious heat of her wet mouth and soft, pillowy lips making me want to melt with ecstasy. Instead, it fueled me onward. I gritted my teeth as I felt myself growing harder, my shaft thick and solid as I used her mouth for my pleasure. I was getting closer and closer, making my ex my personal slut as she moaned and played with herself, desperate to take me deeper than even I could go. Then, I felt my cock begin to spasm as my body erupted.

I pulled out of her mouth and came, grunting as my cock surged powerfully and sprayed my seed across her face and bared throat. Aaron's fingers wrapped around my cock and stroked, milking me for every last drop of cum as she groaned and caught a strand in her open mouth. I painted her smooth, tanned skin with my essence, spattering across her exposed cheeks and lips. Finally, I leaned back against the wall, breathing heavily.

I felt lighter, as though my utter domination of Aaron had filled the hole that our breakup had left inside of me. I stared down at my ex as my cum dripped down her throat and onto her heaving breasts and she gasped for air, all the while wantonly plunging her fingers deep inside of herself and coming closer and closer to the release she desired.

That's not happening, I thought with a surge of wicked satisfaction. "Stop," I told her, and I gave her a stern look as she glanced up at me with a look of confusion.

"You." I ordered, pointing at Kristi. "Knees."

Biting her full lips seductively, my busty Asian slut sank to her knees next to Aaron.

"Get me ready again," I told her, and she grinned.

"Anything you say, Sir," Kristi murmured in a breathy, ardor-filled voice. Grabbing the hem of her top, she pulled it over her head, her breasts bouncing free and revealing that she wasn't wearing a bra.

"Do you like my titties, Sir?" she asked submissively, hazel eyes staring up into mine as she pinched and played with her hardening nipples. "They're yours. My mouth is yours. My pussy is yours. I belong to you."

Holy fuck. This girl is a pro. I was getting hard again just watching her writhe and moan at my feet, plunging two of her fingers deep inside of her snatch and fucking herself, all the while meeting my gaze with a look of fiery desire.

"Show me," I told her, swallowing down my groan of bliss as she took my still-sensitive cock in her mouth.

"You're going to watch," I told Aaron as my ex, with what looked like buckets of my seed still coating her skin, gazed with lust at her friend and Kristi sucked me expertly. I was growing hard again already, a seeming miracle. "Then, you're going to go home tonight and play with yourself fantasizing about me. Fantasizing about this." I pulled my length from Kristi's hot, willing mouth and rubbed the head of my cock across Aaron's lips.

Aaron opened her mouth and leaned forward to take me in once more, but I pulled back. "Ah-ah," I said, clicking my fingers at Kristi, who resumed her attentions. I sighed as my eyes rolled back.

"But you won't be able to cum," I continued, "because only my cock can do that to you. Do you understand?"

Aaron's voice was huskier than usual, her throat raw from taking my entire manhood. "Yes..." Her eyes were downcast.

"Good," I told her. "You can leave now."

She stood slowly, my cum still splashed across her face and throat. For a moment, I wanted her to walk back with evidence of my domination on her face, the final humiliation. But then I relented. "Wash up before you go."

She nodded glumly and left. There was a bathroom down the hallway where she could clean off the mark of my ownership.

"Now..." I said, turning my eyes to my newest toy.

Kristi looked up at me, her cheeks hollowed as she sucked me back to full mast. "-es, -ir?" she asked, her words muffled as she swallowed my shaft. She seemed utterly unaffected by the fact that her roommate had just been used and kicked to the curb.

"Let's see what we can do with you." I slid out of her mouth and leaned down. Despite her amazing curves, Kristi felt light in my arms as I lifted her up and threw her down on my bed. In an instant, her shorts and panties were across the room and I was kneeling between her legs, cock poised to penetrate her entrance. I could tell she was aching for me, the heat of her desire radiating from her core like an oven, and I was ready to give in to the moment.

I'm the master of the fucking universe, I thought. Then, I spread Kristi's tanned thighs even further apart and plunged inside of her. Her body welcomed me, her tight tunnel wrapping around me like a glove as I plowed her metaphorical fields.

Kristi cried out with pleasure, cumming around my cock as I split her lithe little body in two with my length. I gripped her by the hips and kept going as her body spasmed and clenched, savagely pounding inside like I owned her.

I'd never fucked a woman without a condom before, and the sensation was magical — everything felt more sensitive and immediate, overwhelming my senses. She was so wet that I had no trouble slipping all the way inside her, bottoming out as I filled her to the brim.

Kristi's delicate hands were never still, one reaching down to play with her clit and the other reaching up to run down my chest and tightly-clenched abs, then across her breasts to tug and pinch her nipples.

I growled, then slid out of her and grabbed her by the hips. With a powerful movement, I flipped her over onto her stomach and pulled her back onto her hands and knees.

"Yes, Sir!" she cried. "Take me any way you want! However you want! Whenever you wantttttttt!" My gorgeous Asian slut trailed off in a wordless moan of pleasure as I spanked her ass, leaving a red handprint as she arched back and let out a cry of passion at the sensation of electric pleasure. I lined up and rammed into her, not trying to be gentle, wanting her to feel every raw sensation. I slid in and out of her over and over, my cock hitting her g-spot as I gave her pleasure like no man had ever given her before. She had given herself fully over to me, and I loved it.

"What are you?" I asked in a growling voice, pounding her slick tunnel with a will.

"Your slut!" she cried out, grinding back against me and driving me deeper. "Your sextoy! Your fuckdoll! Your personal whore!"

Fuckfuckfuck! I let out a grunt as my world dissolved and I came, my cock spasming powerfully with my second massive orgasm of the evening.

As my hot, sticky seed coated her inner walls, Kristi's body gave itself over to the pleasure and she collapsed into the pillows, her mind overwhelmed as she bucked and bounced back against me and a tremendous wave of ecstasy crashed over her.

I slid out of my gorgeous Asian fucktoy, exhausted, but immeasurably happy.

As I collapsed into bed next to my new slut, a strange thought passed through my mind. I grinned a blissed out grin. Thank god I suck at math.

Chapter 60: Chapter 60. Sexy Teacher (THE MASTER OF TRUTH)

"You can't resist me." My voice was shaky with lust.

"I can't resist you..." Kristi's round, elastic tits wrapped gloriously around my rock hard cock like I was stroking in and out of her pussy. Her eyes were glazed and empty as I slowly thrust myself between her breasts.

"All you want is to suck and fuck me all the time." My words were trembling. We'd been at this for almost twenty minutes and my balls were so tight I thought they might explode. So close, I thought.

"All the time..." she murmured back. Her voice was sultry but dull, like she was half asleep.

"You love to have my cock in your pussy, in your mouth, between your tits," I told her slowly.

"In my pussy..." she murmured. Her lips lavished the words and I could hardly keep myself from cumming. I knew what those lips were capable of.

"In my mouth..." Fuck. Almost there. Her lips were making the most inviting oval as she panted through her words, more and more aroused every second.

"Between my tits..." She increased speed, rubbing her breasts up and down around my erect cock like she was trying to milk the cum right out of me. She succeeded.

Kristi gave a soft mmph of surprise as I extricated my length from between her soft breasts and shoved myself between her pillowy lips, following the sound up with a moan of bliss. She sucked hard, hollowing her cheeks and staring up at me with submissive eyes.

"Fuck..." I groaned as my legs tensed and I arched back in my chair. My cock trembled as I shot pulse after sticky pulse of spunk into her hot, willing mouth, Kristi moaning and slurping happily as she swallowed my offering.

After a moment, I pulled my deflating cock from her mouth until she was just sucking gently on the head, cleaning me off and milking the last few drops of cum from my body. I ran a hand through her silky black hair and sighed happily. "Wake up," I told her, and the busty Asian girl blinked several times before focusing on my face with a look of adoration and lust. I didn't need to put her into a semi-hypnotic trance in order to manipulate her mind however I pleased, but God it was hot.

She purred and licked her lips, as she let the tip of my length slip between her lips, settling back on her knees. Her tanned, athletic body stretched luxuriantly. "I love waking up on my knees for you, Sir..." she told me in a sultry tone. "Knowing that with a word you can turn me into a mindless, usable fucktoy... Your busty little Asian bimbo..."

I groaned. She knew exactly what to say. "Quiet," I told her playfully. "You know I can't go another round just yet."

Kristi leaned forward and nuzzled my thigh, the beautiful Asian smiling up at me. "I want you," she murmured. "I love having you in my mouth... in my pussy... between my tits." She squeezed her plump breasts as she spoke, tweaking a nipple and making herself gasp lustfully.

I sighed. Who knew how exhausting it would be to have a woman that was constantly horny for your cock? "Just let me finish this email," I told her, and she winked playfully up at me.

"Don't worry," she said, leaning forward. "I can entertain myself."

I sucked in a breath as she took me gently between her lips again and began to suck me back to hardness. Fuck me... I thought, but I regretfully leaned forward and began tapping at my laptop keyboard as her tongue danced beneath the sensitive head. I'd been writing this email earlier when Kristi had sauntered over and knelt down, practically begging to titfuck me. And as I'd tried to tell her before she'd insistently stroked my cock to hardness, this email was a very important one. But what red-blooded man could have said no to tits like those, I ask you? I asked myself. Still, I forced myself to focus on the words materializing on the screen before me.

"Dear Professor Beck,

I have something very important that I would like to show you. It pertains to your class and my recent grade boost..."

I smiled to myself as I finished composing and pressed "Send." This is going to be awesome. I imagined my statuesque blonde math professor, a woman way too hot be teaching such a sexless subject, reading it. It was important that I include my gorgeous teacher in my discovery. It was in Professor Beck's class, after all, that I'd suddenly gained the ability to speak non-truths, to warp others to my will by telling them new truths about themselves that they hadn't known before.

Kristi used to be my ex-girlfriend's roommate. Now, like I'd explained to her, her existence revolved around keeping me, and my cock, well-satisfied.

I grinned as my personal Asian slut massaged my cock back to full erectness using only her hot mouth and full lips. I closed the laptop with a satisfying click. Now, I just had to wait for a reply. My eyes drifted down to the head bobbing between my legs. At least I was never going to be short on things to keep me busy.

***

I was wearing a casual polo and jeans, rubbing the toe of my shoe across the linoleum floor impatiently.

"Calm down, lover," Kristi whispered calmly, standing on her tiptoes to murmur in my ear. Her perky breasts rubbed against my arm and I felt her hard nipples like little pebbles on my bicep. "She's just doing something else right now."

I checked my new watch one more time, then sighed. But I want her to be doing me right now. The watch was classy, and extremely expensive, but the saleswoman at the Rolex shop downtown had been more than willing to give it to me with a 100% discount after I'd explained to her that I was Rolex's lucky one-millionth customer. I am still ten minutes early, I told myself, struggling for calm. So don't be this nervous. I knew I didn't need to be worried. I didn't even need to be here. I probably could have gotten what I wanted over email — a few carefully crafted sentences and the gorgeous blonde professor would have shown up at my apartment dressed to the nines, dripping wet with lust and ready for whatever depraved fantasies I desired. But what I'd realized in the past week was that simple control wasn't enough. The preparation, the game, the hunt... Those were what made my new power so fun.

Kristi rubbed her tight Asian body against me, letting one hand stroke my stiffening cock through my pants. The hallway was deserted, and I could almost imagine ripping those tiny little booty shorts off her and lifting her up against the wall, thrusting up inside of her as she climaxed all over my thick manhood. But no... I resisted the urge. Barely. I wanted to save myself for my upcoming conquest.

So, I delicately removed her dainty hand and kissed her fingertips affectionately. "Later," I said, a new plan forming in my mind. I smiled. I know how I want to play this.

Professor Juliana Beck opened the door to her office a few minutes later and stuck her head out.

"Logan!" she said with a smile, tossing her long blonde hair. "I got your email. Come in!" She flashed Kristi a look, no doubt noticing her obscenely short shorts and the tank top cropped to show a gentle curve of underboob, but said nothing.

Kristi followed me into my teacher's office and surreptitiously locked the door without the beautiful, mature woman's notice. The three of us sat — Professor Beck on one side and myself and my delicious little Asian slut on the other. Under the desk and blocked from the professor's line of sight, Kristi immediately reached over and began to stroke my thickening cock with her delicate hand.

Fuck, I thought as a tingling arousal began to build in the pit of my stomach, but a tiny smirk tilted the side of my mouth as my professor waited for me to begin. This should make things interesting. "So..." I said, taking a deep breath as though preparing for a big presentation.

Juliana Beck leaned forward in anticipation, unintentionally flashing me an eyeful down her button-up blouse of her deep, mouthwatering cleavage.

I forced myself not to stutter and flicked my brown eyes back up to meet her blue ones. Hopefully she hadn't noticed that. "You got my email," I said helpfully, "and you saw that I wanted to talk with you about my grade going up recently in your class."

My teacher leaned back in her chair and smiled good-naturedly. I loved the way her sculpted lips moved as she spoke. I could already imagine then stretching to accommodate something other than words in her mouth. "You're one of my best students, Logan," she said. "Your grade is a reflection of that." She frowned. "And I'm sorry," she added, "for that little mix-up last week." She was referring, of course, to the fact that I'd been getting all B's in her class until I helpfully let her know that I should be getting straight A's on all my assignments.

"Well..." I said, and I let my smile become slightly uncomfortable, as though bashfully revealing a mistruth. "I wasn't entirely honest with you."

As any teacher's would have, Professor Beck's face sharpened slightly. "Are you talking about cheating?" she demanded.

"No! Of course not, Juliana," I told her reassuringly. Her face grew stern for a moment as I called her by her given name, before I added, "You don't mind if I call you by your first name." Using my ability for the first time, I continued while her expression returned to one of calm attentiveness. "In fact, no matter what I call you, you won't notice it being anything out of the ordinary. And the more degrading it is, the more turned on you'll get."

Juliana nodded, tucking a long strand of blonde hair behind her ear. "Of course, Logan," she agreed. "Naturally, you can call me anything you like."

"That's great, slut," I told her, tasting the word as it left my mouth and feeling a tingle of heat zing down my body as I saw my professor's cheeks flush a little with arousal.

"So, if you're not talking about cheating then what are you trying to tell me?" the blonde goddess asked, unconsciously biting her lip as she felt an unusual heat building up in her body.

"I've actually been getting tutored," I said, turning to smile fondly at Kristi.

The beautiful Asian beamed at my professor innocently, all the while stroking my cock with one dainty hand. "I'm Kristi," she said, leaning across the desk and giving the other woman an obvious eyeful of bouncy young titflesh as she offered her the hand that wasn't currently brushing up and down in my lap.

Juliana looked a little uncomfortable at the obvious flirtation, but shook her hand perfunctorily. "And you're his tutor?" she asked dubiously.

You're right, I said silently. Kristi doesn't really look like a mathlete or science club president anymore. The brilliant Asian girl had been skipping class and club meetings dutifully for the past week, the need to have my cock in any and all of her willing holes being a far more pressing concern. In her slutty outfit and carefully applied makeup she looked more like what she was now — my personal sextoy.

"That's right, my soon-to-be fuckdoll," I told her agreeably, bringing the attention back to myself before Kristi did anything too bold. Patience, I tried to convey to her silently. The buildup is all part of the fun.

My professor shivered slightly and I could tell she was pressing her thighs together under the desk as her arousal grew.

I pressed on. "And Kristi has some really novel techniques for helping me learn the material that I think might be great for you to try with some of your own students."

"Y-you wanted to talk to me about my teaching methods?" Juliana stumbled slightly on her words as she took a deep breath, evidently trying to compose herself. "I don't think that's an acceptable —"

"You're going to stop right there," I told her, and she froze, realizing the truth of my untrue words. "You'll at least let us give you a demonstration first, right?"

Juliana nodded, slowly, absorbing my words.

"Great," I said, smiling at her. "Now, whatever happens, you think it's completely fine. Actually," I added on second thought, "you're going to start getting very horny as you watch. And the more turned on you get the more you want to show off your body for me. Understand?"

Her blue eyes bobbed up and down as she nodded dazedly along with me, clearly overwhelmed.

"That's good," I told her soothingly, before turning to Kristi. "Alright, gorgeous," I said. "On your knees."

My busty Asian bimbo was kneeling almost before the words were out of my mouth, her eyes glued to my crotch where my cock was tenting my pants. "Yes, Sir," she responded breathily, her voice taking on a whole new tone as she showed her obedient, submissive side.

"You can take it out," I told her gently. "But don't use your slutty little whore mouth just yet." Words that would have stuck in my throat a week ago now rolled fluidly of my tongue. How strange it is to be in total control. How interesting what it does to us.

"Oh, thank you, Sir..." Kristi said, practically salivating as she undid my zipper and slid my jeans and boxers down my legs.

My cock sprang into view, straight as a flagpole, and I heard an audible gasp from across the desk. Glancing back, I saw Juliana leaning back in her chair and arching her back in a fairly obvious attempt to get me to admire her perky, globular tits.

Like any gentleman would, I complied. I could tell, even through her bra, that her nipples were hard, and I groaned softly in my throat as I imagined swirling my tongue around those tight little buds. God... Slowly bringing this woman under my total control was such a turn on. Beneath Kristi's gently stroking hand, my cock was hard as a rod of steel.

"That's good," I murmured, as much to Juliana as to the gorgeous, tanned and curvy goddess at my feet. "You can use your mouth now, honey." I gasped softly as the silky insides of Kristi's soft, willing mouth immediately enveloped the head of my length. She lovingly lavished attention on the broad, sensitive head, massaging me with her lips and moaning as one slim hand slid between her legs to pleasure herself through her shorts.

"You see," I told Juliana, trying to keep my tone conversational as she unconsciously hefted her large, perky breasts in both hands and kneaded at them with her hands. "Teaching is all about the right—" I groaned, cutting myself off momentarily as Kristi mischievously swallowed my entire length in one movement. "incentives..." The gorgeous Asian's throat was volcanic around me, hot and tight as she massaged my shaft deep in her throat.

Juliana nodded, her eyes glazing over with arousal. "Incentives, of course..." she whispered, her brain battling against itself as it tried to rationalize everything that was overwhelming her at once.

"You're going to take off your blouse now," I told my professor. "Because you really want to show me your titties. Isn't that right?"

"My... titties..." the blonde bombshell agreed slowly, hands moving to unbutton the top button of her blouse.

"That's good," I said soothingly, struggling to keep my voice steady as Kristi's skilled mouth slurped up and down my cock expertly. I diverted a glance from my entranced calculus professor to my little Asian fucktoy. "Come here, you," I murmured, and her hazel eyes blazed with lust as my cock popped from her wet mouth.

"Yes, Sir..." she replied, biting her lower lip as she stood and shimmied out of her shorts, then straddled me, pulling up her top so her tits bounced out from their restraint. I pushed back my chair from the desk, both to give her room and to give Juliana Beck the full show.

"You want me inside of you," I ordered my busty faux-tutor, and then grunted as she slowly sank down on my rock hard length. I was buried to the hilt in her snug, 22-year-old pussy, my own professor watching with a mixture of horror and uncontrollable desire. I couldn't believe how hot that was. "Fuck that's good..." I murmured, leaning forward and suckling one of Kristi's pink nipples in my mouth. I love this girl's body, I thought to myself. This is the fucking life.

Kristi rocked back and forth with a smooth rhythm, rising slightly off of my lap only to settle back down again, the sensation incredible for both of us. I could hear her making small mewing noises of pleasure as she moved, my cock penetrating deep inside of her and massaging her tight inner walls.

Reaching between her legs, I let my fingers stroke across her clit. As I did, her body suddenly clenched and stretched taut, then it all unraveled in a powerful climax.

"Ohfuckme!" she gasped, grabbing hold of my shoulders as her head fell back and she writhed in my lap.

Across the desk, my busty blonde teacher stripped down to her plain white bra, her nipples clearly erect even through the thick material. Then, suddenly, there was a rapping at the door and the sound of someone jiggling the handle. "Juliana?" came a woman's voice through the wooden entrance.

Shit! Thank God Kristi locked it. I thought, a momentary panic shooting through me before I realized that I could use my unique talent to deal with any conceivable problem.

On top of me, Kristi quieted as she rode out her orgasm. Her hazel eyes looked to me for direction, calmly knowing that I could handle any problem we might face. Juliana Beck blinked like she was coming out of a trance, then glanced around wildly. She clutched her blouse to her chest protectively and stared across the desk at me as though unsure what to do.

I sighed and chastised myself. Sometimes the boss has to make the tough calls. I held up one finger to Juliana to tell her to wait a moment, then grasped Kristi around the waist and stood, my fully-erect cock still buried in her tight snatch. Seating Kristi on the edge of Juliana's desk, I slid out with a soft groan of disappointment. Then, a wicked thought crossed my mind. Why not? I asked myself with a wide smile.

I grabbed Kristi by the waist and spun her around off my teacher's desk, pulling her back so her round, athletic ass ground up against my still-hardened length. Thank God some nerds love to go to the gym, I thought as I kneaded her muscular ass in my hands. Pulling both of us backwards, I positioned us so that we would be a couple feet behind the door when it opened, and motioned with my head for Juliana to go open it.

She didn't move, her mouth wide open with horror.

I sighed. "You think it's a good idea to go open the door and ask what they want," I whispered, realizing I'd need to use my powers if I wanted her to do something so bold.

Juliana's frown of worry disappeared and she stood, buttoning her blouse up professionally. She walked to the door and undid the lock, shooting us a single glance before opening the door. She was careful, I noted, to block the doorway and make sure that the door covered where we were standing.

"Hey, Charlotte," she said with a genuine-looking smile. "What's up?"

Whatever the other woman's reply, I ignored it as I lined up and slid inside of Kristi's tight body with as little noise as I could manage.

Kristi hissed out a breath softly, and I could tell she was still sensitive from her recent orgasm.

Instead of slowing down, though, I moved more quickly, excited by the thought of Juliana's worry and the fact that a stranger was standing half a dozen feet from us completely unaware that I was fucking Kristi's curvy Asian body like she was built especially to take my cock in her pussy. "Don't worry," I whispered in her ear reassuringly. "No one can hear us." Then, all at once, I wondered if that was true.

Wait... What if...? "Oh, fuck yes," I groaned loudly, and waited for Juliana to shoot us a petrified glance and her friend to stick her head around the door to see what was going on.

Instead, my gorgeous calculus professor continued her chit-chat with the mystery woman as though there weren't two horny twenty-somethings rutting away a dozen feet away from them.

No. Fucking. Way. I slid deeper inside of Kristi's body, palming her pert bubble butt in both hands. I let myself moan again with pleasure, feeling the tight grip of her body sheathing me perfectly. Then, as the realization hit me, so did my climax. I can control more than just people, I thought. I can control... Everything.

I came. Loudly. Kristi joined me. And no one heard a sound.

***

I opened the door to my apartment and my jaw hit the carpet.

Juliana was ravishing. Her hair was down and fell past her shoulders in a blonde cascade. She wore a tight little white dress that made her tits look fantastic and high heels that made her a little taller than I was, standing there in my socks. In a word, she was...

Breathtaking.

My professor was also wringing her hands and shifting her weight from side to side nervously.

"Come in," I told her, and she hastened inside. "Worried someone will see you?" I asked with a laugh, and her look of anxiety told me that she was.

"You're not worried," I told her, trying to put her at ease. "In fact, coming over to fuck one of your brightest students is an incredible turn on. Understood?" I gave her a look that was jokingly stern, and she smiled, a relieved look crossing her face.

Her smile was gorgeous, all sparkling white teeth and those beautiful, full lips. Damn... I could feel my cock already swelling in my pants. Juliana's entire posture changed as she relaxed, her tits popping out as she let her shoulders drop back and her hips rolling as she shifted her weight to rest mostly on one leg.

"So, Logan," she murmured, her bright blue eyes burning into my brown ones. "What does my favorite student have planned for the evening?"

From the bedroom, I heard Kristi's voice as she called lightheartedly, "Do you have someone new for us to play with, Sir?" I grinned and sucked in a happy breath. "Come with me," I told Juliana, grabbing her cool hand and pushing the door closed behind her.

I let my hand slide down my teacher's back to rest on her firm ass as we walked to the bedroom, massaging the firm flesh and making her moan and lean against me. Her lips pressed against my ear in a soft kiss and then her teeth nibbled at the tip.

"I want you..." she murmured, her breath hot on my skin. "I want you to take me... Sir."

Oh, fuck. Hearing the title Kristi had given me coming from the sultry lips of my gorgeous blonde professor was more than a turn on. If my cock hadn't been hardening before, it now swelled as blood rushed from my brain down below the waistband of my sweatpants.

We entered my bedroom. Kristi lounged naked on the bed, her body writhing from one sensuous pose to the next as she arched her back and played languidly with her clit. Her smooth, tan skin was perfect and unblemished, and I couldn't wait to see how it contrasted with Juliana's paler coloring. Sitting Juliana on the edge of the bed, I tucked a wayward hair behind her ear and stared into her eyes. I could tell that her breath was speeding up, and her pupils were dilated as she stared hungrily at me.

"You want me," I said firmly, staring into her eyes. "You are so horny you can barely control yourself. You want to be mine, under my power. You want my cock in your body, in all of your holes. You want — mmph!"

Juliana cut me off by lunging forward and grasping my face in both hands, covering my mouth with hers. Her lips were soft and tasted of vanilla, and I melted into her arms, her firm breasts cushioning me as she fell back onto the bed with me on top.

Holy... My professor was a good kisser, no two ways to say it. Our tongues danced, and I could feel my cock growing hard against her belly. I pulled back, panting, and stared into her face as her hands brushed down my body, my arms and across my hips. "What do you want?" I demanded breathlessly.

"You, Sir..." the older woman told me, her voice filled with longing. Her hand reached between my legs and stroked the hardness she found there. "You on top of me and your amazing cock inside of me. Dominating me. Mastering me. Commanding me..."

I groaned, then felt another pair of hands as Kristi joined Juliana and me at the end of the bed. Her plump lips kissed down my jawline as my bombshell professor stroked wantonly at my cock through my clothes. "I want you too, Sir," she murmured, her tongue flicking across the edge of my ear in a way that was somehow incredibly sensual. "I want to help you fuck your new toy into submission, slowly turning her into a mindless, thoughtless, obedient fucktoy. Just... Like... Me..." Kristi's voice alone was a turn on. She had perfected the art of infusing her words with the ideal blend of submissiveness, obedience and wanton desire.

I unraveled myself from their stroking hands and stood, eyeing my two playmates eagerly. Juliana slipped out of her heels and kicked them aside, then moved to kneel on the bed side by side with my busty Asian sexdoll, mimicking her movements as she slipped a hand between her legs and let the other roam lustfully across her body.

Yes. Oh God yes. I slid my sweatpants and boxers down my legs and kicked them into the corner. My cock sprang free and was immediately the center of attention for the two gorgeous, busty women. I stoked myself slowly, loving their worshipful gazes. Then, I slowly stepped forward, my cock swinging from side to side as I knelt on the bed before Juliana.

Her slim, pale hand immediately reached out and wrapped around my hardness, her cool skin pleasurable on my hot shaft.

Moving slowly, I slid Juliana's dress over her head and discovered, to my delight, that she wore nothing whatsoever underneath. My mouth immediately latched on to one large, pink nipple, the darker areola soon wet from my lashing tongue. Meanwhile, my teacher's experienced hands were making it harder and harder for me to control myself, one gently moving up and down with a perfect rhythm and the other fondling my balls. I grunted as I pulled back and stared into her eyes, blue as the sky. "You want me to fuck you now," I told her, and it wasn't a question.

Juliana nodded eagerly, biting her lip as I turned her around and pushed her onto all fours. I wanted to fuck the older woman from behind, dominating my teacher in the most pleasurable of ways.

Gripping myself at the base of my shaft, I slowly eased the broad head of my cock up and down her smoothly shaven outer folds, teasing her. I could feel the heat radiating outwards from her pussy like an oven, but I wanted to make this experience one to remember. Then, leaning forward, I grasped a handful of her long, silky hair in my fist. "Ready?" I murmured softly.

"Mhmm," Juliana replied, nodding as vigorously as she could with her hair wrapped between my fingers. "Please, Sir, take me now. Fuck my tight little pussy. Make me beg you for more as you pound me over and over until I make you cum..."

Fuck yes. I pushed through her outer rose as I split her in half with my thick cock. It wasn't the lustful ravishing that I generally gave my curvy Asian companion. In fact, I surprised myself by how gentle I was with the older woman, easily stroking in and out of her slick tunnel in time with her rocking hips.

Kristi, my perfect little whore, flipped herself around and slid underneath the other woman's body, instinctively knowing how best to improve the situation. Her large breasts and perky nipples trailed along Juliana's taut stomach until the Asian's head was between her legs, directly beneath the place where I was thrusting in and out of her sopping pussy. Leaning up, Kristi flicked out her tongue across my calculus professor's clit, her pleasure button lighting up at the sensation and sending a shudder of ecstasy through Juliana's entire body.

The blonde goddess's tight pussy clamped down on my cock as she shuddered with pleasure and I groaned as I rode her bareback, my body enjoying every hot, wanton and unadulterated sensation. Slowly, I sped up, my hands kneading her pert asscheeks so that I left red fingerprints on her pale skin.

"Yes. Yes. Yesss..." my professor moaned as I increased the rapidity of my strokes, thrusting all the way in until I was pushing up against the back walls of her womb with every stroke. Kristi moaned into Juliana's clit as the busty Asian played with her own pussy, two fingers thrusting inside of herself and massaging her tight tunnel. Then, suddenly, Juliana dissolved beneath my hands, her body shuddering as she climaxed. I never slowed. In fact, I sped up as her body collapsed into a writhing mess of smooth, pale skin and clenching muscles.

Then, I was joining her in climax, grunting as I sprayed my seed inside her willing womb. My cock spasmed and bucked in her clenching body, blowing strand after strand of jizz up against her inner walls. Finally, I collapsed on top of her, the pair of us rolling over to avoid crushing Kristi's bronzed figure beneath us.

A rolling wave of bliss washed over me as I slowly slid out of my newest plaything. That was good... I thought languidly. Round two later, for sure.

***

Many rounds later I was laying, panting, on the bed with each arm around a gorgeous, equally-exhausted woman. The pillows had been tossed aside, and the sheets and comforter were knotted and bunched all around us in strange sinuous shapes. Out of the silence and cool, evening darkness a question suddenly bubbled to the forefront of my mind. Oh shit...

"Juliana...?" I asked hesitantly. "Do you have a boyfriend or... husband or something...?" I closed my eyes, coming as close as I could to praying without actually reciting the rosary.

"Yes, Sir..." Juliana said, sounding a little troubled for the first time as a furrow appeared between her sculpted eyebrows. "A fiancé. He's a cop. Is that a problem?"

My heart sank into my stomach. "Well, fuck..." I murmured softly to myself. That ain't good.

Chapter 61: Chapter 61. Can He Change A Fiance? (THE MASTER OF TRUTH)

What do I do? I asked myself, sipping on my coffee pensively. I was seated at the desk in my bedroom, contemplating the moral quandary that faced me. After Juliana's revelation the previous night, when she'd shared the fact that she actually had a fiancé, I had been too exhausted to do much more than worry for several minutes before rolling over and falling into a deep, restful sleep.

Of course she has a man in her life, I told myself now, feeling like an idiot. She's beautiful, sexy, smart... The whole package. I nodded to myself, envisioning my calculus professor's tumbling blonde hair, buoyant breasts and tight ass. Definitely a total bombshell. But now I faced a dilemma. I didn't want to give her back. More than the fact that she was dynamite in bed, I actually felt a strong affection for my newest companion, a feeling that had grown from the massive crush I'd had on her for months. I'd had that crush long before I'd acquired my special talent — the ability to speak non-truths and warp reality around me to align with them — but only now had I been able to act on it. And of course her fiancé is in law enforcement, I added sarcastically. Because that just makes the whole situation that much better. I closed my eyes and sighed, puffing out my cheeks as I realized the true problem. I just don't want to lose her.

Suddenly, I grunted, an involuntary spasm running through my body. Or her smoking hot blowjobs. My eyes slid downwards to where Juliana knelt between my feet, her blue eyes glazed with ardor as she enthusiastically bobbed up and down in my lap. Holy fuck.

Her deft tongue lavished my shaft with attention as she sucked the sensitive head, moaning with lust. I would never grow tired of the sound, getting even harder knowing that my cock was the only thought dominating her mind and that my pleasure was her pleasure. I admired the sight of her pink lips wrapped around my shaft, stretching her mouth wide open as she swallowed me deep.

I let my fingers unwrap from around the handle of my coffee mug and tangle in her hair. "That's a good girl," I murmured affectionately, and the busty blonde hummed with gratitude. The vibrations traveled up my cock and directly to my pleasure centers, lighting me up with sensations.

There wasn't a thought in her head. Not a worry about her fiancé, not a concern about the fact that she was taking her student's thick cock all the way down her slutty, volcanically hot throat. There was only the desire to feel my length sliding sensuously between her lips and over her tongue. Over and over and over. Just like I'd told her.

Juliana slurped up the shaft, the obscene noise music to my ears. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked in a vacuum and then released the head with a wet pop. Her hand immediately replaced her mouth, sliding up and down on my slick length, jacking me off as I felt her hot breath on my skin.

"You like that, Sir?" she asked me in a sultry voice. "You like having your professor kneeling at your feet, your delicious cock in her mouth and her pussy dripping wet and ready for you?"

"Yes..." I groaned, somehow growing even harder as she teased me, biting her lip and staring up at me through her lashes. My balls felt tight and ready to explode, and I knew I wouldn't last much longer.

Juliana licked her lips. "So do I. I love how naughty it makes me feel, kneeling here at your feet. Powerless. Totally docile, submissive and obedient."

Fuck fuck fuck... I was getting closer.

Her hand sped up. "Unable to resist as you reprogram my mind, telling me I'm just your slutty little bimbo with nothing on her mind but sucking and fucking and sucking..."

"Aaaaagh..." I groaned nonsensically as I came, Juliana's mouth diving forward to capture the first spurt of cum that erupted from the tip of my spasming cock. The instant my spunk hit her tongue, she came as well, her body clenching and twitching uncontrollably as she sealed her lips around my girth and swallowed greedily. Jet after jet of my seed fired down her willing throat and into her stomach, her body shaking with pleasure as she enjoyed the taste of my essence.

"Fuck..." I gasped as my cock finally stopped twitching and I was able to breath again.

My teacher's blonde head bobbed up and down several more times, her lips massaging my shaft and milking every last drop of cum into her waiting mouth. Settling back on her heels, she sucked gently at the sensitive head and then released me, licking her lips and staring up at me with sex-drunk eyes.

"Good..." she murmured, her eyes slightly unfocused.

My balls ached pleasurably as I admired her heaving tits with their erect pink nipples and the smooth skin of her midriff. I can't believe how lucky I am, I thought, and smirked.

Then, the bedroom door swung open. Kristi sashayed into the bedroom with a plate in one hand and the delicious smell of bacon, eggs and buttered toast to accompany her. The bronzed Asian was shorter than Juliana and bustier, her slim figure accentuated by a beautiful, oversized pair of tits and an ass that she worked very hard to maintain — and that I worked very hard, period. She was nude, her black hair pulled back in a braid and her every movement charged with sensual promise.

"I see you've already had some breakfast," she said to Juliana with a glint in her hazel eyes. "But I made some food for you, Sir..." Her gaze swung over to me. "You need to need your strength if you plan on keeping both of us satisfied."

She grinned and bit her lip, her smile heating up. Bending over, teasing me with her full breasts as they filled my vision, she placed the plate on the desk and then sank to her knees beside Juliana. My cock stirred, blood beginning to flow south as she leaned forward and planted a soft kiss on the still-engorged head.

"I think I'll have what she's having," she whispered, her breath hot on my cock and her eyes glinting lustfully as she flicked her heated stare from me to Juliana and back. She opened her lips and slipped the broad helmet at the tip between them, using her tongue to coax me back toward hardness.

Jesus... I groaned and leaned back, trying not to shove the plate off my desk with my clenching fist. I seemed to recall trying to think through a problem of some sort, but I pushed it from mind. It wasn't important at the moment.

* * *

"We won't hit any traffic," I assured Juliana as we slid out of the parking lot and into the street. "We'll be there and back in no time."

So long as I don't get shot by your crazy cop boyfriend, I thought to myself.

Shut up, I replied. I had decided that Juliana was staying with me. I would explore whatever feelings I had for her and come to a conclusion about them some other time, but for now the most important thing was that my gorgeous math teacher was mine. Childish of me to think, perhaps, but with power like mine came responsibility — the responsibility to give myself whatever I wanted.

We'd left Kristi behind as we drove ten minutes down the road to the condominium where Juliana apparently lived with her fiancé. Ex-fiancé, I reminded myself sternly. This might require some finesse, and I couldn't let myself be distracted by my busty Asian playmate. Speaking of distracting... I looked sideways and could feel the blood rushing from my brain to elsewhere.

My beautiful professor was wearing the white dress she'd had on when she came over last night, and it sheathed her fit body perfectly. Her large, bouncy tits were pushed upward and together by her bra, presenting a mouthwatering view of her cleavage, and I knew for a fact that she wasn't wearing any panties beneath the skirt that didn't reach her knees.

I glanced back at the road and realized with a jolt I was straying across the double yellow line in the middle of the road. Sucking in a breath, I swerved back to the right. Focus, I told myself, shaking my head. You're driving here.

"Poor darling," Juliana said, her voice filled with false concern. I couldn't look at the beauty for fear of crashing the vehicle, but from the corner of my eye saw she was pouting cutely at me. "Someone seems to be having a problem..." Her eyes locked suggestively on the bulge in my jeans and her fingers traced lightly along my thigh.

"Uh-huh," I muttered noncommittally.

She licked her lips as she unbuckled her seatbelt. "Let me help you out with that."

A moment later, my cock was enveloped once again by her pillowy lips and hot, wet mouth. I groaned. "I've never done this before," I muttered, not sure why I was confessing my inexperience to my older, more-practiced plaything.

"Mmmm," she moaned back, gulping around my cock and massaging the head in her throat. "—e either."

Somehow, that made the whole situation even hotter. My length grew harder in her mouth, stretching her throat as she swallowed me whole like her face was my own personal sextoy. She bobbed up and down, thrusting her face down onto my cock like she was starving for my manhood. As I drove, Juliana facefucked herself on my erect length, the sensation overwhelming as she gagged, saliva dripping down my shaft and her hand using the lubrication to jack me off into her mouth.

I tried to focus on the road, checking my phone GPS for directions as I tightened my jaw and let the powerful waves of pleasure radiate from my cock out into the rest of my body. "Siri says we're five minutes from your condo," I gasped, trying to keep my clenching hands from driving us into a tree or oncoming traffic.

Juliana raised her head from my lap with a wet slurp just long enough to reply, "Challenge accepted," before diving back to her task.

Two weeks ago I wouldn't have lasted thirty seconds under her determined assault, but my body was well-satiated and well-used to handling the stimulation, so I was impressed when Juliana managed to use her mouth and hands to bring me to spine-tingling release in four and a half minutes flat. She was just zipping me back up in my jeans and giving my crotch a loving pat when we pulled into the parking garage.

Her eyes had a satisfied look in them as I gave her a once-over. God she's hot, I thought, then realized that I already knew that. "You ready?" I asked.

She gave me a slightly concerned glance as she sucked on her bottom lip worriedly. "You'll take care of everything, won't you, Logan?"

I smiled and patted her knee comfortingly. I couldn't get over how surreal this moment was. A month ago I would never have imagined myself in a situation like this. I feel like I fell into an alternate universe. "I got this," I said with a confident smile, and realized that confidence was actually what I felt. I was about to go steal a man's sexy-as-hell fiancé, and I felt calm... Collected. It might be the fact that you just came straight down her hot, slutty throat, some part of my mind commented.

Shut up, I told myself, not for the first time. Let's do this. I left Juliana in the car and took the stairs two at a time up into the building.

* * *

The man who opened the front door was tall, with a classic square-jawed face and military buzzcut. He looked like the cookie cutter model for the cover of a sexy fireman's calendar, broad-shouldered and obviously in good shape.

Well that's fantastic, I thought to myself. He couldn't have been more of the donut-eating type?

Still, I had an advantage that no amount of muscle could overcome. "You're going to go back inside," I told him firmly.

The man froze, his hand still resting on the handle as though he was about to slam the door in my face. Then, he squinted at me like I was crazy. "What the fuck?" His tone was rough, and I could smell booze.

Is Juliana's fiancé a drinker? I wondered. Or does he just get that way when his wife-to-be goes out late at night and doesn't come back or answer her phone for twelve straight hours? "You want to go back inside," I told the man, rewording my order and staring into his pale eyes as I stepped toward him. "And you want to invite me inside to talk."

The man stared at me for another second and then nodded, slowly. "Yeah..." he agreed, still nodding. "Come on in." He turned and walked into the house.

I followed, shutting the door behind me. The interior was dark, even though it was a sunny morning outside, but I could still tell that a woman lived here. It had a put-together feeling that I knew no man would be able to achieve by himself.

Juliana's fiancé walked us down the front hallway and into the kitchen, grabbing a half-empty bottle of Corona from the counter and taking a gulp. I eyed him warily, suddenly not quite sure what to say.

He turned around and looked me up and down. "Beer?" he asked, raising an eyebrow at me.

I realized he had no idea what to say either. He didn't even know why he'd invited me into his home. "No," I replied. "Thanks." I took a deep breath. "I came here to talk to you about Juliana Beck."

The man scowled. "Juliana, huh?" he asked. He took another swig and eyed me warily. "Are you the reason she didn't come home last night?"

How does one answer that delicately...? I bit my lip and looked away, suddenly realizing how uncomfortable this was about to get.

"No fucking way!"

The man's shout surprised me and my gaze jolted back over to him as he angrily slammed down the beer. I started to open my mouth to defend myself but he kept going.

"That fucking bitch!"

Wait, what...?

"Thinks she's better than everyone else, just cause she's bright and teaches kids how to add up numbers?" Juliana's fiancé's voice was filled with the kind of anger that has been pent up for a long time. "Thinks she's too good for me cause she's got a great body and a stable career where she doesn't have to be out at all hours? Well... I don't need her. It's her fucking loss. I'll just pick up one of the others and keep going. Why I bet —"

"Others?" I interrupted, mirroring back what he'd just said.

The man stopped and stood very still suddenly, then swung around to face me as though in his anger he'd forgotten I was even there. He scowled at me with rugged irritation, his handsome face twisting in a frown. "Nothing," he spat. He opened his mouth to say more but I intervened.

Time for me to take back control of this situation. "No. You want to stop right now and be quiet." The effect of my words was instantaneous as I focused on channeling all possible truthiness into my voice.

The man froze and went silent, waiting for me to continue.

"And," I continued, "you're going to tell me what you just meant."

"Of... of course I am," the man agreed slowly, his brow furrowing as he nodded. "Of course." He paused for a moment, shook his head as though to clear it, then took a breath. "I've been seeing other women besides Juliana."

Shit... I really didn't want to know this, but I had to keep going. For Juliana's sake. "Sleeping with them?" I asked.

The man smirked and looked down at his chiseled physique, the tight tee shirt and sweatpants hiding nothing of his rippling musculature. "No," he said sarcastically. "We play fucking Monopoly."

"Well fuck..." I muttered. I no longer felt any sympathy towards this man for taking his fiancée. I nodded to myself, then stared into the man's pale eyes. I cleared my throat. "I'm taking her, then," I told him, and I felt the rightness of the words as they flowed from my tongue. "And, unlike you, I'm going to make her happy." I stopped suddenly. Wait... Where did that come from? But then I shook my head. No time. Just wrap this shit up. "I'm leaving now, and you're going to stay right there until I'm gone."

The man scoffed softly, but didn't say a word as I backed out of his kitchen. I could feel his eyes following me as I walked to the door and closed it behind me. Then, I turned around and walked quickly back to the car.

Juliana was waiting anxiously for my return, her eyes wide with worry as I sat down and buckled up.

"Well?" she practically seized my arm as she reached out for my bicep.

I didn't know what was going through my head, but I suddenly had to know. "Are you happy, Juliana?" I asked, turning and staring directly into her face.

There was no hesitation as her bright blue eyes flashed and a smile leapt across her face. "Blissfully, Sir," she told me with a wink. She leaned in, and I kissed her without qualm. I decided in that moment not to mention her ex's unfaithfulness. No sense kicking him while he was already down. And she had someone far better now, anyway.

"Then let's go," I said when we broke apart. I backed the car out of the parking space and swung around. Life is good, I thought to myself. And maybe there is some sort of karma in the world.

* * *

Kristi was making dinner when Juliana and I walked through the doorway, and I could hear the sizzling of food on the stove, but she squealed with delight and dashed out when she heard the door swing closed.

I was boggled for a moment as I stood just inside the entrance of my apartment by the fact that it looked clean and organized for the first time in its life, but then I was almost knocked flat by a tackling, boob-cushioned embrace.

"You're home!" Kristi gasped excitedly, pulling back and staring up at me with sparkling hazel eyes. She was still entirely naked, and her nipples pressed hard into my chest as she ground her body happily up against me.

"We are," I murmured, leaning down to wrap my arms around her waist and kissing her deeply.

The busty girl sighed into it blissfully as my hand trailed down her back to squeeze her pert bubble butt playfully. For the first time, I felt as if my reprogrammed companions were more than just toys for my pleasure. Maybe you're growing up, I thought, but that was too weird to countenance. It was just my extremely strange encounter with Juliana's ex.

Kristi pulled back first and gazed up at me, surprise flashing in her eyes. "Thank you, Sir," she murmured finally. "That was really... nice..." She seemed unable to believe that I'd not immediately pulled out my cock and ordered her onto her knees.

Yeah, weird, I thought. Why didn't I do that? I guess I was in the mood for something different, tonight.

"Can whatever you're cooking wait?" I asked Kristi with a grin.

She bit her lip and nodded naughtily. "Yes, Sir," she purred, wrapping her hands around my waist and rubbing up against me like a cat winding around its masters' legs. Only this cat was an extremely sexy coed with flawless skin and an amazing rack.

I felt hands on my shoulders that began to knead and massage the muscles and I sighed at the tingling sensation of released tension.

"What do you want from us, Sir?" Juliana's voice was sultry in my ear as her teeth edged along my earlobe.

Fuck you're hot, I thought as my pair of gorgeous, bimbofied companions twined around me. "Well..." I groaned, my cock growing as Kristi ground her pelvis against my crotch and all stress seemed to leave my upper body under Juliana's expert touch. "We do need to make sure dinner doesn't burn."

Kristi pulled back, smirking naughtily at me. "Then into the kitchen we go." The curvy coed grabbed me eagerly by the hand and dragged me away from the doorway and towards the kitchen. I looked over my shoulder and saw my one-time professor sliding her little white dress over her head, her straight blonde hair tumbling down over her high, round breasts as she tossed it to one side. She met my gaze and blew me a kiss, hefting one tit to her mouth and suckling her own nipple lasciviously. A flash of heat tingled down my spine and zinged right into my cock.

Jesus... My math teacher was the hottest woman I'd ever seen.

Kristi came to a stop in the kitchen, and I only needed a single instant to look around to see that it was like a different planet. The dishes that had been in the sink for almost a week? Scrubbed clean and drying in the drying rack. The overflowing garbage? Emptied. The half-eaten boxes of cereal? Disappeared; likely into one of the many half-filled cupboards.

The short Asian girl was looking up at me expectantly.

"You did all this?" I asked, astonished.

"Yes, Sir," she whispered, her hazel eyes bright, and I realized her look was one of shy pride. "I wanted our home to be nice for you..."

Overwhelmed, I stepped forward and swept her up into a kiss, her full lips yielding under my onslaught of kisses before I pulled back and stared down into her face. "Oh, you are getting one hell of a reward!" I told her, getting incredibly turned on by her desire to please me.

She beamed, and then stepped back, turning around and bending over the countertop. She arched her back and stood on the balls of her feet as she spread her legs, presenting her ass up to me as her final offering. She looked over her shoulder at me, once again biting her lip naughtily. "Then reward me, Sir," she told me. "Give your perfect little slut what she deserves."

I was rock hard in my pants and shed them in record time, fumbling and cursing at my belt buckle in my hurry. Still, while I struggled Juliana strutted into the room, her long, toned legs looking miles longer in the heels that she still wore. She assessed the situation with a critical eye, then met my gaze with her own fiery blue one. She looked away, glancing mischievously at where Kristi was bent over the counter expectantly.

"Let me get her ready for you, Sir," she murmured, her tongue wetting her lips with anticipation.

No. Way. My brain couldn't even comprehend the blindingly hot sight as my leggy blonde calculus professor sashayed over to my gorgeous classmate and knelt, spreading her ass with her hands.

Kristi moaned and wiggled her hips invitingly.

In response, Juliana leaned forward and immediately began to lap at Kristi's smoothly shaven pussy. Her tongue parted the girl's outer folds and dipped deeper, tasting her inner juices.

My busty fucktoy gasped and her back arched even further as she felt electric pleasure beginning to crackle through her, courtesy of the blonde's exploring tongue. Her breath came in heaving pants as she cried out, reaching down to play with her clit as Juliana's hands kneaded her cheeks.

I looked down and realized that I was fisting my cock up and down, the purple head demanding attention as precum beaded at the slit. Time for me to join the fun and games. I strode forward and let my fingers slide up my professor's back before I grasped a bundle of her hair in my hand and pulled her away from Kristi's dripping pussy.

Juliana gasped with surprise and lust as her head bent back and she saw my cock hovering inches from her face.

As I released my grip, she dove forward, wrapping her lips around my cock and lovingly coating the first few inches of my length in a mixture of Kristi's juices and her own saliva. I let her bob up and down for several moments, groaning with pleasure and enjoying the hot, familiar sensation of her skilled mouth. Then, nice and lubed up, I gently pulled back and lined up with Kristi's waiting snatch.

Juliana sat back on her heels, watching with fasination as the head of my cock parted Kristi's folds and slowly sank into the Asian's welcoming body.

"Thank you, Sir," Kristi panted as my cock luxuriantly slid further in, penetrating deep inside and spreading her tight tunnel wide. "Thank you for fucking your tight little fucktoy so well."

I grunted in response and pulled back, removing almost all of my length from her comforting embrace before ramming back in forcefully. "Fuck!" I growled, gripping her by the hips and shoving myself as far as I could go.

"That's right..." my perfect, slutty roommate moaned. "Show me you own me. Show me you own my ass and my tits and my mouth and my snatch..."

Kristi's words drove me on, and I thrust deep into her tight little body, her perfect, round ass rippling with every stroke.

"Yes, Sir!" she cried out, her voice vibrating every time I pounded inside of her. "Only you can fuck me so gooddddd!" Kristi climaxed, hard, her toes curling into the balls of her feet and her entire body clenching around my pistoning length.

I held her tightly, keeping her from collapsing to the floor with the overwhelming pleasure, never slowing as she rode out wave after wave of ecstasy.

While Kristi enjoyed her blissful reward, Juliana sidled around my side and grabbed me by the jaw. Before I could react, she turned my head and her hot lips were covering mine. I could taste Kristi on her mouth, and I realized I could also taste just a hint of myself. Somehow, the combination drove me absolutely crazy. I slid out of Kristi and the busty Asian collapsed onto the counter, her body exhausted and spent as aftershocks jolted through her.

Before I realized what was happening, Juliana had leapt into my arms. The older woman was surprisingly light as she wrapped her legs around my hips and slowly sank down onto my upward tilted cock.

"Oh, shit..." I groaned. This was new. And new is good, I realized. I thrust upwards, pounding my teacher's tight tunnel so that it was forced to stretch wide and accommodate my thick length.

Juliana moaned with pleasure and lust as she bounced up and down on my driving cock. Her tits were tumbling back and forth in front of my face, and without thinking I buried my face between them, nuzzling and kissing the valley of her cleavage.

"That's right, Logan," she whispered in my ear. "Fuck your teacher good. Show her who's in charge. Show her she's yours. Now and forever..." She trailed kisses down my jaw and neck, then leaned in and sucked hard on the skin at the base of my throat.

At her words, I dissolved, my body almost giving out as my arms clenched around her and my cock spurted wildly. I buried myself in her willing body and stayed there, strand after strand of cum painting her womb.

Finally, I lowered her shakily to the ground and collapsed into the nearest chair, feeling about ready to pass out from exhaustion.

"Wow..." I muttered. I couldn't think of anything else to say for quite some time after.

* * *

The muffled sound of a ringing cellphone could be heard in the distance as we all three sat around the kitchen table and enjoyed the simple, yet delightful, pasta that Kristi had whipped up for us.

Juliana shot me a questioning glance.

I nodded that she could go answer, and she hurried out of the room to retrieve the offending device. I heard her answer the phone and ask what was going on, then her voice grew more muffled as she walked further away into the bedroom.

I waited expectantly, but a moment later I was surprised when Juliana walked in and slumped against the kitchen island, her phone sliding from her fingers to the countertop with a soft clatter.

"Who was that?" I asked, standing. Something's wrong.

Juliana didn't answer for a moment. Then, she spun to face me and I was surprised to see a sheen of tears in her eyes.

Wait... What? I hurried over to her. "What's going on?" I asked, reaching out and lightly grasping her upper arms, looking into her face inquiringly. I rubbed her shoulders softly up and down, not quite sure what to do but hoping I could offer some sort of comfort.

The older woman sniffled softly and then shook her head, her blonde hair falling across her face. "It was my sister," she answered. "Calling to ask why I would do something as stupid as leave my fiancé and run off with one of my students!" she buried her face in her hands, evidently overwhelmed.

My brow furrowed as I struggled to comprehend. "How did she know what had happened?" I asked suspiciously, though I suddenly had an inkling I might already know the answer...

"My ex..." Juliana whispered. "He called and told her you came by. Told her that a young man who was probably one of my students told him that he was taking me away. She wanted to know if I was okay, if I was in trouble, and where I was. She wanted to come see that I'm alright."

On second thought, my wording to the man could have been better, I reflected. I cursed inwardly, realizing I should have made sure I commanded my teacher's ex not to tell anyone about our conversation. Then, the last part of her statement hit me. She wanted to know where Juliana was...

"What did you tell your sister?" I demanded.

Juliana hesitated for a moment, then glanced anxiously at me through the screen of hair that had fallen before her eyes. "I told her to come here."

I almost wanted to laugh. The drama never stops, I thought, and shook my head slowly from side to side in disbelief. I stepped forward and hugged my ex-calculus professor tightly to let her know that things were going to be alright, but as I kissed her head I murmured into her hair, "What on Earth am I going to do about this?"

.

Chapter 62: Chapter 62. lover's Sister(THE MASTER OF TRUTH) •THE END•

I sighed and rubbed my hand over my face. I had to figure out what to do, but I was having a hard time focusing. Glancing down between my spread knees, I could see why.

The blonde's mouth bobbed rhythmically up and down my straining cock, her hot mouth heavenly as she lovingly devoted all of her energy to pleasuring my throbbing prick. Next to her, the busty Asian girl leaned in and wrapped her pink lips around my shaft from one side, sliding up and down my length in concert with the blonde so that my entire cock was glistening and wet with saliva.

Fuck... I thought, my eyes rolling back in my head as I clenched the arms of the chair so hard my knuckles went white. I had thought that this would help me destress and focus, but it was really just making it incredibly hard for me to think clearly.

Juliana raised her head, pushing back her heavy blonde hair. Her heaving tits were juicy and round, just begging to be played with. Kristi immediately took her place, wrapping her slim fingers around my girth and redirecting the purple head of my cock so it slid between her plush lips and over her waiting tongue.

I gritted my teeth and fought back the urge to grab Kristi by her black ponytail and fuck her gorgeous face until I came down her hot, slutty little throat. Not now, I told myself sternly as Juliana stood and then slid down onto one of the armrests beside me. My eyes locked onto her erect pink nipples.

"What's wrong, Logan?" she asked me, her bright blue eyes gazing into mine and her mouth pouting cutely. "Are we not pleasing you?" My erstwhile teacher had a furrow between her sculpted eyebrows, and I couldn't help but smile affectionately at her.

"You're doing great, lover," I told her. I shivered as Kristi chose that moment to lean in and take my cock all the way into her tight throat. She swallowed, the muscles working in concert feeling like she was jacking me off inside of her body. Jesus Christ that's good... I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. "I'm just worried about your sister."

I opened my eyes to see Juliana biting her lip with a matching expression of worry.

"You'll make sure everything works out," she said hopefully.

I groaned softy as Kristi began to gently massage my balls with her fingers. They were full and tight, several weeks of near-constant pleasuring making them efficient little spunk-producing factories that needed to be frequently emptied.

"Of course I will," I told Juliana with a small smile. I still felt preoccupied, but I was surprised when Juliana leaned in and kissed me tenderly.

Her soft lips sucked gently on mine as she probed my mouth with her tongue. I opened my own mouth in response and deepened the kiss, feeling a mountain of worry begin to slide off my shoulders. My hands rose and I slid them up my professor's slim sides, her skin smooth and luxuriously soft beneath my fingers. They itched to curve from their trajectory, to take her globular breasts and massage them, play with her nipples and make her gasp with pleasure.

I didn't let them. This is a different sort of moment, I realized. Then, I immediately thought, Weird. What is up with you? I broke off the kiss, too distracted to pursue that line of thinking. I was having a harder and harder time just using my power to fuck my two companions senselessly. I'd evidently developed emotional attachments to both of them.

"One problem at a time..." I muttered, and Juliana raised her eyebrows questioningly.

I shook my head to dislodge my previous train of thought. Refocus on what's in front of you. "I'll make sure things end up right," I told my teacher, staring into her beautiful face sincerely. But the true problem, I had to admit, wasn't her sister. I was sure that I could use my unique skill, the ability to speak untrue things and convince others that my words were the reality of the world, to convince her sibling that what I was doing with Juliana was completely normal and okay. Hell, I thought, eyeing my busty blonde teacher lustily. If she's as hot as Juliana I may even fuck her, too.

The true problem was the issue that was slowly and inevitably rising on the horizon like the morning sun at dawn. Even though it seemed I could do whatever I wanted, I couldn't do whatever I wanted. Turning Kristi from my sister's roommate into my live-in lover, chef and bimbo fucktoy had been fun, and no one had really noticed that a girl well-known to be a partier, even a smart Asian one, had suddenly stopped showing up for class. But as soon as I'd used my powers on Juliana the ripples of impact had started to become clear.

First, I'd had to deal with her fiancé. Now, her sister had called and was currently driving to my apartment — the address of which Juliana had helpfully provided for her.

Speaking of which... I checked the Rolex that clung to my wrist. Time to wrap this up. I'll deal with the consequences after I deal with Juliana's sister.

I let my eyes wander over my teacher's toned physique and then lower to where my gorgeous Asian slut still lavished my cock with her devoted attentions. I let my fingers trace her hairline and get caught in her braid and she looked up at me with burning hazel eyes.

Kristi purred at the attention, her mouth still wrapped around my shaft, and I groaned in response as the vibrations of the sound reverberated pleasurably through my body. She sucked harder, her bronze cheeks hollowing as she used her hot, wet mouth like a second pussy and began to move faster, fucking her face with my erect prick.

"Fuck..." I grunted, feeling my body begin to tense as wave after wave of pleasure rolled over me.

Juliana leaned in, her teeth gently nibbling my earlobe as she whispered in a sultry tone. "That feels so good, doesn't it, Sir?" God... I loved the sound of my teacher's voice, her tone wanton and completely sexed up. "Feeling your obedient little slut going up and down on your cock. Not a thought in her head but your pleasure... Not a feeling in her body but pleasure and bliss and submission..." Juliana gasped softly, and a quick flick of my gaze confirmed that she was playing with herself, her long legs spread wide as she balanced on the arm of the chair and her fingers drove in and out of her dripping wet pussy.

I could feel my cock growing even harder in Kristi's throat, and my little Asian fucktoy moaned as she felt me swelling, ready to blow.

"I know what she wants," Juliana murmured, her breath hot on my skin. "She wants you to cum for her, Sir. She wants you to fill her up with your delicious seed, to taste you on her tongue and to know that she's brought you ultimate pleasure..."

Fuck. I groaned as all my muscles seemed to clench at once and then relax. I climaxed with a force like a tidal wave.

Kristi hummed contentedly as she sucked, strand after strand of sticky spunk exploding from the tip of my cock and hitting the back of her throat before sliding down into her stomach. The moment I came, her own body shivered once and she orgasmed, her knees locking together as a shuddering rush of bliss exploded through every nerve in her body. Looking down, I felt another surge of ecstasy run through me as I saw the bliss and pleasure in her fiery eyes.

Kristi swallowed, making sure not to spill a drop as my cock slowly stopped twitching and her body ceased to shudder. Her mouth slid off my slowly deflating cock with a soft pop and she gasped as she grinned lovingly up at me.

"Thank you, Sir," she murmured. "I cum so hard from having your cock fill up my slutty little mouth."

I groaned as my head dropped back into cushiony back of the couch. At this rate I'll never be ready for —

The doorbell rang once, then came the immediate sound of frantic knocking. Juliana's sister had arrived.

* * *

I heard the door open and heard Juliana's voice softly from down the hall. I heard an unfamiliar voice answer it, louder.

"Thank goodness you're okay!" it exclaimed, and I could tell it was a woman.

Kristi nuzzled my shoulder and I raised my arm to let her curl up against me like a contented kitten. She kissed my neck softly as she settled in against me. I felt a little less worried with her body nestled up cozily.

Not that you have anything to worry about, I reminded myself. My talent would let me keep things under control, run through this discussion how I wanted to. Nonetheless, the thought of upcoming conflict left a knot of nerves in my stomach the size of a bowling ball.

Kristi and I were cuddling on the couch in my living room, the place hardly recognizable as the same dirty, unkempt place it had been only a week before. With a new neat-freak roommate like Kristi, who loved to make everything sparkling clean and proper for me, I was getting used to a higher standard of living. My two playmates and I had gotten dressed in record time, then I'd sent Juliana to stop the hammering on the front door while I waited with my other lover in here. I wanted to use whatever shock factor I could to stop Juliana's sister from doing anything crazy or irrational before I could talk her out of it, and I figured seeing me lounging lazily with a second woman would do the trick. Hopefully that worked as well as I intended and I didn't just set off a nuclear bomb of female wrath.

Footsteps in the hallway, and then Juliana led another woman into the room and I had to force my jaw not to drop open. My professor may still have been the most beautiful woman I could have imagined, but her sister was the closest second I'd ever seen.

Her lustrous brunette hair fell in waves past her shoulders, thick and just begging for me to wrap my hands in it as I pulled back her head and fucked her from behind. Even fully clothed, I could easily imagine her naked. Her formfitting white sweater hugged a pair of beautiful, round tits that rode high on her chest, and I'm not a fashion geek but I'm pretty sure she was wearing black leather pants.

Who are you? I wanted to demand, but for the moment I stayed silent.

Fortunately, I didn't have to ask the question.

"Who are you?!" the gorgeous creature asked, her voice filled with moral indignation as she crossed her arms across her plump tits and stared at me with dark, flaming eyes.

I forced my brain to function with what blood hadn't deserted it and run directly to my cock. "I'm Logan," I muttered. I wondered whether it was customary to shake hands when meeting the sister of one of your two mind controlled lovers. I remained seated with Kristi practically sitting in my lap.

"And what the fuck have you done to my sister?" she demanded, a slim finger pointing accusingly at Juliana.

My blonde professor looked confused and hurt, and I felt a strange feeling of protectiveness fill me. I scowled at Juliana's sister and raised my hands defensively. I almost used my power at that point, but I wanted to see if I could settle this amicably. "Please calm down..." I said soothingly. "Tell me your name and we can talk like normal people." I gave her a hopeful expression and though her expression didn't grow any less hostile her body relaxed. Just slightly.

"I'm Ariel," she said grudgingly. She crossed the living room on her high heels and sat gracefully, her pants stretching and accentuating every movement of her long legs. "And up until last week Juliana was happily engaged to a perfectly normal guy and had no intentions of running off with some college student." She stared at me through narrow eyes. "So I ask again. What are you doing to my sister?"

Fucking her senseless most of the day, my brain provided unhelpfully. Telling her to drop to her knees and take my throbbing cock in her slutty little mouth. Then having her bend over and take my cock from behind like a good girl. Those things were all true, and maybe a few weeks ago I would have answered with the full, unadulterated truth — like anyone else in the world. "I make her happy," I said instead. That much at least, I believed, was honest.

"See?!" Juliana chimed in helpfully. She crossed the carpet and plopped down on my other side, wrapping her arms around my body. I enjoyed the feeling of her warm body and firm breasts as they pressed up against my arm. "Just like I said over the phone. Logan makes me sooo happy." She beamed a genuine smile, and I felt a soft glow in my chest.

For what it was worth, I had never told Juliana that she was happy here. I hadn't forced that emotion upon her. She had decided that of her own free will. Well done, the cynical part of my mind said. You should be Mindcontrol Dominant of the Year. But I ignored that voice. It wasn't my fault, after all, that this power had practically been thrown into my lap.

Ariel bit her lip as she stared at me, her nostrils flaring. She obviously didn't trust what was going on, but she knew as well as I did that people only spoke the truth. And who was she to interfere with her sister's happiness? "What happened?" she asked, teeth practically clenched shut.

Hoping to settle tensions a little, it was at that moment when I spoke my first untruth. "I asked your sister out after a math test," I started. "I'd had a crush on her for a long time, but finally screwed up the courage to say 'Fuck it' and just go for it. No reason a student and a teacher can't have a normal adult relationship..." Not that there's anything normal going on here, I muttered inwardly. But I kept my outward facade calm and collected.

I watched Ariel's dark eyes as I spoke, hoping to catch a glimpse of what she was thinking, but instead I suddenly caught a spark of rising horror. Her eyes widened and her face paled.

Then, somehow, in the instant before she spoke, I realized the dreadful truth. She knows. The realization flashed across my mind like a lightning bolt. She knows I'm not telling the truth.

Then, Ariel's perfect, sculpted lips parted and the last words I would possibly have expected passed through them. "You're one of us..." she breathed, her eyes flashing. Then, her brows came together in a thunderous scowl and she spoke again.

I started to open my mouth to ask, What the hell are you talking about?, when she interrupted. Only this time, her words carried a weight and authority that I could physically feel hitting my body.

"You can't speak," she declared, staring directly into my eyes with a gaze that had what felt like a planetary gravity.

I opened my mouth to ask my question. Then, suddenly, I realized I hadn't opened my mouth. I couldn't. Of course you can't speak, my brain told me reasonably. She told you that you can't. And that's the truth. I almost nodded my head along with her words. That makes sense. It felt like there was a heavy weight on my mind, as if I'd just gotten up from a long nap and wasn't quite awake yet. So instead of speaking I just raised my eyebrows at Ariel and nodded for her to continue.

"How?!" she demanded rhetorically, standing suddenly as if she had been bounced from her chair. "That's impossible! The agency would have noticed! They always notice..." the busty brunette trailed off as she spun to face me once again. She pointed accusingly at Kristi and Juliana. "And this?!" She was practically shouting now. "How could you be so piggish? Classic man, I suppose, immediately using the corruption for sex and power." She snorted in disgust, now in full-on rant mode.

As she continued to rail on at me I suddenly felt the weight on my mind begin to fade. A question slipped through the fog. Wait... my mind asked. Why can't I speak again? I gave the obvious answer. Because she said so, idiot. But I wasn't convinced. But why...? And slowly, the fog began to fade.

Ariel paced back and forth in my living room, her lithe body sexy and distracting. Her tight pants hugged the curve of her round ass and the sweater she wore bounced up and down with each stride, straining to contain her impressive bust.

Luckily, after living with Juliana and Kristi, my brain was used to processing that kind of beauty. And, in an instant of clarity, I realized what had happened. She used the power against me! I thought, and as Ariel spun back to point an accusing finger directly at my chest, my mouth opened and I spoke without really thinking, calling on my power to save me from whatever deep shit I'd just found myself in.

* * *

"I'm part of a black budget division of government named the Lessened Integrity Anomaly Research Initiative. We call it LIAR." Ariel's voice was soft and smooth, her expression totally calm as she reclined back on the bed. Her words were completely honest. I'd made sure of that. "Our job is to find people who somehow mutate the ability to speak things that aren't the truth. Find them and stop them, if they're dangerous. Recruit them, if they're willing to cooperate."

I nodded slowly, tracing my finger slowly along the bare skin of her midriff. Within thirty seconds of breaking free of her words, I'd had Ariel wound so tight around my little finger that she would have needed my permission to even flinch. This woman was dangerous. She knew my secret, and she had a power to match it.

"Do all of you have the power to tell... non-truths?" I asked, scrunching my eyebrows together as I realized I didn't even know a word for describing such a thing.

"No," Ariel answered. She panted softly, her ruby red lips parted and wet. "Most of us in the field are just taught one or two phrases. We use them to detain Anomalies until they've been processed. It's incredibly difficult for non-Anomalies to even say the phrases. Everything in our mind and body resists it." She did seem drained, I noticed, now that rage and indignation was no longer flowing through her.

I'm an Anomaly, I thought. For some reason, I felt the tiniest bit proud. For once in my life, it seemed, there was something about me that other people wanted. And there are others. I wanted to know more, to find out everything there was to know about the fact that somewhere out in the world there were other people who had the same powers I had.

I stared around my bedroom, lost in thought. Before me on the bed, Ariel lay back with her eyes fixed on my face complacently. Kristi and Juliana had waited outside for this interrogation. And now, I realized, I've captured one of the agents of a secret government organization that exists to hunt down people like me. Well... Fuck...

I let out a long sigh. Nothing I can do about it now... Ariel lay still on the bed, but in the course of our conversation I'd been unable to stop myself from playing with her body. As I sat beside her, I let my hand explore over her smooth skin and gently massage her breast, feeling her erect nipple poking into my palm. Spending several weeks with two women utterly devoted to my pleasure had blunted any stigma I felt about blatantly feeling up a member of the opposite sex.

Well... my brain told me with impeccable logic. If you just pissed off a powerful and secret government agency, the only thing you can do is enjoy every remaining moment of your probably short lifespan. Take advantage of the opportunity before you.

Ariel lay, completely naked, in my bed. I was so used to dealing with naked women at this point that having one clothed in my bedroom had seemed alien. Her body was stunning, athletic and muscular but still incredibly feminine. I feasted my eyes on the mounds of her breasts, the tautness of her smooth stomach and the glistening wetness between her thighs. That was a surprise.

"Are you turned on?" I blurted out, my fingers moving down her sides seemingly without my prompting to circle Ariel's clit.

Juliana's sister gasped, the woman who had half an hour ago been biting my head off now putty in my hands. "Yes, sir," she moaned, her body writhing under my touch.

Sir? I'd come to expect the title from Juliana and Kristi, but I hadn't said anything about it to Ariel. "Why?" I asked, bemused.

"Submission turns me on so much," Ariel groaned, unable to mislead me, her voice a sultry hum. "I just want to obey and let myself go, sir. To let you take control and do whatever you want with me."

At her words, I swear several pints of blood rushed from my brain to my cock. My length swelled rapidly, rising upward into an erect flagpole. "Whatever I want?" I murmured, letting the tip of my prick brush against the outer folds of her pussy, sliding across the smoothly shaved skin.

"Anything, sir," the woman agreed, biting her lip and nodding emphatically. The angry, bitchy mask had disappeared. All that remained was an obedient, submissive woman who wanted nothing more than... "Please fuck me, sir. Fill up my tight little pussy with your massive cock. Show me who I belong to. Show me who my new master is..."

Master...? I tasted the title and found it to my liking. Well, I can't say no to an invitation like that. I shifted my hips, pushing aside her outer folds and letting the broad helmet at the tip of my length push through into her entrance. I could feel the heat of her desire radiating outwards like she was a furnace, her legs spreading wide and inviting me in deeper as they wrapped around my hips.

"Yes, Master..." Ariel mewled softly, biting at her full lips. Her brown eyes rolled back in her head as she felt her tight inner tunnels stretched by my girth. "Fuck your slut so good..."

I lost control.

Gripping her hips in my hands I thrust myself balls deep into Ariel's dripping, needy snatch. Her breath caught as she gasped, then it all rushed out as she cried out with pleasure. Her body was pliant and welcoming beneath me, her heels digging into my back and driving me deeper inside as I established a rhythm. My cock split her tight pussy in half, sheathing itself in her hot, wet tunnel as her inner muscles clenched around me, begging me to stay inside of her forever.

"Yes, Master!" she moaned. "Thank you for taking me like I deserve. Fucking your little slut so rough and making her learn her place..."

I grunted and slammed inside of her again, the tip of my cock pushing up against the back walls of her womb and stretching them taut. You're going to feel that in the morning, I thought with a powerful satisfaction as I thrust myself inside over and over, my body knowing exactly what to do to dominate this gorgeous woman. As my cock slid in and out of her slick, needy snatch my thumb circled expertly around her clit, her body writhing with pleasure as I flicked her pleasure button.

"You like that, slut?" I grunted, my voice seeming distant in my ears. "You like being used like a hot little fuckdoll? A sextoy for your master's pleasure?" I didn't know where these words were coming from, but Ariel melted with lust beneath them.

"Yes, Master!" she whined, her voice several octaves higher than it had been. "I'm just an obedient little fuckdoll for you. A perfect little sextoy whose only desire is to do whatever you wish..."

I grew even harder at her words, and I knew she could tell. She ground back against me, her hands reaching up to tangle in my hair, run down my tight, clenching muscles.

"Your slut..." she murmured, her luscious brown hair splayed out beneath her on the sheets. "Your whore... Just a walking pussy who should be on her hands and knees using her body however you wish. Living to give you pleasureeeeeee..." Ariel came, suddenly, her hands bunching into fists in the sheets and her body spasming beneath mine. Her pussy tightened around my cock and rocketed my pleasure through the ceiling.

I only barely stayed in control as I pulled back and rode her through her orgasm. As the aftershocks shuddered through her body, I suddenly pulled out and flipped her over onto her stomach, her glorious ass two twin hemispheres of bouncing flesh. I let my fingers sink into them, enjoying their soft, firm pliability beneath my kneading hands.

Ariel moaned as another wave of bliss echoed through her body, and I slid my cock between her ass cheeks and into her dripping pussy. She was even tighter from behind, and I groaned as I sank inch by glorious inch into her body.

"I'm about to cum," I warned her, my tone low and commanding.

"Yes, Master," Ariel's soft moaning voice was completely subservient. "Fill me up with your seed. Let me know you own me, my entire body."

I was able to pump several times in and out of her needy snatch before I came powerfully, my cock spurting like a fire hose. As my hot cum spattered into her core, her body reacted with another spine-tingling orgasm.

"Ohyes ohyes ohyes," was all she could mumble into the pillows as her fists bunched and released spasmodically in the covers.

I finally slid out and slumped down beside her. As soon as my head hit the bed, I realized how exhausted I was. I wonder if any of it is from overcoming her 'spell' on me earlier... I thought. Or maybe it's just the usual exhaustion of spending the day fucking three beautiful women...

I heard the door crack open and then the bed sagged as two more lithe bodies slid up next to me and Ariel.

"Hey, lover," Juliana purred in my ear. "I hope you enjoyed my sister..."

The last thought I had before I fell into a deep sleep was a good one.

I love my life...

* * *

When my phone rang late that night with a number I didn't recognize, I was hardly surprised. A black budget government agency likely kept tabs on its agents and would notice if one of them went missing. I didn't answer, reclining back on my bed and staring at the phone screen as it registered "Unknown Caller."

What did surprise me was when the phone vibrated again 30 seconds later with a call and the device picked up on the first ring. I didn't even touch the screen, but the call came through and suddenly a smooth male voice was sounding in my bedroom.

"Well done, Logan." The man chuckled, and all I could imagine was a besuited English gentleman with a devilish plan for world domination. "Ariel is one of our most skilled agents. The fact that you managed to overwhelm her is a testament to the rapid strides you've been making with your ability."

"What the fuck...?" was all I managed to reply numbly.

The man laughed again, softly and warmly. "I promise everything will be explained," he told me in his rich voice. I could almost imagine the man patting me on the shoulder in a fatherly way. "Don't worry. We'll be in touch."

The phone clicked off and I lay back on the bed. Three gorgeous women were sprawled around and across me in a tangle of limbs and long, lustrous hair. But in that moment I felt so very alone. And all I wanted to know was what the hell I'd gotten myself into.

.

.

* * *

.

.

The Master of Truth series will be continued in the coming days. To keep up to date with my stories as soon as they're published, you can follow me here on Literotica.JCBeleren

Chapter 63: Chapter 63. App That Can Edit Relationships (THE RELATIONSHIP GAME)•••SHORT STORY•••

Written by blkngry

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary: Scott discovers an app that can alter his relationships.

Tags: babe, mind control, blonde, cheating, app, anal, rough, teacher

....

.

.

.

"There it is," Scott said, leaning in a little closer to his phone. "I knew I remembered it."

Scott wasn't sure where he found the app originally. A forum? Some popup? A tweet? Whatever it was, no combination of search strings dug it up again. All he remembered for sure was he'd been on his phone late at night, and his eyes stopping on the title:

The Relationship Game: Your Relationships, Gamified.

Now, a part of him knew there was at least an 80% chance of this being spam, a scam, or shovelware. But he was tired and bored, and something about the name of it caught his attention. So he tapped it, ignored the warning his phone gave for apps with an unknown source, downloaded and installed it.

But he had never ran the game—something had distracted him, if he remembered right. It was probably a call from his mom. She was the one paying for the phone, so he always dropped whatever he was doing and answered. She'd shut his account off before for letting it go to voicemail.

And then... hell, it had been a crazy week. Two research papers, 15 credits worth of classes, that time the whole apartment complex had gotten together for night games... and well, he might have spent a night or two (or three) unleashing his fury on the living dead with buddies online. He'd barely eaten anything that didn't come out of the microwave or a plastic seal. And he had to sleep sometime.

So with the whirlwind over, and the mindless hoards of homework and zombies both beaten back, Scott had been laying on his bed, counting the holes in the drop-down ceiling in his room when the memory of the Relationship Game flickered in his mind.

"Well, here goes," he muttered. "Please don't brick my phone."

He pressed the icon, a simple "RG" in black against a grey circle. As it fired up, the usual permissions screen appeared. Use your phone camera, yeah yeah, save pictures on your drive, sure, and...

Scott made a face. "'Access and edit your relationships?' Really?"

He tilted his head. Did it mean his contacts maybe? If so, he wasn't cool with that. It'd probably send them eight years of spam from him. Or maybe it was just a joke—part of the atmosphere of the game. He hesitated on it for a solid minute.

What the hell? He had like, fifteen people in his phone anyway. They'd get over it.

Acceptance given, the Relationship Game finally loaded.

"Wow," Scott muttered. "They need to fire whoever was in charge of the layout."

The presentation left something to be desired. It was mostly a cream color, or maybe very light gray. The center of the screen was dominated by what looked like a little gradient button-looking thing with the word "You" floating over it in bold, black letters. Several translucent lines radiated out from the button to the edge of the screen. In the upper left, there was a gray button that had a '?' in it, and in the upper right one that simply said 'Filter'.

Scott made a face. "Guess they had to save all their budget on hacking you." For the hell of it, he tapped the question mark. A little popup appeared.

Make interactions to earn experience and level up!

Status moves left today—

Points: 5 (permanent)

Exchanges: 2 (24 hours)

Randoms: 3 (long term)

Scott stared at it. Out of curiosity, he tapped the word "Randoms". It cleared the pop up, but nothing else happened. He tried again, and got the same result.

"The hell—" he started, ready to uninstall with extreme prejudice, but then there was a loud banging at his door. He rolled his eyes.

"It's open," Scott called.

His roommate Brad jerked the door open somewhere around the word "it's". Brad had the classic look of a guy who spent a good amount of time in the weight room, but had never quite brought himself to set foot on the treadmill. He was big, thick necked, and had his blond hair spiked up at a jaunty angle. His t-shirt looked uncomfortably small.

"Yo Scott," he rumbled, glowering down at him, "any way you could make yourself scarce tonight?"

Scott frowned. "Why?"

Brad shrugged. "Nothing, I just got my girlfriend coming over, and wanted a little space. Don't you have something to get you out of the house for the night?"

Scott sat up and gave him an incredulous look. "Brad, it's Tuesday, and I'm broke. What the hell exactly do you think I'd have going on on a night like tonight?"

"I dunno, a life maybe? Fine, whatever, look... just stay out of the living room for the next few hours, okay?"

Scott stared at him a moment, tight lipped. He blew out a short breath. "Fine, how long exactly? Until what time?"

Brad growled. "At least midnight."

"That's over five hours from now, Brad. You have to go through the living room to get to the kitchen, remember? You know, where the food is?"

"So? You've got plenty of shit in here, I've seen you taking it straight from the grocery store."

"That's only because *some*body thinks anything open in the cupboards is public property. I still have to keep most of my food out there, because it kinda needs to be in the fridge. How about 10? That's plenty of time for you to suck face for a while, and then take her back to your room for 'coffee.'"

"That's Kyle, and you know it," Brad said, face growing darker, "and I need at least—"

The doorbell rang, and Brad threw a quick glance to the right. "Fuck, fine, until 10. But you better keep your ass in this room, okay?"

Scott saluted him. "Yessir."

"Good," he said. "And I'll be using the TV." Brad slammed the door shut, and his footsteps faded down the hallway. A moment later, Scott heard the front door open.

Scott gritted his teeth. Using *my* TV, you mean, he thought. Thanks for asking.

He let out a growl in the back of his throat, and flopped down flat on the bed again. He lay there a moment, seething, reminding himself that roommates prepared you for life, because if you managed to not murder them, it was a landmark on the way to becoming a well-balanced adult. He glanced at his phone, and did a double take.

The name "Brad Sandy" had appeared above "You" on the screen, connected by one of those translucent lines. Slowly, Scott moved his hand over, and tapped the little round button underneath the name. It expanded out into a single line of text that read, "Roommate/thinks you're a douchebag." Then, appearing for just an instant, a line of text flashed in the upper right that read: "Settled differences without a fight. +1XP."

Scott stared. And then he sat up really fast. Now, it could have pulled Brad's name from his contacts, but the entry didn't have anything but the first name, a phone number, and a note that read "roommate" in case he forgot. He specifically remembered not putting Brad's last name, because after the first two weeks he had already been certain that once one of them moved out, he would never speak to him again.

A sudden laugh made Scott jump a little. It was Brad's girlfriend, he was pretty sure. She had a light, flirty laugh that carried through the thin walls. Scott glanced back at his phone, and noticed he'd accidentally pinched the middle area a little. Now the word "You" and "Brad Sandy" was a little smaller, and right next to Brad, connected to him by a thin dotted line, was the name Mariah Knight. He blinked, and then tapped on that, too. Again, a short line of text appeared:

"Roommate's girlfriend/doesn't remember your name"

After a moment, another dialog box appeared: "Use 'Random' on status? Yes/No/Cancel"

Scott's finger hovered. Had this appeared for Brad, and he just missed it? What did it mean to "use a Random" on a person's status? And, you know, how the hell did it know people's names and relationship to him?

"Maybe it's listening," he muttered. "Uses AI. But... Brad never said his girlfriends name. I... I'm not sure I even knew her last name. Can... can it tap his contacts, too?"

That didn't seem that likely to Scott, but weirder things had happened. But as he kept frowning, he suddenly shrugged. At this point, what the hell? Why not just see what happens? So he tapped "Yes" in reply to "Use 'Random' on status" and watched expectantly.

The text of Mariah's status suddenly started to spin with other phrases, like a tumbler from a slot machine, too fast for Scott to make them out. And then with a very quiet but clear 'ding', it stopped.

Under Mariah Knight it now read: "Secret sex friend/so hot for you right now"

Scott smiled indulgently. "Cute," he muttered, "but that's obviously too good to be—"

A girl's voice nearby cut him off. "—just down here, right?"

"Yeah, second door on the right," Brad called. "You want me to pause?"

"Yeah, that'd be great," she replied. "Just wait there for me for a bit. Thanks, babe!" Scott briefly heard a couple footsteps, and then a pause.

Then, quickly and quietly, his door jerked open, and a girl rushed inside, closing it silently behind her. Scott felt his mouth go open just a bit.

Mariah Knight glanced back at him, half turning his way, and smiled, putting a finger to her lips. She was a little over average height, had haystack blond hair that went just passed her shoulders, and a small, pointed chin and nose. She wore a "Monster's University" ball cap in royal blue that was slightly ripped on the bill, a pair of small horn-rimmed glasses, and a white t-shirt with words "Deathly Hallows" across it in black. Both the shirt and the bleached skinny jeans she wore hugged her well-established curves pretty tightly, enough so he could see the outline of her bra and the crack of her ass. Especially the ass, since she was was still bent over holding the door knob.

"Quick, before he gets suspicious," she whispered, grinning. She rushed over to him, and without hesitation, reached for Scott's basketball shorts, tugged down elastic waist along with his boxers, and pulled out his dick. It was already getting a semi. Before he could do more than say, "What—", she gave him a wicked smile and stuffed the head in her mouth.

Circumstances being what they were, Scott was rock hard by the time she'd bobbed up and down three times.

Her lips popped off. "Yes," she whispered, standing. "Oh, I need this so fucking bad." She unbutton her jeans and yanked them down, followed by her pink bikini panties. Scott let out a brief "I—" and caught a flash of her pussy, a line of pink under a bush trimmed down to a triangle of dirty blond, before she turned, and with her jeans still around her ankles, lined up his cock with a hand between her legs, and plunged down onto him.

"Oh, god," she groaned, and had to put a muffling hand over her mouth. "Oh, yes..."

Her ass was every bit as well shaped as they'd looked in those jeans, and she had two tiny freckles on her right buttcheak. Scott couldn't help but touch the spot with his fingers. The smoothness of the skin there seemed so hot it actually made him jerk his dick involuntarily.

Then Mariah started to work her hips. Her twat rose off his member smoothly, hovered with just an inch or so of it still inside her, and sank back down to take the full length. She took a deep breath. Then without warning, she started to flap her ass up and down, working his cock in and out in a frenzy. She arched her back, one hand reaching up inside her shirt to work a tit, and then other clamped on his thigh just above the knee in a death grip.

By now, Scott had both hands on her hips, enthusiastically thrusting into her from below so that her moans got harder and harder to muffle. The skin of her ass bounced off of him in her frenzy. Then she abruptly slammed down onto him hard and held it there, grinding on his dick.

"Oh god," she panted, her chest heaving, "so good."

"Tired?" he whispered. "I could take over."

She grinned at him. "Yeah, let's doggy fuck! Just slam that cock in me as hard and fast as you can!"

She slid off him, and started to get on the bed, but it was on risers, and the height made it difficult with her jeans still around her ankles. She let out a grow, kicked off her sandals, and bent over to tug the pants off the rest of the way. Then she grinned at him again and bounded up on the bed, lower half naked, and shoved her ass at him.

Scott didn't need more encouragement than that. He lifted her by the hips, lined her up, grabbed those sweet, smooth asscheaks and started to hammer inside.

Her breathing got faster and faster. She let out the tiniest squeak when he burrowed an inch or so of his thumb up her anus, and started thrusting back against him even harder. She reached back and grabbed his wrist, and their sex pounded together hard enough that a distinctly audible slapping noise filled the room. Her moans started to get louder and more frequent. She had to bend down and press her face into his pillow, pointing her ass a little higher.

Scott felt her pussy and her grip tighten, and he could see her ears going bright red. It was then that Scott realized he was mere seconds away from blowing his load inside her.

Flailing, he managed to yank his cock out of Mariah, and stroking with his free hand, shot four solid spurts and a dribble over her ass and back.

Mariah managed to pull herself away from the pillow, letting in a gasp of air. After a minute of panting, she flashed him a smile.

"Oh," she cooed, head arching back, eyes fluttering. "That was niiiice."

"I'll say," Scott said, and hesitated. "But why—"

"M?" Brad's voice called. "Everything okay?"

Mariah stiffened. "Oh god, gotta hurry," she muttered, and scrambled off of Scott's bed. She snatched up her jeans, hopping back and forth to get her feet in the right holes. She yanked them up, bouncing and straining a little to get those tiny skinny jeans all the way on, and then smoothly did up her buttons. The process had to have smeared Scott's fresh jizz all over her ass.

"K," she whispered, slipping into her sandals, "I've gotta quick sneak to the bathroom. It'd be weird if he didn't hear a flush, and besides, I have to wash up, maybe add a little extra perfume to mask someone shooting their spunk all over my backside." She gave him a cheeky smile. "Thanks for not getting it on my shirt, though."

With that, she turned and scooted quickly to the door, putting a hand on the knob. Scott opened his mouth to say something, but something on the floor caught his eye.

"Uh," he whispered, pointing. "I think you forgot something."

Mariah glanced back at him, and then followed his finger. Her damp, unceremoniously dropped panties lay there in crumpled wad. Her eyes widened. "Oh, shit... Well, no time for it now." She gave him a wide smile, and ran her tongue over her teeth. "I'll just grab them from you next time. Or you can just keep them as a souvenir, if you want."

With that she winked at him, opened the door a crack, and after peering through it a bit, slipped out. She left it just the slightest bit open. Scott just sat there, his cock still hanging out, listening as the sound of the toilet flushing came a minute or so later, and he heard Mariah walking loudly by, apologising to Brad for taking so long. His eyes wandered back to her wet, pink panties near the edge of his bed.

"Well," he said, trying to take it in. "That was... that was..."

Scott looked back at his phone. At some point during their piping hot fucking, it had been knocked a bit to one side, and the screen had turned off. He reached down, held it up to his face, and unlocked it.

After a moment, the Relationship Game clicked into focus. The line connecting him and Mariah looked a lot more solid, he thought, and when he tapped on her button, her status read: "Secret sex friend/riding the high, planning for next time."

Then, a series of popup messages rolled down the screen:

Cheated with a cheater. +1XP

Did the deed, quickie. +2XP

Granted orgasmic bliss, +3XP

Established first new relationship! +5XP

Level up!

Scott stared at that, and then tilted his head. "You know," he muttered, "I might have gone fucking crazy, but I think there might be something to this."

***

Scott got back to his room and shut the door. The quick trip to the restroom worked to relieve himself, but also gave a chance to splash his face in some cold water. His shirt collar was still damp with it. He paused, pressing his ear against the wall and listening to the sound of Mariah and Brad vigorously not watching the movie. Come to think of it, she hadn't even kissed him, had she? Frowning a little at that, he fished his phone out of his pocket.

The Relationship Game was still there. Definitely not a dream.

"Well," he said quietly, "then I better sure as hell figure this shit out."

Closing his door carefully behind, he marched over to his desk, and planted himself in his wobbly office chair. Then he got to work.

Just to cover his bases, he tapped on the question mark again. Sure enough, his 'Randoms' had gone down to two. He still had 5 'Points' and 2 'Exchanges' to try out. He x'd out of that—he wasn't quite sure to try another one of those yet. Especially because he only had the slightest idea what they were.

Instead, he next tapped on the little button under "You". The button rippled outward like a drop disturbing water, expanding out into a thick-lined, mostly-empty circle that filled the center of the screen. Scott had to admit that the animation was pretty cool. In the middle of the circle was the following information:

Scott Montgomery Wahlen

Lvl. 2

XP: 12

Next: 25

Titles: "Lucky Roller"

"Wham Bam Man"

Scott couldn't help but wince. Well, that settled it: this app was magical. He'd done his best to erase the existence of his middle name for years: he'd even had it legally removed. That's what happens when the cheery uncle you were named after turns out to be a pedofile.

Other than that, it didn't much clue what the object of this game was, or how to go about it. Tapping the screen anywhere only sucked the circle back to the center of again.

So, he tapped on the only other thing left: Filter. The produced a small drop-down menu with the following options: Proximity, Level, New, and Favorites. It had defaulted to Proximity, so he chose the next one on the list, Level.

The display jumped back to the main screen, and his "You" at the center shrank quickly. All around him, connected by thick black lines, were a lot of familiar names. His mother and father were top-center, his brother Rick and sister Chelsey just to the side of them, followed by some cousins and other relatives. At the bottom of the screen was his friend since 2nd grade, Charlie Rogers, who he had a gaming appointment with this weekend, a couple cool guys from his high school basketball team, and, bleh, two ex girlfriends. Their lines were the thinnest. After a moment, though, they shifted, and just slightly thicker, Mariah Knight appeared.

Scanning over them, he shrugged and tapped on his mother's button. Eleanor Langley Wahlen's status simply read: "Mother/worried about your life progress". But immediately under it was something a small note in parentheses: "(primary status cannot be altered)".

He frowned at that. He immediately tapped on his dad ("Father/hopes you start paying for more of your tuition soon") and he had the same message underneath. The same was true for Rick ("Brother/likes you, but thinks you're a slacker") and Chelsey ("sister/ thinks you'd probably figure things out if you just got laid a lot more often").

This told him a lot of things, actually. One was that, along with the list of his "status moves," the object and ability of the game was to alter his relationships. It sounded obvious now that he looked at it, but just assuming an app you downloaded has the power to change some facet of reality was too much of a leap for him to make without sitting down and doing a bit of math.

Also, most likely the part before the slash couldn't be changed for certain people—like his father couldn't be changed to not be his father, or anything, but maybe the second half could be improved. Someone like Mariah, with a thin relationship, however, had no problem going from "roommate's girlfriend" to "secret sex friend".

It also told him that his family had pretty damn low opinions of him.

"Well excuse the hell out of me," he muttered. "Not everybody knows exactly what they want to do by their second year of college. And Chelsey, you... naw, I'm not gonna touch that one. I am weirded out enough as it is."

Scott shunted that information aside, and instead tapped on his friend Charlie. "Best friend/loves you like a brother, but thinks you'd probably be a lot better off if you just got laid a lot more often."

Scott paused, mouth twitching. Well, at least here it seemed a lot less weird. And he made a mental note to buy Charlie a beer.

Then, taking a breath to steel himself, he tapped on the name of one of his ex-girlfriends, Angela Nelson.

Ah, Angela. She had been his girlfriend as a high school sophomore. She had always been cute, one of those types that smiled easily and fell for basketball players. But a short time into their relationship, she had started to blossom.

And she had blossomed a lot.

Her tits had gone from cute and perky to a listed cause of traffic accidents over the course of a few months—especially the way she was prone to put them on display. Their relationship had ended abruptly when she had realized she didn't need to waste her time with a skinny, scrappy rebounder and defender when she could reel in the hunky power forward with the D1 offers.

Her status read: "Former girlfriend/really doesn't think much about you at all."

Scott glared at that, feeling the old resentment burning in his chest again. He'd never even gotten a chance to hit that. He hadn't even made it passed first base. He tapped her name a couple times—not a conscious action, just from a vague desire to somehow send his wrath through the phone.

A menu drop-down appeared:

Use a status move?

Points (5)

Exchanges (3)

Randoms (2)

He hesitated a moment, but on a surge of pure malice and libido, he gave her a taste of Random, too. He quickly tapped yes to confirm, and then the tumblers went spinning. After a moment, a new status had clicked into place:

Angela Nelson

"Mortal enemy/wants to stab you in the guts with a knife"

Scott felt his stomach drop. "Uh... that doesn't sound good."

A moment later, his phone buzzed. It was a text from an unknown number. Hand shaking, he tapped on it.

"Hi!" it read. "is this Scott Wahlen's number still? this is Angela Nelson remember we used to date in high school? I was just wondering how you're doing :) Maybe we can get together sometime?"

That was followed by a line emoji: a wink, a blown kiss, an eggplant, and a peach.

Scott felt his pulse quicken."Oh god," he said. "It's... I think that would be what you call a honey trap. That has stabbing intentions written all over it." He paused. "And she's a hella fast texter."

He quickly double tapped her name again, searching his options. He wasn't going to risk his last Random just yet. It could make things worse, and besides, he wanted to save it as his last resort. So instead he tapped "Exchange". The game asked: "Select whose status you want to exchange Angela Nelson's with" and rolled back to the main relationship page. Scott froze. There definitely wasn't anyone on screen he would be okay with suddenly wanting to shove a knife into his stomach.

He look up and down for some kind of cancel button, but nothing appeared. He probably would be able to cancel if he tapped a name, but what if he couldn't? He'd just be shifting the problem.

He searched around desperately, trying to find someone that it might be okay if they suddenly started wanting to kill him. He pinched the screen, and to his relief, it behaved exactly how expected, shrinking the entries and expanding the field. He could also drag around to look among them, too. Finally, he settled on his great aunt Estelle. She was 84 and lived in Alaska, so at least it would take her hours to book and board a flight, and if she tried to aerate his abdomen, he could just outrun her.

Face screwed up tightly, he tapped her name. "Apply Exchange? Yes/No/Cancel"

Scott lot out an explosive breath. Then he took another deep one, held it, moved his hand oh-so-slowly toward the phone, and tapped "Cancel". It then zipped back to the status of his now-murderous ex girlfriend. He breathed again.

"Okay," he muttered, "lets try this."

He double tapped her name, and when the drop-down menu came up, this time he selected "Points" as his status move.

"Add 1 point to Angela Nelson's status?" it prompted. He shrugged. Might as well, right? He confirmed with a yes. There was a small "ding", and a "+1" appeared briefly over Angela's name. Scott double checked her status. It now read:

"Enemy/would gladly shoot you with a taser and claim sexual assault"

Scott paused over that. Well, that was *better*, he supposed. Marginally. Swiftly, he repeated the same process, adding another point.

"Enemy/ thinks it might be fun to lead you along before dumping you" her new status read.

Scott wiped a little sweat from his forehead. "Well, that's at least... not life ending. Lets try another."

With another point added, her status read, "Acquaintance/doesn't think much of you". Just to be sure, he added one more. She now read as, "Former friend/ feels a little nostalgic about you". Scott leaned back his chair, feeling the tension draining from him. A message popped up:

Made a bad roll, ended up a positive. +2XP

"Whatever XP does, I hope it's good," he said. "At least I learned what all the status moves do. And that I definitely don't want to use a Random without plenty of Points and Exchanges to compensate."

He pressed his lips together, and then pulled up Angela's text again. He wondered what she was thinking now. Should he reply? With what? He rocked back and forth, sucking on his teeth. Finally, he just closed it. He'd worry about it later.

Back in the Relationship Game, he tried the rest of the filter options: New (this only displayed Mariah) and Favorites (which was empty, except for a small "+", which he immediately used to add Mariah, because any hot girl with the title of "secret sex friend" immediately qualified as a favorite in his book).

Satisfied, he switched the filter back to Proximity. It still just showed him and Brad and you-know-who. Then he pinched the screen a little, and more names appeared.

Scott's nextdoor neighbors Josh and Russ were home. They were both just listed as "neighbor". Josh "likes you, grateful for that one time you jumped his car" which Scott had totally forgotten about, and Russ, "played ball with you once, is cool with you". Besides them, a little lower and smaller, was Calli Kindensen.

Scott winced just reading the name.

Scott's apartment complex wasn't that large. It consisted of three two-story buildings in a rough U shape, with parking and a small pool in the middle. Each building was divided by gender between upper and lower floors: the other building on the kitty corners from his had girls on the top floor, and his building had them on the bottom. So it was almost impossible for him to avoid at least saying hi to Calli, who lived right underneath him. That is, unless he snuck up to the top level by climbing the side stairs railing. Which he had resorted to doing more than once.

He tapped on her button, her status confirmed his worst fears:

"Calli Kindensen: Neighbor/obsessed with you, fantasizes about your body"

He sighed. It wasn't that Calli was a bad person. She wasn't exactly ugly, either, just sort of, well, average. Well, she wasn't always the best example of thorough hygiene, but he'd dated worse.

But the way she ambushed him, pressing him for his number, asking him personal questions, and generally creeping on him... He'd tried letting her down gently, saying he just wasn't interested in her. She had responded to that by sneaking into his room and stealing a pair of his boxers from the dirty laundry hamper while he was in class. His webcam, set to record movement from roommates stealing his snacks, had caught the whole thing.

If their positions had been reversed, Scott would have been arrested for sure. But he really couldn't envision himself reporting a girl to police for stalking. And besides the underwear incident, she hadn't done anything... illegal at least. He really wasn't sure how to react to the whole situation, anway. He didn't exactly have the kind of looks that prompted that reaction from girls usually, so he had no experience on how to handle it.

But it looked like his studious avoidance of her since the boxers incident hadn't lessened the fires that she had burning for him. And as he continued to start at her status, Scott's eyes widened, and he grinned and snapped his fingers.

With the RG app, this might just work out for him after all.

Quickly, he double tapped Calli's name, and selected to use an Exchange. Then after sifting through people nearby, he stopped on a name that, almost by itself, got his dick semi-hard again: Erika Hatch.

Her current status read: "Neighbor/ would recognize you as her neighbor."

Scott nodded glumly. That sounded about right. Erika had an apartment to herself in the building to the left and in front of his, and he could count the number of sentences he'd exchanged with her on one hand. Not surprisingly, she had given him a subtle but strong "not interested, sorry" vibe every time they'd spoken. Scott knew that was partially his fault. She was just so difficult to stop staring at. So he'd bowed out of the competition, accepting that she was simply out of his league.

Until now.

This time, "Apply Exchange? Yes/No/Cancel" got an emphatic button press on "Yes."

Sure enough, with a small ding, the complex super hottie now had her focus all on him, and his body. But Scott didn't stop there: he still had one Point left. And with a quick double tap and a confirm, he applied it. Her new status got his blood pumping again.

It read: "Erika Hatch: Neighbor/wants you hard, wants you now, won't take no for an answer"

It felt like forever, but it couldn't have been more than a minute before three loud, firm knocks interrupted all the second-basing that was been going on in the living room. Scott leapt from his bed and sprinted to his door, opening it just wide enough to hear as much as he could. There was a brief, startled silence, and then a bit of rustling where Scott surmised clothes and make up were being adjusted. Then the sound of Brad letting out a cuss or two, and jerking the front door open.

"What—" he started, tone belligerent, but then choked a little. He cleared his throat. "I mean, what can I do for you?"

"Hi," a smooth, luxurious voice said. She sounded confident and at ease. "Is Scott in?"

Brad hesitated. "Uh, Scott? I'm not sure sure, I can—"

Scott crossed the last few steps from his room to where the hallway opened into the living room in a fleeting instant of warp speed, slowing to what he hoped was a casual walk just as he emerged.

"I'm here," he tried to say, but it came out a bit squeaky, so he cleared his throat and tried again. "Oh, Erika! Been a while. What's up?"

She glanced his way, and smiled. It was like watching the sunrise.

Erika Hatch was tall and slim, with toned, perfect legs that went for miles out of her snug jean shorts. Her hair was bright blonde and loose, a magnificent balance of smooth and full. She wore a pair of aviators in amber and gold, and an aqua-green off-the-shoulder blouse that fell smoothly and cleanly over her taut bust and flat waist. Her face was gorgeous, and her lips looked so good Scott actually had to swallow to stop the drool. She was a babe, through and through, and when she tilted her sunglasses down a little to get a look at him, her blue eyes caught the light.

"Ah, there you are," she said, walking over to him. Scott couldn't help but think she looked like an apex predator on the prowl, a lioness with her prey cornered. She reached over and grabbed his hand, and started to pull him behind her.

"Excuse us," she said, more to the room than to a person. As he was pulled out the door, Scott caught a brief look at Brad's face, confused, angry, and jealous; and Mariah's, who grinned and winked at him, giving him a thumbs up behind Brad's back.

God, having a secret sex friend was awesome.

He wanted to enjoy their expressions a bit longer, but Erika's urgent pulling could not be resisted. She led him down the stairs, across the gap between buildings, and up to her apartment on the second floor. She left the door open just long enough to pull him inside, and then closed and locked it. Then she pushed him firmly the last three steps to the living room. She strolled passed him, threw off her sunglasses, turned, and grabbed his face in both hands.

Her look was scorching and intense. "Don't say anything," she said. "Don't think. Just follow my lead."

Erika yanked him forward, simultaneously lunging toward him into full body contact. Her tongue immediately plunged into his mouth, hot and working, and she started to grind her naughty bits into his. She reached down and grabbed his ass in her hand, kneading the cheek as her mouth sucking and slurping just a bit faster.

Scott's dick was a rock hard rod by now, and Erika was working slow, hard circles on it with her crotch. He put one hand on her face, up into her hair, and with the other copped a feel of her backside. It felt powerful and toned, taut in his hand, and a moment later he slipped his fingers inside her jeans shorts. If Mariah had felt smooth, Erika's skin on her ass felt almost... glossy? Buttery?

Erika's hand had worked up from his ass to touch the skin of his back, trailing her fingers erotically up his spine. She started to moan into his mouth as her grinding on his dick got faster, more urgent. Scott ran his hands over her body, feeling the curves of her, touching her delicately with his fingers, and then he reached down and grabbed her ass in both hands, pulling her in tighter. She jerked slightly, eyes popping open and then squeezing shut, and the suction she was exerting on his lips went up a couple notches. Then she released the suction with a slight pop, and biting his lip, clung with both arms around his shoulders. Her hips twerked hard once, twice, and then she shivered. Finally, she let out a long, hard moan through her nose.

Her eyes drifted back open, and she leaned back a little bit to look at him. "That... "

Instead of finishing whatever it was she had been planning to say, Erika let out a growl, and crossing her arms, she reached down and pulled her top over her head, and threw it aside. Her bra was the front buckle kind, pale red and silky. Her tits stood out in stark contrast to her slender frame. She grabbed Scott's wrists and pulled his palms right onto her bust, squeezing his hands so he mashed her a little. He could feel the softness squish between his fingers.

Then she reached down, and running a hand along the line of his cock a moment, pulled his shorts down together with his boxers. His dick sprang out, and she caught it. She leaned over a little and spat on it, then again, and worked up and down the length with her hand, eyes fixed on it with scorching intensity.

Then she looked up at him, and unlatched her bra. It drifted off of her body; it seemed like her boobs almost didn't sag at all without it. Her nipples were tiny, very pink and very round, and getting to her knees, she started to grind his cock head into the right one. Scott jerked a little at the sensation. Erika switched to the other nipple, working slow circles. Then with her blue eyes burning up at him, she ran her tongue from his scrotum, under his shaft, and then to the head, swirled around it a few times, and then sucked his length all the way in.

She didn't even choke. Her mouth and neck flexed a little, but she deepthroated him completely, tongue moving to rub the skin around his balls. She sank off and then did it again, faster, and reached down to unbutton her jean shorts, shifting them off her hips without breaking eye contact. Scott took the opportunity to ditch his shirt, whipping it off like it was on fire.

Erika seemed to drink in his exposed chest, his stomach, and started to suck him harder. She reached down and shoved her hand into her panties. Scott could see her fingers moving inside, working her snatch even as she continued to inhale him. Between that gorgeous face and the white hot looks she was shooting at him, Scott would have lost it right there if he hadn't had that warm up with Mariah. As it was, he felt himself getting a little close.

So when she was on the shallow end of sword-swallowing him, he jerked just out of her grip, and reaching down quickly, he yanked her jean shorts off the rest of the of the way, tumbling her onto her back. Then she let out a slight yelp of surprise as he lifted her whole body from the ground, and planted her on the top of the wide leather couch. He spread her legs, and yanking her panties aside, buried his face right in her cunt.

It was almost surreal. Here he was, plain ol' Scott, eating out Erika Hatch's pussy. The hottest girl in his complex was moaning and jerking under his tongue, reaching down to grab his hair as he ran his tongue over her lady lips, up inside her, and teased her love bud around the edges.

"Oh, fuck," she hissed, revving up. "Oh, do it, do the clit, do it do it NOW or I—oh YES! YES! OOOOH!"

Her legs tightened around him, trying to close. It took some effort from Scott's arms to keep them open nice and wide. She bucked, eyes bulging, and her jaw dropped, and then her mouth formed a wide O. She let out of long moan that got higher and higher, sirening until after 10 more seconds it cut off in a choke. Scott could taste and feel her hot cum flowing down and around her glory hole, and onto her legs.

Erika fell back a little, gasping hard enough that her tits bounced. Scott was amazed again at their firmness, still almost upright even on her back. He grabbed one, giving it another firm squeeze. They sure as hell felt like real tits to him. That squishy softness sent a surge of libito coursing through him.

He shoved her thighs toward her chest, and gripping her panties at the waist, yanked them off of her. They left a wet streak where they dragged along her legs. Then he rotated her hips sideways a little until she was partially on her side, and grabbed the higher leg so it went up over his shoulder. He ran his fingers over her skin from ass to ankle as lined up his still iron-hard cock with her hole, and smoothly plunged it inside her. Erika breathed in sharply. Her vagina tightened a little around him, and she looked up and him with that face, that amazing face, so filled with naked desire that it seemed like Scott's hips just started working on their own.

He started to pump inside her, one arm holding her leg and the other milking her tit, pounding every square inch of his dick inside her love basket. He switched hands on her leg to reach around and spank her, first one cheek and then the other, and then upped his barrage of thrusts, watching her pussy flex and her ass bounce against the power of their genitals slamming together. The smell of her sex started to roll over him, so strong it almost made him dizzy.

"Yes, yes, yes, yes," she said, teeth gritted together. "Oh, keep it up, more, faster, harder, yes YES!"

Scott released her leg, and leaned down onto her. He grabbed her tits in both hands, and started sucking on the right one, and then the left, all the while twerking his hips so that his member kept working inside her, going at a high angle. Her voice went up in pitch again, and her hands snaked down grab his neck and back, her fingernails digging into his skin.

That made Scott gasp a little, arching back. Then suddenly she grabbed his shoulders, and gripping hard, pulled her entire body onto his, riding his cock deep inside with her legs gripped tightly around his waist. She started to pound her pussy onto him even before he reached down to grab her ass.

"Yes! YES! Fuck me, Scott, FUCK ME!"

That seems to trigger it—hearing her say his name, giving her whole body to him... He felt the stirrings starting, the balls tightening, the electricity firing.

"I'm gonna cu—" he started, but Erika screamed in his face, "DON'T YOU DARE STOP! I'll fucking RIP YOUR COCK OFF if you stop!"

Her legs locked even more tightly around him, and she let out a furious roar as she poured everything into slamming herself down onto his dick. And then Scott felt his cum shooting into her, firing point blank into the depths of her pussy. Even after three, four squirts she was still riding him in a frenzy. And just as he was almost out of steam, she arched back, took a deep breath, buried her face into his shoulder, and screamed so hard he could feel his bones vibrating. Her hips spasmed, her cunt tightening and loosening, tightening and loosening.

And then it was over. Her legs slipped off of his hips, and they both collapsed onto the couch. They lay side by side, pressed together and sweaty, shaking and tingling, Scott's dick still halfway inside her. They gasped in time, and when she opened her eyes for a moment and met his, Scott could feel the goosebumps over her skin.

****

Scott had found a blanket underneath the couch, and wrapped it around them. He watched Erika's sleeping form for a moment, marveling at the beauty of the woman still next to his skin. And then reaching down for his shorts, he pulled out his phone. He fired up the Relationship Game.

As soon as it loaded, he was treated to a screen filled with status messages:

Wheeling and dealing. +1XP

Did the deed, middle rank. +3XP

1 day, 2 girls. +3XP

Ate at the Y. +3XP

Creamed the pie. +3XP

Multi-climax. +5XP

New relationship! +3XP

Level up!

Level 3 bonus: +1 Point per day.

Scott frowned at that last bit, and then glanced up at the time. It was still about an hour or so before midnight, and another check of his moves showed he was now down to 1 Random and 1 Point. Would they reset at midnight? The next day? Did they carry over if left unused? He'd have to wait and see, he supposed.

He tapped his button to check his status, too:

Scott Montgomery Wahlen

Lvl. 3

XP: 35

Next: 50

Titles: "Lucky Roller"

"Wham Bam Man"

"Lusty Youth"

He tilted his head. Did those titles actually do anything? What if he—

"If you're awake enough to check your phone," Erika said, making Scott start a little, "you're awake enough to go another round."

Scott turned to her. "But I—" he tried, but she was already crawling on top of him. She planted her muff onto his face, and then as she ground small circles against him, started to suck his flaccid dick into her mouth. He could feel wetness already starting to pool from her hooch to his mouth, and her lips made laps up and down his member. Then she sucked his left testicle into her mouth, and started running her tongue over the skin of his scrotum. Between that and jerking him and rubbing her sweet pussy over his face, he was back at full attention inside a minute.

Her lips came off of him with a pop. "Good," she said, shifting forward a little and looking back at him. "Now, I think you know what I want." She waved her ass at him for emphasis.

Scott smiled, and felt his dick twitch. He climbed out from underneath her, put one hand on her ass and the other on her hip, and lined up with her. Sliding inside was smooth and easy with all the lubrication she was producing. He pulled out a little, hesitated, and then slammed it home again.

"Oh yes," Erika said, smiling at him and slowly running her tongue across her teeth. "More of that. Much more."

Scott obliged.

***

"Uh, Scott? You have to wake up now."

Scott shifted, eyes opening, squinting at the light in the room.

"What time is it?" he asked groggily.

"Well, it's about 7 AM," Erika said. She was sitting up next to him. She had a blanket wrapped around her, and Scott couldn't quite read her expression. His eyes were still adjusting to the brightness.

"Ugh... why so early? We were up super late."

"Yes, um, sorry about that," she said, shifting slightly. "I may have... gone a bit overboard, and... well, I think we need to have a conversation pretty much right now."

Scott blinked, squinting at her, and slowly sat up. "Okay. What about?"

Erika drew a deep breath, and blew it out slowly. It made her tossed blonde hair ruffle a little. "Well, first I just wanna say... last night was amazing. Seriously, some of the best sex beginning to end I've ever had. But as I woke up this morning... reality sort of came crashing down on me."

Scott felt his stomach tense, wondering where this was going.

"So I figure the best plan is to be straightforward with you," she continued. "First, you should know... uh, I'm not on the pill, or anything, and we definitely weren't using protection." She quickly held up a hand when he opened his mouth. "Now, I'm not blaming you. This was definitely my idea, and you even tried to warn me when you were getting close. It was just... I don't know, it was like I was... possessed by something. It came over me so suddenly, and even though I hardly know you, I wanted your body so badly that I would have..."

She hesitated, cheeks reddening just a little, and cleared her throat. "Anyway, the chances of a... result are low. It's not my more dangerous time, and I do have some emergency day-after pills to take. Which I have. But still, the chances are not zero, so I thought I should let you know."

They stared a moment at each other before Scott nodded. "Okay. Thank you."

Erika nodded to him, and then gave him a tight smile. "And the second thing you should know is... um, my boyfriend just texted me, wanting to know if he can come by this morning. And I haven't replied yet, but I intend to say yes."

Erika stared at him Scott stared back. "Okay..." he said slowly.

Erika heaved a sigh and rolled her eyes. "God, this is awkward. How to guys manage this conversation all the time and come off so cocksure and smooth? What I mean to say is, last night was great. But we hardly know each other, and I'm honestly happy with my current relationship, so maybe we can just keep it a one time thing?"

Scott tilted his head, and them pointed at her. "You're trying to say it was just a one night stand."

Erika nodded, lips pressed firmly into a line. "Yes, yes I am."

Scott felt the tension drain out of him. "Then why don't you just say that? It's okay. I understand."

She gave him a long look. "Well, I'm sorry, it's my first time being on the giving end instead of the receiving end." She tossed her head a little. "I had plenty of guys just in it for my body in high school, so after a hard lesson or two, I decided I'd only get intimate after the relationship got serious. I never thought I would just jump on a guy like a slut and take him for a one-night ride."

Scott shook his head. "No, not like a slut. More like... a sexy beast hunting her prey."

Erika opened her mouth a moment before anything came out, and colored just a little again. "A-anyway," she said, jerking to her feet, "I'm going to go get cleaned up. If you would do me a favor and get your stuff and leave as early as possible so that my neighbors don't see you, I'd be very grateful. And could you keep a lid on this, just a little? I know guys like to brag, but if I can delay rumors spreading about us at least a little bit, that would be nice."

"Uh... yeah, yeah, I can do that," Scott said, starting to stand, searching the floor. "I'll just..."

Erika stared at him a moment, her tongue between her lips, and then jerked away. "Good, good. Just... hold on a second, let me get in the shower."

Scott paused, looking down at himself. He was still naked. "Uh, right," he said, sinking back onto the couch. "Go ahead."

"Thank you."

With that, she turned and headed out of the room, the blanket still clutched around her body. Scott would have been lying if he'd said he wasn't disappointed he didn't get one last look.

He found his shorts first, and underneath them, his phone. He hesitated a moment, and then pulled up the Relationship Game. Sure enough, a tidy line of points added onto his screen. Some were the same, like Doing the Deed and Multi-climax. The new ones were, "Third time's the Charm +5XP" and "DTR, neutral ending. +6XP". In the end, he got another level up. This one didn't seem to come with any new perks, though.

He briefly checked his moves, and let out a small sigh. It looked like they didn't roll over after all. He did have 6 "Points" to use daily now, but Randoms (3) and Exchanges (2) were still the same.

Scott heard the sound of the shower starting, and then glanced that way. He had to hurry. But before he got out of Dodge, he quickly pulled up Erika's status. It read: "Erika Hatch: Neighbor, one time lover/unsure what to think of you, a little embarrassed."

He stared at that for a moment. Well, it looked like those Exchanges were just for the day, not even 24 hours. Then he frowned, double tapped her name, and when the prompt appeared, added a Point to their relationship. Within moments, he heard a door open, and the sound of running water got louder.

"Hey, Scott?" Erika called. He glanced up to see her leaning just into the living room from the hallway, her hair damp and just her head and the top of one shoulder visible.

"Uh, yes?" he replied.

"I mean... Look, maybe I'll see you around somewhere, okay?"

Scott looked at her a moment, and then glanced at her status in his phone. It read: "Neighbor, one time lover/likes you, but doesn't want to commit to anything". He smiled at her.

"Sure, Erika," he said, picking up his boxers. "I'd like that."

Chapter 64: Chapter 64. Teacher (THE RELATIONSHIP GAME)•••SHORT STORY•••

Scott's apartment was quiet when he walked inside. That was no surprise—a college guy's apartment was a dead and silent place at 7:30 in the morning. His one early-bird roommate was out the door by 6:30, and the rest of them didn't believe in morning hours in the single digits.

Scott stumbled a little through the darkness until he found his room. He closed the door firmly behind him, and fell on the bed without undressing.

He was in that same position when his phone alarm went off three hours later.

Scott jerked awake, wiping drool from his face and checking the time. His first class that day was in 40 minutes.

"Hell with that," he said, sinking back down. Erika had kept him up most of the night, and then kicked him out early. He let his eyes drift closed again. He'd be okay missing this class one time. After all, half the reason he took it was...

Scott's eyes shot open, and he jerked upright. He yanked out his phone again, and stared at the app he now had shortcutted on his home screen:

RG. The Relationship Game.

Scott felt a small thrill go down the skin of his back and a stirring in his pants. "No way I'm missing that class today," he grinned. "Not when I've got this."

He immediately slid off the bed and got to the floor, digging around a bit until he pulled out his backpack. More rooting with a hand produced a couple of textbooks and his power bank. He opened his bag, replaced some of the books that were in there with the new ones, and zipped it shut. Then he plugged his phone into his charger, just to be safe, and took a quick whiff of himself. He smelled... he smelled...

He smelled like sex.

Not the worst smell in the world, but it could be off-putting to certain people in certain circumstances. So he quickly stripped down, dumped his clothes in a laundry bag, grabbed his bathrobe, and headed for the shower. Thankfully, no one was using it (for once), and he got in a lightning-fast five minute scrub before he rushed, dripping, back to his room, paused, rushed back to the bathroom to put on deodorant, ran back to his room, dressed in a t-shirt and jeans, and put a stick of minty gum in his mouth.

He grabbed his bag and phone, checking the time. He still had 20 minutes, and class was a fifteen minute walk away.

Alan strode outside with a grin on his face and a semi in his pants.

***

The Brian Lancaster Language and Reason Building ("the Blurb") wasn't the college's largest. It was a little older: brick and squat where most of the newer ones were glassy and tall, and tucked in to the corner of the southeast end of campus. The inside was also more cramped and winding, with brown walls and grey floors and odd smells. It wasn't exactly a gem.

Scott slid through the glass outer doors and immediately made a right, heading down a flight of steps with a nicely polished but slightly shaky handrail, and down the hallway a ways until he got to a set of double doors. He pushed inside.

The room that held his class was just barely large enough to be called an auditorium. It had the tiered seating, but held probably only about 60 seats. The seats were the permanent, fold-down kind that had cushions with a comfort level slightly less than a theater seat but just a smidge better than a church pew. Its location in the basement kept it at a just slightly cool temperature year round.

Usually, Scott would have ensconced himself somewhere in the middle a few rows from the back, but this time he chose a seat just a couple rows from the front, on the left side. There were already a few others dotting the seats, including one or two girls that he might have paid more attention to were this another class. Others were rapidly streaming in. He settled in the seat, unzipped his backpack, and pulled out his folder for this class.

Japanese 100: Introduction to Language and Culture. It was a two credit class intended to give students a chance to sample what it might be like to take a real Japanese language or history course. It was a trap: just easy and fun enough to fool you into taking a deeper dive to succeeding classes that no doubt jumped the difficulty up to Super Hard half the semester in, and by then you'd invested time, money, and credits into it. Scott had been fully aware of this when he scoped out the class. As long as you knew it was a trap, you wouldn't fall for it, and get easy language credits.

He'd come for the credits, but stayed for the instructor.

On cue, the side door of the auditorium opened, and she walked in.

"Minna-san, ohayou gozaimasu," Lydia Sato smiled. That smile was so cute, the students couldn't help but given her an enthusiastic, "Ohayou gozaimasu!" in return.

Lydia, or as she prefered with her students, Sato-sensei, wasn't even a year out of grad school. Her nose was a tiny button, and her hair was a gorgeous flowing wave of blue-black. She always wore bright lipsticks, mostly pink or red, but otherwise only used subtle hints of makeup: dark, perfect arcs of eyeliner and only the tiniest hint of foundation. Really, she didn't need it much.

"I hope you all had a great weekend," she continued, her eyes sparkling with excitement in a way that put kittens and puppies to shame. "We have plenty of things lined up for class today, though, so we better get cracking."

She had the eye of every heterosexual male and most of the females from both sides of the fence as she turned and started to write on the chalkboard. She made an adorable little straining sound as she stretched to write as high as she could. Scott leaned in to watch.

Lydia wasn't just cute. She always wore very reserved business suits and dresses, except for the occasionally slightly short skirt that showed off pale legs that looked superhumanly smooth. But you could just tell, from glimpses and slight movements, that her stodgy wardrobe was attempting to hide a small but incredibly tight ass, a tiny waist, and a pair of tits that were about a size larger than you normally see on her body type. Whether they were real or not was a hotly debated topic.

And Scott intended to find out.

As Lydia continued to write, pausing occasionally to talk in detail on the plan for the lesson, Scott pulled out his phone and missed the little "RG" icon twice in his excitement. Once he'd managed to thumb it, the Relationship Game booted up, and he set the filter to Proximity. Sure enough, his screen grew crowded with names of students around him. But he was close enough it only took a bit of scrolling to find "Lydia Yue Sato" among them.

He tapped on her, and her status line read: "Instructor/Thinks you are one of her cute students."

Scott felt his heart start to pound a little. Well, that was already a pretty good start. He double tapped her name, and looked at his options. He had all his Points for the day (six) still to use, as well as both Exchanges and three Randoms.

He dismissed the idea of using a Random immediately. With all his reserve moves, he might be willing to take the risk if he wasn't in the same room as her. But if he had another Angela incident, he wasn't sure how fast he could Point and Exchange his way out of the situation before she planted something sharp in his guts.

Scott's finger hovered over Points for a moment. She was already in a good spot with him, so it wasn't hard to imagine that it wouldn't take too many points to improve their status into something more... intimate. But he hesitated.

Points definitely didn't seem like the thing for anything short term. They were labeled as "permanent", after all. As hot as he was to find out how she looked under her suit, Scott wasn't sure pursuing a long term relationship with an instructor at his college, either romantic or sexual, was a good idea. He wanted in her pants, but he didn't want her fired or himself in too much trouble.

So he went with his first instinct from this morning, and selected "Exchange" instead. Lydia had stopped writing, and was now walking slowly across the auditorium front, asking questions and pointing to raised hands. He kept an eye on her as he changed his filter to Favorites, and selected one of the two people there:

Mariah Knight.

Her status had changed just a little since yesterday, but only for the better. It now read: "Secret sex friend\Kinda craving another taste of you."

Scott licked his lips, his thumb hovering over the confirm button. But first he glanced up. Lydia had nearly walked to his side of the room, scanning over the crowd as she spoke. Just as her eyes settled on him, he jammed down on "Confirm".

This was his first time actually watching when he made a change. There was nothing overt about it. Scott might have missed the signs if he weren't looking for them. But when Lydia met his eyes, she paused just a bit longer, and her irises got just a bit wider. She gave him a small smile that, while still cute, was just a few degrees saucier, and her hips shifted slightly. She pulled back a lock of hair, and her mouth opened as if she might say something, but instead she straightened to call on a tall girl raising her hand in the row in front of Scott.

"Excellent," Lydia told the room when the girl had finished speaking (Scott honestly didn't even hear her over his throbbing anticipation), "Thank you. Now, I want all of you to get out your text and read a little passage. Yes, I know," she said to the slight groans, "but doing it in class avoids doing it for homework, right? It's not very long, and it will be good for our discussion. I'll be walking around if you have any questions."

There was a reluctantly assenting rumble, and a mass shuffle of backpacks and books. Scott got his out also, leafing to the correct page as she started to walk down the aisles. He didn't read anything, though: he stared right through the text, waiting as he listened to those soft footsteps coming closer.

"Any questions so far, Scott?" Lydia asked, bending down next to him.

"Uh, not quite," he said, meeting her eyes, eventually. He may have stopped a couple other places on the way.

Her smile had the tip of her tongue moving behind her front teeth, just for the barest moment. "Well, make sure you read it carefully," she told him. "But I do have about 45 minutes right after class and before my office hour, if you have questions we didn't cover." She bent a little closer, her voice barely above a whisper. "And if you make it there quickly enough, sugoi ecchi na koto yatte ageru kamo."

Scott only had the vaguest notion what the words had been, but since Lydia had stared down at his crotch, clearly sizing up his hardon as she said it, he had a pretty good idea as to the gist. She looked back up at his eyes, and gave the tiniest little bounce of excitement. "Don't be late."

She gave him that smile again, about ten degrees hotter than the last time, and moved on.

Scott couldn't claim he paid very good attention to class after that. When it ended and Lydia had excused herself, saying she had a short meeting to get to, he counted off a blood-pumping 60 seconds before he bolted up and followed.

***

Lydia's office was on the third floor of the building. Scott had only been there once, but thankfully it wasn't that hard to find. It was one of a row of them that checkered the hallway, so he just had to keep moving along the line of doors until he spotted her name. Unlike most of her coworkers at the same level, Lydia's was one of the few that didn't have a second name on her placard that would indicate she shared the office with another instructor.

Scott tapped on the door, softly, and his hand had barely started to lower when it sprang open. Lydia peeked through the opening, her tilted head the only thing visible. She smiled.

"Scott!" she bubbled. "Good to see you, come in." She pulled the door open a bit wider, but not much more than he could just slip through, and shut it firmly behind him. Scott got a brief glance around. It was a cramped little place, barely room for a couple shelves, a computer desk, and a trash bin.

But he didn't look at the room for long. Something else caught his attention.

Lydia had lost her suit coat somewhere, and her white blouse was open on top by about five more buttons than normal. It gave a generous view of her cleavage and just a tiny strip of the top of her bra. It might have been Scott's imagination, but he was pretty sure her skirt was hiked up a bit, just high enough to show off where her thigh-high nylons left off.

She stepped right into him, looking up at him with a smile and trailing a finger over his chest. "So, have any questions from class?"

"Uh, not that I can think of," Scott replied. He twitched to run his hands down her, but he wanted her to make the first move.

She smiled, leaning into him deeper and pressing her tits into his chest. "I see. What then, I wonder, could you have come here for, then?"

Lydia started to grind her pelvis into him, letting out a giggle. "Well then, I suppose I could give you a... cultural experience."

She reached up with both hands, grabbing his face and tugging him down toward her. She kissed his lips softly. She lingered there a while, giving Scott a chance to feel the silky smoothness and wonder how much lipstick he had on now. Then she turned her head a little, and lightly started to work her tongue into his mouth. He started to eagerly reciprocate, but she pulled back a little, hovering just out of his reach. She smiled, and then leaning forward again, sucked his tongue into her mouth, working it loudly and wetly without her lips touching his.

Scott ran his hands down her sides, reaching for a more interesting area, but she reached down and grabbed his wrists. Her hands were tiny compared to his, but gripped him firmly even as she kept working his tongue inside her mouth and sucking loudly. She came off of him with a slight pop and a line of saliva connecting them for a moment.

"Mmm," she said, giving him a sultry smile, "oishii."

Scott blinked. "Lydia, what—"

She put a finger on his lips. "'Sensei' to yonde."

He stared, his mouth opening.

"Sen. Sei." she said again, leaning in closer.

After a moment, Scott repeated. "Sensei."

Her smile bloomed into a grin. "Yoroshii." She looked down at his crotch, licking her lips. She cupped his package, hefting it as she stared up into his eyes. She lightly touched his scrotum with the tip of her finger, circling one testicle and then the other, and then trailed up to his cockhead, tracing the edge of his urethra. Then she reached up with the other hand, running her fingers down his chest to his waist as she got down on her knees. With a quick move, she fished out the drawstring of his shorts, undid the knot, and had them down around his thighs.

She gave him another 49 degree celsius smile. "Shitagi ga nai ne. Nanika kide shitanda kashira..."

Scott's mouth worked. "Sensei, I don't—"

"Wakaranakute ii no yo," she purred, cutting him off as she took hold of his shaft with her forefinger and thumb. He wasn't pornstar big, but Scott looked like it compared to her hands. "Sore nishitemo ii ochinchi motte irun da ne." Her eyes flashed back up to his face again. "Suite hoshii?"

Scott hesitated. "Uh..."

"Kotai wa 'hai, sensei' desu yo."

Scott's brain worked furiously. "Er... hai, sensei?"

Lydia's cute face broke into another wicked smile. "Yokarou." She pointed his dick toward her mouth, and using just the tip of her tongue, started to wet the edges of the mushroom head. Little by little, she worked her tongue all up and down his shaft again, pausing to circle on his ballsack or his tip, and as the moisture built up, began to slowly, firmly stroke his shaft. Finally, she put her lips on the tip. Scott could feel them stretch across his girth, lock around the ridge of the cockhead, swirling with her tongue in a way that made him twitch a little.

She sank down on him until he was just an inch or so in her mouth and sucked harder, her hand jerking him in long, smooth motions, moving gradually up and down the upper half of his shaft with her mouth. She moaned slightly, her eyes closed and an expression like she was slowly melting a piece of chocolate away in her mouth. Then she looked up at Scott, and eyes twinkling, sucked his dick in further and further until he was most of the way inside her mouth and throat.

Lydia started to bob on him, but she was in no hurry. She sank down smoothly, stroking the shaft, fondling his balls, and then up again. Over and over and over, like she was luxuriating in having his penis in her mouth. She rose off of his member with a soft slurping sound, and giving him another impish smile, unbuttoned her blouse the rest of the way.

It fell away, and a moment later, the bra followed, sliding off of her. Her tits were shapely, very tight and well rounded, possibly even larger-looking without the bra. But even as he reached out to cop a feel, she grinned, grabbed his dick in one hand, pulling it up, and squeezed her face between his legs and up into his crotch. Then he felt her tongue, wet and warm, circling his anus.

"Holy shit," he said.

Lydia's face pressed in closer to his ass, delicately swirling and working with her mouth, rimming him. Her hand kept jerking up and down on his still saliva-drenched dick, but she took her time about it. It seems like it took several seconds for her to squeeze from his tip to his base and back. All the while, her mouth was exploring every portion of skin around his asshole.

Then she shoved her tongue up inside him. Scott jerked, but she didn't even pause. His instructor just kept swirling, flicking, jerking, and tongue fucking him.

By the time she slid away, Scott's anus was dripping and wet, and his dick was absolutely rock hard. Lydia stood, and reaching for his shirt bottom, pulled it up over his head so it came off inside out. Then she ran a hand up and down his chest, feeling his pecs and stomach. The other hadn't stopped milking his dick. Suddenly she bent over, and grabbing his ass, started to suck on his right nipple. This made Scott squirm a bit. He'd never had a girl suck on him there; it was always the other way around.

Her breasts were pressed against his stomach, and Scott could feel the hardness of her tiny brown nipples poking at him. He reached down and managed to mash them a little, squeezing them from the sides with his fingers. They sure seemed real to him. But then, he was pretty sure he'd never done a girl with fake ones.

Lydia's mouth sipped on him a moment longer, and then popped off. She gave him a shit eating grin, and tisked softly. "Warui seito nan da ne. Oshioki ga hitsuyou mitai."

Then suddenly grabbed him behind the knees, and pulling with her hands while she pushed with her shoulder, brought him quickly to the floor. Scott managed to slow himself a little, but still wobbled, flailing so he didn't fall flat on his back.

Lydia stood and stepped over him. She pulled her skirt up until it was wadded at her waist. Her hipster panties were white and silky. They also had a big, dark wet spot all down the middle.

She turned, bending over and showing off her ass for him as she pulled her panties down. It was a little smaller than he liked, but it was tight and totally unblemished. He only got a moment more to stare at it, though, because Lydia turned back to him again, and squatted down over his crotch. She was now only wearing her stockings, shoes, and the rumpled strip of her skirt around her hips. She reached down and grasped his shaft, aiming the head so it lined up with her lips.

"Saa," she said, mouth open a little and her breathing coming faster with anticipation. "Oshioki no jikan da."

Then she sank down, little by precious little, onto his achingly hard dick. Lydia had the smallest pussy Scott had ever had the pleasure of entering— he could feel the pressure on his tip where he bottomed out, just barely, and every inch of him was wrapped tightly inside her.

Lydia let out a sound like a cat getting the cream, and arched back. It emphasized her tiny waist and how her boobs stuck out from her body. Then with glacial speed, she pushed herself up off his dick again, paused for several moments with just his tip still inside, and then sank smoothly back down.

"Kimochii..." she moaned.

"Holy fuck, you are so tight," Scott said.

Lydia gave him a pleased smile, and winked at him. "Arigato. Kono toshi demo waruku nai wa ne."

"...and I still have no idea what you're saying."

Lydia laughed, and flicked one of his nipples. "Dakara, wakaranakute iite."

She bent forward a little, putting her hands on his chest, and started to work her hips. Each movement was languid, gradual, her sopping cunt sliding every inch of his length in and out in a way that it almost seemed like he could feel every groove and fold inside her with his tip. Her moans came steadily, punctuated by phrases like "ii kanji" and "sugoku ii" and others Scott couldn't quite catch.

After what seemed like forever, she finally started to pick up the pace a little. The sound of her vag got louder and louder, smacking Scott's penis just that much tighter inside. But just as she took a few more strokes at a faster pace, she slammed to a halt. Her eyes snapped open, and then drifted closed, and a shudder made its way through her body. She twitched, arching back again, her mouth opening a moment as she stared at the ceiling.

"Oh, fuck..." she whispered, almost reverently.

Scott reached up suddenly, grabbing her tits with both hands, hard enough she jerked a little.

"That was English," he said, pulling on her nipples a little so she squeaked. His dick throbbed and his balls ached. "Does that mean your turn is over?"

"T-Turn, we aren't— "

He grabbed her ass, and lifting her body up a little, slammed his length hard up inside her. She let out another squeak, higher and louder, latching onto his wrists but definitely not detering him. So he took her by the waist, and with a grunt, lifted her completely off of him. It was less difficult than he thought; she must not have weighed much over a hundred pounds.

Quickly, Scott rolled to his feet, and grabbing Lydia's ass again, lifted her up and planted it on her desk. He pushed her legs up over his shoulders, pinned them in place with an arm, and then lined up with her flexing lady box. He took one stroke slowly, and just one. Then he reamed her cunt with his length, hard and smooth. He reached around and grabbed one of her boobs, mashing it and pulling on the nipple. She gave a jerk and a yelp, eyes bulging. She must have really sensitive tits.

Scott reached around with both hands, and pressing her legs down with his chest, tweaked both her nipples while hammering deeper and deeper.

"Ah ah ah ah AH AH AH AH AH OH AAAAAAAAAH" she keened, tightening more and more. Then she jerked hard enough to slam her back against the desk. "IKU IKU IKUUUUU!"

Scott paused a moment while she rode out her orgasm, enjoying the feeling of her snatch pulsing on him, and watching his instructor flail on her desk. Then just as she started to come down, he pulled out and lifted her back onto the floor. He easily spun her around to face her desk and bent her over it. He gave her a spank on each cheek, and then got his dick in position. She turned back to look at him, her mouth and her eyes wide. But she also definitely didn't do anything to stop him.

So Scott slammed his iron-hard cock inside her again, and without slowing, started to piston in and out of her. Her whole body bounced as he pounded her, tits jiggling temptingly until he reached out with a hand and squeezed one tight.

"Oh oh oh oh OH OH OH!" Lydia's voice started to jump in octaves, and Scott could see the muscles of her body tighten. He poured it on, shoving his jackhammer so fast into her tight confines that his length was just a blur of speed. She gasped, pounded higher just as her last climax seemed like it was starting to settle, and reached back and gripped his hand.

"You like that, Lydia?" Scott panted, not letting up. "You like that cock deep in that tight Asian pussy?"

"Yes! Yes! Yes!" she almost howled, face darkening. "Oh, fuck yes!"

Scott felt his balls tighten. "I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna spray it all over your ass!"

Lydia's jaw dropped open, and she gave a little hand wave that was pure panic. "No, wait!" She jerked his cock out of her, turned in a whirl and got to her knees. She half-jumped forward, planting her mouth on his cockhead, sealing her lips tightly around it, and sucking hard enough that her cheeks caved in. She reached up with both hands, jerking Scott's pussy juice-drenched dick with one, and working his balls with the other.

Scott twitched, feeling his cock lighting up with orgasmic bliss. "Oh, fuuuuck," he moaned. Lydia jerked and sucked all his cum directly into her mouth. Every. Single. Bit. He could see her Adam's apple working, once, twice, three times. Finally he ran dry, but she sucked him off for several moments longer to make sure. Then her mouth came off with a slight pop.

"Holy shit," Scott panted, still feeling the tingling. "That was... why did you swallow it all?"

Lydia lightly patted her mouth with an adorable, frilly, pink-and-white handkerchief she'd pulled out of her handbag resting on the desk. "Well," she said finally, smiling slightly, "It would have been awkward if you'd shot all over me. I can't have the smell lingering in here, you know, not with students about to show up for my... oh shit!"

Her eyes found her watch. "Hurry hurry! Someone could knock any minute!"

"Oh, uh, I guess we should—"

"Get dressed!" she snapped. She already had pulled her panties on and was smoothly strapping her bra on. Scott was still only in his socks. So he jumped back into his shorts, pausing to carefully pull it around his still semi-hard dick. He had his shirt barely around his head when he looked to see Lydia buttoning the last button on her blouse. Damn, she was fast.

Then there were two short knocks on the door.

Lydia gave him a frown, watching him a moment as he quickly pulled on the shirt the rest of the way, and grabbed his bag. Then she grabbed the door handle.

"—and I'm so glad things are going so well," she said, as if they had been in conversation when the knock came. The person waiting for them was a large girl with dirty blonde hair and a suspicious expression.

"You just let me know if you need anything, okay Scott?" Lydia continued, nodding him out.

"Okay," he said, "I will."

She met his eyes, and for just an instant, he saw the heat from earlier. "Good." Then she turned to the girl waiting and offered a smile that was much more cute and less dripping with sensuality. "Hi Bella, come on in!"

Scott and Bella passed each other through the doorway, and he thought he caught a brief, dark look from her before she brightened into a smile for Lydia. "Sensei, konnichiwa!"

Then the door closed behind them, bringing their voices to an indistinct mutter.

Scott paused there a moment, looking at the door. "Well," he muttered, "that was hot."

He paused there a moment, still feeling the some of the post-sex buzz. He wouldn't have minded lingering a bit more, but he supposed when you had sex with your instructor in her office, you had to take what you could get. Besides, she had swallowed his jizz, and that definitely counted for something.

Shrugging it off, he started off into the hallway, pulled out his phone, and fired up RG.

His phone was immediately bombarded with status messages. Some old favorites were there—he was especially proud at how consistently he was getting "Multi-Climax"—but there were a few new ones:

Slow 'n Sultry +4XP

Divvying Dominance +6XP

Cultural Exchange +6XP

Teacher-Student Relations +7XP

McFlurry +5XP

After a moment, there was a small musical fanfare (had the app updated or something?) and he got the follow up message:

Level up!

Level 5 Bonus: Option to make one (1) exchange long term.

That caught Scott's attention. He quickly zipped back to his status to check that out.

Lvl. 5

XP: 91

Next: 120

Titles: "Lucky Roller"

"Wham Bam Man"

"Lusty Youth"

"Teacher's Pet"

Points: 6

Randoms: 3

Exchanges: 2 (Long term: 1)

Scott felt a jolt of excitement. If that was what he thought it was, it had some interesting possibilities. But he'd have to be careful. If he really wanted to change someone's relationship with him long term by switching theirs with someone else's, it'd have to be the right fit. And was that just one, or one per day? It seemed like just one, period.

"Must choose wisely," he mumbled. Then his eyes were drawn to his new title, and it made his mouth quirk slightly. Idly, he tapped it. Then suddenly a new pop up message appeared:

Change title? Yes/No

Scott frowned at that. Sucking on his teeth a moment, he shrugged and selected "Yes". It then gave him the list of his current titles again, which he guessed he was supposed to pick from. He scanned the four of them a moment, and decided to go with the one that was probably the most accurate: "Lusty Youth". He tapped it.

Scott stopped so quickly in the hallway he almost left his feet behind while his upper body just kept going, and he had to stumble and catch himself on the wall. He stood there a moment, frozen, tottering, and then looked down at his junk.

He was hard. And full.

A surge of labido coursed through him, and despite him just having emptied his sack into his instructor's mouth, he felt like he could turn right around and give her another go in her pussy. And her ass. And possibly between her tits. He'd pound her until she lit up like a Christmas tree, enjoying every hot moan as he—

"Holy fuck," he muttered, feeling his dick tighten even more. "Does this do what I think it does?"

He jammed his finger on the "Teacher's Pet". The phone made a faint vibration, and a message appeared in a new pop up:

Titles may only be changed once per day.

Scott groaned. Well, that was just typical. He had a couple guesses about what they might be doing. For a character in a game, titles were often cosmetic, but every once in a while they gave you bonuses or perks. But there was no way he could tell for sure unless he had time to experiment, and that wasn't happening today. In the meantime, he was stuck with a massive boner and a nearly overpowering urge to unleash it.

He checked his watch, and then his schedule. He had his only other class of the day in about twenty minutes and three buildings over, but he was about 90% sure he was going to skip it and work out his pent up animal as fast as he could instead. He had adjusted the rock-hard rod in his pants to hide it as much as possible and taken a dozen steps toward the wrong door before he skidded to a halt again.

Suddenly in his mind, like a burning, incredibly horny sunrise, he saw the face of a particular girl in that class.

***

Despite the distracting thumping as he walked, Scott had still made it to the classroom well before a majority of his classmates. After a disappointing scan of the room, he'd planted himself in his normal spot and got out a notebook for affect. But everytime he saw movement near one of the doors and gave it a furtive glance, he was met with just another blah. Finally, with only five minutes to go and no sign of her, and the professor already up front logging in and setting up a powerpoint, he ripped out his phone and fired up RG.

Setting his filter to Proximity, he scanned over the list of names there, pinched, and then scanned again. Finally, appearing just before he pinched again, he found the name he had been looking for.

McKenna Daniella Drew.

He could feel the excitement vibrating in his still-uncomfortably-engorged dick. Quickly, he tapped the name to bring up the status. The line attaching the two of them was pretty flimsy, but it was there. Her status read: "Classmate/likes that you are taller than her".

Scott's mouth quirked a bit at that. Really, he'd started with much worse. But it was about to get much better. He gave her name a tap, chose "Exchange" as his action (making sure to carefully press "No" when it asked him if he wanted it long term), and then from his favorites, picked up Lydia Yue Sato.

"Prepared to be sex-friended, Kenna," he mumbled eagerly under his breath, and tapped triumphantly. Unfortunately, that same vibration from earlier buzzed, and a new message appeared.

Cannot Exchange an Exchanged status.

Scott wanted to howl in frustration. Come on! Don't be so stingy! He glanced at the door to his right, and did a double take. She was there.

McKenna Drew, or Kenna, or "Mac" was half turned away from Scott as she talked to someone in the hallway out of view, adjusting her backpack and pulling a strand of her straight, silky-looking golden-blonde hair behind her ear. She wore a nondescript t-shirt and pair of jeans, and she absolutely rocked them.

From the distance and with no one standing beside her it was hard to tell, but Kenna was all of six feet plus of D1 volleyball outside hitter. You could see it in the way that shirt stretched around her powerful shoulders and the jeans hugged her incredibly fit ass. She was no slouch in the breast department either, and might be even more except Scott suspected she more often than not was wearing a sports bra when he saw her, since this class was right after practice. And Scott had seen her in uniform at one of the games, and the tone and power of her legs and abs were for real.

As she walked closer, smiling and nodding still to that unseen hallway person, Scott could pick out her cute little ears, her straight nose, and her eyebrows that were just a couple shades darker than her hair and looked a bit quirked up like she was always slightly amused at something.

None of this was helping to ease the storm of hunger raging inside him. His gaze snapped back and forth between her and his phone, pounding it uselessly with his finger as she drew closer. Any moment, she would turn and look right past him, making her way to the front far right where she usually sat.

Scott growled and dismissed the error message, and then tapped her name again, looking at his options. Should he spend a whole bunch of points? Did he want to make a permanent change to their relationship that he might not be prepared for just to get in her pants? Was there anyone else that he could exchange with that would work? His racing mind couldn't seem to come up with anyone viable. As much as he wanted her, suddenly Calli Kindensen-ing her might lead to something too explosive and in public than would be desirable. He'd only do that Exchange as a last resort.

That left him with one option: Random.

This represented the highest risk, but also the highest possible reward. It had given him both that holy grail of bachelourhood, the sex friend, and almost sent an old girlfriend on a murder rampage (he really needed to text her back). Or it could be anything else. He didn't have much of a sample size.

Normally, he would have passed it up as too risky. But his hormones clouded his judgement, and taking the plunge, he chose Random and confirmed it.

Scott's blood was pounding in his ears as he watched the tumbler spin. But strangely, he could hear Kenna over it, and he couldn't help but have his eyes drawn to her.

"Oh, hi!" she said, in her low, easy-going voice when a girl called a greeting to her. She paused and chatted a bit with her, smiling and nodding. Then she high fived a guy and a girl sitting next to each other, giving a cute little wave to another. She was quite popular, and it wasn't just because of her looks. She was always nodding and smiling, remembered people's names, and was quick to laugh.

And then suddenly Scott realized she was looking at him. She paused, and then her face lit up in a smile. "Oh, hey, Scott," she said, and as if it happened all the time and was a perfectly natural thing to do, she took a couple of those graceful, athlete strides to close the distance and flopped down in the chair beside him. "What is up, my brah?"

It was only a fraction of a second, but Scott hesitated. He tried to take a quick glance at his phone, but only saw a blur of text.

"Well, not too bad, actually," he said, trying to sound natural. He didn't do too bad a job of it this time. He cast about quickly for some reply that wasn't just, 'so how about you?' and then noticed something.

"Oh, hey, no brace," he said, pointing at her right knee.

Kenna looked heavenward with a look of triumph. "Yes, *finally*. I'm finally full go. Today felt like the first time I could get up some swings without thinking about my knee. Rachel was a good little friend, but I was so glad to see her go."

Scott blinked. "You named your knee brace Rachel?"

"Didn't I tell you?" she laughed. "At first it was a joke from one of my teammates, you know," she lowered her voice a little, "the one that keeps not-subtly-enough checking out my ass when she thinks I'm not looking— anyway, it kinda stuck when—"

"Alright, everyone," the professor said suddenly, his mic'd up voice cutting over their conversation. "I'm glad everyone is having a nice chat, but I think I better get under way. I want to get done early so you can split into groups for the midterm project."

Scott was honestly disappointed when he didn't get to hear the rest of that story, but Kenna gave him a wink and said, "I'll tell you about it later," and started to pull out materials. This gave him a chance to check out his phone. It had locked itself, so he punched in his code and immediately pulled up RG.

Kenna and he were in close proximity. The line that connected them was quite solid: thicker than most of his, in fact. So he gave her name a quick tap and her status read: "Close friend\ feels completely at ease with you."

Scott frowned at that, his head wobbling back and forth a little. Well, that wasn't bad. Under normal circumstances, he would be more than satisfied with that as a start, because Kenna was awesome. She was honestly one of the nicest people he knew.

But that tight feeling in his balls wanted something just a little more. So still acting on impulse, he tapped her name, and threw a Point on her just as their professor was beginning to go through his slides.

After the Point added, her new status read: "Intimate friend\feels like she can be completely herself around you."

Just then she leaned in next to him. "By the way," she murmured into his ear, giving him a flat-lidded leer, "is that a banana in your pocket, or are you just glad to see me?"

Scott felt himself flush a little, but also his banana perked up.

Kenna laughed, kinda... well, Scott would almost say coarsely. And then surprised him even more: she moved her hand toward him, middle finger tensed inside her thumb like she was going to flick his dick. He quickly grabbed her hand, shoving it away on instinct, pulling another snicker out of her.

"What's the matter, Scotty, not getting enough action these days?" she smirked, still eyeing the bulge without so much as a blush.

"Hey, I've had some, a lot actually, I just—"

"So you're just a huge horn dog is what you're saying," she said, holding her chin and nodding sagely.

Scott paused for just a moment. It was just a little surreal to be having this conversation with a hot girl he'd undressed with his eyes from a distance who was now an intimate friend as of five minutes ago. But he tried to think how he would reply to a friend. He puffed himself up. "I have a high amount of vitality, thankyouverymuch."

"See, that tells me you've been spending all your spare time playing video games instead of getting out," she said, wagging a finger. "You should be more of a jock and less of a gamer."

He waved that aside. "I multi-class."

Her expression grew a little more serious, and she leaned toward him. Damn, those ears were cute. "See what I mean? I'm telling you, you should try out for the men's team— volleyball, I mean. From what I've heard, you've got some killer hops, and that helps a ton to overcome your height problems."

Scott blinked at her. How would she know this stuff? Is she granted knowledge by the game, or did she already know about him? But he said, "Last I checked, being 6'3" isn't a 'height problem' for most people."

She waved that down. "First, let's be honest, you're probably closer to 6'2". Second, back to my point, you're wasting your potential. Now, the men's team doesn't get crap in terms of scholarships, but you do get access to tutors, trips, perks, and it's like the awesomest sport in the world."

"Kenna, there was a reason I was a basketball wash out. All jump and hustle, no shot. I've got this doing-anything-skilled-with-my-hands problem. And I've only played volleyball for fun a dozen times or so, so I don't know diddly about passing and serving and that stuff."

Kenna held her hands out, giving him a 'are you an idiot' expression and pointed at herself with both hands. "Hello! You got a built in coach right here. It'd give me someone to pepper with whenever because we NEVER have enough court time in that fucking multi-purpose fieldhouse they stuff us in, and you could stay in shape and learn, I repeat, the awesomest sport in the world." She leaned in again with a smile. "Plus, you'd get to see me in those tight little shorts all the time, and I know you wouldn't object to that. If my teammate is any judge, I have a pretty great ass."

Scott frowned at that. It was a little tempting, for all of the reasons she listed. All of them.

She patted him on the shoulder. "Just think about it. Now we better start paying attention in class just a little bit, or we're going to be caught with our pants down and plugs up our asses for the project."

Scott tried, but his brain and blood were still running at a hundred miles an hour. First of all, damn he wanted a piece of that ass. Second of all, he was just a bit stunned at how good of a friend Kenna was. He'd totally been in this for the sex: he freely admitted this to himself, but she was both killer attractive and awesome. Erika was her own kind of amazing, but Kenna was blowing him away a little. But he kind of wondered if she didn't see him as a long term, romantic relationship. Maybe she already had a boyfriend. Maybe she was not interested in guys. He didn't have a clue, like he would have if they had been actual friends longer than about 10 minutes now.

Third, was it his imagination, or was she less sweet when talking to him and sort of more... raunchy?

And DAMN, he wanted that ass.

He managed to struggle through the rest of class, scribbling a few notes. Kenna was no help at all, interrupting him to make comments about girls and guys in class, telling dirty jokes, and making teasing references to his 'banana', 'tent pole', 'pants snake', or 'cucumber' every couple of minutes. He couldn't tell if she was just a total cock tease, had really lowbrow humor, or both.

Finally, the professor called out, "Alright, start breaking into teams of three. I recommend you start working on this ASAP rather than procrastinating. At least meet once and work out roles."

Kenna turned to him. "So, who's our third?"

Scott opened his mouth, hesitating just a bit because of the oddity of her just assuming they'd be in the same group. Before he could answer, she said, "Oh, I know who'd be great, just sec."

She bounded away, and in a moment returned with a small freckled girl who was cute in a mousy way, but looked distinctly average compared to Kenna. "Scott, this is Tina. Tina, this is Scott. I think we'd make a great team... if it's okay with you, that is."

Tina looked a bit stunned, but couldn't resist Kenna's bubbly smile. "Uh, sure, that's fine," she said, looking between them. "Nice to meet you, Scott."

"You, too," Scott said, also swept along. "Glad to have you aboard."

"So," Kenna said, smiling at them both, "would it be okay if we meet and get things done right now?"

Tina frowned. "I'm sorry, but I've got a meeting I've got to go to in about 20 minutes, so I'm in a bit of a hurry. Could we meet in about an hour and a half or so?"

Kenna tilted her head. "Uh, sure, I think that's fine for me. You, Scott?"

"Yeah, I think that's no problem."

"Okay, let's exchange numbers so I can text you the place," Kenna said, which they did.

Kenna was her chatty, sweet, bubbly self again. When Tina was on her way, though, she turned to Scott and said. "Well, let's just hope she's not a flake. C'mon, let's go."

Scott hesitated. "Uh, where are we going?"

"My apartment, duh."

"Wait, why not my apartment?"

"Because mine's nicer. Also, my roommates will almost certainly be out, and yours are mostly assholes. Especially Kyle."

Scott stared at her. He didn't have even the slightest reason to object to going alone with this hot girl who was now his intimate friend's apartment. He was just a little weirded out about how much she knew. There was no way she'd ever actually been to his apartment or met Kyle. Maybe in order to have a relationship with him like "intimate friend" she had to know those types of things, even though he didn't know them about her.

Just how powerful was this Relationship Game?

When he didn't say anything, she said, "See? You can't even come up with a good objection. Either I'm so right you can't even speak, or you're just mesmerized by my sweet bod. Either way, let's bounce."

***

She was right, her apartment was way nicer.

First of all, it was literally the first street south of campus, so the walk there was even shorter than to some of his classes. This was good, because his dick was still letting him know at every step that it still wasn't satisfied. If it stayed this hard much longer, he might have to seek medical attention.

Second, instead of a few buildings with slight signs of aging and an acceptable but older style, it was a glittering glass and stone edifice with wide sidewalks, pruned foliage, and a parking structure. The people walking around were on average about 29% wealthier and 33% hotter than his complex. They walked through a sparkling foyer full of cushy couches, pool tables, and TVs only after passing a guard and CCTV cameras, and took an elevator that opened to Kenna's keycard. She was on the fourth floor.

Finally, the apartment itself was on another level. Larger, of course, but way more natural light, open concept, with mostly wood flooring punctuated by nice rugs and dark wood edging. The furniture, however, was about the same as you'd find anywhere. Scott guessed the scholarship students had to provide at least some of it themselves.

"—so I guess we'll just hang out for a while 'till she gets here," Kenna was saying, tossing her backpack down onto the couch.

"So you really have this place mostly to yourself?"

Kenna threw herself onto the couch next to her back, leaning back and stretching her legs out wide in front of her. She clearly didn't care how much it emphasized her bust and the spot where her jeans pressed against her crotch. "Yeah, mostly. I only have two roommates. One is gone on a study abroad, and the other is a softball player, and they have these long tournaments in, like, Mexico during this time of year. I think she's supposed to be back next week or something."

Scott felt a stab of envy, but it drowned in the whirlpool lust that was washing through him.

If Kenna noticed his gaze, she was doing a good job of pretending she didn't. "They're pretty cool when they are around, though. The softball player, Annie, she's funny as fuck. I swear I almost piss myself when she gets on a rant. The other Kelli is a nice, quiet girl, but she's so damn fine that guys are always hanging around trying to get in her pants. I guess I can't blame them: if I was a guy, I'd want some of that, too. Seriously, she's got this killer figure and doesn't even fucking exersize besides yoga. Lucky bitch."

Just then her phone buzzed, and she pulled it out of her tight back pants pocket, sliding it open. "Not Tina. Lessee..." She snerked, and leaning forward in her seat, started to type a reply with her thumbs. Her golden-blonde hair framed her face nicely, and she still had her legs apart.

Blood roiling, Scott snatched out his phone, too. He knew it was a bad idea. It was too much too soon, and too long term, and in this perfect of a situation, he should be able to just do things on his own.

But he pulled up the Relationship Game, thumbed on Kenna, and gave her another Point.

Her updated status now read: "Very intimate friend\ feels like she can be completely herself around you with almost no inhibitions."

Scott stared at that a moment longer, feeling his breathing speed increase a little, when Kenna suddenly let out a sigh, and put down her phone.

"I guess it'd be smarter to get started on the project," she said, pulling out her laptop. She gave him a lazy smile. "But I'd way rather get off a little to relieve some stress. My hot little bean has been begging for attention all day."

Scott watched, fascinated, as she proceeded to fire off a quick typed phrase, hit enter, and then scanning for a moment, clicked. Immediately, the unmistakable sounds of moaning and slapping filled the apartment. She set the laptop aside and arched back, unbuttoning her jeans and shucking them off to her ankles before kicking them off, all without getting up. She now wore only a stretchy pair of yellow and black bikini panties on her bottom half. Her legs were incredibly long and powerful, and her stomach flat and firm as an anvil. Licking her fingers, she proceeded to stuff her hand inside those panties and started to work herself.

"Oh, fucking god, yes," she moaned, swirling. "Yes, ream that bitch out."

Scott almost had to wipe away his drool. So this was what "with almost no inhibitions" meant. Was this also "being completely herself"?

"So," he tried as he sat next to her, "got a favorite kind of porn?" His eyes were glued to the hand working her muff. He could feel the silken-smooth skin of her leg bouncing slightly against his.

"Mmm," she said, the sounds her cooch was making getting wetter. "Well, most of it, really. I swear I get turned on on a fucking dime. But I really love the rough stuff. Choking, spanking, scratching, DPs, first time anal, her screaming while she gets massive dicks shoved in places nature says they shouldn't go... fuck, so fucking hot!"

She redoubled her efforts on her snatch, mouth open and eyes on her screen.

Scott licked his lips. "You, uh, want any help with that?"

Kenna glanced at him and laughed. "Yeah, you just want to put your dick in me. But sure, you can 'help.' If you do a good enough job, maybe I'll think about doing something about that massive stiffy you've been lugging around all day." She arched back again, and this time pulled down her panties, pulling out one leg but leaving the other so it hung around her ankle. "Seriously, you are one horny fuck."

He looked her up and down, slowly. "Well, I guess you're an authority on being a horny fuck"

"Damn straight I am! Now do you want to eat this pussy or not?"

Kenna spread her legs wide, putting both heels up on the couch. She was totally shaved except for a small golden triangle, as if she had left it there to prove she was a natural blonde. Her lips were clean and tight, soaking with juices, and Scott dove into them so fast he might have given himself whiplash.

"Oh, fuck yeah," she said, grabbing his head with a hand, still watching the screen. "Yes, Scott, work that tongue. Get it deep in there. Grind your nose right against my hot button, yes, like fucking that, yes, shit, harder you fuck, like you mean it!"

Scott redoubled his efforts, lapping, grinding, sucking, nibbling. She was hot and sweet, smelling of soap and sweat. He reached up and shoved his middle finger inside her, hooking it upward and wiggling. His other hand started to run up her body, up her magnificent right leg, inch by toned and smooth inch, then over the hard muscle of her stomach. He could feel her flexing as she started to twerk her hips into him.

"Yes, just like that," she said, arching up a little. Her fingernails were starting to dig into his scalp. It was a good thing she didn't keep them very long. "Yeah, Scott, eat my pussy just like that. Suck it, mash it, bite it, plow it! More fingers! Harder! I said harder, bitch!"

Scott did his best to comply. He now had his middle and ring fingers inside her, jerking up and down and in and out, and she was pressing his face into her so hard it was getting tougher to breathe. His free hand traveled further up her body, deep enough under her shirt that his finger tips finally found her bra. It was indeed a sports bra, elastic and smooth. So he burrowed his hand up inside it, and gave her boob a hard squeeze. His hands weren't small, and it filled his grasp pretty nicely.

"Yeah, mash me," she growled, now with both hands on his head. She was no longer looking at her laptop: her full attention was on Scott and her pussy. "Yes, you keep tongue fucking me like that, keep mashing my tits like that, making me feel so— "

She arched again, hips moving faster, and let out a gasp. "Oh yes I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum I'm gonna cum I'm cumming I'm CUMMING I'M CUMMING I CUMMMMMMMMMmmmmmmm..."

Suddenly her legs whipped around Scott's torso, crushing him with their power. She arched even more, the outlines of her fabulously athletic body standing out. Man, there was just something about sporty girls. Practical muscles honed by years of training and effort to do something instead of just be big and strong just seemed so much hotter to Scott.

It was kind of making it hard for him to breathe, though.

Finally, she started to come down, and her grip loosened. Scott gasped at the clean, sweet air, his face wet from her juices from chin to nose. His right hand was still buried inside her.

"Ooo," Kenna said. "Okay, that was pretty nice. I guess with training and rehab, I probably haven't seen as much action lately, either." She took a deep breath, letting it out slowly, and then looked at him with smoking eyes. "So... you got a condom?"

Scott blinked, and fumbled at his shorts pocket. "I, uh—"

Kenna sighed and rolled her eyes. "Scott. You douche, the hell are you thinking? What kind of moron goes alone with a girl to her apartment, and doesn't even bring a goddamn condom?"

"Well, uh, this wasn't exactly something I knew was going to happen earlier today..."

"Lame fucking excuse. First of all, as a college guy, you should ALWAYS be packing a condom. You have a wallet, right? Second, you could have made some excuse to go to the bathroom and bought one from a machine."

Scott felt suddenly stricken.

Kenna shook her head slowly, and glared at him. "Hey, don't look at me with those puppy dog eyes. He who is unprepared shall not get impromptu hot pussy. But..." Her mouth quirked a small smile. "Well, you're damn lucky. I think there's still something I can offer you."

She carefully pushed his fingers out of her, letting a soft little coo as she did, and stood up. "Strip!" she said, pointing an imperious finger at him.

Scott had good instincts for this kind of thing, so he only stared at her for maybe two tenths of a second before he also stood and whipped off his shirt. Not waiting for him, Kenna reached down cross-armed and pulled off her shirt, yanking the bra off with it. The sight of them bounding free, firm and in charge, made Scott pause with his hands still on the waistband of his shorts. Her nipples were flat, even discs of pink. She was now only wearing her socks and shoes, a vision of health and power and sex.

"C'mon, c'mon, hurry the fuck up," she said, kicking off her shoes. Growling, she grabbed and yanked down his shorts so his member sprang free. Her eyes seemed to light up a little, and she ran her fingers down the shaft.

"Hmm, not bad," she said, gripping it. She smiled just slightly up at him and stepped closer, pressing her chest into his and rubbing his cock head into her stomach. She was right, there really wasn't not a ton of height difference between them. With her free hand, she reached around and spanked his ass, gripping it. "Not bad at all."

"Well, you're way fucking hotter than just 'not bad'," he told her, running his hands slowly up her outer thighs until her reach her ass, also. He gripped it for the first time, and it was exactly what he'd been hoping for.

"Oh, I know," she said, still rubbing his tip into her. "But it's still nice to hear."

Scott started to lean down into her, but she covered his mouth. "No. If we kiss, we're gonna fuck for sure. I know me, and I definitely won't stop just because you say you're gonna cum. Instead... follow me!"

Kenna didn't exactly wait for him, because she didn't loosen her grip on his cock, forcing him to spin around and follow her closely across the room. They went down a hallway to the last door on the end. She kicked it open with a bang to reveal what could only be her bedroom. It had a nice queen bed with a pillow top, random bits of clothing and sports equipment scattered on the floor, and posters of her team, Michael Jordan, and Chris Hemsworth without a shirt.

Before Scott could take in any more of it, Kenna guided him along to her nightstand, and yanked open the top drawer. His eyes bulged. It was stacked with dildos, vibrators, lube, and butt plugs, all lined in a neat, nymphomanic row. She grabbed out lube and a surprisingly large plug with one fist, and turned toward the bed, not even bothering to close the drawer again.

"So," she grinned, turning to bend over her bed, spanking herself hard, "you ready to fuck this ass?" She still had a hold of his cock with one hand.

"Oh my god, yes," Scott said fervently.

"Well, too bad," she laughed, "you'll have to wait a bit longer. First, I gotta get loosened up a little. Be a friend, and put a fuck-ton of lube on that and put it slowly inside me?"

Scott reached so fast to grab both items out of her hand he almost fumbled them. But he recovered, and after figuring out the lube was a spin top instead of an unsnap, he drizzled a heavy dose of the stuff over the plug, making sure every inch of it was dripping. Some of it splashed down onto his dick and her hand. She immediately started to stroke it into him, making him pause just a little and groan, before he lined the plug up with her anus.

He went slowly, but Kenna took a breath and flexed. Suddenly, like a well trained muscle, her sphincter opened up, allowing him to carefully glide the toy in deeper and deeper. After just a couple more ins and outs with plenty more lube and enthusiastic cursing, it was completely inside her.

"Mmm," Scott said, still getting stroked. "You seem to be pretty good at this."

"Fuck yes, I am," she purred, working her clit again as her backside flexed. "This ain't my first ass-plugging rodeo." She looked back and smiled at him. "But I guess it will be my first real cock back there."

"Really?"

"Yeah. Love playing with my ass, but never had the courage to let a guy in back there. Have this weird complex that they'll think I'm a freak." She grinned with a lot of teeth, and reaching back, tensed and pulled the plug out with a plop and a small gasp. "But with you, I think it'll be just fine."

She lined up his dick where the plug had been, pressing the tip inside. "Pop my ass-cherry, Scott."

Scott's blood thundered in his ears. It took everything he had just to take a deep breath, and instead of ramming his throbbing, aching rod of need inside, he kept to a slow and smooth thrust.

"Oh, fuck," Kenna said, arching a little. "Oh my fucking god, that's... Damn, that feels so much better than plastic. Oh! Oh, fucking son of a bitch, that's good!"

Scott still inched inside, sliding out, then back in more, then out again. This was, by far, the tightest, hottest thing he'd ever stuck his dick into. Her ass was so powerful, she almost stopped him dead every time she tensed, and only when she relaxed a little could he maneuver. After what seemed like forever, he finally got his full length inside. He paused there for a bit, both hands resting on her amazing cheeks, feeling her, feeling the heat of her gripping, writhing ass all over his dick.

"Oh my god, that is good shit," Kenna said. "Oh fuck, why didn't I do this years ago?"

Scott pulled out just a little, and then pushed it home again. He started to jerk his hips, grinding his dick inside her in a slow circle, before working it in and out just a bit again.

"Fuck! Fuck fuck!" she growled, twitching a little. "Fuck, Scott, stop messing around! Just fucking fuck that fucking asshole!"

Scott paused. "Alright, you asked for it."

He brought his hand up and then brought it down on her ass with a resounding slap. She jerked, letting out a nice little squeal, but he was already pulling his dick out and shoving it back inside, harder. He spanked her again, on the other cheek, leaving a handprint burning in red after a few seconds.

"Oh, yes!" she snarled. "Yes, fuck me just like that! Fuck my ass just like that!"

He gave her another spank, his hips getting into a rhythm now. Her backdoor was now smoothly swallowing his sword in long, even strokes, just hard enough to make a light slapping sound as their bodies squished together. Scott wrapped her hair around a hand, yanking it back just hard enough to bring her head up, and then started to drill her in earnest.

"Oh, YES, fuck, yes, Scott," Kenna said, mouth open and hammering herself back into him. "Yes, fuck me hard, harder, harder, harder! Fucking destroy my fucking ass with your goddamn cock!"

They were slapping hard together now, shaking the bed. But then moving suddenly, Scott grabbed her by the waist, and half threw her up onto the pillow top. He scrambled up behind her before she could recover, standing with his feet on her covers, lifted her up by the hips, and lined his cock up with her fantastic hole again. He plowed it inside, and just as she started to push herself upright, he grabbed both her arms by the wrists. Her head went back down into the bed, her face covered in a wave of golden hair, and using the extra leverage, Scott started pounding his dick in her ass deeper and harder than ever.

"YES YES YES!" Kenna screamed, slightly muffled. She was pulling back on him, and Scott could feel the massive power of those volleyball-trained shoulders. "YES, MY ASS! MY AAAASSS!"

Scott felt his balls tighten, and the tingle start to work its way up the tip of his cock to the base. "I'm coming!" he snarled.

"FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK!" was all she would say, so he took that as an okay to shoot it all inside her ass.

His cum started to pour out, firing inside. And it kept coming. Four, five, six, seven shots, buried deep into her backside. Finally, he slowed, and pulling out gradually, leaked just a bit more as his dick rested between her spank-reddened asscheeks.

Both their breathing was a little fast, but if he was honest, Scott's was a little faster. Well, he *had* been doing more of the work. At least, that was the excuse he was going with.

"Wow," they said, at the same time, and then laughed. She tossed her hair out of the way, gathering it with a hand, and then looked back at him. She licked her lips.

"Hey," she said with a heavy-lidded smile, "since it's you, I'll tell it to you straight. That was some good, good fucking. I came nicely."

"But?" Scott panted at her.

She smiled broadly, and licked her lips. "Well, as good as it was, I can't help but want... hey, are you still hard?"

Scott glanced at his dick still resting on her ass. It was.

Without warning, she twisted and grabbed him by the shoulders, and with the kind of ease he wasn't used to a girl having, threw him down onto his back on the bed. She jumped on top of him, literally, pressing the air out of his lungs and making him squeak. Perched on top of him, she bent down and grabbed his head with both hands, and dove into a hot, slobbering, tongue filled, face-sucking kiss. Her lips and tongue were lively, fiery, and it took him just a moment to notice she was lining his dick up with her ass again, and sliding it smoothly inside with a slight squelching sound that was either his cum or lube or both.

Her hips and stomach started to flex as she pumped him in and out of her hot tightness. Her tongue was still committing assault on his mouth, and he could feel the fingers of her hands digging into his shoulder and the side of his face. He reached up and took both her tits in his hands, pulling on them, squeezing down from their roots slowly until he got to the nipples. He pinched her right one, not lightly, and the other he mashed together with the whole breast.

That got him a loud, snarling moan right into his face that made his ears vibrate, and then she suddenly broke away with a gasp and a pop of their lips parting.

Kenna licked her lips, and then adjusted so her feet were planted on either side of him. She spread her legs wide, and sitting up straight with her hands on his knees, started to ride his dick hard and fast. Really, really hard and fast.

"Oh, oh, oh, oh, fucking god!" Kenna snarled, pounding herself onto him. "Shit shit shit yes! Oh, you like my ass pounding your dick, Scott? You like that dick getting. Straight. Up. Fucking. POUNDED!"

She wasn't lying. She was coming down on him so hard, his stomach was starting to sting. Her boobs were bouncing with abandon, one hand now furiously working her muff, a sheen of sweat on her skin and tiny blotches of pink on her cheeks. Kenna was damn near animalistic.

And she wasn't done. She stood, Scott's dick flopping out of her, and then reaching down, pulled his legs up to shove his knees toward his chest. Then she grabbed his dick, pulling it forward to a nearly-painful angle, shoved it back in her ass, and resting the bottom of her thighs on his, started to hardcore amazon him.

She hammered almost her whole body weight down onto him, plowing him the deepest yet into her pulsing, squeezing volcano of an ass. She worked herself back into a frenzy, barely keeping him inside.

"Yeah, fuck yeah, fucking cock, fucking cock in my fucking ass SO GOOD SO GODDAMN FUCKING GOOD!"

She tightened again, but didn't slow even a little. She kept going and going and going, until Scott could feel he was about to fire off a second time. He yelled at her he was coming, but she probably couldn't hear over her own screaming. They pounded and writhed, squeezing and rubbing, snarling and cumming. Scott felt dimly amazed that he was firing off another heavy load in her, so much that it was running in a flow down his cock and onto his balls.

Finally, at least a minute after he'd cum, Kenna stopped. She let his dick slide out of her, absolutely dripping with sweat and saliva and lube and cum, and fell down onto the bed next to him. Even though everything felt throbby and fuzzy, Scott could still feel her hot skin pressed against his side, her hair, and watched the way her boobs jumped with her heavy breathing.

They lay there panting for a while, both basking and aching. Finally her breathing came back, and she said, "Okay, I think I'm good."

"Good," Scott said, with feeling. It was definitely top ten... no, top three sex he'd ever had (although most of the top of the list was occupied by the couplings from the last three days). But he also kind of felt like he'd survived a back alley fistfight, or maybe 40 minutes guarding someone 6'10" and 260 lb with active elbows.

"Wow," Kenna said. This time Scott didn't say it with her. "Don't get me wrong, I still love dick in my pussy like a normal girl. But anal is kind of like the dessert of sex. A rich, heavy, chocholaty dessert." She reached down, feeling herself. "Oh my god, your cum is STILL coming out of me. Is this like your first time getting off this year?"

"I, uh, had sex earlier today."

"Get the fuck out. I've got a quart of jizz streaming out of my ass that says you're a goodman liar."

Scott started to sit up slightly on one arm. "No, I actually really—"

The doorbell rang, and they both jumped.

"Oh, fuck, it's Tina," Kenna said, cringing and covering herself slightly on instinct. "Uh... go stall her for a bit, will you? Tell her I'm in the bathroom."

Scott looked at her open-mouthed, looking between her and up and down his naked, sweaty body.

"So go get your fucking clothes on! They didn't walk off anywhere!"

"But they're in the living room! She'll see me dressing through those big windows!"

"No she won't, you can't see from that angle, so fucking go! I got you shooting like a firehose up my ass, twice, so it's the least you can do!"

Scott growled, pulling himself to his feet, and sliding off the bed. "As if you didn't get off like four times."

"At least five," she said, keeping one hand pressed to her ass and bending down to grab some clothes off the floor. "Not counting the one in the living room. Hurry, Scott!"

Scott grumbled more, but did as he was told. He peeked to the hallway, checking out the window angles, and then moved as quickly as he could silently toward his clothes. He gathered up his shorts and shirt, but for some reason his underwear was nowhere to be found. He looked and looked, heart pounding, but when she rang the doorbell again he gave up and pulled his shorts on, going commando.

He barely had time to throw on the shirt too, take a couple of steadying breaths, and then open the door.

"Oh, hey Tina," he smiled, holding the door wide for her. "Come on in. Kenna's just in back in the restroom."

"Thanks!" Tina smiled, although she looked at him a little puzzled. "Are you okay? You look kind of warm."

Scott wiped sweat from his forehead. "Oh, uh, it just took a bit for the air conditioner to kick in here, so I should be fine in a bit."

He turned to lead her in, and his eyes suddenly landed on Kennas clothes still on the floor, including her panties and sports bra. He took a quick step inside as Tina was turning to shut the door behind her, and quickly kicked them all under the couch.

"Nice place, isn't it?" he said to cover up the movement. "Way nicer than my apartment."

"Yeah, mine too," Tina said, letting down her backpack. "I sometimes forget what sunlight looks like when I study there."

"Yeah, I know the feeling," he said. He started to gesture to the couch. "Well why don't we— "

He hesitated, suddenly noticing the wet spot where Kenna had come all over his face. Her laptop was still open, too, but thankfully it had gone to sleep. "Uh, why don't we sit down at the table? That way we can use our laptops."

"Uh... sure, sounds good," Tina said. She had just a tinge of suspicion in her eyes now. Scott paused to wipe off more sweat.

As they walked over, Kenna finally made her appearance. She had the gall to look fresh and clean, makeup refreshed, with jeans and shirt so similar to the last pair that only a careful inspection might have told you they were different. "Hi Tina! Sorry for the wait. You find the place okay?"

"Oh, no problem, sorry to make YOU wait," she said. "And yeah, it's not hard to find, but it is a little tough to get in."

Kenna laughed. "Sorry about that. Even with a friend code, they are way up tight with security here." She glanced back at the couch. "Oh, hold on just sec, let me get my laptop."

She strode back to the couch as Tina and Scott started to settle in at the table. As they were opening up sites and notes, Kenna joined them, carrying her laptop shut under her arm.

She put it down on the table, and pulling it open, put in her password. Just as it unlocked, it made a sudden sound. She slammed her hand down on the keyboard, cutting it off, but if you knew the context, it was unmistakable what the sound was: part of a loud, woman's moan.

Scott felt a small surge of triumph as Kenna blushed deeply. "Uh," she said finally, "sorry about that." She cleared her throat. "Okay, so let's get started. I guess the first thing we're supposed to talk about is roles."

***

Scott was halfway home before it occurred to him to pull out his phone. With a tiny spark of excitement (he was still pretty worn out), he fired up the Relationship Game.

He wasn't disappointed when the status messages started pouring in. There were plenty of new ones:

Double Barrel +5XP

Wild Ride +3XP

Some Like it Rough +4XP

Anal Amazement +6XP

Don't Judge a Book +7XP

True Friendship +10PX

New relationship! +5XP

Level up!

He basked in the awards for a moment, although he still throbbed in places. Then he checked on his current status:

Lvl. 6

XP: 149

Next: 150

Titles: "Lucky Roller"

"Wham Bam Man"

"Lusty Youth" (current)

"Teacher's Pet"

"Dispenser of Pleasures"

"Backdoor Paramour."

"Deepest of Friends"

Points: 3

Randoms: 2

Exchanges: 2 (Long term: 1)

Scott mulled over the new titles. That was something he'd really have to figure out. Thankfully, whatever boost "Lusty Youth" had given him had been thoroughly exhausted like the rest of him. He didn't think he could take any more pounding on his penis. For today, anyway.

He thumbed over and checked Kenna's status out of curiosity. Her status read:

Deepest of Friends\Feels you know each other inside and out. Trusts you completely. Feels you're the only person she can be herself around without reservation. Holds your friendship precious. Likes your ass.

Scott stared, and read that over again. That was a lot longer and more detailed than any of his other status messages, even the ones about his own family. Her relationship title was more significant, too, because it was also one of his titles now. What exactly did "Deepest of Friends" mean? He thought most of the status messages were really just what they were feeling about him right now: for example, he was pretty sure his family members loved him, but none of them actually had it stated in their current status.

Unless they actually didn't.

He frowned at that as he made his way up the steps to his apartment. The sun was starting to get low. He opened the door, and finding the living room blessedly empty for the moment, he made his way to his room, and threw himself on the bed with a huff.

While he was thinking about it, Scott quickly checked his mother's status. It read: Mother\ worried and deeply annoyed you didn't answer your phone.

"Oh, crap," he muttered. He checked, and sure enough, a missed call and left voice message. He let out a loud sigh, and started to call her back, but hesitated. He went back into RG, and then tapping on his mother's name, he added a Point. Her status became:

Mother\ misses you, hopes you're doing okay, would like to chat.

Scott let out a breath. Well, that was better. He checked his status again. He had two more Points, and he figured use 'em or lose 'em when midnight came around. So he pulled up his favorites, and looked up and down the list. First he pulled up Erika Hatch. After adding a Point, she was now his "Neighbor, one time lover/thinks you're a really nice guy, and surprisingly good in bed."

He nodded in satisfaction to that, and then hesitated. Instead of adding another on her, he jumped out and instead tapped on Angela Nelson. Her status still read; "Former friend/ feels a little nostalgic about you". He felt that as pretty safe, but he added another Point just in case. It became: "Former girlfriend/wonders if she missed out not going all the way with you at least once."

Scott smiled. That had promise, for sure. He'd have to finally text her back. Just then, though, his phone buzzed, twice, three times.

"What is going on?" he muttered. Three new messages crowded his notifications.

The first was from his mother. It read:

Hi Scott make sure you call me soon, love you

That left him a bit amazed. He didn't think he'd ever seen his mother text before. He'd really, really had to call her in a bit.

The second text was from Erika:

Hey Scott, this is your number right? Busy now? Or this weekend?

That sent a spark through him. But he decided to pretend he had already fallen asleep and wouldn't see the message until tomorrow. He was done for today.

The last text was from Kenna. It read:

Oh my fucking god my ass is sore. Too much dessert. Bring a damn condom next time, k? And a volleyball: i don't want you to use mine, you'll get it all scuffed up from missing

Scott couldn't help but smile. And wince.

•

•

•

Chapter 2.0 End

Chapter 3 Not Available Right Now

Chapter 65: Chapter 65. Jennifer Lopez Lap Dance (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Written by cadeauxxx

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary: Scott discovers an app that can alter his relationships.

Tags: oral, booty, anal, celebrities, threesome, titty fuck, big tits

Author's Note: This story is completely fictional and did not happen. All characters and names are fictional and were made up.

....

.

.

.

Miami, Florida

Heavy bass boomed through the mega speakers of the luxurious nightclub while the neon lights traveled over the dark ceiling. 'Disco Fever' was one of the hottest clubs in South Beach at the moment, the grand re-opening a memorable club going back to the 1980's had come back on Friday and currently it was a Sunday night fast approaching the midnight hour but that was not stopping anyone in the club from having a good time. The dance floor was loaded with shaking their asses off and the bars were loaded with people ordering the next rounds of shots to guzzle down their throats. Upstairs to the luxurious club was another party going on behind the V.I.P. rooms involving the high profile clients of celebrities and people with power. It was there, that Tony Diaz sat himself as proud owner watching a small private party with some of his close friends. With his brother Steven next to him and assistant Maria, they laughed and clapped their hands at the most valuable friend of the evening.

"Shake that! Yeah!"

Standing in front of Tony was a voluptuous curvy body that quickly spun around with a glass of wine in her hand. Laughter filled the room as the body bent over in the tight black pants she wore that matched her little black shirt and hair curled up in a big pony tail. Her heels were audible stomping onto the floor but all eyes were centered on one thing only; that ass. The gigantic round size shook with thunder as it moved to a random beat to what the music was blaring from downstairs.

"I mean, just holy shit look at that thing."

"Bigger is always better, let me tell you that."

Laughter was shared through out the room as Steven got the last word replying to his brother. The curvy woman spun around with a smile over her gorgeous face and then she looked down over at Steven as she sipped down her wine but not before replying to that comment.

"Don't you know! You two never can get enough of it!"

Tony clapped his hands laughing at her. The woman standing before him was none other than Jennifer Lopez, a long time friend of his and a woman with an ass to die for. From the corner of the room stood Maria who was laughing as well at the whole situation. The young blonde girl looked over at the older woman and then spoke in her thick southern accent.

"Don't I recognize you from somewhere?"

Jennifer laughed. She didn't want to spoil the surprise of a possible younger fan not knowing who she was, only it was Steven across the small room that looked at her as if she had just stepped off a spaceship.

"Maria, that's Jennifer Lopez. Why wouldn't you recognize her?"

Tony clapped his hands and bust out laughing hard. Perhaps the alcohol was starting set in with him, but he couldn't help himself. Jennifer blushed, covering her face from laughing before the man of the hour spoke.

"Maria, you didn't know J-Lo was my good friend did you?"

"Um, no! I would have never guessed it! I just started working for your office a month ago!"

"Be easy on her Steven, be easy...this one hasn't gotten used to how we run business around here."

Jennifer sipped down her wine as Tony now turned his attention back to her.

"So, you like the club babe? It was nice having you here tonight with us."

"Oh yeah, I think it's amazing! But it's getting late about now and I better get back to my place for the evening."

Tony frowned a bit before giving a fake smile. He didn't want Jennifer to leave, not without him but that didn't stress his mind at least for now. She picked up her purse and stomped her heels to the door before turning around to face him one last time.

"Call me tomorrow, I might be up for some fun!"

Tony waved to her and his brother standing behind him did the same.

"Night Jennifer!"

"Night!"

"Goodnight boys!"

Her curvy figured left the room, swinging the private door shut behind her and now it was time to climb down the stairs and head for the back exit where she could get some privacy. Jennifer sighed to herself, it wasn't like her to leave a party like this when she was on vacation but as long as she had known Tony over the years she experienced his better parties in private within the quiet walls of his mega yacht. Soon Jennifer was to retire back home at her obscure Miami mansion home decked out on Star Island. It was her getaway place for a vacation. With a couple weeks all to herself with no planned filming or music work she seen Miami as a playground for her to have some wild fun since she knew her body aged better than any fine wine in the world.

******************

1 DAY LATER

The afternoon hours had struck across the clock but the hot sun had been up in the sky for far too long. Tony had only been awake for an hour back on his yacht appropriately named 'Love Boat' moored off the west side of Miami. He sat in his office within the yacht, going over a sheet of income spending for the month. The office was decorated in life achievements of the aging Colombian man. His 49th birthday was fast approaching around August and his light brown hair began to grey but nothing could stop him from living out like his youth. His body was still in amazing athletic shape and the man still had his life made as some kind of celebrity in the vacation paradise home.

How Tony made his money was something of a mystery. Rumors dating back to the mid 1990's was that he had family from the old cocaine cowboys days that funded a wealth with nightclubs all over Miami and the South Beach area. The only real concrete fact was that his father before him did run a number of disco clubs across the city before mentoring both sons into the business. Tony had his younger brother Steven more or less to thank for helping maintain the business to being a multi-millionaire and now soon to be reaching his middle ages of the 50's, the time would soon be dawning that little Junior would reach the age of 21 and undergo the mentoring that had now been passed down a generation of the family.

But all that was something not currently on his mind. The pictures on the wall of his office showed him with numerous famous celebrities partying it up, his true lifetime achievements. At the moment, he was thinking about a specific woman that had numerous photos with and who had he spent quite a lot of time with going back the last 15 years. It was time to give Jennifer a call since she had dropped in on his club the night before. All he could think about was all the great times they had on his yacht, most of it ending in complete nudity and messy rooms.

Maria knocked on the door to the office forcing Tony to press the buzzer door to invite his assistant in. She swayed her young hips walking over to his desk with a folder in her hand.

"These are the files you requested from the bank, got them for you."

"Thank you Maria, greatly appreciate it."

"Oh yeah, about that phone call you were wondering about the other day involving your special friend who's name starts with a K...no. She didn't call back."

"Really? Damn...Oh well, thanks again. Why don't you call the day off and go enjoy yourself?"

"Are you being real, señor? I'm kinda surprised since it's a Monday after all."

"You're young and worry yourself too much! Go relax and enjoy yourself! Take the rest of the day off, I want some privacy anyway."

Tony winked up at her young face and then Maria just laughed at him. She couldn't complain as well as she was paid and getting a break off seemed convenient at least to her end. She nodded up at him and now she took the offer.

"I'll call you tomorrow, enjoy the rest of your day señor"

"Oh I will sweetheart...oh I will."

It was only a minor setback that his ideal companion for the week wasn't returning his calls. Oh well, he knew she stayed busy anyway back in L.A. Why would he care when he could party it up with J Lo as he had done for years? Tony got up from his desk chair and grabbed his cellphone and went to scrolling through the unchecked messages. Low and behold, Jennifer had actually texted him early this morning. Great minds think alike between wonderful friends. He smiled to himself as he dialed in her number and made the call while walking out of his office and now taking a short walk through the yacht as he waited for her to pick up.

"Hello!?"

"Jennifer! It's me baby, how you doing?"

"Oh Tony, I just got out of the shower! How are you doing busy boy?"

"I'm doing wonderful baby, I just sent my assistant home and am all by myself on the yacht not counting the non-existent security team that watches over everything."

Jennifer laughed on the other end of the phone before responding.

"Oh, is that so? Hmmmm, I think I know what you're about to ask me."

"You do babe, lay it on me."

"You want me to come over and rock the boat?"

"Exactly, you read my mind babe!"

Once more she laughed over the phone into his ear. She had been waiting for this call since the morning. Just getting out of the shower he seemed to be right on time with it. Jennifer smirked on the other end of the line and replied.

"So, just me? A private party?"

A chuckle was heard through the phone and the man replied.

"Yes, just you and me baby."

"Perfect! Give me an hour. I want to find something good to wear and I'll give you the private dance I couldn't perform last night."

"Lovely, just lovely. See you soon Jennifer."

The two hung up their phones one after the other. With a big grin on Tony's face he was off to the private quarters of his boat to prepare, while Jennifer went to her closet and started to brew up ideas for what to wear. A private party back at the yacht was something she had done several times in the past. She couldn't deny that she had a liking for Tony after all these years. One hour to get ready and then she would drive the fancy jeep to the docks where she always knew his yacht was, but not before calling her bodyguard and security team to alert them to where she would be spending the day.

******************

High heels clicked and clacked over the walkway of the private port as Jennifer made her way to the small bridge to the luxurious yacht that awaited her. A black jacket covered her body, while her brunette hair remained in a golden pony tail. She nodded at the big fat bodyguard who was at the gate. The man moved over and then those heels loudly echoed over the walkway leading her on board. Tony's yacht was massive, having a 20 man crew to run the boat at all times not counting his security team was a good testament to how costly the yacht itself was. Jennifer's curvy body was escorted through the upper deck and down into the owner's suite. Tony was buzzed by one of his security personnel that his friend had made it and behind a door the man himself awaited.

"Hello dear, glad you could make it."

"Hello again Tony!"

The two greeted each other again, Tony was wearing a white robe over his body showing that he had just gotten out of the shower himself to assemble himself for this meeting. Jennifer walked into the room that she had been on this massive boat several times in the past. The interior design had changed a bit over time, but the premise remained the same; one big leather chair in the middle of the room, the door in the back open and awaiting a bed, and big speakers for surround sound audio. Jennifer smirked as she looked over the room seeing that it had recently been remodeled with fancy gold pieces of lining around the room.

"You know, I remember the first time I ever danced for you in this room. It was back in...2002 I think?"

Tony walked towards his chair before spinning around and smirking as his big brown eyes looked into hers.

"You have a wonderful memory, 2002 it was! I have that in my diary."

"Oh yeah, back then you had a full head of beautiful brown hair, now you are graying a bit old boy."

Red flushed his cheeks and Tony blushed. Though he may have been 48 years old, there was no way to completely rid himself of little embarrassments like this. Jennifer giggled, the grey flakes in his head suit him at least for her, it gave him the proper 'salt and pepper' look she liked on a man around her own age. Quickly changing the subject, she looked about in the room for the stereo.

"So how about we get started for this dance, where is the stereo at for me to get some proper music?"

"As you wish, the stereo box is up there where it always is baby."

Tony lowered himself into the big white leather chair while Jennifer's heels boomed on the matching tile floor as she went up the steps and began to toy with the stereo sitting on the upper shelf. Her back was completely turned to him, the view gave him a bit of an outline of her voluptuous form. Music began to loudly boom through the speakers as Jennifer pressed her nail down on the button to scroll through the songs.

"I'm gonna go with something slow with a lot of bass in it, hope you don't mind that."

"I would never mind that, you gotta get comfortable with a song choice baby."

True words but she ignored the thought to answer him, scrolling through a number of the instrumental songs loudly playing through the speakers. They all had R&B and Hip Hop beats to them, something she could easily dance to. After scrolling through about 5 plays, Jennifer found an instrumental she liked. She took 20 seconds to listen to it as it started out slow and then had a faster tempo, the tune was reminiscent to the beat of her hit from last year 'Booty'. Jennifer smirked, as this gave her an idea with the outfit she had under.

"Ohhh, you like that tune baby?"

Loosening the jacket over her waist she began to drop it to the floor and reveal her body on the back side. Tony's eyes surveyed from the top of her shoulders narrowing down her back to that epic mega ass and strong column legs. Jennifer had decked herself out in a one piece black swimsuit that hugged her curves tightly in the swim wear outfit. Jennifer didn't turn around as she restarted the song over so she could get the slow beats down on path. Placing her hands onto her hips, she slowly turned to her left side to show the man her body on the side. As soon as those sharp beats came in, she took her hand back and began to slap her right ass cheek.

Smack. Smack. Smack. With his eyes glued on that titanic built ass, the ripple effect over her skin was something of legends to see up front. No matter how many times Tony had seen Jennifer's mega ass, this site always took his breath away.

"Out..standing!"

The rhythm of the beats began to speed up and then Jennifer stomped her heels forward looking him in the eye. She had the face of a determined woman ready for some playful fun. He couldn't even muster words up to speak and she didn't care for he needed to sit back and enjoy the show. She quickly turned around and flexed her legs out, bouncing her thick mighty ass about. The booty shook and moved about before Jennifer brought her hands down over her legs just above her knees and then in a fixed position began to grind her hips and do the 'twerk' routine of bouncing her massive ass up and down in the tight outfit.

"Shake that, yeah! Shake that ass!"

Tony's eyes were glued right on the vastly round shape bottom. He could feel his erection already rising in his briefs under his robe, only a hint of where this was going to lead them. Jennifer continued to do the 'twerk' routine for a bit as the instrumental song became more fast paced and then she turned around facing him again. She shook her his and gave him a playful smirk before turning around and now she made the move of setting her monstrous shaped ass over his lap. The man gasped while Jennifer's hands went to the arm rests of his chair and her epic booty nestled over his lap.

"Maldito! This is heaven right here!"

A small laugh escaped her lips hearing him swear in Spanish. Though she couldn't see his face, she knew the pleasure he was feeling. Jennifer slowly moved to grind her hips down and could feel his cock growing between the crack of her huge booty. He placed his hands on her hips to force her to grind down harder on him while moaning out in a deep breath.

"You think this is heaven, Tony?"

"Oh yes, your ass can make a man feel like he is on top of the world."

Jennifer giggled, still grinding her hips down performing her slow lap dance. She had forgotten the pace of the music not caring anymore. Very soon all this was going to be lost anyway in the heat of their lustful experiences.

"I can take you to a better top, this is only the beginning."

"Yeah baby, you told me that before years ago. You thought I'd forget?"

"No goofy man, I know you never forget anything."

Softly, Jennifer lifted herself from his lap and bent over to give him one last clear view of her immense ass before it was time for some real play. She shook it slowly and then he brought his hand back and delivered a loud spank over her left cheek causing her to moan.

"Yeah, that's it Tony! Smack it again!"

Both hands clapped over her ass one over the other delivering loud spanks over both cheeks. Jennifer giggled at his rough hand play.

"One more time, harder!"

By request, Tony struck his hand back and smacked her left cheek as hard as he could. He watched it wobble a bit as he shook his hand out from the sting felt over his palm. Jennifer giggled louder now as moved forward and began to lower herself down on her knees.

"Naughty man!"

Tony was still shaking his hand out while Jennifer laughed once again. She turned herself around on her knees and faced him from the floor. Seeing him shaking his hand out was hilarious to her, she always knew she could tease him with some spanking.

"Did your hurt yourself playing with my ass like that?"

"No, I'm fine baby."

Looking up into his eyes, her left hand traveled up his leg while she used her right to dig within his robes and find his hard cock tucked in underwear he had on. Teasing him, she cradled his meat stick between her fingers forcing him to undo the small thread to his robe and pull it apart. Jennifer's eyes traveled up his hairy stomach and then with a smirk she moved her hand up at the elastic band to his underwear.

"Thanks for keeping those on, I always love to take them off."

"Yep, I remembered!"

"You always do!"

Laughter exchanged between the two and by the pulling of her fingers, Jennifer slid those briefs down freeing his cock from it's dungeon. Luckily he wasn't wearing shoes at all so all she had to do was pull those tighty whitey underwear off his legs and then twirl them over her finger tip before clumsily tossing them in a corner. Jennifer's hand traveled to his cock now, stroking it in her grasp.

"Mmmmm, you ready to really feel like you're in heaven naughty man?"

"Oh yeah baby, take me there!"

Slowly stroking his cock in her hand, she brings her free hand to play with his balls. Knowing Tony, there was a certain routine that Jennifer liked to indulge in before they really moved to the bedroom. He liked to always save her ass to be fucked last, so she would make sure she got to suck on that lovely cock of his first before he was to take her other holes. Feeling his dick grow harder from the touch of her hand, Jennifer leaned in now and looked in his eyes as she dropped her lips and let the head hit her tongue. She twirled her tongue around it keeping eye contact until finally she closed her lips and took it in.

"That's it baby, ohhhhh yeah."

From Tony's view his eyes went down to the beautiful Latin goddess as she began to bob her head up and down sucking his fat cock in her oral hole. Her hair had produced a long ponytail that was whipping about onto the upper back as her mouth bobbed up and down on the shaft. Slurping sounds were made from below the room as the music was starting to fade out. Jennifer came up from his cock, forcing a loud pop noise as a string of saliva dangled down. She breathed in before spitting on his rod and then using both hands to lube it in, while she looked back up at him.

"I always loved this cock baby."

Her eyes looked into his as she took her tongue and licked the underside of his fat rod. Jennifer then went down and opened her mouth and playfully began to suck on his balls. Loudly, she slurped and spit over his cum filled sack. Sucking on the left before mouthing his right ball between her jaws while her fingers remained wrapped around his big pole. Tony moaned and looked down at her with a smirk. His rod was positioned right over her forehead.

"Yeah baby, you always knew how to suck my rod better than most women in this city."

Only a compliment like that forced Jennifer to move from sucking his balls and to answer him. She looked up at him and smirked.

"Oh yeah? That's cause you got a real woman here today Tony, and we both may be older but we can still fuck better than most!"

The game was on now, she lowered her lips and fed his hard cock back between her jaws. While some strings of saliva dripped over his balls down onto the floor, Jennifer was too busy concentrating on this shaft. She plunged her mouth down sucking it harder and faster while her head began to bob up and down at a faster pace. She was going to do whatever it took with her mouth to force him to cum before they made it to the bedroom. Tony began to grunt and grit his teeth which gave her the sign when she looked in his eyes. Slowing herself down, she moaned into the shaft sending vibrations into his body before slowly coming to the head and making another loud pop sound as she came off of it. Looking him in the eyes, she spoke as her hand went to stroking that cock fast and hard.

"Tony?"

"Yes, baby?"

"I want you to cum in my mouth..."

"Oh yeah?"

Leaning down Jennifer spit on the cock before stroking it harder and yelling to him.

"Yes! That's what I want, cum in my mouth and then take me in the bedroom and fuck me!"

"You got it baby!"

His voice came out in a screech that gave her the warning that soon she was going to have him busting a hot load for her. Jennifer pushed her mouth back down on his cock, this time taking it as far as she could until she felt the head beating at the back of her throat. She knew his cock so well and it was just the right size that she could always take it completely down her throat. Still moving at that fast drive, Jennifer bobbed her head up and down sucking that stick down. Tony began to moan in a sobbing voice. She knew that she was pushing him over the edge now.

"Mierda! MIERDA! I'm gonna blow a nut soon baby!"

Just the call that she had been waiting for, Jennifer quickly came up from his saliva coated shaft, plopping it out of her mouth with a few strings of spit attached going back.

"Oh yeah!? I want it! Now! Cum in my mouth!"

"Here it is for you!"

Tony got up from his chair and brought his hand to his cock. She got the hint and stepped back a bit on her knees as he went to stroking his own shaft hard and fast. Jennifer had almost forgotten how he liked to always jack himself off into her mouth. She looked up at him opening her mouth to a wide hole and sticking her tongue out begging for it.

"Say ahhhhhh baby!"

"Give it to me! Ahhhhhh!"

Heavy breathing and moaning from the man came to her ears while Jennifer's eyes were stuck on the head of his long pole. Seconds had went by but it paid off when Tony felt his cock stiff up and then a hard wad shot over her mouth so powerful that excess splashed over her upper lip and trailed across her left cheek. She laughed at the feeling of the warm seed over her face.

"Take it, take it, take it baby, ohhhh yeah!"

Spurt after spurt of his cum shot into her waiting hungry mouth creating a pool of his seed over her tongue. Tony panted and had to catch his breath for a bit but once it seemed he was done, Jennifer looked up at him opening her mouth wide to show him the white mess in her jaws. She closed her mouth and audibly gulped it down, swallowing his entire load. Her hands then went back to his cock and squeezed it for the final drops before licking it up. All that was left now was the string over her cheek which she collected with her finger as she went to get up from her knees.

"You know how I like to always get a taste before we get down to business back there."

A big smirk went across Tony's face as he watched her take her finger to her mouth with the collected cum and then suck it off. The smirk turned into a heavy laugh, Jennifer could be predictable but there was a sense of sexiness and humor with her that he did not get out of any other women that he shared a bed with.

"So, you ready for me to take you to the bedroom?"

Ignoring him at first to pull off a little tease, Jennifer moaned as she sucked off her finger nail and then nodded.

"Mmmmmm yes, you going to carry me like the last time?"

"Since you said it, I will happily oblige!"

Bringing his hands down, Tony went for her legs and then Jennifer squealed through a laugh as the man proved he still had muscles in those arms to pick up the big booty singer and carry her in his arms and through the narrow door to the bedroom. The private bedroom was made up of a white room with a bed of golden sheets and pillows, Tony dropped Jennifer right on the bed and she laughed as she felt onto the delightful bed. Sinking down over the mattress she looked up at him starring down at her on the edge of the bed.

"Come on, help me get this outfit off so we can finally both be in the nude!"

"I would never say no to that, sweet dear!"

Jennifer turned around on the bed and climbed on all floors. She used her right hand to begin unbuttoning the top of the outfit while holding herself with the other hand. Tony hovered both of his hands over that glorious ass before she moved to begin pushing the outfit down. He grabbed the loose ends and tugged it down until it came sliding down her strongly built legs and then he snatched it off, dangling her heels from it.

"Keep the heels on, don't touch them!"

Tony laughed at her, shaking his head as she began to turn around.

"I'd never take those heels off, look who you're talking to!"

She laughed with him as she pulled her naked form around on the bed before sinking back on her knees. Jennifer had an idea of how she wanted to play for now, softly patting a spot in the middle of the bed she looked up at him.

"Get on the bed, naughty man!"

Wasting no time, Tony complied with her order and climbed on the bed with her while Jennifer started to pat the middle of the golden sheets once more.

"Lay down flat for me."

"Oh yeah? You gonna get on top and fuck me, baby?"

Jennifer just nodded her head at him with a smirk. He knew how she liked to be in command when it came to her sweet wet hole. She had been leaking like a running faucet between that tight swimsuit. The man laid himself down on the bed flat while stroking his cock and then smirked.

"Is this good enough for you?"

She smirked big and nodded her head slowly.

"Perfecto!"

With the approving charm spoken directly from her, it was time to charge of the vehicle in command. Jennifer moved herself as she moved her leg over and sank those heels into the golden sheets on the bed and began to lower herself down over Tony's body. She took a hold of his cock from him and began to slowly stroke it up and down. From his point of view he could see her body just begging to drop and that mighty ass hovering a shadow from about in the bright lit room. Softly and surely, the crown of his long rod hit the wet folds of her sweet loving cup and then Jennifer threw her head back and sank her body down taking his cock into her.

"Ohhhhh yes, you ready for some real action now dear Tony?"

Jennifer teased him, taking her hands and running them up to her hair. Now had finally come the time to get rid of that little ponytail locking her hair in place. She pulled the band out and let her hair run wild and free as she looked down and saw the smirk on the man's face. Tony nodded his head.

"Oh yes I am ready, let's go!"

"You said it!"

Placing her hands down on his hair chest, Jennifer began to thrust herself up and down on him. Grinding her body as his cock jammed in and out of the threshold to her loving hole. Tony watched her body bounce with her lovely titties shaking about as the woman took control and was riding him into this slow frenzy.

"Oh yeah, that's it! Gonna fuck you like we're both still 31!"

"YOU SAID IT BABY!"

That comment was sure to bring a reaction out of him while she picked up the pace of thrusting herself up and down. Tony's hands ran up and playfully snagged at her bouncing breasts, smashing the palms of his hands over them as he also began to pump himself as his cock explored her tight hole. In and out, in and out Jennifer remained in control fucking him as hard as she could.

"Oh yeah, oh yeah, fuck me Jennifer! Just like that!"

No words came from her mouth, only loud moans as she closed her eyes and began to grind down on him harder. The bed squeaked a little, something of a trademark for a man that had such an expensive luxury yacht yet enjoyed having flimsy beds that squeaked and played as an instrument music for fucking. Between the sound of her thick ass slapping down on his balls and the bed squeaking, a perfect harmony was made of their moans and heavy breathing back and forth.

"You going to make me cum with your cock?"

"Oh yeah Jennifer baby!"

"Huh? You gonna cum with me too!"

"YES!"

Pound after pound Jennifer smashed into him. She knew her breaking point would be coming soon, running her hands up and down his hairy chest as she teased him slowing down. He was beginning to thrust into her right on pace with her which caused her to stop. She wanted to feel him thrust his cock into her and he didn't disappoint. Tony moved his hands over her hips and thrust wild and as hard as he could. Jennifer's body still shook as did her nice breasts as she threw her head back, waving her hair around and closed her eyes. Softly she cried out to him.

"Yes! Yes! HARDER! YES!"

"Oh yeah, you gonna-"

"OH MY GOD! OHHHH!"

A sudden stop came from the halt in body movement. Both of them closed their eyes and cried out together, sweet ecstasy pouring on as their bodies tensed up and hit the climax. No words at the moment could break this sweet feeling of ecstasy between the two of them but soon it was time for a new position.

"Oh...oh yeah, that's how it's done baby!"

"Yeah, I know how to take care of a man like you. Mmmmmmmm, where's my kiss?"

Jennifer leaned down and placed a kiss on Tony's lips. Funny that this was the first kiss they shared today, she danced her tongue against his passionately for a few seconds before breaking it.

"You know how to really rock my boat, I can tell you that when you get on top!"

She cut out a laugh as she went to easing herself off of him, releasing his cock from her precious hole. Jennifer always knew how this man was, he saved what was considered her greatest asset to her body for last...that ass. Tony began to lean up on the bed now while she moved off and stomped those heels back on the floor.

"Well, I think you know what I want to do now baby. I saved all my strength today just for this."

Jennifer turned around to him with a smirk on her face as she went to fixing her hair to flow over her shoulders.

"Oh yeah, what's that naughty man? You gonna fuck my big ole booty? Pound that hard cock in my back door hole?"

All Tony did was smirk big and slowly nod. She had seen that face countless times over the years and she knew before she even set foot on the yacht today that she was in for a rough pounding back there. The least she could do was to tease him further about it, stepping her naked body around the bedroom chamber as he began to get up from the bed.

"Oh yeah, bend over against the bed and get ready. I'm going to fuck that ass so hard today."

Something Jennifer had no idea about Tony had planned days before he met her over the weekend to have some fun with another girl that also had a titanic built bottom. None other than the only woman of fame that could possibly rival Jennifer's own booty. All that was in the past tense of thought now as Tony had gotten off the bed and was standing in front of Jennifer's signature enormous ass. She bent over the bed resting her head over the golden sheets as she used both hands to pull apart those massive cheeks and reveal her dark hole.

"You know, I always have my mind blown every time I see this big wonderful ass."

"Oh, yeah...you always do make sure to compliment it endlessly."

A laugh escaped Jennifer's lips, from her shoulder she could see him making preparations. His hand gliding over his own cock still coated in the creamy juices of his own seed and hers mixed in wetness. His eyes remained fixated simply on that dark hole begging to be entered. He positioned his cock teasing over the folds of her cheeks and then Jennifer moaned.

"Mmmmmm, I'm ready! Unleash that beast of a naughty man."

"Right, you are."

She knew what awaited her mighty booty Tony always destroyed it and made her scream her lungs out. The man pushed the head of his cock towards the tight hole and then pushed it in slowly. A light gasp escaped her lips and then he slid the further inches in. She moved her hands back from her ass and pressed into the bed, now his own palms took car of spreading that wonderful butt apart while his cock began to slide deeper within her. Tony gave her some time as he had to get used to that ass again, even though he had fucked it so many times over the years.

A soft moan escaped her lips as she closed her eyes. He thrust deep within her powerful rear end and then came back up. Slowly was the way he wanted to go at first, again he pushed into her and now he moved his hands on her lower back. Jennifer opened her eyes looking over her shoulder at the slight hint of what was about to come.

"Oh?"

In that instance from looking in her eyes and the teasing of her voice, Tony slammed down and now he began to thrash that powerful ass. Over and over he pumped into her tight hole as hard and as fast he could. Pound after pound her cheeks rippled with the feel of his skin pushing into it over and over. Jennifer gritted her teeth before crying out to him loudly.

"OHHHHHHH, YES!! OHHHHH!"

Pound after pound after pound, the sound of his balls slapping against the bottom of her cheeks was muffled in the sounds of her roaring voice. He couldn't slow himself down, over and over pounding into that powerful ass. Was it the greatest ass in the world? One of them by a long mile, at least. Her hair shook about wildly as Jennifer closed her eyes and just screamed out to him to the point her voice crackled.

"OHHHH, YES! OH MY...YES! FUCK MY ASS!"

"Oh yeah, you always liked me to pound that beautiful rump huh?"

"YES! YES! YES!"

There was no stopping him at this pound. His hands pushed down on her lower back as Jennifer squeezed her knees together. Over and over his fat cock still pounded into that epic ass. In this fast pace frenzy he was sure to blow another load deep within her bowels but he wanted to change position at least once before that happened. Slamming back down into her one last time, Tony slowly came up from her releasing his cock from her titanic built bottom. Jennifer tried to catch her breath.

"You can still get off the bed and walk, eh?"

"Yeah...yeah, of course...of course!"

"Get up then, I want you up against the wall."

Striking his hand back, he smacked the right cheek of that beautiful juggernaut ass causing Jennifer to giggle a bit before climbing off the bed and stomping her heels back on the tiled floor. She straightened her out of her face once again, before moving to the wall as he commanded and spread her palms over it. Looking over her shoulder at him while she spread her monstrous amazing buttocks out for him.

"Like that?"

"Yeah baby, just like that!"

Once again he placed his hands up on the vast skin of those cheeks and split them. Jennifer caught her breathe again just before feeling that huge cock slip back into her sphincter and begin to throttle in and out once more. Jennifer cried out at the feeling of his cock stretching the hole of her ass while Tony sent himself back into ecstasy fucking it at full speed. Over and over his cock slammed in and out of her.

"Oh god! Yes! YES! FUCK MY ASS! DO IT!"

"Oh yeah, I'm fuckin' doing it baby! Cielo!"

This was his heaven, always a man that had a taste for bigger buns. Jennifer's hands began to slide a bit down the white painted wall before she reached them back up and pressed harder into it with her palms. Over and over she felt the thrashing from behind at such a fast speed that she was positive that soon he would be popping another load straight from those big balls of his. Suddenly he began to slow down and had to catch himself. Tony was a bit out of breath from the intensity he unleashed on her ass, preparing himself for the final push.

"Yeah it is baby! I'm gonna cum in this beautiful lovely ass, you ready for it?"

"Yes I am ready naughty...man! Cum in my big ass, unload those cojones into it!"

A laugh escaped his lips hearing her talk dirty to him in reference of his balls. This would be just the way to top off a wonderful day with legendary status for the diary. To have cum in all three of her holes, not that he hadn't accomplished such a feature in the past.

"Here goes baby, after one final push..."

Taking both his hands, he pulled them apart from her cheeks while easing his cock back. Together, he clapped his hands over her cheeks sinking his fingers down into the vast flesh before one last thrust and then he cried out in an ecstasy of pleasure as he felt his cock throb and shoot within.

"YES! YES! YES!"

"Oh god...mmmmm, yeah cum in my ass."

"Ohhhhhhh yes Jennifer baby, there you have it."

While Jennifer could feel the hot substance deep within her, Tony was a bit distracted and had worn himself slap out. Lucky for her, this body was a temple that was built to withstand such a thrashing on her rear end and still have the strength to carry on. The man moved back, freeing his cock of her tight hole as he had to step back and then sit on the bed. Jennifer now free of him, turned around laughing as she stood on her heels while catching her breath before falling onto the golden sheets of the bed with him.

"Well...that...that was a lot of fun baby, oh yes it was."

She laughed at him watching him turn to look down at her.

"Yeah, it always is with me huh? I knew after last night you were gonna call me down here."

"Damn right baby, but we needed a good time together anyway. Been a while, you know?"

"Yeah, well this certainly made up for it!"

Tony leaned down and placed a kiss on Jennifer's lips before she wrapped her arm around him and pulled him to lay on the bed with her for another kiss. They had lost track of time together, but regardless this was going to be a sleep in within the privacy of the yacht.

******************

3 DAYS LATER

Time had moved on and went within the business days since Monday. Back to work, Tony found himself dealing with his night clubs as usual and working out parties. The pleasureful time spent with Jennifer on his yacht was now in the past at least for now. He was only aware that she was on a vacation at the moment, not sure of how long but whatever it was he would call and check on her when the weekend approached. At the moment it was a Thursday night and he was back at the newly renovated Disco Fever club smoking a cigar upstairs in his private room as he went over his notebook planner to check dates for when there had to be big business deals over his clubs.

There was nothing on the tab for next week it appeared. A free space as his brother Stephen wanted to come in and arrange a party for some of the younger generation of the Diaz family. Stephen's son and Tony's very own nephew was soon to be finishing football training camp down at the college in Coral Gables and a celebration party would be on schedule. With Stephen handling it, this gave Tony more space to relax and plan other ventures of pleasure.

Suddenly, his cell phone rang on the desk. The man set the cigar down in the ash tray and looked at the screen before smirking to himself and answering it to a lovely voice.

"Hey, it's me Kim. Sorry I didn't call you back a few days ago, had some stuff to take care of."

A big grin came over the man's face. At last, there she was. He had been waiting for this call for some time.

"That's OK baby, I know how business can be."

"Yeah, I had to do some stuff here in L.A. for the week but I figured I would call you since I'm going to be heading out to Miami next week for a modelling shoot with a magazine."

"Oh, you are? Think we can hook up?"

"This time around, for sure. Definitely. I hope you have room for me on your schedule. I'll be around by Monday."

"Next week I won't be busy at all, we will make arrangements for sure baby. Thanks Kim for calling me back!"

"No problem Tony, save the party for me. I'm going to text you later tonight before I go to bed, see you soon."

The phone clicked hanging up, what a surprise that had almost been forgotten about. For Kim's absence days ago, he had spent a day with Jennifer and now Tony got a brilliant idea in his old dirty mind. Scrolling through his phone, he had to call Jennifer herself now and see how long she was going to be in town. Sitting back in his chair he listened to the phone ring before that angel voice answered again.

"Hello! Tony, is that you?"

"Yes baby, it's me! Hey, how you been doing?"

"I'm doing just fine, isn't it a little late to be calling someone close to midnight?"

A chuckle was heard over the phone before he answered in a devious voice.

"Maybe...I needed to ask you something, how long are you going to be in town?"

"Oh, I'm here for another two weeks. It's my little mini vacation. I leave back to do some film work for a TV series after the month ends."

"Do you think, you can find time to party with me again next week?"

"I will find any time to party with you, naughty man! Listen to who you are talking to!"

Jennifer laughed on the other end of the phone and then the man smirked before replying.

"Alright baby, thank you. I'm going to call you back in a few days when I have time and see what we can plan. Sorry for calling so late."

"Don't apologize, I'll be looking forward to that call. Have a good night, Tony dear."

"Have a good one too Jennifer!"

The phones clicked hanging up and now the man sat back and grinned big as the plan in his mind was now set into gears moving across the track. Next week was going to be something of legends back at the yacht.

Chapter 66: Chapter 66. Vida Guerra Seduces Steven (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

The lights beamed down consuming brightness in a contrast of neon colors over the black stage. As soon as the music came back on, the lights changed and blinked a clip of colors before fading off. For the first Friday night partying at Disco Fever, it wasn't like any other club in South Beach that had bright lights and loud music. The dance floor was filled with bodies shaking about while a DJ set at the turn table operating everything to control the crowd's intensity. All that was downstairs, upstairs was another story.

Steven was just leaving the office upstairs after hanging up the phone with a client of his across town. The younger brother of Tony Diaz, spent most of his time working the clubs they owned instead of lavishing in the wealthy lifestyle that came with it. None of this truly bothered him. While Tony got the spotlight and fancy image, Steven could shift back and work the angles from the corner regardless if it was legal or not.

As he was leaving the club taking the walk downstairs of the spiraling neon lit staircase, his white suit caught the eye of a woman in black. A short figure stood there with a smile on her face before shouting to him.

"Steven! Long time, no see!"

Upon looking over at that face, the man instantly recognized it. Steven smiled and opened his arms as the girl came rushing to give him a hug. It was none other than Vida Guerra, a long time old friend of his.

"It's been a while Vida, how have you been?"

"Just great! Came down to see the new club and have some fun."

Moving from the hug, Steven couldn't help but get lost in those big brown eyes of hers.

"Well, I was about to leave but I want to catch up with you. It's been a long time old friend, how is the modelling stuff going?"

"Oh, not so much into that anymore. I am doing fitness training and building my body up. That's the only photo shoots I do anymore."

"Ah I see, well, let's go upstairs and you can tell me all about that."

"I thought you were about to leave?"

Steven smiled at her nodding before responding.

"Not without you in my sights, come on beautiful one."

He offered his hand out to her and then Vida winked at him before taking it. Together, they walked back up the spiraling staircase and were heading to the V.I.P. rooms where Steven had his private office. He didn't expect to find himself going back to his office tonight but Vida was an old friend and he wanted to catch up with her and find out what had been going on in her life. The music began to take a short fade as they walked through the V.I.P. halls to the point her high heels were the only thing beating a loud bass sound. Unlocking the door back to his office, the man invited Vida in the door first before himself. She lit up in a smile.

"Thank you Steven, you didn't have to do this."

"Yes I did, I haven't got to see you in what, 5 years now? You walk into one of our clubs, and I gotta take some time to catch up with you."

Steven walked across his office to the little mini bar that he had set up by the window and then called out to her again.

"What you want, babe? I'll make you a drink on me."

"Oh that's fine Steven, I want some vodka straight up..."

"Straight up? Alright babe, you got it!"

While Steven opened the cabinet to fetch the glass and prepare her drink, Vida's eyes wandered and observed the office. It was much bigger than the one she remembered he had at the previous club from years ago. Several photos hanging on the wall of achievements, and a much larger and luxurious desk this time around. She smiled at the view, noticing one of the pictures hanging high on the wall was of Steven and his son at what looked like some kind of sports pep rally. She was curious about that photo.

"Is that your boy, Steven? He looks like he's grown by now."

"Yeah, that's little Jacob alright. Just turned 22 recently, he's at the college down south of town. He just made the practice team with the Canes."

"Oh my god! That's awesome Steven!"

With two glasses of vodka made, Steven turned his attention towards her and nodded with one of the glasses in his hand.

"Yeah, here's your drink babe."

Those high heels boomed over the floor as Vida slowly walked towards him looking him in the eye. Her black dress hugged every curve of her amazing body and those nicely shaped breasts teased his eye in the low cut of the dress. Once she stopped at the bar, she grabbed the drink and held it up to his glass so they could clank them together.

"Thank you Steven, always."

"Always babe."

The two drank down their glasses together slowly, savoring the taste of the expensive alcohol. Vida's eyes wandered again over the photos on the wall before speaking up when she seen one that had a birthday cake with a big 4-0 on it.

"Your 40th birthday?"

"Yeah, that was back in March actually, I just turned 40. I don't look it do I?"

Vida bust out laughing hard at him.

"Stop, I turned 42 recently! We still look terrific for our age! At least your hair didn't start to fade into grey like your brother!"

They both cracked a hard laugh at that one. Steven wasn't going to pass up any opportunity to make fun of his brother Tony in the trusty confines where he didn't have to worry about him hearing anything such as this.

"Yeah I guess you're right about that, old boy loves to brag though like it's something to be proud of."

"Oh please, I remember Tony about 10 years ago. He looked better with brown hair than all the grey in there now. He never uses hair dye, I told him about it several times."

"Well, that's Tony for you. Hard headed and all about his own pleasure."

Vida took another sip of her glass, draining it's entirety down her throat before setting it back down and smirking up at Steven. She thought to herself about his boy and figured up the age in her head.

"Oh my god, so Jacob is 22 now and you just turned 40. I had no idea you were a father at 18 years old."

Steven blushed before finishing off his drink and then replying.

"Yeah, well that was a long time ago now. It seems weird, seeing your boy grow up before your eyes before you're even 40. I give his mother Tara a lot of credit. Even though we're divorced now and that marriage never worked since we were so young when it all happened, I don't regret it. She deserves all the credit for raising him."

"See, that's what I always liked about you Steven. I liked you more than your brother, cause you are a man that works through the problems."

Vida's eyes studied Steven as he looked back at her from the other side of the little mini bar. She carried on.

"Tony just likes to fuck things up and leave the pieces on the floor, but you...you are a man that will fix things. I always liked that about you."

Their eyes met and Vida smirked again. Steven almost wanted to lean and place a kiss on those big lips of hers but he stopped himself. She knew his weakness as a man and the little brotherly rivalry that went on between the two Latin men.

"Tell me Vida, did you ever go on Tony's yacht years ago? No, scratch that. Don't tell me if you did. I don't want to know if he ever fucked you."

A laugh blew through her lips as she ran her hand through her darn brown hair and looked back in his eyes before shaking her head with a smile.

"Never. I would never subject myself to going on that fucking boat of his."

Vida turned her face from him now and stomped her heels forward through the office, giving Steven a view of the back of her dress. The low cut revealed her back and he could see that huge ass from behind curving the rear in her tight dress. Vida carried on talking.

"I almost partied with your brother on his yacht some years back. 10 years ago as of now, it was back in 2006. He had his chance, I was willing to dance for him too...but he had other plans that day."

Steven decided to play into this little memory lane detour of hers and speak up, encouraging her to spill out the beans.

"Oh yeah, like what?"

Vida stopped walking and the laughed to herself before seriously answering his question.

"Britney fucking Spears, that's what! Oh yeah, your brother had her on his yacht that day, what a surprise. He just forgot about me entirely that night, all he talked about on the phone was Britney and it was like he just won the lottery or something. He didn't want me anymore, he wanted that slut and he got her."

Steven frowned from behind the little mini bar. He knew exactly the incident that Vida was talking about, something that was of heavy legend within the Diaz family. All 10 years ago as of today and the multiple incidents with Britney on Tony's yacht was the stuff of dreams back in the day.

"Yeah I know what you're talking about babe, kinda hard to believe it was 10 years ago as of today. Man, time flies right by when you don't even notice."

Vida turned around to look at Steven as he started to walk back from the bar and approach her.

"Tell me Steven, is it true? Did you fuck that whore too?"

The man made his approach to Vida, walking up to her with a comforting touch as he hugged her into his arms. He shook his head at the question. Vida looked back in his eyes and answered him sternly.

"Honestly, did you?"

"No babe, no I did not."

Starring in his eyes, he smiled at her. Vida had her doubts about the whole situation, but she knew Steven better after all these years. She believed him, but had to further grill him on it just to make sure he was telling her the truth.

"Are you sure? Tony told me he was calling his brother that weekend so he could share her with you. He told me you both were going to fuck that slut together as brothers."

Steven smirked and laughed at her before shaking his head. A flashback went through his mind of seeing a blonde haired girl on her knees with both hands synchronizing to a cock in each hand as they began to blow and cum all over her face. More small flashbacks went through his brain of he and Tony both fucking her at the same time. It was true, and Steven lied to Vida directly to her face.

"I didn't do it. Tony called me that day, but I turned him down. From what I know, he called Ramón and he came to the boat that day and they both shared Britney."

Vida's eyes lit up as she responded.

"Oh my, Ramón...I should've known better. I once saw her at one of your old clubs with him around the same time. He even bragged like your brother, that she gave such an amazing lap dance."

Vida snickered as she closed her eyes. Steven laughed a little and hugged her, it was hilarious listening to the jealousy of this woman but it wasn't like him not to encourage her and carry on with his big lie that she had believed.

"Well, that was Britney some years ago. She surely went through the Diaz family for sure. Tony, Ramon, Carlos...all of them except for me."

"Except for you! That's cause you got fucking class Steven, like me!"

Vida leaned in and placed a kiss on her cheek and began to run her hands over his face and down his neck. Finally, he leaned in and locked lips with her. She moaned into his mouth and he squeezed her tight into his arms. As the kiss continued, Steven sprawled his hands down her black dress to find that juicy enormous ass and smack both palms into it. Vida broke the kiss with a laugh over his touch and spoke back to him.

"That is something I have missed from you right there, your touch!"

His mind was racing in many different directions. When she stepped back she could see his erection pointing straight up from his white pants. Vida grinned at the sight, while Steven moved to the desk and went to go finding something. She loosened the buttons on her dress to let her big epic breasts spill out a bit from the low cut top, and then he spoke up.

"Say what was that about dancing, Vida? You worried about some blonde singer, when you are the best dancer that money could never buy?"

She laughed at his comment and then he moved from the desk with something in his hand going to the door. The drinks from downstairs at the bar may have kicked in with the Vodka she drank with him, but Vida couldn't deny the lonely place she felt in her heart for recent months. Steven was a good man at least in her eyes, one of the few in Miami that she truly trusted to have a good time and keep it under the rug.

"Hey Steven, you fucked any girls in here yet?"

"Nope, not yet."

"Huh? You haven't taken some hot broad off the dance floor upstairs and fucked her over your desk or that little mini bar?"

That comment forced him to stop at the office door, and then turn to smirk at her holding his sign. He flashed the sign as it clearly read 'Do Not Disturb'. Vida was well aware of his dirty secrets, but Disco Fever was only a week old so there wasn't any women that had been unclothed in his office yet. A seductive smile went across her face when she seen that sign. Steven loved money more than his own life, but there was no pleasure greater than a beautiful woman. His true weakness in life was getting pussy and with Vida standing there back in his life for another day, there was no way he was turning this offer down. She grinned watching him open the door and slide that sign over the outside knob to give them total privacy. When he closed the door this time, the tables had been set for a naughty game.

"So what was that about how well I dance again, Steven?"

"Oh yeah, I was telling you that you dance better than anyone in the world, money can't buy that. Not even some millionaire blonde singer can do it as well as you can."

"That's right! Now sit down for me Steven, over there!"

Vanity was something Vida could never grow out of and Steven was pouring it on with the flattering compliments about her. He allowed her to boss him around for a bit, going and sitting in his big leather chair on the other side of the room with the little lounge area that included some standard metal chairs and a coffee table. Vida waited till he was sat down before she broke into her little striptease routine. Her mind had been all tangled up in past thoughts of other girls and how she felt above the rest of them. She unbuttoned the few buttons down her dress and then pulled the straps at the top to let it fall to the floor exposing her beautiful Cuban body in just a red bra and thong. She then stomped her heels forward to him in her strong legs and turned around and then slowly began to shake her ass at him.

Softly and slowly, she lowered that ass to his legs teasing him as it pushed into his knees a little as her hands went down below her knees and she bounced that thick phat ass to his view again. She couldn't help herself but brag.

"You see, the difference between me and those whores that your brother would rather fuck is, I don't need music to give a proper dance."

Vida turned around now, dropping her lip as she looked in his eyes. She placed her hand up on his shoulder and then she lowered herself onto his lap. Straddling her legs over the chair as she sat her beefy booty down onto his lap. Steven breathed in heavy and moaned with a big grin on his face. It was the grin of a winner, Vida smirked to him. Slowly grinding into him, he ran his hands up her bronze body, playing with one of her breasts in the bra. She got the hint for him and reached her hands back and undid the strings of her bra, letting it down onto his lap. With her big Cuban tits bouncing free, Steven instantly placed his hands onto them. Vida moaned out to him.

"Yes, that's it. Feel those titties. They are all yours tonight Steven!"

While his hands cupped and squeezed her greatly sized breasts, Vida gripped the back of the chair and went to leaning back over his lap. Her hair was like a waterfall sketch and thankfully with the weight of both their bodies, the chair didn't flip at all. From the view he could see her muscular toned stomach and that beautiful little devil tattoo that he always loved to see. She came back up, wildly swinging her hair as she continued to grind into him. Steven finally had enough of the teasing and placed a hand up in her hair to snatch her up and then kiss her lips hard. She had invoked a little rough play from him, just what she wanted. The model famous for her glorious ass moaned into his mouth before breaking the kiss.

"I think I am gonna keep you up all night."

"That's fine by me babe, do it!"

A soft giggle escaped her lips after he responded to her tempting comment. She could feel his meaty cock hard under her thick massive ass just dying for her attention. Vida then began to slide herself off his lap and go down to her knees while her hands crawled up his light colored pastel blue shirt under his white suit jacket.

"If I were you, I'd get my fucking clothes off right now Steven. You know how easy I can rip that expensive suit of yours?"

He smirked looking down at her. The only thing she wore on her body were the big black high heels, the red thong and a beautiful gold watch on her left wrist. He usually preferred a woman to undress him but Vida had a point, the memories of when she ripped apart his $500 dollar suits into shreds. He stood up and threw off his jacket and then went to slowly stripping for her. Vida watched him disrobe himself from the torso exposing his nicely built chest. While Tony thought he had an athletic aged body, it was Steven that was always in good shape from his weekly work out routine at the gym. From the little strip show she got, Vida decided to help him out with the pants. Luckily he wasn't wearing a belt so all she had to do was unbutton the top button and slide that zipper down. She pushed his pants down exposing himself only in his boxer briefs with his cock sticking straight up.

To have him fully naked and at full potential to fuck her the way she wanted, she had to kick off those expensive white matching loafer shoes he had on. Steven stepped out of his pants and then Vida shoved her hand over his briefs to feel his hard cock. She looked him in the eyes before sliding them down and freeing his hard rod for her use. Vida instantly wrapped her hand around the shaft and began stroking it. Steven sat back down in the little chair behind him while the Cuban beauty made her preparations for his cock to be taken in her mouth. She looked him back in the eyes for one final go.

"Tell me how much you would rather have a real woman like me, rather than some slutty girl off the dance floor."

"Enough to put a sign on my door to keep any unwanted visitors out tonight."

Always so serious about things, Vida had grown used to Steven's attitude from the past and he had not changed one bit. She ignored his significant attitude and parted her big lips to run her tongue over the head of his cock. The long shaft was greatly prepared just for her now, taking it into her mouth and closing her lips. Vida sucked the first few inches down slowly before coming up with a loud pop noise and then looking back up at him.

"I missed your fucking cock, I'm gonna enjoy this."

She laughed as she stroked it up and down fast with her hand. She used her free hand to cup his balls and now Steven sat back and watched the show. Outside the walls of this office, the subtle sound of the music downstairs could be heard but not louder than Vida slobbering all over his cock. She sucked it back between her puffy lips and began to bob her head up and down fast. Playing aggressive the way she sucked his cock early, she suddenly came up again popping her lips off the head.

"Oh yes, mmmmm."

Looking down at his cock, Vida hacks up and then spits all over it. She looked into Steven's eyes as she took both hands and stroked his cock together, rubbing her own saliva into it as if it was lube. He grinned watching her.

"You're a very nasty woman, Vida..."

"I thought you liked being dirty, Steven?"

Ignoring weather he would respond or not, she brought her mouth back down over his cock and began to suck it faster now, bobbing her head up and down at such a fast pace her hair was shaking wildly about. If she was trying to push him to get involved with aggression, Steven was happy to necessitate by bringing his hand down into her hair and snatching it up to push her down and take control of this oral pleasure she was giving him. He pushed her head all the way down until he seen her lips take his cock entirely. He felt the head jam at the back of her throat and her lips in the bush of hair down there. He held her there for a good minute, counting until he finally heard her choke and gag on it. Finally releasing her, he pulled her head from his cock, holding her hair as he finally answered her.

"Oh yes, I do like it nasty babe. And you? You like it rough don't you?"

A long rope of slimy saliva trained from her lower lip back to his pole. Vida looked in his eyes and responded first while he grabbed his slobber coated shaft to aim it up.

"Yeah I do."

Flicking her tongue back she spit hard on the shaft and then he grinned, still holding her by the hair. Vida spoke again.

"I thought you liked surprises too didn't you?"

Steven nodded to her and decided to play into her game. Her hands crawled up to her big breasts, playfully pulling them apart and pushing them up.

"Oh yeah, what kinda surprises?"

"Watch and see."

That was enough of an answer for him to let go of her hair. Vida immediately lifted up herself a bit and brought her parted chest up to squeeze her magnificent Cuban tits over his long cock. The man gasped and moaned while she prepared for a nice titty fuck session.

"Holy shit."

"Oh yeah, I knew you'd like my kinda surprises!"

Suddenly, she pushed her tits together with her hand and began to lift them up and down over his saliva coated cock. Steven reached over to push a lock of her hair over her shoulder so she could concentrate as her tits smashed together and began to fuck his nice cock.

"Yeah babe, god damn."

His mind was blown. Those big breasts moving up and down on his cock over and over. Vida leaned her head down and opened her mouth so each time the head of his dick popped up she flicked it with her tongue. Slowly pumping her boobs up and down until Steven seemed to have had enough of it and began to move up from the chair.

"Let me stand up babe, I want to fuck those big girls myself!"

"Sure, I'll let you baby. But only if you promise to give me a nice pearl necklace before you fuck me from behind."

"Deal."

It didn't take much to convince him. Vida let go of her tits and allowed his long cock bounce free before shifting back. The man stood up, and grabbed a hold of his rod and then she lifted her breasts back up and parted them in the middle. Steven slammed his cock back between them and then put his hand on her shoulder and began to pump between them. She moaned and pushed her breasts together to tease him.

"Yeah that's it, fuck my tits!"

The slight encouragement was enough to easily drive him into a frenzy. Steven placed both hands on her shoulders and began to pump hard and wildly between her tits. Her body began to shake as she had to push her tits together harder, almost losing her grip from the roughness he played but over and over his cock slid between the tunnel made of her big cleavage.

"Yeah, just like that! Fuck them hard, Steven!"

The man began to pump harder and faster. At the going rate, he was sure to blow his load all over her neck and those lovely breasts. Vida had sent him over the edge teasing today and he couldn't hold back any longer. He began to breathe in heavy knowing the time was ineviteble. Harder, faster he thrust his rod between those breasts and finally he screamed out to her.

"Fuck it! You better be ready, cause I'm gonna cum all over you!"

"Oh yeah! Do it! Give me that pearl necklace I asked for!"

With a few more thrusts between her tits, Steven came to a stop suddenly and grabbed hold of his cock and stroked it fast. Vida leaned up on her knees and held her tits out for him, teasing him further.

"Do it, cum all over these tits Steven!"

A few strokes and some heavy breathes set in before the explosion was under way. Vida closed her eyes at the feeling of a warm wad strike up her left tit. Another wave of cum went flying over her right breast coating it equally. She closed her eyes and moaned as Steven emptied his cock over her lovely breasts. She felt more of the cum strike her breasts until he seemed to be empty and stopped.

"Damn, that's what I'm talking about."

"Yeah, you asked for it babe."

She looked down at the mess he had made and smirked. Vida then grabbed his cock from him and squeezed the final drops of cum over her tongue to milk it. Steven had to catch his breath but it didn't matter, he was ready to go for round two very soon. His eyes wandered down to watch her use her hand to scoop up some of the cum from her tits and suck it dry, but he was impatient about really fucking her.

"Get up babe, come on."

Vida smiled up at him and decided to tease him. She knew Steven was strong with fucking and could go many rounds before he was finally tired but she couldn't help but tease a man after an orgasm like that was spent over her beautiful body.

"You ready again? Thought you needed some time to recover after that!?"

"Fuck no! I want to fuck you now, we're not done yet!"

She instantly got up from her knees stomping her high heels forward. Vida looked over her shoulder to make sure his desk was in view behind her and then she stomped those heels loudly into the floor stepping back as she teased him.

"Come fuck me over your desk!"

A sinister smile raised over his lips. Vida moved herself in front of his desk and looked down at the paper work. Not giving one fuck at all, she swiped her hand and knocked a bunch of the stuff over the floor before Steven could reach the desk and look over at her. As soon as he reached the desk, his hands went for the red thong pushing it down and exposing that dripping wet pussy that was begging for action. Vida planted her hands onto the desk behind her as Steven pushed in, guiding his cock to her lovely honey pot.

"Oh yes, come on and fuck me Steven!"

Her voice cooed in a seductive matter. Just as his rod slid into that juicy entrance, Vida brought her hands over his chest and moaned looking in his eyes. He placed his hands over her curvy hips and leaned in and kissed her passionately as he pushed his cock into her loving hole. She planted her heels right into the cheeks of his ass as he began to thrust into her now. Vida broke the kiss and then Steven grunted and spoke.

"Oh fuck yeah! You like getting fucked up that desk, huh!?"

"Yes! HARDER!"

Vida screamed to him and the desk created a commotion of rhythm beating. Her fat ass was planted right on top of it and despite being a luxurious piece it still shook and made racket. Over and over, his cock pumped into her loving pussy. She moved her heels, digging them further into his ass with scratches causing him to screech in pain and continue to pump into her eye harder. She stretched herself out on the desk and then he could see her breasts bouncing.

"Oh god! Yes! Fuck me! HARDER!"

No doubt the screams of her voice and the sound of their lustful event could probably be heard on the outside walls, but there was a reason that sign was hung on the door. Vida lost her grip on the desk and ended up falling her back on it, spreading her legs out wide as Steven just kept on hammering that sweet pussy over and over. His hands traveled over her strong stomach as he watched those big cum splattered breasts bouncing up and down with each thrust inside her.

"Oh yes, OH YES! YES! YES! FUCKKKKK!!"

Her voice screamed louder and with more pitch as she could feel her climax coming soon. Vida grit her teeth and threw her arms abount on the desk, knocking more stuff onto the floor and causing louder racket but nothing was breaking the concentration that Steven had of pumping his hard cock into her tight hole. A growling voice yelled between her clenched teeth and then Steven felt her body begin to shake and tighten up. Vida squealed loudly as she hit her climax.

"Oh yeah, you are so fucking tight and-"

"OHHH! OHHH! FUCK!!"

The warm feeling from inside her was something of a dream, but Steven still had some way to go before he came again. Vida felt almost exhausted but even she knew that he wasn't done with her. He pulled his cock from her pussy and looked down at her, the cum still on her tits that had ran down gleamed and shined from the light above. Stepping back, he took her hand to pull her up from the desk.

"Get up, turn around. Turn around babe and stick that ass up for me."

That was the Steven she knew, Vida caught her breath and laughed as he pulled her up. She knew that she wasn't leaving his office without getting a pounding on that thick beautiful ass of hers. It was what made her memorable as a model to begin with and she knew men would give anything for her ass. She turned around accordingly to his order and put her hands back on the desk, looking at the clean slate over it and the mess that was on the floor from all this fucking. A hard smack was felt on her right cheek causing her to moan and look over her shoulder.

"You always did fuck my ass anyway, I knew you would again."

Steven brought his hand down into her hair and lightly tugged it causing her to moan at his rough play before he whispered in his ear.

"You're damn right, it's the best ass I ever had."

His hands graced over the thick titanic built cheeks pulling them back, Vida hung her head down and closed her eyes as she knew what awaited her now. She felt the head of his hard meat stick pushing in and then gasped her breath as he eased his cock onto into her tight powerful ass. A soft laughter escaped her lips as she began to tease him.

"Yeah, that big ass huh? You enjoy it, yeah?"

Suddenly, Steven brought his hand back and smacked her left cheek hard before he began to slowly thrust into her and then answer her.

"Damn fucking right, I do!"

"Oh yeah, mmmmm, that's it big boy, fuck that ass!"

Her comments caused him to want to play rougher, smacking her ass again as he brought one hand on her lower back and began to pump into her mighty booty while the other hand snatched up her hair and pulled it. Vida moaned and then laughed as she pushed her hands harder onto his desk.

"Oh yeah, that's it! That's it! HARDER STEVEN!"

Over and over, he pounded his long rod into her epic booty. Steven just held her hair there in position as he continued to pound that massive ass at a fast pace, pushing harder by her request. Though soon he knew that she was going to force him blow another load since this was the second round of thrusting he was doing with no break between.

"Oh yeah, that's it, you gonna cum in my fucking ass Steven? Let my big fucking ass get you to explode again?"

That filthy, dirty language of hers was enough to send him overboard. Vida always knew how to push men with her language, one of her secret weapons in fucking. Heavy breathing escaped Steven's lips but he couldn't hold back anymore. He thrust himself between that lovely ass a couple more times before pulling out slowly and then quickly stroking his cock. His hand moved from her hair down to her back.

"Here goes, you better be ready babe!"

"Ohhhhh, you gonna drench my fucking back Steven? You already loaded down my tits, so you gonna dirty me up on both sides?"

"Might as well."

While stroking his cock, Steven got a better idea in hand. He moved his rod back between the folds of her amazing booty and pressed them together, while his eyes looked down at his cock smashed in the middle of those buns like a hotdog. Vida felt it from behind and giggled a bit. She raised one of her arms and held her chin, as she just let him finish himself off with this kinky little side show. Steven pushed his cock up one last time and then he exploded squirting a hard wave of cum right up her back.

"Ohhhh, sweet God...ohhh yeah babe."

"Ohhhhh nasty man!"

Steven breathed in harder as Vida was still laughing as the final wads were shooting of his drained cock. His cum made a pool up her back and began to slide down the small middle of her back, almost like a stream of water flowing down a creek. They both were exhausted and now time was coming back as Steven began to remember the place they were and where they were. He stepped back from Vida and caught his breathe while he moved his naked body to begin collecting the clothes on the floor. As for her, she was a mess with the cum smeared over her tits and now flowing down her back.

"I gotta get cleaned up and get dressed and then I might as well go home. I had a lot of fun though."

"Yeah babe, me too. It's always fun with you."

Vida moved from the desk, stomping her heels as she looked around for a towel. On the floor was a mess of all his desk papers and other things that had been moved to the floor. Steven seen her searching about and then walked over to the mini bar and took a towel.

"Awww thanks Steven, I was just looking for that."

"No wait, I'm gonna clean you up. I'll do your back first."

A smile graced her face as she looked at him and then nodded her head.

"Yeah that's a good move right there, clean up your messes!"

The two of them laughed together as Steven moved the towel to collect the cum smears off her back. Soon they both would have to get dressed and call it a night. The cherry had been popped for Steven's office by none other than a woman of gold standards.

******************

3 DAYS LATER

The time spent back at the club was something that brought back memories to Vida. It was wonderful to see Steven again and catch up on old times while making new impressions on one another. She had went across town and heard about his son Jacob, the up coming football star at the local college. There was something on her mind that she couldn't shake after hearing the family secrets of that blonde haired pop singer and how Steven said she "went through" the Diaz family between Tony and cousins Carlos and Ramón but not him. Weather Steven was lying or not, Vida truly believed his word. From him, there was another young man of the up and coming age of the family that she knew had been untouched by the excessive lifestyle.

Steven had told Vida about the party that was planned at the club for Jacob to celebrate his success making the football team as a starter. The boy played the position of safety on defense and had been a high ranked local recruit to the college. The pictures of him showed him as a handsome young man in terrific shape and with a face that looked like that of his fathers but with short cute black hair. Vida had other ideas in mind besides this club party for young Jacob.

It was a Monday afternoon while the party was waiting tomorrow evening. He was of legal age to drink and from Steven's own admission to her, the father expected his son to get shit-faced drunk since he had been hearing about the stories of the parties from the college. The ideas Vida had in mind were about to come to a spark as she made her way to a local bar that she had been told Jacob would be at. She got the tip from a friend across town that worked security for the Diaz family at their club. Dressed in a white outfit with white pants and a white jacket with only one button that pulled over her big breasts that tucked them together with a bra in between, she stomped her heels into the bar and strutted her ass as she walked in.

The bar was empty for an afternoon, why a young college football star was spending his time at this place was an odd one. Vida observed through her eyes and spotted young Jacob at a table all by himself with a handheld video game up to his face pressing the buttons. He wore a typical white T-shirt and stonewashed jeans, a casual look. Vida slowly walked towards him and smiled as she looked down at him.

"Hello, are you Jacob Diaz?"

The young boy looked up at her with his blue eyes, his face was like a younger variation of his fathers apart from the different eye color.

"Who the fuck are you?"

Such hostility in that tone and choice of words, Vida just gave him a fake smile and replied in a sweet voice.

"My name is Vida, I'm a friend of your fathers."

The young man looked back down at the handheld video game and began smashing the buttons.

"Oh look, I ain't him. You can find him across town, now get lost."

"Such a temper you have, let me further address you better Jacob."

Vida sat herself down on the opposite end of the table and then the boy got aggravating puffing out an audible sigh as he turned the handheld game off and looked back at her.

"What do you want?"

Dropping her lip, Vida gave him a seductive little smile and then spoke in a sweet voice. Her cleavage exposed from the white jacket giving him just enough of a view of the fun he could be having soon enough.

"Well, put it this way. I owe your father, have known him for a long time. He asked me to treat you for a change. Says that he thinks all those college sluts you been fucking might be ruining you and that you need a real woman for a change."

Vida grinned after she finished speaking. The young man looked back at her and chuckled before looking away and then back at her. Was she fucking serious? He thought to himself, it wasn't unlike something of his father to do, as it had been done before. Jacob looked back at her and replied.

"You are joking right? How do I know you are really sent her by my old man?"

"Well, my name is Vida Guerra. I'm a famous model that's been around before, and I have the tattoos as proof that I am who I say I am."

"You know...I think I saw you before with my dad at a club back when I was young. I don't know, been some time. But if you for real, I ain't gonna say no to your offer. Take you back to my apartment and you can prove it to me."

"That's just what I was sent here to do, hun."

The two smiled at each other. 'College boys are so easy, but a jock is even better' Vida thought to herself. He was young, and just dumb enough to think with his dick so fast that she didn't even have to try to convince him to take her. Fresh young meat for her sexual adventures, this was going to be a lot of fun.

******************

2 HOURS LATER

Time had slipped on by with the clock on this hot afternoon across town. True to the words of the deal, Jacob took the voluptuous curvy woman back to his apartment near campus. Vida and Jacob had shared a few drinks between kisses and now he was home alone ready for her to do her 'job' she had to do. The young man sat on the bed as he watched her go into a strip routine, unbuttoning the one little button that held her jacket together and then throwing it off. A big dumb grin came across his face as Vida then undid the button of her matching white pants and slipped them on down and stepped her heels out of them revealing her body in nothing more than a white thong and bra matching the white high heels. She looked at him like he was a hungry prey as she placed her hand on her stomach.

"Ready for some fun?"

"Fuck yeah I am!"

Just like his father with a reply like that, Vida smirked as she leaned him down and he fell on the bed with her on top. She pressed her body into him before placing a kiss on his lips and then began to trail her hands down his stomach. Once she lowered herself to his pants, she looked in his eyes and dropped her lip as she began to unbutton the top of his pants where the bulge of his mighty young cock was just begging for her attention. Suddenly a loud commotion was heard and the door behind her swung open to a young man.

"Yo Jacob dude, DUDE!!"

The young man had no idea he had walked in to a romp taking place. As his eyes seen Vida from behind with that enormous Latin ass his eyes nearly bulged out of his head as his jaw dropped. The boy had a bag of chips in his hand which he immediately dropped to the floor. This was the greatest ass he ever seen in his life.

"Fuck man, I'm in the middle of something!"

Jacob responded as Vida turned around to see the friend. He was of Caucasian decent and dressed in a pastel blue shirt with khaki shorts. The muscular body build with tattoos up his arms and curly brown hair told her this must have been one of Jacob's team mates, more jock cock to handle.

"No wait, who is he hun!?"

The boy looked in her eyes and replied with a smirk on his face.

"My name is Fred, and who are you? God damn, that fucking ass is incredible."

She laughed before responding to him as Jacob rolled his eyes. Little did she know that this had occurred before between the two.

"Vida, that's my name."

"Well Vida, you're fucking hot let me tell you that. Dude! This chick right here has the best fucking ass I have ever seen in my life, I gotta get a hold of that"

Jacob rolled his eyes. He knew what this meant, little could she know what he and his friend Fred did on their off time. Typical jocks that usually were fucking hot broads late at night after practices. They had picked up a number of girls and fucked them together, as a team. Vida looked back at Fred and then at Jacob, and figured to roll the dice of dangerous lust. Fred was already starring at her from behind, she shrugged and responded.

"I think I can handle you both if that's what you want to do."

Fred's eyes nearly bust out of his head and his mouth dropped. it was like he just won the lottery, if only he had any idea who she was and the fact she was at least 20 years older than the both of them. In his mind, Jacob had found this woman some how and brought her to the apartment to be shared with him. This one would be worth memories past all the slutty coeds they had been fucking together.

"Dude I am so in! Let's nail this big ass, hot bitch!"

The die had been cast and now it was on. Vida wasn't going to even try to talk her way out of this. Threesomes were not something she typically did, but how much she craved younger men from time to time, she was positive that she could handle them. Her body was strongly built and even though these were athletic jocks she knew she could take the pounding from both ends. She got up off of Jacob and then stood up in her heels to give Fred some attention, she kissed the young man on the lips and went to unbuckling the belt to his khaki shorts. Meanwhile, Jacob got up off the bed and began to undress.

Vida's hand had slid into Fred's pants to fondle his cock around. When she broke the kiss and opened her eyes, the feeling of a hand on her shoulder caught her attention and she turned to see Jacob naked standing before her. She turned her attention to him now and locked lips kissing while Fred finished undressing himself. Breaking the kiss, she turned to the other young man and seen they both were naked so she put both hands on their cocks and began to stroke them simultaneously as she lowered herself down to her knees.

"Been a while since I had two young men with their hard cocks in my hands."

Down on her knees, Vida stroked them together; Fred in her left hand, Jacob in her right. They both were relatively around the same size, only difference being that Fred's was more pink looking while Jacob was a little darker. Opening her mouth she turned to her right and decided to give Jacob's rod the first go with her mouth. Flicking the head with her tongue, she opened her mouth and enveloped her puffy lips around it. While she began to suck on it, her hand still stroked Fred's cock.

"Yeah, I can tell by looking at her that she has to suck dick like a fucking pro. This body is built to be fucked."

It was Fred running his mouth like a typical college jock spoiled from all the sex they had been having. Vida didn't let dirty talk move her from the concentration she was having of sucking one young cock between her lips. Bobbing her head up and down on it for a bit, she came up with a loud popping noise and then moved her attention to Fred's rod. First she spit on it and then she wrapped her around Jacob's cock and began to stroke him while she sucked on his friends. Bobbing her head up and down on it, sucking at a slow pace. Fred put his hands down into her hair to push her head down on it further, and then Jacob laughed.

"Yeah make her take your cock man, she can handle it."

Jacob was sure from looking at her that she could take some aggression, Vida sucked Fred's rod down over and over bobbing her head until he let go of the back of her hair. It was time to go back to the other cock for equal attention. She came up with some sticky saliva strings dangling and then spit on Jacob's rod before sucking it back between her lips.

"Yeah I was right dude, she knows how to suck our fucking dicks."

Fred bragged again as he watched the Cuban goddess stroke his fat cock while devouring his friends. Over and over, she slobbered all over that pole before coming up for air and alternating to the other one. Spitting on it as usual, and then wrapping her lips around it while her free hand stroked the other young cock. She started to get faster with her sucking and then alternated again, lodging Jacob's pole back between her lips and Fred's in her hands.

"Dude, I don't think she can choose which one tastes better."

"Oh, this is only the beginning buddy."

Vida could have laughed at them joking about how well she handled the two of them with her sucking skills. She paid it no attention though at first, bobbing her head up and down as loud sucking noises came from below mixed with the young men moaning out loud. Finally she had enough and came up with another pop noise off Jacob's cock as she looked up and both of them and pushed their rods over her cheeks to tease.

"You two boys enjoying this?"

"Fuck yeah I am."

Jacob winked down at her after replying and then Fred nodded.

"Yeah, you are one nasty fucking bitch down there."

She laughed at him, stroking their cocks in unison.

"You're both nasty boys!"

"Yeah, you wanna get fucked up the ass Vida, huh? Ever since I walked in and seen that ass, I gotta have it."

"Oh yeah? I think I'm ready for it!"

Vida took their cocks now and placed a kiss on the head of them both; Fred's first, Jacob's second. Since this was originally a prize for Jacob, she figured she would save her pussy for him first, but his friend was going to make sure he got her ass first and she would be happy to oblige. Jacob spoke up as he knew they were about to switch positions, they had done this with girls many times before to the point he was experienced.

"Let's get a new position, Vida you ready for this? I'm gonna let Fred fuck you from behind while I take you up front, you ready?"

She nodded her head smiling as she climbed up from her knees.

"Yes! I said I could take you both on!"

Turning to look at Fred, Vida gives him the nod and orders him.

"Get behind me, and you both can lift me up and both fuck me."

"Smart broad, you know how we like to take a girl together!"

A small laugh was shared between the two young men. Jacob stood in front of her and waited for Fred to come behind her. Vida turned over her shoulder and on cue, the two men placed their hands over her body and lifted her up. Fred gripped both cheeks of her ass and spread it as he lifted her, while Vida spread her legs to wrap around Jacob's body, his hands planted over her hips. Looking him in the eyes, she could feel Fred from behind easing his cock toward her tight hole. Vida used her hand to grab Jacob's long shaft from below and guide it towards her pussy. Once he was in position she brought her hands up to his shoulders and looked him in the eyes to give him a wink. The two jock mates thrust and penetrated her holes with their young cocks.

"Ohhhh yeah! Get 'em in there and fuck me!"

Both of them thrust into her in unison. Vida closed her eyes and moaned in pure ecstasy as she felt Fred's fat cock drive into her thick huge ass and Jacob pumping his own meat into her pussy. She moaned louder in pure ecstasy as the two young boys began to push and thrust, fucking her in the middle of them. Her breasts began to shake and rub up against Jacob's ripped chest.

"Oh god yeah, this IS the best ass of my life!"

"She's fucking tight, I tell you that!"

"Yes! Yes! YES! FUCK ME!!"

Her moans turned into loud screams as both of the young men double penetrated Vida with their jock cocks. Pound after pound, they rocked her body sandwiched between the two of them. Pumping that immense ass and her lovely pussy. Vida threw her head back moaning out loudly while she dug her nails into Jacob's shoulders.

"Dude, I need a break before I cum too soon!"

It was Fred's voice speaking up. Vida heard him and laughed to herself while Jacob moaned. The poor boy needed a break before he blew his load too soon. Jacob knew what he meant, as they always had a messy ending with their threesome romps. With one final thrust into her pussy he responded to his friend.

"Yeah man I hear you, come on Vida we'll set you back down."

The two of them stopped completely and moved to set her back down, after their cocks had exited her tight holes. Those big heels stomped loudly over the wooden floor of their apartment room. Fred moved to sit down on the bed and now Jacob ran his hand into her brunette hair and grabbed her before winking and speaking to her in a sinister laugh.

"You can get down on your fucking knees and suck on my cock again."

"Oh yeah, you gonna fuck my face then, dirty boy?"

"Since you asked for it, I fucking am!"

Vida lowered herself down to her knees but Jacob refused to let go of the back of her head. Starring at his cock again, she parted those big puffy lips and then he pushed her head down, forcing her mouth to engulf his cock. He began to buck his hips hard, and Vida stood there taking his cock thrusting into her mouth fucking it at a wild pace.

"Yeah, you like that!?"

"GWAH-GWAH-GWAH-KWAH-KAH-KUH"

Her mouth echoed an assorted rhythm of sucking sounds as Jacob fucked her mouth accordingly. He didn't stop at all, bucking his hips wildly into her as Fred sat on the bed stroking his own meat slowly and watching his friend fuck the beautiful model's face. The young man certainly lived up to the aggression that his father made a trademark in fucking. After a good bit of bucking his hips, Jacob pushed her all the way down to shove his cock as far as it could go down her throat. He held her there until he heard her gag and choke on it, her eyes watered up and streams of drool ran out the corners of her mouth. Finally, he released her from his grip and let the busty woman come up for air. Vida caught her breath as long strings of saliva went back from her lips to his cock and a flood of spit dripped down from her chin to her big breasts.

"Oh yeah, you fucking liked that Vida?"

Catching her breath, she looked up at the boy and laughed.

"Mmmmm yeah I did, you remind me of your father."

Fred heard that comment and busted out laughing, while Jacob rolled his eyes. He knew the jokes that they were going to make in the future but now that Fred knew that his old man had a taste of this woman in the past, Jacob would be a bit embarrassed in discussion. Nevertheless, Fred had gotten up and was ready for another round.

"Dude, you ready to double fuck this hot bitch again?"

Jacob nodded at his friend and the only silence in the room was quietly reminding Vida to prepare for another sandwiching. One double penetration between their jock cocks wasn't enough, they always shared both holes back and forth and wore a girl slap out but Vida nothing like the college sluts they had been fucking. She could handle and more to go with it. She stood back up and fixed her hair behind her shoulders. Her tits were gleaming in the spit that had flowed past her mouth, while her eye liner got a little smudged from her watered up eyes.

"Here's your nasty boy, you sexy one."

Standing in front of her was Fred with a sinister grin on his face. If these two weren't typical frat boys they were the average jocks that got around. Both Fred and Jacob put their hands back on her to pick her up. Like before but in reverse, Jacob's hands were sunk into the vast flesh of her enormous ass while Fred picked her up from her hips. She spread her legs and wrapped them around Jacob's body while both of them used a hand to grab their cocks and begin guiding them into her holes. Vida closed her eyes before she felt the penetration of both her epic booty and that sweet dripping pussy. Placing her hands on the young man's chest she grit her teeth before screaming out like a banshee.

"OHHHH, OHHHH GOD!"

"Yeah take it Vida!, TAKE OUR FUCKING COCKS!"

Jacob screamed out at her from behind, echoing in her ear loudly. She opened her eyes to see Fred's curled up face as both of them were pounding their young jock cocks into her over and over. She could feel her breaking point coming soon for her pussy, Fred's rod pumping into her hole harder and faster while Jacob was fucking her ass just as face as he had thrust her face moments ago. Her nails scratched down Fred's chest causing him to scream out in pleasureful pain as her body tightened up and her legs shook a bit.

"OH, OH, OHHHHHHHHHHHH, FUCK!! YES! YES! YESSSSSSS!!"

Her voice screamed at a high pitch, wailing like a banshee to echo throughout the upper floors of the apartment complex as she hit her orgasm cumming hard all over the jock's hard dick deep within her. Her climax didn't stop them from still pounding and thrusting rods within her holes but Jacob knew that he was coming close to blowing, causing him to slow down and call out to his friend.

"Hey man, let's take it easy. I know I'm about ready to blow, you?"

Fred nodded his head up at Jacob with Vida looking at him and then over her shoulder.

"Yeah, let's set her back down. You can load her down first, I need another break."

The two boys lowered Vida back down to her heels on the floor, letting their jock cocks escape the grasp of her holes. Heavy breathing was exchanged for all three of them as Fred stepped back and then Jacob too charge by moving in front of her and snapping his fingers and pointing down to the floor, the young man retained control.

"Down on your fucking knees babe, come on."

Vida obeyed his order accordingly, dropping down to her knees as she couldn't help but hear the resemblance in that tone and sound of his voice echoing back of his father. Jacob approached her holding his cock before ordering her again.

"Those titties, fuck me with those things."

"As you wish, you nasty boy!"

His request reminded her of none other than his father. She smirked at him upon the request and grabbed a hold of her nicely sized breasts and pulled them apart. Jacob moved to push his cock between them and then Vida smashed them together and began to quickly move up and down, pumping his rod between her beauties. All the while, Fred stood there off to the side stroking himself slowly as he watched her titty fuck his friend.

"Oh yeah, you like that nasty boy? My big tits fucking your cock?"

"Fuck yeah I do, I'm gonna fucking cum all over those big tits."

"Mmmmm, just like your father."

Once again Vida made a comment relating the father and the son. it was just a few days ago that his old man had unloaded over her breasts, she should have known the son was just as much a tit lover as the father. Over and over, she pumped her big breasts up and down fucking his cock. She leaned down and watched the head poke up each time she thrust down, taking her tongue and swiping the head each chance she got. After a good bit of time, Jacob brought his hand back and grabbed his pole to pull from her tits. Vida got the hint and held her tits up for him as she gritted her teeth and teased him with her filthy language.

"Yeah, you going to cum for me Jacob? Going to cum all over my big breasts?"

The boy said nothing, all he did was stroke his long jock cock as his hand came down to her shoulder to hold her there and get a good aim. Off to the side his friend stood stroking his own meat but Vida kept her attention on Jacob, locking eye contact.

"Cum on me, give it to me."

He gritted his teeth and jacked himself as fast as he could and finally that hard work paid off as he groaned and shot a wave of cum onto her.

"OH...OH...FUCK!"

"Mmmmmmmmmm, yeah."

Vida closed her eyes from the first feeling, the initial shot was so powerful it struck up her chin and lower lip in a thick wad of his seed, more wads of cum flew over her neck and dripped down giving her a nice pearly necklace, more of his cum splashed over both her breasts equally coating them down in his white spunk. As the power of his loads began to die down, he squeezed his cock hard for the final drops to drain over her left nipple. Vida grinned at the mess he made, quite similar to the load she received from Steven the other day. Like father, like son.

"Damn that was fucking hot, made you into a fucking mess."

She giggled at the young man's comment and replied.

"Yep, you sure did!"

"My turn, finish me off."

It was Fred's turn now to empty his balls on her. Since Jacob had finished with her breasts and made a sticky mess there, Fred knew what he wanted to paint into a nasty picture. He stepped forward and she opened her mouth right on time as his hand went down into her hair and he forced her lips over his fat dick for one last go. Vida sucked his meat stick, bobbing her head up and down for a good bit until he had enough of it and pulled at her hair. She slid her lips up to the base and made a loud pop sound to come off of it. She looked up to meet eyes with the jock and tease him by talking dirty to him, while his hand began to stroke his cock.

"You going to cum on me too now? Make a big mess of me?"

"Oh yeah, you have no fucking idea how messy I'm about to make you."

She brought her hand up to his balls and playfully began to rub as she gritted her teeth and barked more naughty words to him. He held her hair and continued to stroke his cock, so close to the awaiting explosion.

"Oh yeah, really? You going to, OH!"

In that instance, Fred's cock exploded and a hot wave shot up the left cheek of Vida's face under her eye. The cum was so thick, a piece of it dropped down onto her tits. She closed her eyes and moaned as he shot another thick wave on her right cheek this time drenching her eye and catching above her eyebrow. Another wave followed striking her forehead and dripping down over her nose, more cum splashed on her right cheek until he began to lose steam and just finished by squirting the last bit over her tits. Her face and tits were a mess in the cum from both of their jock cocks.

"God...damn. Wow, you two made sure to get me good!"

"You asked for it babe."

"Yeah, you fucking took it though like a champion."

Jacob bragged first and then Fred chimed in. She wouldn't lie that had enjoyed this, all of it. The young men had proven to be beyond expectations with traits of the father within Jacob's spirit. Vida swiped her finger up to catch the cum that splashed in her right eyelid, so she could reopen her eyes and look at both of them standing there and starring down as if she was a masterpiece painting on display. For the last time she wrapped her hands on those big jock cocks and gave them admiration. First Jacob's, she moved it to her lips and kissed the head. Moving over to Fred's rod, she kissed it and looked up into his eyes before gazing over at them both.

"That was a lot of fun. Boys, you fucked a real woman today like men."

******************

1 WEEK LATER

The summer heat carried on, business as usual through town. History had been made in the minds of a father and son with the last name Diaz, along with another young man and a woman. Vida had disappeared into the shadows of her private life as she always did, happy to counter the point that she 'went through' a part of the family. Jacob had his big party at Disco Fever with family, sure enough as his father predicted he was drunk off his ass and surrounded by a harem of strippers along with his other college jock teammates. That was all last week by now and it was a fresh week of practice on campus and relaxing back at the apartment.

Jacob didn't have the nerve to tell his old man about Vida. He believed her though, that she was a 'gift' that day for him. Just as Vida believed a lie that Steven told her to her face, so goes the story. The one person who couldn't keep their mouth shut though was Fred who made mental notes in his mind about the references of 'just like your father' from Vida. As of a Monday night, the two young men sat in their apartment relaxing. Jacob was sitting in a chair having a beer, while Fred was sprawled over the couch snacking on junk food while they watched some cheesy 80's low budget film. Fred's mind was elsewhere tonight as he chuckled and spoke.

"Dude, your dad must be the best dad ever in the world."

"What the fuck, what you talking about!?"

Fred laughed again.

"You know, that woman you had over here last week. The one wearing wearing and had that fucking huge ass. She was fucking amazing, better than any other slut we've had so far this summer."

Jacob rolled his eyes before replying.

"What's that have to do with my old man?"

"Oh you think I'm just gonna forget that? She said it, you were like your old man, ha ha!"

"Man, fuck you..."

Fred laughed again, seeing as he could irritate his friend with teasing over this. Jacob had blushed red across the room. He and his father didn't always have the best of relationships but whatever the case was with Vida, he wasn't going to deny the fun he shared.

"OK fine man, I'll tell you. She used to date my old man...some years ago, she is around 40 something."

From that comment Fred dropped his jaw and replied.

"Holy shit, she didn't look that old. Whatever, best ass I ever seen. Yeah like I was saying, your old man is the best dad ever. To let us have some fun with that chick. I mean, who else gets that lucky in this town?"

Jacob rolled his eyes and shrugged as now his friend was going to brag and go in circles with talking about how great his father must be. Whatever the case, neither of them and Vida could deny the fun that was had. All etched in the back of their brains as wonderful memories.

Chapter 67: Chapter 67. Kim Kardashian & Jennifer Lopez (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

The screen of the phone looked back into a digital reflection as a hand held it back and snapped the photo of someone's self. A 'selfie' as it was called, the curvy woman smirked looking back at the photo of herself pleased with the results. Kim loved to take photos of herself, even if it was on the set of a photo shoot such as what was the current moment. The phone was already glued back to her face as she rushed to post the photo on one of her many social media accounts. Across the room, an older woman on the designer set rolled her eyes and sighed.

"Social life in the modern age is such a drag, I tell you."

A man sat next to her who she spoke the cynical words to, all he did was shake his head to the older woman. The focus was of Kim Kardashian standing right before them posting on social media about her photo shoot already. She had come to Miami for this fancy shoot for a big magazine which was an instant easy pay day for anyone in her royalty. Across town however, there was someone else that was expecting her for a little business fun.

******************

Cigar smoke filled the room of the office. Tony sat at his desk, leaning back in the chair and rotating it around a bit as he listened to one of his club managers over the speaker phone barking about an incident involving some loose change that was disappearing from funds. It was small money in the hundreds but was still a problem in the eyes of Tony. Regardless if he was a millionaire or not, he wanted every penny.

"You keep me updated if you find whoever this fucking nuisance is to our funds. I want you to double your eyes on watching the money that goes upstairs."

"Will do, I'll try my best to find out who's behind this and watch everyone at the bar."

"You don't try amigo, you just fucking do your job. No trying, do it."

"OK Mr. Diaz, I'll talk to you later."

The speaker phone clicked hanging up and then Tony sighed while muttering to himself. 'Fucking useless idiotas, pay them to fuck my money like that.' It was a Tuesday afternoon, he didn't feel like spending all day stressing over a couple hundred missing from a club. On schedule today was supposed to be a very special day if all went well. He was expecting Kim to call him, as they had planned this last week and he was well aware of her presence in town. Now he had to check on Jennifer to make sure that she could make it back to the yacht.

Taking his cell phone, he stepped out of the office of his yacht and speed dialed the woman listed as J-Lo on his phone. Walking out of the lower deck to the mansion onto the back end of the boat as he looked up into the sky seeing the darkening clouds while listening to the phone ring.

"Hello, Tony is that you?"

"Yes Jennifer darling, it sure is!"

"Hey! Been expecting to you call, what's going on with you?"

"Business comes first baby, but I'm free for the rest of the day if you're up for any fun."

"Hmmmmm...maybe Tony, will it involve me dancing again?"

"Not this time, got a surprise for you if all goes well."

"I love surprises, can I come over in the next 2 hours?"

"Yeah that would be great, my guards will escort you through to my cabin."

"Oh, like they haven't done that before! OK Tony, been waiting for you to call to have some fun again, I'll see you soon!"

Jennifer hung up the phone, as she gave him the hint of joy within her voice. Now Tony had to get in contact with Kim who he had talked to previously the other night. They had planned for a get together dinner and a private party on the yacht but if Jennifer was truly coming this would make quite a surprise to create the stuff that dreams were made of. It had been a couple years anyway since Tony had last received a taste of Kim, gone were the days when she would party it up and shake her famous ass in his clubs.

The man scrolled through his phone once again searching for her name to hit on speed dial as he retreated within the lower deck of his yacht. Before he could find her now however, the phone began to ring and in a strange coincidence it was Kim herself. Tony answered the phone.

"Hey Kim!"

"Hi Tony, what's going on? We're still up for some fun today, right?"

"Yeah, I got a surprise for you within the next 2 hours if you can wait."

"Wait? I'm on my way right now. Just got done with a photo shoot and still wearing fresh makeup. Got all dolled up for you on the set today."

"Well, I got a surprise but it has to wait 2 hours."

"Whatever. How about I come now and sit and wait it out? I'm hungry anyway, we can have some late lunch on the yacht."

"I guess that can work, I'll be expecting you then."

"Good, I should be arriving in about 10 minutes. Bye Tony!"

The phone died with a click and now the older man sighed. He was hoping Kim could have waited for Jennifer to get here to reveal the surprise he had been planning and hoping for. Not everything always worked out to perfection on schedule, but hope was not entirely lost yet.

******************

Soft music played through the boom box stereo as Jennifer prepared herself for another adventure on Tony's yacht. What they had done there for the years had become something of the norm but it didn't bother her at all. One of the few men she could always enjoy a good romp with and come back for more. Right about now she was in her dressing room preparing a proper outfit. What was the sense in dressing up fancy anyway, when it was certain that her clothes would come off? Jennifer smirked as she thought to herself and decided to go with a 'less is more' approach of just a simple two piece white bikini. Something tight enough to make her signature ass bulk out and then some white flip flops over her feet with intentions of going barefoot.

She still had an hour before making the drive to the yacht but she figured she could arrive early to kill off time. He had a surprise after all, Jennifer couldn't wait to find out what exactly that was.

******************

1 HOUR LATER

"Mmmmmm, I had forgotten how well your chef makes slushie drinks."

That voice was none other than Kim Kardashian herself sitting across the small patio table on the lower deck of the yacht outside. The clouds had swept over the sky on what appeared to become a rainy day but sunshine was still there. Tony sat across from her marveling her beauty in a small black one piece outfit with her massive cleavage bulking out. Her jet black hair was fixed up in a pony tail and her feet had platform high heels on. The outfit she had previously worn from the photo shoot only a couple hours earlier in the day. Tony sat back watching her drink the cherry flavored slushie that she requested.

"So baby, you shooting a new season of your reality show?"

"Mmmmhhhmmmm."

Ignoring him, her eyes were focused on the large glass goblet as she slurped the cold substance up into her jaws almost fast enough to give her a brain freeze. Tony continued on rambling.

"So does Kanye know you're out here with me today?"

A soft chuckle escaped his lips and he gripped as Kim looked up at him and just smirked.

"He knows not to get involved with my personal fun life, just as I stay out of his."

"Oh I see..."

Tony laughed again. He couldn't help but poke fun at the fact of a married woman choosing to spend time with him over their husband. It didn't matter if they were swingers or not, it still was hilarious in his view.

"Why did you ask me that, hmmm? Planning on sharing me with another man this evening?"

"Fuck no! I just think it's incredible that a woman as powerful as you can keep someone in line like that."

Outside from the distance was the sound of flip flops coming up the small extended bridge from the port to the yacht. The security guards had been alerted to wait for two women today and now the second one was making her arrival on the boat. Jennifer felt confident though somewhat nervous at whatever surprise Tony had up his sleeve. The last time he had a surprise for her was a younger male to share her with but that was some years ago on her 40th birthday. Slowly, she was escorted around the back through the deck and to the opposite end of the yacht as she stepped out to see a woman with black hair up in a pony tail from behind and Tony sitting there having a drink with her at a small table. The man smiled when he looked up to see her.

"Jennifer! There you are!"

Kim immediately looked over her head and then smiled as she recognized the face. Was this the surprise he had in mind? Jennifer Lopez? Kim gave that typical fake smile of a greeting while she thought to herself. Jennifer on the other hand was a little confused before Tony spoke up.

"So ladies, this was my surprise meeting. I've dreamed about this for ages getting the two of you to meet on my yacht."

Jennifer was a little confused while Kim just laughed and looked back at him.

"Tony, I've met Jennifer Lopez before."

"And I've met Kim before a number of times, silly man!"

"Indeed you both have, but have you shared the bedroom before, sexy ladies? Ever had a man as deserving as me, squeezed in the middle of the two greatest asses in the world, eh?"

Always such arrogance from Tony, the older man felt he had earned it with his success in life. The two ladies looked at each other for a minute and then back at him. Kim spoke up.

"So this was your plan all along? You want us both to fuck you? What do you say Jennifer, how about we give him something to put him down for the day?"

Jennifer laughed nodding at Kim and then looked over at Tony.

"Yeah, let's do it."

"You hear that, Tony? When we're done with you today, you aren't going to be able to walk straight!"

No words could describe that smile on his face to hearing those words. The plan had succeeded. Tony got up from the table and now stepped forward as Kim came to his left and Jennifer came to his right side. Both of them looking up into his eyes as Jennifer now spoke.

"How about you go ahead and go in the bedroom and we'll follow you."

"That sounds fair to me."

Stepping forward, Tony made the walk inside the deck as the sound of high heels and flip flops playing rhythm could be heard behind him. He led the ladies through the lower deck until they reached the main cabins where his master bedroom was deep within the yacht, far away from all eyes to see. No one was going to disturb them within these walls. Turning around to them, he sat on the large king sized bed, rustling through the golden sheets. Jennifer made the first move of kicking off her flip flops to go barefoot while Kim went down to her knees to begin undressing him. Jennifer would undress him from the torso.

"You have no idea what you're in for this time, Tony. This won't be like that time back in L.A."

Kim spoke and then Jennifer followed on.

"Of all the surprises, i thought you had me some younger guy, didn't know I would be getting help to work you over!"

Jennifer's hands tugged at the buttons on his shirt while Kim had already knocked his shoes off and was now unbuckling his belt and beginning to slide his pants and underwear down. The women kept their clothes on figuring to undress their man first. Tony threw his arms up so his shirt would slip off and then he felt the cool air breezing as his pants came sliding down from below. Within a couple of seconds, he was essentially in the nude for them. Kim gripped her hand around his cock while Jennifer climbed on the bed on her knees and leaned over him kissing his cheek and watching Kim down below.

"Oh my god, he's already fucking hard. Jennifer, you're gonna have to wait cause I'm getting first taste!"

"Oh that's fine Kim, go right on ahead while I tease him some more!"

Tony didn't say a word between the two women teasing him. Jennifer pressed her hands over his shoulders while he viewed his eyes down below to see Kim and her hand jerking his shaft up and down. The big diamond ring on her finger shined bright enough to blind him a bit as she opened her mouth and licked the head of his meat pole before sliding it between her puffy cock sucking lips. She moaned over the shaft while Jennifer loosened the strings holding her bikini top together and let it fall down. She gripped Tony's face and pulled him to the left side to smother him with her tits while the sound of sucking could be heard between his legs.

"Ohhhh, you like that Tony?"

Jennifer couldn't help but tease him a little more. Kim was bobbing her head up and down on the shaft while he was licking at Jennifer's tits. He moved his head back and looked down at Kim who was exercising her skills of deep throat action. He had almost forgotten how well she could suck his fat dick. Kim came up popping the head off her lips with a loud pop sound.

"If I don't have to share down here..."

Kim flicked her tongue and spit on his dick before finishing her sentence.

"Then I'm just gonna enjoy this fat fucking cock."

"Knock yourself out with it, girl! Make him cum before we take our clothes off!"

Tony's eyes nearly rolled back in his head at them talking back and forth at each other. It was now a mission for Kim to make him hit the first orgasm today with her mouth. Jennifer leaned over and kissed his lips, locking their lips together while Kim enveloped her mouth back around his cock and slid it back down her throat. Jennifer quickly broke the kiss after a couple seconds.

"Not fair for you to be the one getting all the oral pleasure, Tony! I want some action!"

"Then get that fucking thong off!"

Jennifer climbed up on the bed now and moved over Tony. It was a dangerous situation but if she were to fall she'd fall forward over him which was more likely than falling backwards. Tony used his hands and slid down the white bikini thong piece exposing her shaved sweet pussy soaking wet for action. She leaned up so he could slide his tongue in the opening all the while Kim was devouring his cock below. Jennifer placed her hands up in Tony's hair to guide his mouth to her pussy. She threw her head back, letting her brown hair wave around as she cried out.

"Mmmmmm, that's it! Eat it Tony!"

Kim was alerted to Jennifer's voice, coming up from his cock with a loud pop noise. When she looked up she was blinded by Jennifer's enormous titanic-built ass. Kim laughed at the sight.

"Damn, that ass is fine Jennifer! Cannot wait to push mine up against it!"

"Ohhhhhhhh yeah girl! Push him over the edge, he's gonna have to make me cum too!"

No words were needed as Kim realized she had complete control already of his orgasm. Tony had his tongue buried within Jennifer's lovely mound, slithering it forward and back like a snake. Jennifer leaned up and pushed his back on the bed so her body fell over him while his face was essentially buried to her pussy. This gave Kim better advantage with his cock sticking straight up to devour it once more, sucking her puffy lips over it.

"Oh god yes, make me cum Tony!"

Jennifer's words cried out to him as his tongue was working in a frantic pace. She stretched her body up to grab one of the golden pillows and sink her nails into it. The man was in a vortex of pleasure; eating Jennifer's pussy and receiving the blowjob of a lifetime from none other than Kim Kardashian. This was what he had dreamed of happening to him just a week ago when he plotted this lustful event.

"OH GOD! I'M SO CLOSE!"

The voice of Jennifer screaming into the pillow in front of her. The only other sound coming in the room was Kim between his legs sucking his cock as if it were a peppermint stick. Jennifer was so close and the fact of the matter was, Kim had already pushed Tony to his breaking point. She tasted his pre-cum and knew that his time was coming short.

"OH! YESSSSSS!"

Jennifer cried out in an ecstasy of pleasure just as Tony felt his cock swell up and explode into the oral hole of Kim's lovely body. His mouth was flooded in Jennifer's juices, just as Kim's jaws had received it's waiting award of sweet sticky substance. While Jennifer remained stretched out over Tony's face, Kim came up from his cock and licked it slowly before squeezing it to milk out the final drops of cum over her tongue. Jennifer slowly pulled her body and rolled over on the bed freeing the man from her grasp. Tony cried out in pleasure, swallowing her pussy juices.

"You two ladies know how to take me down!"

"There's more where that came from!"

Kim winked at him from down below as Jennifer turned to look in his eyes with a smile over her face of pure lust. She was the only one that wasn't fully naked at this point anymore, something that would soon have to be fixed. Tony smirked down at her.

"Alright ladies, we need a new position. Get off the bed Jennifer and Kim you get naked!"

"You're telling me to get naked, Tony?"

"Yes! I want to see that huge ass of yours pushed up against Jennifer's!"

"Whatever you say!"

Jennifer got up from the bed just as he had requested and now Kim raised herself from her knees and placed her hands on the bed to tease the man with an ample view of her massive cleavage still tucked in her little black outfit. Tony smirked and started to get up from the bed himself. There was a specific position he wanted them so he could look at their gigantic asses up against one another.

"Both of you turn around and put your hands on bed to stick those asses up!"

"Hold on big boy, I haven't even got my clothes off yet!"

It was Kim's voice in protest, teasing him as she winked and went to pulling at her outfit to let it fall to the floor and stomp her heels out of it. Those massive breasts looked amazing, as did her wet pussy dripping below. She was the only one who had not hit an orgasm yet so early in the day but that soon would change. Jennifer moved over to the front of the bed with Jennifer and as his request, they put their hands down over the bed and pushed their asses out for him. Tony moved behind them so he could witness the beautiful sight of what he considered the two greatest famous asses in the world pushed up against one another.

"Mierda, I am the luckiest man in the world to see this!"

"Oh yeah you are Tony, huh? My ass up against Kim's, quite a sight, huh?"

"She said it! What are you gonna do, kiss them?"

"Maybe!"

Kim's joke had brought a new meaning to the term of 'kiss my ass'. Tony had stretched his arms out to place his palms up against their cheeks respectively; Kim to the left and Jennifer to the right. Sure enough, with her words he leaned right down and pressed a soft kiss over Kim's right buttocks cheek and then moved over to Jennifer's. Kim bust out laughing.

"Oh my god! You didn't just do that!"

Next it was Jennifer busting out laughing at Tony's playful gesture. As much fun as he was in the bedroom sometimes he was too much of a goof ball. Both ladies couldn't believe their eyes sometimes and now the man was running his hands over both asses to tease them both while he spoke.

"So you too ladies ready?"

"Ready for what?"

Kim spoke up.

"Ready to get fucked. I'm gonna fuck both of you."

"Well, how are you gonna do that Tony?"

Jennifer was curious.

"I'm gonna take turns that's how."

"Mmmmm, well I'm ready for you to fuck me, already. I'm the only one that hasn't got to scream yet today."

"Soon you will!"

Kim wanted him first and he would be happy to oblige. Stepping over to the left side he placed his hands over those glorious famous ass cheeks to spread them and then rub his hard rod towards her sweet sticky hole. Kim's pussy already had been dripping wet from when she slobbered all over his cock moments ago. He pushed the shaft to her entrance and then slipped in.

"Ohhhh yes, this pussy always felt so amazing!"

"Get it Tony, fuck me!"

The talk only made Jennifer anticipate him more as she had to sit there and watch her friend get slammed in front of her. Tony took his time at first, thrusting his rod into Kim's sweet honey hole. Each time he pumped into her and their skin met from the thrusts, it was like watching ripples of wave flow over her enormous ass that managed nice and firm. Tony took his time pounding into her for a bit before pulling out and now he had to give Jennifer a turn. She squealed as she heard his feet on the floor and could see his shadow over the bed.

"Oh my turn next, Papi?"

"Yes indeed!"

Slowly, he positioned himself and slid his cock into her warm wet hole. Jennifer moaned as she felt him enter and then he began to slowly pump into her. Kim sat there watching him just as Jennifer had watched seconds earlier. Tony raised his hand back and smacked Jennifer's huge ass on the left cheek. Giving that pussy some thorough pumping with his cock for a bit before it was time to switch back over to Kim. He let his rod slither on out and then snapped his fingers.

"Back to you Kim!"

"Oh my god, Jennifer...he can't make his mind up between us!"

Maybe that comment was true, they both laughed. With two gorgeous women right here bent over the bed like this, Tony wanted to try and give them both a proper fucking but wasn't sure if that was possible the more he thought of. He made his way back to the left and slid his rod back into Kim's waiting wet hole. A moan gasped through her voice as he began to rock steady, fucking her back and forth with his cock pumping her juicy tight hole. Kim didn't want him to stop, she hadn't had an orgasm yet today and she was going to make sure that changed. When it came time for him to alternate back to Jennifer, however his mind had wandered to another place. He just had to fuck Kim's beautiful enormous ass.

"Ladies vamos, I gotta take Kim's ass right fucking now!"

"I want to cum Tony, you and Jennifer both have already, but not me!"

"Oh I have an idea!"

It was Jennifer that spoke up as she turned to look over her shoulder at Tony.

"I'll eat her while you fuck up the ass, how's that Kim?"

"Mmmm, that's rather kinky Jennifer. I'm all for it, I better get up on the bed and we get a new position."

"Yes! Move up on the bed, both of you!"

Jennifer was the first to climb up on the bed, crawling forward before rolling on her back while Kim climbed up and towered over the older woman. Luckily for Tony, the roof of his master cabin to the yacht was high enough so he would not be close to hitting the ceiling with the top of his head. Kim bent over on all fours to expose her glorious, huge ass to his view. Jennifer leaned herself up so her mouth could plant itself upward into her wet pussy. Kim looked down as she could see Jennifer's legs below her as she bit her lower lip. Tony on the other hand, was starring right at her titanic sized ass just as his hands pulled those cheeks apart and he went to inching the head of his meat pole right into the dark hole.

"Oh god, you two are going to fuck me crazy!"

"Indeed I am baby!"

"Oh Kim, you are dripping wet down here!"

Kim didn't respond to Jennifer's comment. all she could do was gasp for breathe as she felt Tony's cock slide into her tight dark hole. At the same time, Jennifer's tongue slid past the pink inviting lips of her pussy and now the ride was on as Tony thrust his rod deep into Kim's bowels. She loved anal, how could she not with an ass as powerful as that?

"Ohhhhhhhh, that's it! Yeah! Fuck my big phat ass, Tony! Fuck it! Mmmmmm Lick me too Jennifer, more!"

The curvy, voluptuous body of Kim had been caught in a heavenly ecstasy of pleasure. Soon Tony was pounding hard into her ass with each thrust, ramming her the way any man would dream to take that ass. All the while, Jennifer's mouth lapped up and sucked into Kim's loving hole. The woman moaned out screaming in pleasure.

"Oh! OH! OHHHH! MORE! FUCK ME! GIVE IT TO ME!"

Each time Tony rammed his cock into that huge ass, his balls slapped up against her creating a little friction of noise. Her pony tail beat against her upper back, the only thing that prevented her hair from waving about wildly. Jennifer had a hard time at first eating Kim's pussy out with the way Tony was ramming her ass but she managed by pulling herself up, all the while Kim's big tits were bouncing wildly from under. Kim screamed as she dug her nails into the golden sheets of the bed.

"OHHHHH! FUCK ME! THAT'S IT, THAT'S IT! OH MY GOD!! FUCK MY BIG ASS TONY, KEEP LICKING ME JENNIFER!"

As much as she didn't want this pleasure to end taking it from both her holes down below Kim knew that she wouldn't be able to hold on much longer. Tony was pounding her ass over and over and it seemed that Jennifer worked her tongue faster in between her pussy lips. Kim couldn't take it anymore, she cried out loud as her climax was at last fulfilled. Kim wailed like a banshee to the feeling.

"OHHHHH, FUCK!!"

A sudden force came gushing between Kim's legs and Jennifer felt the warm substance coat her mouth and run down her chin. She moved just in time for Kim's pussy explosion to squirt over her chin and run down her neck. Jennifer laughed a little as it was the last think she was expecting of an orgasm so hard. Tony slowed down his thrusts before coming to a sudden stop. He realized Kim had hit her climax and he wanted to fuck the other woman's legendary bum before he blew again.

"Kim, you flooded me girl!"

"Oh...did I?"

Tony bust out laughing as he eased his cock from Kim's ass and heard their words. He stepped back now and began to lower himself down off the bed giving Jennifer clear space to begin moving out from under Kim.

"Jennifer, that ass is next. Bend over the bed for me."

"Oh good, I gotta mouth full of Kim's juices I need to swallow down."

Kim laughed at Jennifer's little comment. She needed a break to recover and what better rest was to watch Jennifer get it up the ass? She rolled over on her back laying there as she arched up one of her legs and propped herself up. Jennifer climbed off the bed and faced Tony, he immediately used his hand to swipe up some of Kim's sticky substance and feed it to his mouth. Seeing the opportunity, Jennifer placed her lips onto his and kissed him as they both savored the taste of Kim's pussy flavor. Breaking the kiss, Jennifer turned around for him and pumped out her epic ass while pushing her hands over the bed to arch herself up.

"I'm probably going to cum in your ass like I did last week, so fair warning."

"You know I don't have a problem with that!"

What a height of perfect pleasure; to swap pussy between Jennifer and Kim and now both of their asses. Tony couldn't believe that so far he had not cum but he restrained himself pretty well. Kim's eyes looked down at Jennifer with a smirk on her face as the two caught eye contact right as Tony's hands stretched apart those powerful buns and he went to inching his cock inside of it. Jennifer breathed in as she felt his rod go in and begin to thrust further into her tight hole.

"Ohhhh Tony, that's it...you know you want it. Go for it Papi!"

"You know, I really love when you call me Papi!"

"Fuck my ass Papi!"

Jennifer rightfully gave in to what he wanted, one simple word to stroke his ego. By now however, he was pounding into her ass hard and fast. Just like last week, Jennifer had to clench her fingers down into the sheets as Tony pounded that thick beautiful ass over and over, fucking it like there was no tomorrow.

"YES! YES! POUND ME IN THE ASS!"

Over and over, Tony lived up to her request ramming his cock in and out of that tight dark hole. Jennifer's body began to shake as he knew he was close to his orgasm. All the while Kim sat on the bed watching and loving every moment of it. She could see the sweat dripping off his forehead and that cute little face of pleasure and frustration. Jennifer closed her eyes and moaned, knowing the time was coming short as he was pounding her harder as the seconds went by.

"FUCK! I'm gonna cum!"

"Oh yeah!? You're going to cum in my great big, huge ass Papi!? Do it! Pound me and fill me!"

"YES!"

"DO IT PAPI! CUM IN MY ASS!"

With one last thrust, he was completely spent for this round. Tony raised both hands and clapped her massive buns with a double slap as he cried out moaning to the feeling of his cock exploding in Jennifer's ass.

"Ohhhhhhh...Oh..."

"Mmmmmmm, I feel it Papi. That's what I wanted!"

Kim chuckled at Jennifer's words. It was hilarious for the both of them embracing their naughty ways with this man. Tony was a little bit fatigued from all the work he had been doing working their bodies. As he pulled his cock from her ass, he stepped backwards until he sat on the bed. Kim could see his back from her view and now Jennifer was climbing back on the bed.

"I think we've already worn him slap out, Kim."

"No, he wore himself out. That's what you get when you pound two big asses without taking a break!"

The two girls laughed, Kim was hoping her words would get to him for some motivation. She wasn't done yet for the day, neither was Jennifer. The man turned his head with a smug grin as he spoke back up.

"I don't need a break!"

"Good, because I'm hungry for that fat fucking dick again."

"Again? I don't think Jennifer has gotten a single lick yet."

"She can get a taste with me then, but I want it now!"

"Come and get it!"

Jennifer focused on the conversation between Kim and Tony. Before she knew it, Kim had crawled off the bed and those high heels boomed loudly over the marble floor as she made it to the end of the bed where Tony was. Jennifer decided to play along to what he had said, indeed she had not had a taste of it yet. She followed behind Kim's lead and before Tony knew it, both of the goddess women were on their knees in front of his eyes. He stood up off the bed so he could stand and get a better sight of it, proving to Kim that he still had energy for more rounds. Kim took a hold of his cock, stroking it as she looked up into his eyes with a slutty smile. Jennifer gripped his big balls and playfully used her fingers to massage them.

"You two down there are so gorgeous."

"Are you just saying that cause your cock is in our hands?"

"Yeah, something along that line babe."

Kim raised her eye brow and gave him a goofy smile. He laughed just as Jennifer did, that witty sense of humor of hers had really come to life today. While Kim could have easily sucked his rod just now, she just let go of it and allowed Jennifer to have her turn with his fat meat stick. Moving aside on her knees, Jennifer took control with full attention as her hands went to his shaft and began to stroke it. She looked in Tony's eyes as she lowered her mouth and kissed the head. Within a couple of seconds her mouth had enveloped around it and she began to bob her head up and down sucking it. Kim looked in Tony's eyes as she cradled his balls in the palm of her hand to further tease him.

Tony's eyes couldn't find a correct focus for the time being. He would shift to Jennifer and then over at Kim starring at her big breasts hanging down. Both girls gave him eye contact as Jennifer bobbed her head up and down for a bit before stopping and coming up with a loud pop noise. She flicked her tongue back and spit on the shaft as Kim took over now with her turn for some sucking action. Those pink puffy cock sucking lips squeezed over his cock as the black haired woman now began to suck it down just as she had previously done earlier. Jennifer's mouth went down to his balls and sucked the left one between her jaws before alternating to the right. Between Kim's sucking noises and Jennifer's sloppy slobbering sounds the only other voice heard was Tony moaning in pleasure.

"You girls are something else, wow."

Kim heard his words and came up off his cock with a loud pop sound to answer him.

"Yeah that's right, two bad ass little sex machines right here Tony."

She flicked her tongue back and spit on his dick before using her hand to stroke in her saliva as lube. It was now Jennifer's turn however to get some sucking action. Kim leaned up and teased him with her eyes as the older woman took over parting her lips and sucking it down between her jaws. Jennifer pushed her sucking skills to the limit this time by showing off that she could deep throat it with ease. Kim's eyes strayed from Tony's to watching Jennifer devour his fat rod.

"Looks like she may have been more hungry than I was."

Tony couldn't reply to that. Kim was unaware of how many times that he and Jennifer met over the years, she knew his cock better than even his own ex-wife. Jennifer sucked into a frenzy as his balls were dripping wet from her saliva only seconds previously to this. While Kim probably should have put those balls in her mouth, she had other plans in the making that he soon would see for himself. By now his cock was drenched in the saliva from both of their mouths that had slobbered over it back and forth. Jennifer stopped and came up for air but not before applying spit over the head. She looked over at Kim to give her the nod.

"I got something I want to do besides suck it all day."

"Oh yeah, what's that babe?"

Kim didn't reply to Tony at first. She placed her hands over her tits as her lips caught the head of his cock and sucked it. Some gobs of saliva dripped down from his shaft over the marble floor as Kim brought her big breasts up and then popped her lips off his cock right in time to lean her tits up and part them for a passage. She squeezed his cock to trap it between her big breasts, looking him in the eyes as she replied.

"How about that? You like your fat cock between my big tits, like this? Mmmmmm, gonna fuck my titties, Tony hmmm?"

"Ohhhhh yes! I love these big tetas!"

Jennifer laughed as she positioned herself behind Kim. One had to admire the woman's busty chest, just as it was funny hearing Tony use the Spanish word to refer to them. Kim held her tits together in tact and then he brought his hand to her right shoulder. Jennifer leaned her head over the left so she could watch his cock drive up and down between those amazing boobs. Kim's natural huge size completely made his cock disappear only to barely reappear again each time he thrust upward.

"Oh my god, that is so hot watching it slide back and forth!"

"It feels so fucking good Jennifer, mmmmm"

Tony could have laughed at the two girls trading comments right there but he was too focused on rocking back and forth as his cock slid up and down those marvelous great breasts. Kim's ass wasn't the only big asset of her lascivious curvy body, these breasts were made to be fucked too. Kim opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out to swipe over the head each time it poked up between her breasts. Jennifer noticed and then spit on his cock, flooding the little creek that was made of those fleshy mountains pushed together.

"Ohhhh god, you know you keep fucking me like this and you are going to get a mess all over you."

Kim gasped at his words and winked at him.

"I like to get messy, don't you know that!?"

That was all it took to make up Tony's mind, he didn't have to reply to that. He got a little faster thrusting his cock between her breasts. For Kim's sake, she had already swallowed the first load of the day and he had filled up Jennifer's ass. It seemed fitting that his final orgasm would be a big messy one. He had the choice between her breasts or her face. Her hair was already up in a tight pony tail from the photo shoot earlier to give him a full clear view of her forehead to paint. The man grunted and moaned deeply at the pleasure as Jennifer teased him.

"Oh Papi, you going to give her that mess?"

"If that's what she wants."

"I do want it Tony, I want you to fucking load me down. Cum all over my face with that hot load!"

"Yeah? You want me to load you down?"

"Yep, I said it. Cum all over me. Let me know when you're ready."

For Jennifer, she didn't feel left out much. He already filled up her ass with cum and she could feel it even now dripping out of her dark hole and running down over the marble floor. Kim on the other hand, loved getting a big sticky mess over her to finish the day and Tony was close to blowing as his cock was still pumping nicely between those epic breasts. He breathed in, he didn't want this pleasure to end as he knew once this one was over he would be well spent for the rest of the day.

"Fuck, that's it! I'm gonna cum!"

"Yes! Yes! Cum on her Papi!"

It was Jennifer's voice that teased him. Kim let go of her breasts to free his cock once he spoke of coming close and now she sat back holding up her tits and closing her eyes. She opened her mouth and pushed up her lips into a duck face to tease him as if she was blowing him a kiss.

"Mmmmmm yes, fucking load me down."

"She wants it bad! Papi, cum all over her face!"

Once again, Jennifer spoke up and she figured that she wasn't going to be entirely left out here. As Tony slowly stroked his cock, she offered her right hand to wrap around it and he instantly got the hint. Jennifer jerked his rod as hard and as fast as she could aimed point blank at Kim. Tony nodded at Jennifer as he moaned.

"Her fair, aim it right up."

"Oh my god, are you gonna-OH FUCK!"

Kim couldn't finish her sentence on time as she felt the first wad of cum fly and strike her in the forehead. The blast was so powerful it stretched into her hair, causing her to close her eyes and brace for impact. Jennifer had aimed his cock a little too high at first. The next wave splashed over her left eye brow and drenched her eye lid and going down her cheek. Another wad flew over her right cheek and dripped down her face. Jennifer continued to stroke him faster as the last remaining drops of cum flew over her breasts.

"So fucking hot, oh my god I can feel it."

"That was hot!"

"Yeah it was, ohhhhh man. You look gorgeous with all that cum on your face Kim."

A moment like this proved to Kim why the pony tail was necessary even though cum still caught up in her hair. Jennifer moaned herself and giggled at the sight as she let go of Tony's cock and turned her attention to Kim.

"I want to clean you up and swallow every last drop."

"Mmmmm do that Jennifer, make sure you use your tongue."

"I wasn't planning on using my fingers!"

Tony laughed at the exchange between the two of them. It was cute and funny at the same time. Jennifer leaned down and as she had said, opened her mouth and began to lick up the cum that was blasted over Kim's left cheek. The black haired woman sat there stationary in position with her eyes closed as she just raised her neck and moaned at the feeling of Jennifer's tongue lapping up the cum.

"Oh, now that is what I wanted to see. Ladies that know how to look out for each other."

Jennifer ignored Tony's little comment, she was too busy cleaning with her mouth. She licked up the cum from the left eye and brow before moving to her forehead and catching it up with her tongue. Closing her mouth, she swallowed loudly giving Kim and Tony both proof that she had devoured his seed down her throat. The man moaned watching her clean Kim up. He wanted to speak but he couldn't find the thought of words as this sight was too good to be true. No one would believe him if he had bragged about this story. Jennifer had cleaned up all the cum from her face and then moved down to her tits when Kim reopened her eyes and moaned.

"I think she's a little cum vacuum cleaner, don't ya think Tony?"

"Now you see that she loves to swallow it as much as you do."

"Bible, I am loving this tongue cleaning!"

There it was without a disappointment in the day, Kim's usage of the word 'bible' as a slang term for 'I swear'. It was always a treat to hear her in person use those slang terms. She held her breasts up as Jennifer licked them dry of the remaining bits of cum. As for Jennifer herself, she didn't feel it was fair if Kim was to swallow down two loads. This evened it out for them both to get a taste of his warm seed while also both receiving an orgasm of their own. Once she was done licking all of it up, she turned around and looked at Tony to give him an eye sight as she swallowed the last remaining bits and he got to witness her throat muscles moving.

"You ladies were incredible, just as I had dreamed."

"Oh yeah what a surprise you had for me today, didn't expect to get eaten by Jennifer of all people today. Oh my god, this was so much fun."

Kim laughed and then Jennifer nodded her head as she spoke back.

"This beats having a young boy toy for a surprise! Much better!"

A grin swept over Tony's face as he laughed to them.

"Yes, this was a day for all of us. We might as well get dressed, I hope the two of you stay cause I was planning on some dinner. My chef is really good, you can let him make you anything."

"That sounds like a plan Tony, but I gotta go after this dinner. I'm supposed to make some calls back to L.A. and I'm probably on my plane out of her back there tomorrow night."

"That's fine baby, thank you for staying for dinner."

Kim slowly got up from the floor and then Jennifer raised herself from her knees.

"If you don't mind Tony, or shall I call you Papi for the rest of the night...I would like to sleep here on the yacht."

"That's perfectly fine with me baby, anything you wish!"

The remainder of the day now had been sealed on schedule. Tony would have dinner with the both of them and Jennifer would stay while Kim had to take off. His mind was absorbed into the event that had unfolded here with the three of them.

******************

3 DAYS LATER

Time had faded on over town for Tony's business. The lustful fun between Kim and Jennifer was now sealed into their minds of the past, he had some real business matters at hand that came after the break of a heavenly event of pleasure. The status of the money skimming back at one of his night clubs was still on his mind but at the moment he had to work with his younger brother Steven over Disco Fever. The re-opened club had become a boom of success, cashing in on the old disco nostalgia and a new generation of party goers with a taste for a retro flavor.

Steven had more important things to deal with, stuff that had been in the works for almost an entire year. Tonight at the club he had to bring it to Tony to at least give him a notification for when his departure would occur. The two brothers were sitting upstairs in their private V.I.P. room, Tony smoked a cigar while Steven had a drink and spoke up.

"I gotta head out to L.A. in a few weeks."

"What for?"

"I have to meet with that special someone who asks for dough out of my pocket."

Tony smirked hearing those words. He knew exactly who and what Steven was referring to.

"Oh Chris, that washed up pendejo?"

"Yeah, gonna pay him a visit since he keeps avoiding me and now he knows Ramón wants his money back too."

"Wait, what? He borrowed money from Ramón? What a fucking fool."

The two of them cracked a laugh together. Ramón was their slightly younger cousin, everyone in town knew not to trust him for a money loan. If Steven could be bad with his loansharking schemes, Ramón was ruthless with his greed. The thought ran through Tony's mind as he was well aware of how they were dealing Chris going back to last year when he asked for a couple hundred grand to help with a movie project. That money had only doubled and tripled since he never paid it back. His career in Hollywood had been a dead end ever since his last three big budget films bombed.

"You let me know how that goes afterwards, I can't wait to hear it."

Steven got up from his seat and smiled at his brother.

"For sure man, I'll let you know before I have to leave."

"Take care Steven!"

He swaggered out the door and walked through the halls of the V.I.P. upstairs. Steven smirked to himself as the devious thoughts ran through his head while Tony sat back alone in his private room and drowned his brain in a bottle of liquor.

Chapter 68: Chapter 68. Sofia Vergara (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

The loud sound of thunder crackled over the sky in Miami, grey clouds had rolled over the bright town giving way of a small storm going through. As the wind whistled through a set of palm trees, a pair of high heels clicking and clacking over the concrete parking lot was the louder sound. A tall woman in a black dress made her way into the club Disco Fever, with her a tall bald bodyguard who always accompanied her for protection. Tonight was the perfect night for a meeting. Inside the club was loud music, the neon lights were a blinking spectrum as some kind of high tempo dance music was playing from a DJ table above the dance floor. The floor itself was a wild frenzy. Still the woman walked her way around the club until she went upstairs. It was her first time visiting but after some phone calls the other day with the man himself and his assistant, she knew where to go and what to look for with that white V.I.P. door. Just as planned was a blonde haired girl standing outside holding a clipboard. She was soon met to the sight of the woman in the black dress, standing her curvy body in front of her.

"Jou dat woman I spoke to over the phone dis morning?"

Maria looked up at the strong Colombian accent. She had learned to expect it from working as Tony Diaz's assistant now for several months.

"I beg your pardon?"

The woman put her hands on her hips and then the bald headed man stepped forward with a blank expression. Maria had a moment where she had forgotten something at first, she laughed for a bit to try and shake it off and balance the mood as she didn't want to upset these two people.

"Oh! I am sorry! I just had a blonde moment, señor Diaz has been expecting you."

A smile curved over the silky lips of the woman in the black dress hugging over every curve of her voluptuous form. Her hazel eyes and black hair made her look familiar to Maria, not counting that amazing Latin accent that sounded stronger than any of the men that she dealt with from the Diaz family. Maria spoke up again.

"Señor Diaz is in there. Go down the right hall and make your turn to a door that is white and has a gold knob on it. You can't miss it, I'll go ahead and phone him."

"Thanks..."

The voice was in a rude matter but what could Maria do? The door swung open and then the loud heels stomped into the floor as the tall bodyguard was behind her. Maria sighed to herself as she reached for her phone out of the pocket of her jeans. She quickly texted Tony to alert him that his friend was arriving. 'You've got company, that lady friend of yours is coming to see you'. Hitting her thumb over the send button, she sighed and then shoved her phone back into her pocket and proceeded to walk downstairs to hit the bar. Her job was over for this little assignment of looking out.

Tony was sitting in his chair enjoying a drink when his phone buzzed with a text. Grabbing the phone from the arm rest of his large chair he read it quickly and then smiled to himself. It was funny to him that Maria had no idea just who this woman was and within a minute she was knocking on the door as he smiled brightly and yelled.

"Come in! It's not locked, invite yourself in honey!"

With the knob turning, the door swung open to an amazing view of Sofia Vergara standing before him with a big smile on her face.

"Hola Tony!"

"Sofia! It's wonderful to see you!"

Those heels stomped forward as she ran up to hug the man. Tony got up from his chair and embraced her in a nice hug, feeling her soft dress that smashed her body up against him. From the doorway her bodyguard watched for a minute and decided to give them privacy as he stepped back and let the door close locking them together. The man knew his place not to interfere with business like this.

"How long has it been since you were in Miami, baby? 4 months?"

"No! Six, goofy man! I not been here in six months, and look at dis place dat jou got here now. You rockin' and a partyin' like it's 1985 again!"

"Oh yeah, that was the plan. Always wanted another disco joint like my old man had back in the day, bless him."

Sofia's strong accent was wonderful to listen to. Not even Tony had an accent as remarkable and breathtaking as hers. She looked around his personal office for a bit and then at the window that showed the club down below where the dance floor was moving Turning around as she stood in front of him and watching him sit back in his chair, she figured it was better to get to business first and then maybe pleasure later.

"So, jou know why I come to see jou, yes?"

"I think I can take a guess. You did say you had something important to talk about on the phone but wanted to see me in person about it."

A smile graced over her lovely red lips.

"There is dis man back in L.A. around Hollywood who's gotta big mouth...jou see, he likes to talk. Run his mouth..."

Tony nodded, he figured exactly who she was talking about.

"Is his name Chris Shay?"

Sofia nodded with a grin on her face as she spoke louder.

"Yeah! Dat's him! He had a guest episode on my Television show, jou know the one?"

"Yes honey, I know your show. I watch it when I can."

A laugh escaped Sofia's lips as she blushed, the fact he could admit to watching her show when she was right here made her smile.

"Well, he likes to run his mouth about jou, and Steven! Sits there throwing a fuckin' pity party for himself, saying that jou and him are the reason he can't start his own movie studio and how he ain't got no money anymore."

"Honey, do you know that he owes Steven a lot of money? Money he's owed for a couple years now?"

"Yeah! He brought dat up to me! Says that Steven gave him a couple grand and now he is asking for double back or something that he says isn't fair to him. I don't know what dat whole mess is about, but I figure that jou should know!"

Tony smirked at her before replying.

"That sounds about accurate. He hasn't paid off his debts, Steven has been looking for him lately."

A sinister laugh escaped Sofia's lips as she looked back at Tony, stomping her heels around to lean up against the little mini bar on the right side of the room. His eyes wandered up her silky strong legs and up to that lovely cleavage begging to spill out from her dress.

"I do this, only for a man like jou or Steven! I am going to deliver Chris, directly here!"

"Oh yeah babe, how do you plan on doing that?"

Sofia smirked at him before responding.

"It's already done! I am simply irresistible to a man like that, he is coming into town tomorrow off da plane. He thinks dat I am gonna take him out for a romantic retreat on a cruise where he can fuck me in the Caribbean."

Tony bust out laughing and clapped his hands. He and Sofia had been friends for a long time now, well over 15 years back when she was known more as a model and not the older sex symbol that she had become later into her career with a break out of stardom. This was just the kind of help that he loved from having a friend in the business to help with family matters like this.

"This is amazing Sofia, so what time is that plane coming? You said tomorrow, right?"

"Yes! Tomorrow! I figure that Steven can say 'ello to him right as he is coming off the plane!"

"I'll call Steven right now and tell him about-"

"No need to, Tony! I already spoke to him an hour ago!"

Sofia cracked up laughing at the thought of the whole situation, Tony was laughing too at the thought of it. Chris was in a world of trouble for tomorrow, the table was ready to crash down on his debts that were stacking up as the months went by.

"I appreciate all this honey, so are you in town more than just tonight?"

"Yes, I'm staying for a few days actually. Jou wanna do somethin', hook up?"

"Yeah, I'd love to hang out with you on my yacht again."

A smirk crossed his face as Sofia bust out laughing.

"Jou naughty man! Always have someone on dat boat wit you!"

"Well what can I say? I like to live comfortable. Where are you staying this week?"

"I will be staying at the Fontainebleau, why? What jou gonna do, send me flowers?"

"Maybe honey...You never know just what kind of gift I might send to you."

Tony winked at Sofia as she laughed at him again before moving from his mini bar. She walked over to his chair and leaned down and spoke in soft voice, she couldn't resist the fact she was happy to see him again.

"I'll call jou after tomorrow. I know tomorrow is gonna be a busy day."

"Yeah I hear you babe, Steven will have his hands full tomorrow. How about we have some fun Thursday? Today is Tuesday anyway, always a busy day in the week."

"Dat sounds good! Thursday, if jou don't call me, I will blow up jour phone!!!"

"I know you will! Take care honey!"

Sofia leaned down and placed a goodbye kiss over Tony's cheek before stomping those loud heels back to the door and making an exit to rejoin her bodyguard. Tony sighed after she left the room. The whole deal with Chris owing money was only a distraction from other things he had on mind, he would let Steven do his own business but for now he wanted to party it up with Sofia. She had become quite an asset of a friend with her booming success back in Hollywood of the past few years. Tony had known her going back to the late 90's when he helped her get some modelling gigs around Miami, one favor that she never forgot within their glorious friendship.

******************

1 DAY LATER

From outside the Miami International Airport, Steven walked through the doors and back looking over the place. From Sofia's words he went on and pulled up a flight schedule so he could accurate time when Chris would be stepping off the plane. The method in play was that Chris could easily be spotted as Sofia was to call him on the phone. Outside the airport, Steven had his cousin Ramón waiting in a black Mercedes. So far, 30 minutes had passed waiting on him. The plane had already docked on it's schedule for 10 A.M. and soon Steven was sure he would see the man of the hour while all the other passengers arriving in Miami from the plane were making their exit.

Steven walked out of the front doors, avoiding security and sure enough as he turned his head there was Chris Shay standing tall with his blonde hair and clean shaven face with a cellphone up to his ear. That had to be Sofia calling him, he had a luggage bag in his hand and Steven approached him. It appeared that he was trying to call someone on the phone and couldn't get it to work as he moved the phone to try and redial. Steven approached Chris from behind to surprise him.

"Hey there man, long time no see."

The blonde haired man turned around to hearing that voice and looked back at Steven with a shocked expression turned to fear. Steven could easily see how afraid Chris of this surprise meeting, forcing him to smile at Chris to further drive the fear into the man's heart.

"Oh hi! Steven! I-I was just about to call you since I came to town to do stuff!"

"Come on Chris, let's take a ride..."

Steven wasted no time putting his hand over Chris' arm to guide him walking from to the black Mercedes car that was waiting right outside the airport. Ramón could be seen in the driver's seat behind his big sunglasses and short brown hair. Chris swallowed hard in fear as he knew what all this was over but there was no way he would fight it off in fear that it would only make things worse. Steven pushed him to the back door of the car.

"Get in, before I make you ride in the fucking trunk."

Willingly, Chris opened the door breathing in as he threw in his luggage and shut the door from the inside. Steven went on and climbed in the passenger's seat up front and now the door's locked and Ramón drove off from the airport. It was shakedown time for poor Chris who would be subjected to the Diaz men's methods of handling unpaid debts.

"Don't try anything stupid, asshole or you'll make this worse on yourself."

That voice was none other than Ramón himself as he drove the car out of the Airport and over the streets of Miami. Where exactly were they going was a mystery at least to Chris who was boiling in the fear of these brutal men and their loansharking deals. It was too late for regret though.

"Look...Ramón and Steven, I know this about the money."

"Talk then, you cheap snake."

Steven chuckled as he looked through the mirror overhead of the dashboard and could see the sweat dripping from Chris' white face. The smell of fear was in the air of the car amidst the sighs and blank expressions of the passenger in the back seat.

"I just need a couple more months OK? I got the finalized blueprint down of where I'm going to open a film studio in L.A. and then I'll make the money and I'll pay you back what I owe you."

"You owe us double what I gave you back in January, and that's not counting what you owe Ramón here."

"300 grand, make that 60 grand now since you can't pay me back.

Ramón spoke up informing Chris of the new deal. He owed him double, in full estimate it was $360,000 in debts. The number had become excessive a long time ago as this had been going on dating back to last year. Chris had only borrowed a little under half of the current estimate. The man sighed to himself knowing that it would probably be impossible to pay off these dark men. Steven spoke up.

"That's not why we have taken you for a ride. So, someone who is a great friend to our family informed me last night that you have a big mouth and like to talk shit."

A dawning moment to Chris' mind. He knew exactly who it was, without considering how fast things had went since stepping off the plane. Eventually he probably would have figured it out on his own but now he knew that Sofia had sold him out to her Diaz friends. Steven leaned back to look at his face before he spoke again.

"Now you know, that special someone you thought was yours to play with has some very powerful friends. Next time watch your fucking mouth."

The car came to a stop off the side of the road. They had crossed over into Coconut Grove on the east end where a local hospital was near by. Steven got out of the car and then proceeded to open the door and let Chris walk out. As he stepped out of the car, Steven grabbed his luggage bag and slung it onto the ground and then kicked Chris over to fall face forward on the ground.

"I want my money next month, you fucking worm! If I don't have it, then next time you'll be rushing into this hospital right here after we're done with you!"

Wasting no more time with this useless fool, Steven got back into the passenger's side of the car and then the black Mercedes sped off. Chris picked himself up off the ground and grabbed his luggage. The thought kept running in his mind that Sofia had set him up, he would know better than to trust that woman for now on.

******************

1 DAY LATER

Dark clouds swept across the sky with light rain rustling through the palm trees outside the parking lot to the Fontainebleau luxury hotel in Miami Beach. Tony figured he would pay a visit to Sofia after they had some talk on the phone yesterday and with bad weather brushing through it didn't seem ideal for a rush to the yacht where she liked to soak in the sun when she came to visit. It was time for them to have some company together since she had come to visit, it had been a while since he spent time with her.

Sofia was a special friend not only to Tony, but to the Diaz family as a while. He had watched her career for over 15 years, always helping in the shadows get her modelling deals and try to give her the big push that rightfully would pay off with her breakthrough back in Hollywood. She had a star on the Walk of Fame and Tony was very proud of all of this between their swinging romps. This deal with Chris was just another example of what a valuable piece on the chessboard she was with connections.

Tony stepped out of the elevator and began to march up the hall of the upper floors where the luxury apartments were. He knew the room number, as Sofia had to told him on the phone earlier and here he was dressed in a casual black suit as he was going up to see her. Once he found the room number he had memorized, he went to knock. Sofia's loud voice called out.

"The door is unlocked, come on in!"

True to her word, when he turned the door knob he seen that it was indeed unlocked. Tony invited himself in from her words. The living room of her apartment was empty of any soul, just the coffee table had a bottle of wine opened and the smell of a candle burning a lovely raspberry scent filled the room. Suddenly, Sofia's strong accent of voice called out.

"Jus' one minute, Tony!"

She knew it had to be him since he had called half an hour ago to tell her he was on his way. She was in the bedroom finishing up her dressing of jewelry with a diamond necklace to go with her blue dress. Underneath that dress was the true surprise, all the while Tony was walking about in the living room as he called out.

"I'm right here, honey!"

Soon the sound of high heels stomping was heard as Sofia revealed herself from the left side of the living room stepping out of the bedroom. Her blue dress was low cut to give him ample view of her amazing cleavage and a grin came across her face showing those pearly white teeth.

"You look magnificent Sofia!"

She smiled at him before placing walking over and placing a kiss on his cheek.

"Jou look great too, handsome man. So, did jou talk to Steven about his big day with the big mouth?"

"No, not yet. I don't know what they're up to."

"Oh, I figured dat he told jou by now."

Sofia laughed as she walked past the room going over the couch as sitting down. Tony followed her to have a seat right next to her. She turned to look in his eyes and then he spoke to her.

"We're very lucky to have you as a friend, let me tell you about that. He's been chasing that idiota around for months."

"I'm jus' doing my job as a friend, Tony. That's what I am here for."

She slowly got up from the couch, stomping her heels over the floor as she moved about while she could feel his eyes studying her. She didn't want to waste all their time tonight talking about business matters, this was time to get down and dirty to the real situation that called between their bodies.

"So, are jou here to talk lover man? Or do jou want to do somethin' fun?"

Tony grinned at those words. Sofia had turned her back to him and stood as she pulled apart the small robe piece that held her dress together for it to easily come off soon.

"Well...since you put it that way, I wouldn't mind having some real fun."

Sofia turned around facing him as she pulled her dress and snatched it from her body to let it fall to the floor revealing herself only in a white bikini and thong. Her long black hair swayed over to reveal her beautiful body in all of it's glorious busty form. Sofa ran her hand through her hair as she looked at him, knowing that she could easily change his mind into an overdrive for lust.

"Just, oh my...I'm at a loss of words over this body you know, honey?"

"Yes! And I just had a birthday! Looking good for being 44 years old, eh?"

Tony laughed and clapped his hands. Sofia pushed her legs out and did a little strut as she walked over to him. Since he was sitting on the couch in a perfect position she decided to take advantage of that and sit down on his lap. Nestling her ass over his lap as she looked into his eyes, blinding him with her epic cleavage. He leaned in and pressed his lips to her, kissing her as Sofia managed to grind her hips a bit and work her ass over his lap. A little teasing could go a long way with the right man. When they broke the kiss, his voice had changed into a moaning symphony.

"God baby, it feels like it's been forever. I want to do some bad things to you, honey!"

"Oh yeah, like what Tony? I want jou to fuck me. Fuck me over dis room."

"I will gladly do that for you honey!"

Leaning in, he kissed her lips again. Sofia broke the kiss abruptly to throw her head back, giving him a clear view to run his mouth to her neck and kiss a trail downward while his hands went up to squeeze those big epic breasts. Moaning out to him in her thick accent while he kissed her neck, Sofia untied the string of her white bra to let it fall and free those big breasts for him to squeeze in his hands. Tony pushed his face down to her breasts to smother himself in the flesh of her amazing tits, Sofia responded by pushing her tits up for him so he could get lost inside them before yelling at him in her thick Colombian accent.

"Yeah, jou wanna play wit those big titties lover man? Mmmmmmm lick 'em up!"

Upon her words, his mouth opened and he pushed her right nipple between his teeth to swipe his tongue over it. Alternating to her left tit, Tony slobbered all over it like a hungry animal begging for what was to come real soon. Sofia had enough of this teasing though, under her buttocks she could feel his rod stiff and hard as it was poking through his pants. She was hungry for his cock and would not be saying no to it this time. She slowly raised herself from his lap and lowered herself down on her knees, looking him in the eyes as she went to unbuckling the leather belt holding his pants together.

"It is time, time for some real fun!"

"Ohhhh yes it is honey, get those pants down, will ya?"

After his belt was undone, Sofia put her hand at the top of his dress pants to pull the button apart and then Tony offered a helping hand by pushing them down while she slid the zipper down. He wore nothing but his white briefs in which she pulled down too so his old cock could spring out and was ready to play. Pushing his pants down past his knees, her hand reached for his cock and stroked it within her grasp. She looked up into his eyes and smirked before laughing and teasing him with dirty talk.

"Dis cock is mine..."

Leaning in, she kissed the head and then finished speaking.

"All mine tonight..."

Tony's eyes were glued on what was about to unfold. Sofia kept her hazel colored eyes looking at him as she opened her mouth and pushed the head of his rod past her lips. Before sucking, she popped it out of her mouth loudly and then used her tongue to lick around the head in a circular motion. Finally done with teasing, she was ready to taste some much desired meat. Opening her mouth, she sucked it between her jaws and then began to slowly bob her head up and down while using her free hand to play with his balls. Tony threw his head back and moaned.

"Oh fuck...yeah, suck it honey....so amazing, you were."

This was far from the first time Sofia was on her knees for Tony. They were 5 years apart in age and knowing one another for over 15 years, this went back a long way. Sofia ignored his words and pushed her mouth down as she used both her hands to push into his legs to give her the correct spacing so she could show off her deep throat skills. Over and over, her mouth bobbed up and down on his shaft still at the slow pace. Needing a break, she came up with a loud pop sound and spit on his cock before wrapping her hand around it to soak in the saliva and then tease him with naughty words.

"Yeah! Jou like dat!?"

"Oh, fuck yes honey!"

Ignoring him, she flicked her tongue and spit on the shaft again while teasing him once more.

"Mmmmmm, dis cock tastes so fuckin' good in mah mouth."

"Does it honey? Ohhhh yeah."

"Mmmmmhhhmmm!"

Sofia's voice slurred a bit in her thick accent, this made the experience even sexier. Tony loved when she talked, especially when she would begin yelling. She went back down on his cock this time, bobbing her head up and down in a fury. It seemed she wanted to push him over the edge as fast as she could and so far she was doing a great job. Tony threw his hands up over the couch and cried out in pleasure.

"Sofia honey! Fuck!"

This didn't alert her, she was still bobbing her head and sucking his meat stick down her throat with such intensity. Tony grunted as he clenched his face up, he couldn't hold back from her aggressive oral skills that already were pushing him over the edge. Sofia could feel his dick tensing up in her mouth and knew that his time would be coming. She pushed his rod all the way down until he felt the head slam at the back of her throat and her lips met in the bushy hair around his private area. Holding the position, she looked her eyes up at him and then slowly came off his cock. Making a loud pop noise over the head while strings of saliva ran back from his pole to her mouth. Sofia flicked her tongue back and spit on his rod, only to wrap her hand back around it and stroke it to rub in her spit.

"Yeah, jou gonna cum for me now!?"

"Oh god, fuck! You pushing me over the edge!"

"WHAT!? I SAID, AM I GONNA MAKE JOU CUM NOW!?"

His wish had been fulfilled already, she was yelling at him in that loud voice he loved. He nodded and yelled back at her, but not as loudly.

"Yeah! I'm gonna cum, alright!"

"GOOD, DAT'S WHAT I WANT!"

Wrapping both of her hands around his slobber coated rod, Sofia stroked him as fast as she could while parting her lips and showing him her mouth just begging for that reward. She wanted to taste him so bad, to swallow every last drop. That was the proper way to begin a romp between the two. Tony grunted and then spoke.

"I'm gonna blow.... so soon."

"Mmmmmm, yeah jou give it to me! Cum in mah fuckin' mouth! Ahhhhhh!"

"OHHHHH! FUCK!"

That was it; her words and the touch of her hand had done it, a big wad went flying right into her mouth. Sofia held her mouth opened and moved forward a little bit so she could rest his cock over her tongue as more cum came spurting out and puddling her tongue in his warm white seed. The man breathed in trying to catch himself as she drained his cock with her hand and each wad entered her mouth. Sofia moaned with the final weak bursts while she closed her mouth and swallowed. Letting go of his cock, Tony groaned loudly in pleasure.

"Ohhhhh man, asombroso...You are one of the best in the whole world."

Swallowing his load, Sofia opened her mouth again taking his cock and squeezing it one last time for the final drops to be milked over her tongue. She looked in his eyes while swirling her tongue over the head and then let go of it and nodded at him before replying.

"Dat's right! No one, not even dat young lil' slut who works for jou, knows how to suck dis cock correctly! It's mine tonight!"

Tony could have laughed at her words if he wasn't trying to recover from the orgasm she forced on him. Sofia's comment was directed at his young blonde haired assistant she met days ago. She had figured that Tony probably had already fucked that girl in every way possible, but Sofia knew that she could work his cock better than any young slut since she had so many years of experience with this man. She softly got up from the floor now, standing on her feet.

"I want jou to fuck me now."

"Oh yeah, you want me to fuck you? How do you want it, honey?"

"From behind, like jou used to do years ago!"

"That can be arranged then!"

She laughed as she looked down and noticed his pants were still around his knees and he had yet to remove his clothing from his chest. He had completely forgot as she could tell from that dumbfounded look on his face. She moved over the couch, turning behind him to expose her ass still with the white thong on while he began to take his shoes off and shake down his pants. Since he had to undress himself, this created a little wait for them to get some real fucking going on. She decided to tease him as she had arched herself on all fours with her hands positioned over the right arm of the couch. While he stripped himself down, Sofia wiggled her huge ass at him to tease him. His eyes caught the sight and he laughed.

"Oh I see what you're doing there, very naughty honey."

Sofia laughed at him and continued to shake her ass slowly. He had already gotten off his jacket and shirt and now his shes had been removed while he was shaking down his pants. She still was not entirely in complete nudity with the little thong on. She wanted this position and he was going to give it to her from both holes, while Sofia teased him again yelling.

"Like I am gonna forget how much jou love a woman wit an ass like mine! Jou better fuckin' spank it, Tony!"

"I'm planning on doing more than spanking it, honey!"

"I know jou are!"

It was no secret, he always managed to fuck her ass before they were done and truth be told, Sofia wanted. But he had to take her pussy first. He climbed on the couch with both feet and came behind her, placing the palm of his hand over her white thong to pull his fingers up and snatch a grip of it so it could be pulled down revealing the line that was the crack of her amazing ass split into both cheeks. True to his word of honoring her request, he used both hands and slapped both cheeks accordingly. Sofia squealed at his touch.

"Do dat again!"

Once more, he brought one hand back and slapped her right cheek while his free hand held his cock and began to guide it to her soft, wet opening. Sofia closed her eyes while she could feel the head of his rod pushing into her pussy. With the position set, Tony thrust his rod into her to begin some real fucking. Sofia moaned at the feeling.

"Ohhhhh yeah, dat's it..."

Tony planted both of his hands up on her lower back near her hips while he thrust himself in. He wanted to get into the rhythm first, while he remembered how aggressive Sofia tended to prefer it. A soft moan flowed from her lips while he breathed in and took it slow, he spoke to her.

"Just getting into a groove, baby. I know what you are wanting deep down and I'm gonna give it to you."

"Oh? Jou know I like to be fucked raw..."

"Yeah, I would never forget."

Sofia laughed a little, she could feel his cock slowly driving into her and then with a hard thrust forward she got the hint that he was ready to begin some serious fucking. Keeping her grip on the arm of the couch soon Tony began to plow into her faster and harder. She moaned, this is what she wanted.

"JUS' LIKE DAT! HARDER TONY!"

"Oh yeah!? You got it!"

Tony began to slam his cock into her harder and faster, this is how she wanted it and this is how she was going to get it. Ramming that tight pussy, he pumped his cock harder and faster. Her body held up perfectly with the strength of her voluptuous form.

"More! MORE!"

Sofia's voice yelled at him, and Tony replied by bringing his hand down and snatching a grip on her long black hair. Sofia squealed out to him at the feeling.

"YES, PULL MAH HAIR! HARDER!"

Snatching her hair harder, Tony continued to pump into her. Each time he thrust into her pussy, her glorious ass cheeks bounced a little in their firmness while he fucked the Colombian beauty as hard as he could just like she had desired. Soon she would be hitting her climax, as she already was so close, screaming at him as loudly as she could like a wild animal.

"MAKE ME CUM! HARDER TONY! JOU GOTTA MAKE ME CUM RIGHT NOW!"

The goal in his mind was to make her cum before he slid his rod into that amazing huge ass. Over and over he pumped his cock into her and then Sofia was finally hitting her busting point as her body tensed up and in between the rough pounding, she grit her teeth to distort a loud scream while she came.

"YESSSS!!!!!"

Sofia's voice cried out loudly as Tony made his last thrusts into her, not wanting to force himself to cum. He could feel her juices gushing over his cock causing him to moan as he softly slid his rod out and moved both of his hands down to her ass cheeks to pull apart. Sofia was strong and she knew what was coming next, this is how they usually had a sexual session. His cock was coated in her love nectar while he pushed it up against her tight back door hole. She took a deep breath and then spoke.

"Jou gonna fuck dat ass, wit jour big fuckin' cock?"

"Yes! You know it honey, you ready for it!"

"Yes! GIVE IT TO ME!"

Softly, he pushed his rod into the tight small hole that was of her ass. Once it slid in, he moaned out loudly as she laughed a little. It took him a few thrusts to get used to the tightness of her thick booty but soon enough he reared his hand back and smacked her right cheek hard. Sofia yelled to him.

"YEAH! SPANK DAT ASS, HARDER!"

Rearing his hand back, he did it again three times; spank, spank, spank. Thrusting forward, he began to ram his cock into her ass while holding it together with both hands planted on her cheeks. Tony grit his teeth and then she yelled out at him again in that thick accent of hers.

"JOU GONNA FUCK DAT ASS!? JOU GONNA SHOOT JOUR HOT LOUD UP MAH ASS!?"

"Yes honey! YES I AM!"

Her words were the only motivation that she needed to push him into a fury as he bucked his hips and began to plow into her ass. His balls slapped up against the underside of her ass creating a smacking sound between their heavy breathing and moans. Over and over, Tony's cock drove into her glorious ass and fucked it to a pulp.

"Jou gonna cum in dat big thick fuckin' ass, Tony?"

"Yes! You know I am!"

She couldn't help but tease him with her dirty talk, but the truth was that Tony took a lot back to hold himself from blowing in her pussy moments earlier. With one final push into her thick bottom he couldn't hold back and he yelled as his cock exploded deep within her bowels.

"Fuck! There it is, you wanted it honey, then take it!"

"Ohhhhh, mmmmmmmm...jus' what I wanted, indeed!"

Sofia closed her eyes and let out a long soft moan in her lovely voice. She felt his creamy cum flood her from behind and Tony was now out of breath trying to muster his strength together as his cock slowly exited her bottom. Once free from her body, the man stepped down from the couch and sat down as a thick line of his cum began to drip from her between her cheeks. Sofia moaned once more as she moved her hand to wipe up the little stream of cum and feed it to her lips.

"Jou know how to handle it back there, not many men can."

"That's right, cause you needed a real man to pound your ass like that."

"Mmmmmm, jou never disappoint."

While he sat on the couch and caught his breath to prepare himself for the final round, Sofia had other things in her mind. She wasn't entirely done yet and she knew the best way to tease him was to push him over this. She sat back next to him while throwing her thong to the floor that had been pushed down to her ankles. Sofia placed her hand down on his leg as she turned and starred into his eyes with a sinister smile over her lips.

"Jou worn out yet?"

Tony shook his head before replying.

"No, I am not done with you yet honey. No way, we've got more to do."

"Oh yeah? What jou wanna do now?"

Looking in front of them at the large wooden coffee table, Tony nodded at her.

"On that table right there honey, lay down on it."

Complying with his request, she got up from the couch stomping her heels on the floor as she turned to face the table and then sat on it before laying her back flat. It was a long coffee table with a wide height but narrow width. Her hands hung down from the table while she felt her back stiff up a bit from the uncomfortable feeling of the hard wood under her. Tony rose and looked down at the beautiful Colombian goddess before, as she smirked and teased him.

"What jou gonna do with me in a position like dis?"

A smirk came across his face as he began to stroke his cock.

"Let me get on top, hold those tits up for me honey."

She raised her eye brow, if he wanted to fuck her tits he should have just said it. Sofia preferred to be on her knees any time she showed off her titty fucking skills but if this is what he wanted, she would give it to him. Looking at him as she held her tits up she yelled out to him.

"Oh yeah? Jou wanna fuck...MAH BOOBS!?"

Her voice raised loudly on her final words, he replied with a grin over his face.

"Yes I am, honey!"

Tony hurried to climb over the table and sit on her stomach and straddle her for this next session. The way she screamed those final words at him in her lovely voice was enough to push him to the point he wanted to fuck those beautiful breasts now. Once on her stomach, he pushed his cock to slap between her very impressive busty chest. Sofia pushed her tits apart to trap his cock and then pushed them together as he watched the entire thing disappear in the folds of her flesh and then he thrust forward. Sofia sat her head back at the edge of the coffee table as he began to pump between her breasts.

"Jou like dat!? Dis cock between mah boobs!?"

"Yeah! This is what I wanted!"

Teasing surely paid off, ever since visiting him in his new club a few nights ago Sofia was bound and determined to tease him with her amazing cleavage. His cock thrust and pumped between those great large breasts. Over and over, Sofia just held her mounds of flesh together while each time the head would pop up and she could see it in her eyes. She almost decided to flick her tongue over it, but this was all for him. She wanted to see how badly the man could exhaust himself would fucking those tits.

"God, these are so amazing!"

"Jou like dat, huh!?"

"Yes! Yes!"

Tony didn't stop at all, pounding his cock between those breasts as he felt a drop of sweat fall from his forehead. He may have been pushing 50 on age, but he still had the balls and the body to really deliver with a proper fucking. Sofia moaned as she watched his face curl up, he was beginning to slow down a bit with his pumping between her tits. This gave her the sign that he was close to cumming and there was one place she preferred his final load of that sticky white substance.

"Jou gonna cum again!?"

"Yeah honey...Yeah, I'm getting close to blowing."

"Good, jou can cum all over mah big fuckin' breasts."

"What's that Sofia!? You want me to load down your tetas!?"

"YES!"

He made sure to get her to yell in that voice one last time before he would have to force his orgasm. From his view, the diamond necklace she wore shined in his eyes while his cock was pushed between her breasts. Making a few final thrusts between her trap of flesh, Tony grabbed his cock and pulled it from her tits as he went to stroking it as fast as he could. Sofia worked to tease him by putting her hands over her nipples and slowly massaging her tits as she held them up begging to be drenched in that warm gooey mess he was about to be making.

"Cum on me, cum on mah boobs Tony..."

"Oh yeah honey, FUCK! YES! OH!"

Loudly grunting and clenching, his cock exploded to send a wad flying over her right breast drenching it in his load. Another one shot over her left tit equally as Sofia closed her eyes and embraced the feeling of his hot seed glazing over her beautiful tanned skin. With this being his third orgasm for the day, it was far from his most powerful but it was still a good bit of cum to soak those breasts down. By now, he was completely exhausted and out of breath. Sofia opened her eyes and looked up at the mess while taking her hands and smearing it in.

"Jou made me very...very dirty."

"Well, you invited me in."

She softly laughed at him over that comment while taking one of her hands and brushing the palm over her mouth it clean of his seed while starring into his eyes and then responding.

"Mmmmm, always tastes good too."

"I think you've worn me out now, you can be proud of that."

Again she couldn't help but laugh as he now moved off of her from the table freeing her from the uncomfortable hard table. While Tony stood up, Sofia leaned up from the table and then sat down on the couch. Her tits were a complete mess and she would have to get cleaned up, he didn't want to leave however. To spend time with a friend like this and after such amazing fun, Tony hoped she would let him spend the night.

"You mind if I stay the night with you, Sofia? We can cook dinner or get take out, I don't feel like going back to the yacht. It's supposed to rain tonight anyway."

"Sure, dat sounds wonderful! We can order pizza from downstairs, dis hotel has a pretty good menu on takeout. I gotta get cleaned up since jou made a mess of me!"

Laughing at her, he got up from the couch and went to collect his clothes to properly redress himself.

"Well, honey how about you take a shower, and I'll go ahead and call room service and order us the food."

"Very good Tony, make sure jou get some mozzarella sticks and order a bottle of wine too!"

"No problem honey, I got it."

She moved from the couch to take off her high heels that she had been wearing before walking her naked body back to the bedroom where the bathroom of her luxury suite was. Sofia proceeded to take a shower while Tony got dressed and called up room service to order their dinner and wine. Outside, the rain was coming down hard with thunder crackling from the sky.

******************

The midnight hour hit on the clock as pitch darkness had flooded the sky. Tony was sleeping on the king sized bed with his arm stretched out where Sofia would be. Only right now, her body had gotten out of bed and she was in the large living room space of the luxury apartment. Tony was a man that snored in his sleep like a loud monster, it may have been difficult to sleep through but that wasn't the true reason why she had crawled out of bed. She checked her phone to see if Chris had the nerve to text her anything after the meeting with Steven yesterday. He didn't seem to have the balls to say a word to her after it, that was the smart thing for him to do.

In a white night gown and with her hair curled up into a pony tail, she sat at the couch that had once shared her body and Tony's and now she was scrolling through the contacts on her phone until she reached Steven and dialed him up. Even though it was midnight, she knew Steven was always a midnight person with his work and would answer. After a few rings, she heard his voice answer the phone and then she smiled.

"Steven, I hope I'm not calling too late."

"Oh no, you're not calling late at all. Has Chris called you at all today?"

"No, what did jou do to him?"

Sofia giggled while she heard Steven's voice crack into a small laugh over the phone.

"Nothing I haven't done to him before. That snotty mother fucker better not call you over it."

"So, he pay jou back any of dat money he owes?"

"No, not yet. Probably won't anyway."

Sofia grinned to herself, as she had a sinister thought. Just to make sure Steven was aware of a little something with Chris if he wanted to get someone else involved.

"Well, I should tell jou something..."

"Yeah, that's what Sofia babe?"

"Jou know who he is dating in Hollywood, right?"

"No I don't."

With a wicked laugh, Sofia responded softly with the answer.

"Scarlett Johansson."

"Oh, really?"

Steven sounded surprised over the phone as Sofia laughed again.

"Yeah! Really!"

"How the fuck does that guy manage to hook up with her!?"

"That ain't why I told jou, hun! I hear dat she is real good wit money. Highest paid actress in Hollywood. I figured, jou want the money dat Chris owes, maybe jou should contact her."

"Hmmmm, I'll keep that in mind. Thanks Sofia, I owe you one for this."

"No problem, jus' watching out for my friends! Goodnight Steven, take care!"

Hanging up the phone, Sofia laughed to herself while a bolt of lightning flashed through the big windows of the apartment. She knew what kind of man Steven was with business, he would get something out of meeting Scarlett on the sake of Chris' debt problems. On the other side of town, Steven looked out the window of his office in Disco Fever, starring at the flashing neon lights from the dance floor as he became lost in the thought of this new revelation. Suddenly, the thought of going to L.A. seemed like a reasonable idea after this weekend. Either way, this was going to be a lot of fun.

Chapter 69: Chapter 69. Scarlett Johansson (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Los Angeles, California

From a hotel room, a man found himself undressing to call it a night. Steven had just arrived in L.A. a day ago on Saturday and before he was to get down to business with things he wanted to relax a bit in the town that he rarely visited. Being from Miami, he couldn't say there was much in L.A. that made him want to stay longer than the fun house he had back home. But this was a business trip to sort out problems. A specific money problem that had become something of an amusement to Steven. Right now, he was in L.A. to see if he could meet a new person in the game that would prove to be worth some fun here.

A mutual friend to Steven and Scarlett Johansson agreed to tip her off about her boyfriend's problems with money problems. Steven would never be able to figure out how a fuck up such as Chris could land one of the most gorgeous women in Hollywood, but apparently it was a reality. If Scarlett was truly as caring as Sofia had told him days ago, he expected a call after she had been informed of everything going on in the shadows. Steven was hoping for that call at any moment, weather it was the money or a chance to meet her, he was not going to pass this opportunity up.

Right now he was laying in the bed of his hotel flipping channels trying to find a baseball game when his cellphone began to ring. Leaning over to grab it from the night stand, he noticed that the number was unregistered in his phone. Maybe this was the call he was looking for or maybe it was the wrong number, he answered it.

"Hello?"

"Hello, am I speaking to a Mr. Steven Diaz?"

The voice on the other end was that of a woman with an accent hailing from New York. Steven decided to play it cool and calm as he answered her back.

"Yes, and who is this?"

"This is Scarlett."

"Johansson?"

"Yes! I am calling you about an important matter that has been passed down to my ear about something regarding a good friend of mine. I was told that you are the man to speak to and you're currently in L.A. where I am."

"You heard right about that, I am in L.A."

"Well, that's good. Do you think that the two of us could arrange some kind of meeting tomorrow? Maybe in the afternoon?"

"Yeah sure, tomorrow sounds great Scarlett."

"I would like to meet some place private if you don't mind, I am a private person after all."

"So am I, how about the back room of the Pink Flamingos diner? You know that place?"

"Yeah, it's not far from where I'm staying. Tomorrow afternoon, around say 2?"

"That sounds great. I'll be waiting for you, goodnight Mr. Diaz."

He hung the phone up with a smirk on his face. If everything he had been told last week was true, this would be easy to get her involved. First base already conquered with this phone conversation. Luckily for him, despite not knowing L.A. very well the diner she wanted to meet was just a couple blocks from the hotel he had checked into. Tomorrow he would be there, and he had a great feeling about this meeting as soon he would wander off to sleep.

******************

1 DAY LATER

With a shining sun high up above and a busy day over L.A., it seemed a little odd that the Pink Flamingo's diner wasn't occupied with a large number of people. Steven didn't know how slow the business really was at this place, since he rarely was in this town to know how things went. When he first walked in, the manager told him to go in the back room and wait. Scarlett knew the family that owned this place and had called them early in the morning to tell them about how she needed a place for a private meeting. Steven stood in the back room looking out the window to see his reflection in the black suit and the red undershirt. He had been waiting just a little over 20 minutes when the door opened and from the reflection he could see what appeared to be a woman.

Steven turned around to the sight as it was Scarlett herself wearing a small white dress. From her gorgeous face and long blonde hair down to the ample view of her busty cleavage. All the way down to her legs that had the finishing piece of beauty with big white matching high heels. He gave a soft smile before greeting her.

"Hello Scarlett, you look even better in the physical form than I could have imagined."

A smirk graced over her puffy lips.

"Thank you, Mr. Diaz."

"No, please! Call me Steven, all my friends call me Steven..."

"OK, whatever you wish."

Scarlett approached him now as she walked towards the window and he turned to look in her eyes. Steven could see the glimmer of nervousness in her face, and a sense of stress. The woman sighed before she began speaking.

"Alright, so I guess I should go ahead and get to the point without much of your time. I was told that Chris is in trouble, who I am sure you've guessed by now is my lover. What would you call the bottom line of this?"

"Chris owes a lot of money. That's the bottom line, babe."

"Well, I'm here to help him. Whatever it takes, I know I really probably shouldn't be helping him but I want to."

Steven nodded, smiling at her before answering.

"You are a good woman Scarlett, Chris is very lucky to have someone as thoughtful as you to approach me to pay off his debt. Most women I know wouldn't think twice to support their boyfriend the way you are doing."

"Why thank you, it's the least I can do. He didn't tell me he was in trouble or that it went back a long way. You know how he is, don't ever want to admit to something being wrong. So how much does he really owe you?"

"300 grand."

"Jesus, that's a lot of money..."

"And that's not counting what he owes my cousin Ramón."

Scarlett sighed looking down nervously before she responded.

"Oh my god, just...this is so embarrassing for me with Chris."

"Well, you can pay it all off. You and me, let's make a deal babe."

"What kind of a deal, Steven?"

Steven smirked at her before sighing. What he had in mind was very dirty, but regardless if she truly wanted to help Chris the offer was on the table. Otherwise money exchange could go back in place.

"There are other ways instead of blowing money like this. Other ways, as in your body."

She nodded at him, smirking a little before replying.

"I knew that option could be on the table."

A sinister laugh cracked out of Steven's mouth before he responded. He couldn't help himself, how easy this was to get what he truly wanted.

"Good, good...I tell you what, you can pay it off with your body but only under my terms. Are you willing to hear my deal?"

"I'm listening, go ahead."

Looking back into her eyes he smiled.

"You will use your body for pleasure with me, under my terms. It will have to be in Miami though, that's the offer I make you. I will have to talk to Ramón and see what he thinks of the debts."

Scarlett thought for a minute, looking down as she folded her hands. It wasn't anything out of the ordinary that she wasn't used to. After a couple seconds she looked back up at and nodded with a smile.

"Why not? I don't have a problem with doing this. Let's arrange it, on your terms?"

"Can you come back to Miami, say...next weekend? I will have time to place this on schedule."

"Yeah I can do that, I have to get out of L.A. anyway to do some stuff with a movie. This can be before I make the trip, no one will know."

"Excellent. Now before I go back home to Florida and start planning, I need to know if you're really in with this. And I mean, 100% fully down for what I will do for you."

"Of course I am, I made the decision already. I only hope that I can trust you in return to keep your word that after this is all over, we can move on with our lives."

Steven looked at her and nodded.

"You have my word, but I only ask you because...I have to talk to Ramón first about the money owed and between me and you, I can be very aggressive in the bedroom."

Scarlett nodded at him and laughed.

"I can handle that, look...if you wanted to fuck me, you could have just asked. I was hoping we could work something out without the money."

The man bust out laughing at her and then the two shared in the laughter.

"Alright, alright. This is just what I like to hear, now I gotta go. You call me when you get to Miami next weekend. I'll have everything prepared for our day. Just one day and then everything is finished, Chris won't have to worry about any of us beating the shit out of him for his bullshit."

"OK, I'll call you when I get into the city."

She began to walk towards the door now and make her exit before turning around and having a final word with him.

"Oh yeah Steven, thank you."

"No, don't thank me babe. Your stupid ass boyfriend needs to be thanking you, without you he would be in a world of hurt in the near future."

A big smile lit up on her face as she laughed. Sad but true, Chris should be the one thanking her for this. Scarlett could never let him know about this after the fact.

"Yeah you aren't wrong about that, well I'll see you soon Steven. I promise."

******************

2 DAYS LATER

Miami Beach, Florida

The morning clouds blurred the view of the sun from up above but couldn't kill away the blazing heat.Light winds whistled through the palm trees while Steven was sitting in his Cadillac waiting for Ramón to come out to ride with him for breakfast. He had not told him at all about the deal he made with Scarlett back in L.A. earlier this week. He could have completely cut his cousin out of it and took the glory for himself but he figured it was best for them both to share her. This could be the most fun that loansharking Chris had turned into so far and now he was waiting for his cousin to join him for a ride to tel him about the whole deal. Ramón came out the front doors of his small condo apartment walking towards the shiny blue Cadillac in his blue jeans and a floral shirt before opening the passenger door and inviting himself in.

"Did you sleep good? I was beginning to wonder if I'd have to blow the horn."

"Do you sleep at all? Fuck man, you're always up all night working at the club and then it's only 8 in the morning now, I don't know how you do it."

"It's called working, Ramón. You get used to a tight schedule when you have a wife and kid before you're old enough to legally buy a pack of cigarettes. Now let's go outta here and go get some breakfast."

Steven started the car again and soon the Cadillac was pulling out from the driveway of the condo apartment and heading onto the streets. They would have to cross over the long bridge connecting South Beach to Downtown Miami but first there was the stop for breakfast at a drive thru as Steven always promised Ramón when they made these short trips during the early morning. Today however was different for an early drive across town, Ramón knew something was up with Stevnen having a smile on his face which was rare.

"What you smiling about? Come on, man. Tell me what's happening."

"Oh I got something to tell you, alright Ramón. You won't believe it at first, so prepare yourself."

Ramón sighed, he wanted to roll his eyes but he managed not to.

"What? I know you been out to L.A. lately, you got any cash from Chris?"

"No, I got something better."

"And, what's that!?"

Steven stopped the car at a red light and looked over at his cousin's clean shaven face, answering him with a smug grin on his face.

"Scarlett Johansson. She wants to help pay off her boyfriend's debts."

A look of confusion spread over Ramón's face.

"What the fuck? How does Chris manage to date her?"

Steven laughed as he put his eyes back on the road and continued driving.

"That's just what I said when I first heard about it, but I can tell you it's true! I met with her in L.A. over the weekend."

"Ay dios mío, and you aren't kidding?"

"Hey man, I wouldn't joke about that. I met with her in person and I have her phone number too. Anyways, cut to the chase of this; she wants to pay off Chris' debts. But not with money."

Ramón thought for a second at the hint that Steven had given him. The car rolled through traffic soon approaching the little drive thru diner that they would hit for breakfast before leaving South Beach.

"Are you implying that she wants to fuck you, to pay off the debts?"

"I'm not implying it, I'm saying it. We agreed to it."

"Bullshit man, I call that fucking bullshit."

"If I was lying, I wouldn't be here telling you about it. She agreed to come into town for this, so she could pay off the debt with her body. I told you cause I wanted to know if you're in or not. "

The car pulled into the drive thru now as Steven looked back at Ramón who finally answered him after thinking for a minute. They had to wait for a couple cars in front of them to move forward before they could place an order here.

"Am I in or not, as in what? Are you inviting me in for that?"

"Yes! Chris owes both of us money, she's willing to work it out with both of us. You in or out?"

"For a chance to bed her, yes I'm in."

Steven smiled looking back at his cousin. He knew Ramón would give in eventually, it was all part of the plan anyway. He had no problem sharing Scarlett with a family member, since Ramón was involved with the loansharking deal with Chris. Steven spoke up as he pulled the car forward in line of the drive thru.

"Since you're in with me, I want to use that small yacht of yours. Let's take her out on sea and just fuck her all day from there. This is a classy lady, she likes her privacy. Your boat has that cabin room with the couch, all three of us have great room in there."

"Yeah, that sounds good. I'm just shocked she would go that far out of her way to help some stupid pendejo like Chris."

"I know what you mean, if my ex-wife would have been that nice to bail me out of trouble when I did stupid shit 15 years ago, who knows? We probably never would still be married."

Ramón laughed at the comment, just nodding.

"Whatever man, let's go ahead and eat. I'm starving this morning. We'll talk more on it later."

The car pulled up once more this time finally to the drive thru window. The two men would decide on their order for breakfast and then the morning carried on; business as usual. It was only a Monday morning, there was still a days in time before the weekend and Steven had to work his schedule for a clean weekend slate to set up this appointment to prepare everything.

******************

4 DAYS LATER

Scarlett sighed to herself as she wiped the mirror or fog from her bathroom. She had just stepped out of the shower and began to wrap her long golden hair up in a towel to dry it faster. A lot had been over her mind this week as time had moved on and here she was in Miami on a Friday morning, earlier than she had planned to get this over. At least to her view, this was best to go ahead and do it and move on and not delay it. She had to fly down to the Bahamas after Sunday to work on some film scenes with a new movie, this was all on leisure time before film work would have her busy.

Back in L.A. she had thought about the choice she made. She had heard the stories from friends in Hollywood and all the rumors about the Diaz family. They had connections within Hollywood with famous names and key players with studios, despite all the rumors of the shady business deals and the underworld ventures, Scarlett determined that these men were bad news and could be something of a dangerous situation regarding Chris. It wasn't so much that she loved Chris, she wasn't sure sometimes with his decision making. Either way, she was positive that Chris truly did owe money since he was blowing it left and right on fancy sports cars and stuff that he did not need while speaking of starting his own movie studio project.

Right now none of that was on her mind, she was in Miami a day early and it was Friday morning. After showering and getting a change of clothes she decided to go ahead and call Steven to let him know. She didn't know his schedule or timing so hopefully he wouldn't be upset if she woke him up. The phone rang for a minute until she heard a voice answering it.

"Hello, Scarlett is that you calling?"

"Yes Steven, it is! I'm sorry, if I woke you up or anything."

Steven laughed on the other end of the phone.

"No, babe! You didn't wake me up. I'm down at the college football field about to watch my boy practice."

"Oh, I'm just calling to tell you about our little deal we arranged. I'm already in town, there was no flights out booked to Miami for Friday so I had to go a day early. I have to leave around Sunday to head out for a film shoot."

"That's fine, this works out better since I was shooting for Friday with us. What hotel are you staying at?"

"I'm at a place called the Purple Nights Inn. Some expensive place in Miami Beach, you know the place?"

"Yeah I know that place, babe. Fine choice to stay, now here's the deal; tomorrow afternoon I'll call you and come pick you up. I have everything already arranged for us. We have our day, and then you're free to go."

"OK that sounds great, I'll be looking forward to this tomorrow. Bye Steven, talk to you soon."

"I'll be seeing you tomorrow Scarlett, enjoy your stay."

He grinned hanging up the phone. One day early, he couldn't believe it. She had kept her word so far, Steven slid his phone back into his pocket as he put his sunglasses on and leaned over the railing of the bleachers. He was on the practice football field, attending summer practices for the college football team to watch his son perform.

******************

1 DAY LATER

Saturday morning came by over the city almost at what felt like a breeze. Steven closed duty at the dance club early the previous night as he had called Ramón and told him to go ahead and prepare the yacht. At 9 in the morning, he got dressed in a button up Hawaiian shirt and jeans and jumped in the Cadillac to begin the drive out to South Beach to pick Scarlett up. While driving down the long bridge connecting Miami Beach to the west side of town he picked up his cell phone and began to dial her number, waiting on her to pick up. Within seconds she answered.

"Yes?"

"Hey Scarlett, it's me. I'm on my way to come pick you up. Be ready."

"OK, let me fix my hair up."

"I'll wait for you in the back parking lot. I'm in a metallic blue Cadillac with a white top, you won't be able to miss it."

"Alright, I'll be there no worries!"

Hanging up the phone, Scarlett sighed to herself. She had been a bit nervous though she reminded herself not to be. This was not the first time she had made a sleazy deal like this exchanging sex for favors. She walked into her bathroom to fix her hair up, making sure it was split evenly for her face. She grabbed her pink trench coat and put it on, underneath she only wore a red bra and a red thong. Her feet were set with a matching pair of big red high heels to boom loudly over the floor. Buttoning the jacket up, she stomped her heels forward and locked the hotel room before proceeding out.

She took the elevator down after racing across the hall, luckily it was a lonely ride down. After the short ride, she walked out to the back parking lot as he had told her to, and sure enough there was the blue Cadillac waiting for her. She smirked at the sight and proceeded to the passenger door before opening it and looking in to see Steven's face and then sitting down before shutting the door.

"Glad you could make it Scarlett, you look beautiful."

Scarlett laughed at him as he began to pull the car out from the parking lot and back over the main roads.

"Thanks, you look pretty good yourself."

The car moved out back into the streets and now Steven piloted them to the destination of the docks where the yacht awaited them. He spoke up during the drive as he noticed her looking out the window.

"I have to be honest about we're gonna do real soon."

She looked back at him and nodded.

"What's that?"

A little sinister grin graced over Steven's lips while the car moved.

"I'm not the only one with you today. I talked to my cousin Ramón who Chris also owed money, and he agreed that we both will be using your body to forgive the debts."

A threesome had been set into play. Scarlett thought for a minute before she reacted, she wasn't really surprised in a way. She had heard stories before and this wasn't the first time she had been stuck between two men. She nodded at him and replied.

"OK, I can handle that."

"You can handle that? You're a tough girl, and a good woman at that. I wish my ex-wife would was more like you. Any man that gets a woman like you needs to hold onto them tight, I sure hope Chris appreciates what you're doing for him in the future."

She sighed at the thought of his words. Even though soon she was going to be stuck between two men, she couldn't help but admire the fact he was honest with her up front and realized the good deed she was doing for the man that had her heart. She had her doubts deep down about Chris, she wasn't so sure that he would go out of his way to do something like this for her. Time would tell down the road, while right now the car was approaching the docks. Steven stopped the car and then got out, walking over to the passenger side as he opened the door and helped her out. The least he could do was play the gentleman before he was to fuck her silly over the ocean.

Together they walked down the wooden dock approaching the white yacht as another man stood tall with his hands in his pockets and the wind blowing through his long brown hair. Ramón looked at Scarlett studying his eyes as Steven spoke up.

"Scarlett, this is my cousin Ramón."

"Hello, Ramón."

"Hello to you!"

The man answered her by leaning over and placing a kiss on her cheek. She smirked at the feeling before he stepped back and waved his hand towards the boat.

"Come on board, it will take us a short drive to get out from here."

Scarlett stomped her heels forward and crossed the little bridge over to his yacht. The yacht was small in comparison to the mega boat that Steven's older brother Tony had, but it was still a good size and had a large cabin deck inside. The two men followed on board and Ramón headed upstairs to the captain's little room. Within minutes, Ramón began to begin the motors and for the next 30 minutes the boat would move from the docks and off east into open waters.

******************

Within the cabin of the yacht, Scarlett patiently waited for the boat to stop. Steven had went out to the captain's deck upstairs to help his cousin leaving her by herself inside. She sat on the couch that she was sure would be occupied by the three of them real soon. For a threesome, she had enough time mentally to prepare herself, knowing full and well that her body would be pushed to the limits. Deep down she wanted to enjoy this, even if it was truly as aggressive as she had expected. She unbuttoned the top of her trench coat to reveal her large breasts in the red bra and sat on her knees. Soon, she heard the sound of foot steps beating down the steps as the door opened to the two men walking in. Their eyes instantly glued to her body as she smirked and spoke up.

"Alright boys, you two ready for some fun?"

Ramón smiled nodding his head as Steven began to unbutton the top of his shirt and nodded at her and spoke.

"Yeah, let's take our clothes off for you now."

"Oh, so I get a strip show?"

Scarlett laughed watching the two men begin to strip. Ramón threw his short off revealing his strongly built chest and then Steven did the same. Both of them took their belts off almost at the same time as they had kicked off their shoes and began to remove the rest of their clothes by sliding their pants down and dropping their underwear. Scarlett unbuttoned the rest of her jacket and left it on the couch revealing herself in the red lingere. Both of the men had the bodies of Latin hunks and as they both kicked their pile of clothes to the side, Ramón looked at with hungry eyes and called out to her.

"Get down on your fucking knees."

Steven spoke up behind him.

"Yeah get down there babe, and work our cocks."

"I know just how to do that."

She replied in a sassy tone with a smirk over her puffy lips as the blonde Hollywood bombshell went down to her knees and wrapped her hands around both of their cocks. Steven to the left, Ramón to her right hand. Stroking them in her hands, Scarlett looked up into Ramón's eyes and then Steven's as she continued to stroke both of their rods feeling them get harder within her grip. The two men began to moan and soon Scarlett would make use of her puffy lips. Breathing in, she spoke to them.

"I think you're both ready now."

"Oh sí, we've been ready!"

Ramón ran his mouth hoping that he would get her to suck his dick first, but since Scarlett was left handed she chose to favor Steven's big rod on her left side. She opened her mouth and pushed down on the head while she used her right hand to jerk Ramón's rod simultaneously. Slowly sucking Steven's cock into her mouth, the blonde actress moaned bobbing her head up and down. Steven just watched, meanwhile Ramón was a bit impatient and brought his hand down to her back to claw at the little red straps holding her bra together. Scarlett didn't let it phase her while her hand still stroked his meat and the bra loosened up from Ramón's play.

"She knows how to suck, putting those lips to wonderful use!"

Steven couldn't help but brag about her oral skills. Scarlett came up from his cock with a loud pop noise. She then turned her attention to Ramón. She began by spitting on his rod and then pressing her lips to the head while her left hand found Steven's cock and began to stroke it as she pushed her mouth down and engulfed herself the taste of Ramón's shaft. The man moaned out his words.

"That's what I'm talking about right there! Big cock sucking lips doing what they were meant to be doing!"

Scarlett ignored his praise while her mouth began to bob up and down from his hard shaft. She slobbered all over it before coming up again with a loud pop sound and then alternating her way back to Steven's cock on her left hand side. Just as before, her free hand found Ramón's shaft and began to stroke it while she sucked Steven's rod between her jaws. She began to pick up the pace now, sucking into a fury as her mouth quickly began to bob up and down. After a good bit of sucking, she once again alternated to Ramón's cock spitting on it and then sucking it back between her lips. The man moaned while once again her left hand moved to Steven's cock to stroke it at the same time her lips did work. After a good bit of sucking again, she stopped and moved to her left to give Steven some attention but he had something else in mind.

"Get that bra off, I want to fuck those tits."

Without replying to him in words, Scarlett let go of both of their cocks and brought her hands down and begna to quickly pull her bra off her body. Since Ramón had pulled the straps minutes earlier, it came off with an ease. She gripped her impressive large breasts and held them up for Steven to slid his shaft between them. All the while, Ramón held his cock and pushed it towards her cheek before slapping it against her face. She got the hint and turned her head to the right just as Steven slapped his rod between her tits. Scarlett closed a grip on her breasts at the same time her mouth sucked the head of Ramón's shaft.

"Ohhh yes, that's it. Suck that fucking cock!"

Ramón ran his mouth while all Scarlett could do was muffle out a moan over his shaft in her mouth. Steven placed his hand on her shoulder as he now was crying out in pleasure at the feeling of his cock smashed between her glorious breasts pumping forward. Scarlett knew that her body was built for titty fucking and she greatly enjoyed it. She closed her eyes while sucking Ramón's hard shaft and feeling Steven's rod thrust up and down between her breasts. She made sure to hold them together as tightly as she could and the sound of his voice moaning told her that she was doing her job.

"I want to fuck her pretty mouth!"

It was Ramón speaking again, Steven nodded while thrusting his cock between her tits.

"Fair enough, I'll take her from behind then."

Their words were the only hint Scarlett got that soon she would be shuffled into a new position. She pulled her head up to come off of Ramón's cock with a loud pop sound while Steven shuffled to grab his dick and pull it from her breasts. With herself free at the moment, she looked up at Ramón, starring into his eyes as he then commanded her.

"Stand up on your heels for me."

Following his order, she got up from her knees and stomped her heels over the carpet rug over the yacht's cabin deck. She put her hands on her knees to lean over while Steven found his way behind her and then she turned her head to look at him as he pulled at the little red thong that was covering over her entrance holes.

"Mmmmm, you are two naughty men."

"Oh babe, you have no idea!"

Steven joked to her as she just moaned. Turning her head to look back at Ramón, the man ran his hands into her hair to curl up a grip in her golden hair. That was a sign of aggression soon to come. She felt the cool air hit her from behind as her thong was pushed down her knees and Steven now was starring at her dripping wet pussy. He wanted to go ahead and nail her lovely ass, but he figured it was best to save that hole for last. Ramón's eyes watched his cousin while he got into position, while his own cock was dangling in front of Scarlett's hungry lips. Once Steven put his hands on her lower back and began to inch his rod into her wet loving hole, he nodded up at the other man now and spoke briefly.

"She's ready, let's go!"

Scarlett moaned at the feeling of Steven's rod enter her but her voice was cut off quickly as Ramón thrust forward for his pole to enter her mouth. With his hands locked into her hair, he thrust forward and began to fuck her mouth while Steven was slowly thrusting into her pussy to deliver pleasure from both ends entering her body. The blonde actress brought her hand up to Ramón's leg to hold herself in this position of being bent over while standing in her heels. Steven placed his hands at her hips to get a better grip while thrusting his cock into her.

"Time to get some real fucking going on!"

It was the voice of Ramón bragging as he pulled Scarlett's mouth and began to rapidly thrust his cock down her throat, fucking her mouth as she closed her lips around his rod and Steven pumped her pussy from behind. Scarlett expected aggression and here it was in a fast tempo as her body was rocking between the two Latin hunks fucking her into a frenzy.

"GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-KWAH-GAHHH"

Scarlett's mouth created an assortment of sucking and slobbering noises that came to a stop as Ramón pushed her mouth all the way down until he felt his cock slam to the back of her throat. He held her there in position while Steven bucked his hips fucking her pussy at a steady pace. The beautiful blonde moaned before finally gagging and choking on the cock lodged down her throat. Her eyes watered up from his force, strings of saliva leaked from her mouth over the floor before Ramón let go of her hair to give a light break. She came up from his cock moaning and catching her breath as a flood of spit ran out of her mouth. The woman moaned and screamed.

"Oh yes! More! You two, fuck the shit outta me!"

A sinister grin swept over Ramón's face as he looked down into her eyes.

"Exactly what you should be wishing for!"

She didn't get a chance to reply as he pushed her mouth down and began to buck his hips once more. Steven moaned as his cock was fucking her pussy at a steady pace, bringing his hand back and smacking the left cheek of her ass while his cousin began to fuck her lovely mouth once again causing more sucking noises to echo from her muffled jaws.

"GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-GWAH-KWAH-GWAH"

Steven was far more focused on the sensational feeling her pussy brought to him but he didn't want to cum early. Ramón on the other hand was too focused on her mouth and had other ideas. Thrusting his cock into her mouth at a harder and faster pace.

"Make me cum Scarlett, make me cum!"

Ramón had to cum in her mouth, it was the proper way in his opinion. Steven had other ideas, he wanted to blow a load within her ass first. From behind her, he began to slow down his pace as he felt himself building up to an orgasm as he looked up at his cousin and spoke.

"Go ahead, let her finish you but I'm waiting a bit."

Ignoring his words, Ramón continued to thrust his rod into the gorgeous woman's mouth until he finally breathed and knew it was time for him to explode. Steven had slowed down and was slithering his cock out of her pussy as Ramón pushed her mouth all the way down and then cried out.

"Fuck! There it is! YES!"

Scarlett's mouth was pushed all the way down on his cock as Ramón exploded, filling her mouth with his cum. He held her there in place to make sure that he shot every bit of his load into her watery jaws. She let out a muffled moan at the feeling of his warm seed flooding her mouth, Ramón taunted her with a laugh and spoke.

"Can't hear you Scarlett, my cock in your mouth is preventing that."

Ramón couldn't help himself but to taunt her with some words and a laugh. He felt in control and now he let go of her hair to let her mouth off his cock. Scarlett leaned up placing her hands over his legs to show him her mouth flooded in a mixture of saliva and his cum. Closing her lips, she swallowed it loudly. The man grinned from ear to ear like a winner and bragged to her.

"Very good, that's what I like to see. A slut that swallows it down, time for you to get on top and get fucked!"

Steven reached back and slapped the left cheek of her ass to get her attention. She turned around looking at him as she caught her breath with her fatigued face. The real game had only just begin and Scarlett swallowed a breath before speaking.

"You're gonna fuck me too, aren't ya Steven?"

The man nodded at her but before he could reply, Ramón grabbed her hair again to pull her back to his attention and look back in his eyes.

"Get up on top of me, over here on this couch right now."

She didn't get a chance to do it by her own will, Ramón stepped backwards until the couch was directly behind him and then he took a seat while pulling her by the hair to come get up on top of him. She straddled him throwing her legs around and sinking her knees into the couch and then he let go of her hair. Scarlett turned around to watch Steven as he came up behind now and began to get into position. A little smirk was over his face, all the while Ramón ran his hand down to his shaft and began to push it towards her wet pussy just begging for attention. Scarlett took a deep breath to prepare herself for the double fucking session.

"Oh god, you both ready? Go for it, get those fucking cocks in me, do it!"

Scarlett brought her hand down to grab Ramón's rod herself and hover her pussy over it before pushing the head into her damp opening. At the same time, she could see Steven's shadow shading over the couch as he placed his hands on the cheeks of her nicely built ass and began to pull it apart. She looked over her shoulder and moaned as she teased him.

"Yeah, do it! Fuck my ass!"

"That's exactly what I was gonna do, babe!"

The man stepped behind her and began to push his rod into her tight little hole back there. Scarlett placed her hands on Ramón's chest and closed her eyes as she felt Steven's rod sink in. Ramón wrapped his arm around her as his eyes went to those excellent breasts and within a few seconds he thrust his cock into her pussy while his cousin began to thrust into her ass in unison. Scarlett closed her eyes and cried out loudly.

"Oh! OH! YEAH! GET IT!"

Her voice raised in loudness as the men began to thrust their rods into her. Steven went slow at first to get used to the tightness of her hole but soon he leaned up and smacked both of her ass cheeks with his hands and now it was time to get some serious fucking pounding going on. He pumped her ass harder and faster, her body began to shake and her large breasts bounced in Ramón's face. Scarlett gritted her teeth and screamed out.

"OHHHHH YESSSS!!"

"Fuck yeah! Take our cocks!"

Once more, it was Ramón running his mouth bragging in pleasure, Scarlett felt both their cocks enter her simultaneously fucking her thoroughly on both of her holes down below. She kept her eyes closed embracing the pleasure, this was not her first threesome with two males fucking her like crazy. Scarlett had done this in the past but it always took a bit to get used to at first. She screamed out in pleasure feeling their rods take her to a new height of pleasure.

"MORE! FUCK YES! OHHHH!!"

A harmony was made over the couch between all three of them moaning. Her screams drowned out the men's voices but not without the sound of a hand slapping over her ass while Steven fucked that gorgeous bottom like it was no tomorrow. He had prevented himself from busting a nut within her pussy and had saved this for her ass. All the while, Scarlett couldn't hold on for much longer herself. Steven had worked that pussy and now Ramón was forcing her on the edge of bursting. She bit her lower lip and cried out to the both of them.

"OHHHHH!! I CAN'T HOLD...BACK! OHHH!"

That was it, she couldn't even finish her sentence as she felt her body tighten up and a climax reached while her pussy gushed juices all over Ramón's rod pumping in and out of her. Scarlett suddenly felt a hard sting over the left cheek of her ass as she breathed in, lost in the ecstasy of pleasure when Steven began to yell out.

"You ready for some cum, babe!? HERE IT IS!"

Steven groaned out as he rammed his cock as far as it could reach in the tight hole of her ass. Holding himself there, he groaned and spanked her cheeks once more feeling his cock explode deep within her to give her bowels a creamy surprise. Ramón slowed himself down so he could embrace the feeling of her orgasm over his rod deep within her. Lucky for him, he had already blown his load before they began the double fucking time. He wanted something else from her amazing body though, and that was her ass.

"I want to fuck her up the ass now!"

Steven laughed at his cousin's remark while Scarlett was catching her breath. He nodded to Ramón before answering.

"Yeah, that's fine. I want that pussy again myself."

Scarlett took a deep breath listening to the men speak of another double penetration session. She nodded and looked over her shoulder at Steven since he seemed to be the one in command her. The man was slowly slithering his cock from her tight ass when she spoke.

"Do you want me on top of you like this, or-"

"No, no! We're gonna hold you up."

"Alright then, that's fine!"

Steven had cut her off to finish speaking, he didn't like to reuse the same position twice. Scarlett began to lift herself from Ramón as his cock exited her lovely pussy. She was dripping wet of her own seed that gushed out of her opening while a thick stream of Steven's cum ran out of her ass and down her leg. Once standing back up she turned to face him, Steven cupped her chin softly with his hand to lean in and kiss her on the lips. While they kissed, Ramón got up from the couch and positioned himself behind her. His hands went to her hips while Steven placed his hands around her body. Scarlett was alerted to their touching over her body and broke the kiss.

"You two ready? I'm ready for it."

"Let's go man, hold her up!"

Ramón gave the instructions as he and his cousin now began to lift her up off her heels and hold her up. Both men had a grip on her body as Scarlett looked back into Steven's eyes and put her hands on his shoulders to have a grip on him while spreading her legs to wrap around his torso. She took a deep breath and swallowed to prepare herself, while both of them brought a hand down to their cocks and began to look for her rightful holes. She felt Steven's first, the head pushing at her pussy before Ramón smeared his rod up the cum soaked hole of her ass. Scarlett raised her head and moaned as both of their rods slid into her holes. Clutching her nails onto Steven's shoulders, the blonde woman moaned out.

"OH! YES!"

Her voice was cut off at the loud groaning of Ramón as he thrust forward into her ass and then Steven returned with a thrust forward into her pussy. Scarlett's body shook between the two men fucking her furiously. In this position standing up, she didn't have to worry about getting pummeled from behind like earlier, not that Ramón had it in him to pound an ass the way his cousin did. He liked to take his sweet time with it, just as he was doing now. Steven groaned while pumping that pussy for the second time today, yelling out.

"God, this body is fucking fantastic!"

"OH! OH! TELL ME ABOUT IT!"

"Oh yeah, you're amazing babe I can tell you that!"

Scarlett teased him with her yelling voice. She had been lost in the pleasure of the two men pumping their cocks into her body in unison. Over and over, one rammed her ass while the other pounded her pussy. She couldn't believe that they had not worn themselves out yet with stamina, but she still had enough left in her to burn the time. Her breasts bounced up and down each time they thrust into her body, she couldn't help but tease them once more with sweet naughty words.

"You two like this!? Fucking me like this!? Gonna make both of you cum again!?"

Ramón grunted and responded to her.

"You want some cum? I'll give you some fucking cum, all over your face! That's what you get for cheating on your boyfriend to pay off his debts!"

She would have laughed if she wasn't caught between the two of them, Scarlett moaned out to him and teased.

"Mmmmmmm oh yeah!? You want to cum all over my pretty face? Make a mess of me?"

"You know I am!"

"I will too!"

Ramón spoke first and then Steven commented. The man in front of her was ready to shift positions once again as he could feel his time coming short of blowing. Steven stopped pounding her sweet pussy and slowed himself down before sighing and speaking.

"If I don't stop now, I'll end up cumming, Ramón let's set her down and have her finish us off."

"Good idea, since she wants to get fucking glazed in cum!"

Scarlett moaned, they were giving her the break that she wanted. To end where they had once began this sleazy event. Both of the men let their cocks ease out of her body first before they stepped back and allowed her to step her heels back onto the floor. Just as planned, she dropped down to her knees like when the whole session began and wrapped her little hands around their big hard cocks. Just as before, Steven had her left hand and Ramón's rod was wrapped in her right hand. She stroked them both together as she looked up at the two men and teased them with her with pretty eyes.

"You both going to cum all over me?

"Yeah, fuck yeah!"

It was Steven that spoke up causing Scarlett to give him eye contact while she jerked the cocks in her hands. She turned her attention to his rod to part her lips and slobber over the head while looking in his eyes. Just as before, she went down on it bobbing her head up and down on the shaft while her right hand stroked Ramón's meat. After a good bit, she came off with a loud pop sound and then alternated her way to Ramón while her left hand found Steven's shaft and began to jerk it up and down while her mouth bobbed up and down on Ramón's cock. Both the men were in heaven even though soon they would be hitting their final orgasm for the day.

"God yes, that's what I am talking about right there! Work it!"

Scarlett heard Ramón's words and came up from his cock with a loud pop noise. Once again, she alternated her mouth back to Steven only this time with some saliva strings dangling over Ramón's dick as she wrapped her hand back around it and went to stroking. Steven couldn't get enough of her tits earlier and there was no way he wasn't blowing his final load without spending time between them again.

"I want to fuck your tits again babe, bring 'em up!"

Hearing his words, she came to a stop sucking on his rod and released it from her mouth. She let go of Ramón's shaft and brought her hands up to her huge breasts, holding them up as she parted them for Steven to slide his tanned meat between her pale beauties. Scarlett moaned, parting her lip as she looked up into his eyes and he began to thrust between her tits.

"Mmmmm, you like fucking those big titties, don't you?"

"Yes I do, babe!"

Her mounds of flesh pounded over his meat stick, fucking it to a pulp as Steven thrust his hips and watched the amazing sight before him of her tits fucking his cock. Ramón wanted some of this action too now that he had witnessed it once again.

"Fuck me with those tits too, I want to feel those knockers!"

"Oh yeah!? Thought I was gonna leave you out, huh?"

Scarlett teased Ramón before letting go of her breasts to free Steven from her fleshy prison. Now she moved over to her right to equally give the other man a chance to stuff his rod between her breasts. She held them up and parted them just as Ramón slammed his cock in the middle. Scarlett closed the grip on her tits and looked down to spit on the head poking up from her cleavage. Finally, she began to move up and down, fucking his cock with her tits.

"Mmmmmm, just like that?"

"Yeah, just like that!"

Steven didn't want to bother his cousin as the moaning was just enough to alert him how much pleasure he was having of her tits. Instead of forcing her to take turns, he just moved closer and pushed his cock towards her face until it was touching her cheek. Scarlett responded by turning her head to the left and then pushing her lips over Steven's cock, sucking it while her tits pumped Ramón's cock.

"Fuck, I don't want this to end but I know I'm about to blow a huge fucking load for you."

Ramón spoke though Scarlett couldn't answer him. Little did he know that Steven also was on the verge of busting his final nut for the day. The man pulled his cock from her mouth with a pop sound, watching the little string of saliva break and drip over her chin. Steven now spoke up to give her the alert.

"I'm about to cum too, get ready for it."

Her eyes wandered up at Steven and then at Ramón as she let go of her breasts to free the other man's cock. Scarlett moaned before speaking to them.

"Hold on, let me make sure you both can get a clear shot at drenching me."

"Nasty fucking girl. Cheating on your boyfriend to pay his debts and then begging to get cum on your face, I think I like you."

Ramón's words made her laugh. Her hair had been a mess from the pulling and the shaking of her body. Scarlett ran her hands up to push her hair over her shoulders and to give a clear shot to her face. Meanwhile, both the men jerked their cocks furiously in their hands. She raised her head waiting for the explosion that awaited, simply letting them get themselves off. Closing her eyes, she parted her lips and spoke teasing words.

"Come on, cum on me. Cum all over my face!"

"You wanted it!? YOU GOT IT! OHHH!!"

Ramón was the first to blow, shooting a thick wad of cum directly up her face drenching her forehead and trailing over her right eyebrow. At the same time, Steven had his initial explosion.

"Oh, fuck babe! YES!"

The man grunted as a powerful wave shot up into her left eye lid and trailed down her cheek. Ramón's cock blew another warm wave that got the right side of her nose and down her cheek, and again Steven's cock sent a wad flying up on the left side of her forehead shooting into her hair. Scarlett moaned while another thick gob of cum hit her right eyebrow and yet another wad from the left side glazed her cheek. She smirked a little before giggling at the feeling of the warm substance. Both of them were losing steam of their orgasm and Ramón let the head of his rod fall to her lips to milk the final drops of cum while Steven pushed his cock up against her forehead to shoot one final small load over her face. Ramón pulled his cock from her mouth once he felt her suck the final remains of his seed out.

"Oh my god, you both made me into a mess."

"Yeah we did, but don't act like you didn't ask for it babe."

Scarlett laughed at Steven's comment, taking her left hand and scooping the cum out of her eyes with her finger tips. She reopened her eyes while feeding her fingers to her mouth to suck the warm seed off. Her eyelashes gleamed in the sticky white substance causing both of the men to smirk down at her. Scarlett didn't say a word as her hands grabbed their drained cocks, she brought Ramón's to her mouth first and kissed it. Then, she moved to Steven's rod and gave it a goodbye kiss. The deed was complete.

"Well guys, I won't lie. That was a lot of fun."

"Yeah it was Scarlett, I'm glad you came out here with us babe."

She smirked up at Steven hearing his voice and then Ramón spoke up.

"I think it's funny you had fun cheating on your boyfriend, paying off his debts like this. Man, Chris better be thankful for you. You just saved his ass from me."

Scarlett laughed at Ramón's comments before replying.

"I won't lie, I had a lot of fun! It's been a while I got to enjoy getting fucked by two hot men. I better get cleaned up. Thanks a lot for the mess!"

"You're welcome, babe!"

Steven jokingly replied to her as they shared a laugh. She began to rise from her knees and then Steven spoke up again, this time to Ramón. The deed was finished and now the debts from Chris had been forgiven, Steven promised to keep his word for her and after this amazing day he would see to it that they never cross paths with Chris again out of respect for this woman. The couple hundred grand was small change to the millions they were making in another business, and the sex today made it all worth the time. The one person who deserved a little something in good nature for all of this was Scarlett. Steven would see to it that she was rewarded for her all of this.

******************

1 DAY LATER

Sunday morning came as usual for a busy day with an early sun high up in the sky, typical of the summer. After all the fun that was shared on the little yacht yesterday, Steven couldn't get it out of his mind to take care of Scarlett. Even after the boat had docked yesterday evening, he took her out for a late dinner and dropped her off at the hotel. After going home, he thought about it all night before making the decision he was doing right now to go out to South Beach and wait to see her one last time. His Cadillac pulled up across the street of the Purple Nights Inn hotel in a parking space waiting for her. He figured she probably had called a taxi to escort her to the airport, but for a woman such as her he thought that it was better to pay respect by driving her out himself.

Steven got out of the car and placed his hands over the roof in a fold as he waited to see if she would come out. It was a typical busy day for Ocean Drive, the tourists were walking and with a summer day of clear weather there was countless girls in bikinis and men in swim shorts walking about to the beach that was close by. He didn't call Scarlett on the phone or text her, he wanted to see the surprise on her face when she came out of the front doors of the Art Deco themed hotel. How she reacted would tell him if she had some growing feelings like he had.

The wait paid off over time, as Steven witnessed the blonde woman walking out in jeans and a T-shirt. Over her left hand was her luggage suitcase and big black sunglasses over her head. Scarlett looked across the street and saw the Cadillac and his smiling face. She smirked and walked her way over to join him at the parked car, the blonde woman spoke up.

"I was just about to wait for a taxi over here. What are you doing here, Steven?"

"Just thought I would see you off, I kinda hate that you're leaving."

Scarlett laughed at his words, she wasn't sure if she believed him or not since this whole deal was business. Standing on the opposite end of the car as she spoke back.

"Are you serious, Steven?"

"Oh yeah, I'm serious babe. I mean what I say, some of us men don't deserve a woman like you. I'm not going to say anything about Chris to you, he's your man...but I will say this, I wish I had a woman like you 15, 20 years ago. Chris is young and stupid, you know? I did stupid things too when I was his age..."

She looked him over curiously while pulling her sunglasses up to look into his eyes when she replied.

"Really? Like, what did you do?"

"Oh, the usual stupid stuff you do in your 20's. Gambling problems, check. Running out chasing women, check. Getting involved in stuff that might send you to prison, check.

Scarlett busted out laughing at his confessional, before she knew it he was laughing too. At least he was honest with her she figured. She walked from the other side of the car to meet him on the right and look into his eyes.

"I believe you now, I think...you're a good man Steven."

"And as I told you when we first met, you are a good woman Scarlett. If my ex-wife would have done something like this to get me out of trouble back in the day, we would probably still be married."

She looked down and then back up at him with a smile. She didn't want to respond to his words, Scarlett simply leaned in and kissed his lips softly. Steven embraced her kiss by putting his hands around her back and returning the kiss. When their lips finally broke apart, he looked down into her eyes and spoke.

"Will you let me drive you to the airport?"

"Yes, I would like that."

The man stepped back and opened the driver's door of his car and then Scarlett turned around and quickly walked to the passenger's side, throwing her suitcase into the back seat as if she didn't have a care in the world as she joined him in the car. They were friends now, Steven was going to look out for her when he had the time and was in L.A. again. Once they were in the car together with the doors closed, he started the engine and began to pull off before he spoke one last thing.

"I want you to call me if you ever need anything...anything, a friend, someone to talk to...if you move on from Chris or something happens with him, please call me."

Scarlett looked back at him and nodded her head.

"Oh I will, no question about it!"

A respect had been made between the two as well as a new friendship. Steven smiled big as his eyes looked at the road and he began driving her down the streets, next stop was back to the airport to see her off. One trip he hated to make for someone but he would never regret meeting her personally like this to see her off.

Chapter 70: Chapter 70. Maria Menounos (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami Beach, Florida

Clouds passed over a clear blue sky during the day with light wind. The beaches were filled with people out having fun in the sun, meanwhile a party was going down on a luxury yacht across South Beach. It was just another day in Miami for anyone that lived the high life in town. Tony found himself sitting in a stretched out chair over the deck of this yacht while he wore a white suit with a red shirt underneath. The white pants he wore matched the suit with expensive loafer shoes. He went for a throwback look to this party, the shirt was unbuttoned on the first 3 buttons to reveal his hairy chest and a gold Cuban link chain hanging down. A dark pair of Aviator sunglasses sat over his eyes to blind the view of the sun.

This yacht however, was not his own. Tony hated to throw parties on his Love Boat yacht, for it was his home and he enjoyed the privacy within. This party had been organized by a friend in town, the usual high profile social gatherings on a yacht where anyone with money or status would come to get drunk and enjoy some fun out in the sun. Tony found himself bored at this party while sitting back and smoking a cigar at the chair. There was a number of people on the boat with loud music playing, the usual girls in bikinis that were a dime a dozen in South Beach. These kind of parties usually were a good place to find hook ups in his wild night life but today he had only went in person to this party to drink and relax.

From the distance came the form of a figure walking up the steps of the yacht. Tony sat back puffing on his cigar as his eyes studied this figure behind the dark tinted sunglasses. It was the form of a woman in a striped bikini stepping forward as she turned her head and the wind blew through her brown hair. He received an extensive view of a beauty who had a perfectly fit strong body with abs, and a cute belly button ring of a star dangling. The woman walked over to the left and his eyes remained in tact behind the sunglasses studying every curve and a thick round buttocks from behind. Tony smiled, what a beauty she was.

His attention had been taken away from a boring party, the man got up and placed his cigar in the little glass ash tray sitting next to a table where he had been laying on the chair for a bit. Tony followed this beautiful woman stepping onto the back deck of the boat where more party favors awaited from a small mini bar that was fixing drinks. The live band could still be heard from the front deck, the woman turned around to see Tony as he slid his shades up to his graying hair and greeted her lovely face with a smile.

"Well hello, what is your name, beautiful?"

The woman smirked at him as she instantly recognized him.

"Hello there, I am Maria Menounos and I take it you must be Mr. Tony Diaz?"

A smug grin washed over Tony's face to hear this woman already address him by name. He offered his hand out to her, immediately for a greeting.

"Why yes, that would be me. Were you looking for me, beautiful?"

Maria shook his hand and smiled up at him before biting her lip. She had heard the stories from a close friend in Hollywood about him and within seconds of meeting, it seemed the tales of what a charmer he was were already going into play.

"Yes I was! I have heard about you from friend of mine who was telling me about some new nightclub you opened down here that's been something of a hit. I wanted to meet the man himself."

"Well, I'm standing right here. So, what friend of yours is also a friend of mine?"

The woman smirked at him while placing a hand on her hip, giving him ample view of her muscular built body.

"Jennifer Lopez, she didn't tell you about me? I work with a news agency out in Hollywood, when I'm not handling my acting career or doing wrestling stuff."

Tony nodded to her.

"Oh, yeah. She did tell me about you, but I stay so busy so the thought didn't cross my mind."

"I understand! She told me that she texts with you all the time."

"So, are you out here to party with or something else."

The man grinned and then Maria laughed at him in that signature laugh of hers causing him to chuckle himself.

"I would love to check out your club and party, but seriously speaking, I wanted to interview you."

"You wanted to interview me?"

"Yes, but I can't step outside my boundaries with my network. I have to focus exclusively on Hollywood and stuff with movies. So, I thought maybe I could focus on your club as a hot spot for action."

"I would very much like that, you know where it's at right? You drop by tomorrow night, go upstairs and check with my assistant. I'll tell her to watch out for you."

Maria smirked at him before nodding.

"Sounds like a plan, you've got yourself a date."

"I'll see you, then!"

The older man gave a wink at the beautiful woman before she began to walk off from in front of him. Tony turned to watch her figure walking from the deck of the boat as his eyes zoomed in on that amazing ass from behind. He couldn't help but smirk at the sight of that juicy booty. The sun brightened his view and soon he pushed his shades back over his eyes. but his mind was occupied by something that was walking off. Soon he would leave this party and retreat back to his yacht where he had some phone calls to make with his brother Steven to check up on some deals that would have to be made later this week. Today was only Monday, but tomorrow was looking even better in company for a Tuesday night.

******************

1 DAY LATER

Loud music pierced through the ears of hundreds of people inside the building of Disco Fever. The dance floor was crowded while people shuffled their bodies to the rhythm of the dance music pouring beat after beat into the mega speakers. A DJ sat at the stage with his work station producing the best electronic flavored music he had to offer to a wild dance floor that dropped at the high tempo beats. All the while, from a staircase across the club was a pair of long tall legs climbing up in a pair of tight black leather pants that hugged every curve of a magnificent body. Matching leather heels stomped and stepped up the stairs until reaching the top when the woman smiled at the view from above.

Maria was dressed to kill. If this man couldn't get his eyes off her body in a bikini, she was well aware how much a pair of leather pants and a tight green shirt would attract his eyes. What she didn't expect was Tony himself to be waiting for her outside of the V.I.P. rooms. He had spoke to his assistant Maria about a date he was waiting for, the young woman had texted an alert to him after she heard of another woman with the same first name as her asking around for him: the call was made. Maria Menounos walked across the floor upstairs until she noticed the figure of what appeared to be Tony standing tall in a black suit with a little smile on his face. The beautiful Greek woman smiled as she approached him.

"So, there she is..."

"And, there he is!"

Tony stepped forward to offer his greeting to Maria, hugging her and placing a soft kiss on her right cheek. The brunette stepped back and turned around to give a sight of those tight leather pants fit over every curve of her legs and showing her tight amazing ass. He smirked at that sight.

"Very nice, you know leather pants only look good on a woman. I say, you gotta be brave to wear them as a man."

She laughed at his comment and decided to tease him a bit.

"Really? I think you would look good in them, yes?"

"You must be out your mind! No way would I wear those!"

Tony laughed before Maria let out a long laugh in that funny voice that had gained her some fame in television. He couldn't embarrass her though, it wasn't worth it when most of his family had strong accents. He walked forward and looked over the railing at all the busy people walking about. From upstairs, anything could be scene. Maria stepped forward to him and then he smiled and spoke to her.

"So, how do you like the place?"

"I love it, I was downstairs some 30 minutes ago, shaking my ass on the dance floor."

"Ohhhh were you? I wish I could've seen that."

She laughed at him and smirked.

"I'm sure you would've! Jennifer told me that you had a number of clubs around here, but I take it this is the big place?"

"Indeed it is. My father had a club called Disco Fever back in the day, meant the world to him. It went under sometime around 1990, he used to say that the club died with the whole era of the wild 80's."

"Wow, so now I get why this place has that whole retro vibe."

"Yeah, just opened last month. Been quite a hit so far, how about we go up to my office beautiful, and continue our conversation with some drinks in privacy?"

Maria nodded at him and smirked.

"I would love that, Tony."

Offering his arm out to her, she latched onto him and he began to walk the Greek beauty back from the railing and towards the V.I.P. door where the deeper side of the club remained under heavy restrictions. While the man in charge made his retreat to his office, downstairs was a younger Diaz man smoking a cigarette sitting at a table as he watched some girls dance. Carlos was back in town to sort out some family troubles alongside his older brother Ramón. For now, Tony had given Carlos a specific job within the club to watch the bar and to come in as a manager behind the bartenders to keep a watchful eye on who could possibly be skimming money from the place. The funds were still coming up a couple hundred dollars short, more so than last month. Carlos had to earn his foot back into the business, or else his ticket would be back on the streets hustling.

Back in Tony's private office, he opened a bottle of wine and tipped the bottle over to watch the red substance fill two glasses. Maria's eyes looked down at the glass and then back up at his aging face before she spoke.

"Thank you, you know...I've heard a lot about you over the years from Jennifer."

"Oh yeah?"

He raised his glass, sipping some of the wine as Maria just grinned and decided to drop the bomb on him early on. She wasn't one to beat around the bush with a meeting such as this.

"Yeah, Jennifer spoke of you quite often. How you have these clubs...how you also do other things with beautiful women..."

Tony laughed as he watched Maria place the edge of the glass to her lips before drinking some of the delicious substance down.

"I take it Jennifer told you about all the fun I've had with her going on 15 years now."

Maria licked her lips after having her drink and nodded.

"She's told me more than that."

Together the two of them took more drinks from their respective glasses, finishing down the first bit of the bottle that had been poured out. Tony could see the game that Maria was setting up for him, but she had other plans. She spoke up again.

"You know, out of everything I've heard about you...if it weren't for the fact that I have to stick to interviewing actors and singers and such, you would be quite the man to have an interview with. I'm sure you have tons of stories of the Hollywood business."

"Oh yeah? Those kinda stories you want, like what?"

Maria giggled at him before replying.

"Come on, what famous people you've met, which ones you've slept with...I'm sure a man like you has some trophies of achievement in that regard. Mind if I ask who is your most biggest achievement to get between the sheets?"

Tony laughed at her. In all his years, he certainly could brag. If Maria was attempting to stroke his ego, she was doing one hell of a job with it. He had his favorites over the years that he did consider to be milestones in his life, but there was no point in bragging about that here. Instead, he responded with a better game in mind.

"Why should I dig in the past for that? Are you looking to join the ranks for my diary, beautiful Maria?"

The brunette haired woman looked in his eyes before nodding.

"Maybe..."

He could see the game she was trying to play, however he didn't reply to her. Tony simply turned around and moved to sit in his comfortable leather chair that sat in his little private room behind the office. The window had the shades pulled up and he could always sit back and watch the action going on at the club. Maria handled herself to pour another glass of wine and drink it down, swallowing down the savory taste. She turned her attention back to Tony and took a few steps towards him to loudly boom her high heels.

"You know, Jennifer taught me how to do some tricks in dancing."

"Oh yeah, she did huh?"

"Yeah, I got the impression from her that you are the type of man that prefers a woman that knows how to move her body."

"It's the truth, if you are curious."

Maria couldn't respond to that little gesture. He was going to be easy for her, not unlike men in the past for her own amusement. Turning around after eyeing him down in his chair, she gave him the full back view of her legs in the tight leather pants. Surely, his eyes became stuck gazing into her huge ass. She placed her hands on the table in front of the window and pushed her mighty booty out before she began to roll her hips and do the 'twerk' motion. The man was impressed to say the least.

"Wow, that's very nice."

Ignoring his praise she took a step backwards and rolled her hips, pushing her ass out further to his view. The leather pants made use of every curve visible to his eyes as Maria moved her hands from the table in front of her and ran them up her hips while slowly bouncing her ass to the soft beats that they could still hear from this room. The private show was just for him, but soon she became ready to plant her ass over his lap. She turned to look over her shoulder before lowering herself down over him. Tony breathed in hard before moaning out to her.

"Lovely...you know how to handle yourself."

"Mmmmm, you think?"

"No baby, I know!"

The comments of flattery had turned tables to now he was complimenting her. Maria closed her eyes and softly pushed down as she began to grind. Rolling her hips, she pushed her ass into his lap. She could feel the hardness of his cock growing underneath her juicy bottom. Tony knew what he wanted now for her, one of Jennifer's friends that had certainly lived up to a reputation he adored. Maria sighed while continuing to give him this mini-lap dance, speaking up.

"You like that, huh?"

"Fuck yeah I do baby, you got a mean ass, that's for sure!"

Maria slowly leaned back until she could feel his chest pressing over her back. Tony moved to breathe down her neck and place an inviting kiss right under her ear lobe. Pleasure seemed to be in the making but there was other business that needed to be fixed up first. Maria spoke out again.

"So, do you want to play with me or do you want to do our business first?"

Tony smirked to himself, this was a quick escape. Unlike his brother Steven, he didn't really enjoy to use his office for sexual fun. That was what he had his yacht for instead, Maria would make a fine addition to his diary list of women that had slept with him back on the Love Boat.

"Business first, let's get the details of this interview down right now. Tomorrow, you can come back to the yacht with me and I'll show you what Jennifer has told you about that goes on down there."

She let out a short and soft moan from her lips while still slowly rolling her hips, Maria was a little disappointed. The bulge that could be felt under her ass told her that he was all set to go, but waiting tomorrow would never hurt for the yacht adventure. Funny how a man such as him could put off a wait for the real fun.

"My company back in L.A. sent me out here, I have control over what exactly I want to cover for a story. I will mention your name briefly, so you can keep a low profile. Most of the filming will be done of the club. I have to leave town in a few days but we will be back later next week to do the filming, any time you want to put it on schedule."

Maria then got up from his lap, turning around to look him in the face as he replied back to her with a grin over his face.

"That sounds good, I can arrange for around Tuesday or Wednesday next week. I'll have the time then to get the club all situated for a publicity show, I can probably even get some of my famous friends to attend so it looks better on TV."

She nodded to him.

"Very good, that should work out perfect."

"So, where are you staying in town? Let me get my pen and paper and I want you to write it down. Tomorrow I won't be doing anything and I can arrange for someone to pick you up and bring you to my yacht for some fun."

Tony got up from his chair, standing straight up with the package in his pants sticking up. It almost made her laugh, but she couldn't kill away the feeling of disappointment that he didn't want to get down and dirty here in the room. The man made his way over to the table in front of the window and grabbed a notepad that was sitting under a book. Taking one of the pens he had, he offered the pen and notepad to her but Maria's eyes were starring down at his stick poking up. Such a shame, she thought to herself.

"Alright, let me write it down for you. I'm staying in South Beach for the few days..."

Taking the pen, she pushed the button in with her thumb and began to quickly write down her hotel address for him. Only one little detail remained that she had to catch.

"What time you wanna pick me up, big man?"

"Make it 12, I'll bring out the limo if you want."

"I won't say no to that, always nice to ride in style. Guess I'll be seeing you tomorrow, Mr. Big..."

Maria's eyes looked back down to still see the big bulge sticking straight up in his pants. Her eyes ran back up to his in which she smiled.

"Too bad Mr. Big couldn't play in here tonight..."

"Yeah too bad, that mean ass couldn't come out of those tight leather pants too soon. Mind turning around for me?"

Without replying to him, Maria stomped her heel into the floor and moved her body for him. She wiggled her ass once more in the tight leather pants, while looking over her shoulder to tease him. His eyes were glued starring right at it, Tony reared his hand back and swatted a smack over her right cheek. Maria moaned at the feeling before giggling to him.

"Ouch, mmmmm you know how to spank it!"

"Ohhhh baby, you ain't seen nothing yet. Just wait till tomorrow, we're gonna have a lot of fun."

"I'm looking forward to it, Tony. See you tomorrow!"

She stomped forward in those high heels, clicking and clacking before she made it to the door to leave him alone. Tony couldn't be more than satisfied right now, he looked over her handwritten note to see that she drew a little heart there. The interview she had in mind was the last thing he found himself thinking about anymore, it was all about that mesmerizing ass. Tomorrow could not come any sooner, before the night was over he was going to check in with his assistant Maria to give her the off day from his yacht to make some much needed privacy.

******************

1 DAY LATER

As the PM hours were hitting on the clock during the afternoon, the sun blinded down over the metallic silver finish of a DeLorean DMC-12 speeding up the Venetian Causeway in the usual traffic going back and forth from the main town to Miami Beach. Ramón sat in the driver's seat behind a pair of sunglasses while he drove the car. His brother Carlos sat beside him, running his hand through his slicked back hair and looking out the window. Months had went by since the brothers had been in the same presence of one another. Carlos was finally a free man after serving 9 months in jail, his release had come two weeks ago before he quietly came back in town.

Carlos had been arrested back in late 2014 for weapon charges after he was busted by an undercover cop duo that had been working a string of major drug deals. Luckily for him, the bust was for guns instead of the coke that was part of the trade 'drugs for guns'. Thanks to having a powerful family behind him, the charges were dropped to misdemeanors and serving 9 months of 1 year was better than looking at multiple years for getting pulled over with a car loaded with enough assault rifles to make a gun nut blush. Steven was not happy, but it was typical of Carlos. At 29 years old, it would only be accurate to say that he had been fucking things up most of his adult life and relying on the family to bail him out. He sighed while looking out the window before speaking to his brother.

"The old man has me working at that new club he opened, place is a fucking mad house with people."

Ramón glanced over at his brother and smirked before putting his eyes back on the road. Traffic was slow today while the car drove over the causeway, he responded back to him.

"Oh yeah, the place does stay packed. So what does he have you doing in the club? I haven't talked to Tony lately to know what's up."

Carlos sighed and then responded back in an annoyed voice.

"Man, he's got me doing this fucking security thing. He wants me to watch the bar and watch over all the guys serving drinks and to make sure no one is taking money. He said something about money coming up missing from somewhere, he wants me to find out who it is. Guess he don't want to watch no fucking surveillance tapes."

"You need to be thankful for that job, hermano."

"Yeah but-"

Ramón quickly cut him off to speak.

"You're forgetting that it was all Tony that bought you that hot shot lawyer and got your charges reduced. Be a little more fucking appreciative for what the old man does for you."

Silence filled the void of the car while Carlos couldn't think to respond. Ramón's point sunk through to him. While a few minutes of quietness passed on through and the car made a turn into South Beach, Carlos finally spoke back up.

"So where we going?"

Glancing back over at him, Ramón smirked.

"To go eat and then buy some new suits."

******************

Boom, boom, boom. The sound of heels stomping down the steps of the master cabin inside the yacht could clearly be heard throughout the empty room. Maria made her way down following Tony's lead, as she had been sitting on the yacht for around 30 minutes now. The beautiful Greek woman wore a small white bikini underneath a black coat and matching white heels. Since his main focus last night was her juicy ass, she couldn't help but tease him further and now they were venturing to the master cabin where the bed awaited. Tony didn't want to waste any time with a teasing contest today. Once the door opened to the bedroom and he turned around in his robes, Maria smirked.

"I want to play with your big dick...I wanted it last night!"

Tony grinned to her while he sat on the bed.

"And you don't think I wanted more than just to spank your ass? Come over here and get it!"

Time was not going to be wasted today, Maria stomped forward in her heels to run into the bedroom and quickly slung her black coat to the floor, revealing her perfectly fit body and that shiny gold star belly button ring. Lowering herself down to her knees, she watched Tony pull apart his robe showing that only a small pair of briefs underwear was covering her from his private area. She quickly sunk her nails in and pulled his underwear down to allow his cock to spring free to her.

"That's what I want, right there..."

Speaking in a low sensual voice, Maria quickly wrapped her little hand around his rod and began stroking it nice and easy. Tony moaned, surprised how quick she was to go to work on him. Leaning in, she placed a kiss over the head and then grazed her teeth lightly over it while looking him in the eyes. She was hungry and he was going to be just what she devoured.

"That's it baby, take it as you wish."

Maria ignored him completely as she opened her mouth and enveloped her lips around his cock. She began slowly suck him while bobbing her head up and down, moaning into his shaft. Coming up, she made a loud pop sound as she came off his cock and looked up into his eyes.

"Yeah, that's just what I am going to do!"

Ignoring him now, Maria went back down on his cock. Bobbing her head up and down, she sucked it nice and slow while using both of her hands to play with his balls down below. Once she got used to the fatness of his rod, she began to show off her deep throat skills. Over and over she sucked his dick to the point the head was jamming at the back of her throat and her lips were meeting in the bushy ball hair around his private area. Tony moaned loudly, it was unbelievable how skilled this woman was and yet he did not know of her until a few days ago. Maria came up again from his cock with a long string of saliva dangling from her lower jaw back to his rod. She looked in his eyes and spoke.

"Mmmmmm yeah, gotta get you nice and wet."

Flicking her tongue back, she spit on his dick. Maria then loosened the little white straps to her bikini top before lowering her lips back down on his cock. She let her top fall down to the floor as she used one hand to cup her left breast while sucking on his cock for one final go. The man was speechless and soon she had a plan to really play with this big dick the way she wanted to. Bringing both of her hands to cup her tits, she came off his cock once more with strings of saliva dangling before she held her tits apart and leaned up to squeeze them over his cock. Tony moaned out to her.

"Awwwww man, tan increíble."

He didn't show much attention at all to her tits when they met yesterday, Maria was determined to prove to him that there was more to her lovely body than just her big ass from behind. Squeezing her tits together, she began to pump them up and down over his cock. Smiling up at him as she slowly began to fuck him with her breasts, Maria moaned out to him.

"Oh yeah, you like that, huh? My tits...you didn't really give them much attention yesterday!"

"Yeah you're right...fuck, they feel fantastic!"

Slowly pumping her tits up and down on him, Maria leaned her head down and opened her mouth. Each time the head of his cock pumped up, she flicked her tongue over it and tried to close her lips around it. Surely, he had to be getting close to popping a load at this point. She was positive in her oral skills to push a man over the edge early on and she knew very well he was planning on drilling her ass in the following rounds. Tony groaned, trying to fight off the coming orgasm.

"You're gonna make me-"

"Cum!? I want it! Cum in my fucking mouth, dammit!"

She cut off his voice and let go of her tits to wrap her hands back around his fat meat stick. He couldn't fight it off, no matter how hard he tried. Maria began to jerk him hard and as fast she possible could with her mouth open, waiting for the warm treat. If he didn't believe that she was hungry, now she was proving it to him as now his face was curled up into a goofy expression and he panted before it finally came.

"YES! YES! THERE YOU GO, TAKE IT! TAKE MY CUM!"

Panting and groaning, Tony couldn't hold back from screaming his voice as his cock exploded over her waiting tongue. The initial wave of cum was so powerful it shot up the roof of her mouth and managed to ease out over her upper lip. Load after load of his hot spunk shot into her mouth, feeding his seed to her. Maria just moaned and looked into his eyes as he received the wonderful sight looking down at her below jerk out his seed all the way down to the final bits. Before she was done, she squeezed his cock one last time to make sure she drained out the final drops between her lips. Leaning up, she continued to hold her mouth open to give him the view of her cum-coated mouth before closing her lips and then swallowing it down audibly. Tony moaned just at the sound of her throat downing his load.

"You're quite an animal Maria, I'm very impressed."

"Yeah, I knew you would be...once you gave me a fair chance!"

"We're not close to being done yet, I want to bend you over and give that nice ass of yours a good pounding."

Maria laughed at him.

"I knew no matter how well I sucked that cock, that you STILL would be obsessed with my ass!"

"Well, what can I say? It's a damn fine ass! Now get up and bend over this bed, so I can nail it!"

"Oh sure, after you're done taking my ass, I'm going to put you on your back and ride you!"

Tony laughed at her shaking his head.

"That's if you have any energy, I'm pretty sure I will pound most of it out of you!"

"You'll see...just watch and see how well I can take it!"

A test was put into place here, at least in Maria's mind. If he thought for sure that he could wear her out just by fucking her in the ass, she was going to prove him wrong. Her body was strong and built for fucking. Getting up from her knees, she followed his command by bending over on the bed while he got up and arched himself into position. Such a predictable man, just like Jennifer had said. Bending over the bed with her hands over the sheets and sticking her ass up for him, Maria turned her head while she could see Tony's shadow from behind. The man took his hand and slid her white bikini bottom piece down and finally his eyes got to witness the beauty of her gorgeous ass. Tony took his hand back and smacked her left cheek causing Maria to moan.

"Awww, that hurt! Do it again!"

Another loud smack could be heard over the opposite cheek before he swatted her left again. Maria laughed in that trademark unique laugh of hers, but Tony was more fixated right now on something else. He used one hand to grab his cock and the other to pull one of her cheeks apart. She got the hint and used both her hands to part her cheeks for him. Soon enough, he was pushing the head of his cock to her tight little backdoor hole. Maria moaned, anticipating the moment.

"Go ahead...get it...IN THERE! YES!"

Maria screamed out as his cock slid into her tight hole. Tony reared his hand back and swatted at her cheek with his left hand while he thrust inside of her. The tightness of her back hole had to take him a bit to get used to. Sadly for her, the other hole that had been untouched so far was leaking in all of it's wetness. Maria pushed her hands back on the bed, taking everything in her not to reach between her legs and begin to finger that lonely pussy. Before she knew it, Tony finally pulled back and began to ram her ass with his tight cock. She clenched her teeth and screamed out to him.

"Yes! That's it! FUCK THAT ASS!"

Thrust after thrust, Tony rammed that beautiful Greek ass with his throbbing cock. Maria moaned out loudly, enjoying every single pump almost as much as he was. He placed both his hands over her cheeks so he could continue ramming into her as hard as he could, it was all his desire to give that ass the pounding it deserved.

"OH! OH! OHHHHH! YES! HARDER! FUCK MY ASS, BIG MAN!"

It would have been worth laughing over at how she referred to him as 'Big man' but Tony was too busy concentrating on the pleasure that he was getting and that she was receiving from that lovely ass. Over and over, pound after pound he pumped into her like a mad man. If it was her goal to allow him to put himself into exhaustion from working her over, the job was getting done.

"God, this fucking ass was made to be pounded!"

"YEAH, KEEP FUCKING MY ASS!!"

Maria growled through her gritted teeth at him. She could not stop herself from getting louder, as fact was that she greatly was enjoying this. Tony was beginning to wear himself out a bit in energy as each thrust into her ass, he knew that he wouldn't be able to hold up for fucking her body at this kind of intensity all afternoon. He already knew that soon enough, he would be unloading more cum for her, right into that amazing ass. Tony panted, as he caught his breath.

"Fuck! I can't hold it back, this ass is too much! Gonna make me cum again!"

"Oh yeah, huh? You gonna cum in my THICK FUCKING ASS, TONY!? DO IT! GIVE IT TO ME IN THERE!"

"YES! YES I AM!"

By now they both were yelling their words at each other, Maria caught her breath the moment Tony had finally slowed it down with one final thrust. He had to slow himself down almost entirely before the ultimate ecstasy of pleasure was to end within her ass. Pulling both hands back, he made a double smack over her ass cheeks before roaring out his voice. He couldn't hold back anymore as he finally came within her.

"You wanted it, here it is! Fuck! Feel that cum!"

"Ohhhhhh YES, I FUCKING FEEL IT! YES! YES! CUM IN MY ASS, MMMMMMMM!"

Still yelling her voice to him, Maria could not wait to taunt him very soon as she could easily see that he had to have worn himself out with the way he pounded her ass. She closed her eyes and moaned at the feeling of his cock exploding within her bowels and sending that warm cum deep within her glorious ass. It was just what he wanted, she knew how to tease him the other night and now they finally were indulging in the erotic nature from last night's temptations.

"Damn...that...that was a lot of fun back here."

Softly patting her right ass cheek, Tony stepped back to allow his cock to slighter from her tight hole and free her. Maria looked over shoulder to see the fatigued expression over his face, thus proving that she was right in the assumption all along. He truly did wear himself out to the brink from hammering her from behind, soon she would make her move to take control for the final act of their naughty game. Tony stepped away from her and moved towards the bed, giving Maria the perfect chance to crawl her way on top of the satin sheets and then tease him with a smirk on her face.

"You know, I think you forgot about something big man..."

"Si Hermosa? What I forget?"

Without responding to him, Maria quickly put her hands on his shoulders and climbed on top to force his back onto the bed. Actions spoke louder than words at this moment as Tony now smirked and bust out laughing a little as she straddled both of her thick legs around him and got on top. Maria smiled down at him in pride that she managed to hold true to her promise, rubbing it in his face with her words.

"You thought you could just nail me back there as hard as possible and you would wear me slap out, huh?"

"And I did! Don't say you didn't enjoy it!"

"Of course I did, you big naughty man! But now I've got you, and I'm going to fuck you silly! MY WAY!"

Reaching her hand down, Maria wrapped her fingers around his hard shaft and lifted herself a bit to finally guide his shaft to her pussy. She had been begging for attention to her clit all this time while he was obsessed with her ass and now it was payback. Slamming herself down on his cock to impale her, the beautiful Greek woman moaned out loudly. Tony grunted and called out to her.

"Yeah! You gonna ride it like a fucking bull!?"

"YEAH!"

She didn't have to reply to his words, the real response came in the form of action. Maria slammed herself down hard and began to pound into him over and over. Placing her hands down on his stomach, she began to ride him by lifting herself up and then slamming back down on that cock over and over as it thrust into her sweet pussy. Tony got the vision of watching her nice breasts bounce up and down as his wandered over that amazing tight fit body. The gold star pierced in her belly button bounced around, just as her hair went wild from her movements.

"Work it girl! Do your thing!"

Each time Maria came slamming down over Tony's cock, his balls slapped against her ass cheeks. Over and over, she fucked the man just as he had done to her moments earlier. She moaned, running her hands to grab her bouncing tits when finally he began to buck his hips into synchronization with her downward thrusting. A rhythm had been created through their bodies.

"God that's it, get it Maria!"

"Yeah! You like that, big man? You like having a woman fuck your brains out!?"

"YES I DO! KEEP IT UP!"

Maria couldn't be happier with the pleasure sent into her body, his rod piercing through her moist opening over and over. At this point, she was sure that she was about to hit her climax. At the same time, Tony was reaching his final boiling point for the day after blowing two hard loads already to this amazing woman. It only seemed fitting that his final load would be sent within her lovely pussy. She gasped, breathing in hard while sticking rocking over top him as if he was her wild bronco underneath.

"Tony...I...I can't take much anymore! Make me CUM!"

"Yes, I'm gonna blow too! I can feel it!"

While he grunted, she gasped and slowed herself down. Slamming one final time over his cock, she squeezed her tits and cried out in an ecstasy of pleasure as her body began to shake and release her sticky juices out to him. Tony moaned and gazed up at the woman who had just rocked his world this afternoon as he felt his cock explode for the final time today, the pleasure of both of them reaching their orgasm at the same time created a new level of pleasure. Closing his eyes, Tony spoke out amidst the pleasure.

"Wow...simply wow, I don't know what to say. That was incredible."

"Yeah...Mmmmmm, you are a lot of fun."

"Same for you girl, damn...I could get used to something like that."

A crackling sound was heard as Maria laughed in her signature unique laugh that once again caused him to laugh with her in unison.

"I bet you could get used to me, just shame that you made me wait like that...and you didn't even give me a kiss!"

"Well, come and get your kiss."

Smiling up at her, Tony held up his finger before curling it to give her the sign language to come closer. She didn't hesitate to follow his command, leaning down for him and placing her hands up his hairy chest. Their lips finally met, smoldering from a soft touch into a blistering passionate kiss. It would have only been rude to end this steamy day without a nice kiss to top it all off. All those stories that Maria had heard over the past couple years from one of her good friends back in Hollywood had turned out to be true. Her curiosity was not only satisfied, a fun time was completely worth the trip.

******************

2 WEEKS LATER

On a Thursday night, anticipations could be felt within a lot of people involved with the Disco Fever management. Just last week, a film crew had come through and did recordings of the club for Maria's spotlight report that would be aired at 5 PM tonight on one of the usual celebrity gossip news channels. Word of the club had already spread through out town thanks to local advertising and the internet. But tonight would be the night of main exposure to the club that wasn't centered around local Miami news.

Steven found himself at the one place he spent the least time around: home. His Coconut Grove home sat quiet most of the week, even when he wasn't home. It was just him, a maid, and the security guard he kept around to watch over the place. Right now, he was in the bedroom getting dressed for the usual night out when he would hit the Disco Fever club and do his work from there. Right now, he stood in his bedroom buttoning up his yellow shirt before he would be ready to put on the black jacket over it. The television set was on and waiting on the correct channel to watch the premier of the big insider story regarding the club he worked.

Much work had spent a week ago to run a retro theme for the club during the filming, as well as paying some money to models and some famous names that would make the cut for the small television piece of journalism. Right now, the screen flashed to Maria Menounos giving the audience an introduction to the program while speaking of Disco Fever.

"One night club in Miami has been attracting all the famous stars of Hollywood, we went in and had a look for ourselves at the fabulous Disco Fever."

The screen flashed to a loop of the recording cameras that caught action from within the club. From scenes of the dance floor; the bar downstairs, a laser light show and finally, the DJ table up and moving. Suddenly, the screen went to a famous face that could be seen shuffling about within the dance floor and leaning over a man from behind. The voice of Maria Menounos began to narrate again.

"We caught Jessica Alba having one very fun night!"

While the program played, Steven watched the montage of scenes that featured Jessica Alba dancing on the crowded dance floor and having drinks. Soon, the screen went to a small mini-interview of Jessica Alba in front of a microphone expressing how much she enjoyed the club. Word was back at work, Jessica had been frequenting the club quite often as of late. She was expected to be there this for another Friday night just like last week. For now, Steven grabbed his jacket and got ready for work. Tonight was business, but the future looked interesting at the club for now.

Chapter 71: Chapter 71. Jessica Alba (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

Friday night lights were always the brightest in any town for eventful occasions. There was no exception when it came to the Miami night scene. The brightest neon lights were blinking tonight at Disco Fever, all in time to a populated dance floor shaking with bodies and a hot local DJ putting down the jams to move the people into his rhythm of beats. This was the biggest night of the week for the club, always with the most people inside and loudest music. Tonight was a retro special at Disco Fever. All the music from the DJ had a flavor of 80's synth and new wave; remixed and modernized for the new era. The club was already packed as usual and the AM hours were still a few hours away.

From the dance club was a man shuffling about to the rhythm of the music. Ramón just couldn't refuse indulging in the night life with his family's club. The past few nights had been something of an event for him. He hoped that she was here again tonight, after she had danced with him the previously night. His attention was focused on his mystery woman, though he had business to take care of next week with Steven as well as Carlos. Tonight and tomorrow, Ramón just wanted to have some enjoyment to himself. Hopefully she was coming back for another round of dancing to top off the previous night.

Upstairs behind the walls of the V.I.P. entrance upstairs, sat Steven Diaz in charge of the scene. Within the walls of his private office, he sat on the phone to return calls after listening to his answering machine. Ramón couldn't be bothered for any kind of work tonight. Moving to the bar downstairs, he waited for that woman to return. If she were to come back again, this would make the third night in a row of them dancing together. While her face seemed to be oddly familiar, the only thing he really knew about her was that her name was Jessica. Could it have been Jessica Alba? He wasn't sure, short on the details. Tonight he would ask her if she returned to him.

Any sound from the bar was drowned out from the large number of people within the club talking, not to mention the music that was booming loudly from every speaker. Ramón sat at a stool from the bar and looked over at the bartender. The man was somewhere around the same age of himself, judging by appearance alone. A black T-shirt was over his chest with the Disco Fever logo. Ramón ordered himself a martini to start the night. He could not hear the sound of footsteps behind him, but soon the feeling of a hand on his shoulder caught his attention to spin around. He was greeted to the big smile of his mysterious woman as she stood wearing a bright red jacket and pants.

"Hey there, my new friend! Mind buying a girl a drink?"

A huge smile blossomed over Ramón's face before smiling. It was indeed her, his wait had paid off. Here was Jessica standing before him in all her radiant beauty.

"Yeah, sure! What would you like, babe?"

"Scotch on the rocks, straight up! Thank you!"

She leaned in and placed a kiss over his cheek, causing him to blush a little. The bartender heard her request and went on to fix up the drink while she sat down on a stool chair next to Ramón. She could see from the look on his face that he was dying to say something. Dressed up in his pinstriped black suit with a pink undershirt, his look of the night was one in style.

"So, what's on your mind? You look like you want to ask me something."

"Oh, I do. Are you...Jessica Alba, by chance?"

The girl looked back at him with a smile over her face. He could not shake the thought from his head that he had seen that smile from somewhere.

"What do you think? Did you watch the news yesterday?"

"No, I didn't. What about it?"

She laughed at him, just as the bartender placed the glass on the table for her.

"Goofy boy! I figured you would ask me that from the special that was on TV last night about this place."

Taking a hold of the glass, Jessica put it to her lips and began to drink it down while Ramón paused his thoughts before responding to her. In all fact, he didn't know quite how to approach this to her.

"Well...you look like her, I'll just say that."

Finishing the glass all in one big gulp, she set it back down over the bar and got up from her stool. Jessica looked back at him now and gave a little nod. This was all a game to her, she felt he would be fun to toy with. Deciding to mock him a little, she smirked.

"Well...whenever you're ready to chase this Jessica, you can get off your ass and find me at the dance floor."

She began to walk off as she noticed he turned his head to watch her. The dress up of bright red made her stand out from the crowd of other people wearing typical casual wear. Jessica turned her head and decided to tease him even further, taking her hand back and slapping one of her ass cheeks playfully with a smirk over her face. Finally, she walked off as all Ramón could do was sit there and watch her figure fade away. Before he could join her, he had to dig in his pocket and pay for both their drinks before the bartender could complain about it.

Minutes later, the music became a major focus. Jessica found herself on the dance floor, listening to the beats of the music while she began to shuffle her body and flow with the rhythm. Pushing her legs together and back, she showed off her trained dancing skills next to a couple that were barely moving whatsoever. The skill that she showed through her body was evident next to casual club going people on the dance floor just moving about. She wanted Ramón to come dance with her. From only a few days ago, he had proven to be a good dancer who could keep up with her at a frantic pace and accept her touching body.

True to the tempting words, Ramón found himself on the dance floor looking for her. Once he caught an eye of that red jacket she was wearing, he moved behind her and began to shake to the rhythm of the music. A high tempo keyboard based pop track began to play. He made his way closer towards her to the point he knew she would turn around to see his face. Moving his arms out, he stomped his feet down into the dance floor and then she turned around to see him. Jessica greeted him with a smile flashing her perfect pearly white teeth. Offering a hand out to him, Ramón grabbed a hand of her and swung her towards him. Jessica spoke to him as she leaned her back against her dancing partner.

"Come on Ramón, let's put these people to shame with some real dancing!"

After speaking, Jessica pulled off him and let go of his hand. The beat of the music changed into a faster tempo, now was the time to prove her skilled dance training over the years. Stomped her feet backwards in front of Ramón and began to grind herself low on the floor before rising back up and swinging her hair. Placing her hand over her chest, she pushed her body out and did another grind right on key with the song slowing down on tempo. Ramón moved up next to her and Jessica took advantage to turn around to him. She bent over and pushed her ass into his crotch, forcing him to respond with raising his hand and spanking her right cheek.

Some wandering eyes from around them began to watch as Jessica now pumped her ass and did the 'twerk' grind up against him. With this part done and the music speeding back up into faster tempos, she turned around and grabbed his hand and spun him around. Moving face to face with Ramón, he starred back into those deep brown eyes. Jessica had the look of a hungry animal over her face. The song seemed to be coming to an end as it repeated the bridge part of the instrumentation. Ramón put his hands on her hips while she moved them from left to right on key with the beat. Still, the eyes of strangers around them looked on with curiosity and amazement at their skills.

Jessica was putting on a show on the dance floor at such an ease. The people around her served as no competition to anyone that had as much dance training as she did back in Hollywood. Ramón proved to be one man that could keep up with her and put his hands on place to her hips and swat her ass when the situation called for it. With the song coming to a close, she turned to him and laughed while she seen Ramón's eyes looking over all the people around them.

"Three nights in a row, we work like a fucking team! Yeah!"

After speaking, she held up both of her hands to him for a double high five. Ramón clapped his hands to hers before they walked off the dance floor in all smiles. It was only one song so far they had danced but Jessica wanted off the floor anyway. She had better ideas in mind for them dancing. There was something about this man that she couldn't quite get out of her mind yet. Last night she had witnessed him going beyond the V.I.P. rooms. It seemed he was a man in power and had connections to the club, she thought to herself before asking him.

"I saw you go in the V.I.P. door last night after we danced. So, you in with the owners or something?"

Ramón smirked, seeing this as a grand opportunity to flirt over how she ignored his question at the bar.

"Should I tell you, only if you tell me? Did I just have the real deal Jessica Alba, twerk that ass up against me?"

She laughed at him and raised her eyebrow to play along with this silly game.

"Oh, and kiss you on the cheek earlier too? Hmmmm?"

Without fully telling him, Ramón now got every word of her hint. It was true, this was really Jessica Alba standing before him. This was the real deal dancing goddess that had been putting the dance floor to shame with him the past three nights. Together they walked back to the bar before Ramón stopped and took her hand into his and held it. He looked back at her and smiled.

"Yeah, I'll tell you why I get to go back there. The fellas that own this place, they're my cousins."

Her face lit up in a bit of a shock. Jessica had seen the news special from last night about the club, only because she was featured in it. She had paid attention to the program mentioning several times Tony Diaz and how he owned the club. Now she figured that Ramón must have been a family member.

"So you're last name I assume is Diaz? Ramón Diaz?"

He smirked at her and nodded.

"And your last name is Alba, right? Jessica Alba?"

She laughed at him again while shaking her head and responding.

"Oh, knock it off already!"

"Hey, I didn't deny it!"

"Neither did I!"

Making sure she got the last word in, Jessica quickly changed the subject. She didn't want to get lost in small talk of this while she had something else in mind.

"So, Ramón Diaz...would you mind showing Miss. Alba here, my way to the V.I.P. rooms?"

Lowering her voice, she spoke in a more sensual tone to finish speaking.

"That way, I can show you how I like to dance..."

A nod of approval and a big smile over his face showed that Ramón would refuse to say no to that request. He knew exactly what she was hinting to. Holding her hand, he began to walk her towards the big stairs beyond the bar.

"Might as well, come on...I'll show you to it."

Together they went, hand in hand. Ramón walked her up the big black staircase and now trotted her up to the big white door that led to the inner den that was the V.I.P. rooms. The security guard by the door knew Ramón as a family member, so he didn't say a word as he opened the door and walked Jessica in with him. Inside was a hallway stretching out where the offices were and lounge areas. He wanted to take her to a private place where they could properly move their bodies together.

"Come on, this way baby. No one ever goes to this part but me."

Jessica giggled at him as he guided her down a long left hallway. They took a right turn and down the hall was a separate lounge area with a large white couch and a big screen TV, and a couple of big matching leather white chairs. Immediately, she identified the surroundings of the room and was prepared to take advantage of it. The couch served as a proper spot for her to have him sit. Walking about the room in her heels, she unbuttoned her jacket and began to take it off before snapping her fingers and pointing at the couch.

"Ramón! Sit down, right there for me!"

The snap of her fingers set the tone for the whole act. She was in charge, completely showing that to him with her voice of authority. Ramón didn't refuse, he had a seat right in the middle of the couch while Jessica threw her jacket to the floor and revealed herself in a matching red top over her breasts. The loud bass sound of the music downstairs could still be heard within the walls of this private room. Jessica used that to her advantage to let the music beat as a rhythm in which she began to sway her hips once more. She threw her hands up into her hair and locked eyes while shuffling her legs and back and forth.

His eyes were focused solely on the beauty in front of him. Jessica put up a show for the beginning, shuffling to what rhythm she could hear in the background echoing through the private walls and now she turned around and swayed her ass. Bouncing her juicy bum to the music before bending over and doing the whole 'twerk' motion again. Ramón moved his eyes at center stage of watching that amazing ass bounce. After a good bit of shaking it, Jessica took a couple steps back and began to lower her ass down onto his lap.

"Ohhhhh baby, what a spot you found to sit down on."

Jessica ignored his words and closed her eyes. She wasn't going to let his bragging distract her attention from her main focus. She began to grind her hips in a rotation, slowly pumping that ass of hers into his crouch. She could already feel his hard cock growing under her and poking up into her plump ass. Slow and steady, she continued to rock him with her grinding action. Ramón moaned and ran his hands over the side of her bronze skin, feeling her strongly built stomach for a bit. She took the notion to lean back on him and then his nostrils inhaled the strong scent of her strawberry perfume.

"God, this is amazing..."

Still speaking, Ramón was in heaven with her. Already and they had not even taken their clothes off yet but she had this man wrapped under her finger. He closed his eyes and moaned to the feeling as she kept up the slow pace grinding that ass over his crotch. While this was all fun to her, Jessica had other ideas in mind. A lap dance was only the beginning of some real cozy fun and this couch provided the perfect place for them to be naked together. She came to a sudden halt from grinding and then got up from his lap and turned around. Looking down at his pants, she could see his hard member standing straight up simply begging to come out and play.

"Look what I did..."

Jessica spoke as her eyes went down to the big bulge sticking up in his pants. Ramón laughed at her.

"Yeah, look at what you did."

With a smirk over her face, she didn't want to waste anymore time. Jessica fell down to her knees now in front of him and watched him spread his legs to give her good room to get between those legs. She placed her had up at the big leather belt holding his pants together and began to undo the belt while using her free hand to playfully rub the bulge sticking straight up in his pants. Ramón was still in heaven. Not only did he get a lap dance from her, now she would have his cock in her lovely hands. This was a fantasy dream come true for him and any other lucky man in the world.

Suddenly the loud sound of a knock against the wall startled Jessica from down below. Ramón instantly turned his head to look and see a figuring stepping into the room from the hallway. He rolled his eyes when he realized the tall figure was Steven.

"Oh, did I disturb something in here?"

Steven had a smug grin over his face, unable to hold back from cracking a joke that he had just walked in what was about to become a nude show. Jessica was bothered by the rude man walking in and moved to get up from her knees. She grabbed her jacket off the floor and then turned to the man in the doorway and placed her hands on her hips before speaking to him in a demanding voice.

"Sorry, but I don't do double dances when I'm focused on one guy like this."

All Steven could do was laugh at her and tease her a little bit.

"I'd say you were pretty focused, had I not knocked on the door I would have been in for quite a show."

Jessica smirked and replied back to him.

"Oh yeah, you would have only wished it was you. That's the truth!"

"Yeah maybe you're right, but I need a minute with Ramón here. You can wait in the hall, this is private business."

She didn't have to waste her time giving off a smart ass response, though she wanted to. Jessica simply put her jacket back on and stomped out of the room and into the hall. Steven smiled down at his cousin, ready to speak to him. Only, Ramón spoke up first after sighing.

"Had you just waited maybe, what? 30 minutes, I would be getting laid right now."

"You know you aren't supposed to be fucking girls back here, even if no one comes back to this lounge room."

"So what!? And you mean to tell me that you haven't fucked any ladies back at your office!?"

Steven shook his head, never dropping the opportunity to grill his cousin on silly stuff. At heart, he still had youth in him for joking around.

"You're forgetting that my office has a door. A door in which, I can hang a 'Do Not Disturb' sign on it. This lounge area don't have no doors."

"Yeah, yeah whatever. So, what is the big deal? You come and bother me so I figure it has to be about something good."

Ramón turned his head to look at Steven while he walked into the lounge area to face him. He went on speaking directly to him.

"I'm going to be busy next week around Monday, so I'm going to need you to watch over some things for me."

"Oh, like what?"

"Your dumbass brother, that can be a start. Make sure Carlos does his job and don't fuck anything up while I'm gone for a few days. I gotta tend to some matters in South Beach, but it won't be long."

"Yeah OK, I got you."

Ramón sighed as Steven was now done, nodding at him.

"You better go chase your girlfriend, she don't seem like the kind that likes to be waiting."

Steven laughed as he watched Ramón quickly get up from the couch and begin to jog out the door and down the hallway. It was cute to him, but for Ramón this was something he didn't want to lose out on. An experience with Jessica Alba was beyond any dream he could have imagined in recent years. Sure enough, she waited down the hall with her arms crossed. A smirk ran across her lips as he greeted her.

"Sorry about that, my cousin had to see me about something."

"He's rude!"

"Yeah, he can be in times. No disagreement with me."

"Well, since we were disturbed there, how about you come over to my place tomorrow? I would have the proper room and time to really dance for you."

"You...you would invite me over?"

Jessica laughed at him.

"Sure, why not? We've been having so much fun the past few nights, I think we're ready to kick it up a notch."

Ramón reached into the pocket of his jacket to grab his phone. Jessica took this as a sign that they were about to trade numbers.

"Wait, let me do that for you! Open your phone somewhere to a new contact. I'll put my beach home address in and give you my number."

Handing the phone over to her, Ramón watched and listened to her nails beating frantically over the screen as she quickly punched in the address and phone number. Once she was done, she passed it back over to him.

"Tomorrow, around 2 PM. I'll be expecting you, don't be late!"

"You know I won't babe, I can't wait."

"Neither can I."

Before Jessica could leave, there was one last thing for her to do. She looked up at Ramón and put her hand behind his head to bring her lips to hers. Softly, they kissed and the man finally got to taste those puffy lips of hers. Breaking the kiss, Jessica smirked at him and began to walk off leaving him by himself. She turned around one last time to speak.

"Don't be late!"

Putting her hand up to her mouth, she blew him a kiss and then faded out in the distance as she approached the V.I.P. door and made her exit. All Ramón could do was stand there, his breath had been taken away in one form or another. He looked over the information she stored into his phone and seen that her home address was marked in the South Beach area. For now, he had to go back home and reflect on the thoughts of what was soon to come.

******************

1 DAY LATER

"I can get your call to Mr. Diaz, but you're gonna have to wait on hold, please."

A busy day within the office of Disco Fever in the afternoon hours was underway. Maria found herself playing assistant not only to Tony but now Steven too, working for both Diaz brothers. The weekend always brought in a heavy rotation of people into the clubs once the evening hours went down but now, they had to organize what was to be a party next week. Maria sat at her desk playing with the phone before Steven walked in and she looked up at him and sighed, shaking her head.

"You've got some woman that keeps calling over and over and over. I keep putting her on hold, it's starting to get annoying."

"Did she say her name?"

"No, just that she needs to get a hold of you. "

Steven couldn't figure who that could've been calling through the offices and not his personal phone. He walked over to the desk and raised one of the phones as he clicked the button with his finger and answered it.

"Yes, this is Steven Diaz."

"Finally, you pick up the damn phone! Steven! How are you!?"

That voice was all too familiar to his ears. Steven grinned from ear to ear hearing the voice of one of his old friends. It was someone he had not spoken to in a couple years, just the reason to make him excited now with off days coming up next week.

******************

Ramón pulled up his DeLorean car into the driveway and past the gates of what appeared to be a nice luxury home on the west side of South Beach, lurked in a low key neighborhood. Jessica had told him through texts that it was one of her vacation homes she used when she wasn't off filming anywhere and needed a place to relax. Here he was, letting the door swing up to his car before stepping out and shutting it. He looked up at the front of the house, admiring the size of the place as the sun beamed down onto him. He dressed casually in a white suit and white pants with a blue undershirt. Approaching the door, before he could knock it swung open to her lovely face.

"Ahhhh, there you are, Mr. Handsome."

Jessica stood wearing a two piece silky black outfit. Something small covering her breasts and giving ample view of her amazing abs over her strong stomach. Below, was cut off shorts of the matching outfit. She leaned in and placed a kiss over Ramón's cheek.

"Come right on in, I've been waiting for you."

"I know I have been waiting for this too."

She turned around and walked him through the front door of her home. Loud high heels clicking and clacking across the floor, while the door shut behind them. Jessica walked him out of the living room and to what appeared to be a lounge area similar to the one from the club last night. Turning to face him, Jessica smiled.

"So, would you like to have lunch maybe? Or do you wanna pick up where we left off last night?"

"I think option B is more of my taste."

Jessica smirked at him.

"Suit yourself, but you need to sit on the couch for me. Just like last night!"

With no need to talk her out of that, Ramón didn't waste a minute to sit down on the couch. The room was dim in it's shading of sunlight through the windows. Jessica flicked on the light and then stood in front of him. No music was needed at all as she began to move her body a bit. In her mind, the music was still flowing from last night. Putting her hands on her hips, she worked them in a rotation for a good minute before deciding on something better. There was no need to waste time like last night, no one would walk in and bother them this time.

Standing in front of Ramón, Jessica tore off the piece on her chest holding her tits together. Freed to the feeling of cool air touching her skin, she then tore off her little shorts to reveal her sexy body in nothing but a black G-string. The sight was enough to make Ramón's cock spring to action up in his pants. Just like last night, Jessica had a big bulge sticking up in his pants just for her. She went down to her knees, just as before and this time she didn't hesitate to begin taking off his pants. She didn't have to worry about anyone coming in to spoil their fun.

"That didn't take long, look at this hard cock sticking straight up. All for me."

"Yeah, all for you baby."

Unzipping the front of his pants, Jessica worked to get them down as Ramón joined in to help her. Pushing his pants and underwear down at the same time, her eyes were got big at the sight of his hard cock for her. She instantly wrapped her hand around his meat and began stroking it. He had a meaty rod, fat and long. Just the size that Jessica preferred of a monster cock. She moaned while sliding her hand up and down on it.

"Mmmmmm, nice and big. I can't wait to taste this big dick."

"I can't either, ohhhh man."

With a smirk on her face, Jessica held his cock towards her lips before leaning in and taking her tongue to lick the underside of it. She used her free hand to push into his leg and hold herself up while sitting firmly on her knees. Finally, once she was ready, she opened her mouth and slid his hard shaft between her puffy lips. Ramón moaned, this was what he wanted so bad last night but they were cut short. That thought was gone from his head as of now, while Jessica closed her lips together and began to slowly bob her head up and down on his shaft. He arched his head back and moaned out, this was beyond amazing.

"Oh Dios mío, work it! Yes!"

Jessica looked up to give him eye contact but with his head leaned back, she felt better to concentrate on this cock. Coming up with a loud pop noise to get his attention, he looked down into her eyes as she spit on the head and then rubbed her saliva into it. Taking her tongue. Jessica teased him by licking over the head in a circular motion. With his eyes locked down on her, Ramón watched her kiss the head and then sink it back past her lips. Jessica was done with the small teasing and delightful sucking, it was time to play hard ball with him. This would set the tone for what she hoped would be a hard fucking. She pushed his cock all the way down her throat until the head pushed into the back of her throat and her lips were buried in the bushy ball hair around the base. Ramón took a deep breath and yelled out in pleasure.

"Oh, fuck! Yeah! That's it!"

The tone had turned into an overdrive of sorts. Jessica began to furiously bob her head up and down on that cock, sucking it down with aggression. Loud slobbering sounds were the only noise that echoed beyond the moaning voice of Ramón. The way she furiously worked him was driving him crazy. He couldn't hold back, he wanted to be in control. Snatching her dark hair up in his hand, he controlled her sucking by pushing her head down and pulling her back up. Over and over, Ramón did this for a couple of minutes until he slowly began to pull her mouth from his dick. Jessica looked into his eyes like a hungry beast before the head of his cock popped out of her mouth audibly. Ramón addressed her.

"You know how to suck cock very good, I give you that."

"Yeah?"

Flicking her tongue back, Jessica spit on his shaft hard. Ramón pulled her hair in response to the way she spit. He smiled down at her, but before he could say anything, she had her own demands.

"I'm gonna fuck this cock right now."

Ramón teased her.

"Oh yeah, really baby?"

"Really, yeah!"

He had tempted her to the point that she wanted to prove it to him. Unknowing to Jessica, she had unlocked the aggressive ways that Ramón usually kept contained within the bedroom. Despite his hand up in her hair, she got up and straddled him on the couch. Ramón was forced to drop his grip in her hair as he looked up at her naked body sitting on top of his lap, he didn't even realize how overly dressed he was right now. Jessica grabbed a hold of his cock from under her and began to guide it towards her dripping wet pussy. She gasped as she impaled herself down on his pole. Slamming herself down with a sudden thrust.

"Oh, damn!"

Ramón found himself slightly caught off guard from how fast she worked. Jessica had mounted herself on top of him and now she placed her hands on his shoulders and began to pump herself up and down on his cock. Loud smacking sounds could be heard as his balls slapped on the undersides of her ass each time she came down. Ramón instantly got the hint and began to buck his hips and thrust into her. He ran his hands to grab her bouncing tits and squeeze them.

"Oh yeah, you like that!?"

"Yes I do, baby!"

"You like me fucking you, LIKE THIS!?"

Jessica's voiced raised in pitch as she gritted her teeth and concentrated on slamming herself down on his thick cock. Over and over she pounded herself on it, proving that she could fuck him like she meant to. Ramón kept his hands squeezing at her tits while he bucked his hips. He was a bit thrown off with how hard she was playing with him and he had yet to pound her in a dominating position. He was in for a world of pleasure and already enjoying every second of this goddess pumping herself up and down on his cock. Jessica screamed out to him, her hair shaking about wildly.

"YEAH! YEAH!! FUCK YES!!"

Clenching her teeth together once more, Jessica continued to pump herself up and down on him. She had to slow down a bit, knowing that soon he would force her to reach her orgasm. She managed to grind her hips over in his lap, as Ramón took a deep breath and watched her body do it's work. Gripping his jacket from his shoulders, she cried out to him in a moaning voice.

"Make me cum, ohhhhhh, MAKE ME CUM ALL OVER YOUR FUCKING COCK!! YES!!"

Ramón groaned while pumping his hips as hard as he could into her pussy. Her slowing down gave him the opportunity to set in command. He wanted to cum just as much as she did, but he had better plans for busting a nut over this beautiful woman. Jessica began to breathe in heavily, while his hands moved from her tits down to her hips. He got to watch those nice breasts bounce a bit before Jessica rap her hands up to the back of his head. She sunk her nails into the back of his slicked back hair and moved her face closer to his before she closed her eyes and cried out.

"OH MY GOD! OHHHHHH, GOD...YESSSSSS!!"

That was it for her. Ramón felt her legs begin to shake just as her voice near his ear had almost made him deaf for the seconds being. He cupped her face in his hands and brought her lips to his just as she began to moan into his mouth at the feeling of her pussy juices gushing all over his cock. It was an amazing feeling and it was taking everything in him not to release at that moment and cum within her, even though for a brief second he wanted to. Jessica caught her breath upon breaking his kiss and looked back in his eyes.

"That...that was amazing...but you didn't cum."

Ramón grinned like a shark before responding while shaking his head.

"Not yet, I want that nasty fucking mouth of yours, one more time before I decide to cum."

"Oh yeah!? You want me to make you cum with my fucking mouth!?"

"Yeah, that's what I want!"

Jessica promptly got herself up and eased his cock out of her loving cup. She moved down to her knees quickly, not wanting to waste any time for him as she took that cock back into her hand and slurped her own juices off of it loudly. Ramón leaned up from his place sitting on the couch so he could watch her shove his cock back down her throat. He ran his hand up to grab Jessica's hair once again and this time around, he was in control of her oral skills. He plunged her head down and thrust into her mouth forcing the beauty to take his cock.

"GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-GWAK-KAH"

Over and over, as Ramón pumped his cock into her loving mouth streams of spit began to leak out from Jessica's mouth while she moaned and gagged over his large meat. He knew he didn't have much time to properly enjoy fucking her mouth as much as he wanted to, so Ramón pushed her head all the way down to take his cock and then held her there for a good minute. It wasn't until he heard her muffled voice choke and gag did he finally pull her up from his cock. Long strings of saliva dripped down his shaft back to her mouth before she flicked her tongue and spit a big wad over his already slobber coated shaft. Jessica looked up into Ramón's eyes as he held his firm grip over her hair and then grabbed his cock. He began to stroke himself, giving her the hint that she would soon be covered in his seed.

"Oh, oh yeah!? You gonna cum all over my fucking face!?"

"Fuck yes!"

Her voice growled out to him. She gritted her teeth and barked out naughty words more as he continued to stroke his cock.

"You gonna cover me down in your fucking cum!?"

"You wanted it baby, you got it!"

His cock exploded with one last stroke of his hand. A thick wad of cum shot up over her left cheek. Jessica closed her eyes on the feeling his hot seed painting her skin. Another wad shot up under her chin, and then another spurt of cum had misfired and went down her neck to drip down to her tits. Ramón grunted, unable to hold back. Even with holding her hair in his hand, he didn't manage to get a clear shot to paint her face down but there was another chance for later on. He let the head of his dick fall to her lips, Jessica opened her mouth and sucked the head to milk the remaining bits of cum into her loving mouth. He breathed in hard, feeling the lovely woman drain him with her mouth. Once she was done, Jessica looked up at him and opened her mouth to reveal a puddle of his semen mixed with her spit. She closed her mouth and swallowed it.

"Hot damn, that was amazing."

"Mmmmmm, tastes as sweet as honey going down."

Jessica used her finger to collect the cum dripping down her neck. She then brought her fingers up to her mouth and sucked them off one by one, devouring his taste. He smiled at the sight of this and had to compliment her.

"My cum all over your face, tan hermosa."

"You're a bad, bad boy Ramón"

He laughed at her response.

"So are you, and I ain't done with you, just yet! Help me get these clothes on, so I can really fuck you!"

Without saying a word, Jessica went for his shoes to pull then off while Ramón undid his jacket and threw it off. Once she got his shoes off, she was able to push his pants and underwear completely free from his legs. He went on and threw off his blue shirt from underneath so they both were perfectly naked together. The only thing on their bodies was the jewelry of a gold watch and Cuban chain necklace on him, and the big black high heels that she wore. Ramón knew the final place he wanted to fuck with his cock. After doing her mouth and the riding she gave him with that tight pussy, there was only one hole left that he had saved for last. All the grinding she did on him the previous night had made this one worth the wait till the end.

"Get up on the couch for me baby, and I want you on all fours."

"Oh yeah? You want me on all fours, you gonna fuck my-"

"Yeah, now get up there!"

From the moment he cut her off to finish the sentence, Jessica already knew what he wanted. She didn't get the time to clean up the mess he had plastered over her face, but she didn't have to worry about it. This was a nasty session and she took great pride in pushing him over the edge like this already. Ramón climbed up on the couch behind her, just as she presented herself on all fours like he wanted. That amazing ass was starring right at him and he couldn't get his eyes off of it. He brought his hand up and spanked her right cheek. Jessica turned around and looked at him with her teeth gritted, she looked so beautiful and slutty with all the cum over her face. Jessica took a deep sigh as she felt him pull apart her powerful ass cheeks. She breathed in heavily as she felt his cock slip into her glorious ass.

"Ohhhhhhhhh, yes! Get it in there! I want you to fuck my ass, hard!"

"You know I'm going to, you'll be screaming real soon."

Ramón thrust his cock into her ass easily with the first go. He wanted to get used to the feeling before he was to really ram her. Jessica raised her head and moaned out. She knew it was coming, hopefully he wouldn't need the encouraging words that she had to give other men. She knew her ass was made to be pounded and it was what she preferred. With a couple slow thrusts inside, she couldn't help herself. She raised her voice to him.

"Are you gonna go slow all fucking day like this, or you gonna-"

Before she could complete her sentence, Ramón brought both of his hands up and snatched her hair into a grip to hold her head up. She moaned from his aggressive touch and before she knew it, he began to buck his hips as hard as he could. Thrust after thrust, he began to plow into that juicy ass. Gaping her mouth wide, she moaned out to him for more.

"YES! YES! THAT'S IT! JUST LIKE THAT! FUCK MY ASS! HARDER!!"

Ramón pulled her hair harder, yanking her head upward a bit as he continued to pound into that thick ass. Each time he thrust into it, her cheeks pushed into his hips and shook in the firmness of her skin. His balls created a slapping sound with each thrust, but nothing could drown out the screaming sound of her voice.

"OH MY FUCKING GOD!! YES!! HARDER!!"

The cum drenched over Jessica's face began to slide down her bronze skin. Her nails dug into the fabric of the couch, poking holes into it from the sharpness. Over and over, he pummeled her ass with each thrust back and forth. Ramón wanted to give her ass the proper fucking and now it was happening. His eyes remained glued down below to watching his cock drive in and out of her as he moaned, but his voice was barely heard in the screaming of her own voice.

"OHHHHHH, YES!!"

Jessica remained screaming her head off, but Ramón was close to blowing his load. With one time shooting it over her face was not enough at all, he wanted to do it again. This time he planned to truly drench her in his semen.

"Fucking yeah! You're gonna make me cum the more I fuck this ass!"

"OH! OH, YOU GONNA CUM IN MY FUCKING ASS!?"

"No, I'm gonna cum all over your fucking face again!"

"OHHHHHHH, YEAH! I WANT IT! I WANT YOUR FUCKING CUM!"

Ramón slowed down the drive of pounding her ass. Coming almost to a complete stop, he thrust into that mighty ass a couple more times as Jessica caught her breath. He kept the grip in her hair for a good bit with his final thrusts, but once he was ready to finally cum, he let go of her hair to give her the sign. Jessica leaned up and waited for him until he eased his cock out of her ass and then she turned around like a good girl and quickly met his cock in her face. This time around, she wasn't letting him jerk himself off. She wrapped her hand around that big dick and began to pump it in her hand. She looked up in his eyes to tease him with her naughty words.

"You gonna cum all over my fucking face again!?"

"Oh yeah babe, you're gonna be even filthier soon."

"What's that!? You're gonna make me even more dirty!?"

"Fuck yeah babe, you're gonna get it, ohhhh."

"Yeah that's what I want, cover my fucking face in your cum!"

It was coming, Ramón took a deep breath as he watched one of the most beautiful women in the world aiming his cock right at her face and begging for the splash. Breathing fast, he grunted and it finally happened.

"Oh, FUCK!"

He shouted as the initial blast from his cock shot up her right eye lid and drenched over her eye brow and forehead. Jessica closed her eyes, just as a second wad of cum went flying up her forehead and streaked into her dark hair. She continued to pump his cock in her hand as more cum splashed over her right cheek and nose.

"Ohhhhh, ohhhhh fuck baby, ohhhhh."

His eyes nearly rolled to the back of his head at the pleasure of his second release. Like before, Jessica brought his cock into her mouth and milked the final remains of his cum. Her face was a mess caked in cum, both facials including the one from minutes earlier. With the cum splashed over her right eye, she opened her eyes and looked up at him with a bit of a shiny glimmer of cum in her eye brow. Moaning over his shaft before removing it from her mouth with a loud pop noise, she swallowed down his cum and then answered him.

"Mmmmm, that was fucking hot. And look at me, I'm a mess, mmmmmm."

"Damn right, you are...damn right."

Ramón ran his hand down to her head as she still looked at him and gave his cock one final last loving suck. This had been a very fun and dirty day for the both of them and now Jessica was ready to end it with getting cleaned up and having lunch or dinner as she promised.

******************

3 DAYS LATER

A weekend could seem a lot longer to anyone when they were having fun. Ramón learned that feeling with the past weekend he had spent with Jessica. The nights dancing at the club that lead to a steamy show of blistering hot sex and then a couple dates before she left town again. He had went back to work, just as she left on the Monday morning. She didn't text him goodbye which somewhat bothered him in a way, but how he could he care? He always had the memory now that would forever be engraved in his mind. So many men around the world could only dream of what he got to experience a few days ago.

Back at the club around 4 PM, Ramón rendezvoused with his brother Carlos for a little bit of drinking before the place was to get really busy in the evening hours. It was easier to have some drinks before the club would become packed with people as usual in the night life. It felt like only yesterday he was still dancing with Jessica. The thought of her was something he would much rather be doing than listening to his brother talk about sports.

Somewhere across from town at the same time of day was another man out driving to a rendezvous with a special someone. Steven sat behind the wheel of his Cadillac, cruising with some music playing as he watched the orange sky fading out in front of him. One surprise phone call had led to a wonderful meeting with an old friend and now he was on his way to go see her after she had called him again.

Chapter 72: Chapter 72. Rose McGowan (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

A faded out pink sky was lit up over Miami, just before the night fall of darkness was to wash it all away within hours. Like any other sunset, it was beautiful over the city. The perfect prelude for a night of fun if one could afford the price. Steven was just the man that could pay for the pleasure, he would see what the night awaited him as his blue painted Cadillac had made the drive through South Beach and now he was parking the car out across from the hotels on Ocean Drive. His old friend would be waiting for him, a surprise reunion that he could not pass up after she called him on the phone.

Once he had parked his car, he got out and stood for a minute to soak in the dropping temperature with the sunset. A short cold front was brushing through the coast, something that could not go without being appreciated when the common weather was always heat. Knowing how his old friend liked to wait out an appearance, Steven waited for a moment before he seen the woman in black walking towards him. Her pale skin was something he could never miss even within the pedestrians walking through the street. With short black hair and beautiful brown eyes to top her curvy figure, the woman walked across the street to meet Steven who grinned big at the sight before him.

"Well, well...it's fucking true! There she is, I could never mistaken you for anyone else!"

With a soft smile, the woman waved her hand softly. She wore a pair of blue jeans and a black tank top, while Steven was in a casual white suit with a pink shirt underneath. Their fashion wear may have been the opposite, but there was no mistaking a good style. Steven smiled as he spoke.

"Rose, I couldn't believe it was really you who called me last week. I was shocked, at first."

"Yeah, well I'm in town and I couldn't pass up seeing an old friend."

"Did you cut your hair recently? I like it."

"Really, you do? I shaved my head a few months ago, it's slowly starting to grow back."

Steven smiled and nodded to her.

"Yeah, I mean it! It fits you, well come on babe. Where did you want to go tonight?"

"How about your new club? I seen it on TV...and my god, you still have this same old ass car?"

"Hey, if it ain't broke, don't fix it."

Rose laughed at his comment as she walked off to the other side of the car and grabbed the door handle to invite herself in. Steven went on and climbed back in the driver's side. Just like old times, two friends hanging out once again. It seemed like only recently in the past that Steven had met Rose McGowan. Back then, she was still on TV every week with her famous role in Charmed. He remembered the time they had first met, over 14 years ago as of now. With a sigh to himself, he started the car and then turned and smiled over at her.

"You know, i was just thinking...what year was it that we met? I remember it was a party for some rock band."

"Oh, it was back in 2002. Yes, some band party. You were a lot of fun."

"As were you, god 2002..."

Starting the car, Steven sighed before he got ready to pull back on the road. He spoke again to his old friend and lover of the past.

"Where has time gone over the years? I just turned 40, but I feel like I'm still in my 20's since seeing you again."

"Hey hun, I turned 43 just a few days ago!"

"Well, happy birthday from me! Shame on me for not calling you on your birthday!"

Rose laughed at him, as he pulled the car out and moved them back on the road. The old memories had already faded back into his head, but for her she couldn't help but think about what he had said. Where had the time gone? The last time she had visited him in Miami was in 2007, almost 10 whole years ago. At the time, she was fresh off success of her 'Planet Terror' role. It seemed like such a long time ago to her, but Steven was already reliving those memories with her across from him in his car. Next stop: Disco Fever for a night at the club.

******************

Back at the club, loud music filled the room as one man found himself sitting at the bar observing every woman that walked passed him. Putting a class up to his lips, Carlos consumed the alcohol while his eyes gazed over at the tight clothes and amazing curves of a woman that walked through and headed to the dance floor. A familiar song had crawled into his ear, as he found himself trying to remember the lyrics to an old 80's hit that blasted through the speakers. Sitting there drinking, he was instantly alerted when he could feel a shadow behind him. The shadow made it's presence known when a glass loudly was placed on the bar behind Carlos to get his attention.

"Working hard, eh?"

The young man quickly turned around to see the face of Tony Diaz standing with a frown over his face. The older man was dressed in a blue suit with a white shirt underneath but the main focus was the menacing frown over his face. Tony was one of the few men who could give off a perfect frown to show what he really was thinking his mind. Carlos immediately faked a smile and then addressed his boss.

"Oh, I'm just taking a little break at the bar!"

Tony looked over at him and nodded.

"You take a lot of breaks, you know that? I have been watching you for the past four days straight. All you do is sit there and drink and look at girls and maybe, get on the dance floor. Yeah, you think I'm stupid huh? You think I am not watching upstairs?"

"No! I know you're watching, I just need a little off time!"

Carlos looked back over at the bar before smiling at Tony. That little smile on the punk's face wasn't helping his anger, but Tony was a man of controlled rage. He looked him over one last time before speaking. There was a job at hand and his patience was growing thin.

"Muchacho, I asked you to do one thing for me. That was a couple weeks ago. You've had plenty of time. Now I tell you, if you can't find whoever it is back here skimming my money out of this place...you can get out on the street again and I ain't wasting a penny on any lawyers if you wind up back busted by cops for doing something stupid.

Tony laughed before finishing his sentence, the laugh lightened his own mood. It was apparent from Carlos' facial expression that the young man was in fear.

"3 days, that's it. You got 3 days to find the thief in here, or you're out."

With a smile on his face, Tony reached down and patted Carlos on the shoulder as he began to walk off. He couldn't help but toy with the kid's emotions, seeing as how intimidating his presence could be at the right time. It was truly aggravating in ways, knowing to himself that he paid so much money for lawyers to fight and get his sentence reduced on trial. Carlos was always a fuck up in the family though, Tony knew well enough that. Steven however, had no use for him anymore and the kid wound up on his shit list with the whole arrest deal a few years back. Right now, the older man was exiting the club to go sit back on his yacht for the rest of the night.

While walking out the back door where his car was parked, Tony looked up to see Steven walking hand in hand with a woman. Despite the shaved head, he couldn't shake the feeling that her face was oddly familiar to him. The woman spoke up.

"Tony Diaz, is that you, as an old man?"

Steven laughed at the comment as he saw his older brother shaking his head and laughing.

"Hey Tony, you remember Rose right?"

"Oh yes, Rose! Sorry, I didn't recognize you at first. It's been a long time hasn't it?"

"Yeah, it has."

Rose looked over at Tony for a minute, as he sighed and let out a smile. He didn't want to seem rude in her presence, but he had already been on his way out for the night.

"I hope you enjoy your time at our new club, sadly I gotta run. Going back to the yacht and have to lay down before the meds kick in for my back."

"Oh my god, you still live on that boat? Jesus, first Steven still has the same car, and you haven't gotten off that boat to live. Do you men ever change besides the age number?"

Tony laughed at her before shaking his head.

"No, we never change, I guess! It's wonderful to see you again Rose, make Steven's hair turn gray so he can stop bringing that up to me around my son!"

Rose laughed at him as he began to walk off.

"Don't worry, I'm the one that don't have much hair right now!"

Turning his head as Tony walked off, Rose turned to look at Steven as they walked into the back door of the private entrance to the club. Rose smirked and spoke to him as the door opened.

"Does he really still live out on that boat?"

Steven nodded.

"Yep, be glad I'm with you tonight. He would probably want you to go out and dance for him on that yacht."

Rose rolled her eyes.

"You know the answer to that would have been a big NO!"

Steven smiled and nodded back at her before agreeing.

"Amen to that one, babe!"

Together they walked into the back door of the club. Rose felt like she had returned to another world that she had not visited in a long time. It was odd seeing Tony again and half his head of gray hair. She remembered him from a long time ago, at one point they all were friends thanks to the connection of director Robert Rodriguez. How Rodriguez became friends of the Diaz brothers was something she never quite figured out, but she couldn't complain. It led to a lot of meetings with Steven who served as a good boyfriend on the side when she needed an escape to indulge in a nice private life.

Steven was always the Diaz man that Rose preferred, the one that she felt she could relate to. He understood her years ago and even now, he still was the same. She didn't quite care for Tony much, who seemed to always be thinking with his dick instead of his brains. There was a time many years ago, she would have become romantically involved with Steven had the chance not been ignored by both of them. Now, they walked together into the club as she got a sight at the spectrum blinking of neon lights and loud 80's music pumping through the speakers. People shuffled around and walked about in the club, the dance floor was packed. Rose looked around and nodded before speaking to him.

"Wow, this place looks like it stays busy."

"It does, quickly becoming the top club outside of South Beach. It's much bigger than the ones we owned years ago."

Rose took his hand and pulled him towards her.

"Come on, show me more of this place!"

"Right this way, baby!"

Steven took her over by the bar before he decided to walk her up the stairs. From above, it was much easier to see the action that went on down below. Together, they walked hand in hand by the railing as Rose's eyes were able to witness the club. Down below, the DJ table near the dance floor appeared to always be a busy spot. Right now, a local talent was behind the laptops playing DJ with a mix of old 80's songs webbed together in a medley. The atmosphere of the club was always a party house. Rose was impressed, but this wasn't quite what she wanted from him.

"This place is nice, but I'm not really into partying anymore. I would rather spend some time with you."

"Wanna go back to my office then?"

Shaking her head, Rose laughed.

"Believe me, I know what that would lead to!"

He grinned back at her, she knew him all too well. Rose thought to herself for a moment, before an idea came to her mind. One that would allow them both to indulge in pleasure for the sake of old times.

"How about I come back to your place tomorrow? You still have that pool, right?"

"Yeah, I still have the pool. Like you said before, nothing really changes in our world down south. Still have the same car, Tony still has the same yacht...I still have the pool."

Rose laughed and then smiled.

"Great, I'll come over tomorrow and we can go for a swim!"

"You still remember where my home is?"

"Of course, Coconut Grove. I think you're forgetting how much time we used to spend together there, I know the place like the back of my hand!"

"Good, I can make arrangements for tomorrow afternoon. No one will bother us."

"Wonderful, Ill see you then!"

Before leaving, Rose reached over and placed a goodbye kiss over his cheek. She waved at him as she began to walk off when it suddenly dawned on him that she had no ride back to the hotel.

"Wait! You want me to drive you back?"

She shook her head.

"No, I can call a taxi. Let's not waste precious time tonight, we have a big day tomorrow and I don't want to spoil it. Goodnight Steven, see you tomorrow."

The woman of his past blew him a kiss before walking off. Steven stood there, his eyes surveying up her glorious curves and that beautiful ass. She began to walk down the stairs to head out of the club and here he was stuck in the thoughts of old times with her. He didn't even notice his younger cousin approaching him, Ramón could see that Steven was lost in the sight before him. After noticing the presence besides him, Steven smiled and addressed his cousin.

"You look like you're having a good time..."

Ramón sighed.

"No not really, not like I was last week."

"Oh yeah, that was pretty funny. Had I not walked in on you back in the V.I.P. rooms, you would have been getting lucky."

Steven laughed at him as Ramón simply shook his head and replied.

"Yeah, yeah laugh it up! But everyone knows what goes on in your office."

Letting the comment slide and not bother him, Steven knew it was the truth. Had Rose went back to his office just minutes ago, they would be in for a world of pleasure. Tomorrow was going to be better though, the man rarely ever spent time home. With Jacob grown and in college and his wife divorced long ago, the old Coconut Grove home had become something of the past in Steven's life. His bodyguard slept upstairs and the maid were the usual company in the house. He felt rather excited for a change to be back home, Rose knew just how to make him happy. Years ago, they had quite the excitement of adventures back around his home. Just as he remembered, he was sure that she would still brag about being the only woman in his life that he fucked in every room of his large house. Not even his wife received that kind of special treatment at the height of their marriage.

******************

1 DAY LATER

Wind blew through the palm trees outside the home, while gray clouds filled the sky. While the view appeared to have a thunderstorm on the prowl, anyone that lived in south Florida for years knew that the weather could be deceptive. Steven had no care if it was going to rain or not, as he stood in the bedroom looking out the window at his large pool. The pool had a weird oval shape with a square cut out on the south end. It was an artistic design from decades ago but none of that mattered as it still looked brand new despite age. The mansion itself had some age to it, as most people in the neighborhood were well aware that it used to belong to a drug lord back in the 80's. Steven always found the stories funny, especially the rumors when he originally bought the house almost 20 years ago.

The old maid came walking up the stairs as she seen Steven walking out. Betty had been the house maid to this place for a long time. The days were well ahead of her when she watched Jacob grow up from a little boy to the spoiled jock athlete he was in college today. Steven wore a pair of pink swim trunks and a white robe covering him, as his maid looked him over and smiled. It had been so long since he was staying home on a week day for some fun.

"Your guest has arrived. I seen her cab just a minute ago from the window."

Before Betty could finish speaking, the door bell rang.

"Oh my, there she is. Let me get it for you."

"Thanks Betty."

Racing down the stairs, the old woman went down the hall to reach for the door. She was greeted to a familiar face that lit up in a smile at her sight. Betty didn't quite realize it at first, possibly due to the shaven head of Rose but the familiarity in voice would catch her attention.

"Hey there Betty, where's Steven?"

"Oh my, Rose! It's been a while since I last seen you. Come on in, Steven will be downstairs shortly."

Rose stepped foot into the large mansion. While looking around, it appeared that not much had changed in appearance at least. The usual large family portraits were still on the wall, along with some paintings that she had always seen. She wore a jean jacket over her body, underneath was her pale skin tucked into a red one piece bikini. Down below, a pair of basic black flip flops were under her feet. She waited patiently for a minute before she heard someone coming down the stairs. The maid had already walked off, as she had duties to tend to. Within minutes, Steven had walked down from upstairs and was now joining Rose as he smiled at her sight. She spoke up.

"This place mostly looks the same, it's as if I stepped back into a time portal and went back 11 years."

Steven walked over and took her hand to walk her to the back door where the outer area remained, still the same.

"Well, if it helps you to know, the pool still looks the same and has crystal clear water."

"I figured!"

Walking towards the back door, the memories flooded through Rose's mind. She laughed as she thought back to just how much she and Steven had fucked in this house. Anytime she was in town years ago, she went straight to his place. None of that really mattered anymore though as she stepped outside with him to see his pool indeed had remained true to her memory. She walked out onto the marble stone walkway and began to undo her jacket before throwing it off to a white chair on the side. Steven went on and did the same, throwing his robe on the opposite to another chair. Rose turned around to look at him and seen his pink swim shorts.

"So, I'm not swimming alone?"

Steven shook his head and smirked.

"Not today, baby."

She smiled back at him, kicking off her flip flops now and preparing to step into the water. The pool had a small walkway around the circular shape. It wasn't until one drifted half way into the pool where the oval shape was, did the water become somewhat deep. Rose stepped her feet into the water and then sighed. It didn't bother her at all that the sun was blocked in view from the gray clouds up above. Soon, she sunk her feet into the water and breathed in the feeling of coldness around her feet.

"The water is cold, damn! I picked the best day to come out and have some fun!"

Before he could climb down in the pool, Rose had already marched her way over to force the water to become knee deep. She turned and looked at him before floating on her back as she moved into the deeper side of the pool. She knew this pool all too well from years gone by. Steven watched her body float before he got in himself. Taking in a sigh as he felt the cold rush of the water, he splashed loudly as he moved in to join her close by. Rose reached her hand out as she sunk her body back into the water. Steven took her hand and looked over her beautiful body. The red one piece outfit made all her curves come to life, but his eyes could not move from her beautiful strongly built legs and those fantastic breasts. With them holding hands he pushed in the water to pull her towards him and spoke.

"You know, you didn't tell me why you came to Miami yesterday."

Rose moved over top of Steven, pushing her body onto his as he had pulled her to move over top of him. He loved the feeling of those big tits crushing up against his bare chest. Rose looked in his eyes and smirked.

"To see you?"

Steven shook his head.

"I ain't buying that one, babe. As much as I adore you, it's been almost 10 years. Please, tell me why you're really here."

"Fine, I'll tell you. I'm shooting a low budget indie film in Miami Beach. I just flew out last week to meet with the director."

Turning around in the water, Rose let go of his hand and pushed her ass over his crotch. Steven's eyes wandered down to the sight of her beautiful buttocks. Rose pushed him back in the water to the point, he used his hands to reach out and grab the side. Steven replied to her after watching her body move.

"Oh really? You could always invite me to watch filming if you want the company."

She giggled.

"No thanks, you would only be a distraction on the set. The movie is in a pretty tough spot right now, budget cuts...The director's wife recently took him to the cleaners with a big divorce. We're trying to get whatever we can filmed before the production is to take a halt. The movie probably will get put on the shelf after this and never touched again for a long time."

Steven laughed at her answer to him before she pushed off into the water to swim forward. It reminded him only of himself in one light. Rose was there with him years ago when he went through his divorce with Tara many years ago.

"That sounds like me! My ex-wife tried to drain me with our divorce, funny I have more money now than I did back then."

Rose smirked turning to look at him. He moved back in the water to meet her face to face.

"I think you came out OK Steven, you got to keep this big ass house. Since you bring her up, let me ask you; do you hate your ex-wife?"

Looking at her, he shook his head.

"No, how could I hate her? She was always a good woman, but we were put into a rough situation straight out of high school when I knocked her up. Both of us only 18 years old, had to drop out and live the hard life. I'm lucky the one to have come from an established family to support and help us when we were raising our son. Tara should've divorced me in the beginning when I cheated on her with a Cuban model who I still see from time to time. We were too young for marriage and I did a lot of dumb things."

"Oh yeah, your boy Jacob...he's gotta be grown now, right?"

Steven nodded.

"He's 22 now! Time flies, don't it?"

Rose laughed, offering her hand for him to swim closer towards her.

"Yeah, I remember when he was younger. Last time we spoke you said he was playing football, is he still?"

"Yep, he's in college now. He will be starting on defense for the U, we were proud to get him to go to the college here since he's a local boy. I absolutely wasn't paying a penny to send him to Florida or Florida State."

"Well, that's wonderful. Guess you are officially a football dad now, I forgot to ask you...why did you change your cell phone number? I had to call the club and get that young snotty bitch on the phone just to get a hold of you. Who is she? Such a smart ass to me when I called last week.."

Steven laughed at her comment.

"That's Maria, she is Tony's assistant. Lately, he seems to be favoring a model as his current assistant, so Maria has been pushed back to handling the club's phones."

"I don't like her! She is such a fucking smart ass!"

Rose pulled away from him again, swimming forward as Steven just laughed at her comment.

"You won't get any disagreement from me!"

"Oh no, I better not! Cause I can make you pay in this pool!"

Looking at him with a smirk on her face, she splashed water his way playfully.

"To answer you at first, I didn't change my cell phone number. I had to get a new phone a couple years ago, it's a long story. Somebody got a hold of my old phone and was listening to my phone calls."

Rose sighed.

"That's too bad, shame on them! Well, I want to change the subject right now. It's been a while and yet I still feel like we're the same from years ago. I just want to have some fun now!"

Before Steven could respond to her, she dove underwater and swam between his legs. Once more, the playful side of her had come to life. He looked down and was taken by surprise as he felt her hand grab his crotch. Rose surfaced in the water behind him, her hand cradling his crotch as she could feel his cock beginning to grow hard. Steven moaned out to her.

"That's quite a grip you got there, don't ya think?"

"Are you complaining?"

"Fuck no!"

With a soft laugh, she answered him by tugging on his crotch. With barely any hair at all, Rose didn't have to worry about her hair getting in her face like before when it came to swimming. Right now, it was time to get dirty. She wanted his cock and was not going to take no for an answer. Steven tried to turn around in the water and finally Rose let go of him and then pushed back as she quickly moved to the entrance of the pool. The man watched as she stepped backwards before him, looking almost like a statue with a fountain of water under her feet as she was at the steps. With his eyes gazing upon her, Rose began to push her bikini outfit off her body. Once she got it off, she stepped out of it and reached down to grab it and toss it to the side where the chairs were. Steven stood marveling the beauty of her naked body, she was soaking wet and still as beautiful as he could remember.

"This body is amazing, shame I haven't seen it in so long."

"Yep, shame on you!"

Rose offered him a hand as he approached the steps. She helped pull him out of the water as he looked over her body one last time. She approached him, pushing her huge tits into his chest as she kissed him. The man wrapped his arms around her and brought both hands down to squeeze her ass cheeks. Breaking the kiss, Rose stepped back and gave him a smirk.

"I think it's about time you lose these swim pants."

"Fine by me!"

She didn't allow him the chance to take them off himself. Putting her hand between his swim trunks, she moved in front of the pool and then lowered herself down to her knees over the steps. Rose slowly slid his swim shorts down, watching his hard cock spring out from it's wet hatch and free to her face. His swim trunks fell into the water below. For Steven, this was the view of a lifetime. From the corner of his eye, was the sunlight over the sky while gray clouds were everywhere. Down below in his view, was one of the most gorgeous women he ever knew in his life holding his cock in one hand as she played with his balls in the other. Rose stroked his dick up and down to make sure he was ready for her. The wetness of his skin forced his dick to glide easily between her fingers.

"You got what you wanted, Rose?"

Looking up at him, she nodded. The head of his cock was right at her chin.

"Yeah, your big meaty cock! This is what I wanted!"

Opening her mouth, she quickly ran her tongue over the head in a circle. Teasing him as she looked up into his eyes before pushing the first few inches of his rod into her warm mouth. Using one hand, she pushed into his leg while her other hand played with his balls. Rose bobbed her head up and down slowly a few times before coming up loudly with a pop noise. Looking at his dick, she flicked her tongue back and spit on it. Next, she lowered her mouth down to his balls and began to slobber all over them. Steven loudly out to her.

"Ohhhhh yes, you go baby! Always knew how to give those balls proper loving from that sexy mouth."

She couldn't respond to him even if she wanted to. Her mouth created a string of sucking sounds as her tongue lapped over his nuts. She sucked the right one between her laws before shifting to the left. All the while, his Latin dick remained stretched out over her pale face with both of her hands stroking it slowly. By the time she was finished with his balls, sticky strings of her saliva dripped down into the water below. Rose returned her attention to his meat pole, removing her hands and sliding her mouth back down on it. Steven put his hand on the back of her shaved head and pushed her down to take it deeper. Rose had deep throat skills, as he knew years ago. She pushed her mouth all the way down until her lips were at the base of his cock, giving him the feeling as the head hit the back of her throat.

"Ohhhhhh god, yeah!"

Steven moaned in excitement and pleasure. Rose kept her mouth down on his cock for a full minute before coming up with another pop noise. Long strings of saliva dangled back from his slobber coated meat to her warm mouth. Rose flicked her tongue back and spit on it again, taking her hand and stroking in her saliva on his shaft. She gritted her teeth and looked up at him before speaking in a low voice.

"Yeah, you always liked me to get messy with you."

"I was gonna pull your hair, but since you shaved your head I don't have anything to grab."

Rose bust out laughing, still stroking his cock as she responded.

"I guess you don't! I always did like it when you snatched my hair up though..."

Taking one hand to reach down to her breasts, she cupped her tits with her arm while stroking his cock. Steven knew her all too well, never one to waste the opportunity to put a terrific rack to good use. When she let go of his cock to grip her breasts, he knew exactly what was on her mind. Steven took a hold of his slimy cock from the base as Rose leaned up and parted her tits. Without saying a word, he pushed his rod between her breasts and she smashed them together. Rose moaned and held her tits together before thrusting up and down.

"Ohhhhhhh yeah, you never went without getting your tits fucked in my house."

Shaking her head, she smirked as her tits pumped up and down over his cock.

"I know how to use them, I want you to fuck them! Fuck those titties, Steven!"

Placing his hand down on her shoulder, this was something he could not resist. He thrust his hips forward and moaned as he felt his cock pumping between those lovely breasts. Her pale skinned looked even more beautiful in the light of outdoors. Each time he pumped between those tits, the head of his cock peeped out. Rose looked down and spit on it before closing her eyes and moaning.

"Fuck yes, that's it! Fuck these tits!"

Picking up the pace, Steven began to thrust between those tits harder and faster than before. Rose moaned as she felt his cock driving between her huge boobs over and over. She loved it when he became so absorbed in her tits, much like he always did over her gigantic ass. At this rate of pumping his cock between her tits, he was sure to force himself to cum. Taking a deep breath and moaning, he couldn't hold back anymore. Steven slowed down before almost coming to a complete stop.

"I'm gonna blow if I keep on."

"Good, I could use a taste. I want your cum in my mouth."

"You got it, babe. If you want it, go for it!"

Rose let go of her tits after his word and then grabbed his cock back into her hand. She jerked him up and down fast before leaning down and sucking the head into her mouth. Knowing that he didn't have much time to go, she began to bob her head up and down quickly. Slurping and sucking noises filled his ears as Steven was moaning loudly. She had him, there was no way he could hold it back now. Rose sucked his rod a few times and then stopped, only to come up and rest the head over her tongue just begging for him to blow his load. She stroked him hard and fast in her hand and finally Steven grunted and it was time to go.

"Oh, FUCK! YES! TAKE IT BABY!"

She moaned feeling his cock explode and he got to watch wad after wad fly into her waiting mouth. Rose squeezed his cock one last time as more of his cum came spurting out, this was only the beginning of today. Once she had all of his cum drained into her mouth, she closed her lips and swallowed it down loudly. Still holding his cock in her hand, she smiled up at him.

"I love that taste, now we're ready for some real action."

"Are we, Rose baby?"

"Yes! I want you to fuck me in the pool! Pretend you never fucked my brains out in this pool years ago!"

With a laugh, Steven stepped forward and she stepped back until the water was knee high to her body.

"I have no problem with that, about time I made use of this pool again!"

Stepping back more, Rose ventured off into the deeper water as Steven swam towards her. Once their bodies were close, she put her hands up on his shoulders and moved over him. He guided his cock towards her entrance underwater and then Rose wrapped her legs around his body once she felt him enter her. Pushing her weight forward on him, Steven's whole body almost went underwater as he could feel the water reach his mouth as he thrust his cock into her pussy. He put his hands on her shoulders to push forward in the water and now they rocked back into the water as they began to fuck.

"Ohhhhh, yeah! That's it Steven!"

He couldn't deny that he struggled a bit in the water at first. Rose pushed back and splashed up against the sides of the pool. Once her hands found the right side where the wall was, Steven found it easier to fuck her up against the wall in the pool. The water splashed between them as his cock entered and slammed into her pussy over and over. He was forced to go slow due to being in water, but he made sure that he still was giving her pussy the fucking that it deserved.

"Fuck me, Steven!"

Rose moaned out to him as she could feel his cock driving into her slowly. Pound after pound, the water splashed up against the wall. She moved her hands to hold the wall behind her so he could thrust into her in an easier way. Despite the slow pace between the water, he was doing a good job pumping into her. She closed her eyes and embraced the moment. Steven moved his hands to cup her big wet tits, squeezing them in his hands as he continued to thrust into her lovely pussy.

"Your pussy is still just as tight as I remembered!"

"And you are having to slowly take me this time! Can't pound the hell out of me in a body of water!"

"Oh don't worry, I'm gonna pound you later!"

A hint of things to come, Rose knew that she wasn't leaving his home without getting her ass pumped from his meaty cock. Still, he pumped into her pussy before she reached her hands around to his back. Rose racked her nails over his back causing him to yell out in pain and pleasure.

"Oh fuck! You still can scratch me up!"

"Good, shame I didn't leave scars years ago!"

She was close to cumming, closing her eyes and trying to hold back. Rose moaned and scratched her fingers over his back again. His hands moved so her big tits could flop up against his stomach. Water still splashing between them and finally it happened. Rose raised her head and cried out to him.

"Oh my god, FUCK! FUCK, YESSSSSSS!!!"

Crying out loudly, her voice found itself echoing through the air. What was originally cold water to their skin now felt like a warm temperature. Steven moaned as he felt her juices flooding over his cock. He took a deep breath before he began to ease his cock out of her pussy. Once he found the exit, Steven pedaled his arms back to swim backwards before turning around to walk up the steps. Rose took a deep breath to catch herself before she swam behind him to catch up.

"Wait, don't just leave me behind!"

"Well, you weren't far!"

"Very true, but I still want to be close to you!"

Steven realized that he did not cum yet. Not even in her pussy, he was saving everything for one last go at her beautiful buxom body. That gorgeous ass had to be his again, it had been so long since he felt it. He watched her rise up the steps and meet him face to face again. Taking his hand, Rose leaned in and kissed his lips once more. She knew what he was thinking about, his words had already hinted to it only minutes earlier. Breaking the kiss, she bit her lower lip and teased him.

"I know what's next, Steven...you can't hide it from me."

He laughed at her, playing the act to give her a reason to tease him further.

"What? I'm not hiding anything but dirty thoughts."

"Yep, dirty thoughts about my ass, right?"

"No..."

"Yes!"

"No!"

"Fine, you don't want to say it, I'll just drive you crazy for a minute!"

Rose had something better in mind before she was to get pounded in the ass. She dropped down to her knees, splashing over the water that was at her feet. Wrapping her hand around his cock, she crawled between his legs forcing him to push his legs out further. Looking at his ass from behind, Rose took her tongue and began to lick in a circular motion around his ass. This was something she never did to him years ago but wanted to tease with it anyway. Rimming her mouth around his ass, Steven moaned and was caught by surprise.

"Holy fuck! I wasn't expecting this!"

His eyes wandered up at the sky. True to his first observation, the gray clouds were just sweeping past the sky with no rain involved. He stood there, enjoying the feeling of her tongue traveling around the hole of his ass before he felt her finger push into it. At the same time, her other hand stroked his cock. All this teasing was driving him crazy to the point that her gorgeous ass was the only thing on his mind now. He called out to her.

"Rose! I'm ready, get on all fours for me! I'm gonna fuck that big ass of yours!"

Moving her mouth from his ass, she laughed and used one hand to smack his rear playfully.

"Oh yeah? You're gonna fuck my ass, are you?"

"Damn right, I am!"

Crawling back between his legs again, Rose looked over the swimming pool as she sunk her hands into the water and gripped one of the round steps under her. Steven's eyes remained locked on her massive pale ass that was right before him. He put one hand up to squeeze her left cheek, while using the other to spank her. Rose playfully moaned and teased him with her words.

"Ouch! That hurt?"

"Oh, did it?"

Rearing his hand back, he spanked her harder to the point it echoed a loud sound.

"Yeah! I like it when you smack my ass!"

Wasting no more time at hand, Steven pulled apart her massive ass cheeks and began to ease his long shaft into her dark hole. Sliding it in, he moaned out as Rose took a deep breath. She knew how he liked to pound her ass years ago, well aware of the fact that he wasn't going to pass this up.

"Ohhhhhhhh, yes...get in there, fuck that ass Steven!"

Once his cock was in her ass, Steven put a hand on her lower back and began to pump into her nice and slow. Since she didn't have much hair over her head, it was impossible for him to reach out and snatch her hair up the way he used to do years ago. He always loved to pull hair when he was fucking an ass from behind, today made a rare moment when he couldn't achieve such thing. He couldn't complain though and wasn't going to, as he began to push harder and faster into her ass. Rose moaned at the feeling and called out to him.

"Yeah, that's it! Fuck my big pale white ass!"

Pound after pound, Steven thrust his hard dick into her ass over and over. Rose's body began to shake as she took the pounding from behind. Her eyes looked down at her reflection in the water. She could clearly see his figure hovering over her in the reflection. Steven groaned and yelled to her.

"God, I always loved fucking your ass!"

"Yeah, GET IT, GET IT! FUCK THAT BIG ASS OF MINE!!"

Rose's words were not needed, but it was enough to continue pushing him into the frenzy as he rammed her ass with his huge cock. Over and over, he couldn't stop himself from pounding her to the point of no return. He was going to end up cumming soon and what better place to shoot his load than her ass? Steven brought his hand back and smacked her left cheek while yelling out to her.

"I'm gonna cum soon, you know that, right!?"

"Yeah, yeah! You're gonna cum in this big ass, aren't you?"

"Yeah!"

"WHAT!? I DIDN'T HEAR YOU!? SPEAK UP!"

"I said YES, I'M GONNA FILL YOUR ASS WITH MY FUCKING CUM!"

"GIVE IT TO ME, OHHHHHHH YEAH!!!"

With one final push into her ass, Steven spanked her again as he roared out to the feeling of his cock exploding within her.

"God, yes! There it is! You wanted it, you got it!"

"Ohhhhhhh yes, fill up my ass! Mmmmmmm!"

Rose moaned at the feeling of his cum deep within her. Steven slowly began to ease his cock from her lovely ass, just as the wind began to blow and shake the palm trees around his backyard. With his cock free from her ass, Rose used her hands and pulled her cheeks apart to feel his cum dripping from her dark hole down her leg. She caught her breath and moaned out to him. as he spanked her ass one last time with his hand, Rose jumped at the feeling.

"Oh! You always have quite the touch!"

"Oh yeah babe, I hope you enjoyed that as much as I did!"

"You know I did!"

Crawling back into the water, Rose dove forward and began to swim once again as Steven just watched her go back into the pool. He looked up at the sky as more gray clouds began to move forward and now he couldn't shake the feeling that a thunderstorm was imminent.

"You better be quick in that pool, love. Looks like we've got rain coming!"

"I'm just washing the cum out from my leg and ass, I'll be alright."

Steven laughed at her comment and grabbed his swim trunks to slip them on before speaking back up.

"Mind joining me for dinner?"

"I would love to!"

"Alright babe, let me go get us some towels and then we can prepare for dinner later."

Rose splashed around in the pool some more before Steven walked back to the house to get some towels for them to dry off. It didn't matter to him if all she had was a bikini outfit or not, he wasn't going to pass up the opportunity to have dinner at his house with an old friend.

******************

2 DAYS LATER

Carlos sighed in a breath of relief and excitement as he beat his fist over the white door of the V.I.P. room on a Wednesday afternoon. The club was empty at the moment but that didn't mean that Maria wasn't hard at work as Tony's assistant handling the books on the club. Still, impatiently the young man beat on the door before finally catching her attention. The young woman rolled her eyes before reaching the door to answer him.

"You know, you only had to knock one time..."

"You took your time getting to the door! I need to get in touch with my uncle Tony, now!"

Maria sighed.

"Why don't you call him yourself, for a change?"

"He won't answer! Come on, I found the guy he wanted me to find who's been taking money from the registers!"

"Whatever, come on in...."

Racing down the hall passing her on by, Carlos had to get to the phones to call Tony. He had a race against time the past few days to finally bust his ass and do some work and now the results were in. The one stealing money and taking his own was none other than one of the bartenders, just as Tony had suspected. With the phone call, Carlos knew he was saying his own ass from getting thrown out of the club without a job and to the poor thief, he was about to lose his own job.

Across town in South Beach, Steven put his sunglasses on as he walked through the beach holding a briefcase in his hand. He had been texting back and forth with Rose the past few days ever since their reunion back at his house. She told him last night that she would be on the beach with her director friend trying to shoot a scene.Steven could see the movie set from a distance as he kept on walking. The soft wind blew through the beach, but it was typically the busy place where a lot of people were soaking out in the sun and playing in the water. As he approached the set, Rose stood in a black outfit as she turned to see Steven in his white suit. She smiled and waved at him before he walked towards her and kissed her teeth.

"I told you not to come watch me on the set, you're only gonna distract me!"

Steven laughed at her words before responding.

"I didn't come here to distract you Rose, no worries. I have a present for your director friend."

"What is it?"

Handing her the briefcase, he nodded.

"There's 2 million dollars in that case. Take it, it's his. You said it's a low budget film, so that should be enough to cover the expenses, I hope."

Rose gasped when she heard his words, refusing to accept his generous gift at first.

"Oh my god, why did you do this? You can't, I won't let you-"

"Rose baby, this doesn't hurt me. I just wanted to help you out since we've always been close friends. Take it, please. You don't even have to tell him it came from me, you can take credit for it yourself. Be the hero to this guy."

Thinking for a minute, she looked up in his eyes and sighed. Deep down, Rose already felt guilty to take money like this but he could not be shaken. That was the Steven she knew, despite all the rumors and all the facts that she knew of him and his family; to her he was a man with a heart of gold. She took the briefcase from his hand and then sighed in a breath of relief.

"Steven...thanks."

"No problem, this is my gift to you."

Biting her lower lip, Rose looked back at him one last time and spoke.

"I think I love you."

Steven laughed.

"I know you do, baby. Believe me, I know you do."

Leaning in, he pushed his lips to hers and they kissed passionately. He knew it was probably going to be the last time he seen her again, the least he could do was help her out with some spare money that would have simply been sitting away in a savings account if it weren't for today. Breaking the kiss, Steven stepped back and smiled at her one last time. She took the briefcase and began to run off, kicking up sand as she moved across the set to meet with her director. Steven simply turned to look over at the beach and began to walk off. He sighed, as he felt deep down in his heart this was the woman in his life that got away. He walked the beach by himself thinking it over, it was just another day in Miami.

Chapter 73: Chapter 73. Britney Spears (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

10 YEARS AGO

Miami, 2006

Loud moans could be heard echoing from within the cabins of a yacht. The yacht by the name of 'Love Boat' had quite an experience going down below in the master bedroom cabin. A dream come true for two lucky men as both of them groaned at the feeling of pleasure they were receiving. A woman giggled loudly in her thick southern accent before speaking.

"Yeah, you both like that huh!? Gonna cum all over this pretty fuckin' face!?"

"Ohhhhh yeah, you're gonna get it!"

The voice was coming from Steven Diaz as he looked down at the face of Britney Spears. He stood on the left side of the room while Tony was on the right. Both brothers had indulged in the experience of a lifetime to fuck one of the most beautiful women in the world. This was something that so many men dreamed of having and here she was taking turns sucking their cocks. Sweat dripped from her forehead as her black eyeliner and makeup had smeared around her left eye. Cum drained from both her pussy and ass onto the floor. The two men had been fucking her for hours, their cocks explored all her holes multiple times. Now, everything was coming to an end as Britney stroked their cocks as fast as she could, begging for them to cum all over her face. She turned to her left and took Tony's cock back into her mouth. The man moaned out loudly.

"Yes, suck it one last time Britney!"

While her mouth slobbered all over Tony's shaft, her free hand was jerking Steven's cock with a tight grip. Both men were moaning. Britney bobbed her head up and down on the older brother's cock before coming off with a loud pop noise. Saliva dripped from her lower lip down to her chin. Steven put his hand on the back of her head in her blonde hair and shoved her towards his cock. Britney quickly wrapped her lips around it while her hand found Tony's cock across from her. She pumped her hand up and down on Tony's shaft while Steven thrust his hips while holding her head in place for him to fuck her mouth one last time. She gagged and created a number of loud slobbering sounds over his cock.

"GWAH-GWAK-GWAH-GAK-KWAH-KAH"

Steven pushed her head all the way down until he head the head of his long dick slam to the back of her throat. Holding her head there for a minute until he heard her choke and seen her eyes begin to water up, he let go of her. A long string of saliva dripped from her mouth back to his cock. Britney caught her breath and wrapped her hand back around his slobber coated shaft and continued to stroke it just as she was doing his brother's cock. She held her face up and looked at both of them in the eyes; Steven first and then Tony to the right.

"I'm ready, cum all over me! Cum on my face!"

"Ohhhhh, you're in for quite the splash."

"Here it is, baby! FUCK!"

It was Tony who spoke first but Steven beat him with the first string of cum that flew over Britney's face. She closed her eyes right in time for a thick string of semen to drench her right cheek and slide down. Tony grunted when his cock exploded and shot a wad over her left cheek. Both of them sent the next wave flying over her at the same time; Tony's cock drenched her forehead in a thick wad while Steven's cum hit her right eye and dripped down her nose. Britney kept her mouth opened and just moaned at the feeling of their hot loads striking her face. A wad struck her right forehead and dripped into her hair, and then from the left her forehead was glazed in another thick wad. She tried to open her eyes but quickly shut them again when she felt a thick wad fly into her left eye. The last spurt of cum from Tony's cock flew over left cheek while Steven's last drops shot up her forehead again.

Steven reached down and grabbed her hair from behind to hold her face up as he smiled admiring the view. She was a complete mess, the two brothers had emptied their balls all over her face and now it was almost as if they were starstruck. Steven couldn't believe this was Britney Spears of all women sitting on her knees, caked in cum. She opened her eyes, slowly blinking with drops of cum glimmering in her eye brows. Looking up at both men as she took a deep breath, Tony turned to look at his brother and grinned. Steven was too fixated looking down at Britney's cum covered face to see his brother starring at him. Tony spoke up.

"We just fucked Britney Spears, hermano."

She laughed, opening her eyes to look at them and then smiled big with her signature smile and those pearly white teeth. She replied to those words calling her name.

"Yes, you sure did! That was a lot of fun!"

Tony looked over at his brother again who then turned to him and held his hand up for a high-five. The woman heard their hands clap loudly against one another. A dream had come true and this event would serve as only a prelude of things to come for Britney in southern Florida. She was a fresh newly made MILF after giving birth and was soon to be divorced and would go wild within months into the next year. Her friendship to the Diaz family all began with a famous woman named Paris introducing her to Tony a few weeks prior to this day.

******************

The clock ticked on the wall, counting the seconds of the passing hour. Tony stood in his office, looking over the picture frames he had hung on the wall of his family. Some were old, some were of recent years. There was an empty frame waiting for his son's birthday that was today, the big number of 21. Little Tony Jr was no longer a child, reaching the age of 21 made him a man. Tonight was going to be his birthday party celebration at Disco Fever. It only seemed fair that Tony gave his own son a party, when Steve had already given a party to Jacob months earlier.

It almost saddened the old man to look back at the photos and see how time had passed by. It seemed like only yesterday his little boy was going through grade school and now today he was legally an adult. It would only be a matter of time that he introduced him to the business and began to mold him the same way Tony's own father worked him and Steven into the club life. The door to his office swung open and he figured that had to be Maria, turning around he was greeted to the smiling face of his brother Steven standing before him.

"Hey man, you busy?"

"No, just making space on the wall for the photograph tonight."

Steven smirked, looking over the wall before nodding to Tony and speaking again.

"Guess who I just heard is in town on vacation."

"Who?"

With a smile, Steven answered.

"Britney Spears, man...that's who."

Tony thought for a minute before slowly smiling and then laughing softly.

"Oh yeah, how could we ever forget about the time with her?"

The brothers laughed together before Steven responded.

"I know what you mean, man! Whenever I think about her, you know what goes through my mind. We got to fuck her back when she was on top of the world. I'll always be proud of that one."

"I sure felt like I was on top of the world that day."

"Me too! Maybe you should call her up to come party with us tonight. It's been what, 10 years now?"

Tony sighed as he thought about Steven's words and nodded.

"Yeah, it was 10 years ago...Funny how time just goes on by like that, I don't know if she's still the party animal she was back then. I see her on TV and stuff, she looks hotter than ever from what I have seen lately. I'll keep it in mind, but I don't know if I should bother her."

"Whatever you think man, I just thought I'd let you know. I'll be around tonight for Tony Jr's party, but I gotta run some errands with Ramón for now. I'll see you later."

"Okay Steven, you take care!"

He watched Steven walk out of the door before sighing to himself. Britney was back in town, that was kinda funny. Forever would they have the memory of that epic day on his yacht with her. It was just months before the year of 2007 when she had her infamous wild streak. That year began with a short lived yet prolific relationship she had with their younger cousin Ramón. Tony heard many stories of their time in the clubs and wild life even though it didn't last for long. For him and Steven, they always had the memories of the past took back upon.

The funniest part about Britney Spears and her old times with the Diaz family was that Tony's own son, had the biggest crush on the pop princess in his youth. He laughed to himself as he thought back to the times when he went through Tony Jr's room and found the stash of pictures he had saved from her. Tony Jr had quite the shrine going for Britney in his closet, collecting various photo shoot prints and all her albums. Tony used to tease his son about the crush he had on Britney, all to see that little face go red and blush. Suddenly, he got the idea that perhaps she would be the greatest birthday present he could offer to him. To become a man at the age of 21, was there any other woman in the world that could make him into one besides Britney?

It was a long shot, but Tony was destined now to attempt this dream to come true for his son. To deliver Britney to him as a birthday present would make him proud as a father and would be a good way to welcome his foot through the door of the club life. This lifestyle would eventually be passed onto him as he was the future of the family. Tony walked over to his desk and immediately picked up the phone to dial in his assistant. Maria would know how to help him track down Britney, his guess was that she probably would be in Miami Beach enjoying her little vacation on the beach.

******************

2 HOURS LATER

The sound of shoes beating into the sand were the only thing Tony could hear outside of the waves crashing up against the shore. He walked slowly along the beach, wearing a black shirt and white pants. He would be blinded at the bright sun if it weren't for the sunglasses he wore. True to his trust in Maria, he had tracked Britney down and got in touch with her one of her managers over the phone. She requested to see him in South Beach. Again, true to his original assumption, she was indeed enjoying time at the beach here in the city.

It had been several years since he last seen Britney. In fact, Tony was a bit nervous about this meeting. He knew the request he would have for would possibly be a long shot, but he wasn't going to go without trying his best. He was approved by her, as spoken from her manager's word over the phone to see her. Still waking the beach, he turned to look as he seen a clear area with no usual tourists. There was only one body in the water and it appeared to be a woman walking up to the shore with a wave of water pushing beside her. As the body came closer, Tony stood as he looked it over. Taking his glasses off, there was no mistaking this person.

There she was in all of her glory. Britney had her golden hair tied up in a ponytail behind her with a pair of sunglasses covering her eyes. Her amazing body looked fantastic, still having a cute little belly button ring piercing. She wore a two piece white bikini with some pattern over the white fabric. Her huge tits still looked terrific and that entire body was a blast. Tony stood there starring at her beauty as she walked out of the water and he seen her bare feet sink into the wet sand. Raising her sunglasses above her hair, Britney smiled at him and waved her hand.

"Hey Tony!"

"Britney, how the hell are ya!?"

"I'm wonderful hun, you look different from the last time I seen you..."

He sighed before responding.

"Yeah, let me guess? My hair makes me look too old?"

"No! Don't say that, I like it! You got that salt and pepper look goin' for you!"

Laughing at her, he shook his head.

"Yeah, thanks babydoll...appreciate it."

"So Tony, I know you didn't come to me just to chit chat. My manager said you wanted to speak to me about something urgent. So, what is it?"

They both stood in the sand together as the water continuing washing on up behind them. Tony looked over at the water before swallowing down a gulp. This was a tough thing to ask her, but he didn't come all this way out to waste her time. They were alone on the beach with no one to overhear their words. Finally, he spoke the words to her.

"I don't know how to ask you this, but tonight is my son's birthday. Tony Jr turns 21 tonight and you are his favorite person ever. You are his idol, he's worshiped you for so many years. To him, you are his goddess. He's had the biggest crush on you since he was young."

Britney smiled hearing his words.

"Awww, how cute! Do you want me to meet your son?"

"Not just meet him...I was wondering if you would...make his dream come true tonight. Take him and fuck his brains out like you did me and my brother 10 years ago."

With the heavy offer to her, Britney looked at him and then thought to herself. Was he serious? She had not seen him in years and he came all the way out here to ask for this? She spoke up.

"So let me get this straight, you want me to fuck your son for his birthday. Is that it?"

Tony nodded and then Britney bust out laughing. She spoke again.

"God, you're crazy! Like, oh my god! I can't believe you!"

"Come on, Britney! I'm serious! What do I gotta do to get you on board? His birthday is tonight, I'll do anything for you to surprise him!"

Thinking about it, Britney smirked at him and then finally responded with a nod.

"Fine, I'll do this for you...but only under one circumstance, it stays a low key secret. If I do this for you, you're gonna owe me somethin' in return."

Tony nodded.

"You have my word on that, what do you want from me to pay you back?"

"It depends, we'll see next time I'm in Miami. I will be sure to call when I'm back in town again, so you can pay me back with some more fun."

"Well, that can be arranged rather easily..."

"What time is the party, Tony? Do I have to be there?"

He shook his head at her second question.

"No, you are the after-party baby. You get all dressed up with a good outfit, call me. I have a limo ride set up to bring my boy back to his penthouse apartment. You can be in the car waiting."

"Okay, that works. All my good dancing outfits are back in Vegas, I'll have to go buy some new slutty clothes real soon to get ready."

Tony smirked hearing those words 'slutty clothes' from her lips.

"I'll owe you big for this one, he doesn't know I planned any of this. It's going to be a huge surprise for him."

Britney nodded.

"Alright, that's fine. Let me go get the proper clothes, and put my own kids to sleep tonight and then you call me whenever and I'll be ready."

"It's a plan, thanks baby!"

Leaning over, Tony placed a kiss over her cheek and she smirked at him. The man began to walk off when she waved at him and blew a kiss. While Britney may have changed a lot over the years to straighten her life out, she was still the naughty princess that Tony remembered. The memories would last forever and now this would make the perfect birthday present to his son turning 21. The night was several hours away but he already was thinking about what Britney said of him owing her. If the possibility was on the table for her to return for more fun, it was something that would not be passed up.

******************

6 HOURS LATER

"Happy birthday, to you! Happy birthday to Tony Jr, happy birthday to you!"

"Blow out your candles!"

"Yeah, blow them out!"

A young man sat at a table as he overlooked a large round cake with 21 candles on it. His name was made in the icing in a bright blue color while the cake itself was made in pink. He leaned over and blew out the candles as family and friends clapped their hands. Tony looked over at his son with such pride, as he clapped his hands. The younger Tony looked up and smiled big as a camera moved his way to snap some photos. It was then, his father walked around to lean over and smile and make sure he was in the photos with him.

Tony Jr had lived a quiet life so far. Not one that enjoyed the wild lifestyle of an athlete like his cousin Jacob. His privacy was of far more concern, spending most of his time sitting on the computer and reading gossip on social media. He had dropped out of high school at 17 years old, yet his father didn't care. The real career of his life was already paved before his eyes to go into the business and live off the family's main venture of the clubs. He hoped that he could some how work behind computers if it had to deal with the club business, but that was still a decision some time away. His father was slowly working to mentor him into the role as working the office with management.

Not one for drinks, Tony Jr liked to keep a clean mind at all times. Taking no alcohol, he ate a slice of his beautiful cake in the company of his father and his uncle Steven. While they all called him Jr, he liked to go by the name of 'Antonio' when around his close friends and people in general. It separated him from his father's own name. At 21 years old, he knew that his looks were good enough for most women he had met. With short brown hair and a small mustache, he kept an athletic body with working out every summer. Tonight was the first night he dressed sharp in an expensive suit, a gift from his father. The suit was pinstriped in black with a bright purple shirt underneath.

Without spending all the night at the club, he wanted to leave once it became 11 PM. The older Tony was well aware of this, his son wasn't a party person at all. Everything had been prepared for him to receive the surprise of his life in the back of the limo awaiting him outside. Britney sat patiently in the backseat, while young Tony Jr was escorted out of the back door of the club. When his eyes seen the silver limo, he looked back at his father and sighed.

"Is this really necessary? You didn't have to do this.."

Tony laughed at his son.

"You're going home in style and class tonight, my boy! Something is waiting for you back in that limo."

"Oh yeah, like what?"

"I don't spoil surprises! Go see for yourself, and happy birthday my son!"

"Thanks dad, appreciate it.."

Stepping down from the steps of the back door, he approached the door of the limo. His father stood in the doorway of the exit, watching what was to unfold next. As Tony Jr placed his hand up on the handle to pull the door, it swung open towards him. Tony seen the face of Britney Spears look at his son with eyes of hunger. She gripped his suit and dragged him into the limo before reaching over to shut the door. The limo began to drive off and now the older man stood there laughing hysterically at what he had just witnessed. He clapped his hands together before walking back into the club, Britney lived up to the deal just as he knew she would. From inside the limo, Tony Jr's eyes became huge as he looked over at the woman that had just dragged him inside. Swallowing his breath, he spoke in a frantic tone.

"Holy shit! You're, you're-"

"I'm Britney, yeah it's really me!"

His eyes became huge as he starred into her gorgeous smile. Those pearly white teeth were all too perfect, there was no mistaking this face or that body. Britney wore a big white fur coat, under her stomach he could see a purple thong and then some huge knee high black hooker boots. She looked absolutely amazing, it was as if an old photo had come to life. The outfit reminded him so much of an old photo shoot he had in his collection. She sat on the seat of the limo right next to him. The fur coat covered both her breasts yet created a passage for him to view her strong built stomach. Britney leaned over and placed a kiss on his cheek, watching him blush from her touch.

"Happy birthday, Tony Jr! Is that what you call you?"

"Yeah, but you can call me Antonio. I like going by that better."

"Ah, okay! No problem Antonio, did I surprise you?"

"Oh my god, I can't believe this is real."

A big smile curved over his face. He couldn't question weather this was Britney or not, there was no way in hell he would mistake her perfect voice and body right before him. The question remained for him, just how did all this come about? He couldn't help but ask her.

"How did this come to be?"

Britney smiled.

"Well, I know your dad from a long time back and he told me all about you. How you think I am a goddess and have been your big crush for a while, so I decided I would play the part tonight and make your birthday truly special."

"Getting to meet you has been a dream come true, that much I can say."

She smirked at him and spoke in a low voice while placing her hand over his shoulder.

"Meeting me isn't the only thing you're gonna get tonight..."

The subtle hint was implied with the touch of her hand running over his shoulder and to his cheek. Antonio closed his eyes for a minute and reopened them to see her loving face gazing into him like she was hungry for him. He knew what she meant in her words and before he could say anything, Britney climbed over and straddled him to sit on his lap. Tony didn't tell her how sexy his son truly looked. She spoke back up again.

"Let me ask you Antonio, have you had a girlfriend before?"

He nodded.

"Yeah, I've had a couple."

"Oh? Well, did you get lucky with any of them?"

Antonio nodded again smirking.

"Yep, I lost my virginity at 19."

She laughed to herself while still sitting on his lap. No matter how hard he tried to play this cool, she could feel his growing cock under her ass.

"Damn, too bad I won't get to be your first..."

"Oh fuck, I know! I'd trade both of them for you."

"Well, I get to be your first woman. Think about it that way."

Britney winked at him after speaking. She leaned over and pushed her lips to his for a small kiss, the first of many kisses tonight. Coming back up, she rolled her hips into his lap and moaned before speaking again.

"So birthday boy, are you ready for your lap dance tonight?"

Antonio grinned before speaking.

"Yeah, I am...but I think we should wait till we get back to the hotel. If we start now, we'll be walking into the hotel naked."

She laughed at his words before leaning down and kissing his cheek.

"You're right, hun! You're probably already gonna be walking out of this limo with your cock standing straight up in your pants, mmmmmmm. I can feel it."

Moving off from his lap, Britney turned around before sitting beside him. She tugged on his jacket to pull him closer to her. Taking a hold of his hand in one arm, she pulled the fur coat aside to show him her huge tits, exposed freely. Antonio placed his hands over them, squeezing them softly. He could feel her nipples hardening up over the palms of his hands. Luckily, this ride was a short one and they would be in the hotel soon. Britney leaned in and kissed him again, this time passionately. He danced his tongue up against hers slowly, she was impressed with his skill at kissing. Cupping his neck in her hands, Britney pulled him down on top of her to continue kissing. They broke the kiss once they felt the limo stop, knowing this must have been the stop at the hotel.

"Oh my god! This must be your hotel! Come on, let's get in and we can really have some fun!"

Antonio climbed off the woman of his dreams and then reached for the door behind him. Stepping out of the limo to an empty parking lot at the back of his luxury hotel suite. He offered Britney his hand to pull her out of the limo and was greeted to her smile.

"Come on baby, my room is at the top floor."

Britney's hooker boots stomped loudly onto the concrete of the parking lot. She pulled her coat together, to not reveal any of her body. Luckily, the coat was long and covered her boots mostly. They didn't seem to notice the light rain over the darkened sky. Stepping forward, her big hooker boots splashed a bit of water before walking up the steps and entering the back door of the hotel. Antonio knew the layout of the place all too well, the elevator was waiting for them on the right side. Now, Britney's boots stomped loudly over the marble floor. The sound echoed through the building. He quickly pressed the elevator button while waiting impatiently. Britney bit her lower lip as she looked over at him. Once the light flickered and the door opened, he sighed in relief to see no one was there. They both walked into the elevator together and then Britney looked at him.

"Yours is the top floor, right?"

"Yeah, the penthouse."

She pushed her button over the top floor button and then smirked at him as the door shut. For the next two minutes, they were trapped within the small walls looking back at each other. Antonio was afraid to put his hands on her and begin touching her lovely body. He was mostly afraid of anyone seeing them after the elevator doors re-opened. Britney however, didn't care. She stepped in front of him and cupped his face before leaning in and kissing him aggressively. Pushing him up against the wall, she darted her tongue into his mouth as the boy moaned and they began to kiss passionately once more. Since he was such a big fan, she wanted to do something special. Once the elevator stopped, she abruptly broke the kiss. She then turned around, throwing her hands up against the wall and then moved to grind her ass up against his crouch. Antonio moaned and looked back at her as she just smiled and waved before stepping off the elevator. It didn't even cross his mind that they had just re-enacted a scene from her Toxic music video.

Now, all the focus was on her. Antonio quickly joined her out of the elevator and those huge high heel hooker boots could be heard stomping loudly over the carpet floor. A fun night with his dream woman wasn't the only thing waiting for him behind the locked door of the penthouse. He anticipated the surprise she would have when she realized they weren't the only ones in the room. Reaching the door, he slid the key in to unlock it and opened the door for her. Britney smirked at him and invited herself in. The penthouse suite was large in the open with a big couch and a coffee table sitting in the middle of the room. She figured his bedroom was somewhere but it didn't matter at the moment. The lights flickered on and from the bedroom to the right and then, a figure walked out. Britney seen the figure of a man and then turned to look at Antonio and spoke.

"Oh, looks like you've got company besides me."

The man across the room stood still once he heard the voice and overlooked the woman in the fur coat. Could it really be her?

"My god, you look just like...no, it can't be!"

She smiled and spoke back up.

"Britney? Yes, this is the real deal standing right before your eyes!"

Antonio walked in front of Britney and then swallowed his breath. He was just about to reveal his biggest kept secret in the family with no one other than the woman of his dreams. No one knew the fact he was a bisexual man with a gay partner. Luis was his man and the two had been in a relationship now for 3 years ever since Antonio realized the fact he was not a straight man. He spoke up.

"Britney, I'd like you to meet Luis. He's my partner."

She turned to look at Antonio and smirked.

"So, you're bisexual right?"

He nodded. Britney turned to look at Luis who was stunned to see her standing before him. The man was Latin, a tall build with a short shaved head. He wore a thin white shirt and black pants, revealing that he had some muscles and a couple tattoos on his arms. To her, he was a serious hunk. Little did she know, that both of the men absolutely worshiped her. For Luis, Britney was a woman of pure lust and an inspiration to him. He was a gay man at the age of 23 and she was his greatest idol after he came out. Unlike Antonio, everyone in Luis' family knew of his secret and some had disowned him for it. But he didn't care, he was a man of no apologies.

"I can dance for two, but the birthday boy is getting his present first if you don't mind. So, are you bi too?"

Luis sighed before shaking his head. This was Britney Spears of all women, how could he lie to her?

"No, I'm not...but you, you're someone I think the world of. The most sexy lady on earth, it's my honor to meet you."

"Awwww, you're sweet! Well, if you want to play with me, I won't say no."

"I'll keep that in mind."

With a smirk on his face, Luis winked over at Antonio who just nodded and turned his attention back to Britney. The pop princess moved in and placed a kiss over his lips before turning around and stomping her hooker boots over the floor.

"Well, I'm in the mood to give someone a lap dance!"

"Hey man, why don't you come join me?"

Luis didn't refuse. He walked over to the couch and sat on the left side, while Antonio took the right. Britney watched then sit down and now all eyes were on her as she began to shake her hips and work in a groove. There was no music playing but with her skills, she didn't need any music. She stood in the middle of the couch between both men and let her fur coat drop to the floor, exposing her chest in full nudity. Her huge tits were epic to see face to face and that gorgeous muscular body proved that she still was female perfection to Antonio's eyes. Turning around, she pushed her legs out and then sat her ass right on his lap. He moaned feeling her on him once more as Britney began to grind her hips forward and push into his crotch.

She felt Antonio's hands over the sides of her body and then she put her hands to his and brought them to her breasts. He squeezed her tits, while she breathed in heavily and felt him breathing over her neck. Antonio embraced this moment as her ass continued to grind over his growing dick while he kissed her neck. All the while, Luis sat across from them on the couch and his eyes were stuck on Britney. She was an alluring temptation to his eyes, even for a gay man. If there was one woman in this world that he would have, why not it be his inspiration? He tried not to think about it, just sitting there watching his partner receive his birthday present. Britney soon got up from his lap and stood between the two men. She addressed them both with her words.

"Since you two are lovers, mind giving me a little show?"

The two men looked at each other, but Britney's eyes clearly could see the bulge sticking up in Luis' pants. She could clearly see that he wasn't the only man thinking of getting dirty. Antonio leaned over and pulled at Luis' shirt and then Britney spoke up again.

"Hey! I've got an idea! Both of you, up..."

Motioning her hand, both of them followed her command standing up. Britney moved to sit in front of them on the couch and then they moved to stand in front of her. She fell down to her knees and playfully began to undo Antonio's pants with her right hand as he stood right of her, while Luis was on the left. They both looked down at her and watched before Britney turned to Luis and spoke back up.

"You don't mind if I take your pants off too, do you?"

Luis shook his head.

"No, go right on ahead."

Even though he had not said it, Britney knew that if he was such a big fan of hers the man wasn't going to say no to her. She used her hands and pushed his pants down first, watching his cock spring to action in front of her. She then turned her attention back to her birthday boy and finished pushing Antonio's pants down to his ankles. The two men began to take take their shirts off and throw them to the floor. Britney looked up to see their muscular torsos built with nice abs, Luis had a big tattoo stretching over his right arm down to his chest. These two Latin men were serious hunks to her eyes and now she had her fingers wrapped around both their cocks. Looking up into Antonio's eyes, she opened her mouth and moved it over his swollen rod. Britney began to suck his dick while her left hand stroked Luis' hard meat.

Luis' eyes watched his goddess idol on the floor sucking his lover's cock before he turned and smiled at Antonio. The two men locked lips and began to kiss. Britney then began to focus on sucking his meaty cock. She bobbed her head up and down on it, while her left hand remained wrapped around Luis' shaft. For Luis, Britney was the first woman to ever touch his cock. He had only been with men in his life and this was truly an honor to have his biggest inspiration be the only one to ever touch his cock. The two men stopped kissing and then Britney came off of Antonio's cock making a loud pop noise. A string of spit flowed over his shaft back to her lips. She looked up at Luis as she moved over to his cock and stroked it in her left hand.

"I know you're gay, but...would you mind if-"

He stopped and finished her sentence.

"No, I don't mind at all! Go ahead, Britney! I'd be honored to have you do it!"

"Mmmmm, and I'd be honored to suck off one of my gay boys!"

She winked up at him as she flicked her tongue back and spit all over his cock. Stroking it one last time to rub her saliva into it, she lowered her head and took it into her mouth. As Britney began to suck Luis' cock, her right hand stroked Antonio's simultaneously. The two men couldn't kiss again as they were too focused on watching Britney down on her knees pleasuring them. After a good bit of sucking Luis off, she moved her mouth back to Antonio's dick and spit on it. This time she pushed their cocks together, watching them touch as she moaned. With both of their cocks pushed together, she opened her mouth and tried to stuff them both in while lapping her tongue both rods equally. Antonio moaned out.

"God, this is so fucking hot."

"Yeah man, I can't believe we're living this right now!"

Britney focused her attention back to Antonio's cock, wrapping her lips around it as she sucked on it some more. She kept her fingers wrapped around Luis' shaft, stroking it up and down while she sucked off the birthday boy. When she came off of Antonio's cock again with a loud pop noise, she looked over at Luis' dick and could see the pre-cum already easing out of the head. She knew her sucking skills were top of the line but she didn't want them blowing a load this early before fucking her. Britney stroked their cocks before smiling up at them.

"Are you ready to fuck me now, Antonio?"

The boy smiled and nodded at her.

"Fuck yes! I am ready, Britney baby!"

She turned to look over at Luis and then placed a kiss over his cock before asking him the same question.

"Would you like to fuck me too, Luis?"

The man nodded, he couldn't believe himself. Despite being his own gay sexuality, he had all desire to give it to this woman.

"I would love to."

Britney smiled and nodded.

"Alright, I want both of y'all to fuck me. But the birthday boy is getting his present first!"

Getting up from her knees, Britney figured the couch would be the best place for Antonio to experience his fantasy coming true. Sitting on the couch, she pushed down her thong revealing her wet and waiting pussy. It was shaved as always and the boy was stuck starring right at it. Pushing her thong down past the knees of her big boots, she was ready. Britney spread her legs, grinning at him as he stepped forward. Her huge hooker boots remained over her legs and finally, Antonio could see the leather pattern in them. Once he moved forward and pushed his cock towards her pussy, Britney moved both of her legs to arch them up on his shoulders. He grabbed at her legs as he watched the head of his long shaft sink into her tight pussy. Britney moaned feeling him enter her, slowly.

Watching the action, Luis felt somewhat left out. It wasn't fair in his mind to stand there waiting for his chance to fuck Britney. He leaned over Antonio and placed a kiss over his cheek as he moved to stand behind him. For the birthday boy to receive one world of pleasure, it would be even better to receive two. Luis stood behind Antonio and grabbed his ass, the one hint of what was next to come. The boy quickly looked over his shoulder and yelled in excitement.

"Oh baby, you are-"

"Happy Birthday, Antonio!"

The moment could not be any better. As Antonio pushed his cock into Britney's pussy, he felt his lover's cock enter his ass. Antonio pushed forward as Luis grabbed a hold of his hips and began to pump his shaft into his ass. For a birthday present, this was everything and more than Antonio could of dreamed of. He held onto Britney's boots as he pumped his cock into her pussy, watching her huge tits bounce. Her body was still perfection, he closed his eyes and moaned as Luis' cock slid in and out of his ass. Britney could see the action going on behind Antonio's body and she moaned, calling out to them.

"You boys are kinky! Mmmmm, yeah fuck me Antonio! Fuck me like you always dreamed to!"

Each time Luis pushed into him, Antonio slammed his cock into Britney's lovely pussy. She was so tight and at the same time, he was feeling pleasure from behind as Luis pumped into him. He leaned down a bit, watching Britney's legs push up revealing how flexible her body truly was. His hands went to her tits, while his body was bent over allowing Luis better access to ram his ass. Over and over, he moaned feeling Luis' cock stretch him from behind. Antonio was forced to slow down his pace with Britney's lovely entrance, forcing her to call for attention.

"Mmmmm, it's so cute watching the two of you get it on, but I think I got what y'all both really want!"

Her words caught the attention of Luis who looked her over and responded.

"Oh yeah, Britney? What you got in mind?"

"Both of y'all, fuckin' me. How about that?"

The southern accent slurred in her voice, Antonio looked down at her face. She had a mischievous little grin that only she could pull off without looking funny. Luis had already eased his cock from Antonio's ass and now the birthday boy nodded to her.

"I want to fuck your ass next, baby."

Leaning in, she kissed his lips and smiled.

"You can fuck me any way you want tonight, Antonio. This is your birthday after all."

She moaned as she felt his cock pull from her pussy. Antonio moved backwards as both men looked down at her. Britney moved her legs and then leaned up to let her thong dangling from her knees finally drop to the floor. She turned her attention over to Luis, biting her lower lip before addressing him.

"Have you ever fucked a girl, Luis?"

He shook his head and then Britney giggled in excitement.

"Oh my god! I get to be your first, how awesome!"

Laughing to her, Luis just smiled. It was the truth, he would not let any other woman near him but this was Britney Spears. It was like he had no other choice, when it was a woman he looked up to for the better part of his life. Britney patted her hand on the couch as she motioned to him before rising up.

"Luis, sit here for me..."

She glanced over at Antonio and then smiled.

"I'm gonna get on top of him, then you get behind me and take my ass."

"Got it."

Once Luis sat on the couch, Britney moved over to him and straddled her legs on both sides. Sinking her knees into the couch she looked down at him and placed a kiss over his lips. She spoke as she put her hand around his cock and began to ease her pussy on top of him.

"You ever kiss a girl before?"

Shaking his head, Luis bit his lip playfully imitating what he had witnessed Britney do minutes earlier.

"No, but I just kissed one named Britney and I liked it."

Without responding, she mocked the poor guy by biting her lower lip just as she heard him gasp for his breath while that hot pussy pushed down over his cock. It was the first time he had ever experienced this feeling of pleasure. Luis moaned and Britney spoke back up.

"How does that feel, baby?"

"Ohhhh, amazing Britney..."

Running her hands up the sides of his face, she cupped his face before looking behind her to see Antonio holding his cock and getting into position. With Luis' rod lodged into her tight pussy, this was the only thing awaiting for some double penetration fun. Antonio sunk his knees into the couch as he used both hands to push Britney's ass cheeks apart and let his cock push into her tight dark hole. She gasped for her breath as she felt both of the Latin men and their strong cocks enter her. Gritting her teeth, she moaned before calling out to them.

"Yeah! That's it! Both of you, FUCK ME!!!"

It took a few easy thrusts at first for Antonio to get used to her ass. All the while, Luis began to pump his cock into her. Britney's large breasts were in his face smothering him. Within a minute, Antonio had created a groove to ram his cock into her ass. Over and over, the birthday boy pumped her ass with his long rod. Britney's body shook from both of their dicks pumping her holes. She closed her eyes and threw her head back moaning as her nails sunk into the couch.

"Oh my god, YES! YES! FUCK ME! FUCK ME, HARDER!!!"

Luis groaned, watching her epic boobs sway in his face before crashing over his sight. He bucked his hips, pumping the his goddess, the princess of pop. At the same time, Antonio pumped her ass with his big cock over and over. He was so close to busting a nut within her, placing one hand up her left ass cheek to give it a squeeze before yelling out to her.

"Britney, I'm gonna cum!"

"I WANT IT! I WANT IT, YES!"

Gritting her teeth, Britney screamed out to them again.

"I WANT BOTH OF Y'ALL TO FILL ME UP WITH THAT HOT CUM!"

A groan escaped Antonio's mouth before Luis began moaning. For him, he had never experienced a woman's body like this and with Britney he was enjoying it. Even after this was over, he wanted to take her ass next. Luis groaned and closed his eyes before he felt his cock explode and send his orgasm deep within her body. Britney moaned feeling his hot load and as she turned to look over her shoulder, Antonio gave her thick ass a slap with his hand and then he exploded before crying out in his voice.

"Fuck! I can't hold back!"

"Yeah, cum in my big ass, Antonio!"

She could feel the cum inside her from Luis' cock in her pussy and now she felt the warm substance shoot into her ass as Antonio's rod exploded. Closing her eyes, Britney licked hr lips as she enjoyed the pleasure they gave to her voluptuous body. She knew that her body was a fantasy to these two men and was working to give them every bit of pleasure they desired. Antonio moved to let his cock slide out from her ass and then he watched the trail of cum drip down her leg. Britney moaned, and looked down at Luis as she began to climb off him and release his cock from her pussy.

"I liked that!"

Turning to look at Antonio, she smiled at him before speaking again.

"You know how to pound my ass, just the way I like it!"

Antonio smiled at her as she caressed his cheek and kissed him on the lips. She turned to look at Luis who was getting up from the couch and then she addressed both of them. Now, she was taking command and teaching them new positions for this threesome play. Britney leaned down and began to slide one of her big hooker boots off. Luis leaned over to help her as he tugged the right one off and it fell to the floor. Then, with the left shaking off, she smiled at him.

"Thanks for helping me take those off! Now, get up! I need to you behind me-"

Looking back over at Antonio, she pointed at him and finished speaking.

"And you, you're gonna get in front of me. Come on boys!"

Both men moved into the position that Britney had instructed them to do. Luis stood behind her and now Antonio was in front of her. Since she took off the big boots, it was almost crazy how short she was next to both men. She took them off for a reason, so they both could pick her up. She placed her hands up on Antonio's shoulders and then looked over her shoulder before instructing them once more.

"Alright, both of you pick me up! Antonio, you can get your cock in me...Luis, once I'm off the ground, you know where to put it."

She turned to look over her shoulder and to give the man a wink. Antonio placed his hands over her his and moved to pick her up. At the same time, Luis grabbed under her legs and the two men help her up as she spread her legs over Antonio's torso. His cock entered her pussy and from behind her, Luis was pushing the head of his shaft into her mighty ass. Antonio moved his hands up to her legs and Britney moved them until her knees were bent over his wrist. Luis' hands moved to her ass and both men held her there together as their cocks pushed into her holes. The pop princess moaned out lovingly. She threw her left hand up to cup Luis' face behind her before they began to pump into her.

"Yeah, that's it...Mmmmm, fuck me!"

Luis grunted as he could feel his cock stretching into her ass. Britney looked up at Antonio and then wrapped both of her arms around his neck. He pumped into her pussy while Luis pounded her ass. Within seconds, both of them had moved to a faster pace to thrust their cocks into her holes. She closed her eyes and moaned, they were fucking her just the way she wanted.

"Oh my god! Yeah! Fuck me! Yeah, just like that!"

Gritting his teeth, Antonio pushed harder. At the same time, Luis pumped her ass while his fingers pushed into the thickness of her ass cheeks. Each time one of them pushed forward, her body rocked back and forth. Both of her holes were coated in their cum from moments earlier making it easier for both of their cocks to glide into her holes and fuck her harder and fast. Her long golden hair began to shake around before she raised her neck and moaned out louder.

"Ohhhhhhh, yes!!! Make me scream! Harder! HARDER!"

"You like this, Britney?"

"FUCK YES! I WANT MORE!!!"

It was Luis who spoke up only for her to scream back at him. He began to pound her ass harder, all while Antonio bucked his hips and thrust his cock into her pussy. Both of them were pumping their hips as their cocks ran into her holes over and over. Britney could feel her body being pushed into overdrive and she was enjoying every last second of this. Antonio was already pushing himself into exhaustion but he couldn't stop, this was his dream girl. He couldn't help but brag a bit.

"God, this is amazing!"

"Yeah man, it really is!"

Both of them spoke but Britney didn't care about their words. She leaned in and kissed Antonio on the lips as he started to lose his breath. While Antonio was forced to slow down his pace, that didn't stop Luis from pumping into her juicy ass faster than before. He was amazed how much he loved to fuck her glorious ass. Britney threw her head back and screamed, just as Antonio began to thrust his hips once more.

"Ohhhhh, yes! You boys know how to fuck me!!!"

"Britney, I think I'm gonna cum again!"

Antonio spoke up and she turned to look over her shoulder before looking back at him again and answering him.

"Wait! Both of you! If y'all are gonna cum, set me down, I got an idea!"

Luis stopped pumping her ass and looked at Antonio, giving him a nod. The two of them came to a stop and began to slowly ease their cocks from her tight holes. Britney moved her legs for Antonio to drop his arms and soon she was placed back on her feet standing between them. She went down to knees and grabbed their cock into her hands. This time, Antonio's dick was in her left hand while she gripped her right hand over Luis' hard shaft. Stroking both of their cocks hard and fast, she dropped her lip and looked at both of them with her teeth gritted. Since she had already given them a lesson on how to properly fuck a woman between their bodies, Britney was about to teach them how to give an epic messy facial to finish the job. Looking at Luis' dick, she leaned her head and licked the head. Moving over to the left to Antonio's cock, she licked it equally and then spoke while looking at them.

"Alright, this is what I want to do. I'm gonna suck both of you and when you're ready to blow, let me know."

"Yeah, but what is your idea?"

Britney smiled up at Luis before answering him.

"You're both gonna cum all over my face. I'm gonna show both of you, how to properly drench a girl's face after a good threesome."

Pushing both of their cocks together, Britney opened her mouth and the two men looked at each other. Antonio had a face of shock from her words. The two of them had given each other facials a while back within their relationship, but now they were about to drench the one woman in the world that they looked up to more than anything. They looked back down to see Britney stroking their cocks while trying to shove both of them in her mouth. She eventually gave up and moved to her left side to take Antonio's back into her warm mouth. Bobbing her head up and down on it, her right hand stroked Luis' dick simultaneously.

"Oh man, this is the best birthday of my life!"

Antonio couldn't help but moan loudly and brag in his words. Britney came up from his cock with a loud pop noise and then moved over to Luis' dick. Flicking her tongue over her upper lip, she spit on his shaft before pushing her lips down over it. She wrapped the fingers of her left hand over Antonio's rod while she began to bob her head up and down on Luis' meat now. He gasped for breath, absolutely shocked how easy she could suck him and work both of them at the same time. Even after the hard double fucking that she had endured, Britney still had the stamina and strength to indulge in the taste of their shafts one last time. Coming off of Luis' cock, she alternated back to Antonio's for one more taste while her hand stroked Luis' again. She knew they were close to blowing, she could feel it as her tongue ran over those dicks one last time.

"Britney, I am close!"

Hearing Antonio's words, she stopped sucking him and immediately came off his cock with a loud pop noise. She wrapped her left hand back around his shaft and held it while moved her attention to Luis' dick and brought it back between her lips. Her hand slowly stroked Antonio's meat pole, all while she bobbed her head up and down on Luis' shaft furiously. She wanted their cum, right now more than anything. 'Mmmmm', she moaned over Luis cock before he finally groaned and nodded his head. The hourglass for his cum had reached a close end.

"I'm ready too now, Britney!"

Those words are what it took for her to release his cock from her mouth. Britney breathed in and gritted her teeth now as she held both of their slobber covered dicks in her hands. Stroking them slowly she looked up at both of them meeting their eyes. When she looked back at Antonio she had instructions for him.

"Baby, bring your hand down to the back of my head."

Antonio was somewhat confused at first by her request but he followed her instructions anyway. Putting the palm of his hand to the back of her head. Britney looked back up at him and spoke again.

"Grip my hair! Make sure my head is tilted up so all that cum goes over my face when your cock explodes!'"

Finally, he understood her point. His fingers pulled into her hair and Britney's head was tilted up now. Stroking both of their cocks, she looked over at both rods that were aimed right at her face. Both men were gasping for their breath and soon, she would get the glazing that she wanted. Luis did not want to disappoint her. This may have been the only woman in the world he would bend his own rules and have fun with, so he wanted to make sure that she was more than satisfied with him. He put his hand on his shaft and Britney let go as he took over stroking his own meat. When she seen Antonio's face curl up, she closed her eyes and opened her mouth knowing that the time was here.

"GOD, Ohhhhh! FUCK!"

"OHHHHH, MAN!"

Antonio blurted out first but it was Luis' cock that made the first blow. A thing string of cum shot up her right cheek and drenched over her eye. When Antonio's dick exploded, the initial wave of cum struck up her left eye and over her forehead. Another thick string of cum shot over her left cheek and ran down her nose. Britney laughed, right at the same time that another wad of cum went flying over her forehead and drenching her eye. Even though both of her eyes had cum in her eye lashes, she still opened her eyes slightly before speaking.

"Oh my god, yes! More! I'm covered in this warm cum, keep cummin' all over me!"

Small dots of cum ram into her hair as both of them shot more cum at the same time, drenching the middle of her forehead and dripping into her eyebrows and over her eyelashes. Antonio moved his hand from the back of her head as he could tell they had her in perfection position. Britney had so much cum layered over her eyes, that little drops of it her eye lash sparkled like glitter. She giggled again as more cum splashed over her cheeks and small streams of cum began to drip down from her face. A thick string of cum dripped over her nose and into the corner of her mouth. Both of the men began to lose steam and their spurts of cum became less and less. Britney noticed this and pushed her mouth over Antonio's dick, sucking it for the final drops. She moved off his cock with a loud pop sound again and then laughed.

"Oh, yes! That's how you finish me off! I gotta make sure I got every last drop!"

Moving her mouth over Luis' cock, Britney sucked the head to milk the final drops of his cum over her tongue. Both of the men were exhausted and stuck in a moment of starring down at her cum covered face. She was absolutely drenched in their seed and then she smiled big for them with her signature pearly white teeth. Small drops of cum were in her hair and her forehead was dripping. Britney used one of her hands to scoop up cum from her left cheek and suck it down. Again, she grabbed their cocks one last time to place a kiss over the head. Antonio first, and then Luis second. Letting go of their dicks, she spoke back up.

"I just had a lot of fun. Made a mess out of my face, didn't y'all?"

Antonio laughed, nodding his head before replying to her.

"Yeah, we sure did! God, you were amazing. Best sex I have ever had."

"Awwww, thank you. Should I go get cleaned up in the bathroom or what about-"

"How about we clean you up, Britney?"

It was Luis who offered. She smiled before nodding.

"Oh my god, yeah! You both can clean me up!"

Never one to pass up swallowing cum, Luis' idea was a perfect one. Both he and Antonio dropped down to their knees and began to lick Britney's face clean. She giggled when she felt Antonio's tongue on her left cheek and then Luis pushed his lips to her forehead and began to suck up all the cum from her skin. Britney laughed, she never had two men do this for her in the past but this wasn't all. When Antonio moved from her face, she cupped his face in her hands and leaned in to kiss him. Pushing their tongues together, she moaned in his mouth as she tasted the cum between his jaws. After breaking the kiss, she put her hand on the back of Luis' head and brought him down to kiss her next. Once again, dancing her tongue against his to taste the cum. When she broke the kiss, she smiled at both of them and used her fingers to scoop up some of the cum around her right eye and feed it into her mouth. They both watched her suck her fingertips dry of the warm substance and then she spoke.

"Mmmmm, tastes so good too. I'm sleeping here tonight, if neither of you mind."

"You think I'm gonna say no to you?"

Antonio raised his eyebrow after speaking and Britney just laughed.

"No! I knew you wouldn't mind, but I had to ask anyway!"

Slowly, she began to rise up from her knees. The two men got up from the floor following her, soon she had to go into the bathroom and get her face all cleaned up before it was time to go to bed. She turned to Antonio one last time and winked at him.

"Happy birthday, sexy boy! You were a lot of fun!"

******************

1 DAY LATER

Over a gray sky, rain began to pour down while the wind swept through the air. Britney arrived at the airport late in the evening as she was set to leave Miami, but not without enjoying the time she spent last night for Antonio's birthday. She promised to keep the secret of Luis being his gay lover, just as Antonio promised never to brag like his father would have. She quite liked the young man, he proved to be quite different than Tony and she liked that in him. Before she parted in the morning, she let Antonio and Luis snap as many photos together with her as they wanted. It would be a birthday to remember for the rest of their lives.

Leaving Miami, Britney would remember Tony's word of owing her. She would be back later on this year and she had the time to decide on what she wanted upon returning. Before last night, she wouldn't have minded seeing Ramón face to face for the first time in so many years. Their relationship was doomed from the start but she didn't hold grudges or hard feelings with him. All these thoughts remained in her head as she stepped on board for the plane and would be headed back to Vegas within an hour.

Across town someone else was feeling satisfied. Tony had received texts from Britney that she was very well pleased with his son from last night and that he had a blast for his 21st birthday. The old man had a smile on his face while walking through the doors of his office. He was greeted to seeing Maria sitting at the desk with a notebook writing down schedules for next week. She looked up to greet her boss.

"Morning, señor Diaz."

"Ah, good morning Maria. You working on scheduling charts?"

"Yes, just as you asked for me to do."

"Thank you, I'm glad I can rely on you."

Tony walked over to the desk and opened the cigar box sitting on the right corner. Maria watched him and then thought to herself. She smiled, knowing last night with the birthday party at the club it was the first she ever met his son and she found him to be quite cute. He seemed a lot nicer than Steven's son Jacob, who was an all around privileged jock.

"I had fun last night at your son's birthday, he looked handsome in that suit."

Hearing those words, Tony turned around and smirked as he looked over at Maria. The young blonde haired girl looked at her boss with her big blue eyes. She figured it was best to stroke his big ego, before she asked the question. She continued speaking.

"He definitely inherited your good looks, señor Diaz."

Tony laughed.

"He did, didn't he? I can't believe he's 21 now."

She nodded.

"Yeah, he's only 2 years younger than I am. So, is he gonna be back in the club sometime? I wouldn't mind getting to see him again."

The old man nodded before smiling. Tony knew exactly what Maria was hinting to, she didn't do much to hide it in her words.

"Oh yes, dear...You're gonna be seeing my son come back and he will be around here quite a lot, when the time comes."

Walking over to the window, he looked down to see the emptiness of the club in the afternoon hours. Maria looked back down at the desk just before the telephone rang. She grabbed the phone and answered it, all while Tony looked out the window down at the club. He became lost in the thought of his son growing up. One day, all of this would be his. The time was so close to begin mentoring him. The future was made for the son to be the one to take the reins, when the time came. Passing along the torch just as it happened with Tony's own father.

Chapter 74: Chapter 74. Jennifer Love Hewitt (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

Blocks of ice rattled in a glass before slamming down on the table. Drops of condensation had bubbled up and dripped from the empty glass, a sign that someone had been drinking consistently from it. Steven sighed as he looked back at his notebook. This had been a long hour going through checks and balances to make sure all spending on the club's budget was not going overboard. Sometimes, he had to worry with how Tony would throw around money like it was nothing. Right now, Steven had been sitting in his office going on two hours with his feet propped up on the other end of the desk and checking through the notebook. Tonight was Thursday and he didn't want to spend his Friday going through all this before the weekend.

With his muscles stiff from sitting in his chair, he moved his feet off the desk and got up. Stretching his arms out and letting out a sigh of relief. The clock across the room was striking 12:30 AM and the dance floor was full of people. It was a typical week night at Disco Fever, tomorrow would start the usual weekend madness of a packed club. He finally had it with spending all his night in the office, Steven wanted to have some fun. His white blazer coat was hung over the chair of his desk while his bright blue shirt remained tucked into the white matching pants he had on. Looking back at the empty glass, he decided to leave without it. Exiting his office and walking down the halls of the private areas of the club all blocked by that white V.I.P. door upstairs.

Steven's life had been a lonely road over the years, despite an indulgent swinger life. Normally, he didn't give it much thought but lately, it had remained present on his mind. It didn't help him a few weeks ago, when a woman returned in his life only to say goodbye again after the absence of 9 years. Walking the beach alone after kissing her goodbye kept replaying in his mind every night he closed his eyes. She was the one who got away, there was no denying that fact. Tonight, maybe he would get lucky on the dance floor with a girl who likes to party. As he began to walk down the stairs, Ramón was going up those same steps and stopped to speak to him. The neon lights above shined down on Ramón's black pinstripe suit, highlighting the yellow shirt underneath the jacket.

"You coming down to have some drinks, Steven?"

He shook his head at his cousin before responding.

"No drinks for me, man."

"What's wrong? Larga noche?"

Steven nodded.

"I guess you can put it that way. After all the number crunching I've been doing in the notebook, I needed to come out for some fresh air."

Ramón began walking back up the steps and simply nodded to him.

"Alright, if you ever need company to relieve some stress, you know where to find me."

He had no plans of spending the evening shooting small talk over with Ramón. Going down the stairs, his eyes looked up to see a woman who appeared to have been watching him for the past few minutes. She stood tall in a pair of big black high heels, in a black dress that hugged her curvy body. A gold zipper followed up the front of the dress, revealing ample view of a busty cleavage. The face of the woman looked so familiar, as she just smirked at him. Long brown hair and beautiful brown eyes. Once she realized that she caught his attention, she raised her eye brow and then strutted off. The stomp of her heels could not be heard over the loud music playing, but Steven received a wonderful view of her amazing body. His eyes looking down to see her thick ass over the black dress.

Whatever was on his mind now, was gone. Steven's eyes followed her to the dance floor. The look she gave him was something he couldn't shake and now tonight was going to be a good one it appeared. He couldn't shake the feeling that her smile and face were something he had seen before, but a name escaped his thoughts. He followed her foot steps to the dance floor and as his shoes went down the steps, the mystery woman awaited him. She offered her hand to him, in which he gladly accepted.

"You wanna dance?"

Her voice was in a cute southern accent. Steven smiled and nodded.

"Yeah. What's your name, pretty thing?"

Pulling his arm to bring him towards her on the dance floor, she smirked before responding. She watched his eyes move from her beautiful face down to her cleavage for a second.

"Call me Jennifer, what do you call yourself?"

"Steven, Steven Diaz."

She smirked at him. The last song that was playing had ended and now the bass beats began to pump through the loud speakers.

"Dance with me, Steven Diaz."

Jennifer took his hand and let go. Moving away from him a bit as she began to move her hips over the dance floor. She needed a man tonight, one that could satisfy her sense of fun better than what she would expect back home. Getting into her groove, she began to move to the song's beat. Heavy keyboards played through the speaker as the DJ was putting on a nostalgia driven dance track. Steven moved his body, keeping up with Jennifer's pace. Once the instrumental song began to kick into a faster tempo, she made her move on him. She placed her hands up on his chest and looked into his eyes. Quickly, she turned around and began to bump her thick ass up against his crotch. After two bumps, she spread her legs and began to do the 'twerk' dance.

Steven was a little surprised how fast it took for this dance to get into some hard ball action. Usually, heavy touching like this was forbidden on the dance floor but a blind eye was turned to the dance floor on occasion. How could he complain when he was a manager? Jennifer turned around and he reached for her hand but she refused to accept it. Giving him a playful smirk, she pushed into him face to face this time. Her huge breasts pushed into his chest and she watched his eyes look down before she backed away and swung her beautiful brunette hair around. Some of the other people on the dance floor were beginning to take notice of her wild skills. At this point, there was no way he could follow her actions. He went for her hand in which she responded by pushing her body up against him again, her ass began to grind over his crotch. Steven moaned and spoke up.

"You've got some pretty hard moves, I can tell you that."

"Oh yeah?"

"I like a woman like you, who isn't afraid to get dirty."

She laughed, before turning around to face him. Finally, she took a hold of his hand and pulled him towards her hard before she responded to him in her thick southern accent.

"Ya know, it's a shame this club don't have a stripper pole."

Stepping back from him, Jennifer finished speaking after letting go of his hand once more.

"Cause if it did, I could really show you some dirty stuff."

Spreading her legs again for some more space, she leaned down and began to move her head in a fast circular motion to swing her hair. Steven couldn't decide weather to stare at her heavy cleavage or the moves she was putting up. Rising back up, she pushed one foot out to the left and began to grind her hips down as she moved her body. She looked her eyes directly at him, eyeing him as her main target of focus. Steven grinned big, as she stomped forward to him again. With each step, she swayed her hips back and forth. This woman had lit a fire under him and she had become his main focus. At the same time, the instrumental synth based song was coming to a close with a slow tempo as the outro. Steven extended his arm out and then she got the idea to use his hand as if it were a stripper pole.

Placing both of her hands onto his stretched out hand, she pushed her heels together and twirled around as she dropped her body down to the floor. People around observed her motions and began cheering and clapping at her elaborate dancing skills. Her body stopped just as the final beat was played to the song. Jennifer rose up from her feet and smiled, waving at all the people that were clapping their hands. Steven himself had the biggest grin over his face, she was his chosen one for tonight. He wrapped his arm around her to pull her close to him and then she returned the grin to look him in the eyes. Steven spoke in excitement.

"Very impressive, you know how to move your body."

"Thanks, I told you I know how to work it."

Jennifer winked at him. Steven moved his arm away and then she grabbed his hand. She was done on the dance floor after putting up a show in public. None of these people were of her attention to please, he was the only man in the house she wanted right now. Biting her lower lip, she spoke back up.

"How about we get some drinks?"

"Absolutely."

With her hand in his, Steven walked her from the dance floor and over to the bar. Ramón was sitting on one of the stools with a cell phone up to his ear chatting away. Once Steven came to the bar, Ramón's eyes became focused solely on the woman that was holding his hand. They stood by the bar and ordered drinks together, while Ramón was forced to look away and continuing speaking over his cell phone. Steven turned to Jennifer and smiled before speaking.

"What's your poison, baby?"

"I'll have whatever you're having."

"You sure about that?"

Jennifer nodded to him. Steven turned to the bartender now and gave him a nod.

"Get us two glasses of Black Jack, straight up."

While the bartender turned to grab the glasses and fix the drinks of whiskey, Ramón had finished his phone call and turned around from his stool seat to look at Steven and this beautiful woman. He couldn't help but think that he had seen her before from somewhere. Jennifer noticed his eyes and smirked at him. Ramón spoke up.

"Looks like you're having a quite night now, Steven."

The man turned around to grin at his cousin and nodded. Jennifer herself was already eyeing Ramón before she spoke up in her cute southern accent.

"You two know each other?"

"Yeah, this is my cousin Ramón and this pretty lady here calls herself Jennifer."

Steven's voice answered the question and now Ramón looked over Jennifer before speaking up.

"Jennifer who?"

"Jennifer Love...how is that?"

The name sounded so familiar to Ramón's ears, though something was escaping his thoughts. She was quite the beauty. Like Steven before, she caught this man also looking down at the amazing cleavage she teased with her dress. Before Ramón could answer, the bartender slammed the two glasses on the table of the whiskey drinks for her and Steven. He stood back as he watched Steven take a sip from the glass, meanwhile Jennifer downed the entire glass in one big gulp. After she was finished, she grabbed a hold of Steven's glass and looked him in the eye, just before downing every ounce of the glass. She swallowed both drinks, and then slammed the glass on as she felt the whiskey quench her thirst down her throat. Both of the men were quite impressed with her at that moment. She looked over at both of them before speaking again.

"Alright, which one of you men is a manager of this place?"

A strange question to Steven's ears, but he simply nodded to her and replied.

"That would be me, Jennifer baby. Wanna go back to the V.I.P. rooms and see my office?"

"Yeah, that's where I want to be right now."

Her words left no choice for small talk with Ramón. He looked over at Steven and simply nodded, with an excuse for leaving.

"See you later man, I gotta go do something tonight."

"Take care, Ramón."

Jennifer gripped Steven's hand now as they walked off from the bar and began to walk over to the stairs. It wasn't until they began to walk up the steps, did something finally click in Ramón's mind. She called herself Jennifer Love. Could it be that her last name was Hewitt? He looked back over his shoulder and watched her curves stepping up the stairs with his cousin. With that ass and those legs, it had to be her. He didn't bother to try and steal the show from Steven, it was better off with him finding out on his own, or maybe he already knew? Ramón simply sighed and decided to head out the club and go home for some rest.

Minutes later, Jennifer and Steven had retreated beyond the white door and the halls of the inner V.I.P. area. He opened the door to his office and invited her by the 'ladies first' rule, just before he walked in with her. Now, the sound of her heels stomping loudly over the floor could be heard over whatever music was playing downstairs. Steven closed the door behind them and turned around to see her standing before him with a grin over her face. Jennifer seemed frisky coming off the dance floor, but something else was lingering on his mind. It seemed convenient of her to be watching him when he came down the stairs earlier, let alone to know he was a manager at the club.

"You know, I didn't get to ask you, but how did you know I was a manager?"

Jennifer laughed before crossing her arms over her chest, under her huge breasts.

"I've heard a lot about you, Steven Diaz."

Stepping closer to him, her heels clacked loudly on the floor of his office room. She quirked an eyebrow up before giving him a soft smile. Face to face with him, she spoke once more in a low seductive tone of voice.

"We share some interesting friends back in L.A., who have told me what kind of man you are."

Hearing her words, he soon began to realize that she may have been someone a bit more important in the world. He knew from first seeing her, she looked familiar. Steven didn't respond at first, Jennifer simply cupped his cheek in the palm of her hand and then spoke again.

"Didn't you get it, when I hinted it to you? Jennifer Love?"

He nodded at her, he knew exactly who she was now. Unlike his cousin, Steven could contain himself when he was face to face with a big name celebrity.

"Yes, you're Jennifer Love Hewitt."

She bit her lower lip and nodded her head.

"Mmmmmhhhmmmm, and you are the Steven Diaz whom my friend has told me all about. I have heard nothing but good things about you."

Leaning into him, Steve's eyes looked at her amazing cleavage that rubbed up against his blue shirt. Steven became a bit curious and spoke back up.

"Just who was it that told you about me?"

"Does it really matter, honey? I'm here, our friends are not."

Jennifer pushed her body up against his once more, her lips close to his. She spoke back up in a seductive tone once again.

"Besides, I came here to party and I think I got just what I want."

Finally, she was finished toying with his heart strings. She leaned in and pushed her lips to his and embraced a deep kiss. Steven wrapped his arms around her, easing his hands down her back to grip her juicy ass cheeks. He could feel the fabric of her dress, while she moaned into his mouth. Once the kiss broke, Jennifer stepped back from him and could see the bulge sticking up in his pants. Steven walked over to his desk and went to grab his infamous 'Do Not Disturb' sign to hang over the door. Jennifer simply watched him, she clearly could read the sign before he opened the door and slid it on the outer knob. She smirked when he shut the door, it was play time. Steven looked back over at her and spoke.

"So, what was that you were saying a while back when we were on the dance floor...something about how you wish this club had a stripper pole."

"I could really work that pole better than any other girl on that dance floor, that is what I was saying."

Steven smirked as he walked over from the door and to where the coffee table was, across the office. He stood across from her, nodding before he responded to her words.

"I know you could, baby."

"Yeah, but there's a better pole I want to play with right now."

He knew exactly what pole she was talking about. Jennifer stomped her heels forward while gazing down to see his hard cock sticking up in his pants. There was a reason the 'Do Not Disturb' sign was hanging from the outer door. No one was going to bother their fun time. This is exactly why Jennifer came to Disco Fever tonight. She wanted to be fucked and to see if the stories were true about these hot Latin hunks that she had heard about from her friend in L.A. That friend was unimportant now, as she dropped to her knees and looked up in his eyes while her hands went for the buttons to his pants. Steven wasn't wearing a belt, so that made it easier for her to pull apart the button and then unzip his pants. He breathed in while looking into her eyes, she never broke eye contact as she used both hands to push his pants and underwear down. With his hard dick free from it's clothed prison, she looked down and licked her lips while stroking it in her right hand and then feeling his balls in her left palm.

"You've got a quite a grip there, babe."

Jennifer laughed at his words. She stroked his cock nice and slow. Her left hand squeezed his balls before she moved to wrap both hands around his shaft and stroke it together. Leaning her head down, she kissed the head. His shaft was long and thick, just the way she wanted it. Looking in his eyes, she moved her right hand to the base of his cock and brought her left to push into his leg.

"I want this cock."

"Take it, it's yours."

Looking into his eyes, she opened her mouth and circled her tongue around the head of his cock. Breaking eye contact, she opened her mouth wider and took it in. Jennifer began to slowly bob her head up and down as she took more of his shaft into her mouth. Slowly, she sucked it at first making soft slobbering sounds from below. Pressing her tongue around his cock, she moaned into it. 'Mmmmmm', the moaning sent vibrations into his body. Steven couldn't complain at all as she slowly sucked his cock. Coming up to the head, she made a loud pop sound as she came off of it. A little string of saliva dangled from her mouth back to the head of his shaft. She stroked it up and down with her right hand while looking back up at him and speaking.

"You like me sucking your big cock?"

"Oh yeah babe, that fucking cock is all yours. Suck it as long as you like."

Ignoring him, Jennifer brought her mouth back down on his dick and began to suck it once again. This time, she moved her hand away from the shaft and began to show off her impressive deep throat skills. Steven moaned as he watched her push her lips all the way down to the base of his long shaft. The head hit the back of her throat and she didn't gag once before coming back up and beginning to bob her head up and down. His dick was covered in her saliva, as she began to suck on it faster and harder. Steven gasped for his breath, they were only minutes into this steaming hot play and she already was pushing him to an edge. Jennifer clearly had amazing skills at sucking cock. She came up again with another loud pop noise as her mouth released his rod from her mouth. Looking at the head, she spit on it and then wrapped her fingers back around the shaft to begin stroking it hard and fast.

"God, I'm fucking impressed with you right now."

She laughed at him, still stroking his cock as she responded.

"I knew you would be!"

Jennifer leaned down under and began to lick his balls while slowly stroking his cock. She moved to let his dick sit over her face, giving him the view of his long meat stretched out over her nose and to her forehead. Loudly, she slobbered all over his right nut before shoving his left ball into her mouth and sucking it equally. Moving her hand off his cock, she squeezed both of his balls before opening her mouth widely to take it in. Steven was shocked to see her manage to fit both of his balls into that loving mouth and suck on them. Releasing them from her mouth, strings of saliva dangled down. She moved her mouth back over the head of his cock and went to sucking again until suddenly, the sound of a cellphone ringing grabbed their attention. Jennifer released her mouth from the head of his cock making yet another pop noise. She held his cock in her left hand, while using her right hand to dig into the pocket of her dress and grab her cellphone.

"Just one minute, hun."

Steven could not believe this. She actually was going to answer her phone with his cock in her hand? Priceless! He thought to himself, just how kinky she must really be of a girl. Looking down, he witnessed Jennifer hold the phone up to her right ear and answer it.

"Hello?"

Her face lit up in a smile before she spoke into the phone again.

"Oh hey, Kate! How the hell are you, girl?"

Steven let out a sigh as he just watched her stroking his cock in her left hand while speaking into the phone. She looked back up at him and winked. She had a plan but right now, he couldn't help himself but get a little impatient. He wanted to enjoy some naughty fun with her, not have to wait for a phone call. Still, she chatted away with her friend.

"Yeah, I'm just at the club right now. Been shaking my ass on the dance floor with some hot guys, what you are you up to?"

Jennifer looked to her left, still stroking his cock before her face lit up in a big smile and she responded again over the phone.

"Oh my god! That is gonna be so cute! I can't wait to see it!"

Sighing again, Steven looked down at her a little annoyed. Jennifer simply smirked at him, before speaking back into the phone.

"Yeah, I would like that. Save the blue dress for me to try out, I could use something blue to wear next month."

Finally, he had it with the phone call and simply snapped his fingers to get Jennifer's attention. She giggled into the phone before speaking.

"Kate, hold on one minute."

Letting go of his cock, she moved her hand over the bottom receiver of the phone to shield her friend from hearing what was about to be spoken. Steven let out a sigh before speaking up.

"Can't you tell your friend to call you back tonight?"

Jennifer shook her head.

"I've been waiting for Kate to call me back, all day!"

"Oh, come on!"

Witnessing the frustration on his face, Jennifer smiled and figured she would reveal the kinky plan that she had up her sleeve. She used her hand and unzipped the front of her dress to let her epic breasts begin to spill out. Then, she looked back at him and gave him some encouraging words.

"Help me get this down and then, I want your cock between my tits."

That was the right thing to say to make him smile. Steven helped her push the zipper down and with her huge breasts hanging out from her dress, gripped his cock with his right hand and pushed it between her tits. He used his left hand to hold her right breast where Jennifer grabbed the phone again with her right hand. Her left hand held her other breast as he began to slowly pump between her tits. Answering the phone back to her friend, she spoke back up.

"Sorry about that, Kate! I was just at the bar getting another drink ordered."

Steven tried to contain himself by moaning as quietly as he could. The fact that she was trying to have a serious conversation on the phone while having this kinky fun, made it even better for his experience. Jennifer looked down to watch his cock slowly pump between her tits and then, she bust out laughing over the phone.

"Of course, not! You don't hear music cause I'm upstairs in the club, silly!"

Moving the palm of her left hand over her nipple, Jennifer kept her tits pushed together with the help of Steven's hand pushing her other breast. She looked up at him and grinned. She looked as if she was almost about to bust out laughing from the fact they were actually doing this, while her friend was talking over the phone. Jennifer spoke again.

"No, I haven't talked to Matt in a few weeks."

Who was Matt? What did it matter? Steven couldn't help but ask these questions in his head. Despite the pleasure he was receiving from her amazing breasts, he found himself sinking into the thought of context with this conversation on the phone. Jennifer spoke again.

"Yeah, his brother is real nice if you ever get to meet him. He likes to party too, fun guy."

Once again, Steven was forced to ignore her words. He pushed his cock faster between her tits, the head poking up over her neck. Jennifer was alerted to this and dropped her lower lip. She looked at him with a shocked expression before smiling big. It was taking everything in her not to erupt in laughter. Steven slowed down but continued to pump his cock between her tits, he knew that he was close to blowing his load real soon. Again, she spoke on the phone.

"Oh, I would love to go to that party when I return to L.A. You gotta call me up for that one!"

Taking a deep breath, he knew his time was short. With one final pump between her breasts, Steven had to tell her what was coming. She looked up at him, smirking as she seen the muscles in his face twisting up. She knew it was coming. He spoke to her in a low voice, almost like a whisper.

"Jennifer...I'm about to....cum."

Looking down at his cock, she spoke into the phone.

"Kate, hold on one second again please."

Jennifer put the phone on the floor next to her, hanging the face of the phone to the floor hoping that would make things silent for what was to come next. As soon as her eyes looked back down at Steven's cock, she seen it tense up and then a thick string of cum shot up her the left side of her face. She dropped her lower lip, almost to the point of laughing. All that could be heard was his heavy breathing as more spurts of cum shot from his cock, going over her neck and creating a river of cum between her tits. With both hands, she held her tits together and juggled them as she watched his cock continue to shoot cum into the fold of her breasts. Looking up at him, she finally laughed and spoke in a low voice.

"God, you're good!"

Steven laughed softly, looking down as she grabbed his cock in her hand and squeezed it for the final spurts of cum to milk over her left breast.

"It's not my fault your friend called and had to interrupt us."

"Yeah, I know!"

Catching herself from raising her voice, Jennifer lowered her voice. Looking back down at her tits and the thick river of cum flowing between those beautiful breasts, she moaned.

"Look at this mess you made all over-."

"I know babe, but it was fun."

His words had cut her off and now he laughed softly. Jennifer finally bust out laughing, she had been holding it back all this time. She had to quiet her voice down to pick the phone back up and speak to her confused friend.

"Kate, are you there?"

Shifting her eyes over to Steven, Jennifer nodded her head as her friend replied.

"Yeah, sorry! I just am kinda sidetracked here at this club, a guy was talking to me."

A little surprised expression blossomed over her face.

"OK, that's cool. We can talk again tomorrow morning. Bye Kate!"

Hanging up the phone, Jennifer bust out laughing. Steven followed behind her as the two's laughter filled the room. Steven clapped his hands and bragged out loud.

"I can't believe you!"

"Like oh my god, she didn't even know either! I had your big dick between my tits, and she didn't ever catch onto it!"

While he was laughing up a storm, she looked down at the sticky mess between her tits. Some of it had dripped down to the lower part of her dress. Jennifer ignored the cum stains as she ran her fingers underneath and began to scoop up the thick cum and feed it to her mouth. Once he stopped laughing, she took her fingers and scooped up the line that was on her left cheek, feeding it to her mouth.

"Mmmmmm, tastes so sweet too. You know what, how about we plan something tomorrow? I can make sure no one is going to call me or anything."

"We could do that, I'm off tomorrow anyway as my weekend starts on Friday."

"Great! Your place or my place?"

Steven nodded.

"My place."

She shook her head.

"No, mine!"

"Fine, how about a coin flip?"

Jennifer laughed and nodded her head.

"Okay, that works! I'm calling heads!"

He moved to pick up his pants from the floor. Thankfully, she had not taken his shoes off or really undressed him thoroughly. Pulling them back up and buttoning himself up, he seen that she was busy licking up the cum off her hands and cleaning herself up before she pushed her breasts back into her dress and began to pull the zipper back up. Steven dug in his pocket for a quarter and then tossed it in the air off his thumb. He held his hand out to catch the coin and then called out the result.

"It's heads."

Jennifer smirked as she got up from her knees.

"Nice! That means you get to come over to my place..."

"I had no idea you had a place here in Miami."

"Yeah, my little vacation home. Get me a pen and paper, I'll write it down for you."

Steven walked over to his desk where he could hear her loud heels following him. He dug for his notepad off to the end of the desk and then grabbed a black pen. Looking over at her, Jennifer took the pen from him and the notepad. She began scribbling the address of her little condo home out in Miami Beach. After she was done writing it done, Jennifer looked over at him one last time.

"Oh yeah, one more thing...Bring your cousin with you."

Looking at her rather surprised, Steven spoke up.

"What? Why?"

Jennifer giggled at him.

"Two is better than one, right? The way I am in the bedroom, I'll end up wearing you out. It's only fair if I have two hot men to play with. Besides, I won the coin toss."

"Fair enough, you'll get your wish tomorrow."

"2 PM, don't be late! I'm gonna be looking forward to seeing both of y'all."

Before she walked out, Jennifer leaned over and placed a kiss on his right cheek. Steven gave her a smile as she went for the door.

"Goodnight Jennifer."

"Goodnight Steven, I'm expecting some company tomorrow."

She gave him one last little smile before she turned the knob and walked out of his office. Steven sighed as she left him alone in the room. He had to get the phone now and call Ramón. If it was a threesome she wanted to be worn out between, he wasn't about to deny the woman of what she wanted. Approaching his desk, he grabbed his cellphone and punched in the number for Ramón's phone. Standing there and listening to it ring, he spoke up once his cousin answered.

"Hey man, you ain't gonna believe this but you gotta listen to me..."

******************

1 DAY LATER

From the condo home across town, Jennifer found herself alone as she looked out the window upstairs. The bright light shined through the bedroom to create just enough illumination to not require the light switch to be turned on. It was 1:50 on the clock and she was expecting company at any moment. If Steven a man true to his word like the reputation she heard of him from her friend, soon she would see a car pulling up. She wore only a black thong and bra with a matching black night robe over her body. Her feet had a pair of high heel pumps, the only thing that would remain on her body once the clothes began coming off.

Jennifer's love life had not been the same the past year. Out of work following her second pregnancy, she was forced to take a hiatus from the silver screen to tend to her personal life. She had no plans to reveal to Steven just who was their mutual friend that told her all about his family down in Miami. It didn't matter, she had a vacation home in town and wasn't about to pass up the opportunity after what she had heard. He probably would figure it out anyway, but she didn't care. This is what she came for and she was about to get it. Looking out the window again, she seen a shiny blue Cadillac pull into her driveway. A minute later, both doors swung open before two men exited the vehicle. She giggled to herself while biting her lower lip. Steven was in a grey suit with a black shirt underneath and Ramón wore a button up white shirt with brown pants.

Walking out of the bedroom, she clacked her big heels loudly as she walked down the stairs making a boom with each step. They were here and she couldn't be more excited for the fun that awaited all three of them. Outside, both men were blinded by the sunlight as they walked up the stone steps to the doorway. Ramón was a little bit nervous, but not Steven. After the fun they had in the club yesterday, he believed the cellphone would be turned off so no disturbances could interfere with them this afternoon. After reaching the door, it swung open before they could knock. Both men were greeted to Jennifer in her black robe, already showing off a good view of that epic cleavage.

"Hello there, boys! You're a couple minutes early, you know that?"

Steven grinned at her.

"Well, what can I say? When you get invited to this sorta thing, isn't it nice to be early?"

Jennifer laughed.

"Come on in, both of you."

With Ramón and Steven walking in together, the door shut behind them. Steven's eyes drifted over the condo home, it was quite nice. Jennifer's heels clicked and clacked towards the stairs. Ramón's sight was focused only on her. She turned around and noticed Steven looking around the place.

"Shall I show you around the house, or we get right to it upstairs?"

Ramón laughed at her.

"I came here for one thing and one thing only, I want you!"

"Well, then let's get upstairs and get to it!"

Her southern accent was strong in his ears yet so adorable. Their eyes watched her as she moved up the stairs with her heels creating a loud boom with each step. They followed her up, step by step. Coming to a stop, Jennifer took a right turn to enter her bedroom where the sun was glowing through the big windows. Inside, was a king sized bed. She stood at the bed and then let her robe fall to the floor, giving them both a full view of her amazing ass with only a thong tucked in between. She turned around and walked towards both men. First, she approached Steven and cupped the back of his head in her hand. She leaned in and kissed him passionately. Moving over to Ramón now, she cupped the back of his head and gave him an equal passionate kiss. The tables were set now, she stepped back and turned around to the bed before speaking out.

"Y'all should go ahead and take your clothes off."

"Yeah, let's do that."

Steven looked over at his cousin as Ramón simply nodded to him. Jennifer went down to her knees, giving them a view of her ass from behind as she sat there. Her eyes looked at the yellow sheets of her bed as she listened to them undress. She patiently gave them enough time, only to be alerted by one of them clapping their hands and then Steven's voice speaking up.

"Alright baby, we're ready!"

Turning around, Jennifer looked forward to see both of them standing before her. Once her eyes looked up, Steven was to the right and Ramón was on her left. She crawled forward before they both stepped forward, swinging their hard dicks towards her. She quickly wrapped both of her hands around each shaft and began to stroke them nice and slowly. Moans were heard from both of the Latin hunks, as Jennifer simply looked up at both of them and laughed.

"I've been looking forward to this, all day!"

"So have I."

"Yeah, and me too!"

It was Ramón who spoke after Steven. Jennifer stroked their cocks faster between her fingers before taking the pick of which one she would put between her lips first. She moved to her right side and brought Steven's cock into her mouth. She began to bob her head up and down on it, while her left hand was jerking Ramón's shaft simultaneously. Steven breathed in while Ramón moaned to her touch. After she had slobbered all over Steven's shaft, she alternated to her left side and took Ramón's meat pole into her mouth. Her right hand stroked Steven's cock up and down, at the same time her mouth bobbed down and up over Ramón's cock. Both men were already moaning to her.

"Maldito! You weren't kidding about this woman!"

Steven just laughed at Ramón's words. Softly, he moaned in his voice while watching Jennifer on the floor. She came off Ramón's rod with a loud pop noise and then brought her attention back over to Steven's dick by spitting on it and then putting her lips back around it. Over and over she would suck on his cock while pumping Ramón's dick in her hand. After a while, she came up and then alternated back to Ramón's meat stick, spitting on it before shoving it between her lips. Meanwhile, long strings of saliva dripped from Steven's cock down to the floor. While she was sucking on his cousin's dick, he couldn't help but get some ideas seeing those big tits down below. Jennifer had left quite the impression in Steven's mind last night with multi-tasking, he leaned down and began to unhook her little black bra from her shoulders. She realized what he was doing and let go of his cock and helped him pull the straps of her bra until it broke and fell down to her knees. With her epic breasts free, Steven called out.

"I want to fuck your tits again, just like last night."

Hearing his words, Jennifer popped her lips off Ramón's dick. She looked up at Steven and nodded.

"Then, get 'em! Fuck 'em, real good!"

She put her hands down on her tits and spit in the middle to run a river of saliva between her cleavage. Holding them apart, Steven pushed his dick between them and then she turned her head to the side to put her lips back around Ramón's cock. Pushing her breasts together with Steven's dick between them, she moaned over Ramón's shaft in her mouth. Steven thrust his hips forward to watch his cock driving between her lovely breasts. All while Ramón simply put his hand down to the back of her head to help her move up and down sucking his rod. Steven took a deep breath, while Ramón moaned out and bragged.

"Just wow, this babe is loaded. Who could've guessed Jennifer Love can suck dick better than most women?"

"You just don't know! These titties are amazing too!"

Steven couldn't but to respond to him. Jennifer moaned into Ramón's shaft while she felt Steven's dick driving between her glorious boobs. Eventually, Ramón used his hand to force her head to move up and down on his cock, while Steven began to pump between her breasts faster. The day had only begun and they already were on a drive to working her beautiful body over. While moaning out to her, Steven was afraid that if he continued to pump between her breasts, he would end up cumming before he entered her pussy. He came to a sudden stop and then Ramón pushed her mouth all the way down on his cock. Her lips hit the base and the head of his dick slammed to the back of her throat. He held her there in position for a good while until she finally gagged and choked on his cock. Ramón then let go of the back of her head, watching her come up with long strings of saliva dangling from her mouth back to his rod. She broke the saliva strings and spit on his dick, just before Steven spoke up.

"Jennifer baby, how wet are you down below? I want some of that pussy."

"Oh, you do? I'm pretty fuckin' wet, as you probably guessed!"

Ramón spoke up after Jennifer had responded.

"Well, go on and get up on the bed. I want to fuck your titties, he can play with your pussy down below."

"Mmmmm, I would love that!"

Wasting no time, she got up from her knees and moved to the bed. Jennifer turned around to them and dropped her thong to reveal her huge ass in all of it's glory. Stepping out of the thong, she joined them in the nudity. Only the high heels, were the last piece of clothing that remained on her body. She climbed up on the bed and moved to the far end where the headboard remained. There, a stack of pillows easily arched her back up to make things easier for titty fucking. Ramón climbed up on top of her, sitting on her stomach and slapping his dick over her left tit. Meanwhile, Steven crawled on the other end of the large bed and set his eyes to her pussy. It was shiny from the wetness, nice and shaved. Ramón's eyes watched her pull apart her breasts and then he slid his cock between them. At the same time, Jennifer gasped for breath as she felt Steven's tongue slithering into her opening.

"Oh my god, yeah!"

Jennifer moaned just as she pushed her tits together for Ramón. He brought his hand to the back of her head to grip her hair and force her to look in his eyes while he began to buck his hips and thrust his cock between those lovely breasts. Together, his cock rocked her breasts while Steven darted his tongue into her pussy and began to lick her out. Jennifer gritted her teeth and moaned, looking into Ramón's eyes. The feeling of pleasure was overwhelming her. He called out to her while looking into her face.

"You like that Jennifer?"

"Oh my god, fuck yes! Fuck my titties! EAT IT, STEVEN!!!"

Ramón pulled her hair harder, still bucking his hips forcing his cock to fuck those tits faster.

"What!? I can't fucking hear you! Scream for me!"

"YESSSSS!!! FUCK MY TITS, EAT ME! OH MY GAAWWDDDD!!!!"

That thick southern accent to her voice came out suddenly. Jennifer grit her teeth and looked up at Steven while growling her moans. Each time she moaned, Steven thrust his tongue faster into her pussy, in unison with Ramón pounding those big tits with his dick. Heavy breathing could be heard from her voice, she gasped for air. Jennifer knew her time was only getting shorter from the way Steven was licking her out. At the same time, Ramón wasn't going to stop pumping his cock between those tits until he exploded. He gripped her hair harder, groaning while he still thrust his meat between her huge breasts.

"You want my cum? I'm gonna load you down!"

"YESSSSS! FUCK!!! I WANT YOU, I WANT YOU TO CUM ALL OVER MAH BIG TITTIES! LOAD ME DOWN! FUCK!!!! I'M SO CLOSE!!!!"

Her voice squealed in a higher pitch while she screamed at both of them. The only question remained weather Ramón's cock was going to explode first, or Jennifer's pussy into Steven's mouth. She closed her eyes and cried out again.

"OHHHHHHHH, OHHHHH, FUCKKKK!!!!"

"YES, YES, YES! TAKE THIS FUCKING CUM!"

Ramón snatched his cock up from between her tits and stroked it at once before blowing a huge load up her left tit. Jennifer's body shook as she released her orgasm into Steven's mouth. With her eyes closed, she felt the warm substance striking over her skin. Ramón shot another wad over her breasts, coating them equally in his thick cum. At the same time, Steven received an award in his own mouth with her juices. He leaned up and swallowed it down his throat. Jennifer had to catch her breath, while Ramón was busy shooting his hot load all over her breasts. He laughed seeing how out of breath she was and looking down at the mess he made. Almost finished, he squeeze his cock one last time to empty the final drops over her left nipple.

"Those tits are fantastic, and this is what they were meant for."

Jennifer looked up at him and bust out laughing.

"Yeah, you sure made a mess out of them, didn't you?"

"Fuck yeah, I did!"

Steven moved off the bed and clapped his hands just as he had done before. Alerting her attention to him, Jennifer looked at him standing at the bed.

"You ready to get fucked, baby?"

"I want to be in her pussy, since you got to lick it."

Ramón made sure to get his demands in first, without giving Steven a chance to claim the hole he had just tasted. Jennifer nodded to both of them, while swiping her hand over her cum glazed breasts. She brought the hand up to her mouth and sucked some of the stickiness off and then she replied to them.

"Alright, I like that. Ramón can fuck my pussy, and Steven...."

Looking over at him, she winked.

"You can fuck my ass."

Steven smirked at those words before grinning big. He went to bed the previous night dreaming about her juicy ass and now, he was getting the first feel of it. Ramón climbed off her stomach and moved over the bed. Despite having the mess of cum over her tits, Jennifer ignored it for now. She looked over at Ramón who had sat on the bed with both of his feet planted onto the floor. This was the proper position to begin, she figured. Climbing onto him, she straddled her legs over him and sunk her knees into the mattress. She used her hand to guide his cock to her pussy, moaning as she felt the head slide in. Steven got in position behind her, seeing that mighty ass right before him. Ramón leaned back on the bed, so her cum coated breasts didn't touch his face. Jennifer looked over her shoulder at Steven, while ran his hand up her right cheek and spanked her ass. He spoke up.

"One of the best asses I'm ever gonna be able to fuck in my life."

"Well, what are you waitin' for!? Do it, fuck my thick ass!"

Rearing his hand back, he spanked her ass again before nodding. He didn't have to respond to her. It was adorable listening to that southern accent of hers begging to have her ass fucked. Even better, she called it 'thick'. Jennifer knew her body was built to have her rear pounded. Steven used his hands and pulled back her luscious cheeks and then eased the head of his dick into her dark hole. Feeling both of their cocks edging into her opening holes, Jennifer gasped for breath and then called out.

"I want both of you to pound the fuck out of me, at the same time and do it hard! Fuck the hell outta me!"

"If that's what you want, you're in for it!"

Ramón answered her and then in unison, both of them rammed their cocks into her at the same time. Jennifer gasped for breath before moaning loudly as she felt the double pump. Ramón bucked his hips as hard as he could before pulling out. Again, they did it and then Steven's eyes became obsessed watching both of their long dicks ram into her holes. The thickness of her ass began to shake with each thrust, both of them ramming her into a world of pleasure. Jennifer gritted her teeth before screaming out.

"FUCK!!!! YESSSS!!!! MORE!!!!"

Together, both of them rammed her pussy and ass at the same time. Jennifer's voice screamed and cried out to them as they became faster with their double pumps together. Steven placed both of his hands on her upper back, gritting his teeth and he rammed her ass in time with Ramón's pumps. Over time, both of them began to lose a little pace together. Steven thrust his cock into her ass slightly faster than Ramón was doing, but nevertheless, Jennifer was in a world of pleasure.

"THAT'S IT!!! FUCK ME!!!!"

Her voice screamed out to them once more, drowning out the groans and moans from both of them. Ramón closed his eyes, embracing the feeling as he thrust into her pussy. For Steven, he wanted to cum and drain his cock deep within this magnificent ass. Over and over, he pounded into her as Jennifer closed her eyes and opened them again before screaming. Steven couldn't help but moan and speak up.

"God, this fucking ass is-"

"KEEP FUCKIN' MAH ASS!!!!"

Jennifer cut him off before he could even finish speaking. Meanwhile, Ramón was groaning before slowing down his pace. For Steven, he was ramming that ass like it was meant to be fucked. So close to busting a nut within her, he had no plans of stopping as he could feel it building up in his cock. Finally, he reared back one of his hands and slapped her right ass cheek before yelling.

"I can't take it anymore, I'm gonna fucking cum!"

"YESSSS!!! I WANT THAT CUM IN MY ASS, NOW!!!!"

With one final thrust into her, Steven came to a stop as his cock exploded and shot his thick seed deep within her. Ramón also came to a stop, just as Jennifer put her hands on his chest and raised her head. She closed her eyes and moaned out to the feeling of the man behind her, filling up that juicy ass with his cum. She moaned out to him.

"Mmmmmm, that feels so good! Yeah, your hot cum in my thick fuckin' ass."

Steven moaned before he eased his cock from her tight ass and let it drop. He watched a small line of cum drip from her hole down her leg. Jennifer took a deep breath and then looked down at Ramón before giving him a playful wink.

"I think it's your turn to have some fun from behind."

"Damn right, I'm gonna fuck that ass next!"

Lifting her knees out of the bed, Jennifer slowly moved off of Ramón, freeing his cock from her lovely pussy. She planted both of her heels into the floor, standing back up. Steven moved in front of her as Ramón slowly got up from the bed. She looked back over at him one last time before speaking.

"I'm ready, you just gotta get behind me."

Steven grinned at her before speaking up.

"You've done this before, haven't you?"

Jennifer giggled at him.

"Oh yeah, and you have experience too with it! Don't lie!"

"I ain't denying it."

From behind, Ramón commented.

"I just hope you can walk straight after we're done with you today."

Jennifer laughed at him.

"Oh my god! Both of you just pounded the living hell outta me, and I can still stand up! Don't worry yourself!"

With both men standing together with her in the middle, Jennifer placed her hands up on Steven's shoulders. She then turned around to Ramón to give him the nod for both of them to pick her up off her feet. Steven brought his hands to her sides and began to lift her up, while Ramón helped her back. She spread her legs and wrapped them around Steven's body, pushing the end of her heels into his ass cheeks. Both men held their cocks and began to guide them into her holes. Softly, she cried out as they entered her.

"Yesssss, that's it! Keep fuckin' me!"

In perfect chorus, both of them pumped their cocks into her holes. Jennifer scraped her nails onto Steven's back and then dug her heels into his ass cheeks. He groaned, slightly irritated at the small pains inflicted on him, but that didn't stop him from pumping his cock into her. Ramón wrapped his arms around her stomach and was pounding into her ass, just as his cousin did minutes before. Her body rocked back and forth as she was smashed between both of them. Ramón called out to her in his exhausting voice.

"This ass is supreme!"

"Yeah, god she's so fucking hot!"

Steven responded all before Jennifer's loud moaning drowned out both of their voices.

"OHHHHHH, YES!!!! FUCK ME!!!!"

From the start, this was just what she wanted upon invitation. It was the reason she told Steven to bring his cousin along. She knew that two men could wear her out equally, just as she wanted. Her breasts shook around, covered in Ramón's cum from earlier. She dug her heels deeper into Steven's ass, nearly breaking the skin as he pumped his cock into her pussy. Jennifer couldn't help herself, she closed her eyes, embracing each pump from both of them.

"OHHHH, OHHHHH MY GOD!!!"

"Yes!! This ass, I love it!"

"I think I'm gonna end up blowing another load!"

Hearing Steven's words after Ramón had spoke, Jennifer threw her head back and called out to both of them.

"If y'all are gonna cum again, set me down! I want you both to cum all over my face!"

Taking in a deep breath, Ramón looked across to Steven and gave him the nod.

"Yeah, let's set her down and really make a mess out of her!"

Jennifer moved her legs back, releasing the edge of her heels from Steven's ass cheeks. Both of them moved to set her down, listening to her heels stomp over the wooden floor under them. She lowered herself down to her knees once again, like how it all began. Her right hand grabbed a hold of Steven's dick and then she wrapped her left fingers around Ramón's cock. Looking up at both of them, she gave both of them a playful smile while stroking their cocks. She moved over to Ramón's first and brought it back between her lips to give it one last sucking.

"Ohhhhh yeah, suck it again. I'm gonna paint you down in cum like a fucking whore."

Ignoring Ramón's naughty words, she sucked on his cock while her right hand stroked Steven's up and down. She came off Ramón's cock after a minute making a loud pop noise. She moved over to Steven's cock and then spit on it, before bringing it back into her mouth for one final suck. Meanwhile, Ramón grabbed a hold of his cock and began stroking it. Jennifer sucked on Steven, while using her right hand to stroke and suck him at the same time. Steven moaned out.

"You're gonna get glazed in cum, real soon."

Hearing those words, Jennifer looked up into his eyes and then came off his cock. She smiled big as both of them took a hold of their cocks and went to stroking them.

"Are you both gonna cum for me?"

Ramón took a deep breath, Steven answered her.

"Oh yeah, you're about to be drowned in fucking cum."

"Mmmmm, give it to me! Cum for me! Cum all over my face!"

She closed her eyes, tilting her head up as she waited for it. With a gasp for his breath, Steven screamed out.

"OH, SHIT! FUCK!!"

"Yeah, yeah, yeah! Here's your cum, Jennifer!"

Ramón spoke after his cousin, as both of their cocks exploded sending thick strings of cum up her forehead. Steven's cock exploded for the second wad to go flying over her left eye and dripping down her cheek. From Ramón's dick, he shot a thick string that slapped over her nose and right cheek. Again, more cum went flying into her left eye and eye brow, while another thick layer panted over her forehead. The edges of cum dripped into her hair and down her face. More cum went flying over her right cheek and again on her nose. Jennifer dropped her lower lip and moaned.

"Oh my god, fuck!"

She could feel the warm stickiness coating her face in a messy surprise. A thick wad went flying into her right eye, drenching over her eyebrow and running down her eye as a trailing tear. With both men growing exhausted and their cocks growing lesser with each load, Steven squeezed his shaft and milked the final drops over her forehead. Ramón brought his cock to her mouth and let her milk the final drops between her lips. Out of breath, both of them looked down at the mess they made over her face as Jennifer began to open her eyes slowly.

"Oh my god, you both...yeah, that's how it's done!"

Steven laughed as she seemed to struggle making up her mind on what words. Her face was a complete mess in their cum, dripping down to her breasts that already were covered in Ramón's cum from earlier. She caught her breath and spoke again.

"Well....how do I look?"

Busting out laughing, Ramón responded to her.

"You look fucking beautiful with all that cum on your face and your tits! Too bad that I can't take you home, I'd cover that face every other night!"

Jennifer laughed at him, while looking her eyes up at both of them. The drops of cum in her eye brows, glimmered a small sparkle as she laughed.

"Mmmmm, I enjoyed that! Thanks for the cum!"

She brought her fingers up to her face to begin scooping up their thick warm seed and feeding it to her mouth. Steven simply nodded at her.

"No, thank you baby! Thank you for inviting us for some fun!"

"Mmmm, it was my pleasure."

Jennifer replied while sucking up the cum from her fingertips and looking up at both of them. While she needed a shower to get cleaned up, it wouldn't hurt to ask the two of them to stay for dinner. She almost felt bad that she would have to leave town in a few days after all the fun she had just now.

******************

1 WEEK LATER

On a rainy Friday afternoon, Ramón found himself stuck waiting for his brother to come out of his apartment home. He sat behind the wheel of his DeLorean car, watching the windshield wipers move every few seconds. The sky had a faded blue color, while the palm trees rustled with the wind outside. Carlos was just inside getting ready to come out, the two of them were on security duty tonight at Disco Fever. While waiting for him, Ramón decided to pull his cellphone from his jacket and waste some time with the internet.

After the wild day he had with Jennifer and his cousin, he couldn't help but become a little obsessive over her. She was not the first big name star he had shared a bed with, but it was quite something to know it was someone who had seen in many TV shows over the years. Ramón had been checking her social media profiles to see if she had been active after leaving Miami last week. He figured she probably gave her number to Steven and the two were chatting back and forth, but he didn't ask. While loading up the pages on his phone, it appeared he had found just what he was looking for. A tweet post dated just 16 hours ago that read:

'Just got home from a HOT weekend in Miami. No place better to have a steamy time to finish off a long summer. XoXo'

Ramón smiled big when he read the tweet. The caps lock on the 'HOT' comment, he knew that she was referencing them. Seconds later, Carlos came dashing from the steps of his apartment and running to the car. He pulled the big door up and joined his brother in the passenger's side.

"Hey man, this weather is going to be a pain tonight-"

Carlos noticed the big grin over Ramón's face as he looked down at his phone.

"Hey, what's so funny!?"

Leaning back up, Ramón simply shook his head while shoving his phone back into his pocket.

"Nothing! Just reading a text a friend sent me a while back."

"Well, whatever! How about we go out for some late lunch about now?"

"Yeah, we can do that."

Starting the car, Ramón just focused on backing out of the apartment driveway and heading down the road. He didn't have the nerve to explain the whole deal to his brother. Some things were better off kept a secret, especially memories that would last forever.

Chapter 75: Chapter 75. Salma Hayek Meets Tony Diaz (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

A usual hot day down in south Florida had unfolded following the morning hours. The sun was up, shining in the typical way as the heat was slowly fading on in the afternoon. Rain had washed away from the previous week and looking at Tuesday afternoon, this was going to be a hot week. Across town, a BMW car remained park outside by the docks. Tony had things to tend to for the morning with an associate of his and the dealing of a Scarab powerboat. A luxury speed boat seemed like a nice toy to blow some money on and have for himself. Since the recent success of his major night club, his pockets were burning to spend cash left and right. Despite his older body, his mind still had old habits with the use of money.

Slipping on his Aviator sunglasses, the wind rustled across his yellow button up shirt. It was too hot right now to go out in dark colors, so he chose white pants and went for a casual look today. His feet stomped over the wooden walkway of the pier, while his eyes looked over the dozens of boats on both sides. The dock was always full, some even lived on the boats out here. He walked down to the end of the pier where he seen his old friend Alberto waiting for him. The old man was quickly losing his hair as he reached his 60's in age, but a big grey mustache over his face always made him look the same. Tony smiled, as he went to hug his old friend.

"Buenos días, Alberto...It's always good to see you, old one."

"Yeah, likewise Tony. I hope you're finally buying this thing for real, I've had a couple offers so far but nothing has pleased me."

The old man nodded to Tony and pointed over to the right for him to take a look at the boat himself. In bright pastel blue with purple fading pink stripes over the sides, it was a thing of beauty from another decade. Alberto spoke up once more.

"What you're looking at is a Wellcraft Scarab 38' KV, 1987..."

"She's quite the beauty..."

"I've had the engine repaired as of a few months ago, new paint, new vinyl interior. She's all yours if you can give me around 34 grand for it."

"Just 34 grand, seriously?"

Alberto looked over at him and sighed.

"I'm pretty sure that ain't asking for too much, considering that yacht you live on across this place. Now, I've known you since you were a little kid and I knew your father before you were born, so no trying to cheap talk me."

Tony just laughed at the old man. It was true, he had remembered Alberto long ago when he was a child. It was funny how long ago that was, back in those days he had a head full of hair. He smiled back at his old friend.

"I would never try to cheap talk you, I hope you believe that. I might do that to someone else, but not you."

"Yeah, yeah, right...So 34 grand, eh? You're lucky I am going easy on you, a collector from Spain is offering me 50 thousand. Says this boat is identical to one used on a TV show back in the 80's. There's no telling how much I could get for it, if I really wanted the money."

Sighing, Tony simply nodded.

"That's fine, that's fine. We got a deal. We can meet tomorrow, I'll swing by and sign the deed and give you a check."

Alberto quickly pointed his finger at him.

"No check! Cash, I want to see green!"

"Fine, you got it. Cash tomorrow, I'll get it for you."

"Yes, thank you. I'll come see you tomorrow."

"Adios, old timer!"

The wind blew, as Tony began to walk off from the old man. Something seemed strange with his demand for having cash for the transaction. Alberto had been an old friend of his father's time, a former drug smuggler back in the 70's and 80's during the era of the cocaine cowboys. His specialty had been speed boats, after retiring from the business, he moved into doing shows and auctions for luxury boats. Still, Tony had to wonder why he was so desperate for cash. Albert had two sons, who were known to be fuck ups in and out of jail for various crimes. He hoped that this wasn't a bad situation to deal with his sons, but Tony didn't feel it was right to stick his nose in family business that didn't concern him.

Walking down the pier, a short woman was approaching his way in a grey T-shirt with a tiger over it. The shirt was tucked into a pair of stonewashed blue jeans, with a leather belt around the loops. Her face was covered in a large pair of dark sunglasses and a white hat. At first, Tony didn't pay her no attention until she smiled and waved her hand. She called out to him in a thick accent.

"Excuse me, Señor Diaz?"

"Yes? Who are you?"

The woman reached her hand to remove her sunglasses and look into his face with her own brown eyes. She gave a smirk before introducing herself.

"Salma..."

Tony looked at her with a shocked expression over his face. Her strong accent was very telling but now the face and to see her in casual clothes. There was no mistaking it, Salma was her first name and Hayek had to be the second. He looked behind himself to gaze back at the pier before he looked back at her and responded.

"Salma Hayek, ay, dios mio! How...how did you come all this way to find me?"

She giggled at him.

"When one puts their mind to something, it's amazing what they can accomplish."

"So...I take it you wanted to meet me for something?"

"Yes."

She smiled at him before reaching into her pocket to hand him a card. The card was a party invitation, just the excuse that Salma needed to seek him out. Tony took the card and looked at it before his eyes looked back at her face. She spoke again, her thick Mexican accent coming out in her words.

"You have been invited to a yacht party across here, in Miami Beach. The party is just 5 hours away on schedule, can you promise to be there?"

Smiling up at her, Tony couldn't figure if she was serious or not. This woman would seek him out all this way for a party? He had to flirt with her for the time being.

"Maybe, can you promise to be there?"

Salma laughed again.

"Only if you are coming alone...I need a date, and I hear you are the new Mr. Big in town, I want to be there with you."

With a big grin over his smug face, Tony nodded to her.

"You'll get your wish, Salma. It's my pleasure."

"No, the pleasure is all mine. See you later, señor Tony."

She turned around and began to walk off, giving him a view of her strong legs in the pair of jeans. Salma had an ass to die for and Tony's eyes watched it, just as she stomped off the pier and faded away in his vision. Suddenly, he forgot all about the deal with Alberto and she was the only thing on his mind. Tony had heard stories about Salma over the years, but never had met her in person. It seemed so surreal to him that she would search him out like this, but he already figured in his mind that she probably had traced his steps here from talking to Maria. Whatever the case, he wasn't about to blow the opportunity to go to a party with this woman as his date.

******************

4 HOURS LATER

Going back to his home of the yacht, Tony took a shower and decided to dress sharp for the day. This was an unexpected invitation that forced him to make some last minute phone calls to his assistant to put things on hold with business for the day. He didn't want to blow the perfect opportunity for this date. He dug out his black pinstriped suit, one that he had barely worn over the years and put on a white undershirt. It was a basic look, but it worked. The address on the invitation card was out in South Beach, a short distance drive over the Venetian Causeway and down the east side.

Once he had arrived, he pulled the BMW up into the parking spaces, seeing as some cars were already there. Tony figured if he showed up an hour early, maybe he could catch Salma before boarding the yacht. From the distance to his left, he could clearly see the boat and a number of security guards that would be checking invitations. He got out of his car and walked around the pier, looking over the water. The worst part about waiting was the fact that Tony did not have any idea what Salma's plan was. Did she want to meet him on the boat at the party or before? Nevertheless, he hoped that she would be here before the show. While standing there overlooking the water, it didn't phase Tony to hear the loud sound of what he thought was heels. A voice alerted him to her presence.

"You've arrived early, señor Tony."

He turned around and was greeted to Salma standing before him in a black dress. Diamond ear rings and an expensive necklace glimmered in his eyes. Her signature heavy cleavage was enough to distract his eyes from her beautiful aged face. No matter how much older she got, she aged like fine wine and was so beautiful. He smiled at her, nodding.

"Salma, I came here early so we could board the yacht together. I wasn't sure what you wanted."

She laughed softly, before smiling.

"Very good, I wanted to see how serious you were at first."

"Oh, that's kinda silly to wonder. You think a man like me is going to pass up having you as a date?"

"I like to see dedication before I make a move, now shall we board the boat before the party, señor Tony? I am friends with the owner, so we can beat all the other guests here."

He nodded to her.

"I would like that, and you don't have to call me that. Just call me Tony."

"And you just call me Salma!"

Offering her hand out to him, she smiled big. Everything had went so fast in the past few hours, Tony felt like he was in a dream or in a film. He took her hand and together, they marched towards the bridge to board the massive yacht. Once they came close, the sound of Salsa music could be heard playing through speakers. They approached the bodyguards and security at the entrance, only for them to nod and allow them to walk up the steps to board the boat. Together, hand in hand and step after step, the two of them made it up behind Salma's loud heels stomping. Taking their first steps onto the boat, they were greeted with louder music and a man in a white suit approaching them. He smiled towards Salma as he offered his hand to Tony.

"It's so nice to see you again Salma, and what a pleasure it is to meet you, Tony Diaz."

Tony shook his hand, while nodding. Who was this guy? He had never seen him before and Tony knew every major player with a wallet in Miami. Salma turned to look over at Tony and spoke up.

"This is my good friend Frank, I don't believe you two have met."

"No, we haven't."

Looking over the man, Tony replied curiously. The man spoke up.

"Frank Cavaletti, it's wonderful to finally meet you. I've heard nothing but good things about you."

"Well yeah, I wish I could say the same. I usually know everyone important in this town but I haven't heard of you."

"That would be because, I am not from here. I come from New York, maybe looking to set up some newer business associates. You would be a prime candidate, Mr. Diaz."

Tony thought for a few seconds before nodding to him.

"We can talk about that some other time, I like that."

Beyond the aged face of Frank, he smiled showing his teeth in a somewhat sinister smile.

"Very well, I hope you enjoy the party."

Salma pulled at Tony's arm to distract him. She spoke up to alert his attention.

"Come on, let's have a good time."

Together they walked away from Frank and down the side of the main deck of the yacht. He took a deep sigh, missing the home of his own yacht at the moment. It had just crossed his mind that Salma's intentions from hours ago may have been to force him into this meeting with Frank. He had never heard of the man but he clearly knew that there was something under the rug about him. Looking over the railing of the yacht down at the water, the orange sun in the sky looked beautiful among the clouds. Tony spoke up to Salma.

"So let me get this straight, you were sent by him to bring me to this party. Am I correct?"

Salma watched his fingers grab a hold of the gold metal railing under them. She gazed back up into his eyes before responding.

"You're correct on half of it."

Tony shook his head while looking at the sunset before him, watching the bright light shine between buildings from across the water.

"I knew it was too good to be true. I mean, you...Salma Hayek of all women in this world asking me for a date?"

Placing her hand down onto his, Salma looked into his eyes while the wind slightly blew through her black hair.

"I said half! You were correct in half, I had my own reasons for seeking you out."

He looked back into her face and smirked.

"Oh yeah, like what?"

Salma laughed and shook her head.

"I'm not telling you yet! Now let's enjoy this party!"

She walked off leaving him alone at the railing of the boat. Taking a minute to get his mind together, Tony figured he might as well have some fun. It was probably the only chance he would get at having a date with Salma Hayek. He couldn't help but feel that something was mysterious about her, already he wanted to know what this second reason was that she hinted to. Walking away from the rail, he joined her out by the deck. The salsa music was playing loudly through the speakers. Tony thought for a minute how cheap Frank must have been just to use stereo surround sound to pump out music. If this was a party under Tony's name, he would have paid a live band. Salma offered him a hand to dance with her.

"Come on, let's see if you can dance!"

This wasn't the kind of dancing that Tony witnessed every night back at his club. She offered her hand to him and moved to take him into her grasp. A slow dance to some salsa music was far from what he was used to. Salma pushed her body up to him, watching his eyes look down into that amazing cleavage of her dress. He looked back into her eyes while their feet moved along the spot of the deck. Behind them, more people were beginning to join the party around them. Tony looked at her and smirked.

"This is far from the kind of dancing that I see nightly."

Salma smirked.

"Oh, I believe you. I'm not the kind of woman that gets a kick out of grinding on some dirty dance floor around lots of people."

"Yeah, I can see that."

Throwing her hand out, she let him break from dancing with her. Salma then put up both her hands and slowly rocked to the beat without a care of the people around them watching. Tony got the impression that she was a woman who acted her age, unlike him. Only two years apart and she quickly established that she wasn't a club girl trying to live out their youth past 40. Stepping his feet back towards her, Salma offered her hand again and pulled him close. This time, she pressed her body into him and let him feel her glorious breasts pushing up to his chest in her dress. She liked watching his eyes look down and then back up into her eyes. Thankfully for him, the song came to an end in the next seconds forcing them to stop dancing.

"Thank you for that!"

Salma smiled big, showing her perfect white teeth. She may have been an older woman now, but her beauty had aged better than any fine wine he had ever seen. She took his hand, walking him away from the main deck and back to where they previously were standing. The glare of the sunset moved to illuminate her face as she smiled back at him. Something else however, was lingering on the man's mind. He just had to know.

"You know, you never told me what was the point of finding me. Seriously baby, why did you want to meet me?"

Looking over at him, she smirked before speaking.

"It's simple. I like men around my age. I recently turned 50, I know you're 48, so we're close in age..."

Tony nodded.

"And? I know it can't just be because of that."

Smirking at him, Salma didn't want to reveal the true reason how she knew of him. There was something better that she knew would be easier to gain his attention for the rest of the evening.

"So far, I know you have a big wallet. Everyone in town knows that. There's just one more thing to find out if it's big..."

Her eyes gazed down, giving him an obvious hint if he didn't realize it from her words. Salma knew exactly what she wanted and now, Tony grinned big while nodding his head.

"There's only one way to find out."

Salma couldn't help but giggle a bit. Glad, she was that he managed to take her hint. Tony spoke up again.

"Wanna go back to my yacht with me? Ya know, this boat may be nice but I got something better."

Shaking her head, she couldn't deny the ego stroking that was going on. She knew men like him had massive egos about their wealth and their toys. Salma simply smirked. It was a good thing they did not drink out here at the party, she wanted Tony to be completely sober for when he took her on in the bedroom. A man needed stamina to fully satisfy her once the clothes came off.

"Yeah, let's go there right now. Forget this party and just, take me to your yacht!"

******************

30 MINUTES LATER

Wasting no time, Tony drove Salma back to his yacht where he returned. The wait made it feel like an eternity, but that simply was due to the desire he had to embrace a passionate night with this woman. Salma had it in her mind to make him feel like a king, if that was truly possible. It would be difficult since he already had enough wealth and the ego to feel like a supreme man, but she was still confident that her smoldering seduction could not be topped by other women. Within the walls of his yacht, she wasn't up for a tour of how nice the place was. Tony brought her right down into his master cabin where the bed awaited and now, she looked into his eyes while kissing his lips. Slow and steady, their tongues danced along one another. He moaned into her mouth before she pulled away to break the kiss.

Salma stepped back from him. The low lights above was just enough to make the diamonds in her ear rings dazzle and shine to his eyes. She gave him a smile, as she went to undo the back of her dress. His eyes were already starring down at that lovely, magnificent cleavage. It was the stuff of legends, Salma's rack was something many men all around the world had dreamed of for years. She looked up at him and spoke in her thick accent, questioning him.

"You know what the most expensive dresses in the world are made for?"

Tony smirked while unbuttoning his jacket, he answered her with a nod.

"Yes, to be taken off."

"Exactly!"

She placed her hand up on his jacket to stop him from stripping it off. Shaking her head, she quickly responded.

"No, you let me take that off! You finish this dress first, el grande!"

He laughed at her. The Spanish words for 'big boy' in her accent was enough to make him chuckle.

"El grande? I like that one, baby!"

"I knew you would!"

Both of them laughed as Salma turned around, allowing him the ease to unzip the back of her dress and let it peel off. As Tony's eyes could see her olive colored skin on her back, he let the dress fall. Watching her take her hands and push it down as she revealed herself in nothing but a black thong. She didn't need a bra thanks to the dress that already offered support that pushed up her breasts. Turning around, Salma looked at him while stomping her high heels out of the dress, leaving it there on the floor. Tony's eyes looked at her amazing beauty up front, hypnotized by the Mexican goddess that stood before him. She grabbed a hold of his jacket and spoke.

"Now, it's my turn to undress you!"

Her hands snatched at his jacket hard. Tony threw his arms out so he could allow it to slide off once she got it unbuttoned. Next, Salma ripped his white shirt without a care in the world. Was he really going to complain? Absolutely not, it didn't matter how expensive that shirt was at all. This was one of the most beautiful women in the world and he allowed her to rip the buttons out of their stitches. Once his shirt was pulled apart, she ran both her hands up his hairy chest. Tony moaned, looking down into her eyes as he felt her fingers trailing all over his skin. Salma moved down, resting on her knees as she undid his belt now. Sliding it off, she watched his pants drop to the floor before shoving his underwear down. His large cock sprang to life and slapped across her face.

"Ohhhh, such a meaty cock..."

Salma was alerted to his pole when it slapped over her right cheek. She wrapped her little hand around it and began to stroke him. Using her left hand, she went on and pushed his underwear down below to his ankles. All Tony had to do was step out of his clothes, he had already taken his shoes and socks off earlier when they first boarded the yacht's inner cabins. Slowly stroking his meat, she looked up into his eyes she opened her mouth and pushed the head between her lips. Tony gasped for his breath as he just had the thought run through his mind: his cock was in Salma Hayek's mouth. She pushed down and began to bob her head up and down on it slowly. He threw his head back and moaned, just as Salma came up and released his dick from her jaws with a loud pop.

"God, you know how to get me going baby."

Looking into his eyes, Salma held his rod right along her lips. She swiped it across her lips as if it were a lipstick tube and then she opened her mouth to take it back in. This time, she moved both her hands to his balls to play with them while she bobbed her head up and down on his cock. Slobbering all over it and sucking him deeper between her jaws. This was only the beginning but she figured that if she turned up the heat early on, this was going to be a long night of rough fucking. Faster, she bobbed her head up and down on his cock, sucking it hungrily. He had proved that he had the big dick she desired. Small strings of saliva began to leak out from the corners of her mouth. Tony threw his head back and moaned like a champion.

"More! Yeah, take my cock baby!"

She didn't have to respond to him. Actions spoke louder than words when it came to Salma. She simply bobbed her head down faster and harder, devouring his long fat dick. Sucking and slobbering sounds could be heard from down below. After a while, Salma finally came up for a break in air. She forced a pop noise coming off his dick with long strings of saliva dangling from her lips back to his slimy rod. Flicking her tongue she spit on it, looking into his eyes as she wrapped her little hand back around his cock.

"Oh yeah, you like when I suck your big meaty, fuckin' cock?"

"You've got me by the balls, literally!"

"Damn fucking right, I do!"

Those words were enough to influence her to do one thing. Salma leaned down and then used her tongue to lick over her balls. She let his long meat stick hang over her face, right over her nose as the head stretched out into her black hair. From this position, she licked over his nuts before stuffing the left one in her mouth first. Tony moaned, listening to her slurp all over his balls. Salma moved to the right ball and then let go of his cock so she could push both of his nuts in her mouth. Her jaws inflated containing both of his balls and then he moaned out.

"Mierda, you are a woman of many wonderful talents!"

Still slurping and slobbering all over his balls, Salma quit after a bit. Her saliva dripped from his balls down to the floor. She returned her attention to his cock, bringing her mouth down over the head before kissing it loudly. Salma placed her hands down on her glorious breasts, rubbing them as she felt her nipples were hard and ready for a big surprise. She pushed her tits apart and then grabbed his cock. Leaning up, she held her breasts apart from him and then looked in his eyes before speaking in Spanish.

"Espero que te guste..."

Looking into his eyes, she pushed her breasts over his thick cock trapping it between her impressive asset. Tony took a deep breath as he felt her flesh wrapped around his cock. He then nodded, her words were 'I hope you enjoy this'. He replied back in Spanish."

"Sí lo haré!"

She smirked, slowly pushing herself up as she began to titty fuck his cock. His cock was covered in so much saliva, it would be easy to glide between amazing breasts. Salma knew that her tits were made to be fucking and she enjoyed having a big dick between them. Slowly, she pumped her tits up and down on his cock, letting him enjoy the feeling first. Tony breathed in heavily before whispering out in a moan.

"Those titties feel so amazing."

"Oh yeah? You couldn't keep your eyes off these tits back at the party."

He laughed at her words. Salma held her tits in place, but now she was ready for him to take control. Looking in his eyes she moaned before making the demand in her words.

"I want you to fuck these big titties, Tony! Fuck 'em!!"

Upon her request, Tony now had to do some work. He began to thrust his hips forward and watched his fat dick poking up between her tits. This was only the start, he began to buck his hips wildly to allow his cock to push up and down between those amazing breasts. Salma moaned, watching the head of his long cock push up. She moaned each time her eyes looked down at the head before she looked back into his eyes, giving him eye contact. Tony's eyes were forced only on the sight that many man dreamed of having, his cock thrusting between those massive breasts. He moaned as Salma called out to him.

"Yeah, dat's it! FUCK THOSE BIG TITS!!"

Her accent caused her words to slur a bit in excitement. She opened her mouth and let her tongue graze over his cock each time the head pushed up. Tony gritted his teeth, as he bucked his hips and was fucking those breasts as hard as he could. Her large diamond necklace bounced, as well as her ear rings from each thrust. Salma was happy to see that she could push him over the edge early. She wanted his cum and it was going down her throat under her demand.

"Harder, faster, yes!! FUCK MAH TITS!"

Again, that thick accent of hers slurred in her words but Tony couldn't respond. He just panted and grunted. With his teeth gritted, he began to growl. Over and over his cock pounded between those beautiful breasts. He was living the dream to have his cock smashed between her wonderful tits. Soon, he was going to cum as he could already feel it. Salma had did a number on him minutes earlier with her sucking skills. The Mexican goddess looked at him moaning before he spoke up.

"Baby, I'm gonna cum! These big fucking tits have done me in!"

"Oh yeah, I want you to cum Tony! Cum in my mouth!"

Grunting, he finally slowed down before coming to a stop. This allowed Salma to take control. She grabbed his cock back into her hand put her mouth down on it. Quickly, she bobbed her head up and down. she wanted to taste his seed so bad and soon, the time was closing in. Tony breathed in heavily, moaning as he curled his face up and finally screamed out.

"Ohhhhhh, FUCK!! YES!! YES!!"

Salma moaned into his shaft but her muffled voice was immediately drowned out from his own screaming. His cock had erupted and sent wave after wave of cum into her jaws. She sucked on him, milking every wad of cum from his cock into her mouth. Tony's mind had been blown and this was far from the end of their night. As Salma released his rod from her mouth, she leaned up and opened her jaws wide. Giving him the glorious sight of his semen puddled with her saliva over her tongue, she closed her lips and swallowed it down. After she breathed in from the warm taste, he took his cock and squeezed it to milk the final drops over her tongue. She had to make sure she swallowed every last drop. Tony smirked down at her.

"God, that was fucking amazing. I know you probably hear this a lot, but your tits are amazing."

"Yeah, I do but thanks! I know how to use them!"

Giving him a wink after replying, Tony laughed at her. Salma grabbed at his hand as she began to raise herself up from her knees. She spoke again.

"Are you ready to really fuck me now?"

"Sí de hecho..."

She smirked at him, seeing as he replied in Spanish; 'yes indeed'. Off her knees, Salma stood with the bed behind her. She dropped her black thong below to expose her wet pussy, watching his eyes as she took her hand and stroked it.Tony put his hand down on the bed and finally stepped out of his pants and underwear that were down his ankles. Salma climbed back on the bed, using her hands to scout her body back to where her head could rest among the pillows. She had a surprise up her sleeve and wasn't about to blow this opportunity. As Tony moved over her body, Salma placed her hands up on his shoulders. She leaned in and kissed his lips and then made the hard push to knock him over on his side, rolling his body until his back was flat on the bed.

"Tables are turned, mi amor! I am going to fuck you, instead!"

"Mi amor, really?"

Tony's mind was somewhat blown that she would refer to him as 'mi amor'. It didn't seem to phase him that Salma had taken control and used her strength to roll him over. She let her knees sink down into the bed as her body had straddled him and now, she guided his cock to her pussy using her right hand. Her left hand pushed down into his hairy stomach. She threw her hair back as she felt the head of his dick enter her wet pussy. Tony moaned and ran his hands up her stomach, feeling her breasts as she slid down and took his cock inside her. Salma gritted her teeth and looked down at him before yelling.

"I hope you're ready for this!"

"Oh yeah, you caught me by surprise!"

His reply was meaningless. She didn't care what he had to say, she just pushed down and began to thrust herself up and down over his cock. He squeezed at her breasts while Salma used both hands to push down into his chest. Salma was in complete control now, riding him as if he were her wild stallion. The woman began to moan out loudly, cursing in Spanish.

"Oh, mierda! Me montarlo!!"

Pound after pound, she slammed down onto his cock. Tony just moaned, moving his hands away so he could watch those amazing titties bouncing up and down. She was an animal in bed, aggressively fucking him like this. The began to squeak out the usual noises. It didn't matter how expensive a bed was, Salma knew how to make it cause racket with her strength. Tony gasped for his breath as he looked up at this goddess, fucking him in complete command.

"Damn, baby! Fuck me!"

"OH YEAH!? LIKE DAT!? HUH? ME FUCKIN' DIS BIG COCK!?"

Tony grinned big, he loved hearing her words slur from her accent as she screamed at him. Salma didn't bother to give him a chance to respond as she closed her eyes and moaned out. She had forced him to cum minutes earlier and by now, she felt it was only fair if she received an orgasm. Over and over, she slammed down on that cock. Her thick ass cheeks slapped into his balls causing a light smacking sound to be heard among their loud moans. Little did she know, her work had already forced the cum to build up again in his cock.

"Fuck yes!! More baby, more!! I love it!"

She didn't respond to his comment, simply moaning loudly. She opened her eyes to the feeling him bringing his hands down to her hips. Tony began to thrust into her, making it easier as she pushed down into him. Together, they were so closed to their orgasm. Salma came to a stop only to feel Tony bucking his his to thrust his rod deeper into her pussy. She ran her hands up his hair chest until she cupped his neck and then leaned down and screamed out loudly.

"OHHHHHHHHH, YESSSSSSS!!"

Her scream was so loud next to his ear, Tony almost felt as if she could deafen him in that sexy voice. Her body shook as she hit her climax. He made one final thrust into her pussy and then he came at the same time with her. Taking his hands, he ran them up to grip both of her ass cheeks and squeezing them. Salma moved to push her lips to his and kiss him passionately while his fingers remained pressing into her thick ass. She moaned into his mouth before breaking the kiss and biting her lower lip. She couldn't help but giggle softly.

"Damn, you are amazing."

Looking up into Tony's face, he brought his hands up to cup her cheeks. Softly, he caressed her left cheek and wiped the sweat from her forehead. He smiled before kissing her again on the lips and then replying.

"Nothing is greater than you right now, baby."

Giggling, Salma enjoyed this moment with him face to face. They were far from finished she hoped, if he truly was a man with big balls like his wallet, sure he had more stamina to him?

"We're not finished yet, are we, Tony?"

He shook his head grinning at her. Of course, he still wanted more of her.

"I'm gonna fuck you until I pass out tonight, Salma!"

"Good, that's what I want!"

She moved to lean up on him, giving him one last view of her amazing stomach and beautiful body before she eased his cock out of her pussy to free him from her loving cup. Salma moved on the edge of the bed and then Tony brought his hand down to run across her hip and grip her left ass cheek. He nodded to her, he knew just the one thing he wanted now.

"That ass, baby...When is the last time you had it fucked real good?"

Her eyes wandered over to him and then her jaw dropped. Salma decided to tease him a little bit.

"Oh, my ass? You wanna fuck it, don't you?"

Tony nodded, grinning big. No woman ever left his yacht without getting their ass properly fucked.

"Yeah get down on all fours for me."

Salma dropped her lip, teasing him.

"Are you ordering me, Tony?"

"For a matter of fact, yes I am! Now get down on your knees and on all fours!"

"Señor, sí señor!"

He laughed at her words before watching her move off the bed and back down to the floor. It seemed odd to him that she didn't take advantage of the bed like some other women would, but he wasn't complaining. Salma positioned herself on all fours, just as he had commanded. Tony moved off the bed to stand up and then his eyes became fixated on that glorious huge ass. Salma's booty was a mighty one, built to perfection. She turned over her shoulder to catch him starring at her large rump. Giving him a wink, she teased him once more with her words.

"See something that you like?"

A sinister laugh filled her ears as she watched Tony simply grin and nod his head slowly. He placed his hands up on both of her ass cheeks to pull them apart and then, he finally replied to her.

"This ass is mine."

"Oh yes, Tony! Dat ass is yours!"

Salma let her accent come out to complete her sentence. Tony loved listening to the woman talk. He would have paid money to sit and listen to her speak for hours. Stepping forward over her, he planted his feet down into the floor. He used his hand to guide his cock right into her dark hole. Moaning as the head pushed in. Salma still looked at him over her shoulder as he slowly bent his knees and began to slide his cock deeper into her ass. She was so short and in a position like this, his body towered over her. His shadow could be seen on the floor when she looked down. Salma closed her eyes and moaned while Tony bragged.

"Ohhhhhh, damn! I knew I wanted this ass the minute I seen it on T.V. years ago!"

His words caused her to giggle in excitement. It wasn't unlike Salma to meet compliments that went back decades. For all those years, she had been the Mexican sex symbol in Hollywood. Something that she was very proud of today. Opening her eyes, she looked over her shoulder again and then cried out to Tony. He was fucking her nice and slow but she wanted more and Salma simply did not have the patience to wait it out.

"Do you...do you always go this slow when you fuck a woman up the ass?"

Tony laughed hard at her comment, shaking his head.

"No, my dear. If you want to be rammed, you're gonna get it soon."

"Mmmmmm, that's what I want, now! Fuckin' ram dat huge ass of mine!"

Once more, her accent caused her words to slur. Tony laughed again and then reared his hand back and smacked her right cheek.

"As you wish, Salma baby!"

True to his words and upon her request, Tony began to slam his cock into her ass over and over. He used his left hand to hold her in place while his rod explored her deep dark hole. Each time he thrust his cock forward into her, he took his hand back and smacked her right cheek. Salma moaned, this was just the aggressive ass-pounding that she desired from him. Closing her eyes, she called out to him.

"OH...YES! FUCK ME UP-"

Her voice was cut off from a loud slap to her ass. Tony finished the sentence for her.

"Fuck you up the ass!?"

"YES! HARDER! I WANT MORE!!"

Another loud smack was heard striking over her right cheek as Tony's cock rammed into her ass. Her diamond ear rings jiggled, as her breasts below were shaking back and forth. He didn't hold back, letting his cock slam into her ass, time and time again. Salma loved it when a man didn't hold anything back and gave her ass all it could handle. She was tough and built for this kind of raw fucking. Tony gritted his teeth as he continued to pump his cock into that thick ass. Salma moaned out louder as he spoke to her.

"Ohhhhhh, yeah!? You like that!?"

Without giving her a chance to reply, he reared his hand back and smacked her ass.

"I can't fucking hear you Salma, do you like that!?"

Again, rearing his hand back, he smacked her right cheek and she finally screamed out.

"YESSSS! I WANT MORE!! FUCK MAH HUGE ASS!!"

Just as he had been doing, he slapped her ass again while still pounding his cock into it. Salma gritted her teeth and moaned, roaring like an animal. He had brought out the best pleasure of her, just as she had expected him to. Tony proved to have better skills in the bedroom than the previous Diaz man she had an affair with a long time ago.

"God, I'm gonna fucking cum! I'm gonna fill this ass with my hot load! You want that Salma!? You want my cum!?"

Hearing his words, Salma screamed out to him before he could have a chance to cum.

"YES! BUT WAIT! WAIT!! CUM ON MY FACE! I WANT DAT HOT LOAD ALL OVER MAH PRETTY FUCKIN' FACE!"

Tony slowed down, making one final thrust into her ass upon hearing her words in that trademark thick accent. Salma looked at him with eyes just begging for it. He was starting to become exhausted, as the fatigue could be witnessed over his face. He looked down at her and breathed in before speaking.

"You...you want me to cum on your face?"

Salma nodded.

"Yeah!! You already got to cum in my mouth and my pussy, I want you to give it to me on my face!"

"Alright then, as you wish baby."

Sighing, Tony was somewhat disappointed. He liked to cum in a woman's holes, rarely did he give them a splash to the face unless it was requested. Salma wanted it more than anything. She didn't wear one of her best necklaces and diamond ear rings to go without receiving cum to her face tonight. She moaned as she looked down into his shadow while Tony slowly let his cock ease out of her ass. Salma waited until she seen his shadow disappear, knowing he had moved back now. She quickly crawled to turn around and sit down on her knees. Tony held his cock for her which she gladly took into her hand and smiled up at him before speaking in her thick accent.

"I want dat fuckin' cum!"

"Ohhhhh, you're gonna get it baby! Suck me one last time, Salma baby!"

"Como desées!"

It was funny listening to her say 'as you wish' in Spanish. Tony watched her bring her mouth down over his cock and begin to suck it once again. She bobbed her head up and down before pushing his cock to the back of throat, proving that she could fit his entire length down her mouth. Tony cried out from the pleasure she gave him.

"Oh, fuck!"

Salma looked in his eyes and winked before she slowly raised her head, moving her lips to the head of his cock before coming off with a loud pop sound. She had a better idea in mind, but she had to spit on his cock first and get it nice and wet from her saliva. Salma brought her hands down to cup her breasts and then looked at him while licking the head of his cock. She finally spoke to him once she leaned up, a small saliva string dangled from her lips to his cock.

"How about you fuck these titties one last time?"

A big smile covered his face before he nodded.

"Oh Salma...you know me all too well, already!"

To her, it didn't matter if he wanted to fuck her tits again. She knew no man would say no to her, but this is how she wanted to finish him. Pulling her huge breasts apart, she looked down at his cock while a string of saliva moved from her lips back to the head. She smashed her epic breasts together and breathed in heavily. Tony moaned as he watched Salma do the work now. Up and down, she moved her breasts.

"Yeah...just like that baby, ohhhhh man!"

Salma looked up into his eyes while she held her breasts together and pumped them up and down. The first time she indulged in a titty fuck, she let him do the work. This time, she slowly was moving those amazing breasts up and down to plow his cock. Looking up into his eyes, she laughed before yelling to him.

"Ah! Yeah! I want jou to load me down, LOAD ME DOWN! CUM ALL OVER DIS FACE OF MINE!!"

"Baby, you're so sexy when you begin to scream at me!"

He always found her voice to be amazing to listen to. When Salma began to yell at him, that thick accent made her words sound scorching hot. Tony loved hearing her accent slur out the words. He groaned in pleasure knowing that soon he was going to blast her face as she had requested. Breathing in heavily, he nodded to her.

"Salma, I'm ready to cum for you."

"Mmmmmmm, yeah!"

Leaning down, Salma used her tongue and licked in a circle over the head before she let go of her breasts. Tony gripped his rod and began to stroking. She moved her face right under his cock, making sure to get in a good position for him to load her down the way she wanted. Within seconds of stroking his dick, he groaned out to here.

"You want this fucking cum!?"

"Yeah, all over my face! GIVE IT TO ME!!"

Salma yelled to him and then he groaned before calling out.

"Here it is, OHHHHH, FUCK!!"

With one final stroke of his hand, his meat had erupted and sent a thick line up Salma's forehead. She closed her eyes just in time for it. The straight line of thick cum managed to get the ends into her hair and leave a thick wad over her forehead. Moving his cock right next to it, he shot another wad that trailed into her black hair while the thick drips ran into the middle of her forehead. Again, he shot a thick string this time up her nose and lining into the thick wads over her forehead. Shooting another wad, Salma smiled a little as she felt another line go up her forehead but drop off into her left eyelid.

"Ohhhh god, this is what you wanted babe."

She didn't respond as the final weak spurt of cum went over her forehead again with another layer. Salma was quite impressed. He didn't quite give her a messy facial as she may have expected. He avoided both of her cheeks and just drenched a straight line from her nose up to her forehead and into her hair. She opened her eyes and looked at him, as the cum drops in her left lid began to trail down almost like a tear. Salma took his cock back into her mouth one last time and sucked on him to milk the final drops into her jaws. Tony moaned, taking a deep breath as he was exhausted. Once Salma was done, she moved her mouth from his dick making a pop noise.

"Nice work, that's how you load me down."

Tony laughed, clapping his hands at her.

"You asked for it!"

"Yeah and you didn't get it anywhere but one big straight line up!"

They both laughed as Salma leaned back on her knees and took her hand to wipe some of the cum from her nose and feed it to her mouth. Tony brought his hand down on her shoulder as she looked up at him. He spoke.

"I greatly enjoyed that, you're a fucking animal."

"You're great too, Tony! How about I get cleaned up and join you in the bed for a good night's rest?"

"Sounds like a plan, baby! I'm gonna enjoy waking up next to you in the morning!"

******************

1 DAY LATER

After a wild night of lustful fun, it only seemed fitting to sleep in the next morning. While a clear sky was outside and the usual hot day moving over Miami, nothing was waking Tony out of bed. 12 PM had already moved over the click but he was sound asleep with Salma next to him. She was satisfied with the man, having managed to seduce him to attend a party and give her a wild night of pleasure. Still, she had other plans in mind. She didn't seek Tony Diaz out for nothing, but there would be a time when she would reveal the truth to him. For now, she simply was enjoying the seed of trust that could spring forth a relationship. Right now, she slept with her arm wrapped around him between the sheets.

Suddenly, a cell phone ring would awaken both of them from their slumber. The loud ringing caused Tony to slowly open his eyes. He moved to the nightstand on the right where the phone was ringing loud. It wasn't until he moved did he notice Salma's arm wrapped around him. Tony grabbed his phone and then rested back in the bed as he answered.

"Yeah..."

"Thank god you finally picked up! Señor Diaz, there's a man out here to see you!"

Still half asleep, Tony didn't realize at first that it was his assistant Maria calling him from the deck of the yacht.

"Do what? I just woke up..."

Sighing into the phone, Maria was already impatient due to the situation she had been dealing with for the past hour.

"Señor Diaz, I am so sorry to awaken you! I'm calling you because, well...there's this old man out here and he is giving me a hard time. He keeps bitching at me to get a hold of you, something about a speed boat you were planning to buy from him."

Tony quickly gathered his senses and replied to Maria over the phone.

"Oh, shit! That must be Alberto down here with the deed to the boat! Do you have him on board this yacht or outside?"

"He's on the boat, señor. I'm sorry, I had to let him on board cause he was giving me such a hard time. He's been out here over an hour raising hell at your bodyguards to see you."

Tony sighed. Meanwhile, Salma had woke up and turned her attention to look at him on the phone. Tony responded.

"Tell him I'm sorry to keep him waiting, I'll be right there in 30 minutes!"

Hanging up the phone, Tony put it back in the nightstand to the side of the bed. Salma looked at him somewhat confused, she spoke up.

"What's wrong, Tony?"

"Ahhh, nothing! I just promised a friend of mine to buy a boat and he's out here with the deed. I gotta go see him and get this over with real quick, so he can leave."

Tony had already risen out of bed and moved to slip on his robes. Salma pulled the covers back to reveal herself still naked, only with her black thong tucked underneath. Before he moved to the bathroom, she stood between the doorway. Smiling as she prevented him from walking in.

"Wait! Before you get dressed..."

Salma leaned in to kiss him before he stopped her.

"No, not yet! I just woke up, I need to brush my teeth first."

"Fine! A kiss on the cheek?"

He laughed at her, before leaning in and kissing her left cheek and then the right one. Salma responded by kissing his left cheek and cupping the back of his head with her hands to look in his eyes and smile. She finally let go and moved away from the doorway to let him into the bathroom. Tony had to quickly wash his face and get dressed to see Alberto. Salma looked across the bedroom before calling out to him. It wouldn't hurt her to offer help, she figured.

"Tony!? Would you like me to help you out with clothes, maybe?"

The faucet to the sink was running with water as he washed his face and fixed his hair up. Turning it off, he finally answered her.

"Salma baby, look in the right closet and grab that shirt and pants hanging from the hangar on the door."

She glanced over to the right side of the room and opened the closet door as he requested. Sitting on the door knob was a fresh clean white shirt and a pair of khaki pants. She took the clothes and removed the hangars for him. As Tony came out of the bathroom, he looked at her and smiled.

"Thank you darling, I appreciate it."

"No problem, I offered for a reason."

Taking the clothes, Tony slipped out of his robe. While standing in his underwear, he began to get dressed up in the casual clothes while Salma just stood and watched. She had a lot on her mind that she wanted to speak about, but she knew he had to be fast. After he had his shirt on and buttoned up the pants, she finally asked the question that was lingering on her mind.

"Tony, do you mind if I stay with you today?"

Looking at her, he smiled big before nodding.

"I would love for you to stay with me today! Give me a minute to meet my old friend, I'm gonna have something for us to enjoy the day with!"

Her request to spend an afternoon with him would make his day. Tony didn't want to leave Salma like this anyway. She was a woman of class and deserved better, but now he was already thinking about the Scarab boat and spending the day with her out playing with his new expensive toy. It was all he thought about while walking out of the cabin and going through to meet Alberto on the back deck. As he opened the door and seen the bright sun shining down, the old man was standing before him with the papers in his file folder. The old man looked at Tony and just sighed in relief.

"Finally! There you are! I told you yesterday, I will come by tomorrow and to expect me."

"Sorry, I had a long night last night..."

"That's no excuse! Don't give me excuses like your father would!"

Tony just laughed. There was no use in arguing with an old man. Alberto stepped forward and handed him the folder that had the deeds inside for it. Reaching into his pocket, he handed him a pen.

"There, go ahead! Go ahead and sign these papers so I can get off this boat. I got stuff to do today!"

"Alright, alright...just hold on."

Opening the folder, Tony moved to the papers that had the deeds. Albert stood before him as he just pointed where he needed to write the signature for the ownership. Off to the side, the young assistant Maria stood with her arms crossed over a denim jean jacket she wore to match her short skirt. Her long blonde hair was blinding in the sun light as she just watched her boss sign the deeds behind her dark sunglasses. Once he was done, Tony looked over at Maria.

"Maria, you got the briefcase of cash for our good friend Alberto here?"

She looked at him somewhat confused.

"What briefcase of money?"

Tony rolled his eyes and became irritated.

"Fucking seriously!? What briefcase!? I told you last night to get it ready!"

Maria looked at him confused. It was unusual for her to talk back to her boss like this, but she knew he must have still been half asleep or something.

"Huh!? You didn't want me on the yacht last night, remember!? You had company."

He laughed, looking her over and then smiling. Tony looked back at Alberto and made a compliment about her.

"This girl, eh? She's hard to break."

Tony waved his hand over at Maria again.

"I was just picking on you Maria, you're all good!"

Thankfully, Maria was wearing her big sunglasses where he couldn't see her rolling her eyes. She was used to these little jokes and pranks he pulled on her. Whatever the case, at least she didn't have to worry about being invited to join him down in his yacht for some naked fun. Tony retreated back into the door of the inner cabin. He had kept the briefcase stashed off to the side, a little something he had taken care of last night. He returned a few minutes later offering the briefcase to Alberto, opening it to show him the money in stacks.

"You said you wanted to see green, old friend..."

The old man gazed into the money for a whole minute before he smiled. He looked back up at Tony and nodded.

"We have a deal here, enjoy that boat!"

"I know, I will!"

******************

3 HOURS LATER

The blue water moved through the day, as usual. Fishing boats sat out from the docks and under the bridges while boat owners enjoyed their day. Meanwhile, Tony sat behind the wheel of his newly acquired Scarab speed boat and let the wind rip into his face while powering the engine through the water. Next to him, sat Salma in a white bikini with her dark hair pinned back in a pony tail. Both of them wore matching sunglasses while they enjoyed experiencing the old boat's power. The Scarab tore through the water as Tony piloted it around the bridge to the Venetian Causeway. Salma looked over him and smiled as they went under the bridge and back within seconds. From the right view, she watched the blur of boats and a skyline of buildings.

This was amazing for Tony. To be able to have this kind of fun with Salma. For some reason, he found himself not wanting to part with this woman. Little did he know, she had the same feeling inside. There was a reason she stayed. Just as there was a reason she had come to him in the first place. This was only the beginning of a relationship she hoped. There was more at stakes besides introducing him to Frank Cavaletti, that was just a favor for a friend. Looking down, she watched him shift gears over the boat before coming to a stop and allowing it to slow down. Tony looked over at her and nodded.

"You want to drive now, baby?"

Salma smiled in excitement, leaning over him.

"Yes! I would love to drive this thing!"

"Go for it, baby! She's all yours."

Tony got up from the driver's seat of the boat and shifted to the side where he allowed Salma to move into the seat. His eyes watched her bikini clothed body take a seat and then she looked at him as she grabbed the gear and wheel. Tony gave her the nod as he went to sit in his seat and then she pushed the boat back into overdrive. The loud motor drowned out any sound with the crashing waves, but there was no need to speak in a time like this. He simply sat back and enjoyed the ride, allowing this wonderful woman to blow his mind away.

Chapter 76: Chapter 76. Kelly Brook (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

The bar was black with the usual glares of lights from above forcing bright colors over the marble stone top. It was just another Friday night at Disco Fever, the club was full and the dance floor was energized by a DJ that knew what he was doing. At that bar sat a lonely man looking down at the table while his glass remained half empty. Carlos took a deep sigh before puffing on his cigarette while looking down. Life was great when you were having fun, something he had not experienced in the past several months. Just coming out of prison two months ago, he found himself already seeking the thrill that his family indulged in with the club business. One could say he was lucky to still have a job, as his uncle Tony still had some faith in the young man.

Upstairs, Ramón had walked out of the white door to the inner V.I.P. hallways and was going down the stairs to join his brother. Ever since Carlos had come out of prison, he had seen to it to keep him out of trouble while he had the time. Ramón pretty much knew that Carlos was on Steven's shit list, so he didn't bother trying to work together any big time jobs with his cousin that would involve Carlos. All he knew is that his brother was put on security duty of the club, a gig that involved low attention that Ramón figured wasn't bad enough for a few extra paychecks. Going back down the stairs, he rejoined Carlos at the bar by having a seat next to him. Carlos sighed before speaking up.

"You know...I'm kinda bored tonight. Full house here and no action for us."

Ramón laughed.

"Well yeah, that's the life when you have to play security. You just have to watch everyone have fun, wishing it was you in their shoes."

The lights from above reflected back over their faces. Ramón could clearly witness the look of disappointment over Carlos' face. The blue neon light brushed past to lighten up his face, all the way down to his mustache. Carlos was wearing a black suit with a pink undershirt, below black pants matching the jacket. Ramón wore his white blazer over a blue shirt with matching white pants. Carlos spoke again after sighing.

"You know, I think I'm due for a good night of fun. Besides, you can't deny all the stuff that you and Steven get to do."

Laughing, Ramón responded.

"Oh yeah, like what? What do I do besides business with Steven?"

"Don't play me for a fool! Everyone knows that you and him seem to have some great track record with hot looking ladies...and here I am, I gotta call escorts to get laid."

"You really do call escorts!?"

Ramón busted out laughing, something that just annoyed Carlos even further to yell at him.

"Man, fuck you!"

Still laughing, Ramón got up from his seat and moved his arm to point out at the dance floor before him. He couldn't help but make fun of his brother for that little comment.

"Estás escuchando? Look out there...you want pussy, there's a whole dance floor of girls in this club every fucking night. Work on your charm with the ladies, and you won't have to pay for no fucking escorts fee just to get laid."

Carlos didn't respond. He just grabbed his small glass and drank down the last bit of his watered down alcohol. Ramón thought for a second about the whole situation. Even though Carlos typically could be a headache with family business, he was still his brother. Maybe he had a point that it truly was not fair that he didn't get to have the same kind of fun with him, as he did with Steven. Ramón himself had bragging rights with famous names of women he had shared a bed with. Looking back over at Carlos, he made his mind up. They both were about to take a magnifying glass to the club and seek out a hot woman to take their chances with. If anything, he was going to teach Carlos how to use his charm and win over a woman for the night.

"Hey man, come on...let's go on the dance floor."

"What for?"

"Come on, since you don't feel like you can have luck with the ladies...I'm gonna show you how it's done."

Shaking his head, Carlos wasn't amused at this at all.

"Stop man, you're embarrassing. I ain't letting you do it this time."

Losing his patience, Ramón was only going to try one last time. If he didn't want to go with him, then he was the one missing out on fun.

"Oh come on, you want to get laid this weekend? Get your ass up and let's find a hot girl to party with. We're brothers after all, let's fucking do this!"

"Fine, fine...you win. Let's just hope we can find some chick with a nice ass."

Carlos slowly rose from his seat at the bar and now he and Ramón walked off to survey their eyes at the dance floor. For once, Ramón realized how easy it was getting a lay with his cousin. Steven liked to invite him when he had a girl that needed two men to fully satisfy her. Here he was, hoping that Carlos wouldn't be stupid and make it into a competition. First, they had to find a decent woman that was up for a good time. Together they walked around the dance floor letting their eyes look around. Carlos didn't look so impressed within a span of 10 minutes. One quick to complain, he already was sighing and speaking out.

"I don't see no women on that dance floor that can give us a good time."

"Easy, easy...patience. You need to relax and just keep an eye out."

If he was going to complain the entire time, perhaps it wasn't worth it. At least that is what Ramón was thinking right now. He wasn't going to give up so early though, surely over time on a Friday night they would come across something that met the liking of their eye. Ramón walked off from the dance floor, leaving Carlos behind for a bit. His brother walked behind him and then finally, something caught his eye. A woman with brown hair walked by in a pink dress, revealing long thick legs. Her feet were in matching pink high heels with sparkling glitter. The real catch was up her chest as his eyes looked on to a heavy cleavage. Her face was beautiful, big brown eyes that matched her hair. Carlos stood in shock as the woman just walked past both of them and with a smirk over her face. It was a shame with the loud music in the club they could not hear her high heels beating on the floor. Ramón looked over to his brother and nodded. He could tell that this woman had stolen the attention. He spoke to Carlos now.

"See something you like?"

"Ohhhh yes, look at her. Look at that ass."

Looking back at the woman, Carlos' eyes followed her thick legs up to an amazing ass fit in her tight dress. Her body had amazing curves, one of a kind to his mind. She turned around and looked at both of the men standing there and gave them a wave. Ramón smirked at her and waved back, speaking to his brother.

"You see that? She notices us. You wanna take a shot with her?"

"Fuck yeah! Let's see if we can dance with her!"

Ramón looked back at Carlos and gave him a nod. He could have told him how patience truly did pay off when one was not whining the entire time, but what was it worth? This was the first chance he had in the past few years to do some bonding with his younger brother. Together they approached the woman, her pink dress shining with the radiance of the neon lights moving from up above. She turned around and greeted both men with a big smile. Her pearly white teeth made her smile among the best that Ramón ever seen. Carlos spoke up, excited before his brother could get a chance.

"Hi there, beautiful!"

She smiled big before laughing and then replying in a thick British accent.

"Oh, hi! You've got quite the eyes for a looker, don't ya think?"

Watching Carlos bust out laughing, Ramón took his chance to play it smart. He figured he could impress the woman with a good charm. He extended his hand out to her and introduced both of them.

"Good evening, Miss. I'm Ramón Diaz, and this here is my brother Carlos. You come here often?"

She shook his hand and looked back up at him before responding.

"Nice to meet you, I'm Kelly. Actually no, this is my first time here. I've heard a lot about this place from back home."

"You don't sound like you're from here, Kelly."

It was Carlos' voice that spoke up. She shook her head and answered him.

"No, I'm from England to be honest with you. But I spend a lot of time back and forth across the pond."

Both men nodded and then, Ramón spoke up.

"That's wonderful darling, it's always nice to meet a lovely Brit like yourself."

Kelly laughed hard at both of them. It was funny to her that she had only been in the club for 10 minutes and already had two Latin hunks hitting on her.

"Well, this club is quite the attraction as what I've heard from friends and associates. I'm here to party...so if the both of you want to party with me, then come along."

She turned her back to them and began to walk off, but not before looking over her shoulder to give them an inviting wink. Ramón couldn't help but consider that this woman seemed familiar to him. Her voice and her appearance made her certainly feel like he had witnessed her presence somewhere, maybe in television. The name Kelly also rang a bell in his mind. Carlos stood still like a statue watching her figure fade off into the distance. Ramón looked back over at his cousin and gave him a nod. It was time to party and not allow this opportunity to slip out of their grasp.

The two men followed her, Kelly moved to the dance floor and began to shuffle into the rhythm of a song playing. On Friday's, the club usually had employed a big name DJ in the local area. For the past few weeks straight, the same DJ had been burning it up on Friday nights. A string of synth flavored dance music was playing over loud bass beats. Kelly dancing, shaking her hips and grooving her body. Within the distance she watched as one of the two men had approached her, also dancing. Carlos gave her a smug grin and she responded by reaching her hand out and pulling him towards her.

"Nice of you to join me, Carlos!"

By the tug of her hand, Carlos stepped forward and began to dance next to her. From behind Kelly, Ramón had approached her back. Kelly turned her head and was greeted to his face She gave him a seductive smile as she offered out her other hand now.

"You can tag along too!"

With a brother in each hand, Kelly pulled her arms and swung them both face to face before letting go. She was loving the fact that both of them were here to play, two was always double the fun. Ramón stood beside her, dancing while Carlos struggled to keep up. Kelly could see that Ramón truly was the more talented one here, but she had to show equal attention to them both. Carlos eventually shifted behind her, leaving Kelly face to face with Ramón. She jumped for a bit, allowing her massive breasts to jiggle around in his face. While Carlos was behind her, he ran his hands up her hips. Kelly responded by roughly pushing her hands over Ramón to pull him closer towards her. For a few minutes, she was stacked in the middle of the two men.

"Ohhhh, this is the party alright!"

Her thick English accent caught their ears over the music. Kelly began to grind her ass over Carlos while throwing her neck up and giving Ramón a better view of her beautiful face and massive cleavage contained in the dress. The song was coming to a stop and she knew that they had to move soon. All this touching on the dance floor would get Kelly thrown out of a club back home in England. She waited for the song to stop and then moved, holding her hands out for both of them.

"This is a lots of fun, boys! But we better take this elsewhere!"

Carlos grabbed a hold of her left hand while Ramón took her right arm. With both of the men at her side, she walked off the dance floor with them. Kelly was quite enjoying the fact that it was two men, brothers nonetheless who were obsessing over her. They walked away from the dance floor and over to the bar. There, Carlos let go of her hand to move towards the bar and turn around looking back at her.

"How about I buy you a drink, babe?"

"Oh thanks, love! That would be great! I would like some Scotch, just straight up..."

Tapping the bar, Carlos whistled to the bartender.

"You heard the beautiful lady, she wants some Scotch!"

Kelly laughed at Carlos making demands to the bartender. Turning her head, she looked at Ramón who had moved to hold her hand. Her eyes wandered down to his hand and then back to his own eyes. He spoke up.

"You know, I am a manager of this place...If you'd like to go back to the V.I.P. room and get a real private party going on with us."

Biting her lower lip to give him a hint, Kelly nodded her head before replying.

"I would love that...Total privacy?"

Ramón nodded. At the same time, the drink had been made and sitting on the bar for her. Carlos whistled to get her attention. She turned and smiled at him.

"Thanks for the drink, love."

Grabbing hold of the glass, Kelly looked over at Carlos before she began to drink it down. All in one go, she finished off the small glass. The ice rattled around as she sat it back down on the counter and then she glanced back over at Ramón, giving him a nod.

"Show me to the V.I.P. room, please."

Carlos smiled big, why did this seem so easy to him? They had just met this woman maybe 30 minutes ago. After some dancing and a drink, now she wanted to go back to have a real private party? It almost seemed funny. Neither of the men had any idea that Kelly had come out here to Miami with partying in mind. She had come here specifically to live up that fun lifestyle. Ramón offered her a hand and then they began to walk away from the bar. Carlos followed, all of them going up the long staircase and shuffling past some people. They approached the white door with the golden knob on it and then the security guard gave them the nod. All three of them stepped in, now the loud clacking of Kelly's heels could be heard.

Leading down the hallway, Ramón made the turn to go down the one lonely hall. It was the place where the private lounge room was that rarely was ever used. The only thing it needed was a door for a privacy. Kelly led the way, stomping her heels up and down the hall and then stopped when she walked into the white room. She observed the couch sitting in the middle and a coffee table. The large wide screen television set remained turned off. She looked back at both of them and then placed her hands on her hips before speaking.

"Well, let's get some drinks and start a real dirty party, gentleman..."

"Fine by me!"

"Vamos!"

Ramón spoke after his brother, turning to look back out the hall. He figured it would be him to go get the drinks and get this private party started. Kelly ran her hand through her hair, teasing them with her beauty. As Ramón stepped out of the hall, loud stomping could be heard before a voice screamed out.

"HELP!! Ramón!! Carlos!! Come, quick!!"

The voice was none other than Maria; the young assistant who had been spending quite a lot of time at Disco Fever working in the offices. Ramón quickly ran to the hall where he seen Maria running towards him. Carlos came from behind, the young blonde assistant spoke.

"There's some drunk idiot chasing me!"

"How did he get in the V.I.P. area?"

"Who the fuck cares!? Oh shit, there he is! Get him!"

From across the hall came a man in a black suit running towards them. The old detail besides the black close that they could make out was a bald head. Ramón stood in front of Maria to block the path. As the man came closer, he lunged forward as if he was trying to tackle them. Ramón raised his leg and kicked the man right in the face as hard as he could. The man fell face down to the floor grunting while a few bodyguards came rushing from behind. Suddenly, he yelled out.

"Damn you, bitch!! I'm gonna get you!!"

"Shut the fuck up, pendejo!"

Ramón yelled back at the man. Blood began to pour out of the drunken bastard's mouth and over the floor. The security guards grabbed the man from behind and pulled him up while holding both of his hands. As the man looked forward at Maria and the two brothers, Ramón spoke up again.

"Don't you say a goddamn thing to this woman! You get your sorry ass out of this club! If we catch you in here again, you're gonna be leaving with broken bones! Now, go get this worthless trash out of here!"

From the distance, Kelly had come out from the private lounge area and watched. Maria looked back over at Ramón and gave a sigh of relief. The man had been hitting on her downstairs after having a few drinks and chased her up the stairs. Luckily, she could always depend on Ramón or Carlos for help when they were on security duty.

"Thank you for taking care of this, Ramón! I greatly appreciate it!"

"Hey no problem, just glad you knew I was upstairs."

Maria's eyes glanced over and seen Kelly standing to the side. Immediately the young lady frowned when she seen Carlos. The thoughts ran through her mind that both of them were about to get naked with this woman upstairs. She was thankful that Ramón and Carlos weren't running out naked to stop the drunk man. Looking over at Carlos, Maria addressed him.

"I'm sure your uncle Tony would not be too happy knowing about this...let's keep this quiet without him knowing."

She winked at Carlos, giving him the sign that they had a secret. Carlos knew the truth in her words, as much as he was scolded by the old man for slacking on the job. Kelly just watched as Maria walked off and then Ramón turned and let out a sigh. It was somewhat embarrassing that a little party was ruined for security reasons.

"Sorry about this, Kelly baby."

"Oh, it's OK! I understand, you have a job to do...Maybe we can party tomorrow at my place, no disturbances."

"I think we would like that."

Ramón spoke for his brother as well in agreement. Carlos just nodded. With a small seductive little laugh, Kelly spoke back up.

"Get me a pen and some paper and I'll write you down my hotel...I've got some wine and whiskey there that I bought yesterday."

Looking over at his brother, Ramón nodded to Carlos with a silent gesture to make him do it. Carlos shoved his hand into his pocket to dig out the little notepad and then grab a pen. He often kept the notepad on him as he never knew when he had to run errands around the club. Handing it to Kelly, she took the notepad and pen. She began to quickly jot down her apartment out in South Beach. Once she was done, she stripped the paper from the notepad and then smiled over at Ramón. Teasing both of the men as she handed it to the older brother.

"You two can come over tomorrow, during the afternoon. I should have the wine and whiskey ready. Don't come before 2 PM!"

After handing off the note, she stomped her heels and began to walk back towards the white door to make an exit from the V.I.P. hallways. Carlos stood watching her while Ramón eyed the note and began to realize something. She put her initials as 'K.B.' and drew a little heart. Suddenly, it all made sense; the thick English accent, her amazing curves and the name Kelly. This was Kelly Brook! He smiled as he recognized the fact now. Carlos turned to look at his brother before speaking.

"I think we're gonna get lucky tomorrow."

"Sí de verdad...She knows what she wants from us, and she is gonna get it. Look, meet me tomorrow and we'll swing by her place."

"What did she write down for you?"

Carlos spoke, as Ramón held the note in his hands before answering his brother.

"It's a luxury hotel in Miami Beach..Nothing that a woman of her caliber wouldn't be able to afford."

******************

1 DAY LATER

Something remained on Ramón's mind all through the night. Still, as he drove the DeLorean car with his brother sitting next to him out to South Beach, he just couldn't stop thinking about one thing. What was Kelly Brook doing in Miami? While it seemed true what she said, he figured that she must have been a wild girl with a private personal life. Ramón was tempted to call up Steven and ask if he had any connections or stories about Kelly but what was it worth? This was the result of trying to get lucky with Carlos, he didn't want to spoil it. Even though he knew who Kelly was, he didn't bother telling Carlos anyway. It was better off if he just believed she was some party girl and not a big name celebrity, for Carlos would never shut up bragging about it.

Slowly, he pulled the DeLorean into the back parking lot of the hotel. Kelly had a place just off Ocean Drive, among the many luxury hotels with Art Deco designs. Once the doors swung open, both Ramón and Carlos stepped out to feel the blazing sun beaming down from the sky. It was just 1:43 on the clock, a hot afternoon was nothing out of the ordinary in Miami. Both of them dressed down in casual wear due to the head; Carlos with a pair of shorts and a button up white shirt, Ramón in khaki pants and a neon yellow T-shirt. Together, they walked into the hotel and headed for the elevator. Kelly's room was on the 4th floor.

Up in her room, Kelly had prepared for this day ahead of time. Wearing a blue robe with her body underneath, she already set the two bottles of champagne over the coffee table in her apartment. She had taken a long hot bath hours earlier and burned a pair of strawberry candles in the apartment to give off a fresh scent in the air. The British beauty had come down to Miami to have some fun with a couple of men, she knew that dream would be coming true soon. Slipping on a pair of red high heels to match her lingerie underneath the robe, she sat back on the couch. Her eyes looked over the large champagne bottles as she awaited that knock on the door. All it took was a few minutes and then she heard the noise, smiling as she got up to answer it. When she swung the door open to a greeting of both Ramón and Carlos, Kelly smiled.

"Greetings gentleman, come on in."

Stepping aside, Kelly allowed the entrance of both of them. Carlos' eyes already wandered over her blue robe. Once they had walked in, she shut the door behind them. She watched both of them look over the apartment before she stomped her heels on the floor and moved over to the couch. Ramón could see the big champagne bottles there waiting for them. Kelly sat back down on the couch and looked over both of them before speaking again.

"Hope you both like champagne, boys. Are we gonna party today or what?"

"Damn straight we are, babe."

It was Carlos' voice echoing to her ears. Kelly smiled and then stood up. It was better now that she revealed herself, this party was not just for drinks. Once on her feet, she pulled the robe apart and let it drop to the floor. There, she stood revealing herself in a red set of lingerie. A nice thong and a push up bra. Both of the men gazed at the perfection that was of her beauty. All her nice curves in place and that beautiful, amazing cleavage.

"Holy shit, you look amazing!"

"God yes, you have fine beauty Kelly."

Once more, Carlos spoke before Ramón. Kelly just grinned and then smiled back at them before speaking up.

"I figure the two of you, won't mind getting a little cheeky. Go ahead and take off your clothes, both of you."

"As you wish, Kelly."

Her eyes watched over both of them as they began to strip down. Kelly simply returned to her seat on the couch. Ramón and Carlos both stripped in their clothes to make a pool of their clothes on the floor. Ramón was the faster one to get naked, just before his brother. Kelly looked forward to see both of the naked men, fresh as hunks. They approached her with their naked bodies when she ran her hands out to grab both of their dicks. Holding them in her hands, she brought them forward. Ramón was to her left while Carlos was on the right. She could hear one take a deep breath as she began to stroke their cocks in her hands.

"You've got quite a grip, don't you baby?"

Ramón smirked down at her. Kelly laughed, still stroking their cocks in her hands. This is what she wanted last night, but was cut short when they had work to tend to. She took a deep breath and gave him a slutty look on her face. She turned to Carlos and gave him the same look. Finally, she got up from the couch and dropped down to her knees. Still stroking both of their cocks, she looked over to her right and eyed Carlos. His was the first that she wanted between her lips. Opening her mouth, Kelly brought Carlos dick between her lips and began to suck on it while moving her hand up and down on Ramón's dick simultaneously.

"Ohhhhh yes, don't fucking stop! Suck me, baby!"

Carlos had gotten a little too excited from her mouth sucking down his meat stick. Though he had gotten laid a few times since exiting prison, this was something better. No woman was as beautiful as Kelly thus far in his freedom. Coming off from Carlos' dick, her mouth made a loud pop noise. Kelly brought her attention over to Ramón's cock and spit on it. Wrapping her hand back around Carlos' shaft, she took Ramón's pole into her mouth and began to suck on it. Together, she stroked Carlos' dick while sucking on Ramón's meat. Just like before, demonstrating her skills to handle both of them. Carlos spoke up, bragging.

"This babe knows how to suck, huh bro?"

Ignoring his brother's words, Ramón took a deep breath as Kelly slobbered and sucked all over his cock. Like before, she came up again with a loud pop noise. Turning back over to her right side with Carlos' dick in her hand, she spit on it. Ramón's eyes were glued on the massive cleavage he was looking down upon with her breasts in that little bra. While she was only getting started sucking on their dicks, he had something better in mind.

"Take that bra off baby, I want to feel those tits around my cock!"

"Already!? Hot damn, you must be a man who loves big boobs!"

Kelly laughed at him while taking her hands off their cocks and moving to unstrap her bra. Ramón wanted her tits so bad, after he found out that it was Kelly Brook after all. Kelly dropped her bra to the ground and then turned to her left side. She glanced over at Carlos and gave him a wink.

"Come on, I can suck you while he fucks my tits."

Turning her body forward, Kelly pushed her massive breasts apart for Ramón. He put his hands on her shoulders just as he pushed his cock between those amazing tits. Kelly closed her breasts around his cock with her hands and then leaned her head back. Carlos had moved so his cock was right in her face. Ramón began to thrust his hips, pumping his dick between her breasts while Kelly used her tongue and licked the underside of Carlos' meat. Within seconds, Ramón was pumping between the prison of her tit-flesh at a fast pace. Carlos used his hands to grip her hair and push her head upside down and shove his cock back between her lips. He moaned while she gagged on his meat while Ramón bragged.

"These breasts feel fucking amazing, wow!"

Kelly couldn't respond, not with Carlos' shaft in her mouth. While Ramón was pumping between her breasts, Carlos began to slowly thrust his cock forward down her throat. Together, both of the men took advantage of using her beautiful body. Kelly was showing off her skills and the fact that the English beauty knew how to fuck two guys at the same time. Carlos' balls slapped over her nose due to the position of her head bent upside down while his pole moved back and forth into her mouth. Ramón grunted, moaning as he began to fuck her tits faster. Kelly began to gag on Carlos' cock. This alerted him to pull his dick from her mouth with long strings of saliva flowing back from her mouth to cock. Carlos spoke up.

"Spit on that dick, bitch!"

Flicking her tongue back, she obeyed his request by spitting all over his meat. Ramón came to a stop between her breasts, figuring that his brother wanting to switch position. It was only fair if they both fucked her equally. Kelly let go of her breasts and looked up at Ramón who spoke to her.

"I want your mouth, let him fuck your tits next."

The buxom English model laughed before replying.

"You both are gonna be fucking me, back and forth!"

Slowly, she moved herself back to her right side and looked up at Carlos while holding her breasts apart for him.

"Go ahead stud, get your cock between my big boobs. You can fuck 'em now!"

Carlos guided his dick towards her breasts with his hand while Kelly moved her head to look at Ramón's fat dick. Once she had Carlos' pole between her breasts, she closed them and then opened her mouth to take Ramón's cock between her jaws. A muffled moan could be heard as she pressed her tongue over his meat. Carlos put his hand on her left shoulder and began to pump between her breasts, all while Ramón moved both his hands over her face and began to thrust his hips. While Carlos was fucking her tits, Ramón was fucking her mouth. Kelly gagged and coughed on the cock in her mouth before making a string of slobbering noises.

"GWAH-GWAK-GWAH-GWAK-GWAH"

"Suck it baby, yeah!"

"God fucking damn! Her tits are like, the best thing ever!"

If it weren't due to the immense pleasure that he was receiving, Ramón probably would have laughed at his brother's words. Strings of spit leaked out of the corners to Kelly's mouth before Ramón finally let go of her head and allowed her mouth to come up and pop off his dick. She looked down at Carlos' cock and then spit down on it while moaning.

"Ohhhhhhh, you boys are a lot of fun! I want you both to fuck me!"

Carlos came to a halt between her tits making one final thrust. Kelly leaned down and kissed the head of his dick sitting between her breasts. She then let go of her breasts, freeing Carlos' cock from the prison of her boob's flesh. Still on her knees, she pointed over at the champagne bottles sitting on the coffee table. Kelly had an idea, something she originally had thought of last night back at the club.

"I want both of you to take one of the bottles there...and fucking spray me with it! Pour that champagne all over me, and then fuck me! I want to be slippery and wet while feeling both of your cocks in me!"

Softly laughing, Carlos spoke up.

"You're one kinky bitch, you know that right?"

Kelly smiled big and nodded to him.

"Yeah, I do know that! Now come on, spray it all over me."

Both of the men turned to each other and Ramón raised his eyebrow to his brother. They turned around and put their hands on the champagne bottles. Kelly went on and got up from her knees and sat on the couch. She didn't care about making a mess all over this hotel room. If they sent her a bill after she left town, it would easily be paid. Once both Carlos and Ramón had grabbed the champagne bottles and held them up, Kelly sat on the couch and pushed her thong down to her knees and past her ankles. She kicked it off to reveal her body sitting there naked. Ramón grinned at her as he shook up the bottle and spoke.

"You ready for the splash?"

"Yeah, I'm ready! But I want both of you to spray me at the same time! Just don't get it on my face, please!"

"You're gonna get it all over your body, kinky woman!"

Carlos spoke to her as he looked back over to his brother. Once they both had shaken up their bottles and took an aim, it was time. Ramón was the first to snap off the cork from the bottle and spray it all over Kelly's body. He aimed at her stomach, then Carlos followed behind her popping off the cork and spraying her breasts. The buxom brunette closed her eyes to the warm feeling of the champagne flowing over her body. The alcoholic liquid bubbled up, creating streams of white bubbly water over her gorgeous body. This was only a hint of how things were going to end when she drained both their cocks over her skin much like these bottles.

"Yeah!! Look at me now! Mmmmmmm, all this champagne on my body. Who wants to suck it off my chest?"

"I do!"

Giving her a smile, Carlos replied. Kelly smirked as she moved from the couch middle of the couch over to the right, wet from the alcoholic substance that dripped from her body. Both men sat the bottles back down on the coffee table from behind them.

"Sit down right there, love! I'm gonna get on top of you and get your big dick in my pussy. And as for you-"

She glanced over at Ramón giving him a wink.

"I want you to fuck my ass."

"You won't hear me complain about that!"

Kelly didn't bother with Ramón. She patiently had waited for Carlos to sit down on the couch and then she climbed over him, straddling his body as her knees sank down into the couch. The champagne over her body glistened and shined. Carlos ran his hands up her slipper skin before leaning down and sucking on her left breast. He slobbered over her as he sucked up the champagne. Kelly moaned while using her hand to guide his cock to her waiting pussy. She gasped for her breath as she felt Carlos' meat slide up in her. Sinking herself down on him as she used her hands to push into the cushion of the couch. Looking over her shoulder, she witnessed Ramón step forth and use both of his hands to pull apart her thick ass cheeks. Within seconds, Kelly closed her eyes to the feeling of both men's cocks in her holes. Ramón slowly pushed his rod into her dark hole before gasping his breath. The buxom English model yelled out.

"Ohhhh yes, that's it! We're all set, fuck me! Together!"

Grunting and moaning, both of them began to thrust their cocks into her. Carlos had moved his hands up to grab her wet, slippery tits while he pumped his shaft into her pussy. From behind, Ramón had it easier. He simply put his hands down on her lower back and began to thrust his cock in and out of her ass. Kelly moaned, closing her eyes to embrace this feeling. She loved to let her wild side come out and it had been so long since she had two to deliver a proper double penetration to her lovely body. Carlos gasped for breath before screaming out.

"Oh fuck, this is so awesome!"

"FUCK ME! FUCK ME!! I WANT YOU BOTH TO FUCK ME!! OHHHHHHHHHH, YES!!"

Her voice raised into a high pitch just as both men began to pound their dicks into her holes harder and faster. Each time Ramón thrust into her ass, Carlos would pump back into that pussy. They worked almost in a perfect sync together. Kelly grit her teeth, closing her eyes as she screamed out even louder.

"OHHHHHHH, FUCK!! YES, THAT'S IT! KEEP FUCKING ME!! BOTH OF YOU!!"

Whatever words that Carlos wanted to say, it didn't matter. She simply could drown their voices out. Over and over they pounded into her harder and faster. Kelly wanted them to make her cum before she would allow them to alternate for a second double fucking. Ramón took both of his hands back to swat at her ass, slapping it hard each time he thrust into her. The loud slap sounds be heard through out the room, all while Carlos grunted and bucked his hips from under her, as hard as he could. Her huge breasts began to bounce and tremble into Carlos' face. The sticky champagne wiping all over his face while she screamed out more.

"OH MY GOD!! MAKE ME CUM!! MAKE ME CUM, DAMMIT!!"

"She's fucking demanding it, eh!?"

Ramón couldn't help but chuckle a laugh while he pounded his dick into her thick ass. He brought his hand back and slapped her ass one last time, leaving his hand print over her right cheek. Kelly's nails dug into the couch, poking holes into it as she clenched and began to cry out.

"OHHHHHHHHHH, YES!!"

This was it, she couldn't take it anymore. Her legs began to shake as her body erupted into a beautiful orgasm. Carlos breathed in heavily as he felt her juices flooding his cock from within her tight pussy. Just like that, Carlos knew he wanted to shoot his load deep within her. He began to buck his hips harder, faster as he fucked her. He screamed out to his brother.

"Fuck!! She's already cum! Let's fill her up!"

Moaning, Kelly immediately called out a response to him.

"Yes, I want both of you to shoot your hot load inside me! Cum in my pussy and my ass! Now!!"

"Oh sí, I'm almost ready baby!"

Ramón thought he had some ways to go before he could cum, but he already felt it coming as he slammed into her ass one last time. Carlos closed his eyes and cried out to the beautiful busty goddess.

"HERE IT IS! OHH, OHHHH! FUCK!! TAKE MY CUM, KELLY!!"

"Ohhhh, me too! Here it is!"

Kelly laughed. First Carlos and now Ramón both. She took a deep breath before she felt their hot loads exploding within her. Both men moaned out loudly as they felt the pleasure from within. After releasing his cum into her ass, Ramón stepped back and pulled his cock from her dark hole. He watched as the cum began to leak out and run down her leg. Stepping back from her, he slapped her ass one last time to get her attention to compliment her.

"That ass, baby...It's fucking incredible."

Looking over her shoulder, Kelly busted out laughing at him.

"Mmmmmm, yeah! I do love to have a good pounding back there!"

Carlos took a deep breath before looking up at her. She leaned down and pressed a kiss over his lips. It was funny that all this time she had not kissed either of them on the lips. For Kelly, she wanted to be fucked first. More than anything, this was how she planned to spend a weekend out Miami. She kissed Carlos passionately before leaning up. Now, she began to lift herself up and free his cock from her tight pussy. After she stood up, she turned to Ramón and wrapped her arm around his neck. He leaned in, rubbing his body up against her sticky, champagne covered torso and then the two began to kiss. Like before, she kissed him passionately while moaning into his mouth. After breaking the kiss, Kelly clapped her hands.

"Alright, time to switch places I think!"

"You know babe, I got a better idea...Carlos, get up for me."

Ramón ordered his brother to stand up now. If they were going to switch holes, it would be better to do it standing up. Ramón wanted to look at her huge British tits and feel them pressed up against him while he was in her pussy. After thinking about it, Kelly got the hint of what they were gonna do and then she stood and faced Ramón. Experience paid off for her dirty mind.

"Carlos, you take her from behind...I'm up front. Kelly, we gotta lift you up baby."

"That's fine, love!"

Looking back into Ramón's eyes, she winked at him. Kelly placed her hands up on his shoulders while both of their hands wrapped over her hips and sides to begin lifting her up. After her feet were removed from the ground, Kelly wrapped her legs around Ramón's waist. Poking the edge of her high heels into his ass cheeks, while both men held onto her and began guide their cocks into her holes. Kelly moaned just as she felt Carlos' cock entering her ass. Ramón was a little slower, using his hand to guide his dick into her pussy. Once they both got in, she moaned and screamed out for them.

"OHHHHHHHH, YEAH!! I'm ready, go ahead! Fuck me again! HARD!!"

In this position, Kelly found herself smashed between the two Latin hunks again. She closed her eyes as she began to feel their cocks pumping into her. Ramón thrust forward while his eyes looked down at her breasts. Her whole front body was shiny from the sticky champagne that they had sprayed all over her from earlier. Carlos moved both of his hands down to her hips while he began to thrust his cock forward and back into her dark hole. Kelly threw her head back and moaned while yelling out to them yet again.

"Oh my god, YES!! This is what I wanted, yes! Oh my god, FUCK ME!!"

Carlos couldn't believe how tight her ass was. He bucked his hips forward to pump his cock, all while his brother Ramón was pounding that pussy up front. The two men took turns with their thrusts inside her tight holes. Kelly scraped her nails into Ramón's flesh. His shoulders had small cuts but he couldn't yell out in pain, for the pleasure he was receiving from her pussy was greater than the sharp pain from her nails. Her big wet breasts pushed up against his bare chest and the man moaned out.

"God, Kelly! You're so fucking beautiful!!"

"Oh yeah!? Fuck me, Ramón! And fuck me too, Carlos! FUCK MY ASS!!"

It was only fair if she spoke to both of them, Kelly felt. Over and over, they slammed their cocks into her together. Carlos pounded his dick faster and harder into her pussy after she screamed it out to him to fuck her ass. Like the first time she had them both fucking her, Kelly wanted them to eventually make her cum again. It was no excuse, to have two men take her on and not have multiple orgasms. She screamed out, once more.

"Make me cum, Ramón! Again! I want to cum again!"

"Holy shit! This bitch don't want to stop fucking us, does she!?

Hearing Carlos' words, Kelly turned over her shoulder and addressed him.

"Nope! Not until all three of us are worn out!"

Ramón pumped his cock into her as fast as he could, while Carlos had to meet with his thrusts. Between the two men pumping into her, Kelly felt her body rock and move back and forth. It was amazing to have herself lodged between both of them like this. Moving her hands from Ramón's shoulders, she pressed into his chest before throwing her head back. Her breasts bounced, along with her beautiful brown hair. Just as she wanted, she was about to cum again. Kelly squealed, her voice crying out almost in a hoarse tone.

"OHHHHHHHH, OHHHHHHHHH!! Make me cum!! I'm so close!!"

Gritting his teeth, Ramón made one final push into her pussy. Kelly closed her eyes and then screamed out, right on time with the feeling of Carlos pumping into her ass. Her legs shook and her body began to tremble. Just as Kelly began to scream out, Ramón moaned with her. He felt her pussy juices explode around his cock.

"Oh, fuck!"

"YESSSSS!! OH MY GOD, FUCK YES!!"

The two of them had stopped pumping their dicks into her. Carlos knew that if he continued to fuck her ass, he would end up filling her up with his load again. He wanted to fuck her tits once more, before he had his final orgasm. Ramón just moaned at the feeling of her juices flooding over his cock. Carlos yelled out.

"Alright! We made you cum twice! I think it's time now that you made us cum!"

Glancing to his brother, Ramón nodded before Kelly even had a chance to address them.

"Indeed, let's set her down."

"Ohhhhh yeah! I will make you both cum all over me! Let me get back down on my knees!"

Sighing, Carlos began to step back before both of them were lowering her back down while their cocks left her holes. Kelly moved her legs out from Ramón's waist and sat her heels loudly on the floor. Like before, she went back down on her knees. Only this time, she had Carlos to her right and Ramón to the left. She reached her hands up to grab their dicks and begin stroking them. Kelly glanced her eyes up at Ramón and dropped her lip, giving a hint slutty look on her face. Next, she repeated the action towards Carlos. This time, she was planning on sucking both of their dicks and not being interrupted like before. Leaning to her left side, she took Ramón's meat into her mouth and began to slowly bob her head up and down on it while her right hand jerked Carlos' cock. 'Mmmmmm' she moaned into Ramón's shaft before coming up with a loud pop noise. Turning her attention to Carlos, she spoke.

"Don't worry, don't worry! I'm gonna let both of you fuck my boobs again, but first, I want to suck these big fucking dicks!"

"There is absolutely nothing stopping you from that, babe!"

Kelly's eyes looked up at Carlos as he spoke to her. She had a plan for the next titty fucking she was going to do. It was a good thing they didn't completely empty out the champagne bottles over her torso, they would come in handy soon enough. Taking Carlos' meat back into her mouth, she used her left hand to stroke Ramón's cock at the same time she worked her mouth. Over and over, Kelly quickly bobbed her head up and down on Carlos' fat dick. After a while, she came up again with another pop noise. Turning her attention back to Ramón's cock, she spit on it and then plunged her lips back down over it. Her right hand stroked Carlos' meat faster while she bobbed her head up and down like before on Ramón's dick.

Over and over, the buxom British goddess worked between alternating their cocks in her mouth. After sucking a bit on Ramón's meat, she would alternate back to Carlos'. Making sure that she got them nice and wet from her warm mouth. Kelly wanted both of the men to explode for her and load her down, just like the champagne from earlier. It was all a hint, hopefully they didn't need much encouraging. After coming up from Ramón's cock one last time, she stood there stroking both of them in her hands before calling out.

"Guys, I need you to do something for me!"

"What, Kelly?"

She smirked to Ramón after hearing his voice.

"Get the champagne bottles and dump the rest of it all over my boobs! You wanna fuck my tits again, yes? Get them nice and slippery. I want them soaking wet!"

"Holy fucking shit, you are one kinky bitch!"

Hearing Carlos compliment her, she laughed and looked back at him.

"I heard you the first time that you said that about me! And yes, I am! Don't lie, you are enjoying this!"

Her thick English accent sounded so sexy to his ears. Both of them didn't bother arguing with her. Carlos grabbed the bottle from the coffee table before Ramón put his hands around the opposite bottle. Kelly straightened herself up on her knees and moved to put her hair behind her shoulders. It was a wonder the champagne had not gotten into her hair from earlier, but she was going to take advantage of this. Looking around the room, she remembered that she had a pony tail over by a lamp near the couch.

"Oh, yeah! Another thing! Can one of you get me that little pony tail over there, please?"

She pointed to the lamp stand close by. Carlos nodded.

"Sure, babe..but only cause you said please."

Kelly waited for a bit, letting him walk over and grab the little black ponytail band. Carlos handed it to her and then she curled up her long brown hair into one big pony tail and used the round band to tie it up behind her shoulders. She could concentrate better on titty fucking when her hair was pinned back.

"Since you got it for me, you get to go first."

Winking at Carlos, she turned to look at Ramón and addressed him.

"I hope you don't mind waiting."

He shook his head.

"No, not at all!"

Still holding the champagne bottle, Carlos looked down and watched Kelly grab her massive breasts and hold them up. She looked up at him and nodded.

"Go ahead, empty that bottle on my tits!"

Carlos tilted the bottle, watching the rest of the liquid pour out over her breasts. The alcoholic substance bubbled up before running off the edges of her skin. Kelly pulled her breasts apart so a river of the champagne could flow right where his cock was going to be in a few seconds. More of the champagne flowed down like a river, making a mess into the carpet on the floor under her. After the bottle was empty, he sat it down on the coffee table behind him and then Kelly pulled her dripping wet breasts apart. Carlos pushed his long cock between them and then she closed her tits together and began to rock them back and forth. He put his hand down on her shoulder to begin pumping between her tits.

"Yeah! That's it! Fuck those big tits!!"

Due to the champagne all over her breasts, her skin was slick and wet. Carlos' cock glided easily and fast between her breasts. He moved his other hand to lock onto her shoulder and began to buck his hips hard. His cock made slippery sounds from between the flesh of her breasts. She laughed looking up in his face. It was amazing how fast his cock was moving between her wet tits. Over and over, his cock pumped between her massive breasts. Carlos grunted and screamed out.

"Fuck, woman! You got the best tits I have ever had!"

Laughing at him, Kelly replied while pressing her breasts together harder.

"Oh yeah!? Nothing beats nice big titties, huh? Fuck 'em!!"

Harder, Carlos thrust his cock between her tits. He couldn't believe how easily his dick was pumping between her tits due to all the champagne that made her skin so slippery. Grunting, he did not want this pleasure to end but he knew that if he continued, he would end up cumming. Already, he was so close to blowing his load. He began to slow down before coming to a stop. Panting in his breath, he spoke to her.

"God...These tits are amazing, but I'm about to blow!"

From those words, Kelly turned her head to look over her left side. It was now Ramón's turn and he patiently had waited holding the other champagne bottle in his hands. Kelly had let go of her breasts to allow Carlos' dick the freedom from her grasp. Turning over to Ramón, she held her huge boobs up for him and let him empty the champagne bottle over them. He turned the bottle upside down hard, simply allowing all the liquid to quickly run out from the bottle and splash over her breasts. She pulled her tits apart, making sure to get a stream of the champagne running from the middle and down her chest. At this point, Kelly's body was completely soaked and sticky from the alcoholic drink. This was two entire bottles dumped over her torso and she loved the feeling. Ramón dropped the bottle down on the floor gently, not giving a fuck at all about it leaking over the floor. Finally, Kelly pulled her slippery tits apart and wrapped them around his meaty dick. Taking a deep breath as she looked up into his eyes.

"Come on, fuck my tits!!"

Ramón brought both of his hands down on her shoulders and began to pound his hips forward. Much like Carlos, only slightly more aggressive. Kelly held her breasts together as tightly as she could as Ramón's rod began to pound easily, pumping up and down between her huge boobs. She breathed in, moaning. It was unbelievable how easily these men could pump their cocks between her tits. All due to the sticky wetness from the champagne. Ramón grunted and began to pump faster between her breasts.

"OH...OHHH!! YESSSS!! FUCK MY TITTIES, YOU HOT STUD!!"

Kelly dropped her lower lip and gasped just as her voice had raised to screaming at him. She could see the feeling all over his face, the man was in heaven. She loved to have her tits fucked, they were big and built just for it. Over and over, Ramón pounded between those lovely breasts.

"Oh yeah, oh yeah!! You having the time of your life between these big boobs, huh!?"

"Fucking yes!! These tits are amazing!"

"Yeah!! Fuck 'em! Fuck my tits with your big cock!!"

The slickness over her skin caused his cock to glide so easily between her breasts, just like when his brother was between those tits before him. Ramón had slowed down, knowing that his time to blow was coming so soon. With a few final thrusts between her amazing breasts, he finally stopped and took a deep breath.

"Kelly baby, I'm ready to cum."

Looking up at him, she nodded.

"Alright, love! Are you both ready to cum all over my face!? My face is the only thing that isn't sticky right now!"

Fuck...I am gonna load you down, kinky bitch. You deserve some cum!"

She glanced over at Carlos upon hearing his words. She gave him a wink.

"Yeah, that's what I want! I want your cum all over my face!"

Letting go of her breasts to allow Ramón to slip his dick out from her, Kelly stood there on her knees and got in position. Both men took their champagne-coated rods into their hands and went to stroking them while aiming at her face. This was the true reason she wanted her hair wrapped up in a ponytail. It gave them a better striking point with her face. Looking up at them, she giggled in her thick English accent while watching them stroke their cocks.

"Are you both gonna load me down in that hot spunk?"

"Oh yeah babe, you know it!"

She glanced up at Ramón after he spoke.

"Yeah, give it to me! Give me that cum! CUM ALL OVER ME, YES!! I WANT IT!"

"Here's what you're gonna get, kinky bitch!"

Her eyes looked up at Carlos to answer him.

"Yes, I want it!"

"OHHHHHHHH, FUCK!!

"Yes, yes!! Hot! OHHHH!!"

It was Carlos who had spoken first but it didn't matter as both of them had cum at the same time. Kelly kept her eyes open and felt a long string of cum shoot up the left side of her forehead right at the same time another line went over her forehead's right side and streaking into her hair. She dropped her lip and gasped.

"Oh my god!"

Carlos' dick shot a thick wad over her left cheek, dripping down from her nose. At the same time, Ramón's cock shot another line up her forehead that painted over a previous line to create an 'X'. Kelly blinked her eyes just as she felt a thick wad shoot into her left eyebrow, it dripped down and she spoke again.

"Yes!! Cum all over me, oh my god!"

Finally, she was forced to close her eyes just before another string of cum shot over her face and went into her left eye lid. More cum shot up her forehead in streaking lines creating a messy pattern in their sticky semen. As their cocks were draining from the stroke of their hands, eventually the spurts of cum became less and less. Ramón aimed his down to finish off the final drops over her huge tits. Carlos put his hand on the back of her head to push her forward and move his cock towards her mouth. He wanted to feel her suck his cum out.

"Drain me of my final drops, baby."

Kelly moaned over his shaft before pushing her lips together and sucking on it. She milked him of the final drops before releasing him from her mouth and then swallowing it. Slowly, she blinked her eyes before opening them and looking up at both of them. Her face was a complete mess in their cum, even with a bit of it in her hair. She laughed at them in her thick English accent before speaking again.

"Thanks guys, I haven't been fucked like this in almost a whole year."

******************

3 DAYS LATER

The palm trees remained still in the darkening view outside the window. It was just an hour after 5 and the sunset was coming down, changing the sky into an array of colors. Ramón looked out the window to his apartment, starring into his reflection as he raised a glass to his lips and took a sip. Many wonderful thoughts had ran through his mind over the days. For one thing, he didn't have to hear his brother complain about anything the past few days. Carlos seemed to be walking on cloud 9 after the day they spent with Kelly Brook. But still, Ramón couldn't help but keep the secret of who she truly was. There was no need for Carlos to know the fact.

Who knew Kelly Brook was such a kinky woman in the bedroom? That was a question he kept asking himself over and over the past few nights before going to sleep. It may have just been another famous name that he had slept with, but she was something else of an animal. A party was coming up next week at Disco Fever, it was a shame that she wouldn't be there. Kelly had told him that she was leaving Miami this week to head back to L.A. The party was truly the last thing on Ramón's mind right now, but next week was going to be loaded with action. Maybe he would get lucky again, he thought to himself.

Chapter 77: Chapter 77. Emily Ratajkowski (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

Nightfall had come just an hour ago as the busy night began to unravel. It was always madness of parties throughout town, but Disco Fever was having something of a special party on this Wednesday night. Everything had been set in motion and pre-planned one week in advance for a special, expensive social gathering. This was a night for the Diaz family and a couple close friends, the true party would be upstairs in the V.I.P. room. Tony was confident that this plan would pay off, as there was a big surprise he was containing for his brother.

The date with Salma Hayek had turned out to be something of a blossoming relationship, almost overnight. Tony could not keep his distance from Salma, who had almost moved in with him back at the yacht. Maybe it was something that could develop over time, or perhaps just friends with a lust for one another. He wasn't sure yet, but he enjoyed the company she gave him and leisure time they had been spending together. She had taken part with the planning for this party. It was Salma who came up with the idea to surprise Steven with a little someone to meet. At least to her, she wasn't sure if he had trusted her yet. Their meeting last week didn't give her much of a reading on Steven. Hopefully with a beautiful date, Salma could shake him into a trusting bond.

Steven figured Tony's actions recently was just to impress Salma. The blowing of money on a toy such as the Scarab speed boat seemed like nothing more than a move to try and build his image to that woman. Steven didn't quite understand what the deal was yet with those two having a relationship, but maybe he would after tonight. It remained on his mind as he drove his Cadillac down the dark streets lit up by the street poles. Something about Salma was mysterious and strange to him, it didn't make sense how she appeared out of nowhere in their lives. Steven felt there was more a catch somewhere with her, but it would take some time to figure it out. Still, he would have a hard time trusting her until he learned whatever secrets she could be holding.

He pulled the Cadillac into the back of the club, parking in the usual spot for him. The wind began to blow, rustling through the palm tress as the sound of thunder crackled through the sky. It was a fine night for a party, just nice enough to make one forget about the storm coming. Steven got out of his car and took the walk to the back door to enter the club. He wore his black suit for a change, only with a bright neon yellow undershirt behind the unbuttoned jacket. His thoughts changed completely by the time he stepped into the club. The loud dance music was a charming welcome, the night life was his true home. Up the stairs, he went. Walking towards the white V.I.P. door where he saw Maria waiting for him.

"Finally, there you are. Just, oh my god...Señor Tony has been waiting for you the past hour, you know how impatient he gets."

"Yeah, I know Maria. Thanks for looking out."

"No problem, enjoy yourself in there."

The young blonde winked at him. That gesture was only a slight hint of what was awaiting the man behind the door. Steven stepped in and then walked down the hall. He moved past the one small hall that led to the lounge area that didn't have a door. He knew Tony all too well, if he had a private party planned, then it would be behind a closed door. Once he got past the office rooms, he saw the door to the other lounge area. A bodyguard outside simply nodded at Steven and then he opened the door walking in. Steven was greeted to the smiling face of his brother.

"Finally, you've made it!"

"Hey Tony, what was the special occasion you wanted me to come for?"

"Oh, you'll see soon enough..."

Loud heels were heard clicking over the floor as a woman approached Steven to the left, calling out to him in her thick accent.

"You've made it just in time."

He turned around and was greeted to the face of Salma Hayek. She had a smug grin over her face, the grin of a winner. Her long black hair was pinned back in a ponytail, while her dress revealed that signature amazing cleavage. A man could get so distracted looking at Salma's rack, but Steven avoided the temptation and smiled back to her.

"Hello Salma, nice to see you again."

"Likewise, Steven...I'm glad you came, I've got someone I want to introduce you to."

Salma turned and looked behind her. She gave a nod and then from the distance, a young woman stepped forward. Steven looked on as he saw a pretty face with puffy lips and big brown eyes. The girl stepped forward in one of the most revealing dresses he had ever seen. It was a V cut design that moved over her breasts, revealing the middle of her chest and giving ample view of a big cleavage. The V cut ended all the way down her belly button. Steven could tell just from this revealing dress, she had a tight fit body. A magnificent beauty standing right before him. Salma spoke again.

"Steven, this is a friend of mine...meet Emily. Emily Ratajkowski."

"Hello, hello..."

His eyes looked over the girl as he reached his hand up for her. Emily took his hand and watched as he lowered his head and kissed her hand. Steven was quite taken away by her beauty alone. What a surprise that Salma had planned for him. This was all part of her plan to hook Emily up with a nice date outside of Hollywood.

"You must be Steven Diaz."

"That's right, I am...I know you're probably used to getting told this, but wow. You're one very pretty girl."

Emily smiled at him before responding.

"Yeah, but thanks! I've heard a lot about you."

"Oh have you?"

Salma watched them interacting with words, just as she decided to interrupt them speaking.

"I've told her all about you, as well as Tony."

The older woman winked at Steven and then began to walk off and rejoin Tony at the bar. Drinks were waiting for them, specifically. Steven thought for a second that this surprise date was quite convenient. Why would Salma bring this cute girl to him? Was it to try and buy his trust or was there something else in the making here? Whatever it was, he didn't want to think about it right now. He smiled back to Emily and began to walk over to the couch. He wanted to learn more about her, already he was taking guesses.

"So, you've got one killer body. I take it that you model or something?"

Emily giggled, sitting down on the couch next to him.

"Yes, I do! I model and I've been in some movies. That is how I met Salma just last year."

"Oh yeah, you're in movies? Anything I would recognize?"

"Maybe, have you watched Gone Girl?"

He nodded his head. Emily smiled big, this was something she enjoyed to bring up. So far, it was the biggest movie of her career.

"Remember where Ben Affleck had a young mistress in the movie?"

Instantly, Steven gasped before speaking.

"Holy shit, that was you!?"

She nodded with a big smile on her face. He leaned back on the couch, grinning as he thought to himself.

"Wow, you were amazing in that film. Had I been in Ben's shoes for that film, I would have been trying to ride off into the sunset with you."

Emily laughed as Steven spoke back up. He had a better idea, something that could be of a date to them. It would give them privacy away from Tony and Salma.

"You know, how about we go out and have some fun? You ever been in Miami before, Emily?"

She shook her head.

"I've been here before, but never really had the time to enjoy the place."

"Well come on, we can go cruising. The city is beautiful around this time of night."

Rising from the couch, Steven offered his hand to her. She looked up into his eyes before she took a hold of his hand. Together, they began to walk to the door. It was then, that Salma watched them from the corner of her eye. She stood at the bar next to Tony who just smiled at her and spoke.

"Steven likes a little more privacy with a date."

"I see...You think he likes her, Tony?"

Tony looked at Salma and laughed before replying.

"He's got that look in his eye, that much I can tell you."

Salma looked back and smiled at her man, leaning over to kiss him on his lips. Emily had asked her a few weeks ago about setting up a date with an older man. She hoped this would give Steven someone to rely on, and maybe he would learn to trust her after this. Emily was a good girl, as far as Salma could tell. Salma had a good feeling about this meeting a week before and now, she felt even better seeing them together. Time would tell where it would go.

******************

30 MINUTES LATER

The bright lights sped by in a stream through the darkness, all the sights from the windows of the Cadillac. Steven had promised to take Emily out of the club and let her see the town. Sadly, the weather could possibly ruin their night as the forecast was thunderstorms. So far, no rain had come down over the car. Emily sat back in the passenger seat of the car, watching the lights go by. Steven was taking her to a special spot on the outskirts of the whole Downtown area. Somewhere that was always beautiful late at night where she could see the causeway bridge and the pretty lights. Driving along, he spoke up.

"So, how long have you known Salma? Seems like only yesterday she's become a part of my brother's life."

Emily smiled, looking over at him before replying.

"About two years. I met her in Hollywood when I was getting my start with films. She helped me with a little project when no one else would."

She glanced over at him before looking back out the window. Something about him, she knew that there was other things on his mind. Maybe that was why he got her away from the club. Steven spoke up.

"That's nice of her, I was just curious."

"Is there a real reason you seem so...suspicious of Salma?"

Steven laughed, pulling the car up near the docks. They had arrived early to their destination and now he was able to stop the car, parking it in a little space. It was funny to him that she was able to read him so easily. He smiled, turning to her.

"How did you know?"

"It's painted all over your face. I'm guessing that you might be a little protective over your brother. If not that, I'd assume you were jealous of him getting to bang her."

With the car stopped, he laughed at the young woman before smiling over at her. It was kinda cute to ask him if he was jealous, but that was not the case.

"Believe me, I'm not jealous of that at all. It's just kinda odd how she came out of nowhere into his life, if you get what I'm saying."

"I know what you mean. So, this is the place you wanted to show me?"

"Yes, come on let's get out. The city is beautiful from here."

Together, they opened the doors of the car and stepped out. Emily from the passenger's side while Steven climbed out from the driver's door. The wind struck across her face, blowing her brunette hair around. Emily stood, looking over sky with the big buildings across the water. The lights were beautiful this time of night, regardless that it appeared a thunderstorm was headed their way. Steven joined her off to the side by the car. They were parked right at a pier, where she could overlook the view of lights and the Venetian Causeway close by. Emily turned and smiled to him before speaking.

"This is pretty...So, this is your idea for a romantic get away, yes?"

Steven shook his head, just smiling to her before he responded.

"Somewhat, I guess. You seem like someone who has seen a lot of clubs, so I didn't know if you wanted to be stuck back there."

"Yeah, I go out a lot when I'm in L.A. or London."

"If you don't mind me asking Emily, how old are you?"

She turned and grinned at him, just before answering.

"I'm 25."

"Wow, don't you think I might be a little too old for you? I'm 40 years old as a man...You're a couple years older than my son."

Emily laughed at him while shaking her head. At the moment, she simply did not believe him.

"Oh my god, you're kidding right? You're only 40, so how could you have a son in their 20's?"

"Well, it's explainable babe...Let's consider it this way; you're a dumb teenager and knock up your high school sweetheart before graduation. So, what else are you gonna do after that? You drop out, take up some jobs to become a responsible adult. It was your mistake, you pay the price for it."

She laughed at him while shaking her head.

"Wow, that's...remarkable. I don't know what to say. Both my parents were much older than that when they had me."

"Yeah, that's smarter than me. But, what else are you supposed to do? You fuck up like that in life, you have to work through it."

"Yes, I see what you mean."

Looking up into his eyes, Emily spoke again while she went to grab his hand.

"That is why I rather date an older man. You seem to know what you are doing in life."

Steven looked at her rather surprised as she spoke.

"Are you sure about that?"

She smiled.

"Yes, I'm sure. That's why Salma hooked us up tonight, I've been looking for a new date for some time."

"Do you kiss on the first date?"

Shaking her head, Emily laughed.

"No! On the second, maybe!"

He laughed at her, nodding his head. The thunder crackled in the sky, giving the warning that the rain was coming real soon. A bolt of lightning was seen in their eyes flashing down over the water.

"Alright, I like that in a girl. We better get out of here since it looks like some bad weather is coming."

"I like it, actually. Rain washes away the old and delivers change."

"That's an interesting way to look at, I'll have to keep that in mind."

Emily smirked, nodding her head.

"Yes, keep it in mind. If you want, you can go ahead and take me home. How about we hook up tomorrow, Steven? If you're not busy, I'll be back at my hotel."

"Yeah, sure..."

Before he could finish responding to her, the dark skies had finally opened up and the rain began to pour down on them. Steven raced across the other end of the car to climb back into the driver's side, while Emily opened the door and moved into the passenger's door like before. When the doors shut, he went for the key in the ignition to start the car up. He had to drive her home as the rain began to pound a rhythm of beating over the car. Emily spoke again.

"I have a hot tub back at the hotel, you're welcome to join me tomorrow for another date..."

"I would love that, it's been a long time since I've been in a hot tub."

"Really!? You're rich and you've got money! Why don't you treat yourself?"

He shook his head, laughing at her suggestion. While he did have the money, he wasn't like Tony. Steven preferred to live a more quiet life, not blowing all his money on luxury gifts and for status to impress women.

"I like to life a quiet life, not so much into splurging money left and right on stuff I don't exactly need. Since you're invite me over to enjoy some hot tub time with you, that is a date I am not going to pass up on you Emily."

"Great, we're gonna have a lot of fun on the second date. I'll be looking forward to this Steven."

"So will I, Emily."

******************

2 HOURS LATER

Laughter filled the cabin back at the yacht as Salma tugged Tony's hand, inviting him in. They had spent the night drinking back at the club for their little private party. While Steven and Emily left early, that just left more drinks on the table for Tony and Salma. They decided to retreat back to the yacht after finishing off a bottle of wine and drinking half of another. Tony's mind may have been swimming around in alcohol but that wouldn't prevent him from focusing on Salma at the moment as she had brought him into the master cabin bedroom. Her high heels stomped loudly over the floor. He sat on the bed, looking up at her while she placed her hands on her hips and addressed him.

"I think we've had a little too much to drink, Tony."

He looked up at her, laughing while shaking his head.

"You think? No, I KNOW we've had too much to drink!"

Salma grinned big. The look on her face was enough to tell him that she was hungry, like an animal. She reached her hand back to unpin her hair from the ponytail. Allowing her dark hair to flow down her shoulders naturally. Next, she fell down to her knees. Tony knew what was coming next. Her hand went up to the front of his pants, already seeing that he had a bulge.

"Good thing we were in private most of the night. Don't try and deny it, you had this bulge sticking out of your pants over an hour ago!"

Tony shook his head, laughing at her.

"I can't deny it, but how can I resist when you keep shoving those big tits in my face!?"

She smirked at him while pulling his belt buckle playfully.

"Oh, I dress to impress, alright. Stand up and take your pants off for me, I want your cock and I want it right now!"

"As you wish, mi amor."

"I'll get your shoes off, just to help you out."

Tony stood up from the bed and unbuckled his belt, only to shove his pants and underwear down at the same time. Salma went for his left foot, shaking off his shoe to toss it to the side. After he pushed his pants down to his ankles, he sat back down on the bed and she pulled his other shoe off. With him sitting on the bed, this allowed Salma to pulled his pants and underwear and slide them right off. Meanwhile, Tony unbuttoned his jacket and shirt and threw them off to the corner of the room. Within minutes, the man sat naked on the bed. Salma remained in her expensive dress, causing Tony to make a joke about it.

"How come I have no clothes on, but you're still dress?"

Laughing at him, Salma ran her hand up to grab his cock and wrap her fingers around it. She smirked up at him while sitting on her knees, stroking his shaft.

"That's simple, Tony! I wanted you naked."

Salma leaned her head down and kissed the head of his cock. She came off the kiss with a loud pop noise and spoke again.

"Besides, I wanted your cock and I have it now."

Ignoring him, she lowered her neck and took his meat into her mouth completely. Moaning into the shaft, she removed her hand and pushed both of her hands down on his legs while beginning to bob her head up and down. Tony moaned, just the sight of this woman sucking away at his cock was enough to make anyone feel like they were living in a dream. Salma moaned, slobbering all over his shaft as her mouth made loud sucking noises. After a good bit of sucking, she came up with a loud pop noise and then gritted her teeth. She looked up at him and spoke in her heavy Mexican accent.

"Dis cock...is all mine."

"Yes, it's all yours baby."

She flicked her tongue back and spit on the head. Rubbing her saliva in with her hand, Salma moaned. Going back down, she began to bob her head once more on his cock. Taking it all the way down to the back of her throat. Tony groaned feeling the head of his cock slamming to the back of her throat. Over and over, she sucked him furiously to devour his meat. Tony closed his eyes before reopening it to the feeling of Salma sliding her mouth at the head. She popped her lips off his rod and then wrapped her fingers around. She brought her mouth down and began to slurp on his balls. Tony moaned out to her.

"Maldito! Yeah, suck those balls baby! I love it when you get them all wet."

Salma's eyes shot back up at him while her hand stroked his cock. She looked up at him with eye contact while her mouth sucked on his left nut before moving over to the right. Strings of saliva dripped down from his nuts to the floor. After applying just enough saliva equally on his balls, she moved her lips back to his rod. Opening her mouth, Salma used her tongue to lick the underside of his cock while moaning into it. 'Mmmmmmm'. While she could have easily brought his rod back into her mouth, she had a better idea in mind. Looking back up at him, she smirked.

"How about you fuck my tits, Tony?"

He laughed, nodding his head to her.

"Oh si, have you ever had a man turn down that kind of offer?"

Shaking her head, she giggled at him.

"Absolutely not! I like to ask anyway though, just to tease!"

Still laughing at her, Tony nodded.

"You're very good at that, babe."

Moving her hands away from his cock, Salma had to get herself out of the dress. She rose from her knees, and then unzipped the back of it. Thankfully, this was an easier dress to get out of. She kept her high heels on and what was under was only a little thong. After she pulled the zipper down, she loosened the straps on her shoulders so she could allow the dress to fall down and then step out of it. Tony decided to get up from the bed, setting his feet onto the floor. Since she asked for him to fuck her tits, he wanted to be standing so he could properly give them the pumping they deserved. After Salma disposed of her dress, letting it fall to the floor in a pile, she placed on her tits and fell back down to her knees. Her eyes looked up at Tony who was standing up with his long shaft in his hand. Looking up into his eyes, she pushed apart her tits for him.

"Go on, get that big cock between them...I want to feel it."

Tony moved his fingers down at the base of his cock and then, guided it between Salma's perfect breasts. She squeezed her tits around it before looking down, spitting on the head of his cock. Now in perfect position, Tony began to thrust his hips forward to begin fucking her tits. Salma moaned.

"Mmmmmm, yeah! That's it, mi amor! Fuck my tits! Fuck 'em hard!!"

Salma looked at him in the eyes as she felt his hard cock driving back and forth between her boobs. He placed his hand down on her shoulder as he began to pump harder and faster, fucking her tits.

"Mmmmmm, yeah! That's it! Keep fucking my tits! HARDER TONY!!"

"YES!!"

Finally, she had awakened the animal inside of him. It didn't matter how many drinks they had tonight, Salma was bound and determined that they would wake up tomorrow naked between the sheets. Over and over, Tony pounded his rod between her huge breasts. Her body jerked a bit due to the aggressive thrusts, but she wasn't complaining. This was the side of him she wanted to come out after the drinks they shared. Leaning her head down, she opened her mouth and tried to lick the head each time it pumped up between her tits. Tony groaned, loving every second of this pleasure.

"God, I love these tits!!

"Yes jou do!! Fuck 'em, Tony!!"

Her thick Mexican accent came out with her words slurring while she responded to him. Salma wanted him to cum, and she wanted that hot load and was ready to beg for it. Tony groaned, breathing heavily as he continued to pump away between her breasts. She screamed at him in her heavy accent.

"Dat's it! DAT'S IT!! CUM FOR ME, TONY! CUM ALL OVER MAH TITTIES!!"

"What Salma!? You want me to fucking cum all over you!?"

"YES!! DO IT!! LOAD ME DOWN!!"

Gritting his teeth, Tony just couldn't hold back. She knew with the intensity of how fast he pumped his dick between her breasts that he was close to blowing his load. Finally, he came to a stop. Salma let go of her breasts to allow him the chance to grab a hold of his cock once it was free. He went to stroking his dick, aiming right at her tits. She placed her hands under her breasts to hold them up and with a big smile on her face, she teased him with her nasty words in her thick accent.

"Yes!! Go right on ahead, Tony! Cum all over mah huge tits!"

Had he not been caught up in the moment trying to jack himself off as fast as possible to cum for her, he might have laughed over her accent. Tony loved hearing Salma's voice but right now, all he could do was grunt and yell for her.

"Here it is baby, OHHHHHH!!"

Salma closed her eyes just in time to feel his warm cum splashing over her lovely skin. The first wave of cum was powerful, shooting up her right breast. Salma gasped her breath, just as she felt the next wad of cum splashing over her left breast equally. Tony groaned and shot another load, a sticky one up both her tits and stretching up to her neck.

"Mmmmmmm, that's it baby! Just cum all over me, mmmmmmm. So hot and sticky!"

Tony groaned, draining his balls all over her gorgeous rack. The final strings of cum he shot over her were weak compared to the first loads. Once it seemed like he was done, he moved closer towards her. Squeezing his cock as hard as he could, he drained the final drops over her right nipple. Salma looked down, satisfied at the mess he made over her. Salma smiled up at him, Tony spoke to her.

"God, I hope you liked that!"

"Ohhhhhhh, I did Tony. You came all over me, look at this mess."

"Yeah, I sure did!"

He laughed at her, watching her look down before she took one hand and scooped up some of the cum. Salma fed her cum coated hand to her mouth, slurping his seed off her skin.

"Let me lick it up first...I want you to fuck me."

"Ohhhh, I'm gonna fuck you alright, Salma baby."

His eyes watched her as she used her hands to wipe up the cum and consume it into her mouth. Salma took her time, licking up his mess. It took her a little bit of time to clean herself up, but once she was done, she smiled up at him. Tony offered her his hand, pulling her up from her knees. She still wore the black thong that was under her dress, but that would be removed soon. Since she had told him that she wanted to be fucked, Tony knew exactly how he was going to take his woman. Salma stood in her heels and smirked to him before speaking.

"I'm ready to be fucked now!"

"Yes you are, come on, bend over the bed for me, baby!"

"Ohhhhh, so you wanna fuck me...doggy style?"

Tony nodded his head to her. It had been a while since Salma had been fucked from this position, she thought to herself. Taking in a deep breath, she placed her hands on the front of the bed and pushed her ass out for him. Tony walked behind her to move and get himself in the right spot to begin. His eyes gazed down at Salma's thick ass. She had one of the best he had ever seen, he couldn't help but run his hand down and softly caress her skin under the thong. With a quick tug, he pushed the thong down to fall to her feet. Salma gasped for air as she felt the cool breeze hitting over her naked body. Her pussy was dripping wet, just begging for his cock. Tony brought his hand back and smacked the left cheek of her ass. Salma moaned.

"Ohh!! I always know you like to spank it."

Another spank was equally placed on her right cheek. Tony laughed as he kept his hand down on her ass while his other hand held his cock, ready to guide it into her loving hole.

"Oh yes, I do!"

With Salma in this position, Tony grinned to himself. He knew how he was going to fuck her now. It gave him the perfect position to take both: her ass and pussy. While she expected him to push into her loving hole, he put both hands on her ass cheeks and pulled them apart. Seconds later, Salma felt the head of his cock pushing into her back door hole. She gasped for breath, moaning out to him.

"Ohhhhhhhh!!"

"Yeah baby, I'm gonna fuck this amazing ass!!"

She didn't expect him to take her ass first but she knew that he wouldn't pass it up. Salma closed her eyes while her big breasts began to shake and bounce up and down from under her. Tony didn't hold back at first, pumping his cock into her ass and then fucking her nice and hard. Each time he thrust into her ass, his balls would slap up against her and create a slight smacking sound. Scraping her nails into the bed sheets, Salma moaned out to him.

"Yes, yes, YES!! FUCK MY ASS TONY, HARDER!!"

To feel his thick rod slamming into her bowels like this, was just enough to get Salma energetic. Over and over, Tony pounded his cock deep within her. He was in full control tonight, fucking her luscious body to the max. They may have been older people, but that didn't stop them from fucking like they were still young. His hand reared back before smacking her plump rear end. Pumping his cock into her ass, he reached his hand back and smacked her again. It was time for her pussy, but Tony had other ideas for this position. He pulled his cock out of her ass and then slapped her right cheek to get her attention while stepping back.

"Salma baby, turn around! Ahora mismo!"

His words in Spanish were just another command for 'right now'. Salma moved her hands from the sheets and quickly turned herself around to face him. Tony did the rest of the work while she spread her legs. He moved those strongly built legs and arched them over her shoulders. It didn't matter that Salma recently had turned 50 years old. She still had a body built for fucking and was incredibly in shape. He rammed his cock into her pussy, while holding both legs up over his shoulders. The high heels pointed upward and Salma looked up at him and moaned before yelling to him.

"OHHHHHH, YES TONY! FUCK ME!! FUCK ME!!"

Her huge tits began to bounce and shake as he thrust into her, bucking his hips wildly. Salma loved it when a man could take control like this. Tony had showed he could do it just minutes earlier when he chose her ass first, but now he was rocking her gorgeous body with each moment of pumping his cock into her tight pussy. She brought her hands up to her breasts, looking him in the eyes as she squeezed them. She decided to call him out in Spanish.

"Joderme como una puta!"

Salma specifically told him to fuck her 'like a whore'. Tony heard her words and thrust into her harder and faster. Her huge breasts bounced up and down even in the grip of her hands. Salma moaned out louder, while Tony yelled to her.

"Oh yeah, baby!! I want to make you cum!"

"YES TONY, MAKE ME CUM ALL OVER JOUR BIG FUCKIN' COCK!! FUCK ME!!"

Her thick Mexican accent slurred her words once again. Over and over, Tony pumped his cock deep within her, ready to make her cum and for himself. He wanted to shoot his hot load inside her, to share their love for all time sake. Salma had moved her hands from her tits and now he looked down and watched her beautiful perfection while those big tits bounced around. Salma moaned, almost crying out to him as her time was running out. Soon, she was going to cum.

"TONY!! I'm gonna...I'm gonna..."

"You're gonna cum for me, mi amor!?"

"YES I AM!!"

Screaming out to him, Salma wasn't expecting it when he moved his hands off her legs and used them to push down on her stomach. She proved just how flexable she was in and perfect shape at the age of 50 when she bent her legs as he leaned down, keeping them locked over his shoulders. Salma closed her eyes and leaned her head back to softly moan, just as her body began to shake and her climax was reached. Tony took one final thrust into her and then screamed out.

"OHHHHHHHH, YEAH!!"

"Mmmmmmmm, that's it! Cum for me Tony, mmmmmm!!"

With her eyes closed, Salma experienced the full satisfaction of feeling him shoot his cum deep inside her. Tony moaned, as he came to a complete stop and just released within her, right at the same time that she had hit her own orgasm. It was an incredible feeling, a perfect way to end the night after the drinking they had done back at the club hours earlier. Salma pulled her legs apart to move them off his shoulders just as he began to lean up and look back down at her. Opening her eyes once more, she looked up at him. He had to catch his breath while she spoke.

"That...is how I like it. You know how to fuck me."

"Yes, I do baby."

"We better get some rest or else, we will be sleeping in most of tomorrow."

******************

1 DAY LATER

The bright day had been lit up in sunshine, right around the afternoon hours. The wind blew, but there was rarely in cool temperature once the sun had been sitting up in the sky for several hours. Steven found himself parked at the hotel in South Beach, just the same place he had dropped Emily off from last night. He spent the previous evening thinking about her before he fell asleep, almost to the point that he nearly rented a movie featuring her. There was something about this girl that he couldn't shake off his mind. Steven enjoyed her company last night, even if it was just a short date. Steven dressed down for this day, since she had spoken of enjoying some time in the hot tub. All he wore was a button up pink shirt and some dress pants.

At the hotel, he decided to climb the staircase rather than taking the elevator. This brought back a wave of nostalgic memories. Back in the 80's when he was young, he used to hide out at these same Art Deco designed hotels when skipping school. Back in those days, the hotels were old and obsolete. They wouldn't be remodeled and turned into luxury hotels until the 90's came in. It was refreshing to see a sight of the city still there from his childhood. Slowly climbing the stairs, he made his way to the 4th floor. Emily had given him instructions last night before he dropped her off. Her room was on this floor and within a few steps of walking and looking over, he found it. Steven approached the door and knocked on it with the knuckles of his fingers.

"Just one minute!"

The voice spoken was of Emily, he could recognize it instantly. Behind the door, she had prepared herself for the afternoon. He was a little bit earlier than she had expected, the clock hand had just barely passed 2 PM at this point. Opening the door, she was greeted to Steven smiling before her. All she wore was a button up shirt, revealing her glorious cleavage with the first few buttons undone and a pair of jean shorts. Emily smiled.

"You're earlier than I was expecting."

"Is that a bad thing?"

"No! Come right on in."

Stepping back from the door, she invited him. Steven walked right into the room and gazed around while she shut the door behind him. The room looked nothing like it was when he was young. All those memories of sneaking into the hotel building were fresh on his mind. Emily smiled at him, noticing his curious eye was wandering around the place.

"So, you like my place?"

"Yeah...It's different from when I seen it. They really have fixed this hotel up over the years."

"I wouldn't know, I have never lived in this place."

"When I was younger, all these hotels were falling apart. I used to sneak in here with some friends of mine. We were dumb teenagers, doing stupid juvenile stuff..."

Emily laughed at him.

"That's funny, we all do dumb things when we are young.."

"Yeah, you kinda remind me of my older days."

"But how?"

She spoke was standing up close to him, looking in his eyes. Steven just smiled while shaking his head.

"I don't know...something about you. Like you said last night, rain washes away the old and delivers a change in the day."

Reaching down, Emily grabbed his hand and then looked back up into his eyes.

"Have you been thinking of me like this all last night, Steven?"

Tugging his hand, she walked him from the living room and began to take him to the bedroom. She had a plan in mind for today and wasn't about to waste any time with small talk. She wanted him right where she had him, with his lustful desire of her. In the bedroom, she took him to the bathroom where the hot tub awaited them. Behind the tub was a large window, giving view an outside with the sun shining through. Steven looked around and nodded.

"This is a nice place, Emily..."

"Yes, i thought so too. Wait here for me, Steven."

While he looked out the window, Emily had disappeared off to the side. Over to the right side of the room, was a four piece panel screen for clothes changing. When Steven turned his eyes to look away from the window, he could see the shadow of Emily behind the panels undressing. Her body moved to shake off her little shorts and take them off. Steven just stood there, enjoying the view. She was teasing him in so many different ways. When she stepped away from the panel screen, Emily stood before him in nothing more than a little blue bikini. The strings dangled as she stepped forward to him. It was time for him to undress now.

She was absolutely stunning in her bikini. Steven thought she looked gorgeous last night in the V cut dress that showed off her stomach, but this was the ultimate view. He could see that Emily's body was a tight fit and she was in great shape. He put his hand up on his shirt to begin unbuttoning it, but she quickly took control by placing her hand on his shirt. Emily wanted to undress him. Looking in his eyes with a smirk, she pulled at the buttons.

"I am going to assume that you have swim trunks under your pants, knowing we were going for the hot tub tonight."

Steven nodded at her, just as she had finished unbuttoning his shirt and pulling it apart. Emily stood there and ran both of her hands up his chest, feeling every inch of his skin between the hair on his stomach. Her eyes looked up at him and he smiled. As much as he wanted to say something, he couldn't think of what. Words would ruin this lovely moment of watching the angel undress him. She moved her hands down to his pants and again, her eyes met his as she unbuttoned them and pushed them down. Emily looked down and became satisfied to see a pair of pink swim trunks under his pants. She stopped after this, turning to the hot tub and walking up the steps to turn and face the controls to get things started.

"How do you like your water?"

"Oh, just warm is fine babe..."

Emily smirked at him, climbing up the steps into the tub and then reaching over to prepare the controls. Steven stood there, to take off his shoes and get his pants off. The hot tub was big enough to fit three people. Off to the side, was a control panel that controlled the temperature and water. Emily had used this hot tub previously the first night she was staying at the hotel, so she had experience on how to work it. It filled up from within the bottom and then the jets blew underwater to create a relaxing experience. Once Steven was finished getting his shoes and pants off, he moved to the little ladder and steps and began to climb in. Emily looked up at him and just watched, while the water was quickly filling up at her feet and ankles.

"Wow, this thing fills up faster than i thought."

"Yeah, it's pretty nice..."

He had not been in a hot tub in years, Steven thought to himself that the last one he spent time in was much slower. Once inside, he sat down next to her in the hot tub. The water moved up to their knees and Emily just smiled at him while speaking up.

"Don't worry hun, the water will stop real soon. It gets up to about our chests and then it shuts off and the jets turn on to blow it under us."

"Very nice, I'm kinda used to vintage hot tubs. That tells you how often I get in one."

"Or maybe it tells me how old you are..."

The little grin on her face when she spoke was enough to tell Steven how attracted she was to him at his age. The big number of 40 was something he didn't think about often but she clearly did. The water came to a stop as it raised right at level of their chests, just as she had said it would. He clearly could see this with her breasts getting wet between the little bikini top she wore. The jets began to blow underwater and soon, the water was bubbling. Steven rested his back and closed his eyes, this was a wonderful feeling.

"This feels lovely...I'm glad I came out here with you today, Emily."

"Ohhhhhh, yes it does feel great."

Emily leaned back in the hot tub, just as Steven had done. She wanted to play this slow. It was no use to become impatient with her seduction, but she felt right now was probably the best time to turn things up. Waiting until he opened his eyes, Emily grinned at him before speaking.

"You know what can feel even better than this?"

"What Emily?"

Without giving him a warning, she placed her hand on his stomach and leaned in to kiss his lips. The water splashed them as Steven opened his mouth and danced his tongue against hers. Emily cupped his face, kissing him passionately. When they broke the kiss, he playfully sucked on her lower puffy lip. She looked up into his eyes before pulling away.

"You know, you could've kissed me last night."

Steven laughed at her.

"You said that you don't kiss on the first date."

"I don't, but I could've made an exception to a handsome man like you."

Running her hand back across his cheek, Emily leaned in to kiss him again. There was something about Steven that ultimately attracted her to him. Most the men that desperately wanted her in her life were in the age generation as her, lacking the experience at life. Breaking the kiss, Emily moaned. She faced him in the hot tub while Steven looked up at this beautiful girl. She began to untie the strings holding her bikini top together. With one tight pull, she removed it to free her large wet breasts to his view. Emily smirked, inviting him to touch her. Steven's wet hands came out of the water, dripping as he pushed them on her large breasts. She took a deep breath before calling out to him.

"Ohhhhhh, you know how to touch. Squeeze them for me."

Steven squeezed her tits hard between his fingers, smirking at her.

"Oh yeah, like that?"

Emily nodded to him.

"Yeah, just like that!"

Now it was time for her to make the move over his body. Emily placed her hand on his shoulder and quickly moved within the water to sit on his lap. It was somewhat difficult with the positioning in the hot tub, but she maintained to plant her ass over his lap. Amidst the warm bubbling water, she knew that his hard cock was growing under her. Steven moved up to allow her large tits to push into his chest as he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her luscious lips once more. Emily laced her fingers around his neck, pushing her body into him further as they kissed. Upon breaking the kiss, Steven smirked.

"You're good, babe..."

Emily shook her head to him.

"No, I'm not good. I just know what I want..."

Sitting on his lap, she could undoubtedly feel his cock hardening from under her. She felt it sticking up from his pants, ready for the real fun to commence. Emily sunk her hands into the water to pull on his swim shorts. Steven watched her, though it was difficult to see through the bubbling water. He reached down to help her, pushing them down within the water. Emily finally moved off his lap and stood up once again. Looking back at him, she reached under the water and untied the string holding her bikini thong together. She pulled it out of the water, at the same time Steven was pushing his swim shorts down and stepping out of them. Emily smirked while dangling the thong between her fingers before tossing it off to the side outside the hot tub. Looking back at him, she nodded and spoke.

"I think it's time for some real fun, Steven."

"I believe so too, Emily."

This is where she wanted him, at least for the beginning. Reaching her hand down into the water, Emily grabbed his cock and began to stroke him. Their eyes met, Steven just sat there watching her. He was confused at first as to what she really wanted to do, deciding to play along and allow her to take the lead. Emily climbed back on top of him, nestling her ass back on his lap. Using her hand to guide his cock, she was ready to feel him inside her. Her eyes looked back into his as she guided his cock under the water, right into her sweet pussy. There wasn't any words for either of them to speak within this moment. Only actions were doing the talking. Within seconds, Steven gasped his breath as he felt his cock entering her. Emily placed both her hands down on his shoulders and forced her body down, allowing his cock to slowly drive into her.

"Ohhhhhhhh, yeah...that's it."

Emily spoke in almost a whisper to him. Steven ran his hands up to softly grab her boobs, feeling her hardened nipples smashing against his palms. The water splashed around them as she tried to pump herself up and down on his cock from sitting in his lap. Emily's body moved slow only because of the water but she could clearly feel Steven's cock driving into her. He moaned, calling out to her.

"Yeah, just like that Emily!"

"Ohhhhh, Steven! I need a real man in my life, I want you to fuck me! Fuck me like a real man would!"

"That's what I'm about to do!"

Inspired by her words, he moved his hands to her sides and then raised himself from the water. Emily spread her legs out to wrap around him, he was taking control now to satisfy her lustful desires. Steven stood in the water and moved her body up against the side of the hot tub. From this new standing position, he could easily buck his hips and pump his cock within her pussy. She wrapped her arms around his back, digging her nails into his flesh before screaming out.

"Yeah, that's it! FUCK ME! HARDER!! OHHHHHHHHH, YEAH!!"

Emily gritted her teeth. Her ass pushed up against the side of the hot tub, as Steven was pounding into her pussy harder and faster. From raising her voice to yelling at him, she had brought out the beast in this man. Her nails raked over his skin again, digging in to cause little cuts. Steven just screamed out, while continuing to pump his cock in her.

"Oh, fuck!"

"FUCK ME, STEVEN!! OHHHHHHHHH, TAKE ME!!"

Her demands called out to him and he answered her back with each thrust inside of her. Emily's wet breasts bounced and pushed up against his chest. Steven moved his hands to clutch onto the sides of the hot tub while he remained pumping away into her pussy. She moved her hand up to his shoulder, still scraping her nails into him as she closed her eyes and leaned her head back. Emily wanted him. She wanted him to make her cum right here in the hot tub.

"Make me cum, Steven! Fuck me!!"

He looked down into her eyes, only to use one hand and grab her hair and force her to look up at him. Steven pressed his lips to hers and kissed her passionately, while still thrusting his cock deep within her. He bit her lower lip, sucking on it as Emily moaned over his lips and then kissed him again. The warmness within the body of water wasn't the only thing that was hot today. A fire had been set within their bodies. As he continued to push into her, Emily knew that she was going to cum soon. She closed her eyes and screamed out to him.

"YES!!...OH MY GOD, THAT'S IT!! YES!! I'M GONNA..."

"Cum for me, Emily!!"

"OHHHHHH, YEAH!!"

Opening her eyes, Emily screamed out to him before gritting her teeth. Her legs shook around him before she lowered them. She hit her climax just as he had stopped. Steven couldn't hold back either. He reached up to grab her hair and pull her head down and kiss her lips while he felt his cock explode and shoot his cum inside her. Their lips smashed up against one another as their tongues danced to the feeling of their orgasm both simultaneously. It was a wonderful feeling, to Emily she knew that Steven had balls as he did brains. Breaking the kiss, he stepped back and allowed his cock to slip out of her pussy. Emily was out of breath, trying to catch herself.

"That...that was..."

"Fucking amazing, huh?"

Having caught her breath, Emily smiled big before her voice crackled in laughter.

"Yeah, it was! That was really, fucking amazing!"

He laughed at her now, as Emily stood there and reached out for him. His cock was still hard, sitting in the water of the hot tub. Finally, she was able to see it in person. She grabbed a hold of it and looked up at him with a playful smirk.

"Come on, this way."

Holding him by his cock, she moved into the water and led him to the steps. She wanted him standing up at the top so she could sink down to her knees and play with his shaft.

"Stand up on the steps for me, Steven!"

Speaking to him with a commanding voice, Emily waited for him to move back to the ladder and take a few steps backwards. It didn't matter to her that the water to the hot tub was still bubbling. Once Steven was standing on the steps with only his feet beneath the water, she climbed down on her knees and looked up into his eyes while stroking his cock. She struggled with words, just as before. Figuring that it was best to let her mouth do the talking on his shaft. Emily looked up into his eyes as she moved the head of his dick to her lips and kissed it. Steven took a breath as she slid his rod between her jaws and began to suck on it. Steven moaned as he watched her.

Emily didn't waste any time playing around. Her hands moved to his thighs, as she began to bob her head up and down on his shaft. She moaned into it softly, 'mmmmm' and looked her eyes up into his. Steven responded by taking his hand and placing it to the back of her head. She got the hint and began to move her mouth up and down on him faster, taking his entire rod down her mouth until the head of his cock slammed to the back of her throat. Steven took a deep breath as her nose was buried at the bush of his ball hair. Emily closed her eyes and remained in position for a good minute, showing him that she could take the entire length of his cock on her own.

"God, fuck!!"

Steven shouted as he moaned out to her. Emily opened her eyes and looked up at him, just as she moved to slide up to the head of his shaft and release it from her mouth with a loud pop. Long strings of saliva swayed back from his rod to her mouth. She looked at it and spit on it before wrapping her fingers around it and stroking his slobbered coated cock. Emily looked up into his eyes and spoke in a low, sensual voice.

"You like that, baby?"

He nodded, taking his hand to run it into her hair and smile at her.

"I love it, Emily. You're fantastic."

Without answering him, she brought her mouth back down on his cock and began to quickly bob her head up and down on it. Just like in the hot tub, Emily wanted some fast paced, aggressive fucking and this was just the way to get back into rhythm. Over and over, she bobbed her head up and down on his cock. Steven responded by placing his hand into her hair and holding her there as he began to buck his hips and take control. He fucked her mouth while she did her best to keep up with him. He was amazed at her skills thus far, she could handle him. Knowing he was going to end up blowing another load by the way she sucked his cock, Steven pulled her hair to release his rod from her mouth. It came out with another loud pop noise. Emily looked up at him before spitting on his dick again.

"Get up, babe."

"You want me to get up, Steven?"

He yanked her hair, pulling her up. Emily moaned, she loved it when her hair was pulled. Steven had something else in mind however. As much as he had loved her sucking him, he still didn't want to waste the opportunity for something else.

"Yeah, up!"

Before she could answer him, she came up from her knees and stood. Steven offered her his hand, pulling her up and then stepping back of the ladder. He led Emily in front of him as they stepped out of the hot tub together, water dripping from their wet bodies. Emily finally spoke.

"What do you want me to do now?"

"Just turn around, I want to see your ass."

Finally, she knew exactly what he was going to do. Emily laughed to him as she placed her hands on the outer edges of the hot tub and stuck her ass out for him.

"What are you gonna do, Steven? I bet you wanna fuck me in the ass!"

He reached his hand back and slapped the left cheek of her ass to answer her.

"Mmmmhhhhmmmm, that's exactly what I'm about to do."

Emily laughed again. Her hands gripped the outer sides of the hot tub while drops of water fell to the floor from their wet bodies. Steven softly caressed her ass with his hands, feeling the texture of her soft skin. After a moment, he pushed apart her cheeks with his hands and then moved his cock to enter her back door hole. Moving his hand back to his rod, he slowly slid inside of her. Emily raised her head and moaned.

"Ohhhhhh, ohhhhh! Get in there!! Yeah!"

She bit her lower lip just as she felt his cock sliding into her tight hole. A few seconds later, Steven was slowly pumping into her ass. Emily moaned, letting him get used to her at first. While she may have been skinny with a tight built body, she was still built to take a man like him. She wanted him to fuck her hard today, he already proved he could do that in the hot tub. Looking over her shoulder, she called out to him.

"Ohhhhhh, fuck my ass Steven! Fuck it HARD!!"

He reached his hand back and slapped her ass, picking up the pace to sliding his rod in and out of her tight ass.

"What's that Emily!? Do you want it harder?"

"Yes! What the fuck are you waiting for!? POUND MY ASS!!"

The aggression in her voice could be heard. Steven used his right hand to reach up and grab her hair while he slapped her ass with his left hand. While pulling her hair, he began to buck his hips wildly. His cock slid in and out of her ass faster, fucking her tight round bottom. Emily groaned, gritting her teeth as she yelled.

"YES!! PULL MY FUCKING HAIR!! FUCK MY ASS, STEVEN!! YESSSSSSSS, OHHHHHHHHH!!"

Steven pulled her hair as hard as he could while still rearing his free hand back to slap her ass. Over and over, his cock pounded into her ass, fucking it nice and hard. This was the kind of aggressive fucking that Emily wanted and she got it. He was bound and determined to fuck her ass until he finally shot another load. She did a great job working him over with her mouth earlier. Steven grunted, spanking her ass again before speaking.

"I'm gonna cum in your ass!!"

"YESSSSSS!! FILL ME UP, CUM IN MY FUCKING ASS, STEVEN!! OHHHHHH!"

With one final thrust, he yanked her hair hard to pull her head up. Emily closed her eyes and gasped her breath as she felt his cock explode within her, shooting his hot load deep within her ass. Steven's hand let go of her hair as he closed his eyes and embraced the feeling of his second orgasm.

"Ohhhhhhhh, man...fuck..."

"Mmmmmmm, yeah that's it! Fill my ass up!"

It was amazing to her. She managed to get him to shoot a load in both her pussy and ass. There was only one thing left and Emily was well aware that he would not neglect the attention from her tits. Last night, he couldn't keep his eyes away from her cleavage. She waited until he stepped back and once she felt his cock slide out of her ass, the time was right. Emily turned around and smiled at him, seeing the exhaustion on his face while his cum dripped out of her ass and down her leg.

"You...you're not tired out yet, are you?"

"Fuck no! Are you?"

"Fuck no, again!"

He smirked. There was nothing that could top the tone of voice in which she answered him back and that smug grin that remained over her face. Emily spoke once more.

"I figured after last night, you were probably dreaming of shoving your cock between my tits and fucking them."

"Yeah...I was thinking about that."

Emily laughed, she could read his dirty mind so easily.

"Mmmmhhhhmmmm, at least you're honest."

Steven laughed at her as he watched her fall down to her knees before him. For now, she ignored his cum that was dripping from her back hole. Emily placed her hands up on her large breasts, playing with them for a bit before she pulled them apart. Steven stepped forward, moving his cock towards her mouth first. She looked at his rod and spit on it and then finally, he moved it towards her breasts. Emily smashed his dick right between her tits and then pushed them together. Her eyes looked back up to his as she began to move up and down, fucking his cock with her enormous breasts.

"Ohhhhhh yeah...You like that, Steven?"

"Yeah, I do."

"You like my tits fucking this nice meaty dick?"

From her eyes, he could see the fire within her. Emily smirked at him as she continued to move her tits up and down on him, fucking his long shaft. She wanted to let him take over, just as he had done all through the day. Within a few seconds, Steven placed his hand down on her shoulder to lock her in place. She knew what was coming soon, as he began to buck his hips and thrust his cock between her tits. He was on control now.

"That's it, yeah! Fuck my titties, Steven! FUCK 'EM!!"

His cock glided easily between her wet boobs. Over and over, sliding between her impressive breasts. Emily looked up into his eyes gritting her teeth, she spoke dirty words to crawl into his ears.

"Yeah...that's what I like! A man that knows how to fuck me..."

Steven's eyes locked down to watching his cock push up and down between her tits. Emily continued speaking.

"A man that knows to bend me over and ram my ass..."

He ignored her, still focused on thrusting his hips and feeling his dick moving between her breasts. Emily refused to stop speaking, still holding her tits together for him.

"And a man that can fuck my tits!"

Finally, Steven moved his hand to grab her hair and pull her head looking up to him. While he still pumped his rod between her breasts, he leaned down and kissed her lips. Their lips pushed together softly, just before he broke the kiss. Already, he knew he was going to blow another load. Steven took a deep breath and called out to her.

"What about a man that cums on you, Emily?"

"Ohhhhhh, yes! I want you to cum for me, Steven!"

He thought to himself. Knowing the specific big budget Hollywood film she had appeared in: Gone Girl. A specific line from that movie had remained on his mind from last night. After all, Emily was the girl with the giant 'cum on me' tits. Steven called out to her while taking one final thrust between her breasts.

"Tell me to cum for you, Emily! Tell me to cum on your big fucking tits!!"

Looking up into his eyes, she let go of her breasts. Steven grabbed his cock and began to stroke it, while holding her hair in his hand.

"Cum on me, Steven! Cum on my tits!!"

She licked her lips, looking up at him and taking a deep breath while she held her breasts up for him. Within seconds, he grunted and then he finally had released. Steven moaned loudly as his cock exploded and shot a thick string of cum up her breasts.

"Fuck!! Ohhhhhhhhhh, man!!"

He yelled out as he stroked his rod, shooting line after line of cum over her breasts. Emily moaned, feeling the warm sticky substance striking over her skin. For his third orgasm of the day, he still had some power in his shots to make a mess of her beautiful skin. He gasped for breath, moaning as he shot the final bits of cum from his cock over her breasts. Emily looked up at him with a big smile on her face. It was the smug grin of a winner, she felt that she had this man under her spell.

"Yeah Steven...I do like a man that can cum all over me."

While her eyes looked up at him, Steven couldn't help himself. He reached his fingers out to gently cup her chin and then leaned down to place a kiss over her lips. There was something about her, something that made him attracted to her beyond the beauty. She kissed him back, forcing a passionate kiss with their tongues dancing together. Upon breaking the kiss, Emily looked back up at him with a smirk on her face as Steven spoke to her.

"You're amazing, Emily..."

With a smile on her face, she shook her head to tell him no. She did not so easily forget his words from earlier.

"No, honey...we're fucking amazing."

He laughed at her, leaning back down to kiss her again. Emily didn't mind another kiss, not even with all the cum on her breasts. After breaking his soft kiss, she looked down and used her hand to scoop up some of his seed. Her eyes looked back up at him as she began to suck it off her fingers. Loudly pulling her fingers from her mouth to make pop noises, she grinned at him.

"You're just the kind of man I've been looking for in my life."

"Yeah, you're a fun girl...We'll see each other again, I promise."

"You mean it?"

"Fuck yeah, I do...Come to the club tomorrow and we'll hang out again."

Still sucking his cum from her fingers, she nodded at him and smiled.

"Great, I won't be late!"

******************

4 DAYS LATER

Time moved on through the week. With a usual weekend passing and then the hard days of the work week. Salma and Tony had went out to the club one night to see Emily and Steven together, once more. The older woman was happy, seeing that she could help out her friend in a way. Soon, she would have to leave Miami and go back to Hollywood to work out the details on a film. Salma's departure in a week from now would leave Tony on his own for a bit. While their relationship was starting to go slow, the same could be said for Steven and Emily. Over the weekend, he had taken her out to a golf course and to Miami Beach for some time out in the sun.

It had been a long time in his life since he had a stable relationship. Steven never had the desire to settle down after the divorce from his ex. Emily was a lot of fun, strangely she brought back memories of himself. In some ways, she reminded him of another woman back in his youth. He had spent years reminiscing on those old days, all coming back through Emily. She wasn't going to be in Miami by the end of the month, but she hoped that Steven could be a man for her to return to some day. If all went well, Emily thought to herself how nice it would before him to travel to England with her. Soon, she would have a major photo shoot and TV appearance over there.

From the yacht, Tony looked over a schedule sheet for the club. His assistant Maria had been shifted once again. This time, the young blonde was working within the club and handling the telephones and offices. Tony felt that now, was perhaps the perfect time to begin introducing his son into the business. Tony Jr had turned 21 just a few months ago, right at the age to be thrown into the business. Tony had planned from the beginning to raise his son into the club management, just as his father had done for him in the past. It would be passing the torch and continuing the legacy of the Diaz family within the night life of Miami. While he sat thinking about it, loud high heels could be heard coming in through the door. Salma stood near Tony as she looked down at him from the desk. She wore a pair of blue jeans and a black shirt.

"You look like you've got something on your mind, dear..."

He smirked up at her before nodding his head. Tony had grown to trust Salma in this short amount of time. She was one that listened to him and offered a helping hand when he was stressed.

"Yeah, I was sitting here going some things for the club...I keep thinking, if it's about time to introduce my boy into the business."

"Oh, you're son. I haven't met him yet...but I listen when you tell me about him."

Tony chuckled at her words.

"Yes, I know you do babe and I appreciate it...He just turned 21 a few months back, been slowly working him for this job. I know he will get along with Steven, as that's his uncle. Steven is going to show him the ropes and mentor him..but I keep thinking, something is missing."

"What do you mean by that?"

"I don't know Salma, I really don't...Like, maybe if I set him up with a good date or something like that. Perhaps then, I could make him more enthusiastic about stepping into job and learning how to be a club manager himself in the future."

Salma placed her hand on her hip and smirked at him.

"A date? You say he's only 21, yes? I think he needs a woman older, more experienced to show him the ways."

Tony looked up at her with a shocked expression over his face.

"Are you asking to fuck my son?"

She rolled her eyes and blew her breath, answering him in her thick accent.

"You men all think the same. If I wanted to fuck your son, I wouldn't even ask you. I would've already done it by now, so no! I've got you, I don't want some young man in my life."

Looking down at his desk and back at her, Tony laughed.

"Alright, alright...I got you Salma baby. But what did you mean about an older date for him?"

Salma shook her head before laughing.

"You mean, you don't know? Did you check your phone this morning?

"No..."

"Since you left your phone by the bed and someone kept texting, I had to look."

Stepping her heels around the desk, Salma moved to the middle of the desk to answer him. She placed her hands over his desk, allowing the low cut of her shirt to distract his eye with her amazing cleavage. Salma reached into her pocket and handed him the cell phone so he could see for himself.

"There, you read her texts! Now don't lie, I know that woman loves to sink her claws into young men as fresh meat."

Taking the phone into his hands, Tony looked down as he flipped through the text messages. All it took was to read the name of who was texting him. The big initials of 'J-Lo' said it all. Tony looked back up at Salma and grinned. It was all set, this would be the perfect woman to show his son the way with experience. The text itself spoke of her returning to Miami, looking to shake her ass at Disco Fever. The second text specifically noted that she would be arriving in town by tomorrow, thus making a perfect timing to set things up.

"Salma, I have only you to thank...I think I'm gonna call my son right now and tell him to get his ass prepared for the first day of work."

She just laughed at him, shaking her head.

"You don't have to thank me, hun. I am sure that she of all women out there, will surely make your boy enjoy his job."

Chapter 78: Chapter 78. Jennifer Lopez Meet Tony Jr (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

The morning hours were just in time for the sun to rise up in the sky. Whatever cool breeze of low temperature came in the previous night, would quickly fade out into the tradition heat that Miami was known for. Soon, the streets would be filled with busy cars like any other day in the work week. Time was already moving by slow in the day for a young man who had awakened early to prepare himself for the beginning of what he was officially ready for. Getting out of bed at 6 AM from his expensive penthouse apartment, Antonio began to prepare himself for the morning. He began with the usual shower to awaken himself. While the water sprayed from the facet down onto his tanned skin, he thought of how much he had lived a good life thus far. Born in nepotism and enjoying the ride of luxury from his family.

Known as 'Tony Jr' by the older members in the family, Antonio felt he was ready for this moment in his life. His birthday was just a few months ago, turning 21 to move on up in life. Prior to that moment, he had spent the past couple years keeping a low profile while enjoying himself. All of his friends from high school and his teen years may have turned drugs or petty criminal activities, but he was above them and refused to go along with the crowd. His life had changed somewhat at the age of 18, when he realized that he was not a straight man. Antonio had spent the last three years keeping secret a relationship with his gay lover, Luis. That was something on edge of falling apart ever since his birthday. Luis left Miami for L.A. and from then on, Antonio had barely heard back from him. The long distance was beginning to form cracks in the foundations of their once strong hidden relationship.

Today was a special day for preparing himself. After he got out of the shower and dressed, he prepared his breakfast. Finally of all the days of waiting, today was the magical moment where his foot would get a step in the door of the business that his family was known for. Back in his teen years, Antonio barely cared at all about the night clubs. He knew the stories of his grandfather who he had passed when he was still a child. Growing up in school, Antonio was tormented with rumors that his family were drug dealers back in the 80's. There was a lot of mystery and rumors surrounding the Diaz family that went back in the years before his birth. At the end of the day, he truly didn't know weather to believe part of the rumors or not. Maybe some day in his adult life, the truth would be known.

After arranging himself for the day, he dressed up in a dark blue pinstripe suit with a pink shirt underneath. it was time to go out and meet his uncle Steven. Outside the hotel, he took Mercedes Benz and then drove to the club. By himself, all alone behind the wheel as the morning hours were underway. It never exactly dawned on him that the club had only been closed a few hours from now. He was told by his father to arrive early and he didn't want to screw this up. This was his hour to begin stepping into the door to begin his journey as a future club manager. Once he got to the club, he parked his car out back in the private parking spaces and went in through the back door. The club was empty, only the janitors and usual cleaning floor were up and moving downstairs. Antonio ignored the sight, climbing up the staircase and heading to the white V.I.P. door as he was instructed from yesterday. Within the door, he was met to Maria's smiling face.

"Hey Maria, where's my uncle Steven at? I was told to get here early so he could see me."

The blonde girl laughed at him while shaking her head.

"Steven left here in the early AM hours, he's probably asleep right now...if he sleeps! Silly boy, he never comes in to the place until afternoon has passed in the PM hours."

Antonio sighed, he felt dumbfounded for a moment before responding.

"I was told to come early, so it had to be for some reason."

Maria smiled.

"Yes, you have someone waiting to meet you real soon."

"Oh yeah, who?"

The young blonde just smirked. On one hand, she couldn't be happier that the time had come that this hot stud would be working with her, only not today.

"Someone who wanted to meet you...they should be arriving shortly. In the mean time, I guess I should show you to where the offices are."

"Yeah I would like that, Maria.

"Come on then, just this way."

While Antonio was led through the halls of the inner V.I.P. rooms to the halls, someone else was just now arriving at the club. The plane had docked in the airport just two hours ago as of now. Jennifer sent her bodyguard off to unpack her stuff at her mansion on Star Island. For now, she had to head out to the club and see what 'surprise' that Tony had in store for her. He wasn't exactly specific on the details when they spoke over the phone. Being a long time friend of the Diaz family, her mind went all over the place guessing. Once she had arrived at the club, she stomped her high heels forward heading to the back door. A pair of tight blue jeans hugged up her legs and her mighty large shaped ass. From her torso, she wore a long sleeved black and white striped shirt. It was chilly back in New York where she originally was before this long flight.

Once in the club, Jennifer's heels stomped loudly as she headed up the staircase. A bodyguard outside went on and texted to Maria. It had only been around half an hour since Antonio had arrived. At the moment, he was seeing the offices upstairs where he would be working. The room was situated with two desks from both sides of the room; one for him, the other for Maria. The phones appeared to be the busy part with computers situated on the desk. Antonio was happier seeing that he would have some kind of work to do with the computer, that was his specialty. After receiving the text, Maria instantly alerted him as she rose from the office chair.

"She's here, come on...You have someone to see you."

'A date?' Antonio's first thoughts came to him. Knowing what his father had done for him on his birthday with a famous name, it wasn't out of this world to instantly think this was another case. He was well aware of all the famous names that his family was attached to. After all, Tony Diaz was a celebrity within the city and had been for a long time. With Maria, he stepped out of the office door and moved down the hallway. From the distance, he could see a figure moving towards him. The sound of high heels were loudly booming, echoing down the hall. Each step that came closer, he could see the figure more clearly. It was a woman, one who was very familiar to him at one time or another.

"Hello there, Tony...oh, you're Tony Jr. What a surprise, you look just like your father when he was younger!"

The voice of the woman gave it away, this was Jennifer Lopez standing in front of him. Antonio blushed a bit, he didn't always enjoy hearing people tell him that he looked like his father from his youthful days. Jennifer spoke again.

"So, you are the one I was supposed to meet."

A big grin formed over her face. Antonio just stood there and looked at her, not sure what to say at first. He was shy, this was only his first day in the back office of the club preparing for his job. Jennifer eyed him like a hungry vulture. He was young, just the kind of boy toy that she liked to play with. She would have to thank Tony later for passing his son over to her. This boy was all hers for tonight.

"Don't be shy with me, Jr..."

"Please, call me Antonio."

Jennifer smiled, seeing as he could speak up like this. She liked it when a man established himself.

"Oh, Antonio...Well, I have heard all about you over the years. I believe I was at one of your birthday parties too."

"You were at a couple, actually."

"Oh, that's right! I was! Well, you and I are gonna have some fun tonight handsome. Your first day at work, I know your father is proud."

"I can't wait to get to know you, Jennifer."

"Neither can I, but I gotta go for now...I'll be back in a few hours once I am settled down. See you soon, handsome."

She turned to walk off from him. By now, Maria had disappeared from Antonio's side to go back into the office. He just stood there by himself as he watched Jennifer turn and begin to walk off. His eyes narrowed down to her amazing, famous ass that moved with each step she took. The high heels stomped and pounded into the floor with authority of each loud boom. Jennifer turned one last time and looked at him over her shoulder to give him a wink. Weather he knew it or not, she was the 'present' that Tony had planned for her. The beginning of a career within club management was coming with a boom. Antonio turned back and finally noticed that Maria was gone, he went back into the office to find her. The young blonde just sighed before looking up at him.

"You have your work cut out for you from here on out, I will be busy the rest of the day."

Antonio looked at her shocked and confused, replying to her.

"Do what? What do you mean?"

The young blonde looked back up at him with a little smirk.

"J-Lo is here to party, that is your job for the day. I won't be helping you at all, you've got an easy task on your hand."

"I'm kinda confused..."

Maria rolled her eyes.

"Oh come on, don't act like that! You know as well as I do that your brother and uncle spend a lot of time fucking women like her. The way I figure, you're just being molded for what they do. Lucky for you too, you look a lot better than your father. I wish it was me getting to party it up with you tonight."

Antonio sighed, trying not to grin as he knew the blonde girl was flirting with him.

"Oh, please..."

She laughed at him.

"Just enjoy yourself today, she'll be back...I'll be busy right here handling the phones. Before Steven gets here, I might as well show you how to work the computer and get schedules and events down."

"Thanks Maria, I would like that."

******************

4 HOURS LATER

From the office, Antonio spent the next several hours alongside Maria who showed him a number of things for the job. First, he had to learn how to keep track of things on the computer. Second, she showed to him security personnel and how to call bodyguards if needed. The last thing to keep in mind was the big events for the club, keeping track of the parties. While his mind was occupied learning from her, he couldn't help but think of other things. After all, it was Jennifer Lopez of all women on earth who had her eyes on him for a date. He wasn't aware that she had a place in Miami where she liked to stay when she wasn't busy, hence why she would be returning soon. The wait seemed like forever though it was only a couple hours ago.

From outside the club, Steven pulled the metallic blue Cadillac into his reserved parking spot. It was 12 in the afternoon, and though he had not gotten much sleep the night before, he felt good to go. He lived for this job with the club and doing what he did. The weekends were a better time when he could sleep off stress. After exiting his vehicle, he didn't waste any time entering the club. Today was a special day when his nephew had come to work for him. Steven took to Antonio, like his own son. Always there to watch out for him, he refused to allow anything bad to happen to him. His own son Jacob was the big football jock in college, but Steven found himself relating more to his nephew. He was the only one in the family that properly referred to him as 'Antonio' and not calling him by Jr.

His suit for the day was white, the jacket matching the pants. Steven wore a pastel blue shirt underneath, slipping his sunglasses into his pocket as he walked the halls of the V.I.P. room. He was alone today, as Emily was out of town for the next week and leaving him by himself. Once he made it down the path to where the back offices were, he opened the door to see Antonio across the room sitting at his desk. It was a great sight to see, the boy's first day at work and already looking ready for the job. Steven smiled to greet his nephew.

"There he is, how are you doing today Antonio?"

"Oh, uncle Steven! I'm happy to see you!"

Maria watched on from Steven's back side, across the room at her own desk. Looking back out the hallway, Steven pointed to Antonio.

"Come on, I gotta talk to you."

Antonio didn't waste a moment, rising from his chair to follow his uncle. He was beginning to sweat from the office. The only thing he had done was unbutton the jacket to his suit. Once he stepped out of the door, Steven took his nephew aside to wrap his arm around him and walk away as the door closed. It was time for some confidential talk about the job. Steven spoke up as they walked the hallway together.

"Listen up, I'm going to be watching over you as you work. Any problems with anyone, any incidents, you'll come straight to me. No one is going to fuck with you, Is that clear?"

"Yeah, I got it."

"Since you're new here, things are gonna be easy for you. You're gonna work the office, but from time to time I want you to join me downstairs."

"Sure, I can do that. Why downstairs?"

Steven stopped walking and turned to look at his nephew with a big grin on his face.

"For the action! You're young and I know how young men are when it comes to ladies. If you don't have any charm with them, we're gonna have to teach you how to be charming."

Loud booming could be heard down the hall but Antonio ignored it as he bushed, his cheeks turning red. He laughed it off, but to a sudden surprise from the sound of the heels beating on the floor, a voice called out to him with laughter.

"My, my...look at this! Steven and Antonio together."

Steven turned to look at Jennifer, smiling as he reached his arm over to hug her.

"Jennifer, it's good to see you again!"

"How are you, Steven? Tony told me you've been seeing someone..."

Stepping back from the hug, Steven nodded at her as Antonio just watched. Steven responded to her.

"Yeah, I've been seeing Emily a bit..."

"Emily Ratajkowski?"

He nodded at her, Jennifer's jaw dropped.

"Wow...I've seen her, she's cute. Shame that she's not here, I would have loved to have met her."

Steven stepped aside, so Jennifer could see Antonio. He was well aware of the plan for today and wasn't about to take up all the free time. He looked at Jennifer and nodded and then back at Antonio.

"Here he is, Jennifer...He's all yours for today."

Jennifer's eyes wandered over Antonio and a big smile formed on her face. The look over the young man's face was enough to tell her that he was thrilled. Antonio didn't exactly know what to expect from this woman, but she would take advantage of his naive mind. She turned to look back at Steven one last time.

"Yes, he's quite handsome...It's good to see you again, you should call me sometime. I'd love to meet Emily."

"I'll remember that, take care of him tonight Jennifer."

Steven looked back at Antonio and grinned a bit before his eyes went back to Jennifer.

"Don't worry, I will!"

The older man walked off, leaving both Jennifer and Antonio alone in the hallway. She was still wearing the same shirt and jeans from hours earlier. She crossed her arms over her chest and looked at him with a wicked smile.

"Well...We've got hours to wait till night time, hun. How about we spend a little time together about now?"

"Yeah sure, that sounds good."

Looking at him again, she could tell he was sweating.

"Why don't you take that jacket off? You're starting to sweat, come on..."

He moved to take his jacket off, sliding it out from the arms while Jennifer turned around and began to walk off. She knew that he would follow her and since the club was empty outside of the security guards. Jennifer stomped her heels off to a hallway leading to where one of the lounge areas were. She figured it would be empty, giving them a bit of privacy to know each other. All the while, Antonio just followed her. Once they moved into the lounge area with the couches, Jennifer patted the couch before turning around to look at him.

"Sit down right there for me, please."

Following her command, Antonio sat down on the couch while he threw his jacket off to the side. Right where Jennifer wanted him, in a position where she could tease him. She stood in front of him while her back faced him. She slowly bent over, pushing her giant ass out to him as she grabbed a notepad from the little coffee table in front of her. His eyes gazed away into her enormous ass. Here he was, with one of the most beautiful asses starring him right in the face. Jennifer spoke as she bent back up.

"So...I am coming back tonight to the club, you are going to be my date."

Antonio swallowed his breath, nodding to her. A little shocked even though he had hours to adjust to this.

"Yeah, I can't wait. This is going to be awesome."

Jennifer nodded to him with a smirk.

"Yes it is, so do you like to dance?"

"Yeah, but I have barely danced before."

"Don't worry, I'll show you the way..."

Facing him, she ran her hand through the blonde streaks of her brunette hair. Jennifer leaned down as he sat over the couch, moving only inches away from his face as she smiled and spoke to him in a low seductive voice.

"If you are a good boy, there will be a special ride back to my mansion...I'll show you a real dance routine back there."

Leaning in, she placed a kiss over his right cheek. She wanted to see him blush before she moved up and stomped her heels over the carpet in front of the couch. Jennifer began to walk off now, leaving him there. She turned around one last time to look at him.

"I'll be back at 8 o'clock sharp, be here for me."

He nodded his head.

"Don't worry, I will be!"

She stormed off, leaving him in the lounge room by himself to let the thoughts sink into his mind. Antonio was a bit overwhelmed at the thought of this. Even though he had some experience back on his birthday when he had the woman of his dreams, this was something different. He really was stepping into the deep water that his family was known for. This was J-Lo of all women, and she clearly had him on her radar. He would have some hours to gather his mind while working alongside Maria back at the office.

******************

8 HOURS LATER

Back at her mansion, Jennifer prepared for this night at the club. After she had left, she couldn't help but call Tony herself and thank him for this wonderful gift. Jennifer loved a good boy toy, some nice young fresh meat for her to dominate. She already could tell from reading Antonio's facial expressions earlier that he would be an easy task for her. She dressed to kill tonight: a small black mini skirt with a sleeveless suit jacket hugging over it. One button with the jacket pushed against her waist, to reveal good view to her cleavage. A large black matching leather belt went over the jacket, locking it in a gold metal piece. Next, she wore a pair of gold high heels and then applied her jewelry. With big gold hoop ear rings; a pair of gold rings over her fingers of both hands, gold wrist bands and finally, the blonde streaks in her hair. Jennifer knew her black and gold look would impress.

At the club, Antonio had his work cut out most of the day. Working alongside Maria back in the office was an assured way to relieve him of stressful tension. He originally did not feel all that confident taking on Jennifer for this date night. Being young and thrust into this lifestyle on his first day at work, it was a hard trial. Now he felt he was ready, with the clock moving into the night hours and the club packing up with people. It was show time, as he seen the clock hit 8 PM. Jennifer would be back soon, he couldn't wait to see her. He stood upstairs of the club, looking down at the dance floor and all the bright flashing lights. The club had something of a usual DJ during the week by the name of Trevor. From up above, Antonio watched the man with his work station and keyboard while he played the music.

Jennifer had arrived to the club only minutes earlier, driving herself. When she stepped into the club, the loud music pierced through her ears. She originally thought that Antonio would probably be waiting behind the white door to the V.I.P. room, but she wanted him out in the open. This was a date night after all, and she planned to grind her hips on the dance floor with him. Stepping up the large staircase leading upstairs, she seen him from across the rail. He stood just watching the action down below, a perfect place where she could surprise him with her presence. She stepped behind him, running her hand over the railing before she came inches close to him.

"Good evening, young Antonio..."

The young man turned to look at Jennifer standing to his right. His eyes gazed over her beautiful dress. The gold jewelry glimmered and shined from the lights moving from up above. She offered him her hand, while he was taken back at her beauty.

"You look beautiful tonight, Jennifer."

Holding his hand, she smiled at him.

"So do you handsome, come on...I wanna move my body on that dance floor!"

Without giving him any chance to resent, Jennifer pulled his hand and turned around to lead him down the staircase. Together they stepped down the stairs, shuffling through people walking up. Jennifer led him around the club, moving towards the dance floor. Antonio pulled at her hand just so she would turn around and face him. The older woman had a grin on her face, all while the young man looked like he was about to have the time of his life. The song from the DJ stopped and then, Jennifer spoke to him.

"Come on, a song is about to play. I'm going to show you how I like to dance!"

"Alright! I can't wait, yes Jennifer!"

Still holding his hand, Jennifer stepped him out on the dance floor as a slow beat began to play. This specific song seemed to have a drawn out intro with synth beats and bass. Jennifer pulled Antonio out on the dance floor and slowly moved up to him. So far in the first few seconds, he didn't have to move much. This was right on plan for her, to take control of this young man. Once the tempo kicked up and the song broke in, Jennifer pulled his hand and then let go. Standing close to him, she began to sway her hips and dance face to face with him. The lights from above flickered, casting neon colors of yellow and blue over her cheeks. Antonio just watched her, mesmerized by her enchanting beauty and moves.

As the song changed, Jennifer quickly turned around and began to move her body more. Lowering herself, she went on to grind her hips in front of him. She wasn't quite ready to show him the 'twerk' moves up against him, teasing would come first. Some people on the dance floor watched, as Jennifer began to shake her booty with thunder. Antonio just stood there, watching her breathtaking beauty as she worked it. Grinding her hips right on time to the bass of the song playing, Jennifer came to a stop as the song changed key. She quickly turned around and grabbed at Antonio's jacket, pulling him towards her. Their faces just inches away as she smirked looking him in the face. He called out to her.

"Hot damn, you've got the moves!"

Letting go of his jacket and with a smirk on her face, Jennifer responded.

"We're only beginning, my dear!"

It was time for her to unleash the 'boom' for him and make her booty really jiggle. The song moved on, allowing her the time to take advantage of a tempo changed. Jennifer turned from him again and this time, slowly bent over and pumped her ass into his crotch. Antonio took a deep breath, gasping as he watched her ass and felt it moving up against him. Jennifer pumped back softly, before she made a hard thrust over his crotch and forcing her ass to grind up against him. By now, his cock was twitching and standing up in his pants.

"Holy shit!"

She couldn't hear his words over the loud music. Some bystanders on the dance floor were watching, one man who's eyes couldn't believe how big her ass truly was. Jennifer slowly turned around again, pumping her ass out as she leaned over and took Antonio's hand with an inviting grin over her face. She felt his dick sticking up in his pants, without a care that they were on the dance floor. Holding his hand, she walked him backwards, stepping off the dance floor. Turning around, as they walked off the dance floor, she called out to him.

"We better get off this dance floor before we are touching too much in public!"

"Like that's a bad thing?"

He replied smirking at her, Jennifer laughed as she faced him and placed her right hand on her hip.

"Oh yeah, I know what you're waiting for...Let's go back to my place. Me first, you got a car don't you?"

"Yeah, who doesn't have one?"

Jennifer laughed again.

"Alright, I like that in you! Young men with attitudes can get me running! I'm gonna go back to my mansion on Star Island...you better come too."

"Are we going to be together in the car?"

"Nope, I'm not spoiling surprises my dear, Antonio. You're going to come after me, let me give you the address."

Stepping over to the bar, Jennifer looked around. The club was always so packed with people, that it wasn't all the time that anyone would stop and notice a famous face such as hers. Antonio reached into his pocket for his phone before speaking up.

"I got my phone, just let me put the address on my GPS app..."

Jennifer turned to him and took the phone from his hands, showing that she was in control here.

"Let me do that, hun!"

Pushing her nails into the screen, Jennifer put the address into his GPS app for him, while he just stood there and watched. She handed the phone back over to him now as she smiled.

"I'll be expecting you in the next hour."

Before she walked off, she leaned over and placed a kiss over his cheek. This time, he didn't blush. He was confident about the events that would unfold for him back at her mansion. Seconds later, Jennifer walked off leaving him by himself.

******************

30 MINUTES LATER

The drive during the night was nothing that Antonio couldn't handle. Originally he may have felt nervous about this entire day with Jennifer, but those feelings were all gone at this point. There was nothing but confidence driving him now while his car raced through the MacArthur Causeway, heading right to Star Island. All he could think about was that amazing work she gave him on the dance floor, watching her ass grind over his crotch. Soon, he took the turn and made the stop at the toll booth to pass on through the little island neighborhood of big mansions.

The instructions over the GPS led Antonio to pulling his car up to a driveway, one with the gate already opened ahead of time. A shiny silver Cadillac Escalade sat in the driveway, that must have been Jennifer's car. He parked his vehicle and got out, slamming the door behind him. He clearly was at the right address, the front door was open inviting him on. It seemed odd for Jennifer to leave the door open, but he figured she wanted to make it obvious. Antonio stepped into the front door, closing it behind him as he walked into her mansion. He called out to her while stepping apart.

"Jennifer!? I'm here!"

A laugh was heard echoing from downstairs and then, she called out to him.

"Antonio...get your ass up the stairs, now!!"

She yelled to him with authority in her voice, setting the tone that this was her house. Antonio slowly walked up the stairs, looking around until he seen the ray of light to a bedroom over to his left. He stepped in to see Jennifer standing in front of a bed, still wearing her black outfit from tonight. She smiled at him, all before giving him orders.

"Shut the door behind you, young man..."

He turned around and grabbed the door knob, all before shutting in front of him. When he turned to look at Jennifer again, she had begun to unfasten the large leather belt around her jacket. Pulling it apart, her jacket moved to show off skin while the belt fell to the floor. She then reached out and grabbed him by the jacket of his suit, pulling him towards the bed with force. Antonio sat down swiftly, taking the hint that she was in control right now. Jennifer stomped her high heels in front of him, her big golden hoop ear rings shined from the light above. All her gold jewelry sparkled brightly as she smirked and spoke to him in a low seductive voice.

"We're about to get some real, dirty dancing going on in here..."

"Oh yeah, Jennifer?"

Without replying to him, she pulled her jacket off her arms and over her body, revealing her torso to be completely naked from under. His eyes starred at her breasts, while Jennifer turned around and moved to the stereo off to the side. She had a CD inside, one of nothing but instrumental Hip Hop tracks. She turned it on, setting the disc to play on the first track. As the beats began to play, she looked back over at Antonio. Now, she pushed her skirt down past her ankles, stomping her heels out of it. When she turned to her side, his eyes enlarged at seeing her mighty ass. A little black thong was tucked in the middle, barely visible when it came to the crack of her titanic-built ass. This was the real deal, right in front of his face and not from a music video or film. Turning her back to him, she shook her ass for a second. His eyes watched every inch of it, move around. Finally, she lowered herself down onto his lap, nestling her massive booty right on top of him. Antonio gasped his breath.

"Oh my...god!"

He could barely speak. The feeling of Jennifer's ass over his lap had taken words right out of his mouth. For so many years, she had given a lap dance to his father. Now the tradition was being passed over to him. Jennifer began to grind her hips, pumping her ass into him at the beat of the music playing from the stereo. He placed his hands over her hips, pushing down as he breathed over her neck. She just closed her eyes, begging for him to make the move. To feel his breath rushing down her neck, was just turning her on even more. She continued to grind her hips into him, finally feeling his lips kiss up and down her neck. Antonio softly whispered into her ear.

"I know what I want to do to you, Jennifer."

"Oh yeah?"

Kissing her neck, he moaned into her ear softly before speaking again.

"I want to pound your thick fucking ass..."

She giggled softly, still grinding that ass into him.

"Oh yeah? Like father, like son huh?"

Before giving him the opportunity to respond, she raised herself from his lap and turned around. Quickly, she sat back down on him, this time face to face. Jennifer cupped his face and leaned in to kiss him hard on the lips. She knew how insecure some young men could be and she did not want to set him off on an attitude with the comparison to his father. Though, it was all true. She knew how Tony liked to pound her ass over the years and now, his son would share that same pleasure. Kissing him passionately, she made one final move to grind her hips into him. Jennifer couldn't help herself, she had to feel his young cock pushing into her one last time. She broke the kiss and then fell from his lap, going down to her knees.

"Damn, you know how to kiss..."

"Yep, I've had experience with young men like you."

She laughed, looking up at him from her knees. She placed her hand over his crotch before tugging on his belt.

"Let's get you undressed, Antonio! Time for some real fun!"

To help her out, he stood from the bed and began to pull his jacket and shirt off. He was in a rush to get naked and so was Jennifer. Looking down, her gold jewelry sparkled to his view from the light above. It didn't phase his mind at all that music was still playing. Jennifer pulled his pants down after she got his bent undone. Next, she pulled his shoes and socks off, tossing them to the floor. After she pushed his pants down, he threw his undershirt off. Only his underwear remained and then she pulled them down, allowing his hard cock to spring up and nearly slap across her face. Jennifer wrapped her fingers around his young, fresh meat as she looked up into his eyes. The smile over her lips was the hint of everything to come as she began to stroke him in her little hand.

"You've got a nice, big hard fucking cock."

Looking down at his hardening dick, Jennifer pushed her lips to the head and kissed it. Her eyes gazed back up at him as she breathed in.

"Just like your father!"

Antonio ignored the comment. How could he complain with this goddess of a woman on her knees for him? She opened her mouth and took his meat into her warm maw. Jennifer began to bob her head up and down slowly, sucking on his dick. Her right hand pushed into his leg while she used her left hand to cup his balls and play with them. Slowly, the singer sucked on him. Antonio just stood there and moaned. She came off his cock with a loud pop noise. Some saliva strings dripped from his dick down to the floor. Jennifer looked in his eyes as she held his cock and began to spank it against her tongue, creating loud slapping noises. He moaned out to her.

"Damn, this is amazing baby!"

She ignored his words, leaning down to use her mouth and suck on his balls. He took a deep breath, listening to her mouth slurping and sucking on his nuts. She started with the left nut before moving to his right. Using her hands, she looked up at him and shoved both of his balls between into her mouth. Her jaws puffed up while his long dick remained stretched over over her face. Jennifer released his balls from her mouth before looking up at him, saliva dripped her mouth down her chin. She had other ideas in plan for oral pleasure, not to waste this young man's energy early on.

"Come on, I need you to lay down on the bed for me."

He didn't bother to object to her, sitting back down on the bed as he faced Jennifer. She was ready to take control pushing him down until his back laid on the bed. She fell on top of him and kissed his lips, sinking a passionate kiss between their lips. His hands began to travel all over her body, running down to her hips until both palms were feeling her epic ass cheeks. Antonio squeezed her ass, all while his tongue explored her mouth. Jennifer broke the kiss and leaned up while he was down on his back.

"Stay right there for me, baby."

"Ohhhh, I'm not going anywhere."

"Good, you don't need to move!"

Her voice was just enough to reassure him that she was in control. Jennifer turned around from him, pushing her mighty ass over his face as she reached her hand to grab his cock. This was just what she wanted, to be in a '69' position with this young man. While holding his cock, she sank her knees down into the bed and then called out to him.

"Pull my thong down, baby! Pull it off, with your teeth!"

Antonio's eyes gazed up to see her thong-covered pussy hanging just over his face. He leaned his head up and used his teeth, just as she commanded. With a hard pull, he reared his head back and her thong came out from the crack of her ass and was pulled down. His eyes looked up at her pussy, dripping wet and begging for attention. Jennifer reached her hand back and grabbed the thong, pulling it hard until the stitches broke and it was torn to pieces. She threw it off to the side and then placed both her hands around his cock. Taking a deep breath, she spoke to him.

"I think you know what to do...with that tongue of yours."

There was no chance for him to respond. Antonio closed his eyes, just as she lowered her soft mound over his mouth. Jennifer leaned up and wrapped her lips around the head of his cock. Just as she pushed her lips down and took his rod into her mouth, Antonio's tongue ventured into her pussy. They began to pleasure each other, at the same time. Each time her mouth went down on his cock, his tongue was piercing into her loving cup. Jennifer moaned into his shaft, loving the pleasure he sent into her. His young tongue slithered inside her, like a snake. Jennifer came off his cock with a loud pop noise, only to brag.

"Ohhhhh, that's it! Eat my pussy, Antonio! Eat it!!"

His hands moved up to sink his fingers down into her glorious, massive ass cheeks. Antonio just did as she was told, licking away and thrusting his tongue deep into her pussy. Jennifer brought her mouth down on his cock. She was bound and determined that they both would have orgasms in each other's mouths to start this night off. Going back down on his cock, she furiously began to bob her head up and down on him. She picked the aggressive pace, devouring his meat stick. By now, Antonio's fingers had sank into her ass cheeks and his tongue was moving faster and deeper into her wet pussy. Moaning into his rod, she came up again. Once more with a loud pop noise as she breathed in and closed her eyes, moaning out to him.

"Ohhhhhh, yeah!! Work that tongue, make me cum baby!!"

Jennifer was sure that he could make her cum, just as she planned to do to him. Putting her mouth back down on his cock, she used her hand and began to bob her head furiously over his rod. She used her hand at the base, moving up in sync with her lips to stroke him at the same time she sucked it. Over and over, she didn't stop herself. The pleasure she felt from below with him licking her pussy had sent her body into an overdrive. Over and over, she continued to suck on his cock. Antonio couldn't speak with her laying over top of him, he gripped her ass cheeks harder with his fingers. Still, he thrust his tongue into her, just begging to make her explode into his mouth. Almost in unison, Jennifer could taste his pre-cum already. They were so close.

With her body tensing up, the moment was coming. Antonio thrust his tongue into her one final time while he knew his cock was bound to explode into her mouth, simultaneously. Jennifer buried her lips down at the base of his dick, pushing his entire length down her throat. She moaned into his shaft, sending vibrations into her body at the same time that her legs began to shake. Her orgasm had hit, filling his mouth with her juices. Right on time as his cock exploded within her mouth and filled her jaws up with his cum. Muffled moans could be heard from below each of their bodies as they cried out in pleasure. Jennifer swallowed his load, coming up from his cock to release it from her mouth with sticky strings of saliva. She was out of breath, slow to catch herself.

"Oh my god, yeah...Yes! That's how I like it! You know how to eat it, and I love your cock!"

Slowly, she began to raise her body up and allow him to see the light in the room again as her pussy was removed from his face. Jennifer wasn't quite done yet taking control of this young man. She wanted to remind him of the fact that she was old enough to be his mother and that he was her young fresh stud here to fuck her silly. Jennifer turned around on top of him, hovering her pussy right over his cock as she looked down at his face. Antonio had swallowed her juices down his throat minutes earlier, he gazed up at her as she spoke.

"Are you ready for more, young man?"

"Fuck yes!! I want it, baby!"

"Mmmmm, good! I'm gonna fuck you now!"

She didn't give him a chance to respond as her knees sank back down into the bed and his cock pierced into her pussy. Jennifer loved to be on top and give a man a ride. Thrusting herself down on his cock, she yelled out to him.

"Oh yeah, this is it! How old are you again, Antonio?"

"Ohhhhh, fuck! I'm 21!"

Jennifer laughed at him.

"Oh god, I'm old enough to be your mother! I'M GONNA FUCK YOU LIKE YOU'VE NEVER HAD BEFORE!!"

Her words screaming at him were just a small hint of the domination that was to come. Jennifer pushed her hands down into his chest and began to pound herself up and down on him, fucking this young stud with all her strength. The bed began to shake and bounce, Antonio just starred up at her. Her breasts were bouncing up and down and with each moment of her pumping her pussy down on his cock, his balls slapped up against her powerful ass. Jennifer held nothing back, taking complete control and riding him as hard as she could. She could see see the look of pleasure over his face, including the shock that she could dominate him like this.

"Ohhhhhh, yeah! You like that Antonio!?"

"Fucking yes, YES I DO!!"

"Say my name!"

He only looked up at her, unable to respond at first. Jennifer continued bouncing on him, riding his young cock. She yelled at him again.

"SAY MY FUCKING NAME OUT LOUD!!"

"OHHHHHH, FUCK!! J-LO! J-LO IS FUCKING ME!!"

"Yes I am!!"

She was satisfied that he acknowledged the fact in his words, she was the one fucking him. No young sluts, no women his own age for a hot young stud like him. Jennifer embraced her role of the older woman tonight, always loving the time she spent with a young hot stud like him. She wasn't getting up off of him until he had made her pussy explode a second time. Over and over, she continued to push down on him. Riding him, still. His hands reached up and grabbed at her hips. Her hair shook all around wildly, just as her big golden hoop ear rings were bouncing. Her jewelry rattled a noise through all their moans. Antonio cried out to her.

"Fuck me, Jennifer!!"

Closing his eyes, he wasn't sure if he could take it anymore. Jennifer was relentlessly, pounding down onto him as his cock thrust up into her pussy. Finally, she had begun to slow herself down. The singer looked down at him, running her hands up his chest as she looked into his eyes and began to cry out. The moment had come.

"Oh, OHHHHHH, OHHHHH, FUCK!!"

"Yes!! Jennifer, I'm gonna-"

"OHHHHHHHHH, GOD!!"

Her voice had quickly cut him off, drowning it out in a loud pitch. Jennifer closed her eyes as she felt her body tense up and release. Right at the same time, Antonio's cock exploded and shot deep within her. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, embracing the pleasure of her body. Both of them remained in the same position, slowly catching their breaths. Jennifer cracked out laughing as she caught herself. Antonio smiled as he opened his eyes and looked up at the goddess.

"That...that was, fucking amazing. I've never had a woman ride me like that and fuck the living hell out of me."

Still laughing, Jennifer leaned down and cupped his face between her fingers and looked him into the eyes.

"You're well work it, hot stud."

Pushing her lips onto his, she kissed him and moaned into his mouth. Pulling away from the kiss, she leaned up and began to climb off him. There was one last thing to do and Jennifer refused to deprive him of this pleasure. She wanted it just as much as she was aware he desired the most powerful asset of her body.

"You know hun, there's one last hole you haven't had your cock in yet..."

"That ass..."

Laughing to his reply, she nodded while raising her knees and releasing his cock from her pussy.

"Yes, my ass! My huge fucking ass!! Come on and get up, I want you to enjoy this..."

Offering her hand, Jennifer pulled him up off the bed as she stood her heels back into the floor. Antonio made his way up, standing before her on the bed and finally, stepping out of his underwear she had pulled down to his ankles earlier. She responded by climbing back up on the bed, falling down to her knees and raising her ass up just as he began to make his way back up on the bed and stand behind her. It was amazing, a breathtaking sight to stand there and look at Jennifer's mighty ass pushed up for him. Seeing it in photos or in music videos was one thing, but this was the real deal in front of him. He placed his hand up on her right cheek, softly caressing her skin. She had arched herself up on all fours, her knees and the palms of her hands sunk into the bed sheets.

"Go ahead, hun...Do it, fuck my ass. I know you want to!"

He needed little encouragement beyond her words. Within seconds, he pulled apart her massive ass cheeks and moved to push his rod into her tight dark hole. Jennifer moaned feeling his cock slide into her the hole of her ass. She always loved taking it back there, she needed it at times. Closing her eyes, she moaned out to him.

"Ohhhhhh, yeah...Go on, fuck my ass."

For Antonio, his life was getting better since he turned 21. Not only did he get to fuck his dream woman back on the night of his birthday, now he was experiencing the mighty ass of Jennifer Lopez. He looked down and at first, he couldn't believe that he was watching his cock slowly pump into her ass. This was a moment that would live in the back of his mind forever, a lovely memory. He began to pick up the pace, pumping his dick into her ass faster. Jennifer groaned, calling out to him.

"Ohhhhh, yeah! That's what I like! Harder! Fuck my ass hard!"

He groaned and began to thrust into her harder. Each time he pumped into her ass, his balls slapped under her massive cheeks. Jennifer's ass was built for fucking, that was undeniable at any point of experiencing this goddess in the bedroom. Antonio moaned, enjoying every second of it while she continued to call out to him in her dirty words.

"Yeah, I just love it! Love it when my ass is filled with a nice hard, young cock! HARDER!!"

Rearing his right hand back, he spanked her ass while still pumping into her. Jennifer moaned.

"Oh, spank it too! Just like your father would, mmmmm!!"

Needing little encouragement beyond words, Antonio reared both hands back and clapped them over her ass cheeks. Jennifer gasped, she loved it when a man didn't hold back to spank her while plowing his cock into her back door hole. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, enjoying every second of this pleasure. While he didn't ram her ass at the speed or intensity that his father would have, she couldn't complain about this young man at all. He was a boy toy, just the kind that she loved.

"God, this is the best ass in the world!"

"Damn right, keep fucking it!"

His hand reared back one last time to spank the left cheek of her ass. Jennifer groaned, knowing that he would soon be blowing his last load. She had done her job to drain him of cum so far tonight, but there had to be more left. Still, he pumped his cock into her ass until finally slowing himself down. With one final thrust into her, Antonio took a deep breath and spoke.

"You know...you know Jennifer, you aren't the first famous woman I've fucked."

"Oh? But I am the oldest, right?"

Breathing in, he replied to her in a soft voice.

"Yeah, you are."

"Tell me then, tell me who else?"

"Britney Spears. I fucked her on my birthday, just a few months ago."

She laughed hard, all while he was moaning from behind her. She felt him slowly make one final thrust into her ass while she replied.

"Oh my god, that's funny! So, tell me what was your favorite part about fucking her."

He took a deep breath, watching his cock push into her ass one last time while responding.

"Oh, the best thing about it? I got to bust my nut all over her face. God, that was amazing."

Jennifer giggled to his words.

"How about you do that for me? Let me turn around and you can blow your load all over my face too."

"Yeah, I wanna do that."

Swallowing his breath, Antonio stepped back and watched his cock slowly come out of Jennifer's tight ass. Once it was free, she wasted no time turning around on the bed and facing him. He took his cock into his hand, stroking it. She smiled up at him, unable to hold back another laugh. It was funny that he would tell her this story, literally bragging about fucking another famous woman. He reminded her so much of his father. Tony did the same thing for years. Even he had bragged about fucking Britney years ago. Jennifer looked up into Antonio's eyes, begging for him to blow his hot load.

"Cum for me! Cum all over my face, Antonio!"

The young man remembered the instructions Britney had given him on his birthday. He used his free hand to reach down to the back of Jennifer's head and grip her hair. He held her up, facing his cock. Jennifer closed her eyes as she heard the groans in his voice. With the final stroke of his dick, he screamed out.

"Ohhhh, FUCK!! Ohhhhhh, GOD!!"

His cock exploded, shooting a thick string of semen right up Jennifer's forehead and dripping over her nose. Another wad of cum flew over her left cheek and then another string over her left eyebrow. She laughed, calling out to him.

"Mmmmmm, that's it! Yes, cum all over my-OHH, DAMN!"

She gasped, cutting off her words as she felt a wad of his cum strike over her lips and down her chin. Bits of it got into her mouth. Jennifer laughed, smiling big as he shot the final string oh his cum up her forehead, decorating the older woman into a mess. She loved it when a young man like him did not hold back and make a mess, knowing that he had plenty of juice in those balls. Antonio breathed in, catching himself as he looked down at her face. Jennifer opened her eyes, right as the cum over her left eyebrow dripped down.

"Well! Now you can go to bed tonight knowing that you've gotten to blow a hot load on the face of two famous sexy women!"

Shaking his head, Antonio couldn't help but laugh.

"Oh yeah, I did!"

'Yes you fucking did, you made a mess out of me! Let me see this cock again..."

Jennifer moaned, taking his cock into her hand one last time. She squeezed it, placing the head into her mouth to milk him of the final drops. After she was done, she kissed the head and smiled at him while using her fingers to wipe up the cum from her face and feed it to her mouth. Sucking her fingers dry.

"Mmmmm, delicious...Let's get cleaned up and you can sleep here tonight with me, if that's no problem."

"Oh hell no, I ain't about to complain about waking up next to you, Jennifer!"

Giggling at him, she crawled away from him on the bed.

"That's my boy, just what I wanted to hear! Let me clean up this mess you made and then I will join you for a slumber, sweet Antonio."

******************

2 DAYS LATER

The afternoon came, just like any other day in town. Antonio found himself behind the wheel of his car, taking the drive out to the club. Under his shades, were the eyes of a young man reborn. He had all the confidence in the world now for the job, something he wasn't so sure of in the weeks leading up to now. All that had changed for him at this point, he couldn't feel any better for his work. It was quite something how one night with Jennifer Lopez could change how someone felt about work.

He had spent just one more day in her company, all after waking up in her bed. Last night Jennifer came to the club again, nothing could stop her on the dance floor. She gave a smile and wink to Antonio as he had been seen upstairs with Steven. Adjusting himself to a new sleep schedule, all so he could be on time to do his job within the club. All he could think about was her last night. Even now, driving his way out to the club he still couldn't help but smile. It was funny that he even bragged to her about his time with Britney, careless that he left out the details of another man experiencing that night alongside him with her.

Parking at the back of the club, Antonio stepped out of his car and shut the door. He put up his sunglasses in the pocket of his jacket as he walked into the back door's of the club. He was already becoming useless to the emptiness of the place in the early hours. No one there except the routine janitors and security guards that were always present. None of that mattered at the moment to him, as he swung the door open and lurked into the V.I.P. halls. Taking that long walk to reach his office, where he was greeted to Maria behind her desk with a phone up to her ear.

"Yeah, yeah...Call back later on. We're busy at the moment."

Seeing Antonio walk into the door, she quickly put the phone down and greeted him with a smile.

"Good to see you again, I am going to have to get used to having you around here to help me out."

He grinned at her, stepping through the door.

"That's fine by me, I'm here to help."

The phone began to ring again, irritating the young blonde assistant. She looked back up up at Antonio one last time.

"Oh yeah, Steven wants you to be here over the weekend...says he's got something planned for you."

She answered the phone, leaving him there to think over his uncle while he walked over to his desk. Whatever it was, he couldn't deny that he was looking forward to working at the club now.

Chapter 79: Chapter 79. Kate Upton (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

The sunset moved over the sky, painting the horizon in bright colors of orange fading into pink. The sun was beginning to sink down into the ocean waters, just as it did any other night. The traffic lights blinked from red to green, cars moved as the city began to fade into the night life of Miami. Steven Diaz found himself slowly driving along in his Cadillac, headed right for the club as usual. It was a Friday night, the traffic was bad as expected. The club, Disco Fever would be packed as anyone who worked would expect. This was no ordinary night, at least. He was on duty with his nephew for a change, a promise he made to the young man to introduce him into the wild life of club management.

So far, the plan was rocking smooth. Steven had full control of the club, leaving Tony out of the spotlight and back to his own personal life. That was just the way Steven liked it, he could manage and accomplish far more when he had his older brother out of the picture. Ramón was always around for help, and now his younger brother Carlos was coming back into the fold. Steven still refuse to deal with Carlos, he would remain on his shit list until there was a chance at true redemption. Right now, Steven's main focus was mentoring Tony's son into the business while managing a growing relationship with Emily Ratajkowski in his off time.

Last week, Emily had left Steven to go back to L.A. with production for a movie. He texted with her daily, little messages to remind one another that they remained in each other's thoughts. Without her in town at the moment, he had been feeling a bit lonely. He was far from done with the swinger lifestyle that he had been living in now for so long. Perhaps this weekend, he would get lucky again. He didn't think too much on it while parking his Cadillac into the back parking spot behind the club. Opening the door, he sighed while standing up. Over his body, he wore purple undershirt with a black blazer jacket with the sleeves rolled up and matching black pants. He entered the club, just as he did every other night from the back door.

As soon as Steven had walked in, the sound of the music hit his ears with intensity. Friday night was always the best night that a high paid DJ would be in control of the music. The bright lights shined and faded in a ray of neon colors. He ignored all of this and climbed up the staircase, just as he did any other night. He approached the white V.I.P. door and standing in front of it was none other than Maria. The young blonde assistant sighed in relief when she seen Steven stepping towards her.

"Steven, thank god you're here."

"Maria, what's wrong?"

"Oh nothing, just glad to see you again."

She giggled, leaning back against the door to tease him. Steven was somewhat confused with Maria's behavior. She wasn't one to ever flirt with him, so he immediately wondered if she had a few drinks so far tonight. It wasn't worth arguing with her, he just nodded and changed the subject with his next words.

"Is Antonio back in the offices?"

"Yeah, he's been working at the computer."

"Alright, I'm going to go in and talk to him."

Maria stepped aside, before gripping the gold knob to the white door and opening it. She and Steven both walked into the inner halls of the V.I.P. area to the club. Steven had to fetch Antonio, knowing that he promised to show him a good time in the club to pay off from the hard work. While they walked down the halls, Maria spoke up.

"He works himself too much at the computers. Works a lot harder than Carlos."

Steven chuckled, still walking to the offices.

"That's not a bad thing, Carlos is next to useless."

"Yeah, I know! I learned that the hard way!"

Stopping at the back offices, Steven reached for the door knob and slowly opened it. He entered the room to find Antonio across from the desks, sitting at the computer typing away at something. Antonio still was wearing his black pinstriped suit, not one to take it off when he was working. He smiled at his nephew before speaking up.

"Hey! You look busy over there!"

The young man looked up to see his uncle, a dumbfounded look on his face told him that he wasn't expecting a visitor. Antonio replied.

"Oh! Yeah, not really. I'm just sitting here going through emails at the moment."

Steven smiled, patting the door with his hand.

"Well, it's Friday night...Come on, let's have some fun downstairs. You're young and I know you've got energy in you. Come on."

Maria had retreated out the halls and back to the door outside the V.I.P. entrance. She wasn't particularly waiting for anyone now that Steven had arrived on schedule, but she liked to stand there near the bodyguards and observe the upstairs of the club with her watchful eye. Over the stairs, was a woman stepping her way up in a pair of large platform heels. Her blonde hair waved, as she made her way up the stairs. Maria looked forward to see this girl, who was much taller than her. Strong legs stomped forward as the curves in her white dress moved. She had a low cut dress, revealing massive cleavage. This was a voluptuous built woman, absolutely gorgeous to Maria's eyes. She was much taller than herself, walking close to the door. Maria smiled and greeted the girl.

"Can I help you?"

The woman ignored Maria, smirking at one of the bodyguards standing by the door. She then spoke to the tall black man standing close by.

"Can you help me? I'm looking for Steven Diaz."

In that instance, Maria couldn't believe herself. Was this girl seriously ignoring her for a bodyguard? She replied to her in an aggravated tone.

"Steven Diaz is currently busy!"

The girl smirked, her smug attitude revealing as she replied to the assistant.

"Yeah, okay. Tell him that Kate Upton would like to have a drink with him downstairs."

She turned around and walked off. Only in that in second did Maria notice this was truly the buxom supermodel herself. The bodyguard standing near her didn't respond at all. A couple seconds later, the door opened behind her, Steven and Antonio both stepping out. Maria turned and spoke.

"Oh, there you are...Someone wants to meet you downstairs, Steven."

"Oh yeah, anyone important."

The blonde assistant sighed.

"Yeah, Kate Upton."

Antonio's jaw dropped.

"Kate Upton? Fucking seriously?"

Maria laughed at the younger man.

"Yeah, fucking seriously! She wants to meet Steven."

Steven looked over at Antonio, it was easy for him to read the young man's face. He could tell that he obviously wanted to meet Kate too. He patted him on the shoulder.

"Come on, let's go see if this is a joke or a prank."

The two walked off, approaching the staircase to head down to the lower level of the club. Antonio couldn't believe it. Just last week he had met a famous woman who blew his mind, not to mention that on his birthday he had the greatest surprise ever with his dream crush. Now he had the chance to meet Kate Upton, a real dream come true. He almost wanted to beginning drooling over himself by the time they made it down the stairs. Sure enough, near the bar was a tall blonde haired girl. The resemblance to Kate Upton was very striking. She turned to look at both Steven and Antonio walking towards her. At that moment, Antonio knew this was no joke at all. Steven smirked at her and nodded.

"Are you Kate Upton?"

The blonde girl smirked before replying.

"Are you Steven Diaz?"

Steven nodded, Antonio looked back at his uncle and then at Kate. She could see the dumbfounded look over the younger man's face, something Kate always got a chuckle out of.

"So Kate, you are about the last person I expected to come seek me out. I don't believe I am a lucky man to win a date with the sexiest super model in the country, so what is the occasion you came to this club?"

"Your friend Jennifer...Remember?"

"Is her middle name is Love?"

Kate nodded her head. It finally hit Steven in his mind, the dirty things he had done with Jennifer Love Hewitt some months back.

"So it was you on the other end of that phone..."

She giggled, smirking with a mischievous grin as she approached Steven. Her huge cleavage hung merely inches away from his chest, forcing his eyes to glance down and then back up at her as she replied.

"Yes, it was! I knew something was going on."

While Kate stood tall up to Steven, all Antonio could do was watch. The buxom blonde spoke again.

"I would like to have some drinks with you, I've heard a lot about you from Jennifer."

She turned, facing the bar and then Steven figured it was best to introduce her to Antonio. He didn't want his nephew to feel left out.

"Kate, I'd like you to also meet Antonio."

The younger man took a deep breath as she turned to look at him. Kate smirked, seeing how easy she made the young man blush was pretty funny.

"Hi Antonio, you look pretty excited."

"Excited? Well, yeah! I never thought I'd be meeting Kate Upton!"

She laughed before turning back to Steven and raising her eyebrow up at him.

"I'm not here to waste time. I want to have some fun, so how about we all dance?"

Kate looked over at Antonio, offering her left hand out to him while Steven took a hold of her right hand. She found herself led by both of the men now, as they walked her out to the dance floor. The sound of heavy dance music always pumped from the speakers in Disco Fever, right now a slow beat was playing with a lot of bass. The DJ that had been assigned for Friday nights was none other than Trevor, his music specialized in instrumentals with lots of bass and synth keyboards. Right now, Kate was where she wanted to be: the center of attention. it was always fun to have men competing over her, this made her glad that Steven had his nephew there to dance too. While the music played, she let go of their hands and began to sway from them on the dance floor.

Suddenly the song changed, the intro played to a beat of old school Disco. Kate turned to look at Antonio and gave him a smirk. She grabbed his hand and pulled the young man close to her, allowing her heavy cleavage to push up against his chest. She was teasing him, watching his eyes grow as he looked down at her big tits, all before she turned around and took Steven's hand. Kate twisted, turning herself around and bumping her ass up against Steven's crotch. He grinned, pulling her close to him as they continued dancing. At the same time, Antonio couldn't help but move towards Kate. Their dancing was less in skill and more in touching one another on the floor. Kate didn't care whatsoever of anyone watching them, there was so many people on the dance floor, it didn't matter.

The dancing was far from skilled between the three of them. Kate didn't care, she just wanted to tease both of them. Jennifer had admitted to her the truth about the phone conversation just a few weeks ago. She couldn't stop talking about Steven or his cousin to the point, Kate had become somewhat jealous. She and Jennifer had been friends after meeting in L.A. a few years ago. Kate enjoyed keeping a wild private life all to herself, something Steven would soon find out once she had lured him away from the dance floor. Once the song began to stop and fade into a new number, she stomped off the floor, watching as the two men followed behind her. Antonio smiled big, showing his pearly white teeth as they began to walk away.

"One up to you, Kate! This was a lucky night!"

She held up her hand, allowing Antonio to give her a high-five. Kate then turned her attention to Steven, it was time to take on a private discussion away from here.

"How about that drink, Steven? I'd like to be alone with you for a chat, if you don't mind."

"Sure, Kate...wanna go up to my office?"

The blonde smirked and nodded. Steven looked back at Antonio and gave him a nod.

"Wait here, this won't be long."

Sadly for the younger man, he had to watch one famous woman he thought about often as she followed up the stairs with his uncle. Antonio was just now discovering the truth among his family, how they did business and had connections into the high life of Hollywood women. His experience with J-Lo had taught him to expect the unexpected, now it was Kate Upton. Steven took Kate through the halls of where the inner V.I.P. section of the club was. She looked over her shoulder, seeing that there were people around in the hall as she tugged on his arm. She wanted to go some place private and Steven didn't disappoint, walking her through the hall that led to the lounge room. Kate immediately could see there was no door, a shame that someone could easily walk in on them.

"So, Kate..."

Steven looked at her as she let of his arm and he walked over to the white couch, overlooking the coffee table while he spoke.

"You're friends with Jennifer Love and that was you over that phone...I'm certainly impressed, what a coincidence."

She smirked when his eyes gazed back up at her. Kate's eyes were beautiful blue eyes were so enticing. Her body may have been a fortress of seduction, but her eyes were another thing. Kate crossed her arms over her little white dress, pushing her heavy cleavage up to tease him further before she answered him back.

"Yeah, that was me. We've been friends for a few years now."

"That's funny. I just figured I'd ask you something, when did you know that Jennifer was lying about what was really going on with the phone? I mean...I thought she handled herself pretty well giving you a bullshit story."

Kate giggled before smirking again.

"How about a better question; who did you think you were fooling, exactly? I knew she was doing something kinky with a man, just based on what I've done with her before. Why would you think Jennifer handled that situation so well? Simple, experience."

Steven looked back down at the coffee table and then back at Kate. Now he understood. it was almost funny how Kate was revealing this to him, he knew there was something truly naughty about Jennifer Love. From his experience with her, that was enough to tell him what kind of woman she was.

"I guess you're right, no way I could argue with you on that."

She laughed at him before rolling her eyes and taking in a sigh.

"Oh please...a man like you? Of course, you're not arguing with me."

Still smirking at him, Steven was quite amused by her smugness. He moved to sit on the couch. Kate's heels clacked over the floor as she moved to stand by him. She placed her hand on her hip and remained starring down at him with that arrogant grin on her face. Steven could clearly see that she was used to being the center of attention. He figured it was better to play into her game here, to stroke her already inflated ego some more.

"So Kate, tell me about what Jennifer had spoken to you about. What did she tell you about me?"

The buxom blonde laughed at him before replying.

"Oh my god, what did she tell me!? Well, first of all..."

She moved to sit down next to him on the couch, tracing her eyes to him.

"She told me about the phone incident. What was really going on while she told me a made up story, and you were pumping your cock between those big tits of hers..."

Kate moved close to him, placing her hand on his leg to tease him further while she continued speaking.

"Then, she told me about how you've got a really big dick...Just the kind that she likes from a Latin stallion, that was her exact words."

Steven's eyes narrowed down, seeing Kate's hand on his right leg before he looked back at her with a smile over his face.

"Latin Stallion, huh? Jennifer really called me that?"

The blonde girl nodded her head, no need to tell him 'yes' in words. Steven just nodded with a smile over his face. He would have to take her word for it.

"Did she explain to you what we did the next day after the club?"

"Of course she did, you fucked her. Only, you brought your cousin to help you out."

Kate giggled while Steven listened to her continue.

"I guess I should tell you, she likes to have more than one man take her from time to time."

"And what about you, Kate?"

She began to move her hand over his leg, allowing the texture of his pants to be felt over her fingertips. She looked back up at him and finally responded after a few seconds.

"I can always handle two together, but you're the Diaz man that I wanted to see. What did you think? That I came to Miami just to shoot for a magazine and maybe catch a Heat game?"

Moving closer to him, her hand ran up over his chest as Kate had moved inches close to his face. She wanted to force the temptation on him, as if her dazzling beauty wasn't enough to do it. She spoke in a low seductive tone of voice.

"I want to get fucked while I'm in town. I trust my friend when it comes to judgement of men to associate myself with. I need someone low key, someone I can maybe come back to again."

Without giving him a chance to kiss her, she moved back and then quickly got off the couch. Kate turned her back to him, as her heels clicked over the floor. She wasn't about fast moving type men. It was better to let the burn of seduction sink in, to drive a man insane with the dirty thoughts he could be thinking of. When she turned to look back at Steven, he had crossed his legs while looking up at her and simply gave her a nod.

"Go on Kate, you've got my attention."

A typical answer to her ears. Like yeah duh, I've got your attention, she thought to herself.

"I've got a luxury apartment not far from here. Get out your phone, I'm going to get you to put this address down."

Just outside of the V.I.P. entrance, it was all business as usual back at the club. Antonio couldn't just sit back and relax no matter how enticing the up beat dance music could be. Of all the women in the world, he had just danced with Kate Upton. It was a dream come true, and now he found himself upstairs standing outside the white door that led to the V.I.P. rooms. He didn't have the balls to walk in, afraid to see this woman of his dreams with his uncle. It was kinda like Maria had hinted to him last week, the hint about what 'really goes on' with his father and uncle. It wouldn't be a far stretch to sit outside and wonder if Kate was blowing his uncle, or something more kinky than that. He wished it was him, but he didn't want to walk in and witness such a thing. It would only keep him up at night wishing that it was him experiencing her.

Suddenly the door opened and Antonio watched as Kate walked out. She had a smirk over her face. He moved to try and talk to her, following her as she walked towards the stairs leading down. It wasn't obvious to him yet that she was ignoring him.

"Hey Kate!"

It eventually had hit him that she was indeed ignoring him. She didn't even turn to look at him, just walking down the stairs. He stopped himself and simply watched her figure move down each step. Antonio sighed, here was one of the women of his dreams walking away. From behind him, Steven began to approach his nephew. He placed his hand on the young man's shoulder to get his attention, forcing him to turn around.

"Hey Antonio, you want that girl don't you?"

"Yeah...It's Kate Upton, of course I do."

Steven nodded, a huge smile was crossed over his lips.

"Alright, listen up: I'm gonna pick you up tomorrow. You want your shot with here, I ain't gonna leave you out on this. I've been invited to her place, and you're coming with me."

"That...that sounds good."

"Good, now go home and get yourself some rest Antonio..."

He laughed at the young man while patting him on the shoulder.

"You're gonna need it. Just make sure you have some swim trunks ready for tomorrow, I'll be picking you up in the afternoon."

******************

1 DAY LATER

The sun reflected down on the large pool of water, illuminating the view around the bright blue coloring of the walls under the surface. The sound of water splashing could barely be heard, along with the wind blowing past the palm tress just outside. Kate stepped her foot into the water, feeling the coldness around her skin before she ventured deeper into the water until it consumed over her knees. This was her sanctuary, a perfect spot upstairs of her apartment with a private pool from the balcony.

If Steven had the balls to show up after her temptation the previous night, she couldn't find a better place to reveal herself rather than the swimming pool. It wasn't even worth questioning him, she knew that as a man he would show up. Kate had given him the instructions to arrive at her apartment, reminding him to wear a pair of swim shorts and be prepared for a pool day. Her dear friend, Jennifer Love had talked quite often about her experience with him. Kate figured it was best to take advantage of a friendship when she was in Miami, someone to lean on for some fun. She dove underwater, thinking about it as she enjoyed the moment soaking in the sun in the pool.

From the opposite end of the pool, she could look forward to where the back doors were that led to the outside balcony. Kate pushed her arms out and began to swim forward, just when she seen what appeared to be the figure of a man in the reflection behind the glass doors. She figured that this must be Steven arriving, so she dove underwater. Kate had hoped that she could create a scene for him to witness in her reveal. While underwater, she could not hear the sound of the door moving but she trusted her gut extincts that he had arrived by this point. She continued to swim forward to the entrance steps at the front of the pool. Her head surfaced and then, she raised her hands up through her hair to look at the figures of two men. Her epic breasts bounced as she surfaced her upper body out of the water.

Antonio stood next to his uncle, as the figure of a goddess was down in the pool. Kate smiled at both of them as she ran her hands over the sides of her forehead. She stepped forward, her huge tits bouncing in a little white bikini top. It was obvious that the top was tied, for it was too small to contain her large breasts. Kate's body created splashes through the water as she reached for the hand rail and began to climb out of the pool. Streams of water dripped from her smooth skin, every inch of her voluptuous body was amazing through the ray of sunlight from above.

"Hello Steven..."

Her feet stomped over the steps outside the pool. Both, Antonio and Steven wore matching black jackets. She could tell from underneath, they were both shirtless as well and their feet were slipped into pairs of flip-flops. Kate looked back over at Antonio and smirked, deciding to toy with this boy's emotions.

"I don't remember your name."

"I'm Antonio."

The younger man smiled at her, but Kate ignored him. She looked over at Steven while he began to unbutton his jacket, revealing his stomach before he dropped it on the marble stone walkway under them. Her eyes just watched as he threw the jacket to the ground, standing tall in a pair of pastel pink swim trunks. Kate smirked.

"Mmmmm, you're looking good, papi..."

It had been a long time since Steven had heard a girl call him 'papi', not in some years, did he hear that word in reference to him. Antonio pulled apart his jacket, following his uncle as he let it drop to the ground as well. Kate glanced over at him but simply nodded her head. Already, the blonde goddess was beginning to drive him crazy. He felt as if she was ignoring him in favor of his uncle. Kate turned around and looked over her shoulder. She gave Steven a wink before she began to retreat back into the water. His eyes narrowed down and watched her wet ass, tucked between the bikini thong she wore. Steven and Antonio both kicked off their flip flops and now, it was time to venture into the water with her. Steven sighed once he felt the water drowning over his ankles and down his legs while he stepped in.

"Damn, this water is fucking cold..."

Kate laughed at Steven's words. By now, she had ventured to the center of the water and turned around to watch them.

"Nice and cold it is, just perfect when it's hot outside."

Once both of the men had moved into the water until it reached over their chests, Kate offered her right hand out for Steven. Her goal was to toy with the younger man's emotions, playing with the older man to easily make him jealous. When she had two men together, she liked to see how far she could drive one into competition. Antonio couldn't see her hand holding Steven's from under the water, so Kate smirked towards the young man as she pulled herself towards Steven. Her huge tits pushed up against his chest as Steven wrapped his around her back. Kate turned and looked to Antonio as he began to swim towards them. She glanced up at Steven before speaking.

"You know, he looks a lot like you. Is that your son?"

Steven glanced at Kate and then back at Antonio. He winked at his nephew, letting him know of the game he was about to play with her. He was going to lie to her, just to play into the fantasy.

"Yeah babe, that's my son."

Kate looked over at the younger man, seeing the nervous look over his face before she smirked. They did have a strong resemblance, both of them with slicked back short brown hair. Only, Antonio had a light mustache under his nose.

"Oh wow, papi. I can see the resemblance. He looks just like you."

Making the first move, Kate placed her hands up on his chest and looked into Steven's eyes. All Antonio could do was watch as the most famous super model in the country pushed her lips against the older man and kissed him softly. After the soft little kiss, she looked over at Antonio and gave him a smug grin before she began to swim away from Steven. So far, Steven had noticed that she focused all her attention onto him and nothing towards Antonio. That would be something he worked to change real soon. Kate had turned her back to them before she moved to the steps and quickly rose out of the pool. Her feet stomped a splash through the steps while both of them looked at her tight ass. Water dripped down from her beautiful body, just like before. She turned around and looked at both of them while she reached her hands back and played with the strings holding her top together. She pulled it, causing her big tits to bounce.

"Papi, come help me take this off."

Once again, she ignored Antonio in favor of Steven. The older man looked back at his nephew and gave him a reassuring nod. He knew that Antonio had to feel some disappointment that she wasn't giving any focus on him. Steven wasn't greedy towards him whatsoever. He knew that the future remained in the young man, and that he would be the one holding the torch down the road. Slowly, Steven stepped up the rail to meet Kate. She stood in front of them like a young goddess, a shadow falling over the waters of the pool. As he stood up to her tall body, Kate looked him in the eyes while he reached behind her to undo the strings holding her top together. Her wet hair was slicked back behind her, right where it needed to be and not a distraction.

After Steven had untied her top, Kate pulled it from him and reveal her amazing breasts to him. His eyes wandered down, amazed at the size of those wet tits from his sight. Kate dropped the bikini top to the ground and then placed her hands over her breasts, holding them up for him. She pushed them up against his chest before pressing her lips to him and kissing him passionately, allowing him to feel her hardened nipples up against his chest. All the while, Antonio watched from the pool as he began to move closer to the steps. Upon breaking the kiss, Steven stepped back a bit and turned to look at the pool. As he seen Antonio coming up the steps, he motioned to Kate by pointing to him.

"Give my son a turn."

Kate turned to Antonio and then Steven winked down at him. He couldn't resist calling him 'son', since at the end of the day, Antonio was the closest thing he had to a son he never had. His own son Jacob didn't have much to do with him outside of his football career at college, but Steven could see himself within Antonio's young mind. Kate approached Antonio standing on the steps. She presented her breasts to him, before leaning in and kissing him. Antonio wrapped his arms around her, pushing those big boobs up against his chest before he moaned into her mouth. She broke the kiss, only to look back over at Steven. In Kate's mind, she was still going to favor the father over the supposed son.

"I've never had a father and son together like this, not at the same time."

Steven reached for Kate's hand, she looked down to see his cock sticking straight up in his swim shorts. She knew what to do now. Moving away from the steps of the pool, Kate fell down to her knees and then the two men came around her. Steven moved to the right side, while Antonio stepped to the left. Out of the pool, their bodies dripped puddles of water over the marble stone floor underneath. Antonio was the first to remove his pants, sliding them down as his cock came out. Kate looked up at his meat and licked her lips, but ignored him for now. Using her left hand, she gripped the front of Steven's pink swim trunks and pulled them down until his cock sprung out.

By now, Antonio had stepped out of his swim trunks and kicked them to the side. The wind blew, causing their wet skin to become cold momentarily. Steven moved his feet out of the swim trunks and then Kate smiled up at him as she wrapped her right hand around his cock. She turned to look at Antonio and grabbed a hold of his dick with her left hand. She stroked their rods together at the same time, simultaneously. Her big blue eyes looked over at Steven before she turned to give Antonio equal eye contact. While stroking their cocks in her hands, she giggled.

"Ohhhhhhhh yeah, you're definitely father and son. Look at how big these fucking cocks are..."

Kate turned to Steven and decided to give him attention first. She looked in his eyes while lowering her mouth and running her tongue over the head in a circular motion. Her left hand continued to stroke Antonio's rod as she lowered her mouth down and began to suck on Steven's cock. 'Mmmmmm', her voice purred as she moaned over his cock and began to bob her head up and down on it. While she sucked on his uncle, Antonio reached down and playfully squeezed one of her tits in his hands. He had always dreamed of touching Kate Upton's boobs and here they were in plain sight. Steven moved his hand down on the back of her head, controlling her to push her mouth down while she moved her lips up and down on his cock. Steven eventually pulled her wet hair, to force her mouth and make a loud pop noise as she came off his cock. Still holding her by the hair, he moved her head towards Antonio and spoke an order to her.

"Suck on his dick now, babe."

She looked down at Antonio's meat pole and licked her lips before spitting on it.

"Mmmmm, gladly."

Kate looked up into Antonio's eyes as she lowered her mouth over the head of his cock. Steven let go of her hair and Antonio had moved his hand off her breast to watch her mouth go down on his cock. While she began to bob her head up and down on his cock, her right hand slid over Steven's dick and stroked his slobber coated shaft before letting go. She came up from Antonio's rod, forcing her mouth to pop off it loudly, and then she looked back over to her right side at Steven's rod. He grabbed his cock and began to beat it up against one of her big tits while his other hand ran down into her wet hair and gripped the back of her head. Kate moaned, gritting her teeth as she stroked Antonio's dick and watched Steven beat his rod up against her nipple.

"Ohhhh, fuck yeah! Come on, both of you! Beat those big dicks up against my tits!"

Before Antonio could grip his cock, Kate squeezed her fingers tightly around it. She moved it up against her other breast and then, she began to smack it up against her nipple. The slapping sounds of her wet breasts created a rhythm louder than the ambiance of the pool's water. Steven pulled her hair to force her look up at him before he leaned down and softly kissed her lips. Kate moaned, she loved the feeling of their cocks spanking up against both her huge breasts. Wrapping her hand back around Steven's rod, she held it up and brought her lips back down on it. She had come to a stop from spanking their cocks on her tits and now, she had to taste them once again. Steven took a deep breath before bragging loudly.

"Oh yes, that's fucking nice. Suck it baby!"

Her lips slurped and created a number of sucking sounds while she worked Steven's rod back in her mouth. Just like before, Kate stroked Antonio's cock in her hand while she sucked on the older man's dick. She moved off Steven's rod with a string of spit dangling down her chin before she wrapped her lips back around Antonio's rod. Her right hand stroked over Steven's cock while her mouth bobbed up and down on Antonio's dick. The younger man moaned, all before Kate moved off his rod and alternated back to Steven's. She sucked on one for a little bit of time, before alternating to the next. After she had made the move twice, a couple strings of spit dangled from her chin and dripped down over her big boobs. When Kate took Antonio's cock back into her mouth, he reached down and grabbed her breasts in both hands. Steven instantly realized that his nephew wanted something else.

"Kate, fuck him with your tits."

Hearing Steven's words, she moaned over Antonio's dick and then released it from her mouth with an audible pop noise and a couple saliva strings dangling back to his slobber coated rod.

"Mmmmm, yes papi."

She let go of both their cocks, freeing them from her grasp. Next, Kate turned to her left and brought her hands down to grip her huge breasts. Antonio was in for a ride, and was about to live a dream. When she held her breasts up for him, he moaned as she smashed them together. His cock resting between them, he took a deep breath as he embraced the experience.

"Holy shit...Those titties..."

"Mmmm, yeah. I know, no one can resist them."

She smirked at the young man seeing as he was hypnotized by her breasts. Antonio had achieved something beyond his wildest dreams. Though he had the birthday of a lifetime with his ultimate dream crush and a weekend with J-Lo, this was something else. Never before had he fucked a pair of tits, and here he was with the most famous breasts in the country wrapped around his cock. Antonio spoke to her in a crying voice.

"Oh god, yes! Fuck me with your tits, Kate!"

"And suck on me while you fuck him."

Kate turned her head to see Steven's words to see him holding his cock towards her mouth. She turned her head and enveloped her lips around the head of his cock while her tits began to pump up and down over Antonio's dick. His cock had completely vanished between her epic breasts, only the head popped up with each pump. Kate closed her eyes while she slobbered and sucked on Steven's dick. He placed his hand on the back of her head to push his cock further into her mouth. His rod inflated her left jaw momentarily. Kate moved her head, forcing Steven's rod to pop out of her mouth hard. She moaned, before coming to a sudden stop with her breasts.

"Come on, papi! I want you to fuck my tits too!"

It wouldn't be fair if only one man could slide his cock between her big beautiful breasts. Kate let go of her breasts, freeing Antonio from her epic cleavage before she turned around to Steven. This time, she got herself in position with her head turned. All she had to do was look in Antonio's eyes, giving him the signal that she wanted to suck on him while she titty fucked Steven. Antonio slid his cock right between her lips just as Kate felt Steven's meat packed between her breasts. She moaned over Antonio's cock, just as she squeezed her breasts together and began to rock them up and down on Steven's fat dick. Steven couldn't help but moan as Kate's tits pumped up and down over his cock. He placed his hand down on her shoulder, locking her in place as he began to buck his hips. He grinned and couldn't but joke to the younger man about it.

"She's quite the beauty, eh son?"

"Fuck yeah! She has like, the best tits ever!"

Steven couldn't help but laugh. Antonio didn't seen bothered at all with the reference as 'son'. In a way, Antonio was like the son he never had anyway. He had grown more close to his nephew than he currently was with his own son. For Antonio, he always was on better terms with his uncle to work alongside. He was often isolated socially from his father Tony, but none of that mattered now. This was a true bonding moment for him with his uncle as Kate slobbered all over his cock, while Steven's rod was pumping between her beautiful breasts. Kate moaned while she slurped and sucked on Antonio's cock before moving her lips off it with a loud pop noise. She looked down to see Steven's cock driving between her tits and then she giggled before speaking.

"Ohhhh, yeah papi! You know how to fuck those big tits! I'm ready to feel both of these hard cocks inside me!"

He came to a stop, moving his hand from her shoulder as Kate let go of her breasts. Both, Steven and Antonio stepped back to allow Kate to rise from her knees. Antonio had stepped in front of her and then Kate wrapped her fingers around his cock. She turned to look over her shoulder to see Steven coming behind her, before she dropped her lip to tease him.

"Oh, papi! You gonna take me from behind?"

With a big grin, Steven nodded his head.

"Yeah, you know what you need baby girl? You need to take it up the ass from your papi first."

"Mmmmmm, yeah. And your son can fuck my pussy, that would be so hot. Mind taking off my bottoms, papi?"

"Not a problem, baby girl."

Using his hand, Steven reached for the little strings that were tied around her thong-shaped bikini bottoms. He pulled it, just as it came apart and into his hands. Kate's bare ass was revealed to him, while Antonio's eyes looked at her wet pussy. It was shaved, absolutely beautiful. After disrobing her thong, Steven tossed it off to the side where her bra had been disposed. She was enjoying him call her 'baby girl', just another excuse for her to constantly refer to him as 'papi', making it even sexier to her. Kate looked forward at Antonio who stepped back. His feet splashed into the water while she kept her hand gripped on his cock and stepped forward, forcing him to walk back in pool.

Steven was behind her and raised his hand back to slap the right cheek of her ass playfully. She giggled, while leading Antonio forward. Once they were all in the water, Kate let go of Antonio's cock and faced him. Steven was behind her as he moved his hands to wrap around her stomach, only in the water, Kate floated herself up. She wrapped her legs around Antonio's body and now, the two men had to position their cocks underwater into her waiting holes. The water moved up through Kate's breasts, while she pushed herself up against Antonio and smirked at him. Steven brought his hand down to guide his cock into her ass, just as Antonio tried to move his rod under the water with his hand, looking for her pussy.

"Ohhhhhh, you're close! Let me help you!"

Kate moved her hands underwater until Antonio felt her fingers wrapping around his cock. She looked in his eyes and smirked as she guided his cock into her pussy. She could feel Steven's cock pushing into her dark back door hole and now, Antonio's rod pushed into her pussy. At last, both of their cocks were inside her. Steven wrapped his arm around her stomach as he slowly thrust his rod into her ass. Kate moaned, pushing her breasts up against Antonio's chest before moaning out.

"Ohhhhh, yeah! That's it! Fuck me! Come on!"

They remained in the middle of the pool, floating above the water. Steven was taller than his nephew, so the water only reached half way up to his chest. He thrust his hips underwater, slamming his cock into Kate's ass, while she had wrapped her legs around Antonio and forced him to balance back into the water. His cock drove into her pussy, causing her to moan out louder.

"Oh yeah, I like that! Come on, fuck me with those fucking cocks!"

Just as Steven pounded her from behind, Kate pushed her body weight over Antonio and caused him to go underwater. She giggled as they turned a bit, though Steven was instantly alerted that this position in the body of water was not helping them. He pulled his cock from her ass, and leaned back in the water.

"Kate! Antonio! Over here!"

Underwater, Antonio pushed his mouth over her left nipple and sucked on her tits. Kate had turned until they both had went under water until she unwrapped her legs around his body and allowed herself to swim up and free from him after surfaces She looked up at Steven and began to swim forward to him as he was standing near the steps. Antonio's head rose from the water and he took in a deep breath before he followed Kate. Steven motioned his hand to Kate.

"Come on baby girl, I gotta better idea. Let me sit down here."

Looking over the steps, Steven lowered himself down and sat on the middle, stretching his feet into the water. He motioned his hand for Kate to come closer and then spoke again.

"Turn around Kate, then lower yourself down on me...Antonio can take you from in front."

She giggled.

"Alright papi, that'll work."

While sitting down, Steven moved his hand to hold his dick up. Kate turned around and faced Antonio as she moved to lower her ass down onto Steven's rod. She took a deep breath feeling his cock slide into her. Looking at Antonio, she spread her legs out and offered her pussy to him. The younger man moved forward and then used his hand to push his cock back into her. Like before, Kate now had both of their dicks inside her. Steven moved his hands over her chest, while Kate pushed her hands down into one of the steps under her so both men could thrust themselves into her. The wind began to blow, while she yelled out to them.

"Yes, go on! Fuck me! I want to feel those big fucking dicks pounding into me!! OHHHH, YEAH!!"

Antonio grunted in between moaning. As he pumped his cock into her pussy, those huge breasts began to bounce up and down. Steven pushed her down before pumping up, thrusting his hips as his cock began to pound into her tight ass. Outside of the body of water, it was easier for both of them to buck their hips and pound into Kate's holes.

"Oh, FUCK!! YES!! FUCK ME, OHHHHH GOD!!"

With her huge breasts flopping up and down, Kate closed her eyes and screamed out. Her voice echoed into the air while both of them pounded their huge cocks into her. Antonio reached his hand out to grip the railing on the left side of the steps. He was afraid that he would he would end up slipping, so he took his feet a few steps down into the water as he continued to pound his cock into her. Steven didn't move one bit, still holding her up and bucking his hips to allow his cock to explore into her ass. Antonio couldn't help but yell out.

"Oh my god, you're so tight Kate!"

"OH YEAH, FUCK ME! FUCK MY TIGHT PUSSY WITH YOUR HARD FUCKING COCK!!"

Kate's eyes remained closed while she gritted her teeth and screamed out. She wanted one of them to force her over the edge, knowing that they also would fill her holes with cum. Over and over, Antonio quickly pumped his cock into her pussy while Steven worked at a slower pass under her. As badly as Kate wanted to cum, there was one man that she wanted to force her climax. The one man she hoped would cum in her pussy was the one that she called papi. The moment was close, but she had to scream out once again.

"OHHHH, FUCK! YES!! YES!! MMMMMM, I WANT MY PAPI TO FUCK MY PUSSY!"

Steven came to a stop, his cock resting in her ass while he replied to her.

"What's that baby girl? You want me to fuck you in front now?"

"FUCKING YES! YES I DO!!"

Antonio took a deep breath before glancing down at his uncle's face. Steven gave him the nod that it was time to switch positions, or better yet, move to a new position. Antonio took a few steps back after letting his hand slip from the hand rail, his feet stomping and splashing in the water of the pool. Once his cock had left her pussy , Kate reached up for the rail and raised herself up off Steven. When his cock slid out of her ass and she stood towering over him, she turned around to offer a hand to help her papi up. Steven's back was in a bit of pain from the steps, but he couldn't complain. Upon rising up, he thanked Kate by kissing her cheek. She moaned while still holding his hand. Steven tugged on her hand as he stepped away from the steps and back outside the pool.

"Come on baby girl, this will be easier outside the pool."

From watching them, Antonio knew he had to climb out of the pool now and join them on the side. Drops of water dripped from all three of their bodies back on the marble surface where their feet remained. Kate stood facing Steven, she threw her arms around his neck and leaned in to kiss him passionately. While they stood there kissing, Antonio moved behind her. He figured the new position would be both of them holding her up together. After the kiss was broken between Steven and Kate, she turned to look at Antonio and gave him the nod. She placed her hands up on Steven's shoulders and then both of them reached to hold her up off her feet. Steven placed his hands under her legs just as she spread them out, while Antonio placed his hands around her sides.

"Ohhh, yeah! That's it, mmmmm. Get those cocks in me again."

Kate bit her lower lip as she watched Steven's eyes look down at her wet tits. He had reached his right hand down to guide his cock into her pussy. She turned her head, flipping her wet hair to see the look on Antonio's face while she felt the head of his dick sliding into her ass. As she felt both of their rods pushing into her, she took a deep breath before looking in Steven's eyes and yelling.

"Oh yeah, go on! FUCK ME PAPI! FUCK ME HARD!!"

She moved her legs, wrapping them around Steven's waist as he began to buck his hips and pump his cock into her pussy. From behind, Antonio kept his feet firmly over the marble stone surface while he pumped his hips forward and felt his cock sliding in and out of her ass. Kate closed her eyes and moved her hands down Steven's shoulders. She embraced the feeling as they both fucked her, forcing her huge breasts to bounce up and down. Eventually, she was going to be forced to her climax. That was why she wanted Steven to feel her pussy to begin with.

"Ohhhhhhhh, baby girl you feel so amazing!"

"Mmmmmm, you like that pussy papi?"

"Yes I do!"

Steven's words made her want to kiss him one last time but it was difficult with Antonio pounding his cock into her ass from behind. When one would push out, the other would push in. They moved in a perfect sync, rocking the motion. Kate wrapped her arms around Steven's neck, leaning forward so her big tits would push up against his chest. Over and over, their hard cocks pounded into her pussy and ass. Kate closed her eyes, moaning out loudly.

"OH GOD, OH YEAH!!"

"You like me fucking this ass, Kate?"

Antonio groaned his words out to her.

"FUCK YEAH! HARDER! HARDER!! I WANT YOU BOTH TO CUM WITH ME, OHHHHHH FUCK!! MAKE ME CUM, PAPI!! MAKE ME CUM ALL OVER YOUR BIG FUCKING COCK!!"

Kate had only figured that they both had to be close to busting their nuts within her, since they had moved positions had yet to fill her up. Her eyes remained closed while she moaned loudly in a soothing voice. Steven took a deep breath, trying to hold back as he felt her pussy tighten up around his swollen rod. As soon as Steven had come to a stop, so did Antonio. Kate's voice screamed out.

"OHHHHHHHHHH, YES!!"

"Fuck, fuck, OH MY GOD!!"

It was Antonio's voice that screamed out, all while Steven groaned.

"OHHHHHHHH, YEAH!! OHHHHHH, BABY GIRL MADE PAPI CUM!!"

She could not believe it. While her body had tensed up and her pussy exploded, it came right on time with Steven's rod exploding deep within her. Antonio shot his load deep within her ass just a few seconds later. All three of them experienced their orgasm together simultaneously. Kate could not have been happier, she managed to force them both to fill her up right on time with her pussy exploding around Steven's dick. Steven tried to catch his breath as he watched Kate's face. She opened her eyes and looked at him like an angel. From behind her, Antonio's face was curled up as he could feel his orgasm. Steven let go of her legs, hinting to Kate that it was time to set her down. He took a few steps back, allowing her feet to touch the surface of the marble stone. Antonio moved his hands from her body and then both of them stepped back as their cocks left her holes and she stood on her feet once more.

"Oh my god...just, wow. That was fucking amazing, mmmmmmm."

Streams of cum began to drip from Kate's ass and pussy. Antonio watched a stream run down her thigh and past her legs. Steven's eyes watched as cum flowed like a small creek from her pussy, dripping down over the marble stone. Kate bit her bottom lip before moaning.

"Mmmmmm, look at that. You both filled me up."

"Yes we fucking did."

Her eyes looked up at Steven when she heard his voice. He grinned to her before speaking again.

"You know where the cum is going to be next, don't you?"

"All over my face and my tits?"

Steven nodded, his lips had formed a huge grin.

"You know what to do, baby girl."

"Yes, papi."

She smiled at him, looking in his eyes before she lowered herself down to her knees. This time, Steven was on her left side and Antonio was on her right. They stepped forward to her while she brought her hands up and wrapped her fingers around both cocks. Kate looked up into Antonio's eyes before she glanced back at Steven. Quickly, she moved her hands to stroke their hard cocks. This time, she brought Antonio's cock into her mouth first while her hand continued to pump on Steven's hard meet.

"Ohhhhh yeah, suck it again Kate!"

The younger man moaned as she began to bob her head up and down on his rod. All the while, her left hand stroked Steven's cock at the same time. Kate came off Antonio's dick, making a loud pop sound as her lips came free of it. She turned to her left side and then pushed her lips down on Steven's cock while her right hand began to stroke Antonio's slobber coated shaft. Steven brought his hand down and patted her wet head while she sucked on him.

"That's it, baby girl, yeah! Suck it just like that!"

She loved that he called her 'baby girl'. It was so funny, since she had begun by referring to him as papi. She truly believed that she was having a father and son today, begging to have them blow their loads all over her. Kate moaned into his cock loudly, 'mmmmmm', while she began to bob her head up and down on it. Meanwhile, her right hand was stroking Antonio's meat as fast as she could. Her mouth slurped and slobbered all over Steven's cock before she came off, popping her lips off loudly. She turned back to Antonio's cock and plugged her lips back over it. Like before, her left hand began to stroke Steven's cock while she bobbed her head up and down on Antonio's meat. Kate knew how to handle herself just fine when it came to pleasing two cocks in chorus.

Between the sound of both men moaning, was the leading sound of Kate's mouth slobbering all over a thick rod. Once she was done with Antonio's for a bit, she popped her lips off and alternated back to Steven's rod. She spit on his hard meat before pushing her lips back around, all while her right hand began to stroke Antonio's meat just like before. Steven reached his hand down, tugging on her wet hair to get her attention. Kate looked up in his eyes as she slowly moved her mouth off his cock, coming up with a loud pop sound and saliva strings dangling from her lips back to his hard meat. Kate flicked her tongue before speaking to Steven.

"You want something, papi?"

"Yeah, I want to feel those big titties around my dick again."

"Mmmmmm, papi wants to fuck my tits?"

"Yes, baby girl."

Immediately, she removed her hands from their dicks. Kate pushed her huge breasts up and looked at Steven as she watched him slip his rod between them. A string of her spit dripped off his cock, just as he pushed it between those amazing famous breasts. She looked in his eyes while she squeezed them together, trapping his hard meat between her tits. Kate moaned as she felt his cock push between her tits. Steven began to buck his hips.

"Mmmmmm, fuck my titties papi! Fuck them with your big cock!"

Just as he had done earlier in the day when she had her tits wrapped around his meat pole, Steven brought his hand down to hold her shoulder in place. He pumped his hips forward, forcing his cock to drive between her breasts. Antonio didn't want to feel left out, he stepped a bit closer and called out to Kate.

"Kate, can you suck on me, please?"

"You didn't have to say please, but sure!"

She giggled to the young man as she turned her head and licked his cock with her tongue. Steven continued to pump his dick between her huge tits, just as Kate wrapped her lips around Antonio's cock and began to suck on the head. She moved her mouth down further on his meat, all while Steven began to move faster and harder. Each time he pumped between her tits, it rocked her body forward. Eventually Kate popped her lips off Antonio's cock, only to look down and spit on the head of Steven's cock as it pushed up between her tits. Kate yelled at him in excitement.

"Yes, papi! Yeah, fuck those big titties! Mmmmmm!!"

Antonio realized it wasn't worth competing with his uncle over her attention. Kate didn't push her lips back down over his cock, instead she leaned her head down and licked the head of Steven's rod each time it poked up. Steven was close to blowing his load, so he came to a stop just as she squeezed her breasts between her hands as hard as she could.

"Ohhhhhhh, man...Baby girl, I'm almost ready to load you down. Go on, let my son have another turn."

Kate licked her lips while moaning. She let go of her breasts to free Steven's rod from her big mounds of flesh before turning to look up at Antonio.

"You ready to fuck my tits too?"

The younger man just grinned while nodding his head. Kate giggled.

"Like father, like son! Mmmmmmm!"

Antonio held his rod up between his fingers, just as Kate held her breasts up allowing him the entrance to shove his dick right in the middle. Holding her tits together, she looked down and spit on the head before she began to pump them up and down. She turned to look to her side, only to see Steven stroking his cock with his own hand. Kate wasn't sure if he wanted her to suck on him but she knew that he had to be close to blowing his load again. She wanted them both to drain their balls all over her, the best way to end this wild wet day. Over and over, Kate pumped her breasts up and down over Antonio's shaft.

"God, those tits feel so fucking good!!"

"Mmmmm, I bet you're one of those guys who always dreamed of fucking them."

"I'd be a liar if I didn't say yes!"

Up and down, her tits moved to fuck Antonio's hard dick. Kate looked in his eyes before glancing back over at Steven and smiling at him. She truly believed this was his son that she was pleasuring. After a good bit of time, Antonio looked down and nodded before calling out to her.

"Kate, I'm ready! Let me cum all over you!"

"Mmmmmm, you ready too papi?"

Steven nodded to her while she let go of her breasts.

"Yeah, I'm ready too baby girl."

She stood there on her knees and watch them both grab hold of their dicks, stroking them as she remained sitting and waiting for the big explosion. To her right, Steven jerked his cock, aiming it right at her beautiful face. She looked back over at Antonio and decided that she wanted to finish him off herself. She moved her hand over his, motioning for him to let go of his cock and then she wrapped her fingers over it.

"Cum for me! Cum all over my face, papi! I want you both to load me down!"

"Ohhhhh, I'm going to do just that, baby girl."

Kate couldn't but giggle at the sound of Steven's voice. Her left hand worked frantically over Antonio's cock, holding it close to her face while Steven worked his shaft in his own hand. She closed her eyes, knowing what was about to happen before her. After a few seconds, Steven took a deep breath before speaking to her.

"Here, HERE YOU GO! FUCK!!"

"Yeah, yeah! Me too, ohhhhhh man!!"

Steven's cock exploded sending a wave of thick cum slapped over her forehead and dripped down her right eye brow. From the left side, Antonio's dick went off and sent a thick wad of cum over her right cheek. Kate moaned, feeling their sticky seed coating her face.

"Mmmm, yeah! Cum all over me, that's it!"

A string of cum went into her left eyelid, dripping down almost like a streak of tears. Antonio aimed his cock down, striking a thick wad over her cheek again and dripping down to her breasts. Steven's cock sent a wave of cum flying over forehead and streaking into her hair. A thick string of cum shot up over her right eye lid, drenching over her eyebrow as the rest dripped down over her little beauty mole above her lip. Kate ran her hands down and held her breasts up for them, just as she felt the excess cum dripping down.

"Oh my god, yeah! That's it! Fucking drown me in that hot cum!"

Kate couldn't help but laugh as she still felt more cum splashing over her face. Steven shot the last weak spurts from his cock onto her breasts, creating little drops of his cum. Antonio continued to jerk his cock aiming at her beautiful face. He reached his hand for the back of her head to tilt her face upward just as he pressed his rod up against her nose and finished off the last remaining drops over her left cheek. As they were finally finished, Kate slowly opened her eyes while blinking. She could feel the cum in one of her eye brows. She looked up at both of the men while wrapping her fingers around both cocks, holding them close to her face.

"Mmmmm, like father and son! You both drenched me down, huh?"

"Fuck yeah, we did!"

It was Antonio who spoke, Kate just laughed as she brought his rod bad between her lips and sucked on the head to milk out the final drops of cum. She loudly kissed the head before moving over to Steven's rod. She looked him in the eyes and then fed the head of his dick between her lips. Kate moaned over his cock, 'mmmmm'. After she had sucked the last drops of his seed out, she released it from her lips.

"Thanks for the good time today, papi."

"You're welcome baby girl."

"Mind if I call you again in the future?"

"Not at all, you can call anytime Kate."

"Mmmmm, I'll keep that in mind."

Kate wasn't bothered to wipe up any of the cum on her face. She simply raised herself off her knees and looked over the palm trees before smirking at both men. The wind began to blow slightly again while she stepped away from them and began to walk towards the back door that led into the apartment. After Kate went inside, Antonio turned to look at his uncle before nodding.

"Thanks for inviting me out here, this was a dream come true to have fun with that girl."

"Not a problem, Antonio. I may not truly be your father, but you're definitely my son. Never forget that, I'll always have your back."

With a soft chuckle, he smiled to his uncle and nodded.

"Thanks, I appreciate that."

All Steven could do was smile while they both moved to collect their swim trunks and get dressed. Soon, they would join Kate back at her apartment and maybe have some late dinner together. In his mind, Steven was well aware that Antonio would be the future for the Diaz family and business. This was only the beginning for the young man, but he had already made him quite proud. This would go down as a moment between them that would last forever. A moment that Steven never could've shared alongside his own son, who was more interested in sports and the jock lifestyle while chasing the dream of a football star. It may have been a shame that Tony wasn't there to see his son following in their foot steps, but Steven couldn't be happier to stand next to the young man.

Chapter 80: Chapter 80. Salma Hayek Dances (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

Rain washed over the town, blowing through the streets with hard rain to make the surface of the road slick. It was on a Saturday night like this that Tony didn't have a care in the world. He had retreated back to his yacht, his home far away from the business. The past several weeks, he had been spending more and more time alone in his isolated little world, while he allowed his younger brother to run the business. He could trust Steven, just as he knew deep down that many trusted Steven more than himself. Tony had been jealous most of his life, the usual sibling rivalry but it was beginning to wear off as he was approaching the age of 50. His hair was quickly fading to a silver gray, but he was finding the time to cover it up through hair gel.

Just two weeks ago, Salma had to leave Tony by himself before returning back to Hollywood and to a set of a movie. It was kinda funny to him, he was beginning to grow close to the woman. He who had not been married in so long and lived the life of a playboy, was beginning to wonder about settling down. During the time she was gone, he kept in contact with her through the phone. Weather it be talking or texting through messages, Tony managed to keep himself contained with no other women while Salma was gone. He was proud of himself, arrogantly feeling an accomplishment to stay with the same woman for a change. If all could well in the next year, he was wondering about possible retirement plans. He had his money at this point, and it was evident to him that Steven was running the club business. By now, all Tony wanted to handle was the money and the financial side of their family's business.

The other night, Salma had called him over the phone about arriving back in Miami. She was due tomorrow, he couldn't wait to see her again. He spent the last week at the golf course, meanwhile Steven was running the course with his boy: Tony Jr, or 'Antonio' as the young man went by in person. There was nothing he could complain about whatsoever. He knew his son seen eye to eye closer with his uncle, that was something Steven always had an edge on compared to him. He thought about them for a minute while he sat in the bed smoking a cigar. Leaning over to thump the tip into the ash tray before laying back and taking another puff. One day, his son would have the entire business all under his wraps. The lasting dynasty of nepotism through the family, just like Tony's own father had handed the keys to the kingdom over to him once he became old enough to understand life.

While laying in bed, he decided it was better off not to worry about them. Steven had things under control, even when it came to dirty deals to generate a good profit. He flipped through his smart phone, making sure he didn't have any unread text messages or emails that he may have missed earlier when he had dinner and some drinks with one of his bodyguards. After shoving the cigar down in the ash tray to rub out the lit end, he reached to turn off his lamp, ready to lay in bed. He placed the phone up on the night stand as usual, not a care in the world as he fell to sleep with the sound of thunder and rain from outside his yacht.

******************

1 DAY LATER

The rain did not slow down going into Sunday. Black skies remained over, filled with clouds and blocking all the sunlight. Tony had woke up in the afternoon and went on to doing his usual schedule around the home of his yacht. After having a late lunch, his phone went to ringing beside him at his desk. He seen that it was Salma and smiled as he went to answer it.

"Hey baby!"

"Hello Tony, guess who's back in town?"

"You, of course!"

She giggled through the phone before answering him.

"Yes, I am back. Just got off the plane about 30 minutes ago."

"Why didn't you call? I would have sent the limo for you."

"Cause I like to have a little bit of privacy! I've got something for you, so I have to tell you to drop whatever you're doing. No business, no phone calls or nothing. Today is Sunday, so get yourself prepared."

"What is it, you've got for me, Salma baby?"

"I can't tell you, it's a surprise! Just, get everything ready back at the yacht. All privacy, we don't need anyone to disturb us."

"You got it, babe."

"Good, now I'm on my way in the next hour, be looking out for me!"

He hung up the phone. Salma's arrival was rather abrupt and had caught him off guard for the day. Luckily it was Sunday and he wasn't doing anything, nothing serious for him to drop and call off. Salma would have his complete devoted attention no matter what, he would never say no to this woman so far. Their relationship was a healthy one and with her coming back in town, there was more room to grow for them. He left his office and went on to alert the bodyguards outside to watch for her arrival.

******************

1 HOUR LATER

The sky above still remained a texture of grey and with stormy clouds above, though the rain had slacked off at this point. Tony walked outside on the upper deck of the yacht, he wanted to watch out to the bridge connecting from the docks back to the boat. All he wore was a white button up shirt and some black pants. He remained barefoot, careless of the wet surface outside from the rain. He looked over his golden Rolex watch to see that it was approaching 3 PM on the clock. From the distance of the, the bright lights of a white car came pulling up. That had to be Salma, at least he thought to himself. The car came to a stop and then both doors opened.

Tony watched as a woman in dark hair stepped out of the car. There was no way he could mistake this woman as anyone besides Salma. She wore a pair of blue jeans and a black shirt. The other woman who stepped out of the car had on a white pair of pants and a matching white shirt. Her long hair was blonde and she looked vaguely familiar to him, but he could not tell from the distance. The blonde haired woman followed behind Salma as they approached the small bridge extended out connecting to the yacht. The bodyguards only glanced at Salma. After a couple weeks she spent with Tony before leaving, they had become used to her presence around them. She waved at him as her heels stomped and clacked up the bridge.

"Hey Tony, mi amor! I am back!"

"Salma darling, you've returned! I see you've brought someone with you!"

Indeed, yes!"

A grin formed over her face as she reached the top deck of the yacht. Standing close to him, she pushed her arms around him to give him a hug and a big kiss on the cheek. Tony smiled back at Salma before returning the kiss on the cheek. At the same time, her guest had stopped in her tracks and looked over him. Salma stepped back, allowing him to see her friend.

"Tony, this is a friend of mine in town who wanted to see you. I'm sure you're familiar with Shakira, yes?"

His eyes looked up at the beautiful face while he thought to himself: Shakira, the singer? Before he could say anything, the blonde haired woman giggled and spoke in her Latin accent.

"Hello Tony, I've heard a lot about you. I once partied with your brother Steven some years back, it was a long time ago at this point."

"Oh, you partied with Steven? When was that?"

"Back in 2004, I think. I had a party for an album release down here, your brother helped set up security and was nothing but a gentleman about the gig. It's a shame I haven't got the chance to speak to him in years, but I wanted to meet you for a change. You're quite famous in Miami."

Salma moved over, taking Shakira by her hand as the two looked back at each other. Salma couldn't help but smile at Tony. This was the 'surprise' she was speaking of over the phone. Tony grinned. He loved it when a woman stroked his ego, especially when he was reminded how famous he was in town. Salma spoke next.

"I figured you would be in the mood for some entertainment tonight, Tony. I know you've been lonely without me."

Shakira laughed, running her hand over his arm as she glanced back over at Salma and spoke to her friend.

"I've heard quite the stories over the years about this man! He loves entertainment and parties, even according to his own brother!"

"It's true too, most of what you heard."

He couldn't help but reply back to her. Salma laughed now in her thick accent.

"So, I have to ask you Tony, would you mind preparing some dinner for us in the cabins? I told Shakira about how you love to cook."

"Did you, darling?"

Salma nodded her head, once again he loved to hear compliments of himself. It was a sure way to strike a good mood, just to hear positive things about himself.

"Alright ladies, I will cook for the three of us..."

"And then after dinner, you'll get a little something for entertainment!"

Shakira looked over at Salma as the words were spoken. Tony just nodded his head.

"Yes indeed, I will be ready for some fun after that. Well, come on ladies! It's supposed to rain all day and all night, so we better head inside!"

The sound of their heels clacking over the deck were loudly heard as Tony led them into the cabin. Thunder crackled over the sky a few seconds later while light rain began to fall once again.

******************

2 HOURS LATER

Bass beats were booming loudly from downstairs in Disco Fever. The club was having a casual night, some movers on the dance floor but nothing like Saturday night or Friday where the house was full and active. Steven was in his office, after going through paper work to check the managing of money on schedule and pay outs. He had sent Antonio home after Saturday night, not wanting to stress the young man out with an additional day of work. With a glass in his hand, he stood at the window of his office, observing the action from below through the glass while he took a sip from the drink. He moved away from the window, walking back over to his desk.

Steven was used to a night like this, all by himself. It was only right to spend an evening at work, after he had all the time to play around a couple nights before with pleasure. A true bonding moment had been made with nephew Antonio, one that he wouldn't forget in the near future. It didn't bother him that Emily had not texted him in the past 24 hours, he had to concentrate on going over the management of the club. When he moved to his desk, his cell phone began to ring in the pocket of his jacket. He reached for it, seeing on the screen that it was Ramón with the incoming call. He answered his phone, placing it up to his ear.

"Yeah?"

"Steven, I'm glad you picked up! I...I need your help with something."

"What's going on, Ramón?"

"I can't talk about it now, I need you to meet me by the pier at the edge of Coconut Grove."

"Which pier?"

"The one facing the bridge! I don't have much time, please hurry!"

The rain could be heard over the other end of the phone. Ramón hung up, while sighing. Outside, the rain was hammering as looked back at the car that had wrecked alongside a ditch in the road. Carlos looked back at his brother and shook his head.

"Seriously? Did you have to fucking call him of all people to help us? Fucking Christ..."

Ramón exploded in rage at his brother.

"FUCK YES, I DID! You know why I called Steven!? He can actually fucking help! I don't care about him calling you a dumbass, in fact, you are! This wouldn't have happened if you didn't have a couple keys in the back of MY fucking car!"

Carlos rolled his eyes again.

"Yeah, yeah whatever. You know, I wouldn't have any problems right now if you and him would actually cut me in on some action with the club. How the fuck am I gonna get rich just playing security for him and Tony, eh? That's a dead end, and you know it!"

"Shut your fucking mouth! I'm not in the mood to hear your bullshit right now! We're gonna wait on Steven to get here, or else I'm gonna end up choking you to death and we can both go to prison on drug charges and I can get an extra charge for attempted murder!"

Busting out laughing, Carlos shook his head while the rain continued to pour.

"Oh, listen to that! You talk like you're Mr. Big!"

******************

At the dinner table, Salma shared a laugh alongside Shakira. They sat side by side at the table while Tony was on the other side. He had prepared them a dinner of Italian food, something special that he knew Salma had enjoyed from their time together before she left. He baked garlic bread and his homemade spaghetti. Candles were lit at the dinner table, giving it the feeling of a special occasion. To top it all off, they had opened an old bottle of wine dated from 1966. The wine bottle was special to him, he had saved it specifically for the reason it was Salma's birth year. While the sat together, Salma pointed her fork at Tony before speaking in a laugh.

"You should've been there back in L.A. at my movie shoot, just oh my god..."

"Tell me about it, darling...I'm listening."

"Dis guy, he is about 25 I think? He's half my age, I'm old enough to be his mother."

While she spoke, Salma's accent began to come out strong. Shakira laughed before shaking her head and replying.

"Don't remind me that I turn 40 in a month!"

Tony held up his wine class to Shakira.

"Hacer un saludo! Life begins when you turn 40, embrace it..."

Salma laughed hearing his words, almost to the point she forgot what she was about to say.

"Anyways, like I was saying over here; he's 25 and flirting with me like he thinks he's Tony, you know?"

He laughed, nodding to her. Shakira looked over, while chewing on a piece of the bread. Salma continued her story.

"I told him that he's too young, and I like a man. A man with big cojones, a man with some hair on his chest..."

Tony smirked, winking over at Shakira while Salma was still going on with her story.

"You know what he does the next day? He forgets to shave, and then tells me how he's going to the gym to build his body up to become strong."

Shakira laughed, but Salma couldn't stop.

"I mean, seriously!? That's how you're gonna impress an older lady like me!?"

Tony laughed at her, watching Salma shake her head before she sipped on her glass of wine.

"You don't need some young hot shot, do you Salma baby?""

Her eyes met his while she swallowed down the remainder of wine in her glass. Salma placed the glass down on the table and grinned at Tony.

"Nope, I have you, mi amor."

******************

The windshield wipers over Steven's Cadillac was the only thing keeping a clear view in his vision from the pouring rain. Once he made it to the side of the road, he could see a car that had swerved off and crashed into a ditch. The front of the car was beat pretty badly and a crack in the windshield. Beside the car, he could see two men standing. Ramón was easy to make out in his black suit and matching black pants. Next to him was Carlos, who Steven immediately figured was the culprit to this problem. Carlos stood tall in a yellow decorated Hawaiian shirt and khaki pants. Steven stopped his Cadillac next to the accident, lucky that no one else in the pouring rain had stopped to help them out of generosity. He stopped the car so he could quickly exit and meet with the two of them.

"Hey, Ramón! What the fuck happened here?"

Carlos turned his head from Steven while Ramón walked towards him.

"My car hit a bump in the road while it was raining hard and I ended up swerving off and crashing into the ditch, but that's not the real problem here."

He tapped on the back window, nodding at his cousin to show him.

"See that? This is the real problem here!"

Steven stepped closer to the car, looking through the back window. It appeared there was two kilo bricks of cocaine, one had busted and painted the entire back seat in a mess of powder on the seats and floor. There was a duffel bag on the floor, which gave him the impression the coke was originally in the bag but it was obviously left unzipped. While Steven looked from the window, Ramón spoke again.

"Mr. Genius over here decided to use my car last night and score him some yeyo, but left it back there. I'm guessing the spill is from him cutting one of the bricks to test the coke."

Unimpressed as usual, Steven simply contained his rage at Carlos. He knew that Carlos was useful, only for fucking things up and getting them into trouble. Still, it was Ramón's brother, so he understood the reason that he always gave him a chance. It wasn't worth blowing up in rage here and giving the punk a beating that he deserved. Steven had to keep his cool and help them, or else it would be a possible prison sentence. Turning to look at Carlos, he spoke.

"What's wrong with you? You don't know how to properly cut the bag with a knife? You barely cut it on the edge, I guess you just stabbed it or cut too much. Just look at this mess, this is a sure way to end up back in prison."

"I didn't mean to do it, Ramón is the one that put the car in the ditch."

Steven pointed his finger at Carlos, answering back in rage.

"SHUT THE FUCK UP!! You are a fuck up! If it was you in that ditch, I wouldn't be here at all! I'm only here to help Ramón, shame you don't take after your brother here. He has a fucking brain, you obviously don't."

Turning to look back at Ramón, Steven gave him a nod. He had an idea to clean the car out, it was the only way possible to get them out of this mess before a police officer would arrive at the scene of the accident.

"Go reach into the driver's side of my car and pop the trunk. I have some cleaning stuff back there..."

He then looked over at Carlos, giving him orders now.

"You, you're gonna clean the back of the car with the paper towels and spray cleaner."

Carlos dropped his lip, ready to protest the decision right away.

"But why ain't I getting any-"

"Don't you say a fucking word to me! You want to go back to fucking jail? It don't make any difference to me, pal. Just think about going back i you don't clean that up. Let that be your motivation to move your sorry ass and do a good job."

For a minute, Steven was glad that he kept the usual cleaning supply in the trunk of his car. It came in handy, just as it did years ago when something out of the blue happened. Ramón came away from the trunk of his Cadillac with the paper towels and spray bottle. He quickly moved to open the back seat of the car, looking over the mess. He called out to Steven after looking over the bags of cocaine, noticing that one wasn't busted at all and was rather clean.

"Hey, Steven! This one key back here isn't busted at all. What do you want to do with it?"

"Bring it over here, put it in the trunk of my car!"

Ramón quickly moved with the brick of cocaine in his hand, bringing it to the trunk of Steven's car before shutting it. Steven looked over him and nodded, running his hand through his hair as the rain continued to pour down. Carlos didn't waste a second moving to the back seat of the car with all the cleaning supply as he had a job to do now with cleaning the back of the car as fast as he possibly could.

"Alright, here's what we're gonna do. You and Carlos clean out the back seat and when you're done, you take my car and both of you are gonna get the fuck outta here. I'll hang back and when the cops arrive, I'll file the accident report and tell them that it was me who got into an accident and all."

"Alright, understood."

"Oh yeah, one last thing! Don't get rid of the key in the back of my car. If Carlos asks for it, tell him no. He ain't getting it back, I'll figure out what to do with it this week."

Ramón nodded and moved to the back of the car to help his brother clean it out. Steven stood there in the rain, shoving his hands into his pockets as he looked up at the sky. A gloomy sky on a bad day like this was a perfect coincidence. Since he didn't have a criminal record, unlike Ramón and Carlos, he knew it was best for him to take the accident report with the police when they arrived. The mess in the back seat wouldn't take them long if they cracked down and cleaned fast enough, which he believed they would if they were truly motivated enough to avoid jail time.

1 HOUR LATER

After a nice dinner and a couple glasses of wine, it was time to unwind for that 'entertainment' that Salma had spoken to Tony about. In the inner cabin of the yacht, they sat around what was an entertainment lounge with a large screen television and a big couch. There was no one else allowed in besides the three of them, Salma figured this spot was perfect to begin the dance routine she had practiced with Shakira. She looked over at her friend who nodded to her, just as they both smiled back at Tony. Salma spoke up.

"Shakira and I have a little surprise for you. We need some music though, I know you have a surround sound system in this room."

"Yeah, I do. The stereo is over there, by the shelf."

He pointed over to the right side of the room. Near one of the windows to peak outside the yacht and view the docks, there was a shelf with some books and a stereo embedded in the wall. On the shelf was a handful of CD's stacked in cases. Both, Shakira and Salma moved to check the shelf. The CD's were burned and all were of instrumental music with labels on them such as 'dance beats' and 'hip hop beats'. Shakira flipped through the CD's until she found one that said 'Spanish Jazz'. She smirked, this would be a fun way to start the night.

"Put this one in, I have a good feeling about this disc."

"Yeah, tell him to go dress down and that we need to undress outside the room."

Shakira walked away as Salma tended to the stereo. She folded her hands as she approached Tony with a huge grin over her face.

"I think you need to go dress down, Tony dear..."

"Why is that?"

"Cause it's only fair, since us ladies are about to undress too in more appropriate clothes."

He nodded his head and laughed.

"Very well then, you've got me there."

Rising up, Tony simply smirked to himself as he moved to walk out of the room. The music began to play through the speakers. An array of bongo drums, piano and trumpets played through what was evidently salsa music. Shakira listened to the beat, it seemed very up tempo on the first track. Salma walked away to approach her.

"How is this music?"

"It's fine, I can dance to that rather easily."

"Yeah, maybe there is a slow track on there next. Well, come on...Let's go get dressed up!"

The two women walked back from the room, heading out to the inner cabins. Salma had her own room by now, a place where she kept clothes and outfits as well as jewelry. She led Shakira there for both of them to find something to wear for their dance routine.

******************

30 MINUTES LATER

The sound of a trunk slamming could be heard over the thunder while the rain had begun to slack off. Ramón and Carlos were done cleaning up, just as Ramón had shut the trunk of Steven's Cadillac after disposing of the paper towels and water bottle they used to spray out the back seat. Steven moved to the back seats, climbing in to examine in. Luckily, it was spotless in the time they spend scrubbing and cleaning it out. He checked the cracks in the seat, as well as in the doors to make sure that not a speck of the white dust could be found anywhere. Once he was done examining, he leaned his head out of the car and nodded to him.

"Alright, good work. It's cleaned out perfectly. Ramón, take my car and get outta here. I'll handle the rest of this."

Since the rain had slacked off, Steven had thought up the perfect story to tell the officers when they arrived to file in the accident report. He could easily just blame the rain and say that it was the reason he didn't call right away. Within the ditch that the car was stuck in, water had built up enough to cover his shoes. He shut the back door on the driver's side, and then he moved to the front. Once he seen his Cadillac speeding off from the road, he took out his cell phone and dialed in the emergency numbers to call and report the accident.

******************

When Tony had returned to the room, the lights had been set to dim and the music could be heard from the speakers above in the surround sound system. A slow tempo song was played through bongo drums and a light trumpet. He moved to the couch, having a seat. He had dressed down only in his black night robes and no pants. Salma had told him a few weeks ago that the pants or shorts simply moved in the way for her access. She liked him only in a little robe to take off. While sitting on the couch, he turned to look forward. Within seconds, both Salma and Shakira had returned. Their high heels could be heard clicking and clanking over the floor.

"Welcome back, ladies..."

They ignored his words only to listen to the slow tempo of the music. They had to concentrate for their dance routine, something that Salma and Shakira had practiced together off and on over the past few months. Salma loved to dance. She met Shakira a while back and the two began to dance together in off time around Hollywood, whenever the Colombian singer was around looking for a dance partner to get herself into gear for an upcoming tour.

Salma wore a dark red matching thong and bra. Shakira on the other hand, dressed in a tight pair of latex black pants and a little black bra. Salma had originally wanted to use the pants on herself to give Tony a lap dance, but Shakira made great use of them on her own. His eyes wandered over both of them before grinning. They looked absolutely stunning, though he didn't want to disturb them as they had moved in their concentration to begin dancing to the beat of the music. Side by side: Salma remained on the left, Shakira took the right side as their hips began to shake and move to the rhythm of the bongo beat drums.

They moved together, slowly approaching him with each step. The beat of the music continued to play on, the trumpet was the lead instrument clearly in the song. Salma rolled her hips forward, running her hands up her long sleder legs while Shakira began to turn around and pump her ass back and forth. The blonde Colombian singer threw her arms up and continued to move her hips. Tony's eyes were clearly stuck on Shakira, watching her ass move back and forth. Salma began to slowly turn to her side and then, both of them pushed their bottoms together up against one another. Tony watched as Salma's bare ass touched over the latex pants covering Shakira's.

"Unbelieveable, just wow..."

He had a hard time finding words to describe this event playing out in front of him. Salma had closed her eyes, pumping her ass back up against Shakira's. With both of their round bottoms pushing up against one another, they swayed back and forth, rubbing them together before they took a few steps forward and broke apart the touching. The song had shifted into a faster tempo, just the hint that it was time to take this dance to the next level and not play around with a game of teasing. Salma reached for Tony's hand, looking at him with a seductive face as she dropped her lower lip. Shakira watched her, just as she went for his right hand to pull up from the couch. With him standing up, both girls began to rub their bodies up against him. Tony turned to face Salma, rubbing his hands over her body to feel her lovely skin as he pressed his lips to hers for a kiss.

While he kissed his love, Shakira turned around and pushed her ass out. She used her epic booty to push up against his leg and slowly lower herself down. The feeling of her ass in the latex pants sliding up and down his leg. Tony moaned into Salma's mouth, breaking the kiss only to look over to his right and see Shakira's ass dry-humping over his leg. Salma smirked, as she began to pull the bra and allow her busty breasts to bounce free.

"She has quite the ass, doesn't she? I can't wait to watch you slide your fat cock in it."

Shakira giggled hearing Salma's words before she came to a stop and stood straight up. The little red bra fell to the floor out of Salma's hands, her huge breasts exposed to his eyes. Salma reached into Tony's robes, grabbing his hard cock as she began to stroke it between her fingers. His cock was hers and she missed it so much. Moaning to him as he placed his hands up on her huge breasts and squeezed at them.

"Mmmmm, you missed these big boobs? Well, I missed your fat cock!"

While it appeared Salma was busy with her man, Shakira took a few steps back and moved her feet out of the high heels. She didn't need them anymore. The only use for them was that she could match Salma's height in pumps, something they needed for their little dance show for him. Salma gripped Tony's cock in her right hand, while she used her left hand to snatch his robe and hint to him to let it fall to the floor. The man stood there naked, Salma wasted no time dropping down to her knees while she stroked his hard meat between her fingers. Tony looked over to see Shakira had stripped naked too and followed behind Salma, going down to her knees as well.

"I am one very lucky man tonight!"

Shakira smirked up at him, winking.

"Yes you are, Tony!"

Salma lowered her mouth down and took the head of his cock past her lips. Shakira just watched as her friend began to quickly bob her heand up and down on his meat. She moved both of her hands over Tony's hips while her long black hair rustled from devouring his cock. Tony was amazed how fast Salma had worked with his rod in her mouth. She truly did miss it, making a show to go ahead and slobber all over his meat. She pushed his dick all the way down until her lips were met at the bush of his ball hair and the head of his cock slammed to the back of her throat. Tony grunted, standing there and enjoying it.

"Maldito, I missed this! Fuck, baby!"

Slowly, she came up from his cock. Salma released it from her lips with a loud pop noise while her drool began to drip from his rod. She moved aside and then looked over at Shakira, grabbing her wrist to move it towards his cock.

"Go ahead, jour turn now."

Looking back at Tony's cock, Salma spit on it. Shakira could've laughed over the fact that Salma's thick accent was beginning to come out now, but it was more funny to her that the woman had grabbed her wrist and placed her hand over his cock. Shakira smirked up at Tony as she began to stroke his thick cock. Salma gritted her teeth and looked up at Tony, just at the same time as Shakira lowered her mouth and began to suck on his meat. The Colombian singer began to slowly suck his dick, moving her head up and down. Salma grinned at Tony, speaking to him in a low seductive tone of her voice.

"How's dat feel, mi amor?"

"It feels nice and lovely."

"She know how to suck it, huh?"

All he did was nod back at Salma. Her eyes shifted to watch Shakira, while the blonde singer's mouth created a chorus of sucking and slobbering noises. Shakira kept her hand at the base of his cock while she bobbed her head up and down on it. She was slow with her sucking, so Salma decided to help her out a bit. The older woman placed her hand on the back of Shakira's head, grabbing her long blonde hair as she began to force her mouth up and down on his cock hard. Tony just stood there and watched his love take over the session with authority.

"Dat's it! Suck his dick like you mean it! Chupar como una puta!!"

Salma's words in Spanish were clear to both Shakira and Tony. She commanded the younger woman to 'suck his dick like a whore'. Over and over, Salma pushed the blonde woman's head down back and forth to the point that her mouth was being fucked by his large cock. Tony took control, placing his hand down on her shoulder as he began to buck his hips forward. Shakira's mouth continued with her slobbering and sucking noises.

"GWAK-GWAH-GWAK-KWAH-KAH-WAK-GWAH!"

Pushing the girl's head all the way to take his cock, Salma held Shakira there as his entire length was in her mouth. The head pushed against the back of her throat and her lips were met at the base of his cock. Salma held her there and looked up into Tony's eyes.

"I know you wanna cum, Tony. Do you want to unload in her mouth or over her face?"

He took a deep breath, only to nod down at Salma.

"FUCK! You know I would love to blow my load all over her beautiful face!"

Salma looked back at Shakira, pulling her head before letting go of her hair. The girl's eyes had watered up a bit, her heavy dark eye liner had smeared a bit, trailing a steam almost like tears. As she came up for air, she released his cock from her mouth with a pop noise and long strings of saliva attached from her lips back to his meat. She swallowed her breath and then spit on his cock. Salma's eyes narrowed down at Tony's dick, absolutely covered in sticky strings of saliva that dripped down to the floor. Salma moved over, wrapping her hand back around Tony's wet cock. She looked over at Shakira and smirked.

"My turn, let me suck it. You can suck on those big cojones he's got down below."

Looking up into Tony's eyes, Salma gave him a wink. She knew how much he enjoyed to be flattered in compliments. Shakira lowered her head and took his left nut between her jaws while Salma sucked on the head of his cock and moved to begin bobbing her head up and down in sync of her hand moving back and forth over his saliva coated rod. Over and over, Salma sucked and jerked his cock simultaneously. At the same time, Tony could hear the slurping and sucking sounds from Shakira's mouth as she shoved both of his nuts in her mouth, inflating her jaws before popping them back out. Shakira spit on his nuts, moving back and running her hands through her hair while Salma continued to suck on his thick cock.

"Ohhhhhh, baby! FUCK! I'M GONNA CUM NOW!!"

His screams were just the warning that was needed. Salma popped her lips off the head and then moved back. She allowed Shakira to wrap her hand around his shaft and get into position. She began to stroke his hard meat, jerking it as she closed her eyes and opened her mouth. Salma moved beside her and looked up at Tony. He couldn't look at her, for his eyes were locked on Shakira's face while she stroked his cock begging for him to shoot that hot load over her cute face. Salma couldn't help herself, she just had to further encourage him with her dirty words.

"Go ahead, Tony! Do it! Cum all over her slutty fuckin' face! Shoot dat hot load, cover her down in jour thick cum!"

Salma's thick accent slurred her words. Shakira just giggled as he was taking in a deep breath.

"Mmmmm, yeah! Cum on my face! I want it!"

"HERE IT IS, OHHHHHHH SHIT!!"

In that instance, his cock could not take it anymore from the stroke of her hand. A thick string shot from his dick, landing right over Shakira's forehead. She had closed her eyes just in time, another wad went flying over her left cheek to glaze it in a hot mess. Tony grunted, just as another thick string of cum went over her nose and down her right cheek. Salma gasped her breath, it was amazing how thick and messy his cum was.

"Holy shit! Yes, cover her down!"

His cum was beginning to weaken, just as the final wad had splashed over her upper lip and dripped into her waiting mouth. Shakira laughed at the feeling his hot cum over her face. It seemed like he was spent at this point, so she pushed the head of his cock over her tongue and then closed her lips to milk out the final remaining drops. Tony took a deep breath, watching as Salma moved to pat Shakira on the shoulder. A soft gesture telling her 'good job'. Salma looked up in his eyes, speaking in her thick accent again.

"Jou managed to make her into a fuckin' mess, love..."

Tony laughed. He watched as Shakira released his cock from her mouth, making a loud pop noise as she opened her eyes. Salma looked at the woman's cum coated face and then back at Tony before speaking again.

"I only hope you can blow a load that powerful on my face later too."

"Oh, believe me, I'm gonna try..."

"I know you will."

"It's so hot and sticky on my face!"

Shakira moaned to the feeling over her face. Salma shook her head and reached for her hand to grab her wrist just when she was about to wipe it.

"No, keep the cum on your face. I want to lick it off myself, but not until I get to watch him fuck dat tight ass of yours!"

A laugh was heard from the man's voice.

"Salma baby, you know how to read my mind."

She winked up at him, slowly rising up from her knees. She reached her hand down to snatch Shakira's hair up as she pulled her up to her feet. Salma looked over at the couch and pointed towards it, motioning for the blonde woman to get there. She let go of her hair, and then Shakira moved to the couch and leaned over, bending herself over to plant her hands into the cushion. Salma stood next to Tony, watching him get into position. Tony turned to look at her.

"You know, I want to fuck your ass too, Salma."

"Oh I know, but I just have to watch dis!"

He smirked, nodding at her, as he leaned over and kissed her. Salma couldn't resist, she cupped his face in her hands and began to kiss him passionately. Shakira looked over her shoulder and decided to tease them both. She used her hand to spank her own ass and then called out to them.

"Aqui! I know you wanna fuck my ass, Tony! Go ahead, do it!"

Tony broke the kiss with Salma when he heard Shakira's words. They both looked at her cum covered face, Salma couldn't help but laugh. While she stood there next to Tony, she slid down her little red thong and stepped out of it. Tony moved into position, placing both his hands over the cheeks of Shakira's ass and pushing it apart. The blonde Colombian singer had her hands pushed down into the couch, holding herself up with her legs spread apart. She gasped her breath just as she felt the head of his rod sliding into her thick ass. Tony pushed back and then slammed his cock hard into her ass. He came to a sudden stop, feeling the tightness of her dark hole.

"Ohhhhh yeah, this is one tight ass for sure!"

Shakira moaned. Within seconds she could feel his cock thrusting in and out of her tight dark hole as Tony began to drive into fucking her ass. Salma stood right next to him, amazed as she watched his dick push in and out of her. Tony placed one of his hands on the small of her back and then used his left hand to playfully slap her ass. Shakira moaned.

"Mmmmm, yeah! I like to be spanked too!"

Salma stepped forward, rearing her arm out before slapping Shakira's ass with the palm of her hand.

"OH YEAH, HARDER!! FUCK MY ASS!!"

Another smack on her ass was felt, but Shakira wasn't sure who was doing the spanking. She didn't care, as Tony rammed his cock in and out of her as hard as he could now. Salma had told her the stories how he truly could ram an ass and knew just how to fuck a woman back there. She was beginning to realize, it was a fact as she could feel his cock pumping in and out of her as fast as he could.

"OHHHHHH, GOD, YEAH!! MMMMMMM, FUCK ME IN THE ASS, HARDER!! HARDER!!"

Standing next to him, Salma couldn't help but watch in amazment. She loved it when he fucked her in the ass, but now she was able to witness how it was done. Tony moved his hands to grip the cheeks and continued to pound into it. He slowed himself down as Shakira moaned in her loving, Latin voice. Tony looked over at Salma, pointing his finger over to the spot on the couch next to her friend.

"Allí mismo, you're next baby. You're about to get fucked next."

Shakira had to slowly catch her breath, she could feel his cock pulling out from her ass. She turned her head to look at Salma as she pushed her hands down into the couch and then looked over her shoulder. Shakira realized now that he would be taking turns between the two of them. Tony moved towards Salma, running his hand over her ass before playfully spanking her left cheek.

"I missed this fucking ass! It's my favorite in the world!"

Salma moaned.

"Oh yeah? My ass is your favorite?"

He slapped the right cheek of her ass, causing her to moan.

"Yeah! What better woman for me to fuck than the one I love?"

A laugh could be heard from Shakira. Salma didn't reply as she hung her head low. She expected to feel his cock sliding into her ass but instead, she felt him push towards her wet pussy. She moaned, feeling his hard cock begin to pump into her.

"Oh yes, dat's it! Go on, fuck me Tony!! FUCK ME!!"

Salma's voice slurred in her amazing accent, just as she began to scream. When her voice raised, Tony brought his hand up and slapped the left cheek of her ass. He bucked his hips forward as his cock began to pump in and out of her lovely pussy. Shakira truly could say that she felt envy for her friend just now. Her own pussy was dripping wet, just begging for some attention. She couldn't help herself. Shakira just had to reach her hand down and begin to poke her fingers past her pussy lips. All the while, Salma dug her nails into the cushion of the couch while Tony fucked her.

"YES, YES! HARDER MY LOVE!! FUCK ME!!"

Over and over, his cock pumped into her tight pussy. Tony had missed Salma so much, he had to make sure he fucked her good before his cock entered her thick ass. Shakira began to move herself off the couch, when he reached his hand over and slapped her ass.

"Don't fucking move! I ain't done with you yet!!"

"OHHHHHH, FUCK ME TONY!!"

Salma's voice echoed across the room, drowning out Shakira moaning and giggling as she continued to push her finger into her pussy. Shakira yelled out to him.

"I'm wet too! I need to feel it in my pussy!"

Tony reached his hand up to slap Salma's ass as he began to slow down. Taking a few more pumps into her pussy before he stepped back and allowed his cock to leave her loving cup. Shakira's words had given him an idea. Salma turned her head, brushing her long dark hair to the side as she looked up into his eyes.

"Tony, love..."

"Yes, baby?"

"I've got an idea for us, a new position for all three of us!"

She waited till Tony had stepped back a bit and then raised herself off the couch. Salma looked down at Shakira's cum covered face and offered her a hand to pull her up from the couch. What was on Salma's mind was a sexy 69 position set in a way where Tony could easily fuck her ass. She looked around the room, seeing a coffee table off to the side and then Salma tugged on Shakira's hand.

"Come on! Over here! Lay down on dis coffee table for me!"

The heels on Salma's feet stomped loudly into the floor as she moved Shakira over a large luxurious coffee table. The fance brown wood had a gold plated lining around the edges. Shakira lay herself flat on the table, her cum covered face hanging off the end. Tony moved over to the coffee table, unsure at first of what Salma was about to do. When the voluptuous busty goddess moved to climb over Shakira's body, he began to get it. Salma moved her face to the younger woman's pussy, kissing over the lips. They moved around a bit over the large table until Shakira was able to bury her mouth over Salma's pussy that lay on top of her. Now, Tony understand the position. He stepped forward behind Salma.

"Alright, time to bust your ass now, my love!"

Salma ignored his words until she felt his hands pulling apart her ass. cheeks. Shakira ran her hands up to grip Salma's ass cheeks while Tony began to push his cock into that tight dark hole. From the feeling, Salma responded by pushing her tongue deeper into Shakira's clit. Tony gripped the edges of the table as he began to buck his hips and fuck Salma's ass. With both women having their mouths glued around one another's clits, it left him to do all the bragging with his voice.

"God, this is amazing! I never dreamed I would get to see both of you do this to each other, while fucking you in the ass, Salma!!"

A muffled moan was heard from Salma's voice as she groaned into Shakira's clit. All the while, Shakira continued to slither her tongue in and out of Salma's clit. Tony moaned, feeling the tightness of Salma's ass while bucking his hips and slowly fucking her rear. It was difficult for him to get into a frenzy fucking her ass, since the coffee table contained both women. Still, he pumped into her ass, while running his hands over the small of Salma's back.

"Damn, I missed this ass. It's so fucking tight!!"

His words were like any other man that would brag about themselves. Salma didn't care that Tony's ego remained unchecked most of the time. She circled her tongue into Shakira's clit over and over, trying so hard to make the woman cum and fill her jaws with those sweet juices. Shakira worked at the same speed, twirling her tongue around in Salma's pussy. All the while, Tony felt like he was a true king while his cock pumped in and out of Salma's ass. He watched his rod disappear and then reappear again with each forward thrust.

The struggle of trying to hold back had been made for Salma. Her pussy was near the edge of blowing, and Shakira refused to slow down her tongue thrusting into her pussy. To Salma, this was a heavenly pleasure to feel Shakira's tongue licking her at the same time that Tony was pumping his big cock into her thick ass. She moaned, muffling her voice while her body tensed up and began to shake. Salma raised her head and closed her eyes, trying to hold back the climax but it was impossible. She roared loudly in her voice.

"OHHHHHHHHH, FUCK!! OHHHHHHHH, YES! YES!! YESSSSS!!"

Tony watched as her legs began to shake and he could feel the rumbling, but it was Shakira that got the taste. Her jaws were coated in the older woman's juices. She tried to swallowed it all as quickly as she possibly could. Salma had to catch her breath, quickly. She brought her mouth back down and was determined to make Shakira cum now. Tony continued to slowly thrust his cock in her ass, all while Salma's tongue worked viciously. Shakira was close at this point. She moved her mouth away from the older man's clit and then hung her face low off the coffee table. The cum that had painted over her face from earlier began to drip down into her long golden hair as she closed her eyes and yelled out.

"OHHHHHHHHH, THAT'S IT!! OHHHHHHHH, I'M GONNA-I'M GONNA...FUCK!!"

The Colombian singer's body began to shake and then her orgasm faded over her body into a pleasurable feeling. Salma could taste her sweet juices in her mouth, she moaned into Shakira's pussy, 'Mmmmmm', before swallowing it down. Tony had stopped pumping his rod into Salma's thick ass. Shakira could see his balls hanging from above her. She reached her mouth up and began to lick and suck on his nuts once again. The man smiled when he felt her mouth, taking one step back to allow his cock to exit Salma's ass while Shakira sucked on his balls for a moment before releasing them. He spoke to both of them.

"Wow, that was fucking hot! I think I'm ready to cum again now that both of you did!"

"Salma! I wanna watch you do something!"

Raising herself up, Salma sighed as she heard Shakira's voice. She began to climb off the woman, leaving her there lying flat on her back among the coffee table. She answered her.

"What is it?"

Shakira grinned big, her face still a lovely mess in cum.

"Mmmm, I want to see you fuck him with those big tits!"

Tony laughed hearing her words. He looked down at Shakira and nodded before his eyes looked over at Salma. He spoke.

"Oh baby, you know I was gonna ask to fuck them."

Salma laughed.

"Of course! I'm never going to say no to that!"

The Colombian singer moved off the table while Salma sunk down to her knees. She little hand wrapped around his cock, stroking it. She waited until Shakira was standing up and close to Tony. After stroking his cock for a bit, she let go and grabbed her large breasts. Salma held them up, allowing Tony to push his rod between them before she squeezed them together. Shakira watched as Tony's cock completely disappeared between those amazing huge tits when Salma pushed down. She pushed back up as the head poked up, and she looked down at it and spit on it. Shakira's jaw dropped before she spoke.

"Oh my god, that is so fucking hot..."

"Oh yeah? It feels fucking amazing too, oh yeah! Fuck me with those big titties, Salma!"

Salma giggled when she heard the compliments from her friend. Her fingers were folded around her breasts as she pumped them up and down, fucking his cock to a pulp. Each time she pumped down, she could feel his cock pushing over her her fingers and between her breasts. Tony moaned, he absolutely loved to titty fuck Salma. Here she was doing all the work, proving that she could fuck him with her tits hard and fast.

"Órale! Yeah! I'm gonna cum so soon, baby..."

"Cum on my face! I want you to cover me like you did her!"

"I fucking will!"

Salma closed her eyes, moaning as she continued to fuck his cock with her breasts. Shakira moved away from Tony to go down on her knees. She stood next to Salma, watching her long dark hair bounce from her shoulders before her eyes connected to his cock pumping between her huge boobs. He was so close to blowing his load but he didn't want this pleasure to come to a stop. After Salma pumped her breasts up and down a few more times, he took a deep breath and called out to her.

"SALMA, I'M GONNA FUCKING CUM NOW!!"

"On my face! CUM ON MY FUCKIN' FACE!!"

Her accent slurred her words as it usually did when she yelled. Salma let go of her breasts and closed her eyes. She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out while she held his dick up and stroked it as fast as she could. All it took was a few strokes and then a wad of cum shot out of his cock and splattered over her forehead. Salma gasped her breath just as she felt another thick spurt paint over her left cheek. Tony moaned as his rod shot another gob of cum, striking over her left eye brow and running down over her cheek. He groaned as Salma moved his cock over her tongue. She began to slap it up against her tongue, creating slapping sounds. Shakira giggled and spoke up.

"Mmmmmmm, she looks so hot with your cum over her face!"

Smack. Smack. Smack. That was the sound heard as the head of his dick slapped over her tongue while Salma squeezed it hard and milked a final spurt of his cum into her waiting mouth. She closed her lips over the head while sucking it, the final drops of his cum emptying into her mouth. She released his cock with a loud pop noise after she was done. Tony took a deep breath before speaking in an exhausted voice.

"Asombroso...I...I'm at a loss of words right now, fucking god. That was amazing."

With a laugh, Salma ignored her lover man. She looked over at Shakira and now, they both were even with cum covered faces. They smiled at Tony while giggling and laughing. Shakira spoke up.

"I bet you feel proud with this magnificent work of art you've painted over our faces!"

Tony laughed hard, Salma couldn't help but giggle.

"Well, it's kinda hard to disagree with that. If I was a man that wrote a journal, this would go down as one of my finest achievements."

Salma ignored him for now, looking over at Shakira as she smirked and spoke in her thick accent.

"And now, I shall finally clean jou up!"

Her hands cupped the beautiful Colombian woman's face and then Shakira felt Salma's tongue lick over her cheek. She closed her eyes, simply sitting there on her knees as she let Salma clean herself up. Some of the cum had already begun to dry from earlier, but Salma ate it up with her mouth just as good as ever. Salma didn't stop until she had fully cleaned the girl's face with her tongue. After she was finished, she sat back on her knees. Shakira knew what to do without even saying a word. She leaned over and began to run her tongue over Salma's face and lick up the mess. Tony stood there and began to clap his hands.

"Wonderful, absolutely sexy to watch the two of you clean each other up like that."

Shakira stopped and smiled up at him. Her hands cupped Salma's face and she licked her upper lip before replying.

"Better than wasting all this cum by taking a shower!"

With a wink, she moved her tongue back over Salma's face while Tony laughed. He took a deep breath, slowly catching his thoughts as to the pleasure filled evening they had all spent together. What a present Salma had brought to him. Not only had she returned, her friend Shakira had proven to be quite an experience for their private life. She would spend the night on the yacht, just as she had told him back during dinner since the bad weather outside was going to continue into the night.

******************

2 HOURS LATER

Back at the club, Ramón sighed while sitting at the bar. After he and Carlos had left in Steven's car, they went back to Disco Fever to try and unwind. Steven had texted Ramón that he would rendezvous with them back at the club once he was done filing the accident report with the police. Ramón had brought Carlos into the club to try and calm him down after a heated argument in the car nearly led to a violence between the brothers. Carlos didn't want to leave without the one kilo of cocaine that was in the trunk. Ramón didn't tell him Steven's words, figuring it was best to let his brother try to cuss and scream at the man himself over it.

They had been waiting for over an hour at this point, sitting there and sharing a few drinks. It was the best way he figured to calm their nerves and try to relax. Ramón knew that without calling Steven, nothing would have been accomplished with the mess in the back of the car. He and Carlos simply would have argued and fought until the cops arrived. Ramón felt his cellphone begin to vibrate in his pocket. He reached down to grab it, quickly seeing as a new text message had arrived. It was from Steven, just with the words 'meet me outside'. He looked over at Carlos and nodded to him.

"Come on, he's waiting for us outside."

The rain was still coming down from outside the club when Steven stepped out of his taxi. His white jacket to his suit had been taken off, and throw over his shoulder as he stepped out. He had texted Ramón when it became clear that he was close to the club. He had spent the last hour with the police, filing down the report on the accident. He gave them a story, saying that he had borrowed his cousin's car and swerved into a ditch from the slick road and decided to wait for the rain to slack off before calling emergency services. The story went easy with the cops, of course it helped that he dressed to show his wealth and status. The back of the club remained empty outside of two bouncers standing by the back door. Steven found his Cadillac, right in the place he always parked every day for work. He waited beside it until he seen the two brothers come walking out. Ramón sighed when he looked at Steven, speaking up in concern.

"So, how did it go?"

"Everything is fine. I spoke to the police and my name is on the accident report. I told them a bullshit story about how i had to borrow my cousins car and was coming and took the back road on my way to work. They believed every word of it."

Carlos nodded and looked over at Steven. He spoke before Ramón had a chance to.

"Look, I need that candy in the back of your car."

Steven immediately crossed his arms and frowned when he heard Carlos' words.

"You ain't getting it back. If you can't zip up a duffel bag, I sure as hell wouldn't trust you to find a way to sell a key of yeyo without finding a way to fuck up."

Carlos rolled his eyes. He shook his head while putting his hands on his hips.

"It's my coke, I want it."

"No fucking way."

Ramón watched both of them. It was very clear that Steven wasn't going to put up with Carlos' nonsense. Ramón wanted to at least avoid a violent altercation. He could see the rage all over his cousin's face, knowing that Steven absolutely could not tolerate Carlos' screwing around. It was best to change the subject. He reached into his pocket to grab the keys to Steven's Cadillac and then looked at him.

"Here's your keys, man."

When Steven looked over at Ramón, he tossed the keys his way. He opened his hand and grabbed them as they jingled in his grasp. Ramón spoke again.

"Steven, thanks for your help, I really appreciate it."

"No problem, Ramón. I'm happy to help you, shame that Carlos hasn't learned from spending time in prison."

He walked to the driver's side door of his car, quickly unlocking it. Carlos crossed his arms while Ramón could only cross fingers in his mind that Carlos didn't shoot his mouth off and get himself into a worse situation. Luckily, he didn't. They just watched as Steven cranked the car and turned on the headlights before pulling out. This was a situation now that Steven had to fix, beyond today. He had a kilo of cocaine in the back of his car. As he pulled out of the club and back into the streets, he activated the windshield wipers. Many thoughts were running in the back of his mind, but it was best to go home now and have a few drinks before going to sleep.

Years had passed since the last time he made moves in the drug game. That was a part of his life and his family's name that he tried to erase over time. Steven thought about it while he took the drive back to Coconut Grove where he would retreat to his house. While he held furious rage towards Carlos, it wasn't worth lashing out at right now. He had a kilo of cocaine in the trunk of his car and would have to find a way to get rid of it. Carlos had been arrested over a year ago after messing around with drug dealing. Steven realized back then, he was a total moron and not someone he would ever trust again. The deal that Carlos went to jail on was something that he begged him not to do, but his young cousin was too stupid to think about the risks on the table. Carlos had an obsession for grandeur. He always was looking for an easy way to rise to the top, desperately wanting to be a big time player.

Upon reaching the gates to his house, Steven pulled the Cadillac into the garage and then sighed as he slid the key out of the ignition. It was time to go inside and get a good night's rest after today's work. One piece of the mess had only been cleaned up, now he had Carlos' drugs on his hands. Tomorrow he would have to get in contact with Ramón and try to find out just where Carlos bought the key. Getting rid of it was going to be a whole other job, but Steven still had his contacts from the old days of his former life. At the very least, he could make some money off this problem that Carlos had burdened him with. He left his car and popped the trunk, grabbing the brick of coke. Taking one look at it, he nodded his head and then headed inside with the prized possession from the car accident.

Chapter 81: Chapter 81. Kylie Jenner (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

Cold chills ran in the early morning, facing off the cold freeze that came over in the night time of winter. Once the sun had been up for a few hours, it would burn away the remains of what was previously a cold night. It was currently 5 AM with the sun slowly rising. Steven Diaz stepped out of his storage unit after locking up a precious prize. The lockers were dead empty, almost like a ghost town. He closed the door and then put the locks back in place through the two keys. He occasionally used the storage unit to keep things, a little spot outside the Downtown area that no one knew of but himself. Inside the locked door, he had hid the kilo of cocaine that he had been burdened with disposing thanks to Carlos and Ramón.

Back in his car, Steven drove off from the place. All night long he had thought of Carlos, all the hate in his mind he had for his cousin. It didn't bother him at all that it was family that he held such hard feelings of venom against. Carlos was nothing short of a complete fuck up. The car accident that occurred last night could've happened to anybody. That one chance of coincidence swerving into a pot hole in the road during stormy wealthy. Anybody else however, may or may not have had two kilos of pure cocaine in the back of the car unwrapped and in a position where it could cause a mess. Drugs were nothing new to Steven's line of sight, just an old ghost from the past coming back to haunt him.

Before the club business, Steven had made his fair share dealing through out town. It was no secret, all the rumors of the Diaz family's fortunes having connection in the old 1980's of Miami when the cocaine cowboys were all over the place. While Tony was raised by their father to be the son who stepped in to control the clubs, Steven was the more dirty one with a rougher life. The big change came when he knocked up his girlfriend in high-school and was forced to find a way to make quick and easy cash to support a child. That was a long time ago, and now his son was an adult and living the spoiled lifestyle of a jock athlete playing on the football team of the local university. Steven had got out of the drug games just before 2010 rolling over, knowing that it wasn't worth the connections anymore to shady individuals.

Disposing of the key of cocaine now was not something that Steven truly wanted to do, but what else was there to do? He didn't trust Carlos one bit. When Carlos wound up in jail a few years ago, it was on an act that Steven warned him not to do. It was no secret that Carlos was an easy target for undercover detectives of they wanted a loose cannon to shake down. Over the night, Steven wondered just where Carlos had obtained the two keys. He had tested it with a kit, surprised to find the purity of the cocaine. It was the real deal, something that would easily turn a good profit. That was Carlos for everyone, the young cousin who was looking for the quick and easy path to a life of luxury and status.

Right now, it was shake down time. Steven drove the Cadillac on the roads, heading out to Ramón's apartment. It would be useless just to question Carlos who would easily lie about the deal. Steven figured he could get the answer out of his brother, and perhaps share the profits of the coke. Pulling the car into the driveway, Steven stopped and pushed his hand over the horn twice. He knew Ramón had to awake since he had texted him and received a reply earlier. While sitting there waiting in the car, just a few minutes later the man came running out the door in a black suit. Ramón walked to the driver's side and pulled the door. Steven looked at him and spoke.

"Did you sleep well last night?"

"Fuck no! I got maybe 2 hours before waking back up from a nightmare."

Steven nodded at him before responding.

"Welcome to a day in my life."

The door shut after Ramón slid into the passenger's seat. Steven pulled the car out of the driveway and then moved back on the road. Ramón sighed while looking out the window. Last night had been restless. Apart from listening to Carlos scream his head off and thinking about the entire situation, he didn't know where to begin a conversation with Steven about the problem on their hands with the drugs. While driving through the empty roads slowly, Ramón finally spoke up.

"You know, Carlos is going fucking crazy over that key you took from him. I'm worried he might come after you to try and get it back."

"Let him go for it. He wants to break into my house, I have a security system in check and a bodyguard waiting for him. Besides, I'm not stupid enough to leave a key if yeyo under the bed. I've got it locked up some place safe."

The car continued moving down the streets. Ramón sighed before speaking again.

"What are you gonna do?"

"I'm going to go through my old contacts list, see if I can find someone that might be able to use the coke. It's pure, I tested it last night. Whoever sold the keys to that stupid ass obviously is dealing the real stuff."

"Carlos didn't tell me where he got it from."

"That's what I want you to find out for me. Push him until he spills his guts out to you, you're his brother so he should confess to you."

"He can be a bit difficult with that at times."

"Yeah I know, I'll never trust the mother fucker again."

Taking a turn before stopping at a red light, Steven looked back over at his cousin and gave him a smile.

"Here's the deal. I'm going to sell the key. It's pure, grade A shit. I can easily get around 20 grand for it. Since you were involved with this, I'll split the deal between us 50% on both sides."

Ramón looked back as his jaw dropped and a shocked expression rushed over his face.

"You mean that? I'll get a cut?"

Steven nodded.

"Yeah, it's only fair if I split with you."

"What about Carlos?"

"Fuck him. He's the one that got us in this mess in the first place, he can starve. Now look, don't tell Tony about this. I don't want anyone else to know. The more people know, they're gonna want in on it."

"Alright, that's all fine for me."

The car moved again after red light had turned green. Steven had nothing more to say. He didn't want to be getting back involved in this dirty business, but he had no other choice. Later in the day he would have to dig out his old contacts list and start going through the connections he had. It had been a long time since he retired from the underworld businesses, but it wasn't worth thinking about the past at this time. It was better to simply move forward and get on with it.

******************

7 HOURS LATER

Antonio quietly walked through the halls to the inner V.I.P. areas of the club Disco Fever. He had made it a routine to arrive at the club around 12 or 1 PM, everyday. It was best to get in the office and do his computer work and go through schedules before the club opened in the evening hours and became packed. He always had Maria there to help him, a friend in the work place he had grown to admire. He unbuttoned the black jacket to his suit while walking. The day had already warmed up. By the time he reached the door for their offices, he was ready to take it off. Stepping in, he could hear the keyboard keys pressing down from finger tips. Antonio looked over to see Maria concentrating at the computer. Her eyes looked at him and he greeted her.

"Good afternoon Maria, you look busy."

"Yes, I kinda am. Steven got here early, he wants to see you about something."

A chuckle was heard from Antonio's voice.

"I didn't expect to see him until later."

"Yeah, I know right? Does he ever sleep?"

Laughing at her comment, he took his jacket off and threw it down on his chair across the room at his own desk. After he was done, Antonio walked out of the office and back down the hall where he made his way towards the doorway to Steven's office. With a light knock, he was greeted to a muffled voice yelling 'come in!'. Antonio stepped into the office, seeing his uncle standing near the window in a pink shirt and white pants. His white blazer jacket was sat over the chair. Steven smiled at his nephew before speaking.

"Hey, there you are. How are you today, Antonio?"

"I'm good, Maria said you wanted to see me."

"Yeah, I did. I need to let you know that I am going to be busy this week doing stuff. I think you can handle the club, can't you?"

The young man looked back and nodded at him.

"Yes, I think so."

"If you have any trouble, you know to call security, I can trust you on that right?"

He nodded again. Steven walked over and smiled at him, patting Antonio on the shoulder. He knew he could always trust his nephew above anyone else.

"Alright, I think you're set. I'll be back next week for sure."

"I appreciate it, I promise I won't let you down."

"I know you won't, you'll do just fine."

******************

2 HOURS LATER

After leaving the club in the afternoon hours, Steven took a drive out to get some lunch for himself while thinking of the situation at hand. Back at the club he had fetched his little black notebook containing all his personal contacts for business. Surely, someone in that notebook would be willing to trade for him and get the kilo of coke off his hands. He went through the drive thru for a fast food joint, just something simple to eat and nothing fancy. After he had ate during the drive, he made his way through South Beach and decided to take a little walk out by the beach and the park. The cold feeling of the morning had washed over to a warm day, typical Miami weather. A rush of the wind blew through his suit. Over his pink shirt, was the white blazer he had chosen for the day. Steven heard his phone beginning to ring, vibrating in the pocket of his jacket. He sat down on a bench near some palm trees, looking over the beach as he answered the call without looking at the screen.

"Hello?"

"Hey baby, it's me!"

The voice on the other end of the phone was none other than Emily Ratajkowski. Steven immediately smiled, cheerful to hear her voice again.

"Emily!"

"Yes, it's me! Miss me, darling?"

"Yeah, I miss you sweet heart. I haven't received any texts from you lately, was wondering what was going on."

"I'm heading out to the airport right now."

"You coming back to Miami?"

She sighed audibly through the phone.

"No, I have to head out over the pond to London. I did a shoot for a magazine and I'm about to go over there for an interview on TV. I thought I'd call you first, just wanted to hear your voice."

Steven thought for a minute, knowing he had contacts in England that could be great use to him at the moment. He watched people from the distance walking over the beach before he answered her.

"How about I meet you there? My brother has a private plane, I could use it to take the flight. Meet you and we both head back to Miami together on a plane all to ourselves."

"Oh my god, really!? I-I would love that!"

Her voice stuttered in excitement. He simply laughed upon his reply.

"Yeah, for sure. I can be out of here by tomorrow if all goes well."

"I can't wait! I'll text you in the morning after the plane lands to let you know what's up."

"That's fine baby, I miss you."

"Miss you too, Steven! Bye bye darling!"

The phone clicked as she hung up. He got up from the bench, shoving his phone into his pocket as he retreated back to where his car was parked off to the side. Taking a trip to England wouldn't be just to meet Emily. There was special people that Steven was connected to who hailed from England, a certain someone he was sure would give him a call back regarding a kilo of pure white snow. Once he got back to the car, Steven shut the door and dug out the little black notebook from his jacket pocket. He flipped through the old notes and names, looking for a specific contact by the name of Sebastian Taylor. He went over the phone number listed and quickly punched in the numbers to dial.

Sebastian Taylor was a product of nepotism, spoiled rotten from a rich father and a powerful family. The Taylor name was known in Britain, as Sebastian had a brother who recently opened a modelling agency and their father was a billionaire tycoon who owned various fashion magazines and was a key figure in the industry. Steven had first met Sebastian over a decade ago. He was known as a party animal, one always looking to score with drugs and women. From rumors he had heard, the lifestyle had not changed since the last time they met back in 2013. The phone rang, coming up empty until he was led to an answering machine. It was one of those business style answering services, one with a computerized female voice asking to leave a message. Steven waited for the beep and then spoke.

"Hello, I'm looking to get in contact with Sebastian Taylor. We're old friends, tell him that Steven Diaz needs a call ASAP. I've got something urgent for him. I will be in London in the next few days, call me back from this number. Thanks."

He hung up the phone, smiling to himself while he thought. Sebastian would be someone easy to make some money with. Putting the little black notebook back into the pocket of his jacket, he started the car and it was time to head off and get work done while waiting on the call back. Soon he would have to call Tony and talk him into using the private jet. That wouldn't be a problem since he had used it before. Steven couldn't wait to see Emily again, they were long over due to spend time together again.

******************

4 HOURS LATER

The night life was awakened when the sun began to dip into the sea, igniting the darkness in the sky and when the party was to begin. Antonio knew what to do in the club, having spent weeks learning under his uncle. When the number of customers began to flow through the doors and the dance floor filled up, it was just another club night in Miami. Antonio remained upstairs, watching the floor from the higher level. This was something he often did alongside his uncle Steven, the best place to watch the bar and other areas. While standing there with his hand on the rail and listening to the music coming booming loudly, Maria approached him from behind and spoke.

"Antonio, we've got a problem downstairs."

He turned around, quickly responding to the blonde assistant.

"What's going on?"

Maria rolled her eyes.

"Some rich young girl who is only 19 years old thinking she can use her famous name to get into the club despite the 21 age restriction."

He laughed while nodding his head.

"Alright, I'll go down and take care of it."

Walking past Maria, he headed down the staircase while the neon lights flickered a ray of colors over his black suit. Antonio couldn't lie to himself, he was confident about tonight. Handling problems such as this was only the beginning of when he would become a club manager. He took the walk near the entrance where security had it's own room. He could see a blonde haired girl in the room, making a fit as she screamed at the security. Antonio stepped in, tapping on the door to get the security guards attention.

"I'm here, what do you need?"

The black security guard stood tall and intimidating as he looked over Antonio, he spoke in a strong voice.

"Little Miss. Attitude right here is under the age of 21. She came in with a fake ID and probably could've gotten away with it if she didn't shoot her mouth off about being a famous celebrity."

Antonio looked his eyes over at the girl. She stood tall in a pair of high heels, a black little dress and revealing a nice set of cleavage. Other than her obvious dyed blonde hair, he could tell that her face seemed familiar. He nodded to her with a question.

"What's your name?"

"I'm Kylie Jenner, you know who I am?"

He nodded with a grin over his face. Antonio looked back at the security guard who spoke.

"She's 19 years old. We can't have her around the bar, that's why I threw her out."

"Yeah, I get that."

After replying to the security, he looked back at Kylie and spoke again.

"I'm gonna let you into the club, but you can't go near the bar. How's that?"

A smile formed over her puffy lips and then she replied.

"That would be fine. I was trying to explain to security here that I just came to the club to shake my ass."

He laughed.

"Well, I'm an assistant manager. How about you come shake that ass around me?"

Kylie smirked.

"I'd be more than happy to! What's your name?"

"Antonio, come on babe."

He offered his hand out to her, which she gladly accepted before they walked out of the security booth near the entrance. Antonio knew exactly who she was, anyone that followed the Kardashian empire in social media was well aware to the name of Kylie Jenner. He couldn't believe she really was 19 years old, just two years younger than him but surely had the body to pass as an age older than that. Once Antonio had walked her back into the club and shuffling through people walking about, she tugged his hand and came to a stop to get his attention.

"You said you're an assistant manager right, Antonio?"

Nodding his head, he replied.

"Yeah, that's right. My dad owns this place."

Instantly, she smiled before replying. Surely, he could see that she had something on her mind with the questions at hand.

"Oh, wow! You think you could get us into the V.I.P. rooms? I'd like to dance in there away from all these people."

Antonio smirked, nodding in approval to her.

"That won't be a problem at all, right this way."

Still holding her hand, he walked her to the stairs to slowly go up. The neon lights flashed while the music continued to boom from downstairs. It was only a week day for the club, the Fridays and weekends following were always the most packed and hard nights for the club. Antonio walked her towards that white door leading into the V.I.P. rooms. No way was he letting this lovely girl out of his sight, this was the meeting of a dream that he just had to hold on to.

******************

The black of the night was clearly visible with the lights of the city sparkling to offer the view. Steven looked out the window at the sparkling lights of the buildings in a distance while sat in a late night cafe waiting on that phone call to arrive. Outside the cafe was one of the few payphone booths left in the city. A reserved one, still maintained and with the 'Telephone' light up sign on the booth. He kept his cellphone next to him while waiting, knowing that the call should be coming. While having a cup of coffee, sure enough the phone began to ring on the table. He sat down the cup to answer the phone.

"Hello?"

"Yes, am I speaking to Mr. Diaz? This is Malcolm Green calling on behalf of Mr. Taylor."

From hearing the words, Steven sighed. He should've realized that Sebastian had handlers and assistants to take phone calls for him.

"Yeah, I need to speak directly to Sebastian Taylor. Does he know about the message I left him?"

"No, he hasn't been notified yet. I handle all his phone calls upon receiving, I can tell him you called."

"I want to talk to him, not you. Tell him that it's Steven Diaz and it's urgent business. I'm near a payphone and I need him to call it back."

"I can inform Mr. Taylor about that, good sir. Let me get a pen out real quick to write down the payphone number. I'll inform him after I hang up and he will call you back shortly."

"Thanks, appreciate that."

******************

Antonio had taken Kylie back to the lounge area in the V.I.P. halls. He sat down on the white couch, watching her dance around while she swayed her hips and moved in the tight little black dress. The skirt was past her knees, revealing those strong built legs of hers. He wasn't sure yet what exactly her game was. If she was flirting, it wasn't taking much, but it seemed like she had her own agenda at mind. Maybe she was just a girl looking to have some fun using her status of fame to get her way, or at least that was another thought. Standing in front of him, Kylie slowly bent over to place her phone down on the glass coffee table. She teased him, knowing that his eyes would be looking directly into her thick ass.

"Are you starring at my ass?"

Her words caused him to laugh while sitting back on the couch.

"Maybe..."

Kylie quickly turned around, giggling to him. She could hear the bass booming from music downstairs, just the music she needed for a little dance. Antonio's eyes looked at her smiling face before glancing down at the view of her big tits. She spoke again once she caught his eyes looking down.

"See something you like?"

"Yeah, as a matter of fact I do."

Stepping forward to him, Kylie smirked while running her hand through her dyed blonde hair. She looked down at his lap, figuring that she would go ahead and take the time to place her huge ass down on him as she bent her knees and sat over his lap. Antonio smirked while looking in her eyes. It was quite an experience to have Kylie Jenner's ass sitting over him. He took a deep breath while looking back at her, but before Kylie could give a chance to say anything, she pushed her lips to his and kissed him. Their tongues pushed up against one another while she closed her eyes, embracing the feeling of kissing a man that she had only met so soon. Breaking the kiss, they looked back into each other's eyes before Antonio spoke.

"I wasn't expecting you to kiss me like that. Are you falling in love?"

She laughed in his face.

"I would never fall in love with a boy I met half an hour ago!"

They both laughed while she began to move her hips, slowly grinding that big ass into his lap. Antonio just sat back on the couch, feeling her pushing down on him. Kylie licked her lips, gazing back into his soft brown eyes as she continued to grind. It wasn't a lap dance, but it was something to tease him into a frenzy. After a few seconds, he couldn't help but lean in and kiss her lips again. This time, Kylie pushed him back and thrust her tongue farther into his mouth before she moaned her muffled voice up against his lips. She could feel his cock growing under her. Kylie reached for his hands, roughly moving them to touch her body as she teased him.

"You want to feel me in your hands? Go ahead..."

Antonio bit his lower lip, moving his hands over her big breasts, softly squeezing them in the silk fabric of her black dress. Kylie continued to move, grinding her thick ass over his lap. She could feel his cock, springing to life in his pants. He knew that the way things were moving now with her voice softly purring moans, it was best to ditch the club and go some place else. His mind was still curious what her game was.

"You know, I don't get you really...Didn't take long to get you on my lap, so what is it?"

Kylie smirked, leaning in to kiss his lips softly before she answered in a low voice.

"I'm just a girl that needs some fun every once in a while. I can read your mind, you know?"

"Oh yeah, what am I thinking about?"

She laughed and replied to him like a classic smart ass.

"You're easy! You're thinking about taking me back to your place. Maybe ripping this little dress off and then fucking me. Am I right?"

"Close! I've got a penthouse not far from here, wanna go there now?"

Without saying a word, she just nodded her head with a soft smile. Antonio knew what she wanted, soon they would have much more privacy than within the lounge area of the V.I.P. room. It was time to retire for the night and indulge in the privileges that his life came with.

******************

Outside in the dark, Steven stood in the lit up old booth for the payphone. Above the booth was a big sign in neon lights that said 'Bernay's Cafe'. The first word was lit up in blue while the second word was in pink. So far, he had been waiting in the booth for the call after giving the number of the payphone to Sebastian's assistant earlier inside the cafe. It was wonder that payphones still remained in town after they had been rendered useless in the modern era. In Miami, there was still some scattered near gas stations and little diners. Steven thought about it while he waited, looking back at his reflection in the glass of the booth. The phone finally began to ring after what felt like forever in the waiting. He reached for it and answered it without saying a word.

"Steven Diaz?"

The voice coming from the phone was in a thick British accent. Steven smiled, moving in the booth while he held the phone up to his mouth and replied.

"Sebastian Taylor...long time, old friend."

A chuckle was heard over the line before a reply.

"This better be good. I know you didn't just have me dial the number to an old payphone just to waste my time."

"I've got something better than good for you."

"Oh yeah?"

"Yeah, I've got one key of the purest white snow you're ever gonna see. I need to get rid of it fast, you were the first person I thought of."

Silence was heard over the phone for a few seconds before Sebastian replied.

"I'm always in business for a little bit of snow and the holidays are right around the corner. Where are you at now?"

"I'm in Miami, but I can be on a private plane flying into London with this baby by midnight. I just need your word, do you wanna talk about it face to face?"

"I would like that. You say you can be on a plane soon, was that your cellphone number you called me from earlier?"

"Yeah, I figure you can text me back from your number. We can set up a meeting once I'm in the country, so are we on?"

"You got it Steven, we're on. I'll text you tomorrow for sure."

"Alright man, I'll be seeing you soon."

Hanging up the phone, Steven smiled to himself. Sebastian would be an easy one to get rid of the coke to. Now all he had to do was call Tony and give the story that he wanted to use his private plane by tonight to fly into England and meet with Emily. He had no plans of telling Tony the real reason he needed to fly out by midnight. If he knew about the deal, he would surely want a slice of the profit. Steven had planned to stay true to his promise to Ramón that this money would be split between only the two of them.

******************

A muffled voice could be heard between moaning in the quiet room as Kylie pushed her body up against Antonio while they kissed. True to his word, he had taken her out of the club and they went straight to his luxurious penthouse suite in town. With a long elevator ride up, they had just stepped into the dark room only a few minutes earlier with the door slamming shut behind them and flicking on the lights. Kylie pushed him off her as he went flying backwards into the couch. Antonio locked his eyes on her beautiful body as she stood before him, prepared to go with a little strip show. Kylie began with undoing the little black strap of her dress over her right shoulder and looking in his eyes. Antonio couldn't help but speak to her.

"You wanna take that off, baby? Or do you want me to do it?"

Placing her hands on her hips, she gave him a little smirk and nodded her head.

"Yeah, I think I'd like that. Get over here and take my clothes off, mister!"

He raised himself from the couch, standing before her as he pulled on her dress. Kylie had planned to tease him, just to toy with his emotions a bit. She had been trained in the art of seduction, all lessons from her older half-sister, Kim Kardashian herself. As he turned around to unzip the back of her dress, Kylie made the motion to push it down and reveal her glorious, thick young body to him in nothing more than a lace black bra and thong matching her black high heels. Antonio's eyes traveled down, looking at every curve of her wonderful body. He seen the red tattoo on her right hip as his eyes trailed her thong and looking at her amazing ass. Kylie glanced at him and sighed.

"What are you waiting for? Touch me!"

Her words had demanded it and he responded by turning around and spanking her beautiful ass with the palms of both hands. Kylie moaned and bent over, giving him a perfect view of her huge ass. It was clear that she had the Kardashian in her, a booty that could match and compete with Kim. Antonio lowered himself down to her knees under her ass and then raised his mouth up to bite her thong and began to tug it down between his teeth. Kylie giggled, aware of what he was doing to tease her as the lace fabric slid off her smooth skin and fell down to the floor. Antonio had something he just wanted to do that he had not been able to ever do to a girl. His hands spread her ass cheeks, revealing her dark little hole. Kylie's voice gasped when she felt his tongue slip into her ass.

"Ohhhhhh god!!"

Antonio's tongue swirled, twisting in her dark hole as he proceeded to rim her. This was the last thing Kylie was expecting, as most men refused to give her this little pleasure. Kylie reached her hands back, pulling her ass cheeks apart while she spread her legs and remained bent over.

"Yes, yes! Get it!!"

A moan gasped through her voice, crying out while he continued to twirl his tongue in her ass. Antonio enjoyed to give a nice rimming to a girl, though h had not had seized an opportunity at it recently. After he had licked her ass, he raised his head from between her thick cheeks and now he climbed further under her and turned around. It was time to give her pussy the equal treatment with his tongue. Kylie looked down to see him under her and then moved to push her clit towards his mouth.

"Lick me too! I'm fucking wet for you already!!"

Reaching her hands down, Kylie grabbed his head and shoved him towards her wet, shaved pussy. Antonio opened his mouth and slithered his tongue past the pink lips of her pussy. She leaned up a bit, moving her right hand to the back of his head as her nails dug into his hair and she leaned herself against the couch. His tongue pushed in and began to lick, swirling around while thrusting into her loving cup. She gasped, closing her eyes before moaning out.

"Ohhhhhhh yes!! That's it, lick it, lick it, LICK ME!!!!"

It didn't seem to take long for him to make this girl scream loudly at him. Antonio didn't stop, thrusting his tongue into her deeper and as hard as he could. He wanted to taste her sweet juices from this pleasure, all the best to begin a lustful night. Kylie's voice cried out, gritting her teeth as she began to growl while his tongue didn't stop for a second while licking her out in a routine.

"Mmmmmmm, that's just what I like! Ohhhhhhhh yeah!! You're gonna make me cum! Do it! DO IT!!"

She demanded for him to force her into a climax, not that Antonio had any other plans in mind to do anything other than taste her juices. Raising up her left foot, Kylie stomped her heel loudly on the floor while taking in deep breathes and closing her eyes. Over and over, his tongue pushed into her pussy. She was so close already, it didn't seem possible so soon. Antonio brought up his right hand, reached for her ass when he shoved it between the crack of her cheeks and found her tight dark hole. He stuck his index finger into her ass while he continued to lick her, rotating his tongue from within as it slithered in and out like a snake. Her nails dug into his brown hair as she dropped her lower lip and cried out, right on time as her body began to tense up and shake.

"OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, SHIIIIIITTT!!!"

Her voice screamed out as Antonio suddenly felt the bolt of her pussy exploding over his mouth, sending her juices into his jaws. Her grip in his hair had pulled his mouth away from pussy, causing the excess remains of her cum to drip out. Kylie looked down at his face, looking at her own juices that dripped down his chin when she laughed while catching her breath.

"You...you know how to use that mouth of yours pretty well!"

"Thanks, I just had to eat you out to begin this night!"

Before he got up from his knees, he leaned back down and lapped his tongue over her thighs to lick up the excessive dripping cum from her loving hole. Once he had cleaned her up, he stood up and Kyle took a few steps back. She went down to her knees, knowing that she had to repay the favor of giving him oral pleasure now. Kylie looked up at him as he began to sit down on the couch. She instantly went for his shoes, pulling them off while keeping eye contact.

"We've gotta get you naked now, I want your cock."

"That's fine by me babe, I ain't gonna complain at all."

Of course he wasn't going to complain, she thought to herself. A typical response any girl would expect. After she had pulled his shoes off, she leaned up to grab at his pants. Thankfully, he wasn't wearing a belt that would get in the way. She quickly undid the button to his black pants and unzipped them. Antonio helped her by pushing them down along with his underwear, his hard cock finally free from its clothed prison. Kylie brought her hand up and wrapped it around his throbbing member. Her eyes looked back into his while she pushed his pants and underwear down to his ankles, all while stroking his hard cock in her hand.

"Mmmmmmm, look at that. You've got a big fucking cock..."

Looking up into his eyes, she held his cock right under her puffy lips. With a smirk, she continued speaking.

"And it's mine tonight."

She opened her mouth and moved the crown of his rod past her pink puffy lips. Kylie closed her eyes and then slowly took it in, sucking on the first few inches of his rod. Antonio took a deep breath while watching her. She began to move her hand at the base of his cock, stroking it up in sync as her lips pushed down to jerk his cock off while sucking it at the same time. While she proceeded to give him oral pleasure, he unbuttoned his jacket and moved to throw it off his shoulders and take off his shirt to join her in nudity. Kylie's eyes looked up at him, seeing as his attention was averted to stripping, she moved to release his cock from her mouth with a loud pop noise. When Antonio looked back down at her, she spit on the head and began to stroke his spit-covered shaft.

"You like how I suck your dick?"

"Fuck yeah! I love how you suck it, baby!"

With a smirk on her face, Kylie moved her mouth down to his balls and didn't say a word. She proceeded to lick his nuts before slobbering all over them loudly with her mouth. He moaned loudly, yelling to her while she sucked on his balls.

"Yeah, get those nuts all wet, Kylie! Damn, you know how to use your mouth!"

Her eyes looked up into his while she had stuffed his right ball past her lips. Her jaw swelled up from containing one of his nuts, all while she was stroking his slobber coated shaft in her hand. After she released her mouth from his nuts, she moved to take his cock back into her mouth. Kylie finally moved her hand away, pushing down on his legs as she began to aggressively bob her head up and down on his shaft. She had to prove to him that she could take his entire long length down her throat. Antonio's eyes never left the scene down below, moaning as she had pushed her lips all the way down to the base of his rod, jamming the head to the back of her throat as she took the entire thing.

"OHHHH, FUCK!!"

He yelled out to her. Kylie kept her mouth down on his cock until she finally gagged on his thick meat. She came up to release it from her mouth, making another pop sound as she came off his cock with saliva strings flowing down. She gritted her teeth and looked in his eyes before spitting on his shaft. While it wouldn't have been too hard for her to suck him off until he busted his nut in her mouth, Kylie had over ideas. She leaned back and then quickly unclasped the straps to her bra, finally freeing her large breasts out to play. After snatching her bra off, she grabbed her tits in her hands while her spit dripped from his dick. Kylie looked up at him and spoke in a demanding voice.

"Come on, I know you ain't gonna pass up an opportunity to fuck my titties."

The smart ass comment was aided by the smirk on her face. Antonio simply nodded at her and stood off the couch. She wrapped her little hand back around his slobber covered shaft and then began to rub the head of his cock up against her left nipple. His cock created a slapping sound as it spanked up against her hard nipple. Her eyes looked back up into his while she moved his cock to her right breast and then spanked it equally up against her other nipple. After she was finally done teasing him, she let go of his cock to grab her breasts and part them down the middle. Antonio guided his cock towards the entrance, watching as she squeezed her breasts around his dick and trapped it. Kylie looked up into his eyes as she began to thrust her tits up and down over his cock.

There was no words to be spoken for this moment. The quiet sound of their moans through the room was enough to know of the pleasure. Kylie looked down to watch the head of his cock poking up each time she thrust down, fucking his cock with her huge breasts. All he could do was stand there and watch the action of his cock disappearing between the folds of those amazing tits and then popping back up. Antonio placed his hand on her shoulder, holding her there as he watched her move up and down over his thick rod. It was clear to him that she wanted to make him cum, to pay back the favor of the orgasm he forced on her minutes earlier. Slowly, she continued to pump her breasts up and down over his hard rod. Kylie finally looked in his eyes again.

"You like that? You like how I fuck your cock with my boobs?"

Antonio didn't reply at first. He simply moved his hand to playfully run through her dyed blonde hair. Kylie smirked and continued to pump her breasts up and down on him. He took a deep breath and began to breath heavily, this was all she needed as a confirmation to know that he was about to blow his load.

"Are you gonna cum for me, Antonio?"

He nodded his head and moved his hand to the back of her head to snatch her hair up.

"Fuck yeah! I'm ready to cum for you Kylie! Right fucking now!"

From the grip on the back of her head, Kylie guessed that he was about to blast her face in cum. She let go of her breasts to free his cock and then he quickly grabbed it with his right hand while holding her in place. She stuck her tongue out, teasing him before she closed her eyes and yelled at him one last time.

"Cum for me! Cum all over my fucking face, Antonio! CUM FOR ME!!"

"Here it comes, baby! OHHHHHHHH, THERE IT IS!!!"

He roared his voice just as his cock had finally reached the breaking point. A thick gob of cum shot up the left side of her face, drenching her cheek and right below her eye. He tilted her head up just in time for his cock to shoot a long string of his seed over her left eye and drenching over her forehead and into her blonde hair. Antonio moaned as another wad of cum flew out of his cock, painting over her forehead and down her left eye brow. Kylie laughed from the warm feeling over her face.

"Oh my god! You fucking nasty boy, you're making me all messy!"

"You asked me to do it!"

She giggled in her voice, finally feeling him let go of her hair as the power of his cum was beginning to fade out. Antonio finished himself off, aiming at her breasts as the final thick drops of cum dripped down to those big tits. He took a deep breath once he was finished as Kylie ran her finger up to collect the cum out of her left eye and feed it to her mouth. She reopening her eyes at last, smirking up at him.

"Proud of yourself, nasty boy?"

"Yeah, I think so. Are you proud of yourself too?"

"You should know I'm not going to say no to that, but we aren't finished for the night."

"Fuck no, we're not! You still haven't fucked me! And I want you to fuck my ass too!"

All he could do was smile and nod his head. It was as if Kylie had read his mind.

"You just knew I wanted to fuck your ass too, right?"

"Well, duh! You weren't starring at it for nothing back at the club, or were you?"

Antonio laughed, no need to answer her back. He quite liked Kylie's smart ass attitude and the remarks she made at him in a sassy tone. She climbed up from her knees, careless over the cum on her face. It didn't matter, she could easily wash herself off in the morning, knowing that she planned to wake up in his bed come morning time. Looking back at him, she glanced down at the couch and then spoke.

"So, how do you wanna fuck me? Do you want me on top or do you-"

"Bend over the couch, I want to fuck you from behind."

"Oh, doggy style! Mmmmmm, I'd like that!"

She giggled before she began to bend herself over. Antonio watched her, placing her hands over the couch as she bent over and proceeded to move into a position. Her legs spread out, revealing the entrance right to her pussy as well as her big mighty ass. He stepped behind her, running his hands up her curvy hips and looked over her. He could see the little red tattoo on her right hip, some writing in the red ink but he didn't care what he said. While standing there, he grabbed his cock and began to push the head towards the entrance of her warm pussy. Kylie gasped her breath, feeling him begin to enter her.

"Ohhhhhhh, mmmmmm....Yeah, go for it Antonio. I want you to fuck me."

He raised his hand back and loudly slapped the right cheek of her ass in respond. He wanted to watch the firmness of her thick skin over her ass, just as he thrust his cock into her. He moved his left hand over the small of her back while rearing his right hand back to spank her again. Kylie moaned, feeling his rod thrust into her pussy. She took a deep breath, hanging her head down while her blonde hair began to sway back and forth. Closing her eyes, she moaned out to him.

"Oh yeah, fuck me Antonio! Fuck me hard!!"

Like before, he raised his hand up to smack her ass again while he began to pump his cock into that pussy harder and faster. The cum all over her face had began to drip down, moving slowly. Kylie's huge tits began to bounce under her as she moaned, swallowing her breath and yelling out louder than before.

"YESSSSS!! FUCK ME!!! OHHHHHH, YEAH!! HARDER!!"

This time, his hand slapped her ass hard enough to make his palm sting and leave a red mark. The sound echoed through out the room louder than her moans. Antonio gritted his teeth, concentrating on the pleasure of his rod sliding in and out of her tight juicy hole. Over and over, his cock thrust into her pussy while he breathed between his teeth. Kyle closed her eyes before screaming out once again.

"OHHHHH YES! OH YEAH!! THAT'S RIGHT, FUCK ME!!! JUST LIKE THAT, DON'T STOP!!!! MAKE ME CUM AGAIN!!!!!"

Her voice seemed to raise, screaming louder than before with each time. He had planned to spank her each time she spoke but Antonio lost the focus of using his hands while he was too busy thrusting his cock into her ass. Her words told him what she wanted, he wanted them both to reach a second climax before the night was over. Kylie's huge breasts bounced and jiggled from under her while her long dyed blonde hair continued to sway around with each time he thrust into her. Kylie raised her head, knowing that the time was coming where she could not hold back much longer.

"MAKE ME CUM, ANTONIO!!! YES! YES!! YESSSSSSSS!!!"

Growling to him between her gritted teeth, Kylie could not hold back anymore as her body trembled and the walls of her pussy tensed up before releasing again. Her moaning voice was beginning to grow hoarse from all the yelling and screaming she had done so far. He slowed down, making one final thrust into her as he felt her orgasm. Antonio's own moans were muffled by the sound of her soothing voice. He slowly began to move his cock out of her pussy, he didn't want to blow his final load from there, he had saved her ass for last and it was time to get on with it. Kylie spoke to him after slowly catching her breath.

"Wow...that...that was intense!"

A loud spank was heard from Antonio slapping her ass, she laughed before looking over her shoulder at him. He grinned, after pulling his cock from her pussy and rubbing it into her thick ass cheeks. The cum on her face was dripping down, creating little streams running down her neck.

"You know where I want to cum, baby?"

"In my ass?"

"Yeah, after I give it a nice hard fucking!"

"Mmmmm, yeah! I want you to fuck my ass, I just didn't know if you'd be too tired after making me cum a second time."

Pulling apart her ass cheeks with his hands, Antonio looked forward as he began to slide his dick into her dark hole. He didn't want to look down and spoil the moment when he felt her tight walls around his rod. Kylie took a deep breath while she could feel his length sliding into her. After a moment, she closed her eyes and swallowed a bit before speaking in a low voice.

"Ohhhhhhhh, yeah...I can feel it in my ass, go ahead. Go ahead and fuck me in the ass, I know you've been wanting to all night!"

Slowly, he thrust his rod into her eyes. His eyes finally glanced down, watching as his cock would disappear upon pushing in and then coming back out. Kylie hung her head low, embracing the feeling. She did enjoy the moment when a cock was ramming into her ass, but Antonio was going a little too slow for her tastes. His hands moved to grip her ass cheeks, sinking his fingers into the thickness of her skin. With a sigh between moaning, she finally spoke up.

"Can't you go any faster? I want to be fucked in the ass! I mean, I want you to really FUCK MY ASS HARD!!!"

Her words were met with the action of him moving forward and beginning to pump his cock in and out of her ass as fast as he could. His balls began to slap against the underside of her booty's thick cheeks. Antonio gritted his teeth while he had began to ram Kylie in the ass, fucking her hard like she had demanded. With her hair moving back and forth, her huge tits swayed and bounced from under her. Finally, she was satisfied with his actions, yelling out in approval.

"OHHHHHH, YES!!! THAT'S HOW I LIKE IT!! FUCK MY ASS!!! RAM IT HARD!!"

"Just like that babe!?"

"YESSSSSSS!!!"

With each thrust into her tight ass, Antonio could feel his cock to the point of where he was about to explode yet again. His balls slapping up against her had cause a light smacking sound that was heard over her hoarse voice. Kylie had screamed so much, she felt as if her voice was going out.

"Kylie! I'm going to fucking cum!"

"Cum for me, Antonio! FILL MY ASS WITH YOUR HOT FUCKING CUM!!!"

The demand to cum in her ass was met with the final thrust. Antonio raised both his hands up and brought them down at the same time to smack both her ass cheeks in a 'clap' style as he raised his neck and roared out to the feeling of his rod exploding deep within her dark hole.

"OHHHHHHHHH, BABY!! TAKE IT, OHHHHHH YEAH!!"

Kylie didn't bother screaming in her hoarse voice again. She just closed her eyes, feeling the warmness of his cum shooting in her ass. She softly purred in her voice, a low 'mmmmmm' that escaped her lips while she could hear him panting and out of breath. Antonio pulled his cock from her ass, only to pull her cheeks back and watch the cum drip out of her tight hole. Kylie giggled before speaking to him in a soft seductive voice.

"You nasty fucking boy...Blew that hot load all over my face and in my ass."

He took a deep breath before moaning and replying to her.

"Yeah, I'm pretty nasty baby. So, did you have fun?"

Looking over her shoulder, she smirked at him with her cum covered face and replied like a smart ass.

"Fuck yeah, I did! You know how to use your big dick, mmmmmm. Not a lot of men out there like you."

******************

A laugh was heard in the car while driving. Steven looked over at his brother Tony sitting behind the wheel in the driver's seat as they made the little drive out to the airport where the private hanger was stationed in Tony's name. After the conversation over the payphone with Sebastian, Steven didn't waste any time going back to his storage lockup to retrieve the key of cocaine and then heading out to his house to pack up some luggage in briefcases. After he was finished with those steps, the next thing to do was call Tony and give him the story that he needed the private jet to fly to London and surprise Emily. Tony bought the story, completely. It never crossed his mind that there was some other business at hand that Steven had to take care of. They had been having a casual conversation back and forth during the ride in the car. Steven spoke up again.

"You know, your boy is coming along pretty well back at the club. Give him a few years, Antonio is going to running that place like one of us."

Tony chuckled while he turned the wheel of the Mercedes car to pull into the airport. He replied back to his brother.

"I think I need to pay him a visit since you're gonna be gone for the rest of the week. Maybe I'll surprise him and have a day together with him."

"I think he would like that, I'm proud of him. You should be proud of him too, he's your son after all."

"Oh, knock it off! You sound like our old man now. Of course, I'm proud of him! Like you said, he's my son!"

Steven laughed at the fact he could still annoy Tony after all these years. Even though they were men that had aged into their 40's, there was still moments together between them that called back to their youthful days. Tony stopped the car once he came to the booth to show off his identity to go through the private hangar areas. The best part about having a private plane and your own hangar, was not having to go through the checks and deal with airport security. Once the identity was checked, they were clear to drive forward and where their private hangar was marked. Before the ride was made, Tony went on and called his pilot who was in town to go ahead and prepare a flight. As the car reached the hangar, Tony came to a stop and then Steven spoke.

"Thanks for the ride, I appreciate you doing all this for me."

"Not a problem. I figured, what the hell? We rarely ever use the private jet anyway, I'm happy someone is using it for a change."

Opening the door, Steven clutched the suitcase in his hand that he had kept in his lap the entire ride through. Inside was some clothes that was needed; a few credit cards, cash, and of course, the valued possession that would become a big profit. He looked back at his brother, smiling and waving his hand before he shut the door. Tony smiled back and returned the favor with a wave goodbye. He turned his head to the left to look at the private plane. The door was opened and ready to be boarded. A man in a suit with a big black mustache stood in the doorway waiting for him before calling out.

"Come on board! It should only take me 30 minutes to get ready and then we're out of here, next stop London, right?"

Steven nodded at him while he began to walk up the steps to the plane, clutching the suitcase in his hand.

"That's right, London is where I've got to go."

"It will take 8 and a half hours, so make yourself comfortable on board. You might as well take a nap, if you plan to get any sleep at all."

Chapter 82: Chapter 82. Holly Willoughby (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

London, England

The private jet had left Miami around 11 PM to begin a long flight into the night. The next stop was over the pond and into an airport for London. Steven wasn't used to flying alone on a plane, this was in fact the first time he ever had taken a flight solo. The nervous twitches had come due to the quietness among the plane. Inside was the usual interior of a luxury private jet. There were fancy leather seats, a large television set for entertainment, and a small bedroom that had all been rarely used in the past several months. Tony always traveled with the private jet, but he had been keeping himself at home in Miami most of the past year. Usually when Steven left town, he would fly commercial, but that was impossible with the package he had to sneak by security.

Eight and a half hours was how long the flight had lasted, just like the pilot had predicted. It would have probably been better off for Steven to get a nap, but he had never fallen asleep on a plane before. While the jet made it's flight through the passing night, he sat back and texted on his phone. He had received a text from Sebastian Taylor regarding their meet. Steven quickly replied back letting him know that he was on the flight right now and would be checking in. Next up, he had to text the girl who he was arriving to surprise: Emily Ratajkowski. Steven texted her a question about her location, which she had replied back to notify him that she was already in London and was scheduled for a television interview the next day. After a few texts, Steven sat back in his seat and listened to some music from his smart phone: he had a compilation of Blues songs on his smart phone ranging from the greats of Albert King, John Lee Hooker, and Howlin' Wolf.

Listening to the blues was rather fitting for the mood that Steven had felt the past two days. It wasn't every day that he traveled with a kilo of cocaine in a suitcase. Those years had long past over him and for good riddance. In his youth, this was something that would make it's way into his life in search for fast money. It wasn't easy to support a wife and a child at 18 years old, but he made breaks to do it even if it was the wrong thing to do. Steven felt lucky he escaped the old criminal world with his life, and was able to establish himself as a legitimate club manager. This deal would be a one time only thing, just to get rid of the mistake that Carlos had made in the first place. The old Blues songs had crept into his mind during the flight. Songs about love, women and the hard life.

By the time the flight had docked in to a London airport, Steven had sorta snapped from a coma induced by the music. He could hear his pilot doing the radio check and setting up a landing for a private jet. Steven had just realized that he probably should've done some transactions to have pounds instead of U.S. cash to spend, but just two days in Britain wouldn't be that bad. The sun was shining out the windows when the jet made it's way on land and docked at a private hangar. After the engines and everything had come to a stop, the pilot came out from the cockpit after taking off his headset. The man with the big black mustache walked over by Steven when it had finally crossed his mind that the pilot's name was Manuel.

"You're Manuel, right?"

The man laughed at him.

"Of course I am! Did your brother ever have any other pilot besides me?"

"I'm sorry, pal. My mind is a little all tangled up from the flight."

"Yeah and now you're on UK time! It's 12:30 PM in the afternoon here when it would be around 5 AM in the morning back in Florida, you should've got some sleep while you had the chance."

Steven just sighed. It was impossible for him to become annoyed at Manuel's words, it was only the truth. He nodded at him before the pilot spoke again.

"How long are you staying here? I need to know cause I gotta book a hotel and stay too while we're over here."

"I'm gonna say two days, or three at the max. You need money for a hotel room?"

Manuel shook his head.

"Oh no, I'm fine. I've got my credit cards and can easily do a conversion to pounds over here. You don't have to pay for nothing my friend, but I appreciate it."

With a nod, Steven looked away to grab his suitcase and was now prepared to exit the plane. Manuel had to unseal the doorway and pull out the walkway, in which they were greeted by the airport workers outside in London ready to check the flight. Steven stepped out, clutching the suitcase as he inhaled the air around him. This was his first visit to England, never before had he seen the country. It was only a shame that he couldn't stay for a full vacation, Steven wouldn't have minded to go sight seeing and have a tour around the country. Manuel handled the paperwork and security for the airport and paid the fee for the private transportation. After thirty minutes of checking through, he and Steven were escorted through to the entrance where it was time to call a cab. Not once was the suitcase looked through by security, not a soul except himself was aware of the prized possession that lay inside.

"Taxi!"

Manuel brought both pinkies to his mouth and whistled until one stopped. It was a black car that came to a stop inviting them to get into the back. Steven was surprised to see that the cabs in London were black, rather than the yellow cars back home in the U.S. Sitting down, Steven looked over at Manuel and spoke.

"Ask the driver if he accepts American dollars, cause it's the only cash I have on me."

"Yeah, I do! Where do you want to go?"

A strong English accent roared from the driver's seat. Steven looked back and decided to take his chance with a question.

"You know any hotels around here?"

"I know some, yeah."

From that answer, a new question was raised.

"Can you take us to the best one for the money?"

"The best hotel for the right price? You're in Central London mate, so that would be Maxwell's Silver Inn."

"Is it luxury?"

"Oh yeah, I hope you can afford it!"

The cab began to drive off. Manuel looked back at Steven as they sat together during the ride. Steven glanced at him, knowing that he had to tell him something now while the thought was racing through his mind.

"I hope you don't mind, I'm gonna have to make you get a separate room. I can't have you with me, since I'm here to meet with a lady."

Manuel nodded.

"That's fine, I understand completely."

Seeing Emily was only half of the truth. Steven refused to let Manuel in on the secret of what was contained from within his luggage. The more people that knew about a deal, always wanted a slice of the action. Steven had learned this a long time ago, just the reason he stayed quiet about things and kept a low profile. The money would be for him and Ramón only.

******************

2 HOURS LATER

After arriving at the hotel, the two men left the cab after Steven had paid the driver a nice tip with two folds of hundred dollar bills. It was the least he could do out of generosity. The hotel had proven to be luxurious with a fancy suite. Manuel had worked with Steven to help him out through transactions of the fees from U.S. money to pounds. Steven marked it down that they would only be staying two nights. That gave him enough time to get everything done on the short list. After making it back to his room, he felt exhausted. Opening the briefcase, he checked the kilo of cocaine that had made it safely with him every step of the trip. Across the hall on the same floor, Manuel had been set up with a room close by to Steven so they would check out together and not get lost around the tall building.

From this point, he truly was exhausted. Without no sleep on the plane, he had pulled an 'all nighter' but unlike any other night without sleep, he was in another place far from home. With the cellphone in his hand, Steven sat back in the bed and began to text Sebastian. He had to let him know right away that he had checked into a hotel after a successful flight. The clock near the bed had said that it was 2:42 PM. The different hours and time zones for the UK would surely throw Steven's sleeping schedule off if he was staying longer. After sending the text, he took his shirt off and pulled back the sheets preparing for a nap. After laying down, his phone vibrated with a notification noise. The bright light shined through the darkness of the room while he read the short text only with the words 'Nice. We'll meet up tomorrow, I'll call you'. Steven smiled at the phone and then sat it down on the night stand next to him before he began to fall asleep in exhaustion.

******************

1 DAY LATER

Despite presently being in a different part of the world far away from home, it didn't hinder with Steven for his nap. He slept for four hours for a real 'power nap' after going with no sleep at all, only to wake up hungry around 6 PM. He checked his phone, seeing no new text messages so he ordered some food from the hotel room service before going back to sleep within an hour. He wanted to make sure that he truly was rested up well enough for the deal with Sebastian, knowing that it had been years since he handled negotiations over a trade. Like before, he didn't have trouble falling back asleep and dreaming through the night. Short dreams involving flashing lights of the clubs along with bits and pieces of music.

Through the dreams, he felt like he could hear a familiar sound ringing off in the distance. Dreams rarely made any sense to anyone but as Steven was slowly waking up, he recognized the sound was his phone ringing. His eyes opened as he leaned up in the bed and noticed the light shining out of the windows. Grabbing the phone, he yawned before pressing the button on the screen to answer it without looking at the caller. He closed his eyes and laid back on the pillow before speaking out in a half-asleep voice.

"Hello?"

"Honey! Where are you!!"

Instantly recognizing the voice, Steven opened his eyes and replied back.

"Emily, is that you babe?"

"Yes!! Where are you!? I texted you like six times last night, you said you were going to let me know when you made it!"

"Ohhhh, fuck! I'm sorry babe! I forgot, I didn't get no sleep on the plane so I ended up passing out when I got back to the hotel room."

"That's okay! I just wanted to make sure everything was fine. I'm coming up for an interview real soon, I have to let you go."

"Emily, wait! What interview? I'm in Central London, where are you at?"

"I'm at a studio here, not exactly sure where. I'll meet you when I'm done, I gotta go now!"

The phone clicked hanging up. Steven looked back at it before pulling the covers away and climbing out of bed. He had forgotten to get in contact with Emily upon his arrival, but that was fine. He would make sure he met with her soon enough. Looking over at the clock, he seen that it was just 7 AM on the clock. The time zones made it feel as if it were around midnight back home. When he looked back at his phone, sure enough there were six unread text messages that had come all during his time asleep. No new messages from Sebastian told him that he would have to wait for the call. Climbing out of bed, he went to the bathroom to take a shower and get himself ready to see Emily.

******************

2 HOURS LATER

"That was a lot of fun, thank you for having me here!"

Emily smiled speaking back to Holly Willoughby. The blonde interviewer smiled before answering her back in a thick English accent.

"It was all my pleasure, dear. It's wonderful to finally meet you, we've heard a lot about you from here."

They stood backstage from the set piece of the morning interview. Emily had come to promote a new fashion line, alongside her manager. She was billed the top model for the promotion piece, involving an interview and the photo shoot that was used in a commercial. Holly Willoughby had been the presenter who did the interview with Emily on the air live on television. Emily had worn a simple small black top revealing her busty cleavage, topped with a pair of tight blue jeans. Holly had worn a red dress for the televised interview. After it was all done, the two girls made small talk backstage. Emily's cellphone began to ring and she smiled when she seen it was Steven calling.

"Oh, hold on please! That's my boyfriend calling me."

Clacking her nails over the screen, she answered the phone while raising it to her ear.

"Hey baby, you just missed me on TV. I did an interview live on the set with Holly Willoughby."

From the other end of the phone, Steven was outside the hotel standing tall while waiting for a cab to come by and offer him a ride. He answered Emily back with a question.

"Holly what? Who's that, babe?"

Emily cupped her hand over the phone and dropped her jaw while looking back at the blonde television presenter. Holly smirked and then leaned over in which Emily whispered her reply.

"He doesn't know who you are!"

With a laugh from Emily's voice, Holly couldn't help but bust out laughing in her thick accent. Emily brought the phone back up to her ear to hear Steven's voice.

"Emily, you there babe? Did the phone cut out or something?"

"No, Steven I'm still here! Sorry about that!"

She looked over at Holly and gave her a smirk while Steven replied back to her through the phone.

"I'm heading out, I want to catch you for lunch or something. Where are you at now?"

"I'm back at London Studios, it should be close by since you are in Central London."

"Alright, babe. I'm gonna call a taxi and have them drive me to you, see you soon."

"See you soon, Steven."

Moving the phone from her ear, Emily pressed the button to hang it up. She looked at Holly who was gleaming with a big smile on her face. The British woman spoke up.

"Sounds like you're about to have a meeting with your lover man, huh?"

Emily giggled before answering back.

"He wants to go out for lunch."

Holly nodded, an idea had come to her mind just now.

"And you said he doesn't know who I am? How about I take you both out for lunch? I would love to meet him, he's a lucky man to have a woman like you as a girlfriend."

Her lips curled in a smile before nodding, Emily replied.

"That's nice of you, Holly. I'll do it for you."

"Great! I know just the place to have a lunch for three! Come on, let's go wait for your man to meet us outside."

******************

While sitting in the back of the taxi, Steven looked through his phone just waiting on a text to arrive from Sebastian. He had locked the coke up back in his briefcase in the hotel, all thinking about the phone call when Sebastian was to call him back. It was a short ride to the London studios parking lot. Like before, Steven had to pay the cab driver in American dollars, giving him a nice tip with a fifty dollar bill just to make up for the fact he didn't have any pounds money on him. After he stepped out of the cab, the cool breeze of weather hit him while he looked around. Over his body, he wore a black shirt with a matching jacket and pair of pants in a patterned grey color. Below his pants, he wore a matching pair of black loafer shoes without socks. Steven looked around before taking a short walk from the parking lot, walking through some strings of pedestrians while he shoved his hands in his pockets.

"There he is, right there!"

From the distance, Emily used her hand to move her long brown hair as the wind had blown it over her face. She could instantly recognize Steven in his grey suit and due to his tall height. Together with Holly, they both walked towards him. He was looking over his left shoulder until he turned his face and was greeted to both of them. Looking forward, Steven was greeted to Emily sprinting towards him in her heels. She wrapped her hands over his neck and leaned up only for him to wrap his arms around her back, catching her as she pushed her lips to his and they kissed. Holly stood back and smiled while watching the girl reunite with her man. After the kiss was broken, Emily took a step back, clutching his hand as she spoke.

"It feels like forever since I've last seen you."

"Well, it kinda has been. Both of us have been busy."

"My, my...aren't you two adorable."

Steven looked to his right to see Holly standing tall in her red dress. His eyes looked over her, noticing how attractive of a blonde she truly was. Emily looked back to Holly and then spoke.

"Oh Steven, this is my friend who interviewed me. Her name is Holly Willoughby."

The blonde smiled and nodded before offering her hand out to shake his. Steven nodded to her and spoke.

"It's a pleasure to meet you."

"Same here, dear. Emily told me that you didn't know who I was, so I figured I would introduce myself."

Emily looked back at Steven before speaking again.

"Holly wants to take us out for lunch, what do you say baby?"

He nodded.

"I'd like that, that's nice of you Holly. So, where are we headed?"

Holly smiled before she spoke.

"A restaurant not far from here. Come along! I've got a car, it shouldn't take us about half an hour to get there."

Together once again, Steven couldn't help but smile back at Emily. While it may not have seemed it, he truly did miss the young lady. She had grown a connection to him from the attraction, only a shame that they would not be staying in London together. Following Holly to the car and riding in the back seat with Emily, it was something that kept crossing his mind. London would have been fine place to experience if the circumstances were different and they truly were on a vacation.

******************

1 HOUR LATER

Together, Steven sat across from Emily and Holly as they had lunch at a small diner. True to Holly's word, she had escorted them to a nice place that was fancy with a small meal. Steven and Emily traded conversation back and forth. Emily had to tell him all the little details about the commercial she shot back in Los Angeles and the photo shoot. Holly offered small talk, the funny stories about the television broadcasting office. Steven couldn't help it, he found Holly to be quite funny. She and Emily laughed together and it was rather refreshing. This small date surely beat the time he spent in the back of the jet plane the previous night.

"Shame that I couldn't get both of you together on camera, that would've made nice headlines."

Holly spoke while sipping on her cup of tea. After she had moved the cup from her lips, she continued speaking.

"I can see it online now: 'Em Rata and her hunk of a man'."

Steven just smiled and shook his head while Emily laughed. It was Emily who answered Holly back.

"Oh my god! I would be trending on social media if we did sexy photos like some do on there."

Finally, Steven looked at Holly and answered her back in a joking matter.

"Holly, please...Don't give her any ideas."

Emily looked back at Steven somewhat confused and then answered back in a sassy tone.

"Oh please! We don't have the first photo together, honey! It would look great online!"

Listening to the words, Holly thought to herself but didn't speak. She just continued drinking, finishing off her tea. Steven sat at the table, looking back at Emily when a phone began to ring. It was clearly coming from the pocket of Emily's pants. The brunette girl rolled her eyes.

"Oh great, hope that is not my manager calling."

Pulling the phone from her pocket, Emily sighed and spoke again.

"Yep, it is. Hello?"

She answered her phone while Holly's eyes wandered back at Steven. She studied the man's facial features and hair while Emily talked into the phone.

"Seriously? You didn't mention nothing about doing an autograph event! Why can't you let one of the other girls do it without me?Oh...That's great, just terrific. I guess I'll meet you soon to get ready, I was hoping for a break today to enjoy some time out."

When she hung up the phone, Steven spoke.

"What's wrong?"

"One of the other models on our team is sick and can't go out and sign autographs, so I have to go out and do it."

Steven looked back at her before nodding his head.

"It's fine, babe. I understand. You go out and do what you gotta do, but I want to take you home with me on the private plane after tomorrow. How is that?"

The girl smiled back at him before nodding. Emily's mood changed after Steven's words.

"I would like the sound of that. Shame I won't be able to go back to your hotel, I am staying with the other models."

"That's not a problem at all. We're going to have eight hours in the air all to ourselves once we're gone, we're gonna make up for all our missed time."

"Yes we are! I'm gonna go out now and catch a cab to see my manager. Thanks for taking us out, Holly."

The blonde woman licked her lips before smiling back up at Emily and responding.

"It's no problem, dear! You're very welcome! Would you mind if I dropped this gentleman back off to his hotel?"

Her big blue eyes glanced at Steven before looking back at Emily. The other woman just laughed before nodding.

"No, I don't mind at all! Take him out, show him around town if you want! Shame I can't do this for him, London is a wonderful place."

Emily began to walk off, only looking over her shoulder one last time to wave at Steven. He returned the favor, waving to her with his right hand as he watched her figure shuffling away out of the small diner. Holly had spent her time quietly studying Steven. She was no fool, clearly he was the kind of man who was in town for more than just meeting with a hot model girlfriend. The suit was a clear giveaway, even if he didn't have the gold jewelry to match the typical 'player' look. The other thought that crossed her mind was the lack of photos on social media. There was a reason a man wouldn't want to be photographed with such a hot famous model like Emily. Holly took a deep breath before looking back into Steven's eyes and then she began to speak in her cute British accent.

"So...You look interesting."

Steven sat back and looked at the beautiful blonde. Holly had leaned over a bit on the table, as if to tease him with her epic cleavage begging to spill out of her dress.

"What makes you say that?"

She smirked, almost giggling before she answered him back.

"It's the way you're dressed. I could also say the fact you don't have a single photo with your girlfriend. She's quite lovely, Steven. I think you chose a winner, or did she choose you?"

Looking back at her, he could see that this woman was playing a game with him from her words. Steven only had one word in reply to her.

"Really?"

Holly nodded her head and then Steven looked away for a second before looking back up at her. The blonde spoke again.

"I figure you're gonna ask me the same question again, are you?"

Laughing at her, he shook his head.

"No, I don't think I will."

From the jacket of his suit, his cellphone began to vibrate and ring in the notification of a text message. Steven leaned back and reached for his phone, seeing the time on his phone was still set for eastern time in the U.S. He saw that the text was from Sebastian Taylor, quickly opening it to read while speaking to Holly.

"Hey, what time is it? My phone is set on Florida time back home."

"Oh, let me check on my watch dear."

Reading the text, Steven could see that the deal was set in place. Sebastian's message back made it visible that a meeting was about to go down. 'Call me when you get the time soon.'

"It's 10:17, dear."

He held the phone in his hand and nodded back at Holly before he began to get up from his seat across from her.

"Thanks, I have to make a phone call real quick. Mind waiting on me?"

She nodded with a smirk on her face.

"I have no problem, take your time Mr. Steven!"

Her words were enough to make him laugh. It was funny to him, to hear 'Mr. Steven' in her cute English accent. Looking around the diner, he noticed the restroom signs across from him. Holly's eyes never left him, clearly seeing the cellphone clutched in his hands. He looked back at her and spoke.

"Go on and wait for me outside, we should get going soon."

"Not a problem, dear."

He began to walk towards the bathroom while Holly got up from the table. Before they had sat down, Emily had paid for the lunch in some English pounds that she had from a transaction. The thought didn't cross Steven's mind to leave a tip, only because he was preoccupied with another task on hand. Stepping into the bathroom, he looked around to check if the place was empty. With him being the only man in the men's room, he went on and used his cellphone to dial up the number for Sebastian. He walked across the floor, listening to his loafers shoes create an echoing sound over the white floor. With a few rings, the phone was answered to the sound of a British accent speaking in Spanish language.

"Hola viejo amigo! Long time no see, yeah?"

Steven laughed at Sebastian's Spanish before answering.

"What's up Sebastian? Have you been practicing Spanish all morning while waiting on this phone call?"

A laugh was heard muffled through the phone before the other man replied.

"Nope, I learned some words of your fine language from a couple of fine ladies back in the States. Are you ready to do some business again?"

"As long as the money's green."

"I know you all too well, I wouldn't pay you in anything but American dollars. So what's the starting big you going for?"

Steven looked back at the mirror before he replied back to him.

"Twenty five grand is the bare minimum. For what this is, I think I'm being too kind to go that low, but I gotta get rid of it now."

Breathing could be heard back through the phone before Sebastian replied.

"Alright, twenty five grand is what you want? This better be good stuff."

"It's finer than snow on Christmas day, that I can promise you."

"I'll have the cash soon. You're staying in a hotel, yeah? We'll meet there."

From his reflection in the mirror, Steven watched himself nod back before replying.

"That's great, I'm staying at Maxwell's Silver Inn through Central London."

"Alright, give me two hours. I'll text you when I'm on my way and then you can tell me the hotel room. I'm coming alone, by myself. Just you and me like old times, how's that?"

"I like that, I'll be waiting for you."

The phone clicked, hanging up. Steven shoved it back into his pocket and then left the bathroom. Two hours to wait for the deal gave him plenty of time to spent with the blonde woman who ad distracted him in the diner. He left the building, walking near the parking lot where he seen Holly in her little orange car. Steven walked to the driver's side which was the passenger's side to a car back in the U.S. She bust out laughing at him when she seen the dumbfounded expression on his face before he walked to the opposite side of the car and got in. Steven shook his head, trying not to laugh at himself. Holly spoke up.

"Oh, you are so used to American cars, huh? I can tell!"

"Yeah, our cars are just a little different."

Sitting in the seat, he reached for his seat belt while Holly just grinned back at him. He could tell from her smile that she had much practice with it for her television appearances on a daily program.

"So, where to? I figure that was for business, you seem like a busy man."

"You guessed right! I've got to get back to my hotel."

"Oh? You don't have to go anywhere else?"

Steven laughed while shaking his head at her and then answering.

"You seem pretty interested in what I have to do for business."

"Kinda hard not to be. I know a man with plans when I see one."

She started the car, slowly pulling out from the parking lot of the diner. Silence fell as Holly began to drive them out into the streets. She spoke up once more.

"What hotel are you staying at?"

"Maxwell's, you know the one?"

"Yes, I'll get you there no problem."

While she drove the car, silence had fallen back while his eyes looked out the window and he gazed into the busy London traffic. Holly had studied him the entire time they sat in the diner, her small questions were only a hint of what was really on her mind. She knew that he had to be a dangerous man, one who seemed like a lot of fun for Emily. She had spoken quite a lot about him during the morning, telling Holly how Steven worked at a night club in Miami. Holly wanted to tease him to the point that perhaps he would invite her up to join him in his suite. While she made a turn, she spoke up again.

"Your girlfriend told me that you manage a nightclub back home in Miami, that's pretty neat."

"Yeah, it's called Disco Fever. It's an old club from the 80's but was shut down and we just re-opened it back during the summer of '16."

Holly nodded while moving the car and then responding to him.

"Oh, that's nice. I imagine you see a lot of fine women back at your club, is that where you met her?"

"Sorta, Emily was an arranged date."

He looked back at her and then remembered the question she asked him. Did he choose her, or did she choose him? Steven had to answer her back on that.

"And to answer you from earlier, I think she chose me. At least if I'm being honest to you about it."

With a slight giggle, Holly answered him back with her eyes locked on the road in front of her.

"I could've guessed. You seem like a man who leads the life of a swinger with multiple women on the side. I'm unable to prevent myself from asking you a question: have you seen any blondes like me in the time you've had to wait for Emily?"

Hearing her words, Steven laughed and shook his head before answering her.

"Seriously, Holly?"

"Yes, seriously Mr. Steven! Tell me the truth, if you want."

Only because she had called him that goofy nickname again of 'Mr. Steven' did he nod his head and answer her back. Of course there was a woman similar to her in build who he had a fun time with while he was away from Emily. This was a game he could tell the woman was playing with him.

"Alright, you win. I'll tell you, yeah. I fucked a blonde girl about a week ago while Emily was gone. Are you gonna run and tell her that I cheated on her?"

Shaking her head, Holly giggled while she continued driving.

"Nope, not at all! Why would I tell her and blow the opportunity I have for a thrill ride?"

Those words were enough to tell Steven that this woman had taken an interest in him for some strange reason. He had to know at this point.

"Why do you see me as a 'thrill ride' as you say?"

"Oh, no! You're gonna tell me the details on the blonde girl that you fucked while Emily was away, first! Then, I'll tell you why I call you that!"

"Fine, you win."

Steven sighed while thinking of how he was going to describe it. He certainly couldn't use the name Kate Upton in the conversation. If Holly were to truly run back and tell Emily, he didn't want to break her heart with the knowledge that he fucked the most famous super model in the U.S. He didn't want to mention Antonio's name with the incident either, shielding his nephew from it.

"Alright, this happened about a week ago. A tall blonde girl, she was about twenty five in age I think? Really tall, she made the guys at the club look short. Beautiful face, blue eyes and big titties. She invited me over to her condo, we went for a swim and then fucked each other like crazy."

The car had come to a stop in the back parking lot of the hotel. Steven had not noticed that they had arrived. Holly was more interested in his story.

"I take it you like big boobs, huh?"

"Fuck yeah, I do!"

She giggled while leaning over to speak to him in a low voice, hanging her cleavage clearly to his voice.

"I'm sure you'll like mine, if you give me the chance. Do they remind you of that blonde you're talking about?"

His lips moved into a grin before nodding his head.

"Yep, sure do. The girl I was telling you about, she had huge tits."

With a giggle, Holly teased him with more dirty language.

"Oh yeah? Did you fuck 'em?"

He grinned, holding up two fingers to her and then speaking.

"Twice! They were too good, I couldn't go with just once."

Holly licked her lips before replying.

"That's pretty hot, just the kind of fun that I like. Well, we're here! Are you going to invite me up to your room maybe for a little fun?"

She gave him an innocent smirk in which Steven replied with a nod.

"Yeah sure, how can I refuse? I'm expecting a visit though within the next two hours."

"That's fine, I can wait. So you have business, huh?"

"Yep, business with an old friend."

Undoing her seat belt, Holly pulled the door of the car and then Steven followed behind her actions. They stepped out together and then began to walk over the sidewalk. His eyes looked up her long legs, trailing his sight to the big bump from the back. She had a beautiful thick ass, all visible from the back view. Her heels stomped loudly over the concrete before they entered the hotel. Steven and Holly walked straight towards the elevator, stepping in with an old couple as they waited for the doors to close. While side by side for one another, Holly reached her hand out to clutch his and softly hold his hand. Steven clicked the button for the 4th floor, looking back at her with a grin as the elevator began to move up.

Through the silence in the elevator, all Steven could do was hold onto her warm hand. Holly had reminded him so much of Kate from a week ago. The goofy blonde with big tits was like a call back to that tall blonde who he entered the swimming pool with alongside his nephew. He couldn't wait to be behind closed doors with her, even though he had to wait for Sebastian to arrive and the negotiation deal. Once the elevator came to a stop and the doors opened, he and Holly walked out hand in hand. Steven's door was on the right with Manuel's room across from it. He let go of her hand to reach into his jacket and pull the hotel key before sliding into the door knob and giving them access. Holly stepped in with him and then he shut the door before she pushed her hands up to his chest and leaned in to kiss his lips. Steven's hands roamed over her body while they kissed passionately together.

"You're a good kisser, Mr. Steven."

After breaking the kiss, her words had caused him to laugh. Her hands cupped the back of his neck, brushing her fingernails through his short hair.

"It's funny when you call me that, I kinda like it."

"Oh, do you?"

"Yeah, cause that blonde girl I was telling you about-"

Before he could finish speaking, Holly kissed his lips softly again. Steven continued speaking after she leaned back.

"She called me papi, so I quite like you giving me a nickname too."

Holly's hands roamed over his chest, reaching to his pants where she could see his hard cock outlined and sticking straight up. She licked her lips, knowing that they had two hours to wait for his business deal but perhaps they could have some fun now.

"Mr. Steven, I know we have to wait...but maybe-"

"Yeah, let's do something!"

He quickly had answered her, cutting her off in which she giggled.

"I want to suck your big fat Latin cock! Emily is a lucky girl, to get such a handsome Latin hunk like you who can take her on a thrill ride!"

The blonde woman quickly fell to her knees as her hands gripped the sides of his pants. Steven began to take his jacket off, slowly throwing it towards the bed so nothing fell out of the pockets. Holly had undid the buttons holding his pants together, quickly pushing them down before she spoke.

"Just let me, make you cum one time...Just one time and then we can wait for your business stuff."

Steven nodded to her.

"And after my old friend leaves we can-"

"Pick back up where we left off! How is that?"

She had cut him off speaking, only to reach her hand through his underwear and wrap her little fingers around his hard shaft. Steven just nodded at her, pushing his underwear down to help her out.

"That's perfect, Holly!"

With his hard cock in her hand, Holly quickly stroked it up and down to get him at full size between her fingers. She looked back up at him with her eyes, locking her view as she parted her lips and moved the head into her mouth. Holly broke eye contact to close her eyes and began to bob her head up and down on his swollen rod. Steven didn't bother taking any of his clothes of, knowing that this had to be short. For Holly, she was satisfied just getting a piece of his thick Latin meet that she had craved. Emily had described Steven to her as a man who could be lots of fun. He moaned while the British blonde was moaning over his cock, sending vibrations through his skin.

"You've got great skills with your mouth, Holly..."

The words he spoke were enough to get her attention. She opened her eyes, looking up at him as she came off his dick. Her lips made a loud pop noise and then she replied to him.

"Oh yeah? I can do more than just use my mouth, but you're gonna have to wait for that..."

She teased, not even telling him what she had on mind. Steven could easily guess that it was her tits, since she had made enough hints already towards titty fucking. Holly wrapped her hand back around the shaft and moved down to lick his balls. Her tongue slapped over his sack before she quickly stuffed the left nut into her mouth. Her jaw swelled up to Steven's eye while she sucked over his balls. Holly wanted to truly impress him to the point she stuffed both of his nuts into her mouth, proving that she truly could work past a limit. Steven moaned while listening to her mouth slobber and suck over his balls. Holly released them from her mouth with saliva dripping down her chin and neck, wrapping her fingers around the base of his dick.

There was no need to ruin the time by speaking. Even though they clearly had 2 hours to wait, Holly wanted to make him cum as fast as she could. She looked back at his cock and spit on it, coating his thick meat in her saliva. Holly opened her mouth once more and fed his cock past her lips. She began to quickly bob her head up and down on the shaft, creating sucking sounds while she moaned into it. 'Mmm, mmmm, mmmmm' was the sound that came into Steven's ears. He took a deep breath while resting his hand on her shoulder. Holly moved her hand away from his rod and then decided to demonstrate her deep throat skills. She pushed her mouth all the way down, taking his entire dick down her throat until the crown slammed to the back of her throat. Steven moaned before calling out.

"Ohhhhhhh, shit! That's it baby, yeah! You know how to suck it!"

Her eyes shot back up at him as she slowly released his dick from her mouth. Long saliva strings flowed back from his thick rod to her lips. Holly licked her lips, spitting on his dick again before she spoke in a low slutty voice.

"I want you to fucking cum for me, Mr. Steven. Allow me to taste you, dear. I want to swallow your cum."

"Yeah, you've been working hard for it."

She spit on his cock again before looking up into his eyes and smiling.

"Yeah, I have!"

Without giving him a warning, she went back down on his cock. Holly began to furiously bob her head up and down on his hard meat, nearly choking herself as she tried to make him cum. Steven groaned, raising both of his hands up while moaning out.

"Oh, fuck!! You are persistent, go ahead! Make me cum, Holly! YES!!"

The only sound that was heard apart from his moaning voice was her mouth, slobbering all over his rod. Steven's face curled off, he wished he could hold back the moment. Within seconds, she closed her eyes and moaned into his shaft yet again. 'Mmmmmm' Holly could taste his seed shooting into her mouth. Steven was out of breath, moaning out to her.

"Ohhhhhhh, yeah! That's it baby, damn!!"

She drained his cock with her mouth, sucking every last drop of his seed while milking him. After she had absorbed wads of his cum over her tongue, Holly released his rod from her lips and leaned up to show him the puddle of his semen and her saliva mixed together. Closing her mouth, she loudly swallowed it down. Holly took a deep breath and then laughed before smiling at him.

"Your cum tasted lovely, Mr. Steven!"

He smiled, patting her on the head as a way to say 'good girl'. Holly pulled his pants back up and then worked to zip him back up and button the pants back up as if nothing happened. Again, Steven patted her head before running his hand down and cupping her chin to look up at him.

"Thanks Holly, you didn't have to do that."

"But you have a meeting soon, I know what to do!"

With her words, she gave him a little wink while rising up from the floor. She caught the drool that had dripped down her chin and neck, wiping it up with her hand. Steven looked at his watch that said 10:58.

"We've got an hour to wait, so let's make some drinks and wait the time out. After my friend leaves, the clothes are gonna come off again."

Holly smiled at him, leaning in to kiss his lips and then answering Steven back.

"And after that, we're going to do some serious fucking!"

******************

1 HOUR LATER

Footsteps could be heard through the floor in the hotel hall while a man with wavy brown hair was walking with a briefcase in his hand. Sebastian Taylor wore a black suit, just the basic look for his luxurious life in fortune and high class. Just minutes ago, he had texted Steven asking for the room number and here he was, alone with the briefcase of money. Getting the American cash wasn't a problem for Sebastian. He had spent the morning setting up a party with some girls, already thinking about having a wild weekend with the blow. Once he reached the room number, he stood up and took a deep breath before knocking. It was three taps, the way he always knocked.

From beyond the door, Steven sat on the bed with the briefcase and Holly got up to nod at him. While they were waiting, Holly begged Steven to at least role-play in a way to give his friend a story. They would pretend to be a couple. Holly just wanted to shock a local man with the fact that she was with a man like Steven. She walked over to the door and unlocked it, opening it up to see the face of a man she recognized. Her jaw dropped.

"Oh my god, Sebastian Taylor!?"

"Holy shit, Holly Willoughby! The fuck are you doing here!?"

She giggled while stepping away from the door and answering him back.

"I was just about to ask you that!"

Steven stood in the distance with his hands on his hips. His jacket was folded on the bed and he looked over at Sebastian to greet him.

"Good to see you again, so you know Holly too?"

She turned around and winked at Steven. Happy that the man would play along into this game, but now Holly was fooling a man that she had spent some time with. Sebastian looked back at her and then nodded at Steven while he shut the door behind him.

"Of course, I party with her all the time. Pretty shocked to open the door and see her."

"Mr. Steven knows how to show me a good time too!"

Holly walked over to Steven after speaking and pushed her lips to his cheek, kissing him. She knew how men could be with competition games. Perhaps this would be enough to make Sebastian jealous and remember to call her again, at least she thought in her mind. They had a history together, making this coincidence more funny that Steven also knew the man. Sebastian sighed before looking over at Steven. Holly sat on the bed so she could observe the men while Steven spoke, initiating the deal.

"So, you got the money?"

Sebastian smirked, nodding as he set his briefcase down on the bed. it was brown and made of leather. He looked back and answered Steven with a new question.

"You got the white?"

Steven looked over at the bed where his briefcase had been sat. All the while, Holly leaned back on the bed, crossing her legs as she remained a witness to the business transaction. Steven moved towards the briefcase and hit the buttons, clicking the locks off before raising it slowly. Sebastian had moved in front of the suitcase to watch it open and reveal the precious kilo of cocaine. It was wrapped up in translucent wrapping paper with duct tape over both sides creating a cross in the middle. Sebastian reached into the inner pocket of his jacket, pulling out the cocaine test tube and his pocket knife.

"I'm gonna have to test it first before we make a deal."

"Yeah, as always. Just wait till you test it, you'll know then that it's the real shit."

Holly's eyes glanced at Steven and he just smiled back at her. He would never know, but she had a history with Sebastian Taylor. She knew his brother too, as well as the father in the family. Their names were wildly known all through the UK. She heard the sound of the pocket knife poking into the brick. Sebastian collected some of the coke on his blade while sliding into the little vial of the test kid. Once he had put enough in it, he screwed the cap on tight and then went to shaking it in his hand. He counted to twenty seconds and then stopped shaking the test tube.

The way it worked was that the stronger the sample in purity, the darker the color would grow with the liquid in the vial. Sebastian held the test tube up and then he and Steven both watched it from up close.It started at a pink color when he had first slid the white powder in, but had quickly morphed into a dark red color. Sebastian's eyes watched it while he slowly smiled and took a deep breath. It became even darker, almost to a reddish-brown color that looked similar to blood. This was indeed, a very high product, pure cocaine to it's best. He couldn't believe it at first, dropping his jaw a little and then speaking out in a shocked voice.

"Holy shit, this is more pure than a fucking Catholic nun! Look at this!"

Steven smiled as Holly watched them. Sebastian still had an amazed expression painted over his face. The other man looked back at his trade partner and then Steven's voice called out.

"Do we have a deal?"

Sebastian looked back at him while tucking the test vial back into the inside pocket of his jacket and nodding his head.

"Oh yes, my friend! We have a deal, I couldn't get finer coke like that anywhere locally. Looks like you're back in business, Steven."

"No, this was just a one time only thing. I had to get rid of this stuff. Let me see the greens now."

Stepping aside, Sebastian moved to the brown leather briefcase and pulled the locks to make a loud clack. He then pulled it apart, showing the entire briefcase patted down in folds of money in rubber-bands. Steven could see that it was used hundred dollar bills between the rubber bands. This is just what he would have expected from someone like Sebastian. He gave him the nod, confirming the deal. Sebastian spoke again.

"Twenty five grand, it's all there. You can count it yourself."

"No need, I can see it's all there."

Steven trusted Sebastian's word. They had done business before in the past, he was never one to shorten him on the amount of money. Through their trust, they both had come to agreements and Sebastian even arrived alone like planned. The business man grabbed the black suitcase, closing it now with his valued possession. He looked back at Steven and smiled.

"Thanks, I better get this back to my place."

Glancing over at Holly, Sebastian gave her a smirk.

"Mind giving me a ring sometime, Holly?"

The blonde woman rested her cheek over the palm of her hand while teasing the man.

"I might, it kinda depends..."

Sebastian sighed.

"I see, that's how it is with you. Oh well, bye! Thanks for the deal Steven, see you some time later Holly!"

With the exchanged briefcase in his hand, Sebastian went for the door and opened it. Holly just looked at Steven, waiting until she heard the door shut behind them and then she giggled before speaking.

"He's jealous of you, I can totally see it over his face!"

She moved over the bed, rising up on her knees as she crawled her way towards Steven. Holly glanced over at the brown briefcase and shut it for him. She quickly locked the briefcase and handed it to Steven. He smiled back at her while moving his new exchanged prize of cash to the floor and then finally, he answered her back.

"I think he has good reason to be jealous of me right, wouldn't you say baby?"

Holly nodded.

"Yeah, cause you get to fuck me and that toser don't!"

He placed his hands on her shoulders, running them up to cup her face before he leaned in and kissed her lips. Holly moaned into his mouth, ready to finally get on with the true fucking. The last hour may have went by fast, but it was time to do it and leave. She had stuff to tend to back at home and couldn't spend all afternoon with this man she used for a thrill. Pulling away from the kiss, Holly leaned back on the bed and began to quickly unzip her dress. Steven leaned down to help her but she yelled to him.

"I got this! You get your own clothes off! I want you to fuck the shit outta me!!"

Steven couldn't argue with her words, she had a point. He stepped back from the bed and unbuttoned his shirt as fast as he possibly could. Turning his head to look away from her, he unbuttoned his pants and then kicked off his shoes. It felt like a struggle to get naked so fast, but within a minute or two, he was finished. He looked back at the bed to see Holly kicking her high heels off as she threw the little red dress to the floor. Steven leaned down over the bed, sinking the palms of his hands over the blankets while crawling towards her. Holly responded by reaching her hand up, cupping the back of his neck as she pulled him on top her to give him a lustful kiss. Her huge breasts pushed up against his chest, allowing the man to feel the hardness of her nipples while their bodies began to crush up against one another.

Holly raked her nails over his back, lightly scratching him while she moaned into his mouth. She made the move to take control momentarily, rolling him on his back so she lay on top of him. She broke the kiss, breathing heavily as she looked in his eyes and began to kiss her way down his hairy chest. It was no need to break the moment by speaking meaningless words, she knew they were working on a short time here. While she kissed her way down his body, Steven leaned up to watch her. Holly made her way down to his hard cock, wrapping her little hand back around it. She looked up into his eyes only for a second before she put her mouth back down on his swollen meat. Though she had already forced him to cum once with her oral skills, it wouldn't hurt to suck him some more. Steven made his move to take control by running his hand through her golden hair and gripping it. He pushed her mouth down over his dick, taking control of her oral skills.

"MMM, GWAK-GWAH-GWAK-GWAH, MMMM, KWAH."

Her mouth made a number of sucking and slobbering sounds as he controlled her lips pushing up and down on his rod. Steven pulled her hair to bring her up from his cock as she spit on it and looked in his eyes.

"You ready for some fun, Mr. Steven?"

"Yeah! Stay right there, get your hands on those big fucking tits!"

"Ohhhhh yeah!? You wanna fuck 'em, Mr. Steven?"

"Fuck yeah, that's what I'm gonna do!"

Still holding onto the back of her hair, Steven raised himself up while Holly laid down on the bed. Usually he would sit on a girl's stomach and titty fuck with their chest straddled, but he wanted to seriously pump those tits. Pushing his foot down into the bed, Steven lowered his knee and then used his left hand to guide his cock between the tunnel that she creating with the mounds of flesh to her breasts. Holly looked up into his eyes, witnessing the animal awaken in him as he began to buck his hips forward and drive his cock between her huge breasts while she pushed the together. Swallowing her breath, she moaned out while feeling his cock thrust between her amazing boobs. She gasped for breath before moaning out to him.

"Oh yeah, that's it! That's it, Mr. Steven!! FUCK MY BOOBS!!"

Holly reminded Steven so much of Kate from a week ago. She had a similar personality, just a bit goofier. She called him by a silly nickname, one that he wasn't going to forget after today while the younger woman had referred to him simply as 'papi'. Over and over, he pounded his cock between those huge breasts. She moaned loudly while he breathed hard, watching his rod completely disappear only for the crown to poke up between her tits each time. Holly leaned her head down and began to swipe her tongue over the head with each chance she received. Her eyes looked up into his while he began to slow down, Holly teased him with her dirty talk.

"You like those big famous boobs, don't you? Don't you, Mr. Steven?"

"Ohhhhh, yeah! Keep calling me that baby, I'm going to make you scream real soon."

"Are you? Are you gonna fuck me like a dirty little whore?"

"Yeah, get up babe!"

His hand never once let go of her hair. Steven was holding her in place, assuming control of this beautiful blonde's body. Holly let go of her breasts, allowing his hard meat to spring right up. She wanted to lick it and suck on him some more but from the tug of her hair, she knew it was time to get up on all fours. Steven moved behind her on the bed, refusing to let go of her golden locks of hair as he came behind her and looked at her beautiful ass. He raised his left hand, softly caressing her beautiful rear before he reached his hand back and smacked it. Holly moaned before yelling out to him.

"Oh, you want to spank that fucking ass? Do it!"

A loud smack echoed beyond her moaning voice as he spanked her again. Steven's eyes were focused on her wet entrance. Her pussy was just begging for his cock. He raised his left hand, only to alternate the hands in which gripped her hair. Tugging his fingers down into her hair to get a better grip, Steven used his right hand to guide this thick meat into her sweet soft entrance. Holly pushed both her hands down into the pillows of the bed, closing her eyes and moaning as she felt him enter her. Holly felt her neck raising as Steven tugged on her hair at the same time he began to pump his cock into her as fast as he could.

"OHHHH, YES!! THAT'S IT!! FUCK ME, FUCK ME LIKE A WHORE!! MMMMMMM, HARDER MR. STEVEN!!"

Just like he had said he would do, he forced her voice to raise to the point it echoed through out the room. Steven moved his left hand to grip onto one of her hips while pulling her hair. He bucked his hips at the same time, thrusting his hard cock into her pussy over and over. Holly's huge breasts began to bounce up and down as she was leaned over. She raised up one of her hands and slipped it below, rubbing her clit to tease him even further. She wanted this man to make her cum no what the circumstances were.

"HARDER! HARDER, MR. STEVEN!! FUCK ME!!"

Her finger nail rubbed over her pussy, struggling to keep up with each thrust he made into her. Steven gritted his teeth, pumping his cock into her harder and faster. He wanted to make her cum before he took her ass, all in time before he could blow his load all over her beautiful English face. Holly bit her lower lip, closing her eyes and trying to hold off while her right hand remained sunk into the pillow. She curled her nails up, digging into the soft fabric while she felt him pull her hair yet again. The walls of her clit began to tense up and she knew it was coming, still with each thrust he made into her. Holly lost her grip on the pillow and crashed her head down. Steven let go of her hair, still holding her hip while he continued to pump his cock into the beautiful television presenter while she hit her orgasm.

"OHHHHHHH, FUCK!! OHHHHH, OHHHHHHHHHH!!"

Holly's voice loudly screamed out while she felt her climax come. At the same time her body shook and her toes curled up while Steven slowed down just a little bit, still pumping his thick shaft into that lovely pussy. He took a deep breath, feeling her juices coat his rod while streams began to trail from her clit and down her thighs. Her knees pushed into the bed, arching her ass up since she had lost her balance at this point. When he finally came to a stop from pounding into her loving cup, Steven's view was stuck on her huge ass. It was simply begging for attention as he moved both his hands to softly caress it. Holly on the other hand had noticed that he did not cum with her, thus she knew that he still had energy left.

"Ohhhhhh, god. That felt so fucking good, you fucked me good Mr. Steven."

"Better stop calling me that, baby! You're gonna get me so used to it, I'll wish Emily would call me by that nickname."

Any other time, she would have giggled at his comment. Holly was still catching her breath apart from the hard release of her orgasm she had just felt. Steven slipped his rod from her pussy, shoving the thick meat between the crack of her ass cheeks while teasing her. Holly moaned, knowing exactly what he was about to do.

"Mmmmmm I bet you wanna fuck my ass now, don't you?"

He didn't say a word. All she could hear was a deep breath from his voice while he moved both hands to her cheeks and began to push his hard cock into her tight dark hole. Holly gasped her breath, feeling him inch in slowly. She was still recovering herself from the climax she had experienced just a minute earlier and he already was pushing his hard meat into her ass. She arched her ass up further, remaining in this position with her face on the pillow. Steven groaned.

"I just knew you had a beautiful ass tucked in that dress."

A smirk ran over her lips. He couldn't see it, but Holly didn't care. She loved it when a man could fuck her like this and still want more from her voluptuous body. Steven reared his hand back and slapped her ass while he began to thrust his hips forward and slide his cock in and out of her ass at a fast pace. Holly moaned, her voice raising once more.

"Ohhhhhh, OHHHHHHH, YEAH!! THAT'S IT!! FUCK THAT ASS! PUMP MY ASS WITH THAT BIG FUCKING LATIN COCK!!"

From hearing her voice raised, Steven slapped her ass again like he always did. His eyes narrowed in, focusing on watching his thick rod push in and out of her tight ass. Holly leaned her head up, her hair a complete mess thanks to the grip of his hand from earlier. He was so close to blowing his load but he didn't want this pleasure to end. Holly made him feel as if he were young again, still able to fuck like an animal that he did once upon a time. She moaned with each thrust of his cock in her ass until the man finally groaned. The time was coming and he knew he had to stop. Sliding his cock out of her ass, Steven spanked her left cheek to get her attention.

"Oh, fuck! I'm gonna cum baby! Turn around, I want to see your face!"

After he took a few steps back on the bed, Holly leaned up and began to turn around. She knew what he was going to do, it was so easy to guess that he wanted to bust that nut all over her face. As she moved, he reached down and grabbed her hair, snatching it up as he pulled her forward. Holding her hair in his left hand, he forced her face to look up at him while he stroked his cock with his right hand. Holly was out of breath, breathing heavily as she looked at him and smiled.

"Do you wanna cum for me, Mr. Steven? Do you wanna blow that hot juicy load all over my pretty fucking face!?"

"Oh, yeah! You're gonna get it!"

"Get what? Cum all over my face!?"

He pulled her hair as she made the smart remark to him. Holly just smirked while she watched him stroking his hard cock. She closed her eyes, knowing that soon she would feel his sticky white substance all over her. Steven took a deep breath and finally, it happened.

"OHHHHHH, SHIT!! YES!! YES!!"

A thick string of cum splashed over her forehead in the shape of a slanted line shooting into her hair and down her left eyebrow. Steven groaned, tightening his grip on her hair as a wad went flying over her closed right eye lid. Holly gasped when she felt the warm juice over her. Another wad shot up her forehead and then a thick string drenched her left cheek. She dropped her mouth, gasping again before speaking.

"Oh my god, keep covering me!"

Steven grunted, gritting his teeth as his balls were nearly drained in thick spunk. He shot one last string of cum over her left cheek again until he moved his cock down to her lips. Resting the head of his dick over her tongue, Holly wrapped her lips around it and sucked the remaining bits of cum out of his rod. Finally, he let go of her hair and just watched as she sucked on his drained cock.

"Damn, I fucking needed a woman like you since I came off the plane."

Holly moved her lips off his cock, coming off with a loud pop noise when she heard his worse. The blonde smirked, softly giggling while she ran her hands up to wipe the cum from her eye lids so she could see when opening them. Holly giggled while looking at him with all the cum on her face.

"That was great, mmmmmm. I enjoyed that Mr. Steven! Shame I have to get going soon."

His eyes watched as she crawled off the bed naked, looking to the bathroom door. Holly had to get herself cleaned up and dressed before leaving. This was all for fun but she had stuff to do around the later afternoon hours. She thought about Sebastian and then giggled while looking back at the man who had just blew his hot load all over her face.

"Hey Steven!"

It was the first time in a while she didn't call him by that goofy nickname, he looked back at her and replied.

"Yeah, Holly?"

"You know, Sebastian wouldn't have fucked me like that!"

"Oh, why not?"

She rolled her eyes.

"He gets tired too easily! He would have just wasted his load inside me when I came. He wouldn't have had the energy to really fuck me like that and make a big mess out of me. Christ, I'm fucking soaked! I gotta clean myself up before I get dressed so I can get going."

Steven laughed at her words while he sat down on the bed, reaching to the floor to grab his clothes. The sink could be heard running in the bathroom while Holly washed herself up. After he put his underwear and pants back home, he picked up her dress and neatly folded it back up to sit on the bed. He didn't notice before how quickly she had taken her clothes off. A black thong and a bra lay on the floor, which he collected to put back on the bed. A couple minutes later, Holly came walking out naked, her huge tits bouncing with each step. Looking at the bed, she smirked.

"Oh, thank you! You didn't have to fetch my clothes, but thanks."

"It's the least I could do after everything you've done for me today."

Giggling at him, she grabbed her thong first and began to dress back up. Steven looked away from her while she continued to get dressed. His eyes wandered down to the briefcase that he had exchanged with Sebastian earlier. All that money safe inside, he couldn't wait to leave this country and go back home to southern Florida. Once he was back in Miami, he could sleep good at night knowing things were taken care of. Soon he could hear her feet stepping back in those loud heels that were muted a bit over the carpet floor in the room. Steven turned to look back at Holly who was all dressed up and with her face cleaned.

"I've got to get going, it's almost 2 in the afternoon. I did have fun with you, Mr. Steven."

Leaning down, she kissed his lips again. Steven smirked at her.

"You remembered to call me that one last time, huh?"

"I wouldn't forget...Mr. Steven!"

He laughed at her teasing him again with the nickname. Holly began to walk to the door before turning around and speaking again.

"No telling Emily about this, alright?"

"Nope, I think you've got something to tell Sebastian about if you party with him again."

"Oh honey, I'd tease him about you so much but he's already jealous! That pampered rich boy will always have a crush on me!"

Holly opened the door, bringing her hand up to her lips to blow him a goodbye kiss.

"Muah! Bye Mr. Steven!"

The door closed behind her, once again locking him in seclusion. Steven sighed, shaking his head with a big grin. Apart from his mind obviously staying on Holly, it was time to leave Britain and go back home. The exchanged suitcase was sitting on the floor and he didn't want to waste any time longer staying. Reaching over the nightstand, he grabbed his phone and went scrolling through the contact list for Emily's number. He had just cheated on her, obviously. He couldn't waste any time feeling any self guilt over it, nothing to cloud his judgement over what needed to be done. He dialed her number and sat on the bed waiting for her to answer. After a few seconds, her voice was heard on the other end of the line.

"Hey baby, what's up?"

"Sitting back at the hotel room, thinking about you. What are you doing right now?"

"I'm at the signing event, so Holly took you back?"

"Yeah she did, now listen: I wanna get back home tonight. You wanna come with me?"

"Yes! You know I do, but I can't right now."

"Why not?"

"I'm at the signing event and I might be here another few days."

Steven looked over at the clock on the nightstand that said 2:52 PM and then he answered Emily back.

"Okay, tell you what baby: I can have us out of here by midnight around 1 or 2 AM on the plane and out. How about that?"

Emily sighed through the phone.

"But Steven, I can't! My manager isn't going to let me."

"Tell him to kiss your ass! Baby, I can have us on a private jet plane by midnight! Forget your manager, he can get over it."

Silence was heard over the other end of the phone while Emily was thinking to herself. Steven was worried he may have offended her so he spoke again.

"Emily, you still there darling?"

"Yeah, you're right. You know what? Fuck my manager! I want to go home with you, Steven I've missed you!"

"I missed you too, Emily. Pack up your stuff and call me around midnight and I'll be ready. I'm going to be waiting on that phone call."

"I'll call you, don't worry! See you tonight, honey!"

She hung up the phone and then Steven sighed in relief. Despite Holly leaving the room just minutes ago, he still felt no guilt at all. Everything was business on his mind and it was time to leave. He sat the phone back down on the nightstand and now moved to grab his shirt to put it back on over his torso. He would have to leave the room and go knock on Manuel's door from inside the same hall soon. Steven figured that once he had his pilot on the right schedule to leave soon, he could lay down and take a nap before waking up at midnight to await Emily's call.

******************

10 HOURS LATER

The midnight hours of London still looked like a busy city, even with the late hours. The city was lit up at night through the streets and lights in buildings, looking quite similar to another big city that Steven was familiar. The only difference was that there wasn't bridges over large bodies of water that changed the town. The current time was 1:12 AM. Steven and Manuel had packed their things up hours earlier before Emily had called. Her phone call came just as the midnight AM hours hit on the clock. Steven had set his alarm for a nap at 11 PM, but woke up a few minutes before it could ring aloud in his hotel room.

Right now, Manuel was inside the private jet going over the preparations and following protocol with the airport to prep the trip back to Miami. Steven was waiting outside the hangar, knowing that Emily would arrive at any moment. The last time she had texted him, she was in the back of a cab driving to the airport with her stuff. He didn't know what went over with her manager but was sure that she would tell him the story on the plane. While he looked through the open hangar, an airport security car was seen driven through with the lights blinking. The car came to a stop and the driver came out with Emily. Steven walked over to help her as the driver grabbed her luggage bag.

"Hey baby, I made it!"

Emily kissed his cheek after speaking. She wore a black silk shirt with a V neck and a tight pair of blue jeans. On her feet was a pair of tall, matching high heels that elevated her height up to his level. Steven took her luggage, offering to bring it up on the private jet himself. Her eyes glanced up at the jet, smiling at him.

"This will be my first time I'm on a private jet, thanks honey!"

"Just wait till you get inside, the place is gorgeous."

"I bet!"

"COME ON!! Let's go home!!"

Manuel stood in the doorway of the plane atop the steps wearing his pilot headset while yelling at both of them. Emily reached to grab Steven's arm while he carried her luggage as they made their way up the steps and into the plane. With the passengers on board, Manuel had to do final preparations and seal the jet before they left the hangar and were out on the runway.

"You both better get buckled in, we've got a long night ahead of us to go back home!"

******************

3 HOURS LATER

After takeoff in the plane, Emily sat next to Steven as they experienced the plane elevating into the air and leaving the London airport. The two spent the time in the plane together talking, catching up on times. He had taken his jacket and shoes off, relaxing in the plane with her at his side. Steven told her about his nephew who he was currently mentoring for a manager position back at the club. In return, Emily told Steven stories about her modelling gigs back in Los Angeles and what led to the flight in London. Subjects that she thought would be boring to a man, but Steven listened to every word she had to say. At this point, he had long forgotten about Holly. Even when Emily had mentioned her name, Steven just said that she drove him back to the hotel and that was the end.

By now they had taken their seat belts off and walked around the jet. Steven showed Emily to the little bedroom, revealing the private bed in the back. She opened a bottle of wine, sharing a glass with him to celebrate their reunion together. Never once did they bother Manuel in the cockpit, leaving the pilot to do his job. At the moment, Steven was just sitting in his seat, watching Emily walk back and forth in her heels while she modeled off her new shoes. As lovely as she looked in appearance, something else was on his mind that he had just remembered.

"Hey baby, what did you tell your manager before you left?"

She stopped walking and put her hands on her hips, looking back at him with a smirk on her face.

"I didn't even waste my time with him. You told me to tell him to kiss my ass, right? Well, after we left the autograph signing event, I packed my bags and got ready to leave. I didn't tell anyone but I left a note saying that I found a better way back home."

Steven giggled while nodding his head.

"That's smarter than telling him off like that. I guess you didn't want to piss him off, huh?"

Emily shook her head.

"No, it's not that. He means well, I didn't want him to think I was giving him a hard time over something that he can't control, you know?"

With a nod, Steven understood. Emily wanted to change the subject, something that was more appropriate since they were all alone and spending time together for the first time in several weeks.

"Tell me Steven, are you thinking about what I have in mind?"

"What do you have on your mind, baby?"

She smirked, looking at him serious while she walked over to his seat and leaned down. Emily spoke in a low seductive voice.

"Are you thinking about fucking me on this plane? Or am I just dreaming of you to do that to me, huh baby?"

Without giving him a chance to respond, she pushed her lips to his and embraced a passionate kiss. While their lips remained locked together, Steven began to rise from his chair and then Emily decided to take control. She wanted to lure him to the bedroom and knew just the way to get him to the back of the plane where the private bedroom awaited them both. She quickly broke the kiss and then reached down to grab the front of his pants. All he could do was stand there while she unbuttoned his pants and reached her hand down to grab his hard cock. Emily gave him a serious look before speaking.

"I'm taking you to the bedroom, you're mine now!"

Her fingers wrapped tightly around his cock while she pulled him towards the bedroom. Steven just giggled while stumbling forward.

"That's not a leash, you know?"

"Well, it's something to get you moving!"

He laughed at her words. It was funny how serious sh was to him. Once they reached the little private bedroom, she swung open the door and pulled him inside yet again from the grip on his cock. With them both inside the private room, Emily slammed the door shut. She didn't care at all about the pilot in the plane. She wanted to fuck her man tonight, regardless if the pilot heard any moans or screams. She looked up at Steven and pushed her lips up against him hard. The force of her kiss knocked him back a few steps before he wrapped his arms around her, attempting to turn her but Emily refused. She pushed him down on the bed and looked up at him.

"You're mine tonight, finally! I've been waiting so long to have your cock again!"

Reaching the bottom of her silk black shirt, Emily tore it right off, revealing her heavy breasts without a bra to hold them in place. Steven leaned up on the bed, watching her strip. She kicked her heels off, allowing herself to push her jeans down her legs and reveal her body in nothing more but a little black g-string. He responded by matching her stripping movements, unbuttoning his black shirt and throwing it off to the floor. Emily dropped the thong and stepped out of it, revealing herself completely naked while she rubbed her wet clit with her finger. Steven licked his lips and nodded to her.

"God, I have missed looking at your beautiful body."

"Mmmmhhhhhhmmmm, I know you have baby. Let me take your pants off. Finally, your cock is all mine again!"

Her hand gripped his pants once more as he tugged them down. Emily pulled his underwear and pants down past his knees and to his ankles at the same time before pulling them completely off his body and to the floor. Her right hand reached out and grabbed his cock. She began to stroke him hard and fast. She leaned over, allowing her long brunette hair to fall down as she looked in his eyes. Steven was impressed so far with how aggressive Emily was playing with him. It was as if she learned from the first time they had fun together back in that South Beach hotel, just what kind of man he was in the bedroom.

"This fucking cock is mine!"

All he could do was smile at her. The look on her face as she starred into his eyes was enough to tell him how serious she truly was. Emily went down to her knees, still stroking his rod until she stopped and brought her puffy lips to the head. Again, she looked into his eyes while moving her mouth down and sucking his rod slowly. Steven knew at that moment, just how hungry she was that she had not been with another man since him. This was the calling moment that told him he was going to feel guilty for cheating on her not once, but twice in that time. Slowly, she bobbed her head up and down on his swollen cock. He took a deep breath, closing his eyes and rolling them to the back of his head.

"God, you're the fucking best! Suck me baby!"

Upon hearing him call her the best, Emily stopped and came up. Her mouth made a loud pop noise as she released his cock. Steven opened his eyes and looked down at her as she replied to him.

"You mean that, Steven?"

"Yeah, I mean it! No one woman can suck better than you, baby!"

She spit on his cock and wrapped her hand back around it, quickly pumping it between her fingers. His compliment to her had made the girl feel accomplished with something. Emily leaned up and kissed his lips while stroking his hard meat. Steven cupped her face in his hand. Already, he was beginning to feel the blues from cheating on her with Holly. He didn't have to listen to no old Blues songs tonight to feel the shame. As they broke the kiss, he leaned over and whispered into her ear.

"Get up on top of me and turn around baby, I want to lick you."

Emily's eyes nearly rolled to the back of her head while she continued to stroke him.

"Mmmmmmm you wanna lick my pussy, Steven?"

"Yeah, I wanna make you feel like you're on top of the world, all while we're flying in this plane."

Again he whispered his words into her ear. She leaned over and kissed his lips again before finally letting go of his cock. With another kiss, she pushed him down on the bed, sinking her tongue past his lips to kiss the man passionately. After she broke the kiss, she looked down at him one last time, her huge breasts swinging near his face before the girl turned around. She moved herself to get into the sixty-nine position for him. Laying that wet sweet mound over his face while she placed her hands over his legs to focus on his hard meat. Emily dropped her lower lip, gasping when she felt his tongue slip inside of her pussy. She reacted to wrap her hand back around his cock and push the head past her lips. 'Mmmmmm', she began to bob her head up and down while Steven's tongue slithered into her clit over and over.

His hands reached for her body, stretching his left fingers over her shoulder and his right hand to the back of her head. Emily slobbered all over the head of his shaft before going down. Steven helped push her head down after lightly gripping her hair. Since Emily used no hands, she was able to demonstrate to him her deep throat skills. She took his entire cock down her throat. The brunette super model moaned, feeling his tongue thrusting into her and then she came up to loudly release his cock from her mouth making a pop noise. A string of saliva dangled from her lips down to his meat. Emily ignored it and quickly lapped her tongue over the underside of his shaft and moved down to his balls. Pushing her lips over his ball sack, she began to loudly slobber over his nuts while licking and spitting on them.

If it weren't for her laying on top of him and having his tongue sliding into her loving hole, Steven would've groaned and spoke loudly over the pleasure that Emily was giving him at the moment. She truly was motivated to show him her oral skills after he called her 'the best'. After the plane right, he knew deep down he was going to feel guilty as hell now over the incident with the British blonde. He didn't care right now, only focused on forcing her to cum for him while she moved her lips back down over his rod. What he didn't know was how close Emily truly was. He forgot the fact that she was the one who truly was in control. Still bobbing her head up and down on his cock, she came up once again with a loud pop noise. The girl screamed.

"OHHHHHH, FUCK! NOT JUST YET, HONEY!!"

Emily quickly raised herself off his body, freeing his mouth from her pussy. She didn't want their orgasms to be shared through a sixty-nine position. She wanted his cock inside of her so they could experience it together. It had been so long since she had Steven, she wasn't wasting any precious time like before. After climbing off him, she quickly turned around looked at him while grabbing his cock and pointing it towards her pussy. Their eyes met, just in time as she lowered herself down to take his cock into her pussy. Steven groaned looking up at him before speaking.

"Ohhhhhh, yeah! Ride me baby, ride it!"

"I'M GONNA MAKE YOU CUM!!"

Those giant breasts that had attracted him the first time they met were swinging, bouncing in front of his ideas. Emily placed her hands down on his chest, running them through them over the skin under his hair. Her hair waved around while her tits shook due to the movements while she quickly pumped herself down, grinding on him. Steven reached his hands up, grabbing at her breasts. He latched onto them as he leaned up and bucked his hips up, driving his cock into her pussy. Emily closed her eyes before screaming out.

OHHHHHHH, FUCK!! YES, YES!! YESSSSSSSSSSSSS!!"

Beyond the closed door and down the hall into the cockpit of the plane, Manuel could hear the screams and he knew what was going on. Steven had told him before they made it to the airport that he was in town to pick up a girlfriend. He could've guessed that the two would be getting it on in the plane. Back in the room, Steven groaned as his cock continued to thrust into her pussy until Emily came to a stop and they both were screaming loudly in their voices. Steven came first before she spoke.

"YES, BABY!! THAT'S IT, I'M GONNA-"

"OHHHHHHHHH, FUCK BABY!! I'M CUMMING, OHHHHHHHHH GOD!!"

Together their climax had come at the same time. He closed his eyes, leaning back on the bed as he felt his cock exploding. Her body tensed up before her juices had burst and coated his rod at the same time. This was the kind of orgasm that Emily had been dreaming to experience with him during the time they were apart. Slowly, she tried to catch her breath while looking down at him and licking her lips. Steven opened his eyes, only to feel Emily's hands running up his chest before she lowered her head down to kiss his lips. Steven's hands reached up to cup her face while they moaned into each other's mouths. After breaking the kiss, Emily looked back into his eyes and smirked before speaking in a low voice.

"I've been thinking about you a lot the past couple nights. Ever since you told me you would come to London to meet me."

"Yeah, you've been missed back home. You did a better job trying to wear me out than a flight would do."

Emily looked at him while leaning and her jaw dropped.

"Oh my god, do you ever sleep!?"

He smiled while nodding his head.

"I get asked that a lot, but yeah! I managed to get in a good nap before the plane right, all for you."

"Mmmmmmm, so you're saying that you slept so you would have the energy to fuck me on the plane. Is that right?"

"Yeah, something like that."

She rolled her eyes while climbing off his body. Emily stood up from the bed and then reached his hand to pull him up.

"Come on, get up! I know we're not finished, not after the first impression you gave me when we had the time in the hot tub."

"Oh yeah? What's on that dirty mind of yours, Emily?"

He spoke while she pulled him up from the bed. Turning around to look at him, she gave him the answer he wanted.

"I want you to fuck me in the ass. That's what is on my dirty mind! Fuck me in the ass then I want that thick cock between my tits, got a problem with that?"

"Hell no, I don't have a problem with doing that!"

Her face turned to a smirk before she replied in a simple word.

"Good! Now bend me over, oh my god I've been waiting to do this again."

Steven should've guessed from the first time that Emily was a kinky young woman. Here she was begging to do more stuff, completely careless of the fact that they were putting on an audio show for the pilot on the other end of the plane. He watched her bend over the bed. spreading her legs out on the floor. He came behind her, positioning himself before his hands reached up to softly caress the skin of her lovely ass. He had a flashback in his mind of earlier in the day when he had Holly bent over and slid his cock into her ass. He had pulled that blonde woman's hair all through natural reaction, but he didn't want to fuck Emily in the same way he did Holly. Luckily for him, Emily had started off as the aggressive one and showed him her true feelings. His hands pulled her ass cheeks apart and then within seconds, he slipped his head into her dark hole before sliding it in.

"Ohhhhhhh yeah! There you go, get it in there!! Fuck my ass, mmmmmm..."

Licking her lips, Emily closed her eyes and moaned as she began to feel his cock slowly sliding in and out of her back door hole. Steven couldn't help but wonder if Emily was friends with any of his other famous contacts back in Hollywood. Perhaps that could explain why their dirty minds in parallel lines. Her eyes remained closed while she felt his rod continue to slide in and out of her ass. Steven moved his hands up to press on her back while he began to push into her harder and faster. Emily's voice immediately raised, making sure even the pilot could hear her.

"OH YEAH, THAT'S IT!! FUCK MY ASS, STEVEN!! FUCK MY ASS LIKE YOU'VE BEEN DREAMING OF DOING AGAIN!!"

Her loud voice screaming out was not the first time it rang into Manuel's ears back in the cockpit. Steven raised his hand back before spanking her left ass cheek. It didn't catch him at all that he spanked Holly the same way when he was behind her. Still ramming his cock in and out of Emily's lovely ass, he groaned while taking in a deep breath and moaning.

"God, I love fucking this ass!"

"OH YEAHHHHHHHH, MMMMMMM!!"

Yet again, he spanked her ass when she spoke. At the rate he was going of pumping his cock back and forth into her ass, he realized he would end up blowing his load again. Steven slowed down, taking one final thrust into her ass before he came to a complete stop.

"Emily baby, I wanna finish with your tits. Make me cum with those giant fucking breasts!"

"Mmmmmmm, just what I wanted you to do too!"

She waited for him to slide his cock from her ass and take a few steps, then she turned around and dropped down to her knees. Emily didn't waste any time sitting on her knees and holding her breasts up for him. Steven pushed his cock towards the entrance she created in the middle of the folds. She pushed her tits together, looking down at his swollen rod and then spitting on it. Steven responded by putting his hand on her shoulder and then rocking forward as he thrust his hips. Emily licked her lips and looked up at him while his cock began to pump in and out of her huge breasts.

"Ohhhhh, you just loved my tits the first time you fucked them."

"Yeah, they're so fucking big and soft!"

Emily laughed loudly, feeling his shaft thrusting forward between her mounds of flesh. Her hair had moved a bit in her eyes, but she refused to let go of her breasts to deny him this pleasure. Steven's grip on her shoulder tightened while he pumped faster and harder between her tits. Emily looked down to watch his cock push up before disappearing back between the fold. The buxom model moaned, loving the feeling of friction his cock created through her tits. When she looked back up at his face, it became clear to her that he was pushing the limit.

"You're gonna cum, aren't you Steven? Just fucking do it! Cum all over these tits, just like you did last time!"

"Oh yeah, I'm ready to cum baby!"

"Then fucking do it! Cum all over these tits for me, mmmmm!!"

Letting go of her breasts, Emily allowed his cock to bounce free from her big breasts. Steven took a hold of his rod again, for the second time he was jacking himself off to cum all over a woman within a 24 hour span. She pushed her breasts up, closing her eyes and licking her lips before she felt the first splash hit her. Steven took deep breaths, moaning as his cock exploded. The first wad of cum splashed over her left tit.

"Ohhhhhhhhh, FUCK!! You know how to bring it out of me, baby!!"

"Mmmmmmm, yeah! Go for it, cum on those tits!"

The second spurt of cum landed over her left nipple before a string flew over her tits and upwards to her neck. His cock drenched her again with a thick layer of cum painting over her right breast. Emily opened her eyes, looking down as more drops of cum fell to her large breasts. All she could do was moan to the feeling of his warm seed striking her skin. Once it seemed he had drained his cock, Steven took a deep breath and looked down at her before speaking.

"You happy with that mess on your big titties, baby?"

Emily giggled before looking back up ant him with a smirk on her face and nodding.

"Yeah, I'm happy honey. Just wait till we get back in Miami. You and me are about to have a long week with one another."

Chapter 83: Chapter 83. Heidi Klum (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

A ray of light from above beamed down from below onto the table, illuminating the dark room. Over the table sat a briefcase, opened revealing the content. Steven sat across the table as he counted up the stacks of money, dividing the share of twenty five grand with his cousin, just like he promised. Across the room, Ramón glared out the window into the subtle darkness. Steven had arrived at his apartment just an hour ago as it was around midnight. Yesterday the private jet had returned to Miami and after some rest, Steven went back to work. He divided the share of money into twelve thousand and five hundred dollars. One half for Ramón, the other half for himself. Once it appeared he was finished, he let out of a sigh of relief and rose from his chair.

"I'm finished, you've got your half and I got mine."

Ramón turned around from the window and walked over to the table. Everything had been done over the kitchen table inside his apartment. He looked at the stacks of money sitting on the table while Steven shut the briefcase and re-locked it. Ramón spoke.

"So, that's it? Twelve thousand, five hundred dollars yeah?"

Steven looked t him and nodded. He didn't have to say a word to confirm it. Ramón just smiled as he looked down at the money. Steven always kept his word with business, and here they split the share of the coke deal just nicely. With a big grin on his face, Ramón spoke once again.

"I might use this money and buy some new clothes. What are you going to use your money on?"

"Nothing. It's going right into a savings account where it belongs."

The little bit of cash was already burning a hole in Ramón's pocket. Steven knew his cousin all too well. Ramón could be easily persuaded by his brother Carlos at times when it came to blowing money left and right. Steven thought about it while he moved to the refrigerator. He opened it up to grab a soda can. After shutting the frige, he looked over at Ramón and spoke while opening the top of the can.

"Did Carlos ever crack and tell you where he bought that coke from? It was fine yeyo, must be from a good source cause it tested high."

The sound of the can's cap snapping echoed loudly in the room. Ramón just looked back at his cousin and nodded before replying.

"Yeah, he said it came from some guy named Sylvio Legba."

Steven held the can up to his lips while drinking but came to a stop when he heard the name. Lowering the drink from his lips, he replied.

"Legba?"

Ramón simply nodded. He watched Steven's face as he turned around. It was clear from the expression, he could read that Steven was familiar with the name. What he was not telling Ramón was that he had history with Legba. If Carlos was messing around with this dealer, he was playing with fire. He turned away from Ramón to look back at the table while grabbing his black jacket off the chair.

"Did he tell you how long he's been buying from Sylvio?"

"Yeah, Carlos is in with him so far. That was the first deal and I gotta tell you, Carlos has been really fucking pissed that you snatched that brick from him. I've heard about it all the time, non-fucking-stop how you cost him a lot money just to lose that yeyo."

While slipping the dark jacket over his green neon shirt, Steven stopped and thought to himself. If Carlos was dealing with Sylvio it was one thing, but now Ramón had alerted him to the fact that Carlos was probably searching for payback. It didn't seem like he retaliated in any shape of form while he was away in London, but you could never lower your guard. Steven turned around and looked back at his cousin before speaking.

"Has Carlos been waiting on me to come back in town?"

Ramón shook his head.

"I don't think so. He left a few days ago for a trip to Fort Lauderdale to meet with a friend. He told me he would be back sometime next week."

Steven rolled his eyes and shook his head.

"He's probably up north trying to find another deal and something cheaper."

Reaching his hand down, Steven picked up the suitcase loaded with his money and now, it was time to go back home. He turned to look back at Ramón one last time before he was to leave.

"Your brother is a fucking moron. Dealing with guys like Sylvio, he needs to watch himself."

"You know this guy?"

"I know him well enough to the point that he's not someone I'd want to fuck around with."

Without giving too many details, Steven left it at that. With the briefcase in his hand, he walked out of the kitchen and began heading to the door to leave. Ramón could tell from the words that Steven clearly knew about this man to some degree. He would have to sit down with him some other time and have a discussion of the matter. Ramón was curious now who his brother was dealing with. He called out to Steven.

"Hey, good looking out for me! I appreciate it!"

"Don't worry about it, I'll catch you at the club tomorrow night."

Ramón heard the front door open and then Steven left. A lot went through Steven mind while he left his cousin's apartment, just thinking about what he had told him. He had a history with Sylvio Legba, one that went back to when the two of them were young over 20 years ago, back in the 90's. The memories ran through his mind while he drove through the empty streets back to his home in Coconut Grove. Just yesterday he had returned from the London trip and had some hours of sleep, but none of that mattered at this point. Steven was sure to get some rest even if he was thinking about too many things.

Sylvio Legba was a Haitain drug baron, a member of the Zobops gang. They had a reputation for using religious symbols traced back to voodoo myths in their home of Haiti. It had been some years since Steven had last dealt with Sylvio. The old business relationship had ended on uneven terms involving a deal gone wrong. The one thing that worried Steven the most with Carlos shaking hands with underworld figures was the exposure of the Diaz name associated with the club. After all these years, all Steven wanted was to run a club legitimately without any old connections from the past coming back to haunt him. Carlos was already known as a fuck up after he was busted by undercover cops and served time the last year.

The purity of the cocaine seized from Carlos raised even more questions. If he made the purchase from Legba and it was this pure, then he had to have a source to an elite drug lord in town. Legba and the Zobops gang must have moved up and were now taking supply from someone more powerful. So many thoughts and speculations ran through Steven's mind when he laid down to sleep in his bed alone. He could've laughed while replaying the time where this had all began. Just a week ago, it all started with the car accident in the rain. One coincidence of a pot hole in the road led to a crash in the ditch and another stroke of luck with two kilos in the back seat; one busted creating a mess and the other had just been sold over the pond in Britain. All Steven could say to himself when falling asleep was that he did not ask for these problems. It simply followed him.

******************

1 WEEK LATER

Sunny skies had moved past the week with no bad weather in sight. The typical winter time of southern Florida was always hot during the day time. Anyone that had the money to afford vacations in Miami, were always best to do them during the prime of winter to escape the tourism that was always big during summer time. Today was Tuesday, like any other day of the working week. Everything seemed to be back to normal for Steven after he had come back home. He spent his time with Emily, completely forgetting that he had cheated on her with Holly Willoughby during the short London trip. When he wasn't working at the club at night, he spent his time alone with Emily. Over the weekend, they visited a golf course for a game. Refusing to take nights off the club, he simply invited her to have some fun with him while he was at work.

Nothing had really happened back at Disco Fever for the two nights that Steven was absent. True to his original thought, Antonio handled the place just fine. He spent a day with his nephew who told him about his father coming to spend a night with him at the club for a bonding time as father and son. Steven had been impressed with how dedicated Antonio was with stepping up and handling his fair plate of work with the club. In times, Steven felt bad as a father that he related more to his nephew than he did his own jock son. College football season was over and Jacob had all the time to himself now to party and indulge in the campus lifestyle he had at Miami University. The Hurricanes played in a bowl game up in Orlando that they won with ease, following a team party that was hosted at the club. Steven felt happy that he at least had that moment with his son to hug him and tell him how proud he was, but their relationship was always strained. Despite the differences with his son, he loved him enough to fund his dream. The scholarship to the local university was not cheap, but Steven would never regret it. He wanted his son to have the best of everything, no matter what.

Emily remained on his mind through out the day. Steven knew their relationship was doomed to fail at any given moment. It wasn't so much that they had a loveless life outside of having amazing sex and fancy dates. The subject of social media had come up during the weekend and again yesterday. Emily demanded that they take photos together to post on her social media accounts while Steven refused at every moment. The only photos they had together were stored on his phone and he wouldn't send them to her. The argument of trust had erupted last night. All Steven could think about was that he probably had made Emily curious as to why he wanted to remain out of photos with her. He knew a young woman like her had no business dating someone like him who could be trouble. Eventually they would have to split, but he did not want to hurt her with an ugly break out.

The afternoon hours came through the day while he sat behind the wheel of his metallic blue Cadillac and took a ride out from home. Steven wasn't sure yet where he was going just yet. Every now and then, he liked to get behind the wheel of his Cadillac and enjoy a nice quiet cruise by himself. The Cadillac was a Coupe DeVille from the year 1964 with a white top and matching white seats and steering wheel. Steven adored the old car more than anything that belonged to him. Unlike his brother Tony who needed luxurious things at all times, he would take the old blue Cadillac over any sports or luxury car. He had another car, a black Mercedes that he rarely took out for a drive. While he was driving through the neighborhoods of Coconut Grove, his phone vibrated with the notification sound of a text message. While stopped at a red light, he reached for his phone through the inside pocket of his jacket to read the text from an unknown number.

'Hey, it's me love! Need you to meet me ASAP'

A second text appeared moments later with an address. No name was given in the texts so Steven wasn't sure what this was about. His first thought was that it had to be Emily in some emergency probably texting from a friend's phone. Regardless what it truly was, the message couldn't be ignored. Steven put the phone down and turned the wheel of the car after reading the text. The address listed was on Star Island. To get there, he would have to get on the interstate and hit the MacArthur Causeway and go through some toll gates. Star Island was quite known for being an island with numerous big mansions and some famous names who resided there. When crossing over the interstate, numerous thoughts ran through his mind of just who this mystery text could be from. It wasn't until half an hour later when crossing through the toll booth into the wealthy island neighborhood, Steven had remembered something that was beginning to feel all too familiar with the text.

The address led to a large mansion that was owned by Heidi Klum. Steven remembered as the old flashbacks ran through his head. He smiled to himself once he realized the destination he was moving to was her mansion. Heidi had been a long time friend to the Diaz family, going back to the 90's. She had known Tony and Steven's father: Esteban Diaz, otherwise known as 'papa'. After his death, she had carried on a good relationship with Tony for party favors. It wasn't until the early 2000's did Steven really grow close to the woman. They used each other a little bit for business apart from a fling here and there in the party night life of the town. Heidi always came back to Miami once a year to check with Tony, leaving Steven wondering if this was her time to arrive for a little vacation.

Once he reached the gates to the mansion, he could see a figure above on the balcony. Heidi's mansion had a large black gate leading to a driveway. The mansion itself was a two-story house with a balcony up the front. Steven could see a blonde woman in a fur coat and sunglasses looking at him. Judging by the distance, it didn't appear she had any clothes on beyond the fur coat. Steven had to wait for the big automated security gates to open while the female figure disappeared from the balcony, back beyond sliding glass doors. After a moment waiting, the gates rattled and began to move to the left, opening the pathway for him to move his car and park next to a fancy white sports car that Heidi had. Steven assumed it was a Lamborghini or a Ferrari. He stepped around the stone walkway, heading to the front door when it opened to Heidi herself standing in the fur coat. Below, she wore a brown bikini bottom. Steven smiled while she moved the pair of gold sunglasses from her eyes to look at him.

"Heidi, I wasn't expecting you to text me today from an unknown number. What happened to your old phone?"

"I ditched my old phone after Christmas. I just got a new one and I imported my contact list, so you'll have to change the number in your phone. Come on inside, I've been wanting to talk to you."

Her explanation was subtle. Steven just followed her steps and entered her mansion behind her. The door shut once they stepped in. He couldn't help but tease Heidi about her fur coat while she took the walk upstairs and he followed behind her yet again.

"Are you tanning topless, babe?"

She giggled in her German accent before looking over her shoulder to answer him.

"Yeah! I take it that you see something you like, hmmmm?"

"Oh, you know I'm not going to say no to that."

Once again she laughed as they stepped their way up the stairs and Heidi led him to her upstairs bedroom. The lights were out, relying solely on the glass sliding doors to illuminate the room in a nice shade. Heidi walked over to a chair she had near the bed and sat down, crossing her legs as she looked back at Steven. He had picked out a light orange jacket, wearing it over a black shirt and white pants. Heidi smirked and spoke again.

"I heard that you've been a busy boy lately, Steven."

"Oh yeah? Where did you hear that from?"

Her fingers played with the gold pair of sunglasses, moving them back and forth before she gave him the short answer.

"Sebastian Taylor, that's who. Or should I mention someone else?"

Steven rolled his eyes and shook his head before answer.

"Oh, who else would that be?"

Heidi stopped playing with the sunglasses and then gave him a smug grin before she answered.

"Kate Upton? Yeah, I know about that too."

She rose from her chair, setting the sunglasses down on a little table stand near the long glass sliding doors. Heidi looked out the windows at her small back yard and the water stretching out over it. She could see her reflection through the surface as she slid the black fur coat down, revealing her tight ass tucked in the little brown bikini outfit. Steven could clearly see that the blonde woman was trying to tempt him.

"How do you know about all this?"

With a slight giggle, she turned around smirking at him. His eyes looked over her large bare tits while she responded.

"Well, first of all, Kate is working with me in L.A. We have a fashion show and she is going to walk the runway at my show. She told me all about meeting you in Miami and the new club. I already had heard about Disco Fever in the news last year."

"Oh yeah? Shame you didn't bring her with you."

"Why is that, Steven? Are you thinking about having the two of us at the same time?"

Her words teased him even further. All he could do was shove his hands into the pockets of his pants and shake his head at her. He remembered Emily just now.

"No, I don't believe I could. I've been seeing someone lately."

Heidi became shocked, dropping her lower lip.

"Oh! You have a girlfriend now, Steven? That isn't really like you..."

"Yeah, at the moment. I'm seeing Emily Ratajkowski, I'm sure you know her name."

The blonde nodded.

"Yes, I've met her a couple of times. I may be having her at a fashion show soon. I can't believe you're really dating her, are you in love with her too?"

"To be honest with you, no. I'm not, but I don't want to tell her that."

"Why not?"

Steven approached Heidi, trying to fight off the temptation of her nude torso to his view. She was teasing him enough with her body, not to mention her words.

"I'm afraid I'll hurt her and I don't want to do that. I'm old you know? I just turned 40 last year-"

"Hey! I'm older than you by a few years!"

He laughed as Heidi had snapped back at him with her words.

"Yeah but you know what I mean, right? This girl, she's like 23 or 24. She's in the prime of her life! She needs to be enjoying herself and not wasting her time with a man like me reaching middle age."

Heidi rolled her eyes while moving to the bed and then replying to him.

"So? You fucked Kate who is around the same age as her. Honey, just be honest about it. You'd fuck her just like you fucked me years ago. You're not worried about that at all, you just don't want to be in a relationship."

She leaned back on the bed, smirking at him. Heidi couldn't deny it in her mind that Steven's hypocrisy could be quite cute. He nodded at her and responding, quickly changing the subject.

"What did you want to see me for?"

Heidi laid back on the bed. She pushed her feet down to raise her knees up and then spoke.

"Sebastian had a big party with the white powder you sold him. He told me about dealing with you, I didn't know the two of you were business friends."

"We're not. That was a one time only deal with him."

"Well, that's fine. Anyways, I figured I would see what you're up to. After all, I've heard your name a lot the past month. First from Kate, then from Sebastian. I figured maybe you could help me out with something."

Finally, she cut the chase from beating around the bush with small talk. This is what Steven really wanted to know, why she was here in Miami now. Heidi continued speaking.

"I have an ex-boyfriend who is blackmailing me right now. We broke up back in October and now he's blackmailing me. I know he's in Miami, that's why I figured I would ask you for help. He has some photos of me that he is threatening to leak unless I pay him money."

"Are you paying him now?"

She sighed before answering.

"Yes, I have no other choice at the moment. I've sent him cash twice since Christmas."

"I'm assuming the photos are on his phone? Just so you know, if he has the photos uploaded somewhere, they're on the internet already. If he's smarter than that, he's probably already uploaded them some place safe."

"Yeah but I figure it's a chance I just to have to take. I need his phone in my possession."

Steven crossed his arms and nodded.

"You said he's in Miami? Do you know where he's at?"

She nodded.

"My bodyguards have already tracked him down. He's staying in a hotel back in South Beach, but they can't get anywhere close to him since he can easily recognize them."

"So I take it that he also knows you've found him, huh?"

Heidi sighed before nodding her head again. Steven thought for a minute, raising his hand below his chin. He would have to scare this guy enough and retrieve the phone. After thinking it over for a minute, he responded back to her.

"Get one of your bodyguards to text me a photo of this guy and give me all the details you have on him. I'll take care of this tonight."

She smiled while leaning up over the bed.

"Oh? You mean, we're not going to have fun first? I guess you're already persuaded to help me."

"No need for it now. I like to take care of things first and then, we can have some fun together."

Rising from the bed, she placed her hands on his shirt and looked into his eyes before smiling. Steven figured Heidi was probably going to kiss him, just as she usually did when they met. Instead she simply nodded. Her every move was simply to tease him further after learning the fact he was seeing another woman.

"I'll get my bodyguard Max to text you in a few hours. I just want his phone, that's all."

Steven nodded.

"Don't worry, babe. I'll get the phone for you. When I'm done with this guy, he's going to be praying to whatever god he believes in that I don't come back and finish him."

She leaned up and softly kissed his cheek.

"Thank you, Steven! You've always been a good friend to me."

"No problem, Heidi. I'll bring the phone to you tomorrow after I have it."

"Sounds wonderful, I'll be waiting."

******************

9 HOURS LATER

After leaving Heidi's mansion, Steven had some work to do as usual with preparing for the night. To do this little job for her, he would have to call off the night back at the club and give it to Antonio and Ramón. Emily had not text him all day, probably out of bitterness to their arguments over the weekends. He had to think of a way to break up with her eventually but right now, he had more important matters at hand. He went back to his home to get ready for the night. With a nice long bath, he spent the hours in a calm state of mind in the hot water. When he looked in the mirror hours later and slicked back his short black hair, he was at least happy that no grey hairs had come yet at the age of forty.

Heidi's bodyguard texted two photos of a blonde haired white male, proving they had spent quite some time gathering information on their man. He was described to be as tall, skinny and occasionally wearing dark sunglasses. Steven had a name to go by: Chris O'Hara. The hotel he was staying at on South Beach happened to be one of the fancy art deco themed hotels that the city rented out by tourists coming in and out of town. The Sun Ray Inn was painted in bright orange and white pastel colors during the day time, but would be lit up in neon lights tonight. Within the texts, he had the specific room number on the second floor. Steven prepared himself, dressing in black pants and a blue shirt under his matching black jacket. In the bedroom of his house, he kept a few guns locked up in an old box with precious items from his life. Inside the box contained his original prom photos from high-school with his now ex-wife Tara; the first baby photos of their son Jacob and a copy of the birth certificate, photos of his mother and father, a pocket watch that belonged to his father, and two pistols.

The first gun in the box was a black Beretta Model 81. The gun had numerous scratches over it, showing the age as it was a gun passed down to him from his deceased father. The second gun was also black, Steven's SIG-Sauer P220. This one was the weapon he preferred, it had just been purchased five years ago. Back at the club, he kept a second SIG pistol of the same kind in his office, locked in the desk. He loaded a fresh clip into the gun, cocked the hammer back and then set the safety. Before he had put on his jacket, he had to look in the closet to grab his old shoulder holster to seal the gun. It had been some years since he left the house armed under his jacket, but tonight was an exception. He had to scare this guy to the point he wouldn't come close to Heidi again. Steven left the house after making some calls to Ramón to give a notice to Antonio that he wouldn't be there tonight.

Once at the hotel, Steven kept his jacket buttoned up. He couldn't reveal the content of what he was packing with the pistol. He parked the black Mercedes around the back parking lot and went in from there. He couldn't take his Cadillac this time, only the car he rarely used as it would shield him from any potential witnesses identifying the blue Cadillac he loved to drive. Avoiding the elevators, he used the stairs to make his route up. Steven remembered these hotels from when he was young. They were much different than they were decades ago back in his youthful days as a juvenile, long before the hotels had been remodeled. Inside the hotel, he surveyed all the halls. The second floor is where the room was: #037. The thoughts ran through his mind on what to do. The hallway was empty and he figured he could easily just kick the door in, but what in O'Hara wasn't inside to be found? That was a risk he was simply going to have to take. Another risk would be waking anyone up in the hotel and causing a loud commotion.

Taking in a deep breath while he stood against the hotel door, he moved to the side and figured a neat little idea. Perhaps if he toyed with the door, he could force O'Hara to open it. There was a peep hole in the front of the door. Steven moved against the wall and then raised his left hand to knock on the door while he unbuttoned his jacket. He slid the gun out of the holster with his right hand and firmly gripped it while he knocked again and moved his hand. After the second knock, he counted to ten in his head and then, he moved his hand across to wiggle the brass door knob. Leaning up against the wall, he used both hands to hold the guy now. Within a few seconds, he heard a noise from behind the door and then it began to slowly open. Steven quickly moved in front of the door to the face of a blonde haired young man and pointed the gun directly in his face. He looked him in the eyes and spoke in a soft voice.

"Chris O'Hara? Don't fucking move. Take two steps back and let me in."

Steven could see the look of fear on the young man's face. He looked as if he was going to shit himself and had raised his hands back. The heavy breathing was a clear sign of fear and nervousness. O'Hara took two steps back and then Steven walked into the apartment. While pointing the gun at him, he used his left hand to push the door shut behind them. Chris breathed in heavy while looking back holding his hands up and then spoke.

"You-you're here to kill me, right!? I bet that bitch sent you..."

"No, I'm not here to kill you. I'm here to stop you from blackmailing her."

Chris just starred back at the man holding a gun at his face. Steven spoke again.

"Look, we can do this the easy way or the hard way. I want your phone and whatever device you have the photos on."

"So, this is about the photos?"

Steven continued speaking.

"Just give me your cellphone and I'm out of here."

"Alright, I'll do that."

Chris turned around and looked over his apartment. From where they stood near the door was the kitchen to the left and the living room had a coffee table and a couch. Over the table was a backpack and across the room near the window sat his laptop on small wooden table with a chair. He slowly walked towards the table where a baseball remained. Steven had lowered his gun and slowly walked behind him. Once Chris gripped the bat in his hand, he turned around and quickly swung at Steven's shoulder. He knocked him back and Steven yelled out while taken from surprise.

"Oh, no you don't!"

"You're not taking the photos, fuck you!!"

The bat hit Steven directly in his left shoulder, causing him to take a few steps back but still holding the gun at the man. It took everything in him not to pull the trigger in rage. He couldn't make this a bloody scene for the newspapers. A second later, Chris tried to push the bat forward and shove it into Steven's gut. The young man yelled out in rage.

"You can't take it, no!!"

Steven put his hand around the bat while still holding the gun aimed back at Chris. With his grip on the end of the bat, he moved his right hand over it, despite still clutching the pistol. Chris tried to push all of his strength into the bat to push Steven to the floor. All Steven could do was grunt and hold it, proving that despite his age of forty, he still had plenty of strength in his bones that this young man did not.

"I'm impressed! To try and come at me with a bat even when I have a fucking gun aimed at you, that takes balls!"

"You should've shot me if you were going to!"

The young man seemed to get it. Steven really didn't want to kill him. He grunted and then pushed the bat forward with all his strength, shoving Chris up against the table hard before the young man cried out in pain and lost his grip on the bat. He fell to his knees while Steven took a hold of the bat and tossed it across the room. He slid the gun back into the holster of his jacket while Chris loudly gulped in his throat and gazed up at Steven. All the older man could do was smile down at him.

"You stupid fuck! You should've chose the easy way instead of this! Now I'm really gonna have to go fuck you up!"

Reaching down with his left hand, Steven grabbed the collar of Chris's shirt and dragged him up on his feet. The man didn't fight back, only the look of fear remained in his eyes. Steven reared his right hand back and punched Chris in the gut hard. The young man screamed.

"OH, SHIT!!"

"So you like blackmailing famous women into taking money?"

As Chris leaned back almost falling to the floor, Steven grabbed him by his shirt again and brought him back up. This time he just looked at his face for a second before slapping him hard over the right cheek. The slap echoed across the room as the man grunted in pain and leaned down. Steven snatched him up by his short blonde hair and taunted him again.

"So you think you're a tough guy, huh? See how tough you are now!"

Raising him back up until he was standing tall, Steven punched him again in the stomach and then grabbed him by the shirt. Steven turned Chris forward and began to walk him backwards into the living room until he pushed him forward and let the young man's body fly in reverse over the coffee table. His back slammed into the table, causing it to fall over on it's side and knock the backpack to the floor. As Chris hollered out in pain, Steven was ready to end this and put unending fear into this young man's heart. With his eyes locked on the target, he lunged forward and reached into his jacket to pull the gun back out from it's holster. Chris took a deep breath, busting out in tears as he held his hands up. It was as if time had slowed down and he felt as if he was about to witness his death from the barrel of a gun in an assassin's hand, like in a movie. Chris screamed while Steven held the gun in both hands and aimed it towards his head.

"NO!! NOOO!! DON'T SHOOT ME, FOR THE LOVE OF GOD, PLEASE!! I'LL GIVE YOU THE PHONE!!"

Steven stopped. He never had true intentions of killing him tonight. This was simply to frighten him and scar his mind with trembling fear. Still holding the gun in both hands, Steven replied.

"Oh yeah? Where is it?"

"OVER THERE! ON THE FUCKING TABLE BEHIND YOU!! JUST PLEASE DON'T KILL ME, FOR THE LOVE OF GOD!!"

Turning around, Steven looked back over at the table in the corner of the room. Sitting on the table was a small laptop and the flat shaped smart phone near it. He picked up the phone and shoved it into the inner pocket of his jacket. Next, he looked over at the laptop. It was black and obviously was another device that he could store the photos on. Gripping the laptop in his left hand, Steven called out to Chris.

"You've got the pictures uploaded on this laptop too?"

He didn't answer. Only the sound of sobbing could be heard. Steven was leaving with the laptop anyway. He assumed the photos would also be on there. He walked back over to Chris who was on the floor clutching his stomach and crying. With the gun in his right hand, and the laptop tucked under his left arm, Steven leaned down and spoke.

"Hey, look at me."

When Chris didn't look up, he yelled at him.

"Look at me, you fucking moron!"

Once Chris had looked at Steven, he spoke again.

"You've got balls to swing a bat at a man holding a gun, I like that."

Swallowing his breath, Chris gritted his teeth before barking out in his saturated voice.

"How...how the fuck..HOW THE FUCK DO YOU SLEEP AT NIGHT WHEN YOU TREAT PEOPLE LIKE THIS!!??"

Steven just smirked.

"I'm gonna sleep just fine tonight after I leave. I don't know about you, probably gonna be hard for you to fall asleep. I want you to think long and hard about this gun right here, Chris. Don't make me back here, you understand?"

With tears in his eyes, the man just nodded.

"Y-yeah! Yeah, I understand!"

"Good, now play smart next time! Don't fuck with the wrong people!"

Pushing the gun back into the holster inside his jacket, Steven moved fast to button up his jacket and then went for the door while clutching the laptop in his hands. He opened it and looked over the empty hallway before walking out like nothing happened. The staircase was used to walk back down to the main lobby, before he crept out in the back exit and went to the parking lot. He had what he came for: the phone and the laptop. He guessed that the laptop also had the pictures stored. With any luck, there wouldn't be a password behind logging in after flipping it open. All that would be for Heidi's bodyguards to decide what to do. It was time to drive back home and get some rest during the night. He planned to visit Heidi during the afternoon with the collected loot that she wanted.

******************

1 DAY LATER

Another bright day with clear skies felt like any other cliché that the town had to offer. True to his word, Steven slept just fine last night. After he got home with the black Mercedes, he move the laptop and phone into his Cadillac. Behind a locked gate to his house and a locked garage, nothing was getting to it. He had a small bruise over his left shoulder from the baseball bat earlier in the night. Just a little bump, it would go away in a week or two. After taking a shower and doing his daily routine after awakening, Steven texted Heidi the message to expect him to come soon. She only replied back with a one word response: 'waiting', it said. After dressing up, he took the Cadillac and went to take that drive through the MacArthur Causeway bridge to Star Island yet again.

Despite a cold front, it had worn off during the week. The hot weather outside forced him to go without gray jacket that he chose for the day. Steven wore matching gray pants and a black shirt underneath. Dark colors, despite the hot weather. It took over half an hour on the interstate and causeway to reach Star Island. After he paid his way through the booth again, he found Heidi's house and drove the car through the gateway like before. The only difference was this time, no woman in a black fur coat was on the balcony looking over him. He stepped out of his car, clutching the laptop and the phone in his hands as he walked to the front door. Before he could knock, Heidi opened the door. She must have been watching from upstairs.

"Hello again, Steven!"

The legendary international model stood in only a little white shirt and some panties underneath. Her makeup was simple, only with some dark eye liner and mascara. She looked over what Steven held in his hands and then smiled back up at him.

"I knew you wouldn't let me down, come on in honey..."

He didn't say a word. He simply walked in and watched as she shut the door behind them. Steven handed her the phone.

"This is what you wanted, right?"

"Yep and I see you have something else with you."

All Steven did was shake the laptop at her in a goofy little dance within his hands. Heidi laughed and walked off to the living room while Steven followed behind her. Once in the large room, she pointed over to a table near the entrance room.

"Just set that down right there, honey."

His eyes wandered around the room while he set the laptop down. The large living room was decorated in yellow. A gold carpet was on the floor and then a black coffee table in the middle. Heidi sat the phone down on the coffee table and then Steven shoved his hands into his pockets while walking closer into the room.

"You know, Chris looked to be a bit young. What are you doing messing around with some idiot like that?"

"Steven, stop! Take your shoes off, honey! This carpet cost a lot of money!"

The little smirk on her face when she spoke made him wonder if this was simply a flirtatious gesture, or was she truly serious? He didn't refuse her request. Kicking off his loafer shoes, revealing that he was barefoot. He stepped over the carpet and returned a smile to her.

"What's wrong, Heidi? Not like you can't afford a new carpet."

"I can if I wanted to, but I don't. Now I figure I must ask you a serious question now, Steven."

"Oh yeah? Like what?"

She stood in front of him, walking forward while her hands moved down to the ends of her small white shirt. She looked in his eyes and spoke in a low seductive tone from her strong German accent.

"Are you thinking about Emily right now or are you thinking about me?"

Steven smiled, looking back into her piercing brown eyes before responding.

"No, I'm thinking about what you wore yesterday. That black fur coat."

"Oh? You weren't having naughty thoughts were you?"

"Not like I am now."

He leaned forward, pushing his lips to hers. Heidi moaned as she opened her mouth and wrapped her hands over his neck to sink in a passionate kiss. She wanted Steven yesterday but today was no different. After their little kiss, Heidi stepped back from him and then slowly peeled her shirt upward. Her huge tits flopped down as she threw the shirt from over her head and down to the floor. Steven smiled as he looked at Heidi's lovely breasts. He ran his right hand up to grip one of her tits, softly squeezing it as he looked back into her eyes. She spoke, once again in that seductive tone of hers.

"I think you're a little overly dressed right now."

"Mind fixing it for me, babe?"

"Not at all, honey..."

She kissed his lips again before running her hands over his black shirt. Heidi fell down to her knees and quickly tugged on his pants to unbutton them and push the zipper down. Placing her hands on the sides of his legs, she pushed his pants down past his knees and to his ankles. As he stood there in nothing but his white underwear, she reached her hand into his pants to grab his hard cock. Heidi looked into his eyes while pushing his underwear down.

"This right here, this is what I want..."

His eyes looked down as she began to quickly stroke his cock in her little hand. Heidi had wanted so badly to spend a week on Tony's yacht like she had done years ago, but that was next to impossible since he had settled down. Years ago, she had an affair both both Tony and Steven back in 2002. It was all old memories but they always resurfaced in her mind when she had one of them in the same room as her. Now all she could do was smile at Steven while she pushed the head of his rod towards her lips and parted them. Slowly, she moved her mouth down to suck his cock. She took her time, sucking on his rod while her fingers remained wrapped down at the base. Heidi had closed her eyes and moaned into the shaft. 'Mmmmmmmm'. When she brought her lips up, she looked up into eyes before coming off his rod with a loud pop sound.

"I've missed having fun with you, Steven."

After speaking, she spit on his cock and then slowly licked the underside of the shaft with her tongue. Steven needed to remove his shirt but he couldn't as all he could do was watch Heidi's every move. Her mouth moved down to his balls and she began to lick, suck and slobber all over his nuts. It was then that he made the move to throw his shirt over his head and sling it on the floor while her mouth created numerous sucking noises. When Steven looked back down, he could feel his cock re-entering her mouth as Heidi had began to bob her head up and down on his meat again. Taking in a deep breath, he moaned out.

"Ohhhhhhh, god! You always did know how to work me over!"

Heidi just ignored his praise. She focused solely on sucking his long hard dick. She moved her lips, down and up before coming up for air and making her lips pop off the head. Looking up at him, she spit on his cock again and this time, began to stroke it between her fingers. Heidi smiled and spoke to him in her cute German accent.

"Ohhhhhh, yeah! I want to taste your cum, Steven!"

"You're gonna make me cum if you keep it up!"

Going back down, she licked his thick rod once again before coming to a stop. Heidi had other plans before she forced his first orgasm of the day. Holding his cock in her hand, she looked behind her at the black coffee table. Suddenly, she got up from her knees and walked over to the coffee while still holding onto him by his cock. She used her free hand to swipe the table clean, knocking over a magazine and the phone he retrieved for her to the floor. She looked back up at Steven and spoke.

"Go on, sit down right there for me honey!"

Steven couldn't refuse. After all, she held him by his cock like another woman had done just a week ago on a private plane. He moved to sit himself down on the table. He spread his legs out on the floor but didn't lean back. Heidi fell back down to her knees between his legs and began to stroke his cock with both hands. One over the other, Heidi stroked his cock while looking in his eyes before teasing him with dirty talk.

"I bet you're thinking about doing more than just having me suck on this cock. I bet you want it between my big tits too, huh?"

"Yes, fucking yes!! You read my mind, babe!!"

Heidi smirked hearing the excitement in his voice. She leaned down and kissed the head of his dick before she ran her hand through her golden hair. Tucking her hair behind her ear, she then reached down and placed her hands up on her large breasts. They were just the right size for titty fucking. Once she held up her breasts, Steven helped her out by pushing his cock towards the opening of her large mounds of tit-flesh. Heidi squeezed her boobs around his cock and then began to slowly pump them up and down, fucking his cock with her tits. She looked at him and lowered her lip, moaning. Her hands had folded over the middle of her breasts while she thrust them down and up, up and down.

"You like that, honey?"

"Ohhhhhh, fuck yes!! Fuck me with those big titties!"

"Mmmmmm, you've always liked these tits."

His cock pumped up and down, the head raising up with each thrust that Heidi made with her breasts. She moaned, looking in his eyes. Never breaking the eye contact with him while her tits moved up and down on his rod. She wanted him to cum, knowing that she could force him to do just that with her marvelous boobs. They may not have been super large, but her tits got the job done when needed. Steven grunted, sitting back and moaning as he struggled to look at her face and watch her breasts at the same time.

"God, I don't want to fucking cum yet..."

"I want you to cum! I want to taste you!"

Heidi's words were a demand more than a typical response. She looked in his eyes, gritting her teeth. It was as if she was giving him one of those famous faces she made in modelling magazines years ago. Heidi would forever be a legend, especially in Steven's mind She studied his facial expressions while still moving her breasts up and down on him. The squint of his face and grunt told her that he had to be close. She finally broke eye contact to look down and spit on the head of his shaft while it pumped up. Finally letting go of her breasts to free his cock, she wrapped her little hand back around it and pushed her lips back over the tip. Heidi began to pump his shaft within the grip of her hand while she sucked on the head.

"Ohhhhhhh, fuck!!"

Steven yelled out and then Heidi gazed up at him with her eyes. She stopped sucking, only the head of his dick remained in her mouth while she began to pump her hand as fast as she could to jerk him off. He gritted his teeth and yelled out.

"OHHHHH, GOD!! OHHHHHHH, YEAH!! OHHHHHHHHH, FUCK!!"

From between her lips, Heidi tasted his warm seed splashing into her mouth. Wad after wad of his cum entered her oral canal while she drained him dry. Her hand still pumped his shaft, only slowly as she worked to drain those balls into her mouth. His voice cried out, giving her the alert that she had truly done her job to begin this day with his first orgasm. Heidi moaned into the head of his shaft before she moved her lips away, creating a pop noise. She leaned up and showed Steven the sticky semen mixed in with her saliva. After giving him a good look, she closed her mouth and loudly swallowed his cum. His eyes watched her throat moving before he spoke.

"God, that was so fucking sexy."

"Mmmmmm, I always loved swallowing your cum more than your brother's."

Steven raised his hand up to cup her left cheek before kissing her forehead. He didn't care if she was telling the truth or not. She was such an angel still to this day. She looked up in his eyes biting her lower lip when he spoke.

"Are you ready for me to really fuck you?"

"Mmmhhhmmm, that's what I want right now."

Heidi raised herself from her knees and then offered him her hand to get up from the little fancy black coffee table. Standing together, they kissed softly on the lips before she turned around and faced the couch. She had been in control all this time and still would be, only from her demands. Standing in front of Steven, she looked over her shoulder and spoke.

"I'll let you fuck my ass first, but only if you promise to really give it to me when you take my pussy next."

"Oh, I'm going to pound your ass alright. Then I'm going to turn you around and fuck the living hell out of you, just like I always do."

She moaned and smiled at him.

"I know you will, honey."

Gazing towards the couch, Heidi bent over and placed her hands down on the cushion seats and raised her ass up for him. She wasn't wearing heels, but that didn't matter. Her legs spread out and she pushed out her thick buttocks to tease him. Steven stepped behind her, positioning himself to prepare for taking this lovely ass. He softly caressed her skin, running his hands over her cheeks before he spanked her right cheek. Heidi moaned to the feeling his hand striking her ass. She held her head down and suddenly could feel the head of his cock piercing into her deep dark hole. Heidi gasped and Steven moaned while he slid his cock into her ass. He didn't say a word, only sigh of relief as he felt his cock pushing in and his balls slapping against the underside of her ass.

She bit her lower lip and began to gasp while she felt his dick slowly pumping in and out of her ass. Steven's fingers gripped over her cheeks, feeling her firm skin while he thrust into her ass. All she could do was moan, closing her eyes and enjoying this sensational moment. Steven and Tony were men that never neglected to give her ass attention. Heidi moaned, but she couldn't call out to him in words. All Steven did was grunt and slap her ass while he began to push his cock into her harder and faster. The time was coming that he really took this beyond the point into some real fucking.

"Ohhhhhh, yeah! Take my ass, Steven!"

His hand slapped over her left cheek while he continued thrusting his cock in and out of her ass just a bit faster. Heidi's nails dug into the cushion of the couch until she dropped her lip and screamed out. Her big tits were bouncing up and down from underneath her.

"Yes, yes!! Go for it, honey! Take me!!"

"Ohhhhhh, I'm just about to do that right fucking now!"

Steven couldn't resist. Despite how amazing her ass felt, he could see her wet pussy dripping from below. A wet stream trailed down her legs giving him just the sight to understand how desperately she needed his cock. He took a step back, pulling his rod from her dark hole and then he slapped Heidi's ass to get her attention. She quickly moved to face him and then Steven spoke his words in a commanding voice.

"Up on the couch babe, I want to look in your pretty eyes!"

Heidi moaned and fell down on the couch behind her. While breathing heavily, she looked into his eyes and crawled into the corner of the couch where she reached her right hand to grip the arm rest of the couch from underneath. Raising her knees, she looked at him as he came forward and began to push his cock towards her entrance. Steven put his hands over her legs, to hold them while he began to thrust his cock into her pussy. Heidi moaned while she felt him enter her.

"That's it, give it to me! Come on Steven! Come on and fuck me!!"

Her pussy walls contracted against his cock as he began to thrust into her as fast as he possibly could. Constantly bucking his hips forward, Steven groaned while his eyes remained focused over her beautiful tanned body. Heidi always had a wonderful body, even now all these years later. Her breasts began to bounce up and down with each thrust and he looked up to see her face. Never once did her eyes leave his. She gritted her teeth and began to yell at him while he fucked her.

"That's it! Ohhhhhh, yeah! Give it to me, give it to me!! FUCK ME STEVEN!! FUCK MEEEEE!!"

All he could do was grunt, moaning while Heidi continued to scream out. His cock still pumping into that lovely pussy.

"OHHHHHHH, FUCK!! OHHHHH YEAH, GIVE IT TO ME!! I WANT YOU TO MAKE ME CUM!! GIVE IT TO ME, ALL OF IT!!"

Steven gritted his teeth, never once stopping as he continued to buck his hips and pump his hard dick in and out of her pussy. Heidi's legs shook around in his hands, causing him to grip them tighter. Meanwhile, Heidi's own fingers were slowly slipping from the couch. She swallowed her breath, knowing that the time was shortly approaching with how fast Steven thrust his hard meat into her sweet hole. Still looking in his eyes, she yelled as her voice began to cry out.

"GIVE IT TO ME, COME ON! GIVE IT TO ME, I'M GONNA...I CAN FEEL IT, OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!"

Closing her eyes, she howled in her moans that echoed all through the room while her climax was reached. Steven had come to a stop, with only one final thrust into her pussy as he embraced the moment of feeling her pussy break over his cock. It took everything for him not to blow his load deep within her and share their orgasms together. He wanted to blow his load outside of her body, over her face. His hands freed her legs and he began to pull his cock slowly out of her pussy. Heidi was panting, trying desperately catch her breathe but opened her eyes to look up at him. Steven spoke to her.

"Come on, get down on your knees for me babe."

"Ohhhhh, you have to cum now, right?"

"Yes! I want to cum all over your fucking face, baby! I'm so fucking close right now!"

She giggled while climbing off the couch and falling down to her knees.

"How could I ever forget this!? You always bust that nut on my face, so go for it! Cum on my face, Steven!"

Since she was facing his cock down on her knees, Heidi quickly wrapped her hand around it and brought the head past her lips. She knew how Steven was, he would let her know when he was pushed to a breaking point. Over and over, she bobbed her head up and down with speed. 'Mmmmm, mmmm, mmm' she moaned into his cock while he took a deep breath. He didn't want this pleasure to end from this fantastic woman but it was coming to an end soon. After a few moments of her sucking on his dick, he brought his hand down to lightly grip the back of her head. Steven always did this. Heidi knew it was time for him to blow his load. She released his cock from her mouth and closed her eyes and he gripped his rod.

"Mmmmm, go ahead! Go for it, cum all over my face! Drench me with your creamy mess!"

"OHHHH, FUCK!!"

Just as he had spoke, his cock tensed up and shot a thick string of cum down her face. The first spurt drenched over her forehead and down her left eye. Steven grunted and another string went flying out of his cock, stretching out into her golden hair and down her nose. He held onto the back of her hair, forcing her neck up a little further as his cock shot another wad that went over her right eye and dripped down her cheek. Heidi moaned as she felt his cum stretching over her face when he shot more drops down over her right cheek. His orgasm wasn't as strong as the load she swallowed from earlier, but he still managed to splash a mess over her face. Heidi giggled and spoke.

"Oh my god, that's what I was talking about! You always do make a mess when we fuck each other!"

As she giggled, a few remaining drops of cum splashed over her right cheek. Steven took a deep breath as he let go of her hair. He was exhausted, but had enjoyed every moment spent with Heidi. She slowly opened her eyes, blinking while a few drops of cum ran down her eyebrows. She made a big smile at him before speaking.

"How do I look, honey?"

"Absolutely fucking beautiful."

"Oh yeah, I do huh? I always did look good with your cum on my face."

He didn't reply back. She ran her hands through her hair and began to rise up from her knees. It didn't bother her at the moment that her face was covered in cum as she looked around the room. Steven stepped around to collect his clothes off the floor while Heidi grabbed the phone that had been knocked from the table. After she placed it back down, she looked over him with a smirk.

"How about you stay and we have some drinks?"

"No babe, I gotta be at the club later. I called off last night so I could do that job for you."

"Just a few drinks isn't going to waste hours of your time. Come on, we can have some fun and then when the sun starts to go down, you can go to work."

"I'll hold you to that, babe."

"Wonderful, honey! Let me go get cleaned and then I'll be with you."

After putting his underwear back on, Steven stood there and watched Heidi's bare ass move while she walked out of the room. It was day's like this where his lifestyle got the better of him, that he knew a long term relationship was never going to work. He was a player and the bedroom blues was something he could never refuse.

******************

2 DAYS LATER

Neon lights flickered from above in the club while Antonio stood on the upper floor, watching the action go on down below. It was Friday evening, one of the most busy nights that always started the weekend. This was his second Friday night spent alone. Steven had to leave the club early as he had promised to take Emily out for dinner. This left Antonio by himself, as Ramón wasn't anywhere to be found. He wasn't bothered by this, at least he had Maria back in the office if he ever needed help. Standing alone near the railing, he smiled while watching the dance floor. The DJ of the night was busy playing new SynthWave tracks through the loud speakers. While he stood there, Antonio heard a familiar voice call out to him.

"What's up, little junior?"

His hands gripped the rail under him as he heard the voice. Antonio hated being referred to as a 'junior'. The voice was none other than his cousin Carlos with his hands shoved in his pockets. He quickly turned around to see Carlos standing tall with his hands in his pockets and two men accompanying him. The men wore black shirts and blue jeans while Carlos had on a pair of black pants and a light blue Hawaiian shirt. Antonio stood in his white jacket with a pink shirt underneath and matching white pants. The young man spoke to his cousin.

"What do you want? You know I don't like being called junior."

"I'm looking for your uncle. I've already went and asked around the offices to know he left, so do you know where he went?"

"Why would I know where he's at?"

Carlos raised his eyebrow before replying.

"Why WOULDN'T you know? I thought you were supposed to be the man in charge when he's gone? Look at you, even trying to dress like that mother fucker in your fancy suits."

The rage was building in Antonio's heart as he balled his hands up in fists. He thought to himself to try and ignore this. Since he didn't speak back, Carlos ran his mouth again.

"Call your uncle for me. I'm sure he answers the phone for you, since your his little bitch."

Just like that, the rage had hit a boiling point with Antonio. He gritted his teeth and quickly raised his fist at Carlos. He didn't care about the fact that he was much shorter than his cousin, or that he was outnumbered three to one. His anger was the driving force in his actions. Antonio screamed out while he tried to ram his fist into Carlos' jaw.

"WHO THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU'RE TALKING TO!!?"

The punch landed on Carlos' face before the two men grabbed Antonio and then Carlos grabbed the young man by his hair.

"Stupid fucking punk!! You wanna fuck with a man, junior!?"

Rearing his hand fist back, Carlos smashed a punch over Antonio's nose while his two bodyguards kicked at the young man.

"OH MY GOD!! CALL SECURITY, NOW!!"

A voice rang out from downstairs while a number of security guards came running up the stairs to try and contain the situation. Blood poured from Antonio's nose while the scuffle was contained. He looked back at Carlos and yelled.

"You're the punk, you fucking cabrón!!"

Antonio spit into Carlos' face. Out of reaction, Carlos crushed his fist into the young man's right eye. At the same time, Antonio felt a foot kick into his chest before security came grabbing Carlos and breaking the fight up. A tall security guard raised his baton to strike Carlos over his back and hit one of the men with him. While the fight was being contained and broken up, the security chief came racing down the halls of the inner V.I.P. rooms that led to the offices. Maria had caught the call from her office and ran down the hall. As she met face to face with the tall black security guard she spoke.

"What the fuck is going on out there!?"

"Call Mr. Diaz right away, his son has been involved in a scuffle with another employee. Call him, tell him it's an emergency."

"OK, I'm on it!"

As she turned around, the blonde woman went racing back to her office to make the phone call. Maria wondered if Antonio was injured badly, but she knew now was not the time to interfere. She had developed a close friendship with Antonio since he had began working with her in the offices. Maria knew if anything, she was best to call Steven and not Tony regarding this. As she reached the phones in her office, she quickly pressed the speed dial button for Steven's cell phone. Her heart was racing while she listened to the phone beeping.

"Come on, come on!! Pick up dammit!!"

Within a few seconds, a click was heard on the phone line. Maria froze and then sighed when she heard it was only an automated voice for Steven's voice mail. She slammed the phone down and then redialed. After another minute of waiting impatiently on the phone, she got the voice mail again. This time, she screamed into the phone after it beeped.

"For fuck sake, Steven! ANSWER YOUR GODDAMN PHONE!! We need you at the club right now!"

The young lady slammed the phone down again in rage. Why couldn't he pick up? Now she was forced to call Tony instead and drag him to the club. She didn't want to call Tony, all out of sake of his son. She cared about Antonio to the point she had a feeling his father would scold him for this incident, while she knew Steven would be more understanding. After a long sigh, she picked the phone up again and pushed her index finger down on the speed dial button for Tony's cell phone.

Chapter 84: Chapter 84. Salma Hayek & Tony Relationship (BIG BOOTY BITCHES) •THE END•

Miami, Florida

Darkness had fallen over the city some hours ago. It seemed at times that Miami during the night was a whole different place than the hours with the sun hanging in the sky. Tony knew that feeling, all the way back to his own youth. Here he was, taking the drive out to his club after an emergency phone call with Maria. An altercation had been made between his son Antonio and cousin Carlos. On the way there, Tony sat on the phone listening to one of the security guards describe the scene. They both were bruised up, but it appeared that Antonio got the worst end of the beating. Multiple men were thrown out of the club who had arrived as an entourage with Carlos.

After parking his car, the old man got out and slammed the door before making his entrance into the club. Tony wasted no time going upstairs, walking through that white door that led to the V.I.P. rooms and the inner areas of the club. He had thrown on a black suit before leaving his yacht, nothing too fancy as he had no desire to stay the night after he took care of this situation. Upon walking through the halls, he seen Maria coming down to greet him. The young woman appeared to be burdened from the sign on her face. She pulled at her white jacket over her shoulders while approaching Tony.

"Señor Diaz, I'm glad you've arrived."

"Yes Maria, I'm here now. How bad is my boy injured?"

"I don't know, security is holding both of them down in a room. They wouldn't let me in."

"I'll see to it, thank you for calling."

The older man offered her a reassuring smile, but he could still witness the sense of worry over her face. She bit her lower lip, before walking off. Tony continued to walk his pace down the hall. For Maria, she had every reason to fear the worst for Antonio. If only Steven had answered his phone, she wouldn't have been forced to call Tony. She could sense from her interactions with Antonio that he did not get along with his father, at least compared to the positive relationship he had with his uncle Steven. While walking down the hall, her phone rang in her pocket. Maria hurried to the office upon answering it, she could see it was Steven from the caller ID on the screen.

"Hey, you called?"

A sigh was heard before she answered back.

"Yeah about twenty minutes ago."

"I was having dinner with Emily. I couldn't answer right away, sorry. What's going on?"

"Carlos and Antonio got into a brawl."

"What the fuck!? Antonio's not hurt bad, is he?"

"I'm afraid so, security had to get involved."

"Give me five minutes, I'll be right there."

"I had to call Tony since you didn't pick up."

"Don't matter, I'm coming to the club anyway. See you soon, thanks for the call."

The phone clicked, hanging up. Maria sighed, hoping that she didn't create a family problem with the two older men. By now, Tony had made his way into the security room and observed the scene of Antonio and Carlos broken apart in the same room. They were guarded by bouncers who retold the story. The surveillance cameras were brought to Tony, allowing him to witness the altercation and make a judgement for himself. The man was enraged, already not wanting to hear both sides of the story. His son appeared to be wrong from the camera evidence, as Antonio threw the first punch, but Carlos had outnumbered him with a number of men.

Antonio sat bruised and bloody. His nose was busted, but thankfully not broken. He held a bloody rag up to his nose to stop the bleeding. A purple bruise had formed over his right eye, forcing the skin to inflate a bit. Carlos on the other hand, barely had a scratch. It wasn't a fair fight at all since he was older; bigger, and had came with other men to outnumber the younger man. Tony looked back at both of them in the room as they sat apart. Between them were two security guards there to prevent them from fighting again. While shoving his hands into his pockets, the old man looked at both of them sternly before speaking directly to Carlos.

"You, look at me."

Carlos looked up at Tony, just before the man spoke again.

"Get out, you're fucking fired."

"Wait you-"

"SHUT THE FUCK UP!! YOU THINK I'M IN THE MOOD FOR YOUR FUCKING SHIT, CARLOS!? YOU JUST FUCKED YOURSELF, NOW GET OUT! YOU'RE FIRED, DON'T FUCKING COME BACK!!"

The eruption of the old man's voice into screaming was enough to tell anyone in the room that Tony truly was not playing. Carlos sighed and then got up from his chair, proceeding to walk out the door. Tony's eyes watched him, moving to the door to open it for him. The older man had to make sure he still got the last word. As Carlos stepped out, he taunted him again.

"I told you, this was your last chance! Don't fucking come back trying to ride my coat tails for another job! You just fucked yourself out of this one!"

Now that Carlos was dealt with, Tony slammed the door and turned his attention to his son. He took a sigh before looking over Antonio's injuries. The young man looked up at his father before listening to him launch off into another rant.

"And you, what in the fuck is wrong with you? I watched the surveillance tape, what did you think you were gonna accomplish? He had you outnumbered, and you don't need me to tell you how Carlos is much taller than you, yet you still threw the first punch. Why!?"

He sighed while rolling his eyes. Tony continued to speak again.

"Did it not cross your mind that you were going to get your ass kicked?"

"Dad, you don't understand."

"Yes, I do understand! You're the one that don't! I raised you better than to stupidly get into fights where you know the odds are stacked against you. What the fuck were you trying to prove to him!?"

Antonio sighed before looking back at his father.

"Look Dad, he came to me talking shit."

"But still, why did you try to fight him!? You could've called a bodyguard or someone to dispose of him. I know Carlos is stupid, but this isn't an excuse. This is so fucking embarrassing. It makes ME look bad! My son getting in fights at my club, were you trying to make me look like a goddamn fool tonight!?"

"No! Why is this about you now!?"

"It's my club, and you are my son. It is about me, I'm the reason you are here."

At that moment, Antonio couldn't help but to drop his jaw in sudden shock. His dad always did make problems all about him, but this was too much to bear. Here he was, bruised and beaten yet his old man had such a lack of understanding. Tony stepped away, turning his back to Antonio while shoving his hands back into his pockets. The older man took a sigh before turning around and waving his finger back to Antonio.

"You must learn from this, I'm taking you off staff tomorrow."

"What!? Are you fucking serious!?"

"Yes, I'm serious and watch your mouth, boy!"

"This is unfair, dad! I'm getting punished for this bullshit?"

"I can't allow my son to be seen like this. Have you looked in the mirror yet? Your face is all fucked up. Besides, you have this altercation and it makes me look bad. My son getting in fights in my club, how you think that's gonna read in the newspapers?"

A knock was heard on the door, interrupting their argument. Tony sighed and then walked to the door, ready to blow up at whoever was outside. He opened the door and was greeted to the face of his brother: Steven. The older man looked back somewhat confused before speaking.

"Steven? What are you doing here?"

"I got a call that it was an emergency at the club. I called off dinner to get here as fast as I could."

Steven gazed beyond Tony's shoulder to see Antonio sitting in the background. The younger man leaned in his chair to see his uncle. Tony eventually stepped back, allowing him to enter the room. Steven stood tall in his grey suit with matching grey pants. Underneath the jacket was a neon purple shirt. He took one look at Antonio's battered face and then spoke to him.

"So Carlos did this?"

Taking in a deep breath, Antonio nodded at him. Steven shoved his hands into the pockets of his jacket before speaking again.

"Where's he at now?"

"I told him to get out and I fired him."

As Tony answered, Steven looked back at him and rolled his eyes.

"Oh, that was fucking smart. You should've left him here until I arrived, I would've beat the living shit out of that fucker like he deserves. You just let him walk free after beating up on your son, that was a fucking genius decision Tony."

Tony shook his head, knowing that soon he would have to hear Steven's mouth and an argument. Looking back at his brother, he offered his reply before getting angry.

"My boy is the wrong too. You see, I got the tape and Junior here threw the first punch. It didn't even cross his mind that Carlos had two guys with him and that meant he was outnumbered!"

Steven shook his head.

"Come on, you can't be serious. If Carlos came to him with two guys, you should know he wanted to start some shit. The fuck is wrong with you, man? That's your son right there, look at what that mother fucker did to your son."

It was that moment when Antonio realized something he would never forget. His uncle truly had his back. Tony looked back at Steven and nodded before giving him an irritated response.

"Step outside with me and let's talk about this."

The two older men proceeded to leave the room. Antonio watched as his father shut the door, leaving him inside. He was hoping not to expose his son to their argument. Standing outside the hall, Tony launched back at Steven with a heated response.

"Look, don't fucking tell me how to deal with my son. He's my kid, not yours. I don't appreciate you criticizing my parenting in front of him like that. You fucking got that?"

"He's your son, but I'm the one that spends the most time with him. I watch out for him all the time."

"I appreciate that, you do your job well. But why weren't you here tonight?"

"I was out for dinner with Emily, but don't fucking blame that on me! You're the one that brought Carlos into this mess. You couldn't just take my fucking advice when I told you to let that piece of shit rot after he got out of jail."

"He's family, Steven. You don't just up and abandon family members like that. Families look out for each other."

"Well, fuck him! I don't care if he's family or not! I warned you about him, and you fucking knew! You knew damn well what a fuck up he is! That's not my fault for not being here tonight! Family or no family, Tony you can't fix a scum bag. I gave up on Carlos after he ended up in prison. I knew right then and there, he wasn't ever going to get his shit together."

By now, Antonio had moved to the door. The young man forced his ear up against the door, attempting to listen in on the argument. Occasionally when their voices raised, he could hear the conversation.

"I fired Carlos, so it's all taken care of now."

"No it's not, this don't take away what he did to your son. I'll hunt that mother fucker down myself and kick his sorry ass."

Tony rolled his eyes before responding.

"I'm removing Antonio from staff too. He has to learn not to embarrass me like this."

"Are you fucking serious?"

With a laugh, Tony nodded back to his brother.

"Yes, I am! Got a problem with it, hermano?"

"Of course I have a fucking problem with it! You think he embarrassed you? You embarrass yourself, Tony! You are the one who had to be a fucking idiot and not listen to me when I warned you and told you repeatedly what bad news Carlos is! You couldn't just think for one minute and trust me on that!"

"It's my club, Steven! Go ahead and throw your temper tantrum, call me whatever you want! You know who I trust? ME! THAT'S WHO! I put this whole fucking together, ME! I call the shots, not you! Junior ain't gonna embarrass me with another altercation like that! As of tonight, I don't want him back in the club."

Steven sighed. He looked back in anger at his brother before speaking.

"That kid is our future, man. He don't deserve to be treated like this."

"I don't deserve to be embarrassed by him! I'd like to think that I raised my son to be better than to act like this."

"You embarrass yourself with your fucking ego! I'm the one that is here every night while you get to live like a king on your fucking boat!"

Tony rolled his eyes and began to walk off. He understood Steven's rage to the point he clearly knew when it was time to walk away and avoid a violent altercation. Back when they were young, their arguments always led to fist fights. Tony had learned to try and avoid Steven, as he often got the better of him in those fights. Steven was forced to stand there and watch his older brother walk off. He was enraged, curling his hands into a fist and letting out a deep sigh. Once his mind began to clear, he opened the door to find Antonio sitting in the chair with the look of disappointment over his face. Steven approached his nephew, as Antonio looked at him and spoke.

"So I'm out of the club for now. Dad told you, huh?"

"Yeah, but don't worry. Your father gets angry, but I can talk him out of it once the dust settles."

Antonio sighed before shaking his head. Steven continued to speak.

"I'm sorry, Antonio. Your father...your father is a fucking idiot, to be honest. I'm sorry, I know I shouldn't trash your old man in front of you, but he's my brother. He's given me enough headaches over the years, always thinking about himself first."

"He is right though, I can't say he's not. I was outnumbered, I knew Carlos was going to kick my ass but I didn't want to back down after he insulted me. Carlos said he was looking for you. He wanted me to call you over something, he didn't say what for."

Looking back into Antonio's bruised face, Steven nodded. He knew exactly why Carlos wanted to find him. It was over the product he had gotten rid of. All Steven could hope for was that Ramón didn't spill his guts out about the money, or give Carlos a share. He nodded to Antonio before replying.

"Oh, that figures. Well, I'm gonna be looking for him now. Don't blame this on yourself, you can't help it that Carlos is looking for trouble. Don't let your old man's words bother you either. You got me, and I'll always have your back. When I get my hands on Carlos, I will make sure he looks worse than you do tonight."

The words were enough to make Antonio smile a bit. To hear Steven's remark about making Carlos look worse than he was tonight. The bruises over his face stung, but he was more worried about being seen in public like this. Steven patted his shoulder before speaking again.

"My car is outside, it's unlocked. Go ahead and get outta here and meet me out there. I'll drive you home."

"Thanks Steven, I know I have you to count on."

"You'll always have me to count on, Antonio. Give me a few weeks with your old man. Once he's in a better mood, I can talk him into letting you back on the club staff."

Giving his nephew a reassuring smile, Steven patted his shoulder again. He then turned around and headed for the door, ready to leave the club. Before he made his exit trip to bring Antonio home, he had one more thing to do. Steven marched down the hall and to the office doors at the end He opened the door to the office leading where Antonio and Maria worked. The blonde assistant sat behind her desk with her arms crossed. As Steven stepped in, she looked back at him and spoke.

"I was just informed a few minutes ago that Antonio has been put on leave."

The tone of her voice was enough to tell Steven that she was not amused. He looked back at her and nodded.

"Yeah, I can't help it that Tony makes the decisions over me. I want you to do something for me."

Rolling her eyes, Maria looked back at him but did not speak. He had her attention to the point he spoke again.

"Look, I can give you some time off to do this. I want you to spend tomorrow with some time with Antonio. A week or two, is that fine?"

"What do you mean?"

"You're his only friend I know. He's not going to be at the club so I won't be able to watch out for him."

Steven turned, looking outside the doorway of the office before he stepped in. He shut the door behind him and moved closer to her desk. Maria moved her arms, looking back to the man before answering him.

"What do you want me to do though? We are friends yes, but I don't understand."

"You know what I mean, Maria. Look, Antonio lives in a penthouse all to himself. I know he don't have many friends and he's been sheltered most of his life. I'll give you the address, just go up and surprise him. Talk him into doing something. Go out to the park, go see a movie or a basketball game, whatever you want to do."

"So you're asking me to take him on a date, is that it?"

"In a way, yeah. Something to get him out into the city to enjoy himself."

The young woman bust out laughing. She looked down while giggling before she answered Steven.

"And you're serious about paying me a week off for this?"

"Yes! I'm worried about him! I'll feel better if he has a friend there to keep his spirits up. After what happened tonight, he could use it."

Maria laughed again. It wasn't that he was funny, it was so hard to believe Steven would suggest such a thing. She looked back at him and nodded before responding.

"Alright, what the heck, why not?"

Steven sighed in relief before smiling.

"Thank you, Maria! You just lifted a great burden from my shoulders. Where's a note pad? I'll write the address of the hotel down and the room number. You have his phone number, right?"

"Yes, I can text him tomorrow, but I think I'd rather drop in as a surprise."

"Good, I'll write down the room number. Take him out, do whatever you want. He needs some fresh air, I don't want him sitting there feeling horrible after getting his ass kicked like this."

"I know what you mean. I'll be happy to spend some time with him tomorrow!"

******************

1 DAY LATER

Quiet days were spent back in the secluded yacht that Tony called his home. After he left the club last night, he returned home to get some rest. Since winter of last year, he had been spending far less time around the club. Steven handled things better than he did, something Tony had realized over time. The true reason he was distancing himself away from his former lifestyle was more or less a product of age. Life had changed a bit as he was slowly falling in love. Tony had began to think more about his future than anything else. The days of the swinger partying lifestyle appeared to be moving to an end. He woke up almost every morning with the same woman beside him in bed.

The afternoon was settling into the day as he sat in his office within the yacht and handled phone calls. A lit cigar remained in the round ash tray while he set the phone down. Tony then pulled out his notebook to write down a scheduled time for a meeting next week. All information that would later be passed down to Steven at the Club. From the distance, the door opened to his office and the sound of high heels could be heard coming in. Tony didn't look up, he just continued writing while he spoke aloud. He could've guessed just who made their entrance into the cabin room.

"Yes?"

"Good afternoon, dear..."

His eyes looked up to see Salma Hayek. Tony smiled as she came approaching him. The woman wore a pair of blue jeans with a brown leather belt over them. A white shirt was over her chest, tucked in with a black jacket over it. Her jet black hair was neatly pinned up. She was so beautiful, all ready to go out in town by her appearance. She walked over to his desk and leaned down, placing a kiss over his cheek.

"How are you today?"

"Hey baby, you about to go out for a bit?"

Salma nodded.

"Yes, I want to go shopping today. I'm sorry about your boy, I heard last night."

Tony let out a sigh before nodding to her. At this point, five months into a steady relationship, they knew everything in each other's lives. Tony had given up on sleeping with other women, remaining loyal only to Salma. He couldn't prevent himself from truly falling in love with this woman. Looking back at her, he thought for a second before replying.

"He's truly my son. He lets his anger get the better of him at times, I used to be like that."

She smirked, running her hand over his shoulders before responding.

"It's not your fault. He's young and will learn over time."

"I guess you're right, mi señora. You're really gonna go out shopping today?"

Salma nodded.

"Yeah, I want to look around town and splurge on some money."

"Mind if I tag along? I'd like to take my woman out shopping."

After speaking, Tony reached for her hand. Cupping it gently, he moved it to his lips and placed a kiss over her knuckles. Salma couldn't help but laugh at his action.

"So you wanna make this a date, Tony?"

"Sure, why not? I like to spend money too, I'd like to buy you some jewelry today. Let's get out and enjoy ourselves."

Salma grinned big, nodding at him slowly.

"That sounds lovely, to go out shopping with my man. Well, go get yourself dressed and we can go out together. You are a sweet man, that's what I love about you."

******************

Within the walls of his penthouse suite, Antonio sat at the kitchen table with his laptop opened before him. Wearing only a pair of shorts and a white T-shirt with Michael Jackson's 'Bad' album cover over it. He sat with the laptop opened playing an old game he had not touched in some time. Next to the laptop was a large pair of dark Carrera sunglasses. The young man had figured while his face was bruised up from last night's brawl, he would wear the sunglasses to shield the damage of his swollen purple cheek and eye. He let out a sigh while hammering his fingers over the keyboard. His left hand grabbed at the mouse, concentrating on the screen while the MIDI music of Heavy Metal riffs played through the speakers.

The game Antonio played was none other than good old classic 'Doom II' on the 'Ultra Violence' difficulty. He was fond of fighting the game as a teenager, an old habit that he went back to from time to time when dealing with stress. He found himself angry at his father after last night's events, but with the game on his mind, he didn't spend much time seething in rage over it. Antonio simply used the video game to channel his rage and take it out on the digital demons that plagued the levels. So far, he had spent the last three hours fighting the game in between drinking coffee. On one of the later levels in the game so far, he found himself becoming increasingly frustrated at the higher difficulty. The death scream from the game echoed from the laptop and the screen blinked in red as he died from a monster closet of Revenants. Antonio sighed and then heard a knock at the door surprising him. He grabbed the shades from the table while stepping out of the kitchen. He figured it was probably his uncle Steven coming to check on him, so he didn't peak through the hole at first. He slipped on the shades and then opened the door to a surprising visit.

"Hey, Antonio! I thought I would drop in and check on you."

He found himself amazed starring back at Maria. She smiled, looking back at his dark sunglasses. It was obvious that he wore them to shield his face. The young woman had her blonde hair pinned up in a pony tail, a purple shirt hugged over her chest while she wore a pair of blue jean shorts underneath with sneakers. Recovering from the shock, Antonio stepped back and replied.

"Oh, that was kind of you. Come on in."

Maria stepped past the door, entering his penthouse suite. Antonio closed the door behind her. She couldn't help but observe the room in amazement. His suite was the most luxurious home she had seen so far. She found it to be far more impressive than the small apartment she lived in down South Beach.

"How did you find out where I stay?"

Antonio spoke, stepping over to the couch as she followed behind him. Maria offered him a smile before replying.

"One can accomplish many things if they put their mind to it! You should know that, Antonio."

He chuckled while sitting down.

"I see, I should've thought of that first."

"This is a nice place you have, much nicer than where I stay."

She responded back, changing the subject before she joined him on the couch. Maria refused to allow him to know that Steven truly sent her to be with him. She didn't want him to know, figuring it was better on her own kind intentions to be with him as a friend. Antonio spoke up as they sat together.

"My dad don't want me coming back to the club after last night. I've been removed from staff."

"I know, he told me. I'm going to miss coming to the office everyday expecting you."

His face curved into a smile hearing her words. Antonio nodded, speaking again.

"So, is that why you came to see me today?"

Maria nodded.

"Yes! I've been worried about you, I heard about what happened and wanted to check on you."

While starring back into his dark sunglasses, she bit her lower lip. Maria raised her hand before asking a simple question.

"Antonio, may I...see your face, please?"

The smile from his face faded. He didn't want to take the glasses off, but since she asked kindly, he wouldn't refuse. Taking a deep breath, he reached for them and slowly removed them from his face. Maria sighed when she looked back at his beaten face. His right eye was truly blacked, his nose had a small bruise and the upper area of his right cheek was purple from bruising. She bit her lower lip while shaking her head, just before speaking.

"God, I'm so sorry. Carlos is such an asshole."

"Well, it is what it is. Maybe if I get my job back at the club, by then my face will look better."

"Are you too scared to go out looking like this?"

He looked back, shaking his head at her.

"I don't suppose I am. The shades cover up the better part of the bruises."

"Well, to be honest with you Antonio, I wanted to take you out today."

The young man laughed before looking back at her somewhat surprised.

"Are you serious, Maria!? Why me?"

"Because, you're my friend. You're one of the few friends I have since I moved out to Miami, would you like to have a date with me?"

"Wow, I'm...I don't know what to say. You really mean that?"

Looking back at him, she shook her head while grabbing his left hand.

"Yes, I mean that! And I don't care if your face is bruised up, it will get better. How about we go out to the park in South Beach? I've had an apartment there for almost a year now and never took a walk near the beach."

"I would love to go out with you, Maria."

She smiled back at him, rising from the couch. Pulling his hand, she forced him to stand up with her.

"Well, go ahead and make yourself ready! I'll wait right here!"

Excitement was painted across his face. Antonio walked out of the living room, hurrying to his bedroom so he could change and put on a pair of pants and a better shirt. Life had been somewhat lonely for him since he began working at the club. He broke up with his long time boyfriend Luis some time back, yet he didn't want to rush into another relationship. He kept his sexuality hidden from within the family, he didn't trust any of them to reveal the truth. A day out with Maria sounded like just the kind of medicine to cure his depression of the day. It made him happy to know that she looked at him as a friend. She was someone he truly felt relaxed around. It meant more to him than anything that she came to visit after last night's horrible events.

******************

3 HOURS LATER

"This one is simply marvelous, wow..."

Salma looked down at a pearl necklace sitting under a glass case. She and Tony had spent their day out shopping, loading up the Mercedes Benz with numerous bags of gifts. So far, Tony had spent well into four figures without caring at all about the money. There was nothing he enjoyed more than splurging, spending his money left and right. What better way to have this fun with the woman he loved? At the same time, Salma spent some of her own money buying him a new suit and a new gold Rolex watch. The pearl necklace was priced at a few hundred dollars, not a problem for him. While standing behind Salma, she turned to face him while he gently cupped her hand into his. Tony spoke while starring back into her beautiful eyes.

"Would you like that necklace, baby?"

"I think you've spent enough money on me today, amante."

"Ohhhh, come on baby. I know you want it."

She giggled to him, looking down to see their hands together. Salma slowly nodded.

"Yeah, I think I do want it."

Tony smiled, nodding back to the woman he loved.

"Then, it's all yours."

A few minutes later, he caught the attention of a woman behind the counter to fetch the pearl necklace. More money spent, a lovely pearl necklace that Salma had to put over her neck right after he finished payments from his credit card. So far in the day, they changed their clothes while shopping. She bought him a new blue suit at one store, one that he couldn't keep his eyes off. She wore a silk white shirt and a navy blue jacket over it. The greatest thing Tony had purchased for her today, was a large Gucci purse. Salma found herself walking out the store with him, the purse over her left hand. She found herself happier the more time she spent with this man. Their relationship was nearing a serious turn, one that Salma was prepared for.

After leaving the jewelry shop thirty minutes after the final purchase, they sat in the car to cruise back home to his yacht. A day shopping had been nothing short of joy. Between hitting stores, Tony shared lunch with her at a small but costly diner. All that was in the past now, Tony sat behind the wheel as he moved the car on the highway. Salma sat back, relaxing in the passenger seat while looking out the window. Many thoughts ran through her mind. She was beginning to think about the future and the possibilities she had with this man. Starring back at her reflection in the window, she nodded to herself before speaking aloud to Tony.

"I was thinking about your boy just now."

"Oh yeah, baby? What about him?"

"How does he get along with his mother? I mean, do you have a woman in your family?"

Tony laughed, moving his hands over the steering wheel to turn the car.

"I don't speak to his mother often. We got divorced a long time ago. What did you mean by that, baby?"

"What I mean is, I think I am falling in love with you Tony. I've been staying with you for months, living on your boat when I'm not in L.A. I'm sorry, I should've waited until we were back home to admit that to you and not while you're driving."

He thought for a moment, hearing her words before stopping at a red light. Once the car was stopped in traffic, Tony turned to look at her and smiled, nodding to her words.

"I love you too, Salma. I just haven't known how to say it."

"We will say it to each other soon enough back on your yacht. In between a glass of wine in the bedroom."

Tony chuckled, laughing in excitement before the light turned green. He replied while focusing on the road.

"Yes, we will baby. Oh yes, I'm looking forward to tonight!"

******************

1 HOUR LATER

The sun began to drip down, slowly into the ocean as the sky faded into a pink color. Antonio sat on a bench, looking up at the sunset between the large palm trees. Sitting next to him was Maria. They faced the beach, forward as the wind blew Antonio's black hair in front of his face. Behind them, the pastel color painted hotels lined up the Ocean Drive street with their neon lights turned off in the daytime hours. The dark sunglasses remained on his face, covering the wounds he suffered. For the past few hours, they walked along the park near South Beach. Maria sat down and talked to him for over an hour. Antonio wanted to learn everything about her; her family, where she was from, what she wanted to do in life. Maria explained to him how she came from Baltimore, Maryland. She ended up in Miami with a scholarship at the University known as 'The U'.

To help pay off her apartment at the time before dropping out, she took up a job working for Antonio's father just as Disco Fever was about to open. Originally, the young girl hoped to become a lawyer. Maria's education was paid for by her brother and his criminal activities. She didn't explain to Antonio the true reality of her older brother. It was an embarrassment to herself knowing that her brother had paid for everything to send her to Miami while he served a prison sentence for trafficking narcotics. Together they sat on the bench, just two friends enjoying their day. Occasionally, pedestrians would pass on by. South Beach was always a popular tourist attraction. Antonio sighed leaning up from the bench and looking forward. He spoke up to her.

"You know, we should hang out again more often."

"Do you like sports, Antonio?"

"Kinda depends. I like basketball, don't really care for watching football with all of it's injuries. I know absolutely nothing about baseball."

"Maybe we can go to a Heat game for a date?"

He laughed at her response, slowly shaking his head.

"I would've said yes to that a few years ago! They aren't much fun without LeBron or Wade in town. We would be going to a game just to see them beat down, I would guess."

Maria smiled back at him.

"But who cares if they lose? It would still be fun. Just you and I spending time together."

"You know, I can't say no to that. I've enjoyed spending time with you today. Thank you, Maria. After last night, I didn't know what to do with myself. I've always got my uncle who looks out for me, wish I could get along with my dad like him."

Curiously, the young woman couldn't help but to ask him a question now.

"Do you look up to your uncle?"

Antonio nodded.

"Yeah, actually I do! I've always been a lot closer to him than my father. He gets it, he understands me better. Steven is the one person in my whole family I've always looked up to. He told me a while back that I was like a son to him."

Just then, Maria knew that she was right all along. If only Steven had picked up the phone last night. If only she didn't have to call Tony instead of him, things would've went differently. Letting out a sigh, she replied.

"Steven is a good man. I've never had a problem with him, maybe he can help get you back to work at the club."

"He said he was going to try. He was pretty pissed at my dad last night about the whole thing."

"Well, now you know that people care and look out for you. I think I better get you back home, I have to get up early in the morning."

"Thanks for taking me out, Maria. It was good to spend time with you."

"No need to thank me, maybe you should text me sometime. Or call me on your telephone?"

She looked back at him, offering a goofy smile as she spoke. He laughed back at her, an accomplishment on her part to put him in a better mood.

"I am not going to say no to that! I would spend hours talking to you on the phone."

"Good, I'll be looking forward to that. Come on, let's get back to my car so I can drive you home."

******************

Back at the yacht, Tony and Salma stacked their bags in the main cabin. A servant brought out a bottle of wine, as per Salma's request. He walked into the bedroom, clearing off the bed and taking off his suit to change into a small robe. Salma had already taken off her jeans and heels, only wearing a black thong tucked between her thick ass. When Tony returned to the room, he witnessed her standing above a table. The wine bottle had already been uncorked. She slowly poured the dark substance into small glasses. He stood there and watched her actions, studying her curvy legs. Salma looked over at him and smiled. The man finally walked back to join her, taking one of the glasses from the table. They held each wine glass together, looking into one another's eyes.

"This is to us, Salma. A nuestro amor."

The wine glasses created a 'ding' sound as they clanked up against each other softly. Salma looked back into her lover's eyes and nodded, speaking back to him in Spanish.

"Al hombre que he caído en amor con."

'To the man I've fallen in love with', she said in her native language. Together, they raised their wine glasses and consumed the liquid substance. The flavor was grape, an expensive taste to satisfy the rich lifestyle they enjoyed together. After they completed draining the glasses, they both sat them back down on the table. Salma reached out, cupping the back of Tony's head as she brought their lips together for a passionate kiss. The man grabbed her hand, squeezing it as their fingers laced together. True love had been lit into a flame with their hearts. Upon breaking the kiss, Salma held his hand and walked him out, heading to the bedroom.

All Tony could do was follow behind her. He didn't try to speak, for there were no words worth uttering to ruin this moment. Without her heels, Salma truly was shorter than him by a few feet. Tony studied her thick, juicy ass from behind. With each step she made, her cheeks pushed back and forth against one another. She walked them back to the bedroom and closed the door behind them. Back in the bedroom, Salma turned to face him and kissed his lips once again. Her hands pushed beyond the robe he wore, feeling his hairy chest from over her hands. Tony moaned past her mouth, just before breaking the kiss. A grin ran across his lips, all while his hands reached down to pull at the front of her thong. Gazing back into her eyes, the man spoke.

"I want to prove my love to you tonight, baby."

"You've already done that."

"No, I mean something else."

A giggle escaped her lips. Salma reached for the ends of her shirt and began to peel it off, tossing it over her head. Her huge breasts contained in a black bra bounced a bit. She watched Tony go down to his knees, his hands pushing her thong down past her thighs and to the floor. Soon, she realized just what he had in mind. The woman gasped her breath when she felt his mouth kissing over the lips of her wet mound. Salma's eyes narrowed down, looking into his matching brown eyes before she gasped and moaned. Tony slid his tongue into her wet slit, beginning to lick all around her.

"Ohhhhh, yes! Ohhhh, don't stop cariño!"

Her hands moved up to her glorious breasts, quickly unstrapping her lace bra to allow them bouncing freedom. At the same time, Tony ventured his tongue deeper into her pussy. Licking it slowly while he thrust his tongue in and out of her repeatedly. His hands moved to cup her thick ass cheeks from behind, squeezing them while he continued to eat that wonderful clit. Salma gasped, taking in a deep breath as she smashed her hands over her breasts.

"Please don't stop! Make me cum, my love! Yes!!"

The pitch of her voice elevated a bit. Her accent was beginning to come out stronger. Tony's hands pushed over her ass cheeks, squeezing them harder as he moved his tongue back and forth, slithering in and out of her pussy. He wanted to taste her, to give her this sensational oral pleasure to prove his love to her. Salma eventually took a step back, sitting on the bed while her thong dangled past her feet to the floor. His mouth remained embedded over her clit, still licking even as she sat down. Tony was forced to move his hips, gripping her hips instead while he ate her. Her own hands pushed up against her breasts, rubbing her nipples before gritting her teeth and roaring out.

"OHHHH, YES!! YES!! DAT'S IT, EAT DAT PUSSY, JOU SEXY MAN!!"

Just like that, Salma's accent began to slur her words. Her voice could be so soothing, her accent was one of Tony's favorite things about her. His mouth continued to work at her pussy, just begging for her juices to gush between his jaws. Salma closed her eyes, moving her hands to the front end of the bed. Her nails dug down into the sheets, just before stretching her legs out, kicking them around frantically. It was remarkable how fast he was pushing her to an orgasm, enough to break her voice screaming out.

"OHHHHH, GOD!! YES, YESSS, YESSSSS!! OHHHHH, YEAH!!"

Her body tensed up, shaking just as her clit exploded. Her juices overflowed past Tony's lips, into his mouth as he tried to swallow it down quickly. Salma moved her hands to lean back on the bed. Her long black hair over flowing while the man swallowed down the juices she had squirted into his mouth. Once he was done, Tony moved his mouth away from her clit. He quickly took his robe off, revealing his naked body while looking down at the heaven made of her own beautiful body. Salma was a goddess, one that he truly worshiped. As he leaned up on the bed, towering over Salma, the woman reached her hands up to cup his neck. She brought him down on top of her, kissing his lips. Those huge tits crashed up against his chest. Salma rolled them on the bed, forcing him down on his back as she took control.

"Now it's my turn, Tony! I am gonna take jou for a hard ride!"

"Oh yeah, baby? Is that what you're gonna do?"

"Yes! I want jour cock!!"

Tony laughed, looking up at her. He had only teased her just to hear her strong accent speak again. It was so sexy when her words slurred. Salma reached her hand down and quickly grabbed his hard cock. Usually she sucked on it before pushing it into her pussy, but he began this night with oral pleasures himself. She watched his hands move to her hips, right on time as she thrust herself downward to take his cock into her pussy. As they became one, moans created a chorus of their voices together. Salma began to bounce pushing herself down, fucking him as her huge breasts bounced up and down.

"Ohhhhh, yes baby!! Yes, fuck me Salma!!"

His voice called out to her, but she ignored him for now. Salma's long black hair waved around, moving in her face as she placed her hands down on his chest and thrust her hips downward. Tony's eyes narrowed in, watching her breast bounce until the point he couldn't stop himself. He moved his hands to cup them, preventing them jiggling around as he squeezed one of the greatest pair of tits in the world. The man began to buck his hips, pumping his cock into her pussy at the same pace she thrust down. Together they made love, just as they had done for months now.

"Te gusta que sea así? Me on top!?"

"Fuck yes, baby!!"

A simple question in their native language: asking if he liked it this way. Salma continued to crash down, pumping his cock in and out of her pussy. While he squeezed her tits, she couldn't help but tease him in her strong accent.

"Oh, jou like those titties, Tony? I bet jou're waiting to slide dat big fuckin' cock between 'em!"

"YES! I WANT THOSE BIG TITTIES NOW!!"

There was no way she could deny this man's request. Salma giggled, moaning in her voice before she stopped. She leaned up, watching his hands move from her breasts before she came up and released his cock from her loving cup. Salma took a deep breath, climbing off the bed. She offered Tony her hand, pulling him up from his back. Once his feet touched the floor, she lowered herself down to her knees. Reaching her hand out, Salma gripped his hard cock. She began to stroke it, pumping it between her fingers before leaning her mouth down and kissing the head. She just had to taste him before getting her tits ready. The man took a deep breath, watching her bring his cock into her mouth to suck.

"Ohhhhh, yeah! Yes, suck on that cock baby!!"

'Mmmmmm' a muffled moan escaped her lips. Salma stroked his cock in her hand, moving her hand and lips in sync as she bobbed her head up and down on his thick pole. Her free hand dropped down to play with his balls, massaging them over her finger tips while she sucked on his rod. After a good bit, Salma came up and released his dick from her mouth with a loud pop sound. A saliva string dangled from her teeth back to his rod. She broke it with her hand, gripping his cock to wrap her fingers around it and slide them up and down.

She looked into his eyes before spitting on the head. Tony's breath had been taken away at the sight below. Moving down, Salma continued to stroke his cock in her hand. She brought her attention down to his big balls, still rubbing them slowly with her left hand until coming to a halt. The woman then brought her mouth down and began to loudly slobber all over his cock. Pushing her lips together, she made numerous sucking and slobbering noises while creating saliva to drip down his balls. In that moment, Tony roared in a moan of pleasure.

"Suck on those nuts, baby! God, you are the fucking best!! I love you!!"

Slobbering sounds echoed loudly in the room. She came to a stop from stroking his cock, not wanting to make him explode this early. Since Tony had tasted her juices earlier, Salma decided that she would repay the favor by swallowing his load herself. Moving her lips away from his nuts, she looked back into his eyes while gripping her large breasts. She held them apart, inviting him to slide his cock between them. Tony did just that, pushing it between her large mounds. Salma then pushed her breasts together, squeezing them over his trapped cock. Her fingers laced over the front of her tits, feeling his rod as he began to slowly pump forward between those wonderful breasts.

Tony took control, bucking his forward to thrust his cock between those amazing tits. Salma looked down, watching the head of his dick poke up each time he made a forward thrust. She spit on it, just before moaning and looking back into his eyes. The excitement over Tony's face told her everything. She knew that her tits were her most famous asset of her body and she never failed to use them. With a soft giggle, she couldn't help but to tease him. With a big grin sweeping over her face, she continued to feel his cock pumping between her tits. Salma shook her head, laughing a bit before she began to tease him with her words.

"Oh yeah, that's it! Look at your cute face! You're just having the time of your life pumping between these big tits!"

With a laugh, Salma's words had surely teased him. Tony couldn't focus on her face or watching his cock push between her tits. The man grunted, knowing that his time was short before he would be blowing his load. He began panting, trying hard not to think about the incoming orgasm. Salma studied his face, knowing that his time was short. Still, Tony continued to pump his cock between her boobs.

"I'm so close, baby! Oh god, I'm gonna cum!!"

"Mmmmm, tasty cum all for me! All of it, Tony!!"

Her strong accent replied back to him. Salma let go of her breasts and wrapped her fingers around his shaft. She brought the head past her lips, into her mouth as she began to suck on it. Closing her eyes, the woman quickly stroked his rod while her lips remained glued sucking on the head. Tony grunted, crying out to her.

"Oh, fuck! YES! OH...god, baby..."

His breath was lost just as Salma felt the head of his cock explode into her mouth. All he could do was try and catch his breath while she milked his cock of cum. Load after load shot between Salma's closed lips. A moan was heard from down below, all while her hand continued to squeeze at his thick meat to drain him of every drop. Once Salma was done, she released his dick from her mouth and leaned up. She revealed to him the puddle of his seed drenched over the saliva in her mouth. Pushing her lips together, she loudly swallowed his load down. A smile appeared over her face before giggling.

"Mmmmmm, now we're even."

"Are we?"

"Yes! You swallowed mine, I just sent your seed down my throat."

Tony laughed at her words, but Salma spoke again.

"But we ain't finished just yet. Oh, no. You still gotta fuck my ass."

"That's how I know we were meant to be together, baby. You didn't forget!"

"Of course, I wouldn't forget! I love when you pound my ass!"

A big grin curved past Tony's lips. Salma knew him all too well. Her ass was something he loved, never failing to make good use of it. She climbed up from her knees, looking back on the before moving atop. Tony came behind her, ascended over the bed. His feet sunk down into the mattress while Salma's knees pushed down to elevate her huge thick ass to him. One look at her large sized booty was simply breath taking. The small hole to her ass was in clear sight. Tony slapped his hands over her cheeks and began to slowly push his cock to enter her ass. Salma gasped, allowing the left side of her face to touch the mattress while he pushed in her back door hole. She couldn't help but to blurt out to him in Spanish.

"Ohhh, yes! Fuck my ass, Tony! Fóllame como una puta!!"

It always made Tony laugh when she spoke in Spanish demanding to be 'fucked like a whore'. Within seconds, he began to ram his cock forward and back, fucking her tight ass. A moan escaped his lips. Salma's big breasts pushed up against the sheets of the bed as she began to moan. The woman closed her eyes, enjoying every moment of it. She loved it when Tony pounded her ass. He was just the man that knew how to do it right. Over and over, he thrust his hips to push his cock in and out of her tight back door hole. His hands moved to her hips, positioning a grip while he continued to pound her ass with his hard cock.

"Oh, yeah! Oh, yes!! DAT'S IT!! FUCK DAT ASS WIT JOUR BIG FUCKIN' COCK! OHHH, YEAH!! HARDER, MI AMOR!"

Smack. Smack. Smack. The sound of his balls slapping up against her ass could be heard with each hard thrust he made. Salma's accent slurred her words like always, but Tony was too focused on pleasuring of her back door hole to pay any attention to her words. Salma didn't want him to stop. His cock rammed into her at a fast hard speed, just the way she enjoyed a hard pounding. Gritting her teeth, she screamed out to him once more.

"HARDER, I WANT IT! YES!! JUS' LIKE DAT!!"

Like any other time before, her strong accent came out with her words. Tony reared his right hand back and began to slap the right side of her ass. Each time he thrust his cock in, he spanked her ass loudly. The spanks could be heard echoing into the master bedroom of the yacht, yet nothing could drown out Salma's moans. Tony could feel his cock pushing to the point of exploding once more. He began to slow down, taking each thrst at a more slow pace. He stopped spanking her ass, only to grip the right cheek of her ass and squeeze it. Salma opened her eyes, still moaning but couldn't refuse the opportunity to still tease him.

"What's the matter? Did jou get tired and run outta energy?"

"Oh no, baby! I'm about to cum again! I want to shoot my load over your back!"

Salma laughed. Leaning up on the bed a bit, she rested her head chin under her hand.

"Oh? Go ahead, I don't mind. Just as long as we take a shower soon. I don't wanna get cum stains all over the sheets."

Tony's voice roared in laughter. He raised his hand back and spanked her ass. He took one final thrust into her ass before pushing his cock out. He grabbed his rod, stroking it while he replied back to his love.

"Seriamente? The sheets can be washed tomorrow, it never stopped us before from dirtying them up. You ready for this fucking cum, baby?"

"Oh yeah, do it! Cum on my back and my ass! DO IT!!"

By the stroke of his hand, Tony grunted before watching as a thick string of cum shot over her back. The only regret Salma had was that she couldn't watch for herself. She felt his hot load streaking over her smooth skin. A moan was heard from her voice. Tony grunted, shooting a second string of cum. It landed directly over the small of her back. A third wave of his cum splashed over her left ass cheek before dripping down.

"Ohhhh, you're making a mess..."

"You said I could!"

"I'm just teasing you, Tony! Go ahead, get me all messy!"

A laugh was shared between them, just as more cum splashed over her ass. Since it was his second orgasm, it wasn't as strong as he would've liked. As he finished, the man took a deep breath and looked over the art on her skin painted in his seed. With a smirk, Tony spoke out to her.

"Alright, I'll give you that shower you wanted since you let me do this."

Salma crawled from the bed, turning around to look at him. She had to wink before laughing at him.

"I was only kidding! But I do love you, such a gentleman."

Not caring at all about the cum on her back and ass dripping off, she turned around and moved to her knees. Salma and Tony met, kissing each other passionately. Her arms wrapped around his neck, just before breaking the kiss. Looking back into her eyes, Tony nodded.

"Come on, baby. After the fun we just had, it's only fair if I wash your lovely body."

"Lead the way, mi amor."

A nice shower was just the perfect way to end the night before wrapping themselves up in the cum stained sheets. Tony had learned one thing from Salma in the past day: she was the only woman in his life who could please him and make him feel loved. So far, she was the one woman who he stayed and remained loyal to. The only time he seen another lady, was when Salma brought Shakira onto the yacht for a threesome. It was time to begin thinking of the future more seriously. He came to realize that there probably wouldn't be another woman this late in his life who he would rather spend the rest of his life alongside. True love was found, ignited in passionate flames with Salma. He couldn't wait to see what awaited them in the future.

Chapter 85: Chapter 85. Emily and Steven Break Up (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

A crack was visible on the surface of a white glass lamp sitting in the hotel room. Dim lightness faded across the room during the night. Emily Ratajkowski sat alone in the bed, her cellphone within her hands as she texted back with a friend of hers. She awaited a reply, all while she sat there and noticed the crack in the lamp. It looked as if a line of super glue had been applied to prevent further destruction on it. At the same time, the crack was somewhat metaphorical that she could relate to at the moment. A rip had been made into the fabric of what she originally thought could be a long term relationship with a good man.

Emily's bond with Steven had been slowly fading away ever since January. It seemed after their vacation together, what could've been love was slipping away. She set the phone down on the night stand, trying not to think about it. Her friend across the country in L.A. had yet to respond to her text. The young lady did nothing while laying in the bed, sighing as she was reminded of her decaying romance with Steven. She had remained loyal to him since they began dating, often turning down what could've been fun times with her friends. She held suspicions believing Steven had not been so loyal to her in the past. It seemed apparent that he lived a swinger lifestyle being a club manager. She didn't want to think about it, not worth the stress. He proved to be quite difficult, as he seemed to be obsessed with keeping a low profile, even to the point he didn't want her taking public photos of them to post on social media

Last week he treated her to a lovely late night dinner at an expensive restaurant. The date was cut short for him to rush the club, worried over the safety of his nephew. Emily had noticed that the club seemed to run Steven's life. He would call off dates, meetings even just a casual night to run things back there. His business did not bother her so much, only that it got in the way of progress of their relationship. Like the crack she witnessed in the lamp, she had to wonder if cracks were in the foundation of what they had together. Or maybe they were not meant to be together all along. Emily had a friend from the modelling agency back in L.A. begging for a nice date. A man the same age as her, one that she had known for years as a close friend. Even now as she lay back in the bed, she almost could tell herself that Steven wouldn't be calling this late at night. For all she could guess, he was back at Disco Fever doing whatever it was that he refused to share with her as his business.

******************

Wednesday evening was just an average night for clubbing in Miami. Disco Fever always remained busy during the week, though Friday and the weekends were the true 'mad house' days as it would be described from the business perspective. Steven Diaz found himself upstairs, standing within the walls of his private office. He stood by the window, eyeing the action down on the floor while sipping on a glass of whiskey. He wore a pink shirt with three buttons undone and white pants. His grey jacket remained over the chair of his office. He had been busy in the past week trying to hunt down Carlos. Ramón had visited the club back and forth, still keeping his job in order, but Steven refused to question him about his brother. If he were to tell Ramón that he was seeking Carlos, it would be pretty obvious what the motivation would be.

Instead, he called around town checking with his contacts. Steven guessed that with Carlos not having a legitimate job, he would end up back on the street dealing and hustling again. At the least, he could possibly get lucky and land Carlos' location with another club. Steven and Tony had many contacts within Miami, all built up connections from years of club managing in town. Every night since last week, he remained at the club waiting by the phones or observing down the dance floor for any trouble. While he stood by the window, he listened to the muffled bass sound booming from the music going on downstairs. Finishing off the glass in his hand, his cellphone began to ring loudly within the inside pocket of his jacket over near his desk. Steven walked over, setting down the empty glass to snatch his phone out of the jacket and answer it. The caller I.D. revealed a number he was unfamiliar with.

"Hello?"

"Steven Diaz, is that you?"

"Yes, it is. Who am I speaking with?"

The male voice on the end came off familiar to Steven's ears. A crackling laugh was heard before a reply was uttered.

"This is Martin, you know me. Mucho tiempo viejo amigo."

Steven sighed, trying not to smile to himself. Martin had been an old friend to the Diaz family. He was previously a bouncer at a club Tony owned over a decade ago. Always a good source for information, a loyal friend to the end. Steven had not seen Martin in a few years. Last he heard, the man had taken a job as a bouncer at another club across town.

"Hey, it's been a while old friend. It's good to hear your voice again."

"Likewise! So I heard from someone else that you're looking for that cousin of yours, yeah?"

"You heard right. I'm trying to track Carlos down."

"You're talking to the right man. I've got him, he comes to a certain club every night. I'm working security out here, I've been seeing his face quite often the past couple nights."

"Where are you at?"

"Berserker. You know, the weird blue and white club out here in South Beach?"

"Yeah, I know the place. Is Carlos there now?"

"Yep! Your cousin just come in, he's got a girl with him and they look to be staying."

Steven looked at the clock, seeing the accurate time was 10:21 PM. He thought for a minute before responding.

"I should be there in an hour and a half. Good looking out Martin, thanks! I owe you one after this."

"You don't owe me a thing, amigo! I've always got your back and Tony's, you know that."

"Thanks, appreciate it. I'll see you soon."

Clicking to hang up the phone, Steven smirked to himself. Revenge was something that tasted so sweet. He grabbed his gray coat from his desk chair, quickly slipping it on after shoving his phone back into the inside pocket. He had to leave the club now and prepare for a long drive in the night. His destination was deep in Miami Beach; all the way past the golf course of South Beach around Bayshore and on Collins Ave. It was a long trip, but Steven couldn't pass this opportunity up. Finally, after over a week of trying to find information to Carlos, he had an old friend to thank along the way. He planned on passing a couple hundred dollar bills to Martin as a token of appreciation for this kind act.

The drive would take a while, but Steven didn't mind. He would be behind the wheel of his trusted Cadillac, the only vehicle he needed in life. The streets were lit up in the darkness with the street lights, remaining a quiet night outside of Downtown Miami. He decided to go north, getting on Interstate 95 and later turning to 195 to drive along the Julia Tuttle Causeway bridge. Not much traffic remained on the streets approaching midnight. Things seemed quiet once he got out of Downtown. Steven remained cool behind the wheel, sitting back as he thought about Carlos. Silently building up the rage that he would soon unleash on him in vengeance for what he did to Antonio over a week ago.

Berserker was an industrial-goth themed night club down in South Beach. It was infamous for it's usage of blue and white lights and choice of industrial music. The blue and white design and name was lifted from an obscure album by synth legend Gary Numan, a kind tribute. The club's doors opened back in 2010, starting off with live tribute bands that took the stage before developing into DJ sets. It became popular with the 'freaks' in Miami Beach. Steven had only visited the club once, it made him feel nostalgic for his youth with listening to similar music from a long time gone. That old feeling hit him again as he pulled his car into the parking lot of the big white building. Once he stopped, he got out and headed towards the front doors. He had rolled the sleeves of his jacket up in the car due to the heat, revealing his wrists. The security were all wearing white suits, keeping true with the theme of the club. Martin stood out with his big black mustache, waving to Steven before calling out to him.

"Steven Diaz, aquí!"

Martin waved his arm, motioning for Steven to approach him. The two old friends reunited. Steven offered him a hug, embracing the older man for a few seconds.

"So, Carlos is in the club?"

The man nodded his head.

"Yeah, he's got a table down on the bottom floor. If you hang to the left side, you'll find him. He comes in with this girl every night, they always sit at the same place."

"Thanks man, I owe you for this one. I want you to take this."

Steven reached for his wallet, grabbing it out of the inner pocket of his jacket. Martin shook his head, protesting the action instantly.

"Oh no, don't give me any money!"

Ignoring his words, Steven grabbed a wad of hundred dollar bills and created a fist with them. He shoved it to Martin, regardless of his negative reaction. Looking back into the man's eyes, Steven nodded and spoke.

"Take it! I can't promise you that I won't break something when I get Carlos alone in a room. If you don't want the money, give it to the manager. Tell him it's an apology from Steven Diaz for whatever damage is caused."

Right then, Martin understood the business. Steven wouldn't have made the trip tonight on his own for nothing. He accepted the money and gave him a nod.

"Alright, I understand."

"Thanks Martin, I appreciate the call tonight. I'll see you around."

Taking a sigh of relief, Steven returned his focus to the club. He stepped through the security guards, only stopping for the brief 'pat down' search. He didn't have a weapon on him. Only thing in his pockets were his cellphone and wallet. After the search, he stepped into the club, blinded by the blue neon lights blinking back and forth. Blaring synths drowned out most of the music, all with samples and percussion drums in whatever instrumental was playing from the loud speakers. Steven looked around, observing the scenery of the club before he began to walk around. The dance floor appeared to be far out of reach, meanwhile the bathrooms were off to the left near a small hallway, away from the tables. Much of the club was occupied by people in black with the usual goth-like fashion.

Steven continued his walk, all around the left side. He bumped past a few people, still moving about as his eyes searched for Carlos. The lights flickered, flashing again over the white interior of the club. A fog machine was clearly at work somewhere in the club, perhaps from the dance floor as Steven drew closer to it. Finally after searching, he witnessed Carlos' face from across the room. Just as Martin said, the man was sitting down at a table with what appeared to be a blonde haired woman. Carlos was wearing a black shirt, forcing him to blend in with most of the club's visitors. Steven approached the table as Carlos appeared to be busy talking to his date. Walking up front of it, he called out to him.

"Hey Carlos! You been looking for me!?"

The man's eyes turned and suddenly, his face lit up in fear. Carlos' jaw dropped as he looked up at Steven's stern face. He had surely caught him by surprise, obvious from the reaction presented.

"Oh shit, hey...hey Steven! It's been a while since I seen you."

"This isn't a social call, you fucking know why I'm here."

Steven pointed to the girl and motioned his hand off to the side before speaking directly to her.

"Get lost honey, I don't want you getting between this."

From that, Carlos realized that this was definitely a confrontation man to man. Before he could respond, Steven reached across the table and snatched Carlos by his shirt, speaking again. The girl got up from her seat at the table, stepping away to avoid being in the middle of the two men. Steven yelled at Carlos.

"Move your fucking useless ass, come on! Let's go somewhere more private!"

The table wobbled, as Steven dragged Carlos out from behind it. Carlos stumbled a bit before picking himself up. Steven still pulled him at his shirt to walk the man back while he screamed at him.

"What the fuck do you think you're doing!?"

"Shut your fucking mouth! You've been looking for me, well I found you now, you stupid fuck!"

Carlos couldn't help but be dragged by his shirt. Steven walked him away from the tables, off near where the bathrooms were near an exit. He pushed the men's bathroom door open and then slung Carlos inside. The other man stumbled a bit before falling into the wall to stop himself. Steven looked back at him, witnessing the fear over his face. Carlos yelled back at him.

"What the fuck is this about!? You can't just come in here and drag me around like that!"

"You were looking for me a few weeks ago, right?"

"Yeah! Where's my fucking yeyo at!? You stole that from me and I needed it to make some money!"

Steven shook his head. Thankfully, it appeared they were alone in the bathroom. He didn't want anyone to get in the way of what was about to come from his rage. Looking back at Carlos, he answered him.

"This ain't about the coke, that's water under the bridge at this point. Forget about it. I've been waiting to get my hands on you, after what you did to Antonio, you're going to fucking pay for that. Right now!"

"Oh yeah? So you're sticking up for your little punk ass nephew?"

"Where's your buddies at tonight, Carlos? You couldn't take him on by yourself, you had to gang up on him with your pals. You like beating the shit out of someone younger and smaller than you? Well, come on them! Face a fucking man!!"

With one look in his eye, Steven reared his right fist back and punched Carlos as hard as he could through his stomach. Carlos groaned in pain, leaning down and clutching his chest. He almost fell to his knees, but he felt Steven snatch up his hair and pull his face up. Carlos caught a glimpse of the rage over Steven's face just before his right fist smashed into his nose, instantly busting it. Blood began to rush out of both nostrils. As Carlos groaned in pain again, Steven kept his left hand gripping him by the hair and moved his right hand to grab his shoulder. He moved Carlos, standing him up before ramming his head forward into a mirror above a sink. The mirror busted with a loud bang, glass cutting over Carlos' forehead and in his hair.

"OHHH, SHIT!!"

Carlos screamed as he felt the glass breaking over his head. Small shards of glass scattered through the room with countless amounts of tiny pieces falling to the floor. Steven pulled him back before shoving him towards a closed bathroom stall. Carlos' body flew backwards before slamming into the door, causing it to fall open and then he finally collapsed on the floor next to a toilet. During the commotion, a man tried to enter the bathroom from the door. Steven quickly turned and yelled at the stranger.

"Wait a fucking minute!! Serious business here, you can wait!!"

The man stepped out, not wanting to interfere with Steven's rage. Steven made sure the bathroom door was closed before turning his attention back to Carlos. The other man lay on his back, holding his knee up while catching his breath. His face was covered in blood, his nose was busted from the punch but most of the bleeding came from having his face smashed through the glass mirror. Streams of blood trickled down his hair, over his forehead. Carlos could see the fluorescent light from the ceiling, starring at it just before the figure of Steven's body towering over him killed the light. Steven looked down at him and spoke.

"You put your hands on Antonio again, I'm going to fuck you up even worse than this. Do you understand?"

No reply was made. Carlos tried to catch his breath. Since he didn't respond, Steven leaned down and looked at his blood-soaked face. He reached his hand up, grabbing him by the hair again as he could feel the blood reaching his fingers.

"Here let me help you, let's clean your fucking face up. Maybe then you'll understand what I'm telling you."

With a hard pull, Steven sat Carlos up and turned him around. He forced him to face the toilet and then shoved his face down into the water. He put his foot on Carlos' back, holding him there before he hit the handle to flush the toilet with his head in it. A gurgling sound was heard as the water ran through the bowl and flushed it down. Once the toilet was complete in flushing, he moved his foot from his back and pulled his hair up. Carlos coughed and gagged, spitting out water as he tried to catch his breath. Steven asked him the question again without leaning down to look at his face.

"Now do you fucking understand what I'm telling you?"

No reply again. Steven just rolled his eyes, sighing.

"For fuck sake, why do you have to do everything the hard way? One more time, maybe after this you'll learn."

"Wait! No-"

Before Carlos could completely reply, Steven shoved his head back into the toilet again and slammed the handle down. Yet again, the toilet went through the flushing sound as the water was sucked down with Carlos' head down in the bowl. Once the toilet was complete in flushing, Steven yanked Carlos' head out of the bowl again. No different from the first time, he coughed and spit out water. Once he finished coughing, he blurted out his response.

"Yeah, okay! I get it, I'm sorry! Tell the kid I'm sorry!!"

Steven finally let go of his hair, allowing him to fall back clutching the front of the toilet. Carlos turned around and faced Steven. The blood had washed away from Carlos' face, revealing a hard gash over the left side of his forehead. There were still cuts within his hair, streaming down a few small blood streaks. Steven clutched his hand, realizing all the blood soaked over the palm of his hand. Luckily, none of it had dripped over his suit. Now that he was finished with Carlos, he stepped out of the stall leaving him there. He walked back over to the sinks, realizing the broken mirror above. Steven quickly turned on the faucets and washed his hands. He grabbed some paper towels to dry them off, all before he pulled the door and made a quick exit out of the bathroom.

Back in the club, the loud music rang throughout the walls. Steven sighed as he went to make an exit. A few men walked into the men's bathroom after he left. He didn't care who found Carlos or tended to him, he just knew that he had to get out of here and fast. Once Steven walked to the exit, he looked over one of the security guards standing tall in an all-white suit. Steven grabbed his wallet, counting out a few hundred dollar bills before he approached the security guard and offered him a wad of at least six hundred dollar bills.

"Hey, sorry about the broken mirror in the bathroom. If this money right here don't pay for the damages, tell your manager I can be reached at Disco Fever. Call and ask for Steven Diaz, I'll pay for it."

The security guard became confused instantly. He took the money and began to count it. A second guard took interest in Steven, but he ignored him to quickly exit the club before a scene could be made. Once outside, he ran to the parking lot to where his trusted Cadillac was awaiting him. One guard outside tried to run after him, but it was pointless after Steven started the car up and wasted no time pulling out of the parking lot. He left the club, taking in a sigh of relief after what had to be done with Carlos. The least Steven figured he could do was pay for any damages in the bathroom. If it was his own club, he would've hoped someone would've done the same for him. It was time to go home and get some much needed rest after a night of using force to accomplish things.

1 DAY LATER

The evening hours washed over the town on a usual Thursday around Miami. While he sky began to fade out in color with the wind blowing, Antonio found himself outside. He enjoyed the cool breeze as the weather began to chance with the incoming darkness. After a week, his face began to heal up from the bruises. He no longer used the large pair of sunglasses to shield over the purple swollen skin. He went out with Maria occasionally, enjoying the city for a change with an NBA game and a few other trips to the park. He found himself beginning to grow attached to his friend, realizing the opportunity that something else could develop between them.

He found himself today outside South Beach, cruising around in his green Mercedes car. A wish remained on his mind that he could eventually trade the vehicle in for something more fancier, perhaps with slick glamour to it like a sports car. Antonio ignored the thoughts while stopping the car near a sidewalk in a parking space. His cellphone had vibrated into his pocket, causing him to pull over into the parking space. He knew better than to text and drive, since he almost had an accident with it years ago. Grabbing his cellphone from the empty passenger seat, he glanced at the screen before opening the text. It was Maria that had contacted him.

'Hey! Got news of a party across Miami Beach I thought 2 let U know about. Call me plz!'

After reading the short text, Antonio hit the dial button on the screen to call Maria. A few pedestrians walked by on the sidewalk next to his car. A few seconds later, she answered the phone.

"Hey!"

"Hey Maria, I just got your text. You wanted me to call you?"

"Yeah, I figured you're down for partying! Someone left cheap fliers at the club, there is a yacht party going on over in South Beach."

"Sounds like fun. You going with me?"

"No, I have to work tonight."

"Damn, that's a shame. I would go with you."

"Why not go by yourself, Antonio? You don't need me there to hold your hand. Go on, have some fun."

He sat there in the car, thinking about her words. At first, he was somewhat offended by the 'hand holding' comment, but Antonio knew Maria didn't mean nothing by it.

"Alright, guess I can go alone. What's the address?"

"Hold on, I'll give you the location. You should write this down."

******************

The yacht party had proven to be quite the spectacle of a social gathering. Antonio walked around the top deck of the ship, but was more impressed to find out that the bigger party was within the secluded walls of the boat. The yacht itself was abounding with numerous people. Up on the top deck inside, there were stripper poles installed in a large room and a few girls dancing to Hip Hop music. Several men gathered around to 'make it rain' in money as the girls worked the poles. Antonio ignored the mini strip club room and ventured deeper downstairs into the yacht. It was within the second room, he found the more hardcore events taking place.

In darkness and neon lights shining from above the walls, some low beat synth music played in the second cabin room of the yacht. There were tables lined up with drinks, an active bar across the room. The main attraction in the room was a table with lines of white powder lined up on trays. Antonio walked around the room, observing with his eyes as he witnessed a blonde haired woman woman in a silver dress roll up a hundred dollar bill and proceed to snort a line of the white contraband dust. It began to dawn on him that the synth music playing was none other than 'coked up dance music' as he had been told before. While stepping around the table, Antonio walked to the door across the room and left what seemed to be the drug room of the party.

Within the next room, he was greeted to another party atmosphere involving Hip Hop music. Two black women stood on a table-made stage dressed in sexy police officer uniforms as they worked their bodies back to back with a pole in the middle. Not much attention was given to the girls as they danced. The music played with instrumental beats, loudly booming from speakers above in the corners of the room. A bar was on the left side. A black man stood behind it, offering drinks straight bottles. Antonio approached him, figuring that he would make this room of the yacht his home for now with the party scene. The bartender gave him a nod before speaking up.

"What will you be having?"

"Scotch, please."

Antonio turned around, leaning his arms against the bar table behind him. Once again, his eyes surveyed the room looking around. There was a diversity of different people among the many who were there for the party. A black woman walked past in the room who caught his eye. With thick strong built legs, she wore a pair of white high heels and then black shorts that hugged every curve of her body. On her torso, she wore a matching black low cut shirt, revealing quite the view of amazing cleavage. Her hair was split down the middle in jet black, trailing down her shoulders. The woman's face looked quite familiar to him, she walked on by giving him a look before stomping towards the bar. The bartender nodded with a smile, greeting her.

"Hey Nicki, you want another drink?"

"No thanks, I already had a few."

Just then, it hit Antonio on her identity. He was standing next to the sexy rapper herself: Nicki Minaj. Her curvy form looked even sweeter in person. The tattoo on her left arm was proof alone. Thanks to her heels, she stood a few inches taller than him. He looked at her, just as she began to observe him standing before her with her own eyes. She offered the young man a smile.

"Hey, I don't think I've seen you before at one of these parties. What's your name?"

"I'm Antonio, it's a pleasure to meet you."

"And you know who I am right?"

She easily read his thoughts from witnessing his face. He nodded, forcing her to respond with a laugh. Antonio couldn't help but speak up.

"Don't worry, I'm not going to ask you for an autograph or a picture."

Nicki laughed again.

"I didn't think you would. I can tell by looking at you that you seem like a man with a plan. I assume you didn't come here for nothing."

"Oh yeah? What gives you that impression?"

She smirked to him.

"Just follow me, if you've got the balls that is."

Stepping away, Nicki began to walk of from him. She teased the young man, slowly pushing one leg out before the other to force her huge thick ass to rub cheek to cheek as she walked by. She looked over her shoulder, gazing towards his eyes just to make sure he was starring at her ass. With a smug grin, she spoke again reciting lyrics to a song.

"I got a big fat ass, big dicks follow."

With the look in his eye, she gave him a wink. Antonio could see this was some game that she was playing with him, even when teasing him if he 'had the balls' to follow her. He turned around to the bartender, grabbing the drink that was offered to him, yet still turning his head to watch Nicki. She slowly made an exit in the room off to a door on the left. With the glass of alcohol in his hand, he quickly consumed the entire drink in just a few sips before slamming the empty glass back down on the bar, rattling the ice. He pulled out his wallet to grab the money to pay for the drink, just as the bartender told him the charge. Once he was finished, he made the walk to follow the curvy thick ass rapper back to the room she entered.

******************

"You don't love me do you?"

"What is that supposed to mean?"

"Just tell me that you don't. That's all I want you to do, be honest with me for once."

In his office, Steven and Emily had confronted one another in a respectful argument about their relationship. She had popped up the question of love just now, only after they had a meaningless argument over not seeing one another. Steven sat back in a chair across the room near a coffee table as she stood before him. He crossed his arms, looking right at her before speaking.

"Look, love don't just happen over night. It takes a while to get there, it develops over time."

Emily rolled her eyes.

"Don't give me some bullshit answer, please! It's just a simple yes or no question. Are you in love with me or not?"

He couldn't argue back with her. Deep down, Steven admired the fire inside of her and how she took no excuses. Looking back at her, this time he let out a sigh before telling her the truth. He was not in love with her, there was no need to lie.

"Okay, fine. I'm not in love with you."

Her suspicions were confirmed now in his words. Emily looked back and nodded to him just before replying.

"See, was it that really hard to tell me the truth?"

"Yeah, actually it was. I think you're a wonderful girl. I didn't want to hurt your feelings."

"I'm a big girl, I can handle it. You aren't the first guy to dump me, you won't be the last either."

So blunt in her choice of words, she offered no subtly whatsoever. Strictly to the point of topic. Steven looked away from her, she moved away and sat in a chair next to him facing the coffee table. All the assumptions she had were true and now it was over. Emily was surprised by his cold silence. She expected the man to argue with her and make a scene, yet he didn't. Steven starred at the coffee table for a minute before speaking.

"I'm sorry, Emily. I'm not the right man for you."

Getting up from the chair, he shoved his hands into the pocket of his jacket and moved towards the window. His eyes peered past the slit mini-blinds, looking at the flashing lights and people moving downstairs in the club. As he looked on, he spoke to her.

"You're in the prime of your life right now in those wonderful twenties. You're an amazing girl, you've got great charm and flash. I'll be turning forty-one soon this month. I've got one failed marriage under my belt, I have a son who is close to your age since I became a father in my teens. And, well...

Turning away from the window, he looked back at her while finishing speaking.

"I don't make time that I should for things that matter. This club, this is my life. As pathetic as that may sound, you deserve better than wasting your time with a man like me. For all I know, I'll be managing this fucking place until I'm in my fifties, if I live another nine years. You don't deserve to be stuck with me."

With no answer from her, she couldn't push herself to look at his face. Emily raised her hand under her chin and then a trailing tear ran down from the corner of her right eye. She tried to hold it back, but to no avail. Once she had dreamed that someday love would sweep her up away. She truly had passionate feelings for this man, even still as he stomped all over her heart with his words. Now it appeared that she would be all alone once again, here come the tears.

******************

"Ohhhhhhh, yeah!! He love this fat ass, hahahahaha!!"

Nicki's voice roared over beats as she came to a close on performing her song. Within the room she led Antonio, five guys were seated and a mini-stage was made with a clean floor. An instrumental song played as she gave these five chosen men a private performance. After six minutes, she came to a close teasing them as the song was about to end. She positioned herself on all fours, starring back at the men as managed to grind her hips and force her thick huge fat ass to bounce in the position. Her cheeks pushed, moving almost in a wave as she teased them.

"Fuck yeah!! Look at dat ass, hell fuckin' yes!!!"

A loud mouthed pale white man with long hair and a southern accent cracked up yelling from across the room. He had a silver tray in his hand, lining up a straw to snort another line of coke. Nicki had the men seated in chairs across from her, as this was a show for them. Antonio was in the middle, sitting between two black guys who clapped and cheered. The young man found himself remaining silent, his eyes locked on the show as an erection grew in his pants. Nicki's eyes looked up at Antonio as she began to grind her hips, forcing her thick ass to move in the position on her knees and hands. As her booty rocked, she screamed out the ending lyrics of her song.

"Yeah!! This one is for my bitches with a fat ass in the fucking club! I said, where my fat ass bitches in the club!?"

With all the horny men in the room, they chanted and clapped senselessly. Antonio still stood in silence within his chair. Nicki quickly got up from her knees and then turned around as her heels planted into the floor. She bent over and began to twerk, causing her ass to bounce and grind around within the small tight black shorts she wore. The other four men besides Antonio clapped their hands and cheered like a bunch of football hooligans.

******************

From the moment Emily had broken down into tears, Steven had rushed over and embraced her in his arms. She found herself hugging the man that she would be saying goodbye too. As they stood up and hugged, Steven walked her back to the chair and sat down. He cradled Emily in his arms, she sat on his lap forgetting time as she had her moment of sadness. By now, Steven had truly felt horrible for crushing her feelings like this. Everything was sharp and to the point with not an ounce of subtlety. Thee were no words between them, just silence as the thoughts of loneliness crept in their minds. Emily sat up in his lap, drying her tears with her hands before she unwrapped her arms from around him and moved to stand up.

"Emily, I'm sorry..."

"Don't be, Steven. I'm a big girl, I can handle this. I don't want to say goodbye is all."

"We don't have to."

Turning to face him, she bit her lower lip while looking at him. Her face had dried, but her voice had changed due to crying.

"Can we still be friends, Steven?"

"Baby, yes..."

He got up from his chair, approaching her as he wrapped his left arm around her.

"Yes, we can always be friends. We don't have to be lovers to be friends."

From his words, she couldn't contain herself but to push her lips to his and press a kiss. Steven ended up returning the kiss, forcing a passionate one as she slid her arms around his neck. Emily shoved Steven hard, pushing him against the wall before breaking their lips apart at last. With one look into his eyes, she spoke in a low voice.

"I want you to fuck me, Steven. Come on, I'll probably never have another man fuck me again like you."

She stepped back from him and unbuttoned her denim blue jean jacket. After tossing it to the floor, she grabbed the short ends of her white shirt and peeled it out from over her head to let her huge boobs bounce free without a bra. Steven stepped forward, running his hands up to gently grab at her breasts before softly squeezing them. She moaned, closing her eyes and running her hands through his soft hair. For their last time together, she wanted to make this count without a single care in the world that it was right here past the closed door of his private office.

******************

After her dance song performance with twerking and grinding of her booty, Nicki had turned the dance game into a small competition. The entire point of having five guys watch her dance was to eventually pick them off one by one. Only a single man would be lucky to take her to bed for the full reveal of her voluptuous thick body. So far, so good Antonio was still in the game. She had already eliminated three men; beginning with the coke-snorting long haired man that couldn't keep full concentration on her. The only men who remained her Antonio himself and a white guy who he had not noticed in the room with him earlier.

Nicki moved the men deeper within the yacht, moving farther away from the party and towards a bedroom. The next door would be her private cabin bedroom and only one man would enter alongside her. Nicki had made her choice that she would either be having some white meat or Latin meat for her gorgeous black body. So far, she danced in the room for the men as the music could loudly be heard booming from upstairs on the deck of the yacht. Antonio and the other man sat next to him. This game of Nicki choosing and eliminating men was complete torture. She could see the erections standing up in both of their pants. The man next to Antonio could barely contain himself as they both watched on at Nicki shaking her huge fat ass in front of them. She did the 'twerk' rotations and managed to grind her ass back and forth.

"Oh god! This is too much for me! I can't take it anymore!!"

In complete mental torture, the man sitting next to Antonio quickly unbuckled his belt to his pants and slid them down. He had to wrap his hand around his cock and began to jack himself off, grunting and moaning as he did so. Nicki turned herself around and came to a stop from grinding. As the man masturbated in front of her, she shifted her eyes to Antonio.

"You!"

Her hand reached out, snatching him up by the shirt to pull him up and out of the chair. As he stood face to face with the Hip Hop goddess, she spoke again.

"Come with me, you know how to handle yourself unlike this stupid mother fucker right here."

******************

"Oh god, yes! Take it, baby!"

Steven moaned as he lay back on the couch on the coffee table within his office. Emily bent her legs, moving her hand to his chest as her mouth bobbed up and down on his cock. She gripped it in her right hand, her hair waving all over the place as she devoured his meat. It only took them a few minutes to disrobe one another of their clothes. Steven had went to his desk, never forgetting to hang that 'Do Not Disturb' sign on the outside door knob. 'Mmmmmmm' Emily's voice moaned a muffled sound as she sucked on his cock. She came up and made a loud pop noise before running her hand through her hair to move it out of her face. He couldn't help but call out to her now.

"Come here, baby."

She smiled as he ran his hands through her hair. Emily contained her fingers wrapped around his rod as she came up. Leaning over his body, she pushed her lips to his to kiss him. Afterwards, she stroked his dick in her hand before softly speaking.

"I want to ride it, Steven. Can I ride you one last time?"

"Yes, baby. Do it, ride it one last time for me."

His response was softly spoken, almost in a whisper. Emily starred back in his eyes, kissing his lips once more. With her hand still gripping his hard shaft, she leaned up and then began to climb atop him. Steven remained laying back on the coffee table. His eyes looked up, watching as Emily straddled him and then hovered his rod over her soft, wet dripping entrance. Taking a deep breath, she thrust her body downward and impaled his shaft inside of her. Emily pushed her hands over his chest as she began to ride him, pushing herself up and down.

"Ohhhhh, yeah!! That's it, mmmmm!!"

Her voice called out moaning while her hair began to wave all around. Steven bucked his hips from under her, looking up at his former love as her great big breasts bounced up and down as his cock pumped in and out of her pussy. He moved his hands over her hips, each time she thrust herself down his balls smacked against the underside of her ass. Emily didn't stop, she only began to slam herself down harder and faster.

"Oh god, YES!! OHHHHH, YES!!!"

Screaming out to him, she closed her eyes and continued to ride him. Steven couldn't think any words to speak, but she could hear his moans and knew that they both were enjoying this together. The sound of his balls slapping against her ass could be heard with soft smacking sounds that echoed with each thrust she made downward. The super model began to whimper, feeling his cock in her pussy push her into a frenzy of pleasure.

******************

From holding the young man's hand, Nicki led Antonio throughout the yacht's private rooms finding her own bedroom far away from where the party had started. The man she left alone in the room didn't offer much of a protest as she left him there to jack off by himself. Antonio was her chosen man for the night, only he would be the luckiest of any man at this party. The bedroom was cabin was small, decorated in hard wood panels and a soft floor. Once they were alone together, Nicki pushed her thick body up against the young man. She wanted to see his eyes enlarge as he starred down into the massive cleavage of her fat tits tucked in the small shirt she wore. He moaned feeling them up against his chest, causing the rapper to tease him.

"Yeah, you like that, don't you boy!? Can't keep your eyes off my fat fucking tits or my big ass!"

Before he could respond, she pushed her puffy lips to his and kissed him softly. Antonio finally responded by wrapping his arms around her. A moan was heard from her lovely voice as the kiss sank into a deeper one. His hands roamed her beautiful black body, Nicki could've easily guessed that he would use his hands to sink them down and grip her fat thick ass cheeks, and he did just that. Upon breaking the kiss, she gritted her teeth and moaned before yelling at him.

"Yeah, just like that! Squeeze my big fat fucking ass! You want it, don't you Antonio!? You got a real big ass bitch tonight!!"

"I'm pretty fucking lucky, god your ass feels amazing!!"

She rolled her eyes, gigging at him. He squeezed her ass one last time before moving his hands away. Nicki responded to him in a smug tone.

"You ain't seen shit yet. I know you got a big dick hard as a fucking rock and ready for me, don't you?"

"Yes!! You have no idea how fucking hard I am after watching you dance for an hour!"

Nicki reached her hand down, grabbing the bulge in his pants to rub her fingers over it. Antonio watched as she stepped back and then moved her hands to pull the little shirt out from over her head. Her long dark hair waved around as her lovely huge breasts popped free. Nicki then grabbed his hands, forcing him to roam them over her smooth black tits. The young man moaned before squeezing them, feeling her nipples harden under the palms of his hands. Nicki moved her hands to the back of his neck, pushing his head to smother him with her large breasts.

"Suck on these fat titties! You want 'em, don't you boy?"

Her large boobs smacked over his face repeatedly. Antonio pushed his mouth together and began to slobber over her breasts, doing the 'motorboat' notion as it was called. Nicki giggled feeling him suck and lick on her tits while his mouth created numerous noises. Finally, after a few minutes, Nicki had enough of it and stepped back. Antonio looked back at her and then watched as she gave him a curious grin and sank down to her knees. Crossing her knees, that juicy large booty sat on the floor. Nicki pulled at the front of his pants, forcing the buttons to pluck apart. Antonio just stood there, watching as the beautiful thick woman pushed his pants and underwear down, forcing his hard Latin cock to spring free towards her. Nicki wrapped her black hand around the shaft, stroking it as she looked in his eyes.

She expected him to utter words, but he didn't. Antonio just focused on watching her hand move up and down over his hard meat. Since he didn't speak, Nicki didn't waste anymore time parting her lips and sliding them around the head of his cock. She moved her hand down to the base as she began to slowly suck on his big dick. Her lips loudly slobbered and sucked on his rod. Nicki began to work her mouth up and down, bobbing her head as strings of saliva dripped from his rod. Antonio moaned loudly, trying not to think about blowing his load. A bead of sweat dripped from his eye brow, all the teasing and anticipation of her dancing was enough to make him almost go crazy, but at last it paid off. He continued to moan as she sucked on his cock. Nicki eventually came up, making a loud pop noise before spitting on his rod. A saliva string dangled from her upper lip back to his dick, she teased him while stroking his cock with her little hand.

"You like getting your fucking dick sucked by a bitch with a fat ass?"

"Fuck yeah!!"

"You ain't seen nothing yet. I got something that's really gonna blow your fucking mind."

"Oh yeah, like what Nicki?"

"Like this!!"

She let go of his cock and quickly grabbed her large breasts, pushing them up and trapping his long shaft between them. Antonio realized that she was about to fuck him with her fat tits, he reacted by thrusting his hips forward and pumping his cock back and forth between them. Nicki laughed at this new found enthusiasm. She could tell that he was a 'breast man', as she would say. With a giggle, she teased him with her words.

"Ohhh yeah, look at that! There you go, fuck those fat fucking tits!! Yeah, FUCK 'EM ANTONIO!!"

Still giggling, she watched his eyes and the pleasure over his face. The young man moaned, and finally she looked down to watch his hard dick pumping between her big tits. Nicki wasn't going to deprive him of this pleasure. The excitement he received was just enough to tell her how badly he wanted it. Over and over, the head of his cock would poke between the folds of her large black tits. Nicki used her tongue to lap over the head, licking it each time it thrust up.

******************

The sound of moans and kissing was heard in the office between Steven and Emily. After allowing her to ride his cock in one position, they moved to do it doggy style with Emily pushing herself on all fours. They reached their climax together, enjoying the feeling of the first orgasm of the night and then sharing a passionate kiss. After he kissed her lips, Steven leaned up and stood behind Emily. She remained on her hands and knees, sticking her lovely beautiful ass out for him for some attention.

"Fuck my ass, Steven!! You always were the best at that, do it one last time!!"

"Yes baby, just for you. I'm gonna miss this ass so much."

His hand reached back and slapped the right cheek of her wonderful firm ass. By her request, he spread her cheeks with his hands and then guided his hard rod to her little dark hole. A few seconds later, Emily gasped her breath while feeling his cock slide right into her nice juicy ass. Steven moved his hands to the small of her back, gripping the sides of her frame while he thrust his hips and fucked her ass.

"Ohhh, yeah, just like that..."

Her voice called to him in a whispering tone. Emily turned to look over her shoulder. Watching as his hips moved forward and feeling his cock pound into her ass. Her long brunette hair waved around a bit, just as she gasped and moaned. By now, Steven was pumping his rod in and out of her sweet ass with a good fast pace. He grunted, moaning before he called out to her.

"Your ass is so amazing, remember that!"

"I will, yes YES YES!! FUCK MY ASS!! OHHHHH, GOD!!"

"Ohhhhh, yeah! This ass is glorious!!"

Over and over, he bucked his hips forward and back sliding his cock in and out of her lovely ass. If it weren't for the pleasure she felt, she would've smiled hearing his compliment of her ass being 'glorious'. Emily closed her eyes to embrace the moment, enjoying every moment as she felt every last inch of his cock sliding into her ass back and forth. She was going to miss this, as a man he knew exactly how to handle her back door hole better than most.

******************

"MMM-GWAK-GWAH-GWAK-KWAH-KWAH-GAH."

The sound heard in the room was Nicki slobbering loudly over Antonio's cock. She pushed her mouth down all the way, proving that she had deep throat skills. A thick string of saliva dripped from his dick down to the floor. By now, he had moved to sitting on the edge of the bed. His lower lip hung low, trying desperately to catch his breath. Nicki had titty fucked and sucked him until he busted his nut. The fat ass Hip Hop queen swallowed his load minutes earlier, proving that she truly had him by the balls and was in complete control. Satisfying herself with the taste of his rod, it was soon that she would truly fuck him out of his mind. Finally releasing his cock from her mouth, she made a pop noise and came up looking into his eyes with her teeth gritted.

"Get back on the bed for me, I'm about to fuck you!!"

She was in complete commanding control of the young man. Antonio obeyed her words, sliding himself back on the bed. After she had made him cum, she took his shoes off to allow his pants and underwear to become a clothes pile on the floor. He threw his shirt off, making his completely naked before her. Nicki then climbed up on the bed, sliding her little black shorts down to reveal that she wore solely a pink g-string underneath. It got lost between the crack of her massive ass, but was easy for her to slide down and kick off her body with the shorts. The only thing on her body now was the pair of heels. She climbed over Antonio's body, towering beyond him as she grabbed his saliva covered shaft and held it up. After straddling him, Nicki sank her knees down into the bed and then took his shaft into her sweet soaked pussy.

"Ohhhh, man!!"

"Ohhhh man, ohhh yeah!! I ride it like a fucking boss bitch!!"

Antonio moaned, calling out to her before she mocked him with her words. Nicki took full charge, pounding herself up and down on him. Her huge ass bounced over his balls as she fucked him, forcing his cock to thrust into her pussy back and forth. The bed began to shake back and forth, slamming up against the wall in rhythm with her huge breasts bouncing up and down. All he could do was lay there watching as Nicki fucked him. The tightness of her pussy and each downward thrust made him moan. Her hands pushed over his stomach, holding him down as she rocked the bed back and forth against the wall with her thrusts.

"OHHHHH, YEAH!! YOU LIKE THIS, NAUGHTY? YOU'RE GETTING FUCKED BY A REAL FAT ASS BITCH TONIGHT!!"

"Ohhhh, god yeah! YEAH, FUCK ME NICKI!!"

"THAT'S RIGHT, GET LOUDER!"

Ba-Bang. Ba-Bang. Ba-Bang. Ba-Bang. The frame of the bed continued to clank against the wall, causing the loud banging sound to echo through out the room. Antonio closed his eyes, crying out as he moaned. Nicki wasn't going to stop pumping herself down until his cock forced her into an orgasm. It was only fair after she made him blow his load with her breast and mouth. Over and over, the sound of the bed beating up against the wall drowned out the young man's moans, but nothing could contain the pitch of her voice rising.

"OHHHH, YEAH!! I'M GONNA FUCKING CUM!! YOU LIKE THAT!? YOU WANT THIS FAT ASS BITCH TO CUM ALL OVER THAT BIG FUCKING DICK OF YOURS!?"

"Yes, yes!! Cum for me, Nicki!"

"OHHHHHHH, SHIT!!!"

She groaned out, coming to a complete halt as his cock remained pushed into her sweet pussy. Antonio's eyes popped wide open as he felt her hot juices flooding his cock from within her pussy. She took a few minutes, enjoying the sensation running through her body and catching her breath. Once she had caught her breath, she moved off him, releasing his cock from her pussy as it thumped down against his chest. Nicki only hoped after this that he still had the energy to pound her thick fat booty. As she moved off the bed, she reached for his hand to pull him. Antonio sat up, looking back at Nicki before she spoke.

"We ain't finished yet."

"Oh no I want to-"

"Fuck my ass? I'm asking you to do it, right fucking now."

With authority, her voice rumbled and she curved her lips into a smug grin. Even if she would be in the position, it was still made obvious that Nicki was in complete control of him. Moving from the bed, she planted her hands down into the front over the sheets and pushed her ass out. He was slow moving off the bed, so he needed a bit of encouragement.

"Get your fucking ass up and behind me now! Don't be a lazy mother fucker! This ass ain't gonna fuck itself!"

"Yeah, I'm on it!"

A verbal response like that was enough to inform Nicki that she truly did own the young man. She could have turned herself into a dominate woman, if only she didn't desire to have her fat ass pounded with his big dick. Antonio found it sexy that she called him a 'mother fucker' like it was nothing. He quickly made his way around behind her, only to stand there in shock at her round plump ass. Despite the fact he witnessed her 'twerking' it multiple times tonight, it was still a sight to behold in amazement. A sigh was heard from her before barking out another order.

"The fuck are you waiting for back there!? Come on, fuck my ass! Don't just stare at it!!"

"Call me a mother fucker again, please."

"Please!? You said please for me to call you a mother fucker!?"

He reared his left hand back and slapped her ass, witnessing her firm skin shake and rumble. Nicki moaned from his striking hand.

"Yeah, spank it you mother fucker! Just like that!! Fuck that ass and spank it, mother fucker!!"

A big smile curved past Antonio's lips. He couldn't help it, it was something so sexy about her calling him a 'mother fucker' like this. Nicki was a true professional at the art of dirty talk. His hands spread her smooth, large black ass cheeks before using his left hand to guide his cock between them and inside. Her ass was so large he immediately began to wonder if his cock would get lost between the fold of those cheeks. It took a few moments, but he eventually found her back door hole and pushed his cock in. Nicki gasped her breath, feeling it slide inside of her. She then roared loudly, begging him to ram her ass.

"Yeah, there you go! Ram it, FUCK MY ASS YOU MOTHER FUCKER!! RAM IT HARD!!"

Her voice screaming at him was enough to push him into over drive. Antonio pushed his hands down on her thick ass cheeks. Nicki helped him by reaching her hands back and spreading them further, allowing him to slam his cock back and forth into her ass at a harder and much faster pace. This is exactly how she preferred her thick fat ass to be fucked. She loved it when a man pounded her hard, letting her know just how desirable her most famous asset of her body truly was.

"YEAH, JUST LIKE THAT MOTHA FUCKA! HARDER, HARDER!! FUCK MY ASS, MOTHER FUCKER!!"

Again, she continued to call him a 'mother fucker' just as much as he loved. Maybe it was because Antonio had listened to her music and loved hearing her say those words. The sound of her voice calling him that made this event steaming hot, better than before. He gritted his teeth, grunting as his ass continued to pump in and out of her ass. Nicki continued to yell at him in her filthy language.

"JUST LIKE THAT, YEAH!! YOU FUCK THAT ASS, YOU DIRTY MOTHER FUCKER!! I SPENT ALL FUCKING NIGHT GRINDING AND TWERKING IT BEGGING FOR YOU! FUCK MY ASS, MOTHER FUCKER!!"

His balls slapped on the underside of her ass repeatedly. Antonio grunted, unable to think of words to scream back at her. He moaned, yet she drowned him out in her moans and continuously screaming dirty words back at him. He was so close, ready to bust his second nut for the night.

"COME ON, FUCK MY ASS MOTHER FUCKER!! YEAH, THIS IS HOW I LIKE IT!!"

"Ohhhh, fuck Nicki! FUCK!! I'M GONNA CUM!!"

"FUCKING DO IT, MOTHER FUCKER! I WANT YOU TO CUM ALL OVER MY FUCKING ASS, HOW ABOUT THAT!?"

Hearing her request, he quickly pulled his rod from her ass and went to stroking it in his hand. Nicki moved her hands away from her cheeks, roaming her arms over the sheets of the bed. She propped her head up using her hand under her chin. Closing her eyes, she moaned and continued to tease him with her choice of naughty words.

"Mmmmmmmm, yeah. That's right, stroke your big fucking dick. I want you to shoot that hot ass cum on my big fat fucking ass. Do it, mother fucker!"

"I'm almost ready, Nicki! Almost!!"

"Almost!? Come on, stroke that cock faster. FASTER! I want to feel that hot load on my ass, come on mother fucker, you can do it! You can do it, mmmmmm!!"

"Ohhhh god, here it is! FUCK!!"

Antonio screamed as his cock exploded from the touch of his hand. A thick string of cum shot up her beautiful black skin, coating her left ass cheeks. A moan gasped from Nicki's voice, almost as if she sounded victorious. Another thick string of cum shot up the small of her back and streaking down her right cheek.

"Mmmmmmm, that's what I wanted right there. God, that feels so fucking hot. A sexy mother fucker like you shooting hot sticky cum all over my fat ass. Mmmmm, yeah."

Another wad shot over her left cheek, just before thick drops of cum coated her right cheek. He tried so hard to drench her ass equally, but couldn't quite aim his cock properly. More strings of cum shot on her left side than her right, with a bit of it streaking up her back. Nicki moaned again, as she didn't feel another drop of his hot seed pouring over her back, so she figured he was finished. She turned her head to look over her shoulder and grinned at him.

"That was fun. I hope you enjoyed that as much as I did, mother fucker."

She winked at him. A small gesture to let him know she didn't forget how much he loved being called that.

******************

A moan was heard before Emily wiped the sweat from her forehead with her hand. At this point, she and Steven had been fucking for over almost two hours in his office. For what would be the last time they enjoyed each other's bodies in a relationship, they both made sure to push it to the limit for this one last time. Just seconds ago, Emily had forced him to cum with her mouth. Draining and swallowing his seed only after he spent a while fucking her ass and pussy. Steven was almost nearly exhausted, but still wanted to go one more round. Emily sat up on her knees, stroking his cock with her right hand. Her eyes looked up at him before speaking.

"Are you getting tired?"

"Yeah, but I don't wanna stop."

She giggled, still stroking his cock while she responded.

"I know, neither do I."

Glancing back down at his cock, Emily kissed the head.

"God, I'm gonna miss you so much. All the naughty things we did together."

"Let's do one more naughty thing together, shall we?"

"Oh yeah, what you like you to do?"

Steven smirked while gazing down at her.

"Fuck me with your titties, one last time please?"

Emily laughed while reaching her arm to cup her breasts and hold them up. It was funny to hear him request her tits with a 'please'.

"I've been waiting to do that all night! Tell me you're gonna miss my tits."

"Ohhhhhhh, baby. Your titties are what I'll be missing the most."

Another giggle erupted from her soft voice. Emily gripped her breasts, holding them apart and allowing him to slide his cock right between them. She squeezed her boobs over his fat shaft, looking down at it before spitting on the head. Steven began to slowly thrust his hips back and forth, fucking her tits with his cock. Emily watched as his cock would disappear between the folds of her huge tits before the head popped back up. Emily remained on her knees, moaning as his cock continued to slowly thrust between her tits. She glanced up, looking in his eyes before dropping her lower lip and moaning.

Steven reached his hand down and gently ran it through her hair while still bucking his hips and driving his cock between her tits. She was so beautiful, with that smile like an angel. As Emily moaned, he leaned down as best he could and tried to kiss her. She raised her neck and pushed her lips to his while still keeping her breasts squeezed together while his cock pumped between them. It was moments like this that she truly would miss forever with him. There was something about Steven as a man, his touch truly made him stick out from others. Still, his cock thrust between her boobs while they sucked on each other's lips and traded kisses. Only a few seconds later, Steven finally stopped and made last thrust between her boobs. She knew what was about to happen, pushing her lips away from his.

"Baby, I'm about to cum."

"Let me handle that for you."

She didn't want to make a mess before having to get redressed and leaving the club. Emily let go of her breasts and took his cock back into her hand. She pushed the head past her lips and then pumped the shaft hard in her hand, jacking him off while sucking the crown tip. Steven softly grunted, just before reaching his third orgasm of the night. Since he had already reached a climax twice, he didn't shoot much cum into her mouth. Emily moaned as she tasted his seed yet again, swallowing it down before releasing his cock from her mouth. Now at this point, he was completely exhausted after their hours of passionate fucking. Emily let go of his cock and then moved to get up from her knees. Steven took a few steps back, sitting his naked ass down in a chair.

"I better get dressed and get out of here."

Emily looked reached down from the floor picking up her thong and jean shorts. As she began to get dressed, Steven leaned down to grab his underwear and pants. It was best for him also to get dressed back up. She noticed him fetching his clothes and decided to help him, walking across the room to grab his purple shirt. After he put his underwear back on, she called his attention.

"Here, catch!"

He looked up at her as she tossed the shirt, but didn't make the catch. It stretched over his face, causing her to laugh a bit at his small misfortune. Steven took the shirt from over his head and then slipped it on, Emily slipped her shorts on over her thong and then took her white T-shirt before slipping it back on. The last thing she had was her jacket, at the same time Steven had redressed himself before her. The only article of clothing he didn't put back on was his jacket. Standing before her, he looked back into her eyes one last time. 'Why was it so hard to say goodbye?' He asked himself without uttering it. She didn't know what to say back to him. Instead, extending her arms out she wanted to hug him one last time. With one final embrace of their bodies, a sigh was heard. Emily stepped back after removing her arms from him and spoke.

"Did you really mean what you said that we still could be friends?"

Steven nodded.

"Yes! Of course, I meant it. We'll always be friends, Emily."

Finally, his words had made her smile. She glanced down before looking back at him and nodding.

"Yes, I would like it that we stay friends, always. If you ever end up in L.A. would you promise to call me, please? I don't want to come back to this town. If I do, I'll spend all my nights thinking about you until it drives me insane."

"I promise, if I go to L.A. I'll give you a call."

"I hope you mean that, I really do. Farewell, good night Steven."

She turned to exit the door, leaving him alone in his room. Another woman walking out of his life, but Steven didn't blame her. Deep down, she had to know that this would be for the better of her. As Emily departed from him, he looked back at his desk trying not to think about it. 'We'll always be friends' he thought to himself those very words he spoke to her. The end of their relationship had come, but perhaps their friendship would still be a bond in the future if they crossed paths again.

Chapter 86: Chapter 86. Vida Guerra (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

March 21st

Hands clapping together filled the room in sound, echoing through out the small walls. Behind the closed doors of the V.I.P. rooms to Disco Fever, a private birthday party was underway in the lounge room. Tony had gathered friends and family around him, all to the surprise of his brother Steven. As of tonight, Steven turned forty-one years of age. He sat on the couch, blushing as friends and family were clapping their hands as the birthday cake was revealed and brought out. A large round cake that said 'Happy Birthday Steven!' with a simple candle of the number 41. The icing was white with a light blue around the edges to match the large candle. Around him was his older brother Tony; Steven's own son Jacob, Antonio, Salma Hayek, Maria and Ramón gathered. They all clapped as a woman stepped into the room in a white dress to walk the cake out. Steven didn't notice her at first.

"Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday dear, Steven-"

"He's getting up there over the hill now!"

Tony interrupted the singing chorus to blurt out before laughing. Steven glanced at him, shaking his head before he looked forward again. He caught sight of the woman walking him the cake and then became shocked when he realized the familiar face. Standing behind the coach, Steven's son Jacob dropped his jaw when he realized just who this woman was.

"Happy birthday to you, Steven!"

Her voice rang out. Steven was looking back into the eyes of Vida Guerra. An old lover of his who he had not seen in some months. The last time Vida visited Steven it was right here at the club. He had not thought about her in months, but they had a past history of an off and on again relationship over the years. Now his son also knew of her, all from that incident back in July of last year. She sat the cake down on the coffee table and then joined Steven to sit next to him on the couch. She had wore a white dress hoping that he would come in his white jacket, but instead Steven had chose his light blue jacket for today with a black undershirt and black pants. The flash of camera snapped before Tony called out.

"Blow out that candle! Go on!!"

Lowering his head, he blew out the candles with his breath. Vida was the first to clap her hands before everyone else followed suit. Once he was done, Steven leaned up and turned to Vida. They smiled at one another before Tony stepped forward and called out to him.

"When are we gonna cut that cake? I'm hungry, dammit!"

He laughed, offering to show that he was only joking. Vida shook her head and replied back to Tony before Steven could.

"Let the birthday man decide, it's his cake after all!"

More laughter clouded the room among the guests. Steven's mind was on Vida and nothing else. His first assumption was that from his break up with Emily, perhaps Tony decided to call Vida up. There was a history between Steven and Vida, one that anyone in the family knew about. They kept a low key relationship from time to time, all before breaking up and spending five years away from one another. Going through the problems with Emily over the month, he wasn't about to complain about Vida's recent reappearance back into his life. It was his birthday after all, there couldn't have been a better surprise than this. As time passed in the room, the cake was cut and bottles of champagne were opened for drinks during the celebration.

Steven accepted gifts from friends and family. He took photos with his son, the first time they had really spent any time together since the end of the football season. Jacob and Steven had a distant relationship as father and son. The old days were gone of raising a son and coming home to kids and the family. To some degree, Steven often missed this sometimes. After taking photos, Vida wanted one of herself and Steven together. The photo was taken by Antonio of the two standing there holding wine glasses up to one another. Vida then proceeded to offer her glass to the birthday man, he devoured it down in one gulp. Hand in hand, they walked around the lounge room while others among them were socializing. Steven looked back at Vida before striking up a conversation.

"So, let me guess...Tony called you to come surprise me for my birthday?"

The Cuban model famous for her large booty rolled her eyes. Vida shook her head before responding to his question.

"Fuck no! You know I don't talk to your brother! I've been waiting to see you for some time, I wanted to surprise you. I've got something I wanted to share with you."

"Oh yeah? What have you got for me, babe?"

Vida smirked and looked over her shoulder.

"Go get my purse off the coffee table in there."

Steven raised his eyebrow, grinning at her.

"You need a man to go get your purse?"

"Are you scared of holding a woman's purse?"

"Not at all, I'll get it."

She giggled. Steven was a man she could toy with and crack jokes around, without him being insecure about it. Like he said, he went and grabbed her large white leather purse off the table, walking back to her with it. She took it from him and nodded.

"Thanks, come on let's go some place more private."

"My office?"

With a nod, Steven took her hand and they slipped out of the lounge room with no notice. As they stepped through the hall, Steven quickly walked them back to his office and opened the door. He allowed Vida to enter first, just before he stepped in and closed the door behind him. Her eyes wandered around the room, before she swiped her hand over her long brunette hair, pushing it back over her ears. She had large gold hoop ear rings, a matching gold Rolex watch and a few rings on for jewelry. As they were now in the office together, she sat her purse down on his desk and began to dig through it. Steven struck a conversation as he stood there.

"So, how have things been? I haven't heard from you in a while."

"I've been busy, out in New York and L.A. Trying to get back into modelling. What about you, birthday man? Have you been with any women lately?"

"Oh, you know it! I get around, that isn't a mystery. I almost settled down recently with a model babe. She kinda reminded me of you."

His words caused her to stop. In her right hand, she clutched a small photo album. Vida leaned up, starring right into Steven's eyes before she forced a smug grin past her puffy lips.

"You're lying. There is no other woman like me, you know that."

"Indeed, I was lying. Wanted to see if you'd call my bluff."

"And I did! How about that!?"

Her lips remained in a grin as she spoke back to him. Vida had leaned forward, their lips merely inches away. Steven softly kissed her lips. After he was finished, she stepped away and offered her hand with the photo album.

"What's this?"

Steven spoke in an excited voice. Vida handed over the photo album, just before speaking.

"It's some precious memories of our times together over the years."

Opening the picture album, the first page was a simple print with the words 'To Steven, love Vida'. He flipped past it, his eyes looking over the first photos from several years ago. Old photos of them together in Miami on a date from 2002, just when they had first met. Around the frames of the photos were dates. He flipped another page, seeing more photos; one on a boat together, another in a club dancing. He smiled to himself, flipping through the photos. His brain filled with memories washing over. All those old times with her as friends and lovers. Vida spoke as he continued flipping through the album.

"I saved all our photos we used to take together, I thought you would like this."

"I do, wow. I remember all of this, I didn't know you still had all these pictures."

She reached her hand, flipping through the photos to the back. Vida continued speaking.

"They're all ordered by date and year, but in the back right here-"

Her hand flipped to the far back of the photo album, right to a page with a nude shot. A Polaroid image of Vida sitting naked on his lap while he sat in a chair. In the corner of the photo was '2005' written in black ink over it. Next to the photo was another explicit one of her naked pulling his pants down. Steven suddenly remembered that he and Vida had done this several times many years back. His mind wandered back to those old times of fun with the cameras. It was all bound now in a commemoration of this photo album. Suddenly, he remembered something they did way back in 2005.

"Oh my god, these photos are so old. Do you still have the-"

"Our sex tape?"

He swallowed his breath while looking into her eyes. Vida couldn't help but look so smug when she would smile. There was a true sense of passion between them, all in years gone by and still to this day. She nodded her head, continuing her words.

"Yeah, I still have it. But I didn't do any prints from it, that photo album in your hands is every photo we snapped when together. I wanted you to have it, so you could never forget the time we had together."

Looking back down at the photo album, Steven closed it and smiled to himself. This was the perfect opportunity for him to forget the past with Emily and breaking that girl's heart. No woman other than his ex-wife Tara had ever remembered his birthday like this. He clutched the photo album in his hands, taking a few steps back before he looked back and smiled at Vida.

"Thank you for this, babe. I...Vida-"

Unable to muster the words to tell her, he called her name randomly. She looked at him before stepping a bit closer.

"What, Steven?"

"I love you, babe."

She smiled hearing his words. To Steven, it was the first time he had said those three simple words to another woman in many years. He couldn't help it, after the blues he felt from breaking Emily's heart and with Vida walking back into his life, he just had to give in to the passionate feeling. Vida stepped forward to him, pushing her lips and wrapping her arms around his neck. They embraced a passionate kiss together, moving their tongues back and forth among one another. After breaking the kiss, she whispered back into his ear.

"I love you too. You're the only man I've ever come back to all these years later. Of course I remember your birthday, it's just two days after mine. Would you like to get a little dirty here in your office again?"

Steven shook his head to her, looking back into her eyes.

"Not tonight, baby. I'm older now, I want to go back home and have some wine with you. Then we can go upstairs to the bedroom and make love like we used to."

"Oh, I would like that! You still have that same house in Coconut Grove?"

He nodded to her.

"Well, I haven't been to your house in a long time. Let's go now, whenever you're ready birthday man. I'll make you feel like you're young again."

"Is that so, baby? 41 is a pretty rough number."

She rolled her eyes, sighing in his face.

"Look at me, honey. I'm 43, so I still have one above you to complain about age!"

He shook his head while she laughed. Vida finally unwrapped her arms around his neck, allowing him to reach for the door knob so they could make an exit soon. Vida spoke once again.

"Are we riding home in that fancy Cadillac of yours?"

"Yep, you know it baby!"

Still holding the photo album in his hands, Steven stepped out of his office and then Vida moved to shut the door. They began to walk together, she moved her arm over his as they made an exit through the V.I.P. rooms together. From the distance, Antonio stepped out and waved his hand to his uncle.

"Happy birthday!"

"Thanks Antonio, I'll call you tomorrow!"

As they stepped towards the door to exit the V.I.P. halls, Vida looked over her shoulder at the young man watching him step away. She made a mental note to ask Steven who he was later on, but not right now. She couldn't wait to get back to his place and to throw the real party in his bedroom. If he told her that he loved her, perhaps this could be the beginning of a re-lit flame for their passion? Only time would tell.

******************

1 HOUR LATER

Ramón left the club early, fading out of the party so he could back home to his apartment for a good night's rest. It was the first time since January that he had met face to face with Steven. Since the incident with his brother Carlos, he had been keeping a low profile and distance away from them. Luckily for him, Steven didn't bring anything up to him at the party. He was expecting some kind of word, or just the question of why he had been keeping his distance. The other topic that could've easily come up was Carlos. As of the past few weeks, Ramón had not seen Carlos but had spoken to him in text messages. He knew about the incident with Antonio and had overheard rumors of Steven fighting him in a club around South Beach.

The money he had made from the split deal with Steven just a few months back had been squandered rather quickly. Ramón blew the money gambling, wasting it all on 'March Madness' college basketball bets that didn't go his way whatsoever. He had a history of gambling problems, always trying to double his money with bets. Sometimes Ramón would hit with college football games or pro basketball. When he would make good on one bet, it opened the door for another one and then another one. He just couldn't stop himself sometimes. At the moment, he owed a few hundred dollars to a loan shark from his blown bets on 'March Madness'. As soon as he stepped through the door of his apartment, he turned on the lights and inhaled cigarette smoke. It was the first sign alerting him that he was not alone in his apartment. Ramón marched through the living room, calling out.

"Who is in my house!?"

"Me, I'm over here!"

Ramón gasped when he noticed the voice. It was the sound of his brother Carlos. He moved to the kitchen, looking at his brother sitting in the dark puffing on a cigarette. Ramón turned the light on, revealing Carlos' face to him. He had a large gash wound over his forehead down the right side. His lower lip dropped when he seen the wound, it didn't appear that Carlos had any stitches whatsoever.

"Carlos, the fuck happened to your head!?"

"Oh this?"

Carlos pointed his finger at the wound on his forehead. Taking a drag from his cigarette, he blew the smoke and then responded.

"Your fucking cousin did this to me."

"Steven?"

"Who the fuck else? Yeah, since he has to stick up for that stupid fucking punk son of Tony's."

Ramón pulled the chair out from across the table, having a seat on the opposite end of his brother. Carlos pushed the cigarette down in the ash tray and spoke again.

"I'm done with this bullshit, you know? Fuck Tony, fuck Steven and fuck their club. We need to get out, set our own mark away from them."

"But they're family, Carlos. What the hell are we gonna do without them to help us?"

"True family don't smash their cousin's face through a fucking mirror."

His words made it difficult for Ramón to disagree with him. He replied, changing the subject.

"What exactly do you want to do?"

Carlos glared back at his brother before speaking, starring directly into his eyes.

"Come with me, man. I know a guy who can get us some serious cash with a few deals here and there, we're talking big money for yeyo."

"How much are we talking?"

"Ten grand for us both, this is just for deliveries. We get the packages move them back and forth, maybe have to sit on it for a bit before Legba calls. He has his associates spread around town, they pay monthly in advance for their product, then we move it. I've already made some big deals with him, it's guaranteed cash."

The name 'Legba' rang through Ramón's ears. He remembered Steven telling him that this guy was bad news. Ramón could've used the money now though, knowing that he owed loan sharks from his gambling issues.

"I don't know about this. I'm not one to get back into dealing, but I could make good use of that money right now. I owe a couple guys from blowing it on March Madness bets."

Carlos looked back at his brother, replying in a strict tone.

"And you think Steven is going to give you that money to help you? Look at that fucking club, hermano. It's a dead end job, we're losers working there. That mother fucker and the old man just wanna pay us chump change to be security guards, meanwhile Tony's punk ass son is being mentored to eventually run the place. Look man, I can see through that nepotism shit right out in the open. Maybe we can get laid from some sluts off the dance floor every now and then, but fuck that. We deserve to be rich! We're the ones busting our asses while they sit back and count their fucking money!"

Seeing as Ramón did not instantly reply back to him, Carlos smirked and continued.

"How about it? We're brothers after all. I can introduce you to Legba, I can get you in. Just you and me. You won't have to run errands for Steven or play security guard for the old man back at his stupid club. Fuck them and that bullshit. We can get rich through this game, I'm telling you."

While sitting there, Ramón thought to himself for a second. He wasn't shy of getting his hands dirty in illegal business. The thought of having money to pay back his loan sharks was getting to him, something he truly could use at the moment. After a few more seconds, he nodded to his brother and spoke up.

"Yeah, I'm in. I'll be your partner."

A grin formed on Carlos' lips. The wound over his forehead would create a grisly scar, it already made him look somewhat sinister with his eyes.

"I knew I could count on my brother."

******************

A loud bang echoed through the room from upstairs. Vida shoved Steven against the door of his bedroom, kissing his lips as she pulled on his shirt. They had arrived back at his home in Coconut Grove, enjoying some drinks together before they began to take their clothes off and head upstairs. As soon as they had got home, he set the picture album on the dresser in his bedroom. He planned to put it up in his box, where he kept other precious belongings from his life. Vida had stripped out of her dress, revealing her voluptuous body in a white string bikini top and high heels. Steven removed his jacket and shoes earlier, only keeping his paints and shirt on, but that would change soon. After breaking the kiss, the Cuban model pulled at his shirt, and then he raised his arms for her to slide it off.

"Come on baby, sit on the bed for me, I've got another surprise for you!"

Her words to spoken to him in whispers. Steven softly kissed her puffy lips and then stepped back before walking to the bed. She licked her lower lip, just before turning to face him. Steven sat on the bed, watching as Vida made a little smile and stepped over. Those heels stomped loudly into the floor, his eyes looking over the little baby devil tattoo she had on the right side of her stomach under her belly button. She turned around to him, revealing that massive thick ass to his vision. The string thong she wore was small, with just a white line tucked between the crack of her ass. While he sat on the bed, she pushed her hands down and lowered her immense, titanic-sized ass down onto his lap. Steven gasped, breathing in heavily before she sat down firmly. Vida didn't waste any time, she began to grind her hips, pumping that ass back and forth into his lap.

"Ohhhh, god! Yes, baby yes! Don't stop!"

"Mmmmmm, tell me I've got the best ass in the universe, Steven."

"You do, baby, oh yes you do! The finest ass I've ever had sitting right on my dick!"

She could've kissed him if they were facing one another. Vida loved a man to shower her in praise, to worship her thick ass when the clothes came off, something Steven never refused to do. Closing her eyes, Vida continued to pump her ass down. She didn't need music to give a proper lap dance, she knew all too well how to grind her thick plump bottom down onto a man. She could feel his cock growing harder, pushing up as a bulge to poke between the crack of those massive cheeks. Steven gasped, letting out a soft moan. His hands roamed her bronze skin, just before lightly wrapping his arms around her stomach. While she continued to grind, he leaned over and began to kiss her neck softly. Vida moaned, feeling him trail his kisses up and down the left side of her neck.

"Ohhh, Steven..."

Suddenly, she couldn't restrain herself. Vida turned around and pushed her lips to his. Her hands moved down his hairy chest as she still sat on his lap. Steven deepened the kiss, dancing their tongues together passionately. Until she broke their lips apart, the man looked back into her eyes with a smirk. Vida spoke in a low sexy tone of voice.

"Are you ready for me to make you feel like you're on top of the world, Mr. Birthday man?"

Steven nodded.

"Babe, you already make me feel on top of the world, but go ahead anyway."

A giggle erupted past her lips. Vida pushed his back down on the bed, kissing him once more. After breaking the kiss, she began to slowly make her way down his stomach, kissing his chest in a trail. Her eyes never left his. Until her hands pushed on the front of his pants, Steven reached down to help her, unbuttoning them. Since he didn't wear a belt it made it easier for her to push his pants and underwear down. Vida got up, just to shake them off his body, leaving him fully naked to her hungry desire. Her little hand wrapped around his swelling meat, gripping it as she looked back into his eyes. She used her free hand to cup his balls, massaging them over her long fingernails.

"Just relax, baby..."

Like before, she spoke to him almost in a whispering voice. Vida finally broke eye contact, just to lower her head and taking the crown of his shaft past her lips. Steven watched as her long hair moved down, getting in her face as she began to slowly suck his rod. He used his hand to move her hair out of place, trying to assist her somewhat, but Vida was solely concentrating on devouring his shaft. 'Mmmmmm', she moaned while bobbing her head up and down, sucking him as if he were a long peppermint stick. After a few seconds, she came up, releasing his cock with a loud pop noise. Looking back down at his cock, she spit on it before wrapping her hand back around it and stroking it. As much as Steven enjoyed a blow job, he had other plans in mind.

"Vida, babe!"

"Yes, honey?"

"Get on top and ride it! You can suck me off later!"

She laughed. Any other time, Vida would have never listened to him, but this was an exception since tonight was his birthday. She let go of his cock, rising up as her knees sat on the bed. Vida then shoved her thong down, Steven caught a glimpse of her wet shaved pussy. She then unhooked her white top, throwing it to the floor to allow her augmented large tits to bounce around a bit. Wasting no time, she straddled his body and then climbed a top, grabbing his cock from her under as she began to slowly lower herself down on him. Vida starred down into his eyes, teasing him with her words.

"Do you really want me to fuck you, baby? Or make love to you with a slow ride?"

"That's a difficult choice, you know?"

With a grin, she shoved the head of his cock into her waiting hole and then shook her head. Vida's hair moved about wildly.

"It shouldn't be that difficult for you! Come on, birthday man! Do you want me to fuck you or do you want a slow ride of smoldering love making?"

"Oh fuck it, babe! Just fuck me, go for it!"

"That's more like it, Steven!"

A mischievous grin had lit up her face before Vida slammed herself down. Steven couldn't help himself, he knew that she tried to dominate him from time to time. A sexual session with Vida ended up becoming a tight rope struggle of who was in control, just the way they liked to fuck each other. It had been years since he brought a woman home to his place and fucked her in the bedroom and tonight, he was going to enjoy every moment of this. Vida slammed herself down and began to move up and down on top. His hard cock pushed back and forth into her pussy. Steven began to buck his hips, running his hands up to grab at her hips to hold her down, but he found a struggle as her bouncing was too much for him.

Each time Vida thrust her body down, those thick ass cheeks would bounce over his balls. Steven groaned, moaning out as his cock continued to push back and forth into her pussy. She ran her hands down, pushing them into his hairy chest as she didn't stop moving her body up and down, forcing that cock to pump in and out of her loving cup. Steven couldn't focus his eyes either on her pretty face while her hair was waving all around, or to stare into those big tits. Soon enough, they would be wrapped around his cock eventually. Gritting his teeth, he groaned as she continued to move up and down on him. Vida breathed in heavily, her body shaking as she could fell his balls slapping on her ass cheeks each time she thrust down. She couldn't help but to tease him.

"Oh yeah, you like that baby? Oh yeah!!"

"Fuck yes, harder! Let me pound that pussy, babe!!"

From hearing his words, she moved her hands up his chest, leaning down to look into his eyes. Vida arched her back forward, allowing Steven the room so he could thrust his hips and pump that cock in and out of her pussy himself. True to his desire, he began to buck his hips, forcing his cock to pump into her at a faster pace. She closed her eyes and began to moan out to him.

"OHHHH, GOD!! YES, HARDER, FASTER!! FUCK YES, MMMMM!! THAT'S IT, FUCK ME LIKE YOU LOVE ME!!"

"I do love you, Vida, yes!!"

"YES, YESSSSSS!! OH MY GOD, FUCK YEAH!!"

Vida gritted her teeth. Over and over, she felt his hard shaft pumping into her moist hole. Soon enough, he was going to force her to cum. The sound of his balls slapping up against her ass could be heard, but nothing was drowning out the sound of their moans. Did he really love her? She didn't know right now, but it wasn't like she could care. Already close to a breaking point, Vida opened her eyes only to look at Steven for a second. he moved his hands to cup her face, pushing their lips together for a passionate kiss. She moaned into his mouth, sucking their tongues back and forth as she could feel her climax building up soon. Steven pumped his cock into her faster, unable to control himself as he too was ready to experience an orgasm. Vida finally broke the kiss, screaming loud enough to echo through his ear drum.

"OHHHH, YES! FUCK ME, OHHHHHHH GOD...YESSSSS!!"

Panting and screaming, she felt her sweet pussy tense up around his rod. Steven stopped pumping, only to experience her orgasm for a short few seconds before his cock exploded within her. He gritted his teeth, moving his hands to her back to grip her shoulders before he cried out.

"Ohhhh, yes! YES, BABY!! YES, THAT'S IT!!"

She dropped her lower lip, closing her eyes and moaning as she felt his hot seed pouring out deep within her. Vida raked her fingernails over his hairy stomach, lightly digging into him as they experienced such a high level of pleasure together. It was only the beginning, for they had far more tricks to burn during the long night together. Without saying another to him, she leaned up and began to climb off his body. That hard shaft eased out of her pussy, soaked in a mixture of their juices together. Steven leaned up, watching Vida as she wrapped her around his wet cock and went down to suck on the head, licking up their juices. He took a deep breath before speaking.

"God, that was fucking hot."

With a loud pop noise, she released the head of his dick from her mouth.

"Mmmmm, yeah! Come on, off the bed. I need you standing up, I want to suck this hard fucking cock!"

Vida's words told him that she was in full command for now. She released his cock from her grip, only to give him enough time to rise off the bed and step his bare feet over the wooden floor. Vida got off the bed too, moving down to the floor as she crawled on all fours. Once Steven was standing up, she gripped his cock and then looked into his eyes as she began to stroke it.

"This cock is all mine tonight! MINE!"

"Yes, all yours, baby!"

From his words, she looked into his eyes and kissed the head of his cock. Now that Vida was ready, she moved down and began to lick over his balls. Thanks to the position of crawling on her hands and knees, Steven was able to look down at that large plump ass sticking straight up in his view. As Vida began to slobber all over his nuts, he leaned down and used his hand to spank the right cheek of her ass. Vida moaned over his balls when she felt his hand slapping down on her firm ass. A string of drool dripped down from his ball sack, just before she moved her mouth off it and brought her lips back to the shaft. Closing her eyes, she removed her hands to push into his hips as she brought his cock between her lips. Quickly, she began to bob her head up and down on his long rod. Steven put his hand down into her hair, taking control of her oral skills as he moved her mouth up and down.

"That's it baby, yes! Suck that fucking cock!! Always the best!"

Vida loved this. He had not changed one bit over the years. Back in the day, she used to suck him and he would take control by gripping her hair. Over and over, he pushed her mouth down and up. She slobbered and sucked over his cock like a hungry whore. As Steven continued to push her mouth down and up, Vida's mouth created multiple slurping and slobbering sounds.

"MMM-WAH-GWAK-GWAH-GWAK-GWAH-MMM!"

He pushed her head down, his cock pumping to the back of her throat as Vida's large lips buried at the base. She held herself there for several seconds before gagging and choking up. Steven then pulled her hair, forcing his cock to be released from her oral hole. Several sticky strings of saliva waved back from his cock to her lips. Vida took a deep breath, licking her lips around before she spit on his dick. While she could've easily went back to sucking it, Steven had other plans. Looking down into her eyes, he smiled.

"Come on baby, sit up and hold your titties up."

"Mmmmmm, you are the one man that always loves to fuck my tits!"

She couldn't stop herself from chuckling. Steven never neglected her large breasts. She scouted herself up, just before sitting down on her knees and placing her hands up on those large breasts, holding them up for him. A string of drool began to drip from his slobber coated shaft, just before Steven pushed it between the fold of her amazing tit-flesh. Vida smashed her tits together, trapping his dick between them. She looked into his eyes, smirking as he began to thrust his hips forward and fuck her tits.

"That's it, there ya go honey! Mmmm, fuck those tits!"

Steven grunted, as Vida had teased him, he began to buck his hips harder. His cock pushed, the head poking up between her impressive boobs with each thrust. She would've leaned down and licked the head, but she wanted to tease him with her facial expressions. She moaned, dropping her lower lip and gasping as he continued to thrust between her tits. Again, she teased him with filthy words.

"Ohhh, yes! That feels so fucking good, HARDER! FUCK MY TITS!!"

Gritting his teeth, he grunted once again while still bucking his hips. Vida teased him with a giggle. She knew he loved her tits, he never could keep his eyes off them from time to time. Over and over, he pumped his shaft between them, grunting and moaning. Once again, she teased him with her words.

"God, I just love feeling that hard cock pumping between my tits! Mmmmm, yeah!"

At this rate, Steven was aware if he continued to fuck her tits like this, he would end up blowing his load before taking that juicy thick Cuban ass. He came to a stop, taking in a deep breath before he called out to her.

"Get back on all fours, babe! I need to-"

"Fuck me in the ass!? Is that what you want, baby?"

She gave him a wink, Vida knew Steven all too well. He didn't respond, she let go of her breasts to allow his cock to spring free from her cage of tit-flesh. Vida then moved, pushing her hands back down on the floor to get in the position on all fours. She watched his leg as he walked around her, moving just behind her. Steven stopped for a moment to gaze into her immense ass. It was the best, at least in his mind of all the booty he ever seen in his life. Vida's supreme ass was just the one he always wanted to come back to. Glancing down at the floor, she smirked as she began to feel the head of his cock poking between the crack of her cheeks to find her dark hole. Steven placed his right hand to grip one of her cheeks, squeezing it as he slid his thick shaft into that plump ass. Vida moaned as she felt the first thrust inside of her.

"Ohhhh, yeah! Go on, fuck my ass! Yeah, give it to me!"

"This is the best ass I ever had in my whole fucking life, yes!"

Steven cried out in his voice as he began to buck his his forward. His hard cock pounded into her large, thick booty. Over and over, he thrust his hips forward and fucked her ass. Vida's hair began to wave about, her large tits bouncing from under her while her hands remained planted into the floor. Gasping for breath, she screamed to him.

"YES, YES!! FUCK MY ASS, OH MY GOD, FUCK IT!! I WANT IT, HARDER BABY!!"

Pump after pump, his cock pushed in and out of that glorious large ass. Vida's ass had been famous for years, just another reason Steven felt as if he were sitting on top of the world when he spent time in the bedroom with her. Her breasts from underneath continued to sway and jiggle around, each time he thrust his large pole back and forth into her ass. Steven grunted, knowing that he wouldn't last long. Not after the blow job and titty fucking from earlier, this was just the end before they would collapse into a good night's rest. He was almost disappointed that he couldn't continue. Rearing his right hand back, he spanked her ass and then stopped with one final thrust into that thick booty.

"Baby, I'm about to fucking cum! Ohhh, fuck, I can't hold it!!"

"Mmmmmm, then cum Steven! It's your birthday, you get to decide where you're gonna blow your load. Do you want to fill my ass with that hot load? Or cum on my face, or maybe let me swallow it down?"

Thinking for a second, he began to ease his cock out of her ass. The last time he had fucked Vida, he shot his seed up her back. Right now, Steven was thinking of painting her beautiful ass with his seed.

"What if I cum on your ass instead? We can get a shower before going to bed."

She giggled.

"You want to cum on my face? Then do it! Yeah, CUM ON MY ASS! I WANT YOUR CUM!!"

It was funny how she could tease him by yelling her words aloud. Steven quickly pulled his rod free from between those large ass cheeks. Holding it in his hand, he began to stroke it. He couldn't see the grin over her face, but Vida was enjoying every second of this. Like before, she had to tease him while he stroked himself.

"You worship that fucking ass, don't you? Mmmm, cover it in that hot load!"

"YES, BABY! YES, OHH...FUCK!!"

The first spurt of his cum went directly over her left cheek, dripping down into the crack of her ass. Another string of cum shot over her right cheek, coating it equally. Steven continued to stroke his cock, forcing a thick wad to land on her round ass just above the crack and dripping forward through the small of her back. Vida laughed as she felt his hot seed pouring out over her ass.

"Mmmmm, yeah...Cover that ass, I can feel it dripping!"

With a soft moan, Steven continued to drain his cock, shooting another wad over her right cheek. A thick string drenched across both ass cheeks, he finishing himself off by pushing the head of his dick against her left cheek to empty out the final spurts. Since he had shot his load earlier in her pussy, his second orgasm was weaker than the first, but he still gave her a shiny mess. Once he was finished, he took a step back and then Vida smirked at him from over her shoulder. Steven spoke up.

"Come on, babe. Let's get in the shower, I'll clean you up and then we can get ready for bed."

"That's my man, right there! You always remember to clean up the messes you make!"

He smiled, just before giggling at her words. Vida climbed up, Steven offered her a hand and then they kissed together. After pulling their lips apart, she smiled while looking into his eyes before speaking.

"Happy birthday, Steven!"

"Thanks babe, love you."

Vida still wasn't sure if he meant his words, but she wasn't going to spoil the fun with a question. Once more she kissed his lips, all before stepping away. Steven took her hand, leading her to the bathroom doorway in his bedroom. She had been the first woman he brought home in some time, but it was far from the first time Vida had visited his home. She was just one of three women that Steven had shared a bed with back in his home. For his birthday, it made him feel better than to spend it alone. He had thought about Emily since their breakup, but he wouldn't be thinking of her anymore with Vida next to him between the sheets.

******************

2 WEEKS LATER

A cool breeze pushed with the wind, blowing through the trees and whistling over the water. Time had passed and Ramón found himself working alongside his brother in the past two weeks. The wound over Carlos' forehead was healing up but would form a scar in a line. He could've paid money to have it surgically fixed or even with stitches, but he didn't. Ramón joked to him, calling him 'Scarface' and making a reference to the infamous Al Pacino film, but Carlos wasn't amused whatsoever. The first job Carlos shared with his brother was to hold a package safely until it could be delivered. The bundle was two bricks of cocaine; two kilos of pure white snow.

For a week now, Ramón hid the drugs back at his apartment under the couch. Today however, was the check out day. Carlos had called him last night, informing him that they had to move the product for delivery. Ramón had not met Legba yet, and wouldn't until he did a few more jobs alongside Carlos. There would come a time when Carlos could properly introduce him to his boss. As of now, Ramón sat back in the driver's seat of his DeLorean car. He was parked outside an apartment complex in a neighborhood within Miami Beach. Large apartments and a few nice houses were in the neighborhood, but Ramón didn't pay attention. He was parked outside, waiting on Carlos to return. His brother had left the car with the two kilos of cocaine stuffed in a briefcase. He knocked on the front door, as Ramón witnessed a tall white man open the door and allow him in.

So far, he had been waiting for ten minutes. Carlos had told him specifically if he had not returned after twenty minutes, then something could've been wrong. Ramón was already nervous and somewhat worried. The time was just 2:10 PM, Ramón looked at his watch over his wrist while sitting back in the car. He was sweating in his black suit, just thinking about the money that Carlos had promised. Every now and then, he had doubts since he knew that Steven had warned him about this man named Legba. Each time he thought back to that conversation, he had to remind himself of needing the money to deal with his gambling debts. While he thought to himself, and became relieved to see Carlos stepping out from the front door of the house. A smile graced over his face, the bright sun beaming down over him and highlighting his yellow button up shirt and means. Carlos returned to the car, getting back in the passenger's seat. Ramón sighed and spoke up.

"Thank fucking god, I was beginning to get worried!"

"Relax, man! I got held up, they gotta test the product and do all that shit, you know? Everything went smooth though, pure Grade-A, 100% fine Colombian snow. I gotta meet up with Legba now and get paid."

"I'm going with you, I want to meet this guy."

Carlos laughed, shaking his head.

"No you ain't. You can drive me there, but I'm the one that has to speak to him."

Ramón looked back at his brother in shock.

"What the fuck? You said you were going to introduce me and get me in with this guy!"

"I can do that eventually, it takes time. Look, he don't know you. If you go in there, they're just gonna hold you back. Legba don't trust no one unless he knows him. You keep working with me and stuff, I can eventually work you in and have him meet you. He don't like outsiders, you understand?"

"Yeah, I guess."

"Look, man! It's MY money I'm splitting with you! I could be selfish and greedy, just take the twenty grand all for myself, but I want to split this with you. So come on, give me some time, alright?"

"I see, okay."

Finally, Ramón nodded. Something didn't add up in his mind. How could Carlos be getting paid twenty grand just for deliveries? The story a few weeks back didn't quite add all the way up. His only assumption was that Carlos had to be in on the deals and wasn't telling him the full story with Legba, but Ramón wasn't going to push him on it just yet. He sat back in the driver's seat, Carlos fastened his seat belt and spoke once again.

"Come on, I'll give you the address. It's not far from here, we'll get our money and go have some fun tonight."

******************

Across town, a reflection cast against the mirror of a fast food restaurant as Steven sat down with Vida across from him as they had lunch together. He still had a few hours before he went to the club, back at Disco Fever he had some stuff to do in his office. He had been waiting some time to ask Tony about letting his son Antonio back on the staff, something he was impatient to do right now. The help of Antonio around the club would've been greatly appreciated. While sitting down, he sipped through the straw of his soda while she chewed on a french fry. Vida's hair was pinned up in the back through a pony tail, Steven had taken off his white blazer jacket to reveal a pink shirt underneath. The heat outside was too much to wear a jacket all the time.

For the past few weeks, Steven and Vida had been spending more time together than usual. They met up for dates three times a week, with her occasionally arriving at the club to see him. Steven was beginning to think that he could get used to her company all the time, but he knew it wouldn't last. She was still trying to do her modelling career, even if it wasn't at the high level of fame it used to be. Just a few nights ago, she informed him that she would have to fly out to New York for a few weeks before returning. Vida felt proud that Steven was still unaware of her secret with his son. She noticed that cute 'deer in headlights' look the young man gave her back at the birthday party. Her mind wandered, thinking about the other young man who had waved goodbye before they left the club the night of his birthday.

"Hey Steven, I've been wanting to ask you something."

"Yeah, what's on your mind babe?"

She smirked back at him.

"Do you have a second son that I never knew about?"

He laughed at her words, shaking his head.

"No, what do you mean by that?"

"Who was that young man back at your birthday party? You called him by the name of Antonio, he looks just like you."

"Oh, that's my nephew. He's Tony's son. He's a junior actually, but he prefers to be called by Antonio."

Vida shoved a fry into her mouth, chewing it before nodding. She grabbed her cup and took a sip from the straw before replying.

"Well, I'm surprised! He looked just like you and he dresses like you too!"

Steven laughed to himself, sitting back as he was finished with the food. He nodded to Vida, just before speaking again.

"Guess you could say I wish he was my son, sometimes. He's a good kid, stays out of trouble. One of these days, he's going to run that club."

She listened, just before wiping her hands with a napkin. Vida was curious just who that young man was, now she was interested as Steven appeared to think highly of him. Soon they would have to leave this place and make a few rides around town. Steven had took the out for lunch in his blue Cadillac. Vida planned to stay the evening with him back at the club, if he was lucky she would be dancing for him back in his office.

******************

4 HOURS LATER

Evening hours began to set in, all while the sun quietly began to fade into the ocean. Ramón was forced to drive his brother back across town, crossing over the MacArthur Causeway and back into Miami from South Beach. The drug baron's home was situated in Coral Gables, just around the University. He was forced to sit back in the car for an hour, all while Carlos went to meet with Legba inside a gated mansion with heavy security. It took some time, but he was a patient man who could wait. By the time Carlos had returned, their cash had been lined up in a suitcase together, since the payment was specifically for Carlos. After the meeting, Ramón drove the DeLorean car back to his apartment where he and Carlos split the money.

$10,000 in cash was nice money for Ramón. From within the suitcase, all the hundred dollar bills had been neatly made up in stacks with a rubber band over them. A large sum of the money would go straight to his loan sharks, just to pay up and finally be done with the debt. Ramón was thinking already, he could get used to making money like this alongside Carlos. After everything was done back at the apartment, Carlos had talked about bringing him to a party he heard about around Miami Beach at some mansion. The drive wasn't far from the apartment, but Ramón and Carlos had took their time before arriving.

They pulled up to a mansion on 27th Street, Sunset Islands. An orange sky hung from above, the sun quickly fading away before the DeLorean had pulled up into a driveway packed with luxurious sports cars. A white Lamborghini sat next to a red Ferrari, a gold car was on the opposite end. While they were parked and sitting back in the DeLorean, Ramón sighed to himself before glancing back at his brother. The nervousness could be seen all over his face. Carlos patted him on the shoulder, just to get his attention. He spoke, trying to ease his brother's tensions.

"What's wrong, man? You aren't too tired to party, are you?"

"No, it's just looking at the guests, I feel I'm poor compared to them."

Carlos rolled his eyes.

"You worry too much. Stress is going to fucking kill you, hermano. Don't worry about them, just worry about us. Now come on, maybe we'll get lucky tonight and party with some hot sluts."

After speaking, he pulled the door up on the car. Together, they exited the car like brothers. Carlos led the way, as he had been to private parties like this around Miami Beach in the past. Maybe it was Ramón's first, at least he could think to himself. Carlos stepped forward to the gates, greeted by two large muscular black men that were obviously the security guards. One of them spoke directly to both of them.

"It's an entry fee of five hundred dollars."

"I'll pay for us both!"

Carlos spoke up, just before digging into his wallet to count out the hundred dollar bills. Ramón was surprised to see such a a fat fold of bills within his wallet. It took him just a minute to count them out and hand it over to the security guard. After he put his wallet up, the other security guard demonstrated them to hold their hands up for a proper pat down. Both guards frisked them, making sure there were no weapons on either of them. Once they were finished, they unlocked the gate to allow a proper entrance. Outside in the distance, loud music could be heard coming from within the mansion. As they stepped closer, it became louder. Ramón grabbed the door, the loud noise filling his ear just before they stepped in.

Inside the foyer of this large mansion, the walls were decorated in a cream colored painting. Red carpet was under the floor. The loud music was none other than Hip Hop music, filling the room as various people walked about. Ramón walked between a couple of people, gazing around as they made their way through the mansion. There was a large spiral staircase, leading up stairs but there was no need for either man to climb that staircase for now. While walking through the rooms, there was a bartender serving drinks with a mini bar up against the wall. On the far side of the room, a few people sat snorting lines of coke through rolled up dollar bills off silver trays. A woman in pink hair and a silver leotard walked by waving at them.

"Hi Carlos!"

"Hey, sexy lady!"

Ramón stood there and watched as the mystery girl blew a kiss at his brother before walking off. Curiosity had got the better of him to ask a question.

"You know that chick?"

"Yeah, I've seen her at some parties before."

Stepping through another room, Carlos looked on as he spotted a black man wearing large star shaped sunglasses, an odd gold and glitter outfit and an orange cowboy hat. To Ramón's mind, he looked to be wearing a costume straight from a Parliament-Funkadelic album. The man yelled out to everyone in the room.

"Iggy's got a real ass factory going on upstairs, y'all! You heard it from me first, real bouncin'!"

Carlos and Ramón both turned to look at each other. Could this man truly mean Iggy as in Iggy Azalea? Carlos spoke up.

"Could it really be her?"

"You never know! I heard that Britney used to do wild stuff down here at parties."

From that answer, Carlos smirked. He remembered those same wild stories about Britney, all rumors around the family. Since his brother had spoken up about that, he figured it was worth taking the chance upstairs. He nodded to him, a silent gesture for him to follow along. Together, they went up the stairs. The sound of a voice could be heard pumping through speakers saying one word repeatedly.

"BOUNCE! BOUNCE! BOUNCE! BOUNCE! BOUNCE IN THE MOTHER FUCKIN' HOUSE!"

Down the hall, Carlos found a room with an open door. Inside, the room was lit up with pink walls. On the far wall was four stripper poles set up, four women each holding a pole and bent over shaking their asses in the 'twerk dance'. The smell of marijuana filled the room, a cloud of smoke could be seen from the far left. Carlos inhaled the disgusting smell while Ramón gagged and coughed. A few men sat in the left corner on bar stools, passing a joint around while taking puffs. Over on the right side, a man sat alone watching the show. Ramón's eyes were glued at the women at the stripper poles. Only one was wearing a thong, the others were in tight spandex shorts shaking their asses in twerk motions. His eyes were glued at the waves of their asses shaking back and forth.

"BOUNCE! BOUNCE! BOUNCE! BOUNCE! BOUNCE IN THE MOTHER FUCKIN' HOUSE!"

The two men stood there together, just watching the four women shake their asses against the poles. If this was an 'ass factory', it sure was a hell of a show. From behind them, a tall woman stepped forward, yelling in their directions.

"Y'all assholes enjoying my mother fuckin' show!?"

Ramón turned around before Carlos, surprised by the appearance of just who this woman was. The Australian rapper stood, behind her pale white skin, blonde hair and dark brown eyes. Could this really be Iggy Azalea? It appeared to be, at least going by her build. She wore a one piece, white outfit that hugged over her shoulders and looked like a swim suit from down below. The outlines traced around her hips, all while her legs were in a tall pair of pink latex hooker boot heels. When Carlos glanced over her right wrist, he noticed the tattoo of the face to the Roman goddess 'Venus'. This made him smile and greet her.

"How's it going Iggy?"

The smirked, arrogantly.

"Good to know I don't have to introduce myself to some new people up in here. I get tired of telling basic idiots who I am."

"Do you always greet newcomers by calling them assholes?"

Iggy smirked at Ramón's words before nodding.

"Oh yeah, it depends. You guys look like you know what you want from a sexy bitch."

Carlos nodded his head.

"How about you, then? I want to have a good time, something better than watching a few whores twerk it."

With a grin on her face, Iggy could read these men easily. They were obvious horny guys, luckily for them she was bored with men thus far. Some ideas were up her sleeve, just to see how far both of these men could go. If they were the type of guys who could play games and be brave, she would take them for a long ride.

"I'll take y'all some place more private, but I want you to play a lil' game with me first."

Neither of them said a word back. They watched Iggy turn her back and begin to walk off. Ramón and Carlos followed, she led them outside the room and back down the hall. It never dawned on either of them just how large this mansion was. Down the hallway, was another staircase, leading back down the floor. It appeared to be empty once they got back down the stairs, revealing that no other members of the party had explored this party. Iggy led them behind a door of what became a massive lounge room with various couches and leather chairs. All the furniture was in black leather, matching the walls with a dark purple color. The music could still be heard as loud bass beats from upstairs.

"I hope neither of you are scared to get dirty."

The door shut behind them. Carlos wanted to mock her voice, but he stopped himself. Ramón simply watched as she walked to a table in the room. A round silver tray was on it, revealing what appeared to be a small pile of cocaine and a credit card. Iggy picked it up, showing them her red painted nails and the tattoos inked over her fingers. There were some lines made among the tray, proving that someone had previously used it. Carlos smirked, speaking up to her.

"You snort yeyo, baby?"

Iggy shook her head.

"Hell no! I don't need that shit, but I don't see why I can't tease men with it. If y'all want to see me twerk it, snort a fuckin' line!"

Ramón looked back at her, a shocked expression clouded over his face.

"Fucking seriously!?"

"Yeah! Seriously! I want to see one, or both of you do it! How bad do you want this bitch to twerk it for you? Think about that!"

She shoved the tray at them. Carlos wrapped his hand around it, he wasn't scared of snorting a small bit of cocaine. Ramón however, had never did this before and was thinking of ways he could fake it. The rapper stepped away, only to come back and lay a gold plated metal, round straw on the table. It was obvious whoever owned this had bought it for a serious habit. Iggy spoke up.

"I want to know your names."

"I'm Ramón..."

"And I'm Carlos."

With a nod, she spoke again.

"Alright, who wants to go first?"

"I will!"

Carlos spoke up, he winked at his brother. He could read him easily, knowing that he wasn't one to indulge in a little powder. Ramón was already thinking of ways he could fake this, the wink was a silent gesture from Carlos to let him know that he had his back. Iggy crossed her warms, watching as Carlos stepped towards the bar in the room with the tray. Ramón followed behind him, standing on the opposite side. Once he sat the tray down, Carlos shoved the gold metal straw towards a line and looked back at Iggy. In one go, he lowered his nose and shot the line directly into his nostril. His eyes widened as he felt the white powder substance entering his system. He immediately felt slight numbness, proving that this coke was the real deal. Iggy was pleased nodding her head.

"Very good, that's what I like to see. This mother fucker right here proved that he wants to see me bounce! Now it's your turn, Ramón!"

It was almost as if the woman could see the nervous tension painted over his face. Never had Ramón snorted a line of coke in his life. He lived the old saying 'never get high on your own supply', though this wasn't his own possession, but he still didn't want to do it. Carlos remained standing opposite of him on the side of the table. Since he dropped the straw, Ramón picked it up and brought it to a line He shoved his nose to the straw and then considered a way he could fake the current situation. It probably wouldn't work, but it was worth the try anyway. As he lowered his nose down into the coke straw, he loudly inhaled and quickly shoved the straw forward. To Carlos' eye, it was clear that nothing went up Ramón's nose. Iggy tilted her head to the side and spoke up.

"I hope that really went up your nose, big boy..."

Carlos rolled his eyes before yelling at her.

"It fucking did! Hey, I don't see you snorting anything! Shut the fuck up unless you're gonna do a line too!"

She nodded her head, not wanting to get into an argument now with Carlos. He appeared to be the type of man who could show true rage when high on coke. The substance was already taking an effect in him.

"Alright, alright! It went up his nose, gotcha! I'll bounce for both of you!"

Now that everything was settled, Carlos winked back at his brother and smiled. It was refreshing to know for Ramón that his brother backed him. They turned to watch Iggy move up against the wall. She spread her legs, planting the high heel hooker boots down into the floor to spread her ass. The palms of her hands pushed against the wall and her long blonde hung down as she turned her head to look over her shoulder. She began to tap her feet, grinding her hips to force her huge ass to begin bouncing. The infamous 'twerk' motion was in full gear. Both men dropped their jaws as they watched her thick firm ass shaking, like waves of water moving back and forth.

"Holy fuck!"

"Yes, yes!! Shake that ass, you nasty bitch!"

Iggy continued, still rocking her booty back and forth to force the motion. Their eyes remained glued on the action. The drug effect was kicking in for Carlos, his cock was already hard within his pants. To her mind, she knew that these men were horny and would get freaky with her. Once she was done twerking her ass and shaking it for them, Iggy turned around and commanded both of them.

"I want both of you to take your fucking clothes off, right now! I wanna see those big cocks!"

"As you fucking wish-"

"Don't have to ask me twice!"

It was unclear to her which man had spoken first, their voices were nearly identical. The only difference in the looks; Ramón had a small five o'clock shadow over his face and short hair, while Carlos had a mustache. One of them wore a suit, the other was in a simple 'jeans and a shirt' outfit. Together, they took off their clothes, starting with their shoes before taking their shirts off. Iggy decided to take her hooker boots off, knowing that soon she would have two hard cocks to please. As they slowly slipped their clothes off, Iggy stripped herself of the one piece swimsuit. Throwing it above her head to ease her arms out, revealing her fully naked body. As she had finished, both men were naked as well. Iggy smirked to them both.

"Alright, this is gonna be a lot of fun!"

She wasted no time lowering herself down to her knees. Both men stepped forward; Carlos on her right side, Ramón to the left. Their eyes looked over her pale beauty, starring into her big fake tits for a few seconds. Iggy raised both her arms, wrapping her hands around their swollen shafts. She began to stroke their cocks, listening to them moan. Carlos couldn't feel a thing, he just watched as she stroked his hard meat. Ramón let out a moan, just until she moved to the left side and went for his cock first. She parted her lips and slid his shaft between them. Iggy began to bob her head up and down, sucking on his cock. Carlos watched, listening to his brother moan before he spoke out.

"Wow, she sucks dick like a fucking vacuum cleaner."

His compliment was a cheesy one, at least as Iggy thought to herself. She released Ramón's dick from her mouth and then moved to her right side. She spit on Carlos' mean, just before wrapping her lips around it. As she began to suck on his rod, she used her left hand to jack Ramón off. Moans could be heard from both men's voice, but Carlos couldn't feel a thing. He regretted snorting the line of coke now, but he could feel energy pumping through his veins. She slobbered all over his dick, just before releasing it from her lips with a pop noise. Iggy alternated back to Ramón's shaft, spitting on it while her right hand began to stroke his brother's cock while she sucked away with her mouth.

Slow and steady, Iggy continued her motions. She would suck on one cock, then alternate to the next and spit on it. While sucking, she used her hand to wank the other cock. Iggy continued this for several minutes, accumulating saliva strings that dripped down her chin and to her breasts. Ramón moaned the whole time, planting his hand down into her shoulder, all while Carlos was slowly feeling an odd burst of energy coming out of him. He waited until Iggy had released his dick from her lips yet again. A few saliva strings dangled down from her mouth back to his rod. Carlos then looked down at her and smirked, the urge of snorting another line had got to him.

"Hey Iggy..."

"Yeah?"

Looking up into his eyes, Iggy stroked both their cocks while Carlos gave her a typical shit-eating grin.

"I want to snort another line, but I want to snort it off your body."

"Mmmmm, that would be kinky. Where you wanna-"

"Your ass. Right down the crack of it."

"Alright, go right on ahead!"

She removed her hands from both dicks, allowing Carlos to step away. Ramón looked down at her and spoke.

"Can I fuck your mouth while he does that from behind?"

Iggy smiled.

"Sure, why the fuck not?"

Ramón planted his hand on the back of her head. Iggy pushed the palms of her hands down onto the carpet floor, leaning on all fours with her ass spread out. From behind her, Carlos took the coke tray and used the credit card to scoop up a good bit of the white powder. First, he pushed the end of the metal straw to the crack of her ass, then he lay the credit card down, pushing the small bit of coke over her skin while he climbed down to his knees. Iggy giggled before she felt the straw blowing, Carlos snorted the coke from the crack of her ass. Her eyes glanced forward at Ramón and she spoke.

"Come on, what are you waiting on? Fuck my mouth!"

She parted her lips wide, allowing him to slide his saliva covered meat pole down her throat. Ramón groaned as his cock slid into her mouth. He gripped her hair and began to buck his hips, pushing forward as he began to fuck her mouth. From behind Iggy, Carlos simply could not stop himself. Two lines wasn't enough, he wanted more. He poured a bit more coke above her ass, keeping the straw right between the crack of her cheeks. Using the credit card again, he created a new line. This time, he moved the coke straw from her ass and snorted it up. At the same time, Ramón was fucking her mouth while Iggy's muffled voice made several slobbering and sucking sounds.

"MMM-GWAH-GWAK-GWAH-GWAH!"

A bubble of spit began to flow from her lips. Ramón grunted as he pushed his cock all the way down, watching her lips meet at the base. Iggy gagged, just before choking on his meet. From behind her, she could feel the cold steel of the coke straw pushing over her left ass cheeks. Carlos made one final small dot of coke over her skin and then used the metal straw to suck it up his left nostril. Ramón cried out as he let go of her head, allowing his cock to come out of her mouth with a flood of saliva. Iggy coughed, catching her breath as the spit flowed down her chin and over her augmented breasts. Carlos had got back up from his knees and placed the tray with the utensils and coke back on the table. Iggy glanced from over her shoulder and called out to them.

"Are you both ready to fuck the shit outta me together? I figure that by now, you gotta be done with the little kinky shit. I want some real fucking!"

Carlos offered his hand to pull her up.

"You are one nasty bitch with a big fucking ass! After starring at it, I just gotta fuck it!"

She laughed, looking back at Ramón now.

"I hope you're in the mood for some pussy!"

"Fuck yeah, I am!"

"Let's get over on this couch them!"

It was clear that Iggy had previously been in a hot situation like this before with two men. Threesomes were nothing uncommon for her. Ramón moved to sit on the couch, just as he knew that's what she was hinting to. The big booty singer got up from the floor, stomping her bare feet on the carpet before she moved to Ramón. She climbed atop him, sinking her knees down into the couch as her hand found his cock from underneath and began to guide it to sweet honey pot. It dawned on her that she had not kissed either of these men, but Ramón was the only one she wanted to push her lips against. She had no interest in Carlos after he consumed all the coke from her body. As she guided his cock into her clit, a moan was heard. She pushed her lips to his and kissed him softly. Afterwards, Iggy gripped her nails into his shoulder and arched her back to invite Carlos to fuck her ass.

Ramón's hands roamed her soft skin. He couldn't stop himself from reaching them around back and gripping that amazing ass. He moaned, feeling his cock in her pussy while his fingers dug into that wonderful ass. Carlos stepped behind her, his eyes looking at the spread ass cheeks to slip his cock right on in. He expected Iggy to say something, but she didn't. There was no need to waste time with small words, soon she would be yelling her lungs out at both these horny men to fuck her. By now, he was beginning to truly regret letting one high kick get to him. The cocaine in his system had made his hands numb, the feeling in his fingertips was tingling. Iggy's patience had finally hit a cold streak and she called out to him.

"Come on, fuck my ass! Both of you, I want those big fucking dicks pumping in and out of me!"

Finally, Carlos pushed the head of his cock into her ass. With his hands locked over his back and Ramón's fingers spreading her ass, the two began to buck their hips simultaneously to fuck her in unison. Iggy gasped her breath, both men grunted and then she yelled.

"Yeah, that's it! Come on, FUCK ME! YEAH, FUCK ME! THAT'S IT, OH GOD, YEAH! FUCK ME!!"

Pound after pound, both cocks pumped into her ass and pussy together in a matching time of a chorus. Her breasts bounced a bit with each thrust into her holes, Iggy's long blonde hair began to wave around. Ramón wanted to squeeze her tits so bad, but he could not remove them from being locked onto her ass. Over and over, their cocks continued to pump into her. He yelled out in pleasure.

"Oh my god, yes! God, you're so fucking tight!!"

"OH YEAH, THAT'S IT! KEEP FUCKIN' ME, MMMMM YEAH!!"

"You nasty fucking bitch, this ass was made to be fucked!!"

Carlos gritted his teeth after speaking. As he began to pump his cock harder into her ass, Iggy yelled to him.

"OH YEAH, OH YEAH!! YOU SAID IT, GO ON! FUCK MY ASS! YOU WANT IT SO FUCKING BAD, WELL FUCK IT! YEAH, COME ON!! FUCK THAT ASS!!"

Both men had lost their pace from thrusting their cocks into her holes. By now, Ramón pumped his dick forward into her pussy and then Carlos would pound her ass right after. They continued to thrust their hips in this motion, Iggy was pushed into a frenzy of pleasure. She knew eventually both these men would bust their nuts and blow loads of cum for her. But she wondered if they could make her cum first. Ramón was already drawing close, the first one to yell out.

"Fuck!! I don't wanna cum yet!!"

Carlos came to a stop when he heard his brother's words. One thing for sure, he didn't want to pump his dick into her pussy if he had to feel Ramón's seed dripping out. Immediately, he let his cock slither out of her ass on time. Ramón had stopped thrusting too, alerting Iggy as she felt her ass empty of Carlos' dick.

"Come on, get up both of you! Let's switch it around!"

Iggy flipped her hair to look over her shoulder. As she began to climb off Ramón, Carlos helped her by tugging at her. She turned to speak to him.

"Are you both gonna stand up and get me between you?"

"Fuck yeah! But I'm taking that pussy this time."

"Mmmmmmm, such a fucking bad boy!"

Carlos kissed her on the forehead. An odd gesture she didn't quite get, but it made her giggle. Ramón got up from the couch, standing in front of them. They now moved to create the new position; Carlos stood facing her while Ramón stepped behind. Iggy responded by clutching onto Carlos' shoulders, lifting herself up and wrapping her legs around him. Ramón wrapped his arm around her waist, holding her there while Carlos hugged his arms over. Both men used their left hands to guide their cocks back into her holes. Iggy took deep breaths as she felt them both slide into her. Within seconds, she had a cock in each hole and began to yell at them.

"Oh yeah, fuck me! Come on, FUCK ME!!"

The Australian accent in her voice began to come out. Iggy used her grip on Carlos' shoulders to begin to bounce herself down. Her thick ass cheeks smashed into Ramón each time he thrust forward and she would bounce down. Closing her eyes, she whimpered as their cocks pumped in and out of her holes repeatedly. It was amazing that she could hold off a climax earlier, but it was evident by now that Carlos was going to push her into it within this position.

"OHHHH, GOD!! FUCK YEAH, FUCK ME! OH MY GOD, OH MY GOD!!"

Like before, her Australian accent was now piercing through both men's ear drums. One before the other, their hard dicks pumped into her holes. Ramón grunted, Iggy lost her grip on Carlos' shoulder so she ran her hands to his back. Her ling red painted fingernails scraped deeply into his back, causing lines to break into his skin and blood to pour out. Carlos only grinned, he couldn't feel a thing from his back. Iggy had closed her eyes, groaning aloud.

"FUCK ME, OHHH GOD!! FUCK, I'M GONNA CUM! YES!! YESSSS!!"

From all the white powder that went up Carlos' nose, he didn't her orgasm at all. He continued pumping his shaft, but Ramón was forced to stop with one final thrust. Like Iggy, the time had come for his impending explosion.

Ohhh, shit!! I can't hold back any longer, here it is!!"

Without a way to stop, Ramón's cock shot his seed deep within her ass. While Iggy's own juices were coating Carlos' shaft, he didn't realize that he also was pushed towards an orgasm. He may not have felt it, but she certainly did.

"YESSSS!! LET'S ALL CUM TOGETHER, FUCK YEAH!!"

A grin formed over her face while she purred a moan. Carlos finally realized that his orgasm had come, he slowed down and took a deep breath. From the effect of the drug he snorted, his sense of touch was all over the place. Some moments, he was numb completely, other times he could feel a sharp energy running through his body. From behind the big ass Australian rapper, Ramón just closed his eyes and groaned out into pleasure. Both men had to catch their breaths, slowly. All the fucking had reached a high point in pleasure.

They took a few steps back, Iggy unwrapped her legs from Carlos' waist and allowed her feet to touch the ground. Both their cocks slithered from her holes, releasing her body. They took a few steps back, eyes locked solely on her. Iggy spread her legs, moaning as she looked down to see their juices trailing between her thighs and running down her legs. A giggle echoed from her lips, just before she smirked at both of them. After laughing, she glanced at both of them. Carlos first, then Ramón before speaking to them.

"Look at all that, I gotta go clean myself up!"

"At least we didn't pull out and cum all over your fucking face. You could've been like those pretty girls, then you'd have a real mess to clean up."

Carlos' response made her laugh, especially at the phrase of 'pretty girls'. Iggy walked off, leaving the two men standing naked together as she collected her clothes to get dressed. Ramón stood there, grinning as if he had achieved something. The thought of working alongside his brother and going to parties like this left him thinking of future possibilities. 'I could really get used to this.', he said to himself.

Chapter 87: Chapter 87. The Kardashian Triangle Pt. 1 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

Slight winds pushed over the air, offering a bit of a breeze. The bright sun was beaming down, just another hot afternoon in Miami. Steven found himself today sitting on the deck of Tony's yacht for a visit. The family had just went through the holidays with Easter gatherings and a little party. Today was Tuesday, business as usual had come back up during the week. Steven had to meet with Tony to discuss bringing Antonio back into the club staff. He had waited until after Easter, just so this wouldn't be a discussion during the holidays. At the moment, he sat in a chair on the deck with his brother next to him. A pair of black sunglasses were slipped over his eyes. Over a pink shirt, he wore his gray jacket with matching pants. Tony was simply wearing a tan colored shirt and shorts. After all, the yacht was his home.

As the two brothers had sat together, they discussed various topics for the time being. Tony had told him that Salma had left back to Hollywood to help directing with a film. Steven teased him about the possibility of walking the red carpet with her, as it appeared their relationship was still going strong. Tony on the other hand teased Steven about Vida, reminding him of old stories with the girl. The men may have been getting older, but nothing had really changed for them besides age. After a couple of laughs between them, Steven felt it was time to bring up the topic of Antonio into discussion. While gazing forward at a few seagulls flying through the air, Steven spoke up.

"You know, I've been wanting to ask you about letting Antonio come back to work. I could use him around the club."

"Oh, really?"

"Yeah, surely. His face is healed up now, so he looks better. If you're worried about him getting in a fight, I can put him upstairs with Maria or always keep a bodyguard around him."

Tony let out a deep sigh. When he didn't reply after a few seconds, Steven spoke again.

"Come on, I need him. I can trust that kid, wish we could've said the same thing about Carlos."

The last comment made Tony chuckle. He went over his thoughts, nodding his head.

"Yes, that's true. I'll tell you what, you can let him come back. But look, one fuck up from him and he's gone again. I don't want my boy embarrassing me, you know? You would feel the same way if Jacob was doing anything stupid."

Steven let the comment slide without replying. He hated when Tony compared them like this over their sons, but it wasn't worth an argument. Just having Antonio back at the club was fair enough, as then he could get work done faster. Finally, he turned to look back at his brother and smile.

"Thanks Tony, appreciate this."

"Not a problem. Guess I might as well call him myself and break the news."

Shaking his head, Steven refused. If anyone was to give Antonio the news, he wanted it to be him.

"Nah, let me do it. I can surprise him tomorrow, call him out the blue when he isn't expecting it."

Tony nodded.

"Alright, that's fine. I'll be dropping by over next Monday to check on things. Guess I'll see both of you around then."

******************

1 DAY LATER

The ceiling fan was spinning in a fast rotation from above, but with no sound to dull out the music playing. A stereo across the room was playing a CD containing various dance tracks. Antonio walked back into his living room, wearing nothing more than a pair of blue shorts and a T-shirt with Marilyn Monroe's classic smile over it. He had got up early in the morning, become used to the schedule he had since not working at the club anymore. While the young man walked around the living room, he heard his cellphone begin to ring over on the coffee table. Stepping over, he saw that it was his uncle Steven calling. Antonio grabbed the phone, answering it quickly.

"Hello?"

"Hey, Antonio! Listen up, I talked to your dad about bringing you back into the club to work with me."

Suddenly, his eyes became huge while listening to his uncle's words over the phone. Antonio smiled to himself, just before answering back.

"You did? What's going on, then?"

"He said you can come back tonight. Get one of your suits ready and come on up before five P.M, you've got around four hours till then."

"I'll be there for sure, thanks for this!"

"No problem, see you soon."

The phone clicked as Steven hung up. He was sitting in his office with Maria across from him, having explained to her the situation with Antonio's return. The blonde haired assistant appeared to be pleased that her friend was returning to work with her. Steven had already clarified to her that Antonio would be working behind the desks with her for the time being. Now that everything had been taken care of in this subject, Maria spoke up.

"Did you get the call earlier about the party tonight with the special guest?"

Steven shook his head.

"I don't think so. What 'special guest' are you talking about, Maria?"

The blonde haired woman smirked at him.

"We got a call from a Kardashian in town. She wants to bring her friends and have a private party here, I'm assuming it's going to be a big deal."

"Which one? Was it Kim?"

Maria shook her head, laughing.

"No, it was Khloe Kardashian! I spoke to her personally over the phone. She wants a private party with V.I.P. access upstairs. She said that the club was referred to her by a special friend, I couldn't get her to say who. She said that she would call back to get a manager on the phone to go through the details."

Steven thought for a few seconds before nodding. His first thought that it was probably Kim, but he knew that Khloe had a reputation for partying too. The 'friend' could be a reference to anyone, since the Diaz name was associated with various people connected to the Kardashian family. After he gathered his thoughts, he answered Maria back.

"Very well, I'll handle this. We'll have the party upstairs with her and whoever else she brings in. I want extra security, I'll go talk to our security personnel in an hour. I want you to call downstairs and get the most expensive wine and champagne, nothing cheap for them, alright?"

Her blonde hair shook as she nodded back to her boss. Maria got up from her chair and proceeded to leave, just before she replied back to him.

"Yes, I'll do that right away."

Once the assistant left his office, Steven snatched his cellphone of the inner pocket of his gray jacket. He had to call Vida, just to let her know that he wouldn't be home tonight since the club would keep him busy. Since his birthday, they had began to keep a close relationship in tact once again. He didn't want her to be left in the dark about his business, as she was one of the few women that he truly trusted. After pulling her name up on the contact list, he listened to the phone ring. She answered it, greeting him in her soft voice.

"Hey baby!"

"Hey, I need to call you and tell you I'm not going to be home till late. We're having a private party at the club, I need to watch over things."

"Alright, I'm at the beach right now. I'll leave my apartment door unlocked if you want to go back to my place this evening."

"Are you going to be up in the wee hours of the morning, babe?"

A chuckle was heard from the other end of the phone.

"Probably...probably not. But I wouldn't mind waking up with you beside me."

Steven smiled to himself, just before responding to her.

"Alright, you win babe. I'll go by your place later. Love you."

"Love you too, Steven. Take care tonight!"

Silence ended the phone call. Steven sat the phone back down and then looked at his desk. Now all he had to do was wait on Khloe to call with requests for arranging her party. He still had to call security and arrange everything himself. In a few hours, Antonio would be arriving for his first night back at the club. Perhaps an interesting night was to unfold in the following hours. All the while, Maria had her hands full too arranging requests. Steven was prepared to set up the V.I.P. rooms as the best that Disco Fever had to offer. There would be nothing less of luxury when it came to pleasing a Kardashian woman.

******************

8 HOURS LATER

A packed house had become of the club by night hours. The dance floor was full of people, shaking and grooving their bodies like any other night. Upstairs beyond the door of the V.I.P. rooms, there was another party going on. One that had begun downstairs before venturing behind closed doors. Khloe Kardashian had arrived for her private party, bringing along eight other people. She was the only Kardashian woman, there were a few men and bodyguards along with her girlfriends. The security already had a difficult time at first keeping track of everyone, but it became easier once they were beyond the V.I.P. halls.

Steven had worked a deal with Khloe for the private party. She had called back earlier and they negotiated terms. He wanted this party to showcase just how fun Disco Fever could be as a club. Without telling her, he had the finest champagne, wine and drinks all brought upstairs for her. The bill would be a couple grand, nothing that she couldn't afford from her name alone. Upstairs, they crowded up in the lounge room while sharing drinks and talking loudly. Steven could tell early on the night, the chance of problems was rising. A couple of Khloe's friends appeared to be loud mouths and they became more unpredictable after numerous drinks.

The queen of the hour had greeted Steven some hours earlier, exchanging their names to one another. Khloe had arrived with her entourage, wearing tight stone washed blue jeans and a red button up shirt revealing her cleavage with the last buttons undone. Her long blonde hair fit the look, behind bright red lipstick. She looked beautiful, as she was never the center of attention like her sister Kim. Khloe had already caught Steven once gazing behind her, watching her huge bubble butt move back and forth with each step she took. After glancing over her shoulder in the lounge room, she decided to tease him about his eyes constantly looking down.

"See something you like there?"

"Maybe."

Khloe offered him a wink, just before stepping away. She walked slow, teasing him again before she went to tend to a friend. Steven didn't have any intentions of getting laid tonight, but it appeared that Khloe could be quite a tease. He was staying loyal to Vida for now, unless she were to cheat on him in the future. Eventually, Khloe went and sat down on the couch next to one of her girlfriends. Steven had been standing against the wall, just observing with his eyes. Across the room, a scene was beginning to unfold with two men standing face to face in a heated argument. Their words could not be heard among the chorus of other voices having a conversation.

Steven kept his eyes locked watching the two men. Both of them were wearing black suits, looking as if they had muscular builds. One had short black hair, the other had long brown hair. Khloe was sitting down on the couch, enjoying another drink with her friends while the action went on from behind her. The two men eventually moved away from one another, forcing one of them to begin walking off. Steven took a deep breath, figuring that the high tensions must have cooled down. Steven began to step around the wall, nearing his way towards Khloe. At that moment, the man who had stepped away went running back towards the other man and a violent altercation broke. A woman screamed at the top of her lungs.

"OH MY GOD! ROY AND ELI ARE FIGHTING, DO SOMETHING!!"

A punch was heard connecting to a jaw. As the two men began to fight, Khloe looked behind her and was in shock. They began to shove each other against the wall momentarily. One of them tried to punch the other but missed, slamming the fist into the wall to cause a crack. Only the members of her group knew that both men were her bodyguards. Steven ran out of the room, yelling for the security guards outside.

"Get in here now! We've got a situation!!"

As the club's security came rushing into the room, a few people had tried to break up the right but it became worse. The brown haired man had shoved a woman off him and moved to throw the other guy across the empty couch. His body went flying over the white coffee table, smashing it into pieces. Steven returned into the room, greeted to Khloe running to him and yelling.

"That's my bodyguards! I CAN'T MAKE THEM STOP! PLEASE HELP!!"

"Restrain them, come the fuck on!"

Another voice yelled out to them. The two security guards that had followed Steven in, tried to get around both men. By now, th eman who had slammed into the broken coffee table had risen. The brown haired man had grabbed his victim by the collar of his shirt and was punching him in the face repeatedly. Both of the club's security guards came to snatch him off, forcing Khloe's bodyguard to let go and then punch one of the club guard's in the gut hard. He turned to the other security guard but was met by the man grabbing his arm and twisting it, finally restraining him. A wave of calmed nerves began to flow into the room. Steven's eyes narrowed down at the broken coffee table, Khloe looked at him before glancing into his sights.

"Oh shit, I am so sorry. I can pay for the damages. My bodyguards had been arguing last night, I didn't know they were going to do this."

The club's security guards had restrained both men in handcuffs, escorting them out. Steven stood in silence, just before he began to walk around the room. After a moment, he spoke aloud to all of Khloe's friends of her entourage in the room.

"This party is over, you all need to get going."

"What? That's all it took to end it?"

An unknown voice called out. Steven nodded, replying back.

"Yes! This room is in no condition for partying, you all need to leave."

The party members began to walk out of the room, one by one. Khloe stayed behind, crossing her arms over her chest as she watched Steven. He walked around the room, observing the damage. When he witnessed the crack in the wall from a punch, it was enough to make him furious. If Tony heard about this incident, he was going to be enraged. Steven glanced back over at the coffee table, seeing that it was cracked on the front and all four legs of it were smashed to bits. He looked to Khloe and began to storm out of the room while he called out to her.

"Come with me."

"Where are we going?"

"My office, I want to discuss this with you."

"Look, I can pay for the damages no problem! I am so sorry for all of this."

Steven didn't say a word back. Khloe was forced to follow him out of the lounge area and down the hallway. Her heels clicked and clacked as he led her to his office. Steven opened the door, inviting her in first before he stepped in and slammed the door shut. Khloe unfolded her arms as she looked back at him, but Steven spoke first.

"So, you've got some pretty negative men working as bodyguards, don't you think? Those two assholes not only roughed each other up, they managed to fuck up the room too."

"Yeah, I'm sorry about that. They had been bickering about something last night, but I thought they had worked it out and could act like adults."

A chuckle was heard from Steven's voice. He walked across the room, peering out of the mini-blinds to look at the dance floor from down below. He spoke back up in response.

"Not all men can act mature at times. The damage on that wall isn't going to be cheap, nor was that coffee table."

"Look, I can pay! If it's money you need, that won't be a problem."

Thinking for a minute, Steven took a deep breath. He had no previous history with Khloe whatsoever. Kim was the Kardashian woman who had been a friend of Tony's. If Khloe had heard from the club from a friend, he now had to know if that 'friend' gave her knowledge of how the Diaz men liked to handle business. Steven turned back around, crossing his arms as he smirked at Khloe. He immediately changed the subject of their conversation.

"Let me ask you something, Khloe."

"What?"

"Who was your friend that told you about our club?"

"I don't think that's the point of this discussion."

"Oh it is, trust me. Cause if you know any of my friends, I need to know if they told you how I like to do business."

Khloe rolled her eyes. She stepped closer to Steven, taking the hint of what he meant by 'business'.

"What the fuck do you mean by that, Steven Diaz!? Fine, I'll tell you. Remember Emily? That girl you were dating not that long ago? She's a friend of mine. My sister as you know, has partied with your brother for years. But I haven't heard any of the real stories, so it seems. Just that you were a nice man and this was a fine club."

Steven smirked, laughing a bit as he looked into her beautiful brown eyes. It was time to make her an offer to get out of this trouble. He was already thinking of Antonio, this could be another bonding moment for them.

"You know what I think, Khloe? You could blow off some steam with some hot fun."

Once again, the blonde woman rolled her eyes.

"I knew it. You just want to fuck me, I could tell earlier when you kept looking at my ass. You fucking want it, don't you?"

"How about I make a deal with you? Can you handle more than one guy?"

Khloe looked away before nodding to him. She spoke up, interested in this offer.

"You want me to have a threesome with you and who?"

"My nephew. His name is Antonio, he is younger. I think you would like him, but can you handle more than one man?"

"Yeah, I know I can."

Steven gave her a nod, replying back.

"Alright, here's the deal. Get your bodyguards to pay out their pockets, or use whatever you're paying them for the damages. I'll drop everything, make those two morons pay for their own damages. You and me, we can have us some fun and everything is settled from there. Are you going to be free tomorrow?"

A smirk appeared over her face. It was clear to Khloe that she couldn't avoid indulging in some naughty fun.

"I think you've made me an offer I can't refuse, Steven."

Khloe giggled as Steven nodded and replied to her.

"Good, I promise we'll have a lot of fun tomorrow. Can you drop by the club sometime during the afternoon? I can wait for you, I'll pick you up and we can go back somewhere."

She nodded to him.

"Alright, Steven. You have my word, I'll be here tomorrow around 1 P.M."

"Good, I'll be on time."

With an agreement reached and settled, Khloe turned around to leave his office. Steven couldn't help but smirk to himself. It wasn't so much the desire he had for her body, but also to have a fun day bonding with his nephew again. He figured Antonio would be surprised after his first day back at work, he would be indulging in another fantasy similar to one back in the past. After Khloe left, Steven exited his office and went down the hall to the other office room where Antonio shared a desk with Maria. Opening the door, he stepped in and greeted his nephew before speaking up.

"Hey, Antonio! Need to talk to you in private about something, you're gonna love this. It should be fun."

******************

1 DAY LATER

The rays of sunlight began to creep through the white curtains, illuminating the bed during the morning dawn. Vida Guerra found herself alone in bed, the clock stated 9:48 A.M. as the current time. Across the bed over by the night stand, she noticed a gray jacket sitting across a chair. It was a sign that Steven had kept true to his word, arriving back at her apartment late last night and spending the night there. She smirked to herself while climbing out of the bed, throwing her arms out to let out a yawn. Over her curvy body was a small white night gown. The blankets had been pulled back and she figured Steven must have been somewhere roaming about. A few seconds later, she heard the sink faucet running from the bathroom connected to her bedroom. He must have been busy in there.

Vida's apartment was a little beach house located in Miami Beach, on Atlantic Way street. It was up in North Beach, taking Steven a long while of driving through the night to get there. He quite liked that Vida's place was far out of town, offering a subtle escape from being close by anywhere. The beach house had numerous large bushes covering the front of it, making it easy to miss without a careful eye. Outside the backyard were a couple of trees covering up the light blue painted building and offering the beach shore accessible in walking distance beyond a small gate. It was a quiet little place giving the model closure as she liked to have her privacy. Vida climbed out of bed, running her hand through her long dark hair before she called out to him.

"Steven, honey? Are you here?"

"Yeah, just one minute!"

He called out from the bathroom. Vida glanced, seeing the door was opening and a light shining. She ignored his words, walking right in as she caught him rinsing out his mouth from brushing his teeth. Steven placed the pink tooth brush back in it's spot after he was finished. He turned to greet Vida with a smile, standing there shirtless wearing nothing but his underwear. Vida leaned in and kissed his cheek before speaking.

"Good morning."

"Hey, good morning sweet heart."

She stood beside him as he turned to face the mirror above the sink. It was a large round shape with a gold border around it. Vida glanced back in the mirror, starring at them both before Steven began to wash his face. As he ran his wet hands over his face, she spoke again.

"What time did you get in? I must have been asleep, didn't hear you."

"About three in the morning. Took me a while to drive out here, no traffic in the dead of night."

He placed his hand up on the faucets, turning them off as he was now finished. Steven turned back to look at Vida, just before she replied to him.

"Well, how did the party go last night? It sounds like you must have been busy to get here that late."

"Oh, the party..."

Steven laughed, shaking his head. He had just remembered the deal with Khloe.

"I'll tell you about it after I make breakfast. I've got a funny story to tell you, baby."

Vida smirked to him.

"Now I'm interested, but I'll wait and let you tell me. Sweet of you to make me breakfast, Steven."

"Not a problem, baby. Hold off on a shower for now and I'll join you after we eat."

She kissed his lips, just before he could walk out of the bathroom leaving her to tend to herself in privacy. Steven didn't mind cooking breakfast for a woman he was in love with. It reminded him of his old days, being married and raising a son. While Vida washed up for the morning, Steven put on his pants and threw back on his shirt before leaving the bedroom. In the kitchen, Steven found enough supplies in the cabinets to make a few pancakes, as well as enough eggs to scramble and offer with toast. He would go on to spend the next hour cooking in the kitchen, making them both a nice breakfast meal. By the time Vida had reunited with him in the kitchen, she inhaled the scent of fresh food and smiled. There were two plates each for both of them with pancakes and eggs, and then a separate plate with buttered toast.

"Oh my, I forgot how much you love to cook Steven."

Vida had slipped on a black T-shirt and a thong before arriving back in the kitchen. They still had time to shower, so she didn't bother dressing up yet. Her hair was fixed up in a pony tail. Steven took two glasses and filled them with orange juice before he joined her to sit down at the table and eat. While the Cuban model took her fork and cut into the pancake, she spoke up to strike a conversation.

"So...Who's party was that last night? I've been just dying to know since you told me yesterday."

Steven glanced at her while raising the glass of orange juice to his lips. After taking a sip, he answered her.

"Khloe Kardashian. She came into the club with a bunch of friends, had to give them a private room upstairs."

"Oh, that's interesting."

Vida replied while taking another bite from her fork. Steven continued speaking.

"Yeah, she needs to find some better bodyguards. Fucking idiots decided to start a fight in there, smashed a table and put a crack in the wall. I wasn't too happy about that."

"I can't imagine you were. So, is she going to pay for the damages or what?"

Steven continued eating. Before he answered her back, the sound of their forks edging on the plate could be heard. Thinking to himself, he didn't want to flat out admit that a plan had been made in exchange of sex. Steven thought for a minute how he could word it better to Vida. He swallowed down a piece and then looked back at Vida with a smirk before replying

"Yeah, get a load of this; she wants to pay off the damages but with sex, she offered a threesome between me and my nephew Antonio."

Vida's jaw dropped.

"Oh my god, are you for real?"

"Yes, baby! I'm honest here! She said it would be cheaper than spending a few grand if she just had some fun with us."

"I knew it, I knew those Kardashian women were cheap asses. She'd rather fuck you than paying the damages herself, she's like that."

Just like that, Vida bought his story without questioning. She had heard rumors within modelling for several years, so it didn't surprise her to hear something like this regarding a Kardashian. They continued eating, Steven chuckled at her words. After a moment, he spoke again.

"So, what do you think baby?"

"What do you mean, Steven?"

Their eyes met, both of them sipping on their glass of orange juice. Steven tilted his head a bit before smirking. Still toying with the truth in his mind, he had to word this better for her approval. He didn't want Vida to know the fact that he already planned this out last night.

"You don't mind if I do fuck her? My nephew is going to be there with me. I figured he could use a good time with a beautiful woman."

Vida laughed at him. It was a slow, almost sinister sounding laugh. She slowly shook her head before glancing back into his eyes to answer his question.

"Do you really wanna fuck her, Steven? Then go right on ahead, who am I to stop you? You're a man after all. Don't take me for a fool, as I know how you men are. You get what you want in life, that's what I like about you. I'll let you fuck her, but under one circumstance."

"What do you mean by that, babe?"

She smirked at him. Since Steven had brought this up, Vida had developed an idea in her mind. She had her own card to play when it came to the Kardashian women. Vida wasn't going to allow Steven to have his fun without her getting something out of it."

"Bring your phone with you. I want you to take a photo for me."

"A photo?"

Vida nodded, continuing on.

"Yeah! I want you to cum on that whore's face and take a picture of her with her kissing your dick. You can do that for me, right Steven?"

"Oh yeah, I can do that for you. I have to meet her in a few hours. I'm going to take her to Antonio's penthouse where we have everything planned."

She smirked a sinister grin.

"Good, thank you. Now let's finish eating and go get in the shower. You aren't fucking that whore yet until I have some fun with you first!"

They resumed eating their breakfast before it could get cold. Steven thought of asking Vida the reason she requested the photo, but he dropped the thought for now. Since she had given him her blessing to fuck Khloe, he figured he had to repay her the same respect of not pushing her motive for the photo. Perhaps she wanted it for their own photo collection, as Vida was a kinky freak like that who loved to have photos. He almost asked her if the photo would go in their album that she had given him for his birthday, but after second thoughts, he didn't mention it. The thought of shower sex with her was overcoming him, as he couldn't wait to finish eating now.

It took them both a little over twenty minutes to finish up. Vida took the dirty dishes and placed them into the sink to wash later after he was to leave. Together, they walked back into the bedroom hand in hand. Steven had just realized that his suit was the only clothes he had with him here. He would have to take a shower, drive all the way back home to Coconut Grove and change his clothes before picking Khloe up. Vida walked them back to the bathroom connected in her bedroom, pushing her hands up against his chest before kissing his lips passionately. She then stepped away, stripping her shirt and thong off to reveal her thick Cuban ass to his sight. Steven followed her actions, stripping his clothes off to join her in the nude as she turned the faucets to get the water running in the shower.

Vida offered her hand after stepping her left foot into the shower. Steven gazed back into her beautiful brown eyes before taking her hand. As she pulled him into the shower, he reached back for the light green shower curtain and tugged it to close them up in the tight space. Vida wrapped her arms around her neck, shoving her body up against his as her huge breasts pushed over his hairy chest. Within hours, he would be fucking another woman, but Vida knew that she could outdo that other woman when it came to this man only. They began to kiss while the water sprayed over their heads from above. Making their hair wet at the same time their tongues danced back and forth. Steven ran his hands over her smooth tanned skin, finally pulling back from the kiss to let out a moan. Vida smirked and called to him.

"Nothing better than fucking my man in the shower."

Her hand reached down, grabbing his cock. She let out a giggle before speaking again.

"And I get to fuck him before he takes a Kardashian whore and fucks her like a bitch."

She laughed, forcing Steven to crack up too at her words. Her hand still pumped his shaft with her small fingers wrapped around it. Vida quickly went down to her knees, forcing Steven to take a few steps as the warm water sprayed on his back. From the floor of the shower, she pushed her puffy lips over his cock and went to sucking on it. 'Mmmmmm', she moaned while moving her hand back and forth as her lips bobbed up and down on his cock. Her lips and hand moved in perfect synchronization to jack him off and suck at the same time. Steven took a deep breath, moaning out as Vida continued to suck his cock.

"Yeah, there you go. Suck it baby!"

'Mmmmm, mmmm, mmm', the sound of her moaning over his rod was muted by the loud sounds of the water faucet spraying from above them. Vida twirled her tongue around Steven's meat pole, sucking on it like a peppermint stick. She knew they were about to fuck on a time table, so Vida couldn't waste a whole lot of time. She was ready to get that cock lodged into her pussy, knowing that he would be fucking her thick epic ass soon after. Once she had coated his cock with layers of her saliva, Vida released it from between her lips and pulled herself up to face him. Steven put his hands over her breasts, squeezing them before she moved her face inches in front of his.

"Come on, fuck me against the wall! Fuck me hard!!"

Vida quickly wrapped her thick legs around him, forcing his cock to brush up against her clit. Steven wrapped his arms around her, shoving her to the wall as she requested it. She reached her hands down, guiding his cock into her pussy and groaning into pleasure as he made the first thrust. Their lips connected yet again, kissing as he began to thrust into her as she leaned against the wall. There wasn't a care in the world about the shower spraying down from above them. Soon, the sound of her thick ass pushing up against the wet wall could be heard. Once their lips broke, Steven planted his lips to her neck, kissing it as Vida closed her eyes and cried out.

"Ohhhhhh, yeah!! That's it, fuck me! FUCK ME!!"

Over and over, his cock thrust into her pussy back and forth. Vida's hands ran over his back, latching onto him as her long fingernails began to scrap over his skin. Steven groaned, crying out as she broke his flesh.

"Oh, fuck!!"

With a grunt, he took a few steps back and moved her from against the wall. Steven turned, pushing Vida up against the opposite wall where the shower sprayer was. A flood of water rained down over his face and chest, but he didn't stop from thrusting into her back and forth. Vida's nails raked into his back yet again, this time creating small cut wounds on his back. The feeling of pleasure was enough to override the stinging pain over his back. Steven leaned his head up to kiss her lips again, still bucking his hips as hard as he could to pump his cock into that sweet pussy. She was already close, due to how fast he maintained his pace.

"YES, YES!! MAKE ME CUM!! YES, STEVEN!!"

As if her words couldn't be encouraging enough, Steven placed his hands up on her shoulders to try and force himself to pump into her faster. Vida unwrapped her legs from around his waist. The splashing of the water couldn't become louder than her voice moaning aloud. For Steven, he wanted to hold off his own orgasm. He planned to shoot his load in her ass since he had be out the door and on the road within the next hour. Vida closed her eyes, gritting her teeth as she knew the time was coming short now. As he continued to pump his dick in and out of her clit, she felt herself approaching the busting point of her orgasm. Vida gasped, groaning aloud.

"OHHHHH, YES! FUCK ME!! OHHHH!!"

Finally, Steven slowed himself down as he felt her juices coating his cock. He made one final thrust, pushing her ass back against the wall for what would be the last time. All Vida could do was close her eyes and embrace the feeling of the orgasm. She moved her arms from around his back, freeing him of her grasp for now. It was a miracle that Steven didn't blow from within her, for he was close already. He pulled his cock from her pussy, taking a few steps back. It suddenly dawned on him that the shower had created a mist of fog clouding up the entire bathroom. Vida giggled as she reopened her eyes to gaze forward at him. Steven took a second to catch his breath before speaking out to her.

"Come on, baby! I need you to turn around for me, get your hands up against the fucking wall."

Due to him being out of breath, his words came out softer than usual. Vida was well aware that Steven meant to order her in a stern matter, but she couldn't help but giggle to him. She moved from against the wall, turning around but not without teasing him with sweet naughty words.

"Oh, yeah? You want me up against the wall so you can fuck me in the ass, yeah?"

She closed her eyes, leaning the palms of her hands against the wall to spread her ass out from behind. Vida could feel the water spraying down over the small of her back, creating a small river that overflowed down both sides of her body. When Steven didn't reply back, she teased him again.

"You wanna fuck my ass while you think about that Kardashian bitch, huh?"

A loud smack was heard and Vida moaned. Steven had raised his left hand back to strike her ass cheeks. A few seconds later, he pulled her thick cheeks back with his hands and slid his fat cock into her dark hole. She gasped, moaning out as he began to slowly pump his cock into her ass. Vida teased him yet again since he was still silent of words.

"Yeah, go on! Fuck that ass! FUCK MY ASS! I want you to be thinking about MY ass when you are fucking that Kardashian whore!! FUCK MY ASS, STEVEN!!"

Over and over, Steven rammed his cock back and forth into that thick Cuban ass. He reared his hand back and spanked the left cheek of that famous booty. Vida gasped, moaning in an innocent voice to drive him crazy. All she could think about was the fact he would be with that Kardashian woman in a few hours. She wanted to drive him nuts as he continued to pump his cock back and forth into her ass.

"YES, YES!! FUCK THAT ASS!! GO ON, YEAH FUCK ME IN THE ASS WHILE YOU THINK ABOUT THAT KARDASHIAN SLUT!!"

"Fuck, fuck!! Baby, I'm gonna cum!!"

A grunt was heard between the water spraying down over her tanned body. Vida groaned, teasing him with her yelling voice again.

"CUM IN MY ASS! SHOOT THAT HOT LOAD IN ME, I WANT IT!!"

His hand reared back before slapping the left cheek of her ass again. Steven made one final thrust and then grunted as his cock exploded deep within her back door hole. Vida moaned, feeling his hot load in her while the warm water still flowed over her body. Steven took a deep breath, leaning up as he pulled his cock from her ass. Vida wasn't bothered by his hot cum pouring out down her thighs. He had his fun for now, but they now had to wash their bodies while the bathroom was a misty room of fog. No words were exchanged as she had turned around to face him. They kissed before finally grabbing the soap and wash rag, proceeding to wash one another's body in exchange.

Twenty minutes had passed by the time they were done with the shower. The fog seemed to be permanent in the room before they had turned off the water and stepped out. Steven was stuck in his old clothes from last night, forcing a small conversation as Vida had teased him about having to drive all the way back in town to find a fresh suit of clothes. By the time he was dressed, Vida had rolled her wet hair up in a towel and put on a blue robe over her body. She had a seat down on the bed, watching as he put his shoes back on and shoved his cellphone into the inside pocket of his jacket. As he was ready to leave, Vida decided to tease him as he was ready to walk out the door.

"Go get her, baby! Go fuck that Kardashian bitch like the whore she is!"

"I will!"

"Don't forget to take the photo for me."

Steven laughed, shaking his head before he smiled back to her.

"I won't, I promise baby."

He headed out for the door, ready to get behind the wheel of his Cadillac and go back home. Steven had a tight schedule, to go get a new suit from home and then drive back to the club to pick up Khloe. Vida would go down as a great warm up for today's challenge with Khloe.

******************

3 HOURS LATER

A breath of fresh air was inhaled upon looking back at the mirror. Antonio looked into his reflection, making sure he didn't miss a spot on his face after shaving. Today was an important day for events that would be taking place within his penthouse suite. Just last night, his uncle Steven dropped a bombshell on him that they would be sharing Khloe Kardashian in a threesome. There was no question about it, as Antonio just wanted to experience the fun of another famous woman. Despite past experiences of famous ladies, he found himself to be somewhat nervous this afternoon.

The young had went home and straight to sleep the previous night. As Steven had told him, the words rang true: 'She's a fucking Kardashian. We can't half-ass this, gotta give her the best we can offer'. It was true, regardless if the subject was a party or bedroom pleasure. Antonio didn't want to disappoint Khloe whatsoever, knowing that a woman like her could be hard to please. After he was done washing his face, the young man stepped out of the bathroom. Earlier back in the morning, he took a shower upon awakening. He was dressed in a pair of pink shorts and a light green T-shirt. Upon walking back into the living room, he heard his phone sound off a text notification alert. Sitting down on the couch, he grabbed the phone and opened up a text from his uncle Steven.

'Be there soon in 10 minutes. Hope you're ready.'

Outside the building, Steven parked his Cadillac in a spot behind the luxury hotel. Sitting across from him was none other than Khloe Kardashian herself. True to her word, she waited outside the club for Steven's arrival. Khloe had arrived with her own ride to deliver a briefcase of cash that was now sitting safely in the trunk of Steven's car. The briefcase contained ten grand in cash, more than enough to pay the damages back at the club. She had fired her bodyguards under twenty four hours, true to her word from last night. Steven and Khloe had a short conversation before the drive, he was impressed with her. She was all business, ready for pleasure. Over her curvy body she wore a white jacket zipped up covering most of her body. Her long blonde hair was parted down the middle, large gold hoop ear were attached to her ears. As for Steven, he had changed into a pair of black pants with a purple shirt under a white jacket, freshly clean clothes from his home.

'Business and then pleasure' was Khloe's motto, at least when it came to a situation like this. She was well aware that Steven took an interest in her the previous night. If all would've went well, she probably would've went home with him. She seen him as a player, reading him carefully as a dangerous type of man she liked to associate herself with. As they got out of the car, she held his hand while walking into the lobby of the hotel room. She was ready to have a good time with this man and his nephew, offering small conversation in the car. Back in his penthouse suite, Antonio turned on the air conditioner as he felt himself ready to break a sweat. When he walked back into the living room, that was when he heard the knock at the door. The young man gasped, stopping in his tracks before he took a deep breath. It was time.

"He must be nervous behind that door."

Khloe spoke to Steven as they waited. He chuckled at her comment before replying.

"Can you blame him?"

"No, not really. I assume a lot of young men would line up the street for a chance to fuck me. I just hope he is as handsome as you are."

Before another word could be uttered, the front door swung open to Antonio standing tall. His eyes glanced over Khloe as the woman gave him a smug grin. Beyond the white jacket, he could see the outline of her cleavage in what appeared to be some black outfit. She looked him over before speaking.

"Ah, so you're the young man known as Antonio."

"Yes, hello Miss. Kardashian."

She rolled her eyes, stepping through the door. Her high heels clicked loudly over the floor. Steven stepped in behind her and closed the door, secluding the three of them in the privacy of the penthouse. As Khloe walked about in the living room, she answered Antonio back while unbuttoning her white jacket.

"I don't want to be called by 'Miss. Kardashian' today. Khloe will do just fine, young man."

Her back was turned to him by the time she had unbuttoned the jacket. Khloe let it fall to the floor while stepping her right leg out, revealing herself to be wearing nothing more than a one piece bustier outfit with long sleeves covering her slender arms. From the back view, both men could see the immense size of her gigantic ass with the lower piece of the outfit extended between her ass cheeks like a thong. Khloe ran her left hand down, gripping her ass cheek as she looked beyond her shoulder with a smug, but inviting grin to both of them.

"Get your fucking clothes off, if you know what's best for you."

"Are you talking to me?"

Steven teased her. Khloe, shook her head before leaning over to show them her huge ass in clear sight. She answered back while shaking it around to the left and right.

"That's to both of you! I know both of you better have the balls to fuck me good!"

"Yeah, you'll see. Get that fucking outfit off too, since we're stripping."

The older man's response to her set the tone of snarky comments. Steven grabbed his cellphone out of his pocket and placed it down on the coffee table facing the couch. It was a mental note to not neglect the promise he made to Vida earlier. Khloe turned around, watching as the men began to undress themselves. Her outfit was a one piece bustier that zipped up the middle. Apart from being long sleeved, it would be easy to disrobe. She waited until both of them were standing naked before her and holding their cocks by the time she was ready to give a strip show. Khloe began by looking up into their faces and smirking a little. Her long golden hair moving down from both sides of her face.

With her hand placed down on the zipper, she pretended that there was a song playing in her mind. Subtle hip hop beats were what she usually stripped and danced to. Khloe slowly tugged the zipper down, noticing that by now both men were stroking their cocks with the grip of a hand. She ran her hands through her hair, grinding her hips to move them back and forth; to the left, then the right, back to the left again. After pulling the sleeves, she thrust the rest of the outfit down revealing her voluptuous nude body to them. Khloe pushed her hands over her breasts, holding them up as she took a few steps forward. The black pair of heels was the only thing remaining on her body. It appeared that both men caught sight of her wet, shaved pussy from underneath. With a smirk on her face, she moved her hands to use her index fingers to call them both to her. Khloe called out to them.

"Bring those big dicks over here, both of you! Now, don't make me wait!"

Khloe fell down to her knees. Steven wasn't sure if this impatient act was something trademark of her attitude or just a phase. He moved to her right side, while Antonio was to the left. Once they stepped closer to her figure, Khloe reached both her hands up to grab their cocks and wrap her fingers around them. She glanced into both of their eyes, Antonio before Steven. Her hands began to slowly stroke their cocks, forcing both men to moan together as the Kardashian goddess was ready to pleasure them. Steven teased her with subtle dirty talk.

"You've got big lips, you know that right?"

She rolled her eyes, stroking his cock faster before she replied.

"What are you gonna tell me, then? That they need to be kissing your big fucking dick instead of your lips?"

"Yeah, we haven't kissed yet, so why not?"

Khloe made it a mental note that she had yet to kiss either of them. That would be for later on, as she knew her lips would be planted over their cocks soon enough. Since Steven had decided to tease her with words, she turned her head to the right side first. Her large hoop ear rings bounced around a bit as she parted her lips and pushed Steven's cock between them. As she began to slowly suck on his rod, her left hand worked Antonio's meat simentalnousely. Steven let out a sharp moan as the blonde Kardashian began to suck on his cock, bobbing her head up and down on it slowly. Considering the act of control, Steven brought his hand down and patted the back of her head almost like she was a pet. Khloe ignored his tongue, pushing her lips further down his to swirl her tongue around it.

Slobbering sounds began to echo between the moans of both men. Antonio watched her hand, trying to make out the small tattoo above her thumb. After a full minute of slobbering all over Steven's thick rod, she came off it making a pop noise. A string of saliva broke from her lips, falling down to her tits as Khloe turned her head to the left at Antonio's hard meat. She was amazed that both men had impressive length of their cocks, they appeared to be the same size. She planted her lips over Antonio's rod while taking her right hand to grip over Steven's saliva coated rod. As she began to suck the young man, he took a deep breath and moaned aloud.

"Oh god, this is fucking awesome! Khloe is the best Kardashian!"

What a way to stroke her ego in words. Khloe took great pride in hearing him refer to her as 'the best' of her family's name. Neither of the two men had witnessed her bare ass yet, she hoped one of them would compliment her booty as being superior to her more famous sister's. Khloe pushed her lips all the way down, sucking every inch of Antonio's rod as she pushed her left hand down to the base of it. The young man gasped, just before she pulled her lips away making a pop noise. Khloe licked her lips in a circle before turning her head to the right and forcing her attention back to Steven's dick. Khloe spit on the head before planting her lips back around it. As she began to suck on Steven's cock again, he moaned as Khloe's hand found Antonio's rod to stroke it while she sucked on his uncle.

"Yeah, there you go! Suck it, babe!"

A string of saliva broke from Khloe's lower lip, dangling down her chin as she began to bob her head up and down on Steven's dick. She became a bit more aggressive, devouring his meaty shaft. 'Mmmmmm', she moaned a muffled sound over his cock before coming back off it with another pop sound. Khloe moved back to Antonio's rod spitting on it before sucking on it. She began to suck on them in a pattern, slobbering all over one dick before moving back and forth to the next. Each time Khloe released one cock from her mouth, her hand would place back over it to stroke. Steven reached his hand down and began to feel one of her breasts, rubbing her nipple as she sucked on his cock. This time, he ran his hand down to grip her hair, tugging at it as she popped her lips from his cock. Khloe gritted her teeth looking in his eyes as he spoke.

"Can I have a kiss?"

"Mmmmm, yes you can!"

Keeping the grip of her hair, Steven leaned down as his lips brushed up against hers. Khloe let go of his cock in her right hand as their lips traded touches, dancing their tongues along one another. Her left hand remained with a tight grip around Antonio's shaft, but she stopped stroking it while kissing his uncle. Steven grabbed his cock while kissing Khloe, rubbing it under her to slide the saliva coated head over her hardening nipples. She moaned in his mouth before breaking the kiss. As Steven leaned back up, she looked down to see his cock rubbing up against one of her breasts. Khloe moaned, biting her lower lip before she looked back into his eyes to tease him.

"You wanna fuck my tits, Steven?"

"Yeah!"

His reply prompted her to let go of Antonio's cock. Khloe moved her hands over her big boobs, pushing them together. Steven placed his hand on her right shoulder as she moved a little bit on her knees to face him. As he thrust his cock between her tits, she leaned her head down and spit on it while squeezing her tits together. Steven responded by bucking his hips, forcing his cock to pump between those lovely breasts. He let out a moan as Khloe licked her lips and starred into his eyes. Steven was pumping his cock at a fast rate between her tits, but was ignoring Antonio for now. He took a few steps to her left side, holding his cock as he shook it in front of her face and spoke up.

"Hey, don't forget about me!"

Khloe turned her head to Antonio's cock and pushed her lips around it. Her big golden hoop ear rings began to bounce around and she slobbered all over the young man's shaft while Steven was pumping his dick between her tits. Usually, Steven liked to fuck Vida's tits, but he had forgotten about it during their warm up session earlier. 'Mmmmmm', she moaned over Antonio's rod while feeling his uncle's shaft pumping between her large tits. Khloe was loving the attention that these men presented to her body, knowing that she was the Kardashian sister always in the shadow of Kim's sex symbol status.

"God, I just love how you suck me off!!"

The young man called out to her almost in a cry of a voice. Steven slowed down his movement between her breasts, eventually pulling his cock out of from between her tits to prevent himself from blowing his load early. Khloe moved her hands off her breasts, taking advantage now of Antonio's cock. She moved her lips up to the head and popped it out loudly. A few strings of saliva dripped from his cock as she put her hands on her breasts, allowing him a chance to slide his meat pole between her cleavage and fuck them next. Steven stepped around them, having a seat on the couch to take a little break. He watched from behind as Khloe gripped her tits around Antonio's cock and began to move them up and down.

"Mmmmm, you like that? You like how your dick feels between my tits, yeah?"

"Fuck yes!!"

Over and over, she slid her tits up and down, pumping them on his cock. Antonio was in heaven, moaning out as he experienced such amazing pleasure from a Kardashian. it was a fantasy come true, at least for him. From Steven's sight, all he could do was watch her round plump ass move a bit on the floor as he could see her back from sitting on the couch. Antonio just stood there, allowing her complete control to move those big tits up and down over his cock. Steven couldn't resist from looking at her ass. He smirked and then called out to her.

"Hey, Khloe babe! You ready for some double fucking?"

She glanced up into Antonio's eyes, still pumping her tits up and down on his cock. She spoke to the younger man.

"Your uncle over there has some kinky ideas."

"Yeah, he does!"

He didn't know what to say back to her, just a simple agreement. Khloe let go of her tits, allowing Antonio's dick to fall free from between them. Khloe raised herself from the floor, getting up from her knees. Steven responded by standing up off the couch, looking into her eyes as she stomped her heels loudly on the floor to approach him. Steven spoke up to her.

"You ready?"

"Yeah, but under my rules! I want him to fuck my pussy first."

She glanced back at Antonio, no need to point her finger or anything. Steven nodded back to her as their eyes returned to one another's.

"That's fine, I'd rather fuck that gigantic ass of yours first anyway."

"Yeah, I knew you wouldn't complain. It looks even better than it did last night when I was in those tight pants!"

Steven couldn't help himself. He put his hand on her shoulder and leaned in for another soft kiss over her lips. Khloe returned the kiss, but didn't waste much time sucking face with him. Antonio got himself in position, now experienced enough with threesomes to know where he should be at times to let her get on top. The young man had a seat down on the couch and then Khloe moved to get atop him, sinking her knees down into the couch as she leaned down to trade a kiss between his lips. Steven was left standing, watching her giant ass sway forth as she rocked herself in position over Antonio. That ass was massive, definitely worth respect. All the man could do was stand there and gaze into the endless firm skin, knowing soon his dick would be lost inside the small hold past those huge cheeks.

Khloe reached her hands down, gripping Antonio's cock to guide him forward into her warm wet clit. The young man leaned back on the couch, taking in a deep breath as he felt his cock enter her. From behind her, Steven took a few steps forward and continued to stare into her amazingly large ass. There was no one word he could think of to describe it. Enormous? Gigantic? Titanic? It didn't matter, this was an ass one had to witness with their very own ideas. He stepped forward, running his hand over the right cheek of her ass to feel her smooth skin. Khloe let out a moan and leaned forward a bit, forcing Antonio to sink further down into the couch. Antonio ran his arms up, wrapping them around her back.

"Holy fuck. I've seen a lot of big asses in my life, but this thing? I don't know what to say. It's something else, babe."

She turned her head, flipping her hair into Antonio's face. Khloe ran her hands back, gripping her own ass cheeks and pulling them apart to invite Steven into her small tight back door hole. With a glance into his eyes, she responded to his praise.

"Yeah, it's just what you want. The ass of your dreams, huh? Go ahead, slide that fat fucking dick in my ass! I want to feel both of you pounding into me!"

"Ask and you shall receive!"

A smirk ran across his face upon replying. Steven stepped forward, pushing the head of his cock into her tight dark hole. Khloe gasped, moaning as she felt him slip his cock inside of her.

"Ohhhhhhh!!"

Her eyes enlarged as she felt him sink his cock further into her ass. With both of them pushing their dicks into her, Khloe was ready for them to begin pounding her. She waited a few seconds, offering Steven the moment to get used to the tightness of her insanely large booty. Khloe called out to them as they began to thrust into her pussy and ass simultaneously.

"Ohhhh, yeah! Come on, fuck me! FUCK ME!!"

Khloe's hands remained firmly placed over her glorious ass cheeks. The men pumped forward almost in a pattern; Steven would thrust his cock into her ass and then Antonio would pump into her pussy. Over and over, they continued to fuck her in the position. The big hoop ear rings hanging from her ears bounced around as her boobs sway from under her and over Antonio's face. Khloe was in a world of pleasure feeling them both take her. She moaned, far louder than the cries heard from their voices. Swallowing her breath, she attempted to think of some words to tease them with, but was failing. Khloe called out to them, regardless.

"If it was only one of you in here right now I-"

Steven heard her words and responded by reaching down to snatch her long blonde hair up in his grasp, she stopped talking momentarily. He tugged it, still thrusting into her ass as he replied.

"You'd what, Khloe?"

She gritted her teeth, growling in rage as she looked down into Antonio's face. She yelled back at Steven, raising her voice.

"I would have you WORSHIPING MY FUCKING ASS, THAT'S WHAT!!"

Just the words to tell him to boost him into pounding that thick ass harder and faster. Steven let go of her hair, impressed how Khloe managed to her palms planted over her ass to prevent him from spanking her. They continued pounding their cocks into her, pumping them in perfect synchronization, one after the other. Khloe gasped, screaming out to them louder in her voice.

"YES, YESSSSS!! THAT'S IT, FUCK ME!! POUND ME WITH YOUR BIG HARD FUCKING DICKS! YESSSSS!!"

"God, this ass is-"

"FUCK MY ASS! FUCK MY ASS HARDER!! POUND MY PUSSY, BOTH OF YOU!! COME ON, FUCK ME!! YEAH!!"

The sound of grunting could be heard, but Khloe was unsure which man was making the sounds. She was pushed into a frenzy of pleasure, not even caring that both of them were possibly on the brink of exploding already. What she said earlier was not far from the fact, if it was just one of them in the room, she would have been dominating the lone man with her powerful ass. Antonio cried out to her while still bucking his hips to thrust into her pussy.

"I'm gonna fucking cum! I can't hold back anymore!!"

"YESSSSSS, GIVE IT TO ME! MAKE ME CUM WITH YOU, DAMMIT!!"

Steven came to a stop from behind her. Taking a few steps back, he quickly pulled his rod from her tight back hole. He didn't want to waste his load inside of her, remembering that he had a mess to create for a photograph. Khloe realized that her ass was free from his cock and decided to finish Antonio off herself. She moved her hands to his shoulders and began to pound herself down, riding him. With control taken over the young man, her big tits shook up and down as she thrust herself down on his cock. Steven turned around and grabbed his phone, trying to set up the camera so it was all set for that one photo he had to take. While he toyed with the camera, Antonio and Khloe became louder. The young man's voice called out first.

"Ohhhhh, man! Ohhhhhhh, god!!"

"YES, YES!! YOU LIKE THAT!? I'M GONNA-"

"OHHHHHHH, YEAH! I'M GONNA FUCKING CUM TOO, FUCK ME KHLOE!!"

She thrust herself down one last time, arching her head up as Khloe had come to a complete stop. Both of them shared their orgasm together, moaning aloud in screams loud enough to echo through the walls of the penthouse. All Steven could do was stand there and witness such an amazing moment shared by two people who were not in love whatsoever. Antonio and Khloe had to catch their breathes while sharing their climax together. The Kardashian goddess opened her eyes, gazing down into the young man's bewildered face. Antonio began to mutter words, not knowing how exactly to describe the moment.

"Wow...That was...that was..."

"Incredible! Yes, I know!"

After responding to him, she leaned down to cup his face and kiss his lips softly. From behind her, Steven put his phone back down on the coffee table. The sound of it alerted Khloe, as she remembered right away that he pulled his dick from her ass and had yet to share an orgasm with her. She began to climb off Antonio, releasing his cock from her pussy as she turned her attention back to Steven and spoke.

"Why did you pull out like that? I figured you were gonna shoot a hot load up my phat ass."

Steven shook his head at her.

"Nah, I didn't want to."

"Why not?"

"I'd rather blast my load all over your cute fucking face, that's why. I was curious if you'd allow me to take a photo with my phone if I cum on your face."

She giggled at him upon replying.

"And why do you wanna do that?"

He smirked. Steven was prepared to smooth talk an easy story that she would buy into with his charm.

"So I can have a memento, knowing I got to cum on the face of the most beautiful Kardashian woman in the world."

After a small wink, Khloe smiled at him. She liked to hear praise, especially knowing that she was usually in Kim's shadow. Looking back at him, she bit her lower lip and nodded.

"Alright, I'll let you do that. But first, I want to be double fucked again. This time, me on top of you and him pounding my ass from behind."

Antonio got up from the couch as she had spoken. Steven gave her a nod, standing face to face with her. He motioned for Antonio to get behind her, ready to demonstrate the new position as they would stand up and pump into her. Khloe knew what to do, this was not the first threesome she had been involved with between two men. Steven motioned his hands for Khloe to approach him.

"Ready, baby?"

Khloe turned around, glancing at the younger man before speaking.

"I really hope you can handle me! My ass is huge, I could overpower you with it if I wanted to."

"Babe, he'll be fine. After all, we're both gonna be pumping into you."

Steven's words reassured Antonio not to worry. Khloe glanced back at the man in charge and nodded her head, giving him the notice that she was ready.

"Alright, hold me up and get those dicks inside me!"

Khloe moved her hands over Steven's shoulders, lifting herself up to wrap her strong legs around his waist. Steven responded by using his hands to hold her legs up from underneath. It was up to her to reach down with her right hand and guide his cock into her pussy. Once his dick was embedded into one of her holes, she looked over her shoulder forcing her large hoop ear rings to move about. With a nod, she impatiently called out to Antonio.

"What the fuck are you waiting for!? Come on, get your dick in my phat fucking ass, NOW!!"

The response forced Antonio to get into position fast. He placed his hands on her thick ass cheeks, guiding his cock between them to find her tight hole. Within seconds, Khloe gasped in pleasure, both of them were sliding their cocks into her holes for another double fucking. Steven and Antonio both began to thrust forward into a rhythm like before, one after the other. Khloe's body rumbled, feeling one cock pound into her before the other.

"Yes, yes!! Ohhhhhh, god, yeah!! That's it, both of you! FUCK ME!!"

Like before, she was screaming, but this time right into Steven's face. He grunted, groaning out as he would thrust forward and then Khloe felt Antonio pumping his cock into her thick firm ass. The blonde woman scratched her fingernails over Steven's shoulder, digging the nails into his skin to give him more scratch wounds for the day. One behind the other, both men pounded their cocks into her curvy luscious body. Khloe closed her eyes, raising her neck to moan aloud. The pleasure had overcome her, just like before. Antonio moved his arms to wrap them around her stomach, allowing him to buck his hips easier to pump into that ass.

"FUCK! OHHHHH, GOD!! YES, YES, YESSSSS!!"

Pound after pound, one cock after the other pushed into her ass and pussy in chorus. Steven felt he would be blowing his load soon, possibly because he had yet to have an orgasm with her so far. He made one last thrust and then cried out.

"Khloe!! I don't think I can hold it anymore, come on! I need to set you down!"

"I'm not ready yet!"

Antonio cried out in a protest of frustration. He still had a little ways to go before he was ready to blow his load again, but more than anything, he was having the time of his life in her ass. Khloe moaned, feeling Steven let go of her legs and allow her heels to touch the floor again. Antonio's dick was still stuck between her ass cheeks, but she had an idea.

"Let me get down on my hands and knees! You-"

Turning to face the younger man, she addressed his concerns.

"Keep fucking my phat ass with that big fucking dick! And as for you-"

Now facing Steven, she finished her sentence.

"I'll let you fuck my mouth!"

"Fine by me!"

It would've seemed like a struggle to change positions, but it wasn't. Steven took a few steps backwards after he set Khloe down, his cock bouncing free now that it wasn't lodged in her pussy. From behind her, Antonio was still in her ass. She placed her hands down on the floor, moving on her knees. The man from behind her sunk the palms of his hands into her thick cheeks, bucking his hips forward as his cock was lost in the tight hole of her thick large booty. She gasped, taking a deep breath as her eyes glanced up at Steven. From underneath, her breasts began to bounce and sway around. Steven gripped her hair tightly in his hand before feeding his cock between her lips. Khloe moaned a muffled noise over his swollen rod before he began to buck his hips and fuck her mouth. It didn't take long for her mouth to start making sucking sounds.

"MMM-GWAK-GWAH-GWAK-GWAH-KWAH!"

Whatever fantasies Steven had previously thought of fucking Kim had long been washed over from Khloe. He groaned, gasping his breath as he pumped his hips and fucked her sweet mouth. At the same time, Antonio was thrusting into her ass back and forth as fastest as his young body allowed. Steven only wished he could continue pumping his cock down her throat, but he knew that his time was short before he was to blow. He let go of her hair and pulled his dick from between her lips. A few saliva strings fell down from her chin. Khloe looked up into his eyes, growling as she teased him.

"You ready to fucking cum on me!? Go on, get your phone ready!"

"I'm ready to cum too, ohhhhh man! Your ass is the fucking best!!"

Antonio spoke before taking a few steps back and pulling his rod from her phat ass. Khloe began to position herself sitting up on her knees. She ran her hands through her hair as Steven grabbed his phone off the coffee table. He glanced back over at her before speaking up.

"Get your hair up in a pony tail."

Letting out a sigh, Khloe followed his order. She knew exactly why her hair would be required to be in a nice pony tail, it was to offer a clear canvas of her face for a steamy coat of thick white paint. It took her a good minute to straighten her hair up into a pony tail, but luckily Khloe's blonde locks were long enough that she could wrap it up without a band. Steven faced her from the right side while Antonio had walked from behind to her left. Among Steven's grasp was his phone, but he wasn't quite ready yet. They still had to decorate her face before he could snap the photo. Khloe almost reached up to grab their cocks, but stopped herself when she noticed that they both were stroking their rods aimed at her face. She didn't have to interfere, they were finishing themselves off on their own.

"Come on, cover me! Give me your fucking cum!"

A little words of encouragement never hurt. Antonio brought his right hand down, gently gripping the back of her hair to get a clear shot. The young man grunted, as it appeared he would be the first one to blow. Steven was stroking his cock while holding the phone in his free hand.

"I'm ready, give it to me! I want that hot fucking cum right now!"

"HERE YOU GO, OHHHHH, FUCK!!"

True to an assumption, Antonio was the first to explode. Khloe closed her eye lids just in time as the young man grunted and shot a thick wad flying over her forehead. A couple thick drops streaked up into her hair while the rest drenched her forehead. A second wad went over the left side of her forehead, dripping down over her eye. The young man moaned louder as he shot a thick string of cum, again over the left side of her face landing on her cheek. As it appeared he was about finished, he stroked his cock to milk the remaining bits of cum as thick drops that splashed down to her breasts. As he was finished, Steven handed Antonio the phone.

"Here, hold her head in place. I want you to snap the photo after I'm done draining my balls all over her."

Khloe giggled hearing Steven's words. She found it amusing to hear him describe just what he was about to be doing to her. Antonio took a hold of the phone in his left hand, keeping his grip within her hair. Steven let out a soft moan as she stroked his cock and shot a thick wad over her forehead. Khloe dropped her lower lip, gasping at the initial feeling of his powerful strike.

"Ohhhhh, yes! Look at you now, babe!!"

Steven bragged, shooting a thick string that went over her nose and drenching her right cheek. Khloe kept her eyes closed upon replying to him.

"Mmmmm, your cum feels so fucking hot all over me."

More hot spunk shot from Steven's rod, painting a web over her forehead that dripped down her forehead and into both eyelids. Khloe began to slowly open her eyes as she felt the last remaining bits of his cum. Steven glanced at Antonio, giving him the nod to go ahead and prepare to snap the photo. The young man held the phone down as Khloe looked into the lens. She pushed her lips over the head of Steven's cock as if she were posing for the camera with it. Steven was impressed, he didn't even have to ask her to suck on his rod one last time for the photo. After a few seconds, the camera flashed snapping the photo. Khloe kissed Steven's rod. She turned her attention to Antonio's dick next, kissing the head. She looked up at Steven and smirked as he took the phone back between his fingers.

"Was that picture perfect for you?"

"Yeah, you were perfect babe."

******************

1 HOUR LATER

The television screen offered subtle lights flickering in the dark room. Vida Guerra sat among the darkness in her bedroom. Her legs crossed on the bed, a bowl of popcorn resting among her lap as she sat through a Humphrey Bogart and Lauren Bacall film from the golden era of Hollywood. She was only a half hour into the movie thus far, but her focus soon shifted to her cellphone sending off a text notification alert. Vida stopped for a second, as she remembered her conversation with Steven earlier in the day. She could've easily guessed that his text had something to do with that. Leaning over the bed, she grabbed her phone with her left hand and pulled it over. The text notification was from none other than Steven himself. Vida opened it.

'Here's your photo you wanted, love you baby'

Her lower lip dropped when she glanced the photo. Steven had kept his promise; delivering Vida a photo of Khloe Kardashian's face splashed in cum and with Steven's own cock between her lips. She witnessed Antonio's rod in the same nasty photo, but couldn't help but smirk at the detail of Khloe's eyes starring directly into the camera as if she were proud of the photo. Vida grinned to herself. With the photo now in her possession, it made for a powerful card up her sleeve. A card that she planned to play as leverage with a different Kardashian woman in the future.

Chapter 88: Chapter 88. Jennifer Lopez is back (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

A short plane ride from New York to Miami had unfolded within the past two days, offering a new breath of fresh air. Jennifer Lopez returned to Miami on a Monday afternoon, looking for a break with her work in the studio recording a new album. Like any trip out to Miami, the first thing she did after arriving was contact an old friend to see if they could meet up for a party. That old friend was none other than Tony Diaz. The man informed Jennifer that he was available last night and to come over in the afternoon to have a few drinks, just before they spoke again on the phone later that night. That would be today's events once Jennifer hit the road in her jeep to drive out to the docks where he kept his yacht. She got up early in the morning and took a shower before putting on a casual wear of blue jeans and a white T-shirt. She tucked her hair in a white New York Yankees baseball cap and slipped on a pair of gold sunglasses before heading out.

Things had sparked recently in the media with Jennifer's love life. She had been rumored to be connected to a high profile baseball player. She had begun dating Alex Rodriguez but in what was considered a loose relationship at the time. There was no time to get serious yet, hence the reason she could return to Miami and look for some fun with Tony. So far, she had not heard anything about his private life, but she was sure that he would teasing her about her own. Jennifer considered such things as she sat behind the wheel of her jeep when driving out to the docks. Above, the sky was blue and cloudy giving off the impression that a storm may have been arriving in the later hours. With the jeep parked near the docks, within minutes Jennifer had boarded the boat and waited for Tony to come out and greet her.

"Well, well! How do you do, Jennifer? Good to see you."

The man had come out from the door of the inner cabin of the yacht. Jennifer greeted him with a smile before approaching him to kiss his cheek. Tony was wearing a polka-dotted robe, nothing fancy whatsoever. The first thing he noticed was the Yankees hat over her head.

"I see you're representing back home, huh? Or is that the token of a new relationship?"

Jennifer laughed. She expected him to mention something about her relationship with Alex, but not as the first thing out of his mouth.

"Oh no, I just thought it looked good for today. We've been dating, but it isn't anything serious yet."

Tony nodded, a smirk over his face.

"I see...Is that the reason you came out here to see me?"

She nodded to him.

"Yeah, I figured we could have some fun while I'm in town. It's better than sitting at my mansion all alone."

He began to step around the deck of his yacht, inhaling the cool breeze of hot air while glancing over at the city in long distance. She didn't seem to be aware of his own serious relationship. Tony decided to go ahead and tell her about Salma and his own plans for them both.

"Well, I'm in a pretty solid relationship right now myself. I started dating Salma Hayek last year, if you didn't hear."

A shocked expression crossed over Jennifer's face. She turned to face Tony before replying.

"Salma Hayek!? Wow! I didn't know you two had hooked up."

"Yes, it's been going on for a while now. I'm about to get on a plane tonight to go meet her out in L.A. She is expecting me, you should come."

Jennifer looked back at him surprised again. He didn't mention any of this over the phone last night. The information was dropped here almost like a bombshell.

"You want me to come with you?"

Tony nodded. The grin over his face was dripping in smug arrogance.

"Yes, why not? Salma likes surprises and she isn't aware that you and I are friends. Would make for a hot threesome, don't you think?"

She shook her head, looking away at him. Jennifer had known Tony for over fifteen years but had never had a bombshell dropped over her like this. She found herself feeling used in a way. It was as if he wanted to present her as a present for sexual satisfaction with his girlfriend now. She looked back at him and shook her head in disappointment.

"No thanks Tony, I'll pass."

He was still grinning. There wasn't a care in the world with Tony's mind as he replied back to her.

"Why, is there a problem?"

"Yes, there is! I have known you for a long time and we've been friends forever. I just wanted to hang out and have some fun with you. If you had planned on leaving for L.A. why didn't you tell me that on the phone last night?"

Tony looked back into her eyes and nodded.

"I thought it would be a surprise for Salma. I believe she would enjoy if you joined between us."

Jennifer shook her head.

"Yeah, for her! But what about me? How would you feel if I put you in this kind of situation? If I invited you over and then just drop a bomb that I want to have a threesome with you and a guy I'm seeing at the same time."

He shook his head before sighing.

"Jennifer, baby...You're making a big deal out of nothing. Look, just let me explain."

"Whatever! I'm finished with this today. I'm not your fuck doll to use for threesomes, see you later Tony."

She didn't want to bother with this any longer. Jennifer felt a sadness striking over her feelings. She stomped away over the deck of his yacht, moving towards the ladder to make a fast exit. Tony followed behind her, gripping the railing of the boat as he began to yell to her as he watched her leaving.

"Jennifer, wait!! I'm sorry!! Look, it was all just one big misunderstanding! Wait, you gonna listen to me! I was kidding! I was kidding!!"

Ignoring his words, she didn't bother with him. She stomped off the staircase to the yacht and then walked towards her jeep. Jennifer opened the door, getting in the driver's seat and cranking the vehicle back up. As Tony realized she truly was leaving, he decided to yell louder as he watched her Jeep speed out of the docks.

"I WAS ONLY KIDDING!!"

It was no use. All he could do was stand there on his luxurious yacht and watch as her blue jeep faded off into the distance leaving the yacht. Behind the wheel, Jennifer bit her lower lip trying not to think about him anymore. Her feelings were truly hurt. Tony was a man that she had known for a long time and had great memories with. She had not known him to treat her like this in the past, but she had more respect for herself than to allow him to use her like this. He could leave and see Salma in L.A. for all she cared. Jennifer went back to her mansion on Star Island where she wanted to sit alone for now.

******************

9 HOURS LATER

Neon lights lit up before slowly fading off into changing colors. Going from pink to blue, just before fading into a yellow and then back to pink. It was just another night at the club for Steven Diaz. He stood from within his office, glancing through the shades of mini blinds down onto the dance floor, observing the actions down below. Disco Fever was always a packed mad house once it was past 10 PM on the clock. He stepped away from the window and back to his desk. Over the chair was his white blazer jacket. Steven had dressed in a pair of white pants and a blue shirt for tonight. Though he had been seeing Vida on a consistent basis, she had left over the weekend to head out to L.A. for a modelling shoot.

Down the hall, Antonio was in the office as usual since he had come back to work on the job. Outside, Maria was doing her rounds of checking through with security. Since the incident with Khloe and her bodyguards, Tony had advised more caution on security to prevent such damages from occurring within the club. Steven moved back to glance from the window yet again, peering his eyes down at the action around the dance floor and the bar. He noticed the figure of a woman in a blue dress with her hair fixed up in a fancy ponytail. Steven had noticed this woman had been sitting there for at least well over an hour. She appeared to be distraught, perhaps ordering drinks, but at the same time she looked familiar from the distance above.

He grabbed his jacket off the desk chair and slipped it back over his arms before heading out of his office. Once Steven had left the V.I.P. halls and headed outside the door to the main part of the club, the music hit his ears. He noticed Maria standing near the railing upstairs and he approached her. She had been just standing there gazing down a bit, moving her head in rhythm with the dance music playing from the DJ set table down below. As Steven approached the blonde assistant, she turned and smiled to him. Maria wore a yellow shirt and white pants, her long golden hair split down the middle.

"Hey Steven, I figured you would stay in your office all night."

"I almost did, but something told me to come out tonight."

Maria smiled to him.

"And what was that?"

He pointed his hand down near the bar downstairs before answering her question.

"You notice a woman down there sitting in a blue dress?"

She nodded to him. Steven spoke again.

"How long has she been sitting down there? I know she was there an hour ago."

Maria looked back down over the railing before glancing back to Steven.

"Oh, you wouldn't believe this. That's Jennifer Lopez down there, I think. You know, J-Lo, the real deal."

Steven raised an eyebrow to her.

"Jennifer, seriously?"

Maria nodded with a smirk. Steven immediately thought that if Jennifer was sitting down there at the bar to herself then something wasn't right. She was one of Tony's long time friends, he wanted to know what was going on. He nodded to Maria before he began to walk off.

"Thanks Maria, I'll see to this."

He turned to walk away, just before quickly racing down the staircase. Once he turned to the distance of the bar, he realized it truly was her. He could tell by her figure from behind. Steven stepped to the bar, approaching her quietly. Jennifer had a drink near her while playing with her cellphone in her hand. Steven walked towards her and sat down, offering a smile as he greeted her.

"Hey, long time no see."

Jennifer glanced to her left and smiled back at him. She sat her phone down over the black marble stone of the bar.

"Oh, hello there Steven. How are you tonight."

"I'm bored to be honest. I thought I saw you upstairs, what's going on? It's not like you to see you all alone."

She sighed, looking away back at the bar. His eyes studied her every move as she brought the glass to her lips and had a drink. Jennifer thought to herself if she truly wanted to tell her problems with Tony to his brother of all men. On the screen of her phone, she had been texting with a friend who was in Miami. After she moved the glass from her lips and didn't answer him, Steven became worried. He spoke again.

"Come on, Jennifer. Something is bothering you, I can see it all over your face. You look like you've been through a pretty rough day. I'm here for you, as a friend if you want to talk about it."

He patted her on her shoulder and then Jennifer finally turned and smiled to him. Steven had always given her the most respect as a friend since she had known him. Despite her romantic affairs with his brother over so many years, Steven had never made a move on seducing her. She had respected him for that. After Tony's act today, she was left questioning which of them had the most respect for her. She gave Steven a nod and finally spoke.

"Yeah, I've had some day. A bad one, but I don't know if I want to talk about it to you."

"Why not? If you would like to go someplace more private and discuss something, I can take-"

She cut him off, speaking over his words.

"It's about your brother."

Steven raised his eye brow at her answer. If this was about Tony, then he definitely wanted to hear about it. He looked forward at the bartender and held up his finger.

"Get me a glass of Black Jack, please?"

The bartender gave him a nod. Steven had ordered a drink so he could sit and talk with her about this problem with Tony. Looking back over at Jennifer, he watched as she moved her phone away and placed it back into her purse. He had not even noticed that she had a black purse sitting up on the bar, it almost blended in with the dark surface. Steven looked over and spoke back to her.

"I'm all ears if you want to talk about it. I can imagine he did something to upset you. I've never seen you like this, well I will listen. I am your friend, Jennifer. We may not have been as close as you are with Tony, but I am offering my shoulder for you to lean on."

Jennifer let out a deep breath and a sigh. The bartender handed Steven his drink, followed by him thanking the man. While he sipped on his glass of Jack Daniels, she thought for a few moments what to say. It was somewhat unreal for her to be upset with Tony and then spend an evening drinking at his club. She knew he wouldn't be there, but she didn't expect Steven to care for her like this. After a few seconds, she spoke back to him.

"Tony wants me to go to L.A. and share a night with his girlfriend, you know? I told him no. It made me feel like he's using me just for them to have some fun. He then claimed it was all a joke, like it was funny for some reason. I felt humiliated today looking in his face."

After taking a sip, Steven put his glass down on the table and nodded. He listened to her words before replying.

"That's not a surprise. Tony can be an egotistical prick from time to time. I know, and I'm not shocked at all he did this to you. Ever since he started dating Salma, his head has been too big to fit through the door."

She began to softly smile to herself. Steven let out a sigh as he thought to himself. He had to get Jennifer away from here, perhaps a good night out would cure her stress and the pain that she had been through. He moved his hand over hers, tapping it to get her attention before he spoke again.

"Hey, I got an idea. How about I take you out tonight? Get away from here, we can go do something. There's no use in sitting here watching people enjoy themselves with one another while having drinks. I know, it makes you feel down in the dumps."

Turning to glance at him, Jennifer shook her head initially.

"What do you mean get away from here?"

Steven smiled and continued speaking.

"I want to take you out, that's what I mean! You didn't deserve Tony to treat you like that, you've been a friend to us for a very long time. I want to try and put a smile on your face before you go back home. We can do whatever you want, Jennifer. I'll take you to go see a movie, we can ride around town, anything you want to do."

She thought for a few seconds, looking away from him before she nodded her head. Steven appeared to be sincere and wasn't trying to seduce her into a one night stand. She knew what a playboy he could be, but this was a time he seemed to be genuinely worried for her sake. Finally, looking back into his eyes she smiled and nodded.

"Okay, I'll go with you."

Steven smiled and got up from the bar stool. He offered her his hand, pulling her up from the chair. As they began to walk out of the club, Jennifer spoke up.

"I didn't bring my car, so you will have to drop me off later."

"That's not a problem, I can do that."

******************

2 HOURS LATER

The midnight hours brought on a cool breeze outside in the dark city. True to his word, Steven took Jennifer out. While riding around in his Cadillac, they discussed various options of how to spend the evening. Steven wanted to do anything to make her feel better. He was disgusted in his brother's actions towards a longtime friend such as her, but there was no use in screaming at Tony over it. While driving around, they went over ideas. Steven offered to take her to the movies, but Jennifer refused. They eventually settled on Jennifer requesting for Steven to show her around town late at night. As he had suggested to her, that he knew specific places around town that were beautiful during the night. He proceeded to drive them out near the docks around Brickell. It was a place Steven had been familiar with going back to when he was young.

Jennifer had told Steven about his Cadillac bringing back memories of her youth. The metallic blue paint had reminded her of a similar car she had once seen almost everyday while growing up back in the Bronx. The two traded laughs and jokes while they sat on the hood of the car starring up at the stars hanging above the sea during the midnight hour. Out at the docks were a number of boats tied down to the pier, most of them appearing to be standard fishing boats. While sitting among the hood of the car and watching the stars, Jennifer sparked a conversation about children. Telling Steven about her young ones. He laughed at her, glancing back towards her before replying.

"You've gotta enjoy it while they're young. I can tell you, it won't be long until they grow up and will be yelling at you."

With a soft laugh, Jennifer couldn't help but laugh at his words. She had forgotten how Steven had his son at such a young age.

"I forgot about your son. How old is he now? Oh god, I forget that you had him when you were so young."

"He will be twenty-three in July."

Jennifer looked back at Steven somewhat surprised. She knew that Steven had his own birthday just recently.

"And you just turned forty-one and your son is already that old!?"

He nodded to her. Jennifer let out a sigh, as she was shocked at this revelation.

"Wow, oh my god. You were still in high school when you became a parent, I can't imagine going through that. Not having a plan or knowing what to do."

"It's rough, you do stupid things when you're young. I had a wife and kid to feed before I was legally old enough to buy alcohol. I guess you could say it made me grow up quicker, but took a lot for me to really act my age. I was doing stupid stuff for a long time back then, had to learn from my mistakes."

Jennifer nodded. She gazed back at the docks, glancing up at the stars before she replied to him.

"I can relate to that. I've done a lot of stupid things too, back in the early days of my career when I didn't know what I was doing yet."

Still looking over the stars, Jennifer smiled and changed the subject.

"This is a beautiful spot at night. How long have you been coming here? I've had a home in this town for some years and never quite seen little places like this around."

"Since I was a teenager. Back when I was first seeing my ex wife and Jacob's mother Tara in high school, I used to take her out here on Friday nights. We would spend a few hours starring at the stars and talk about things. Pretty much anything that was on our minds, really...

"Well, it's a wonderful spot. I appreciate you taking me out here."

Steven smiled back at Jennifer, stretching his leg out over the hood of the car as he replied.

"You deserved some relief. I'm sorry about what happened with Tony. Sometimes he can be like that, I guess it's because he's always had his own little world to relax in. He's never had to really get his hands dirty in the real world."

"You're the one that has to run his club, Steven. I don't know how you put up with him sometimes."

He laughed at her words.

"Let me tell you, it's a relief he don't spend a lot of time around the club. I can get things done much better without him around."

Jennifer bust out laughing at his words. She always knew Steven as a man who got things done, even if he wasn't the main man in the spotlight. She stretched out, leaning her back over the front windshield of the car and taking a deep breath after she stopped laughing. Changing the subject on her mind, she replied.

"So, are you seeing anymore right now? I assume you know that I'm in a relationship, maybe that's why you haven't made a move on me."

"Oh yeah, I've been seeing an old friend. You remember Vida? I started seeing her again since my birthday."

"Vida? Yeah...I didn't think you two would ever get back together and be serious about it, that's a surprise."

"Well, it happened. She walked back into my life on the night of my birthday, I didn't expect it either."

"Are you hoping it can be a long term deal and serious?"

Steven crossed his arms, looking back at the dark sky as he let out a sigh. He thought to himself for a moment. Since Jennifer was honest with him about her problems, he figured he might as well open up to her about his feelings with Vida.

"I don't know, Jennifer. In some ways, I feel like it's something out of the past coming to haunt me. Vida and I had not spoken years for a number of reasons. The last time we tried something serious, it didn't end well at all. I hate to repeat the same story again, you know? I don't know about her yet...If things have truly changed, that is. She's out of town right now at a modelling shoot, so I'm all by myself to think about these things."

She listened to his words before nodding. Jennifer could read him easily, just the tone of his voice with worry told her everything she needed to know.

"So, is that why you haven't tried to seduce me tonight? Or is it because you know I'm seeing someone too?"

He laughed to her words before blurting out his answer.

"Oh, hell no! No way, Jennifer! I think of you as a friend, I wouldn't do that to you when you're upset, no way!"

She bust out giggling at his reaction. She was truly teasing him, just to test his reaction to her words.

"I'm only playing, Steven! I thought at first when you wanted to take me out, maybe you wanted to sleep with me, but I know better now."

"Oh, Jennifer. You don't know what goes on in my office. That's the most I'll say, what goes on back there, stays there."

At this point they both were laughing now. Jennifer knew that he could be a womanizer, but she admired the honesty and respect he presented for her. Despite her knowing Tony for over 15 years, Steven had never tried to get lucky with her in the past. Not even tonight, which made him a man that she had even greater respect for her after the bad day with his brother. After a few moments, Steven spoke again.

"Mind if I ask you about your relationship?"

"Sure, go ahead. I assume you know by now."

"Yep! I saw it on the gossip channels on TV. You're with Alex Rodriguez, quite a big name...How is all that going?"

"Well, to be honest, I don't know how it will go yet. I like him, he's fun...but we're not ready for the next level yet. Kinda going too fast right now, it's starting to worry me."

Steven listened and realized that Jennifer appeared to be a similar situation of a relationship like his with Vida. The two of the were in problems they could relate with, not knowing what the future would hold for them. He nodded before replying to her.

"I think I know exactly how you feel right now, Jennifer."

"You do, I know..."

Their eyes met after her soft reply. At that moment, it seemed like they were due to kiss one another, but Steven knew it was wrong. He didn't let the temptation get the better of him. He looked away and then Jennifer changed the subject, knowing that she almost had given in as well.

"This was nice of you tonight, Steven but I think I need to go home now. I'm getting tired, I don't want to keep you out all night. I appreciate this though."

"Alright, that's fine. I'm glad we had tonight, you can come to me if you ever want to talk. We can talk about anything, I enjoyed this. Drop by the club anytime, Jennifer."

"Thanks, Steven. I'll remember that..."

With both of them trading smiles, they climbed off the hood of the Cadillac and proceeded to get back in. Steven had to drive her home now, all while he knew he was going to get a good night's rest after a wonderful evening like this. Vida would still be out of town for the rest of the week, so he had time to kill on his own. Still, as alluring as Jennifer could be, he was happy to fight off the urge to seduce her. For all the years they knew each other, Steven had dreamed of such a fantasy of spending a night with her, but he couldn't give in to that right now or possibly ever. Once he had driven her home, he planned to go back to his own home and go to sleep.

******************

1 DAY LATER

Los Angeles, California

The wheels of the limousine rolled down the road while Salma Hayek sat in the back alone to herself. She received word that Tony had arrived in L.A. to see her. Within the back of the stretch limo car, Salma sat over a plush leather seat. The back was luxurious, offering full black leather seats almost like a large couch and with gold interior. It was Salma's personalized limo that she used around Hollywood when she was in town. Over her body, she wore a thin black one piece dress with a matching leather belt over her waist. The straps were tight, revealing quite heavy cleavage and wearing fishnet stockings over her legs while her feet were pushed into black pump high heels. Her long black hair was split down the middle, revealing some small diamond ear rings she was wearing.

Her driver was under orders to keep the panel pulled up at all times. Apart from going to the hotel, Salma had requested her driver to do as he pleased once Tony was to get in the back seat. There was a panel wall that remained closed, not giving her driver any view of what would be occurring in the back. These were the circumstances and rules of a 'private party' as she liked to call it. The driver could take any route he wanted, driving all over the downtown area until Salma was to buzz him, but that would be far later in the day. All that mattered now was the initial destination to Tony's hotel to pick the man up. Salma sat in the back seat, anxious to get her hands on her lover again.

The car pulled up near the hotel where Tony would be leaving. Despite arriving late last night, he didn't call for Salma to stay with her on the night. She refused, telling him that she would rather surprise him with something instead. The surprise was going to be the limo ride, as she had fixed it up with a bottle of champagne sitting in a silver bucket of ice and two glasses. Where would they be driving today? Anywhere, just as long as they had the back seat to themselves for several hours. She sat with her legs crossed over the back seat, waiting on him to come out. After several minutes, she noticed a figure moving past the car outside and heading to the back door on the right side. Salma grinned as she watched Tony open the door and stick his head in.

"Hey, baby! Dios, have I missed you!"

Salma leaned over, embracing him with a hug as he entered the limo. They kissed passionately while Tony grabbed the door to close it from behind. He was dressed wearing his blue suit with a white undershirt beyond the jacket. They sat down next to one another in the limo as Tony's eyes gazed over the marvelous interior of the vehicle. Salma noticed his wandering eyes and spoke up.

"How do you like my limo, Tony? This was meant as a surprise."

"It's wonderful, a bit sexier than mine back home. But then again, any vehicle with you sitting in it is automatically going to look better."

She laughed at his silly joke. After a few moments, the car began to drive off back onto the streets. Tony took a deep breath and moved his hands over his legs.

"So, where are we going baby?"

Salma smirked to him.

"Nowhere, really. I just wanted to ride you around in my limo while I present to you a surprise."

"My surprise?"

"Yes..."

Nodding her head, she gave him a grin and then moved off the seat. Salma pushed her hands over his chest, pulling at the material of his suit as she kissed him passionately. It had been such a long wait for the last time that Tony and Salma shared time together in the bedroom indulging in their lust for one another. Upon breaking the kiss, Salma stepped back with a little smirk on her face. The limo was riding down a highway, but it wasn't like they had any care in the world. Inside the vehicle, behind the black tinted windows, Salma and Tony had their own little world apart from reality. Tony smirked to her, sitting up in his seat before he spoke back to her.

"So what is my surprise, baby?"

Salma bit her lower lip, as she began to undo the leather belt around her silk dress.

"Me! I am jour surprise, mi amor!"

From the sound of her sexy accent slurring her speech, everything changed at that moment. Salma quickly pulled off the leather belt and then pulled her dress over her head. Her voluptuous body was presented to him wearing a silk red thong and matching bra. Her eyes were locked on his as she brought her hands together and clapped them. Salma broke off into a dance routine, despite there being no music playing in the limo. She didn't need music, for this was a routine that she had worked for a new film. Tony would be the first to witness a full demonstration of this dance. Salma began to sway her hips, moving to the left before the right. After a few seconds, she turned around and clapped her hands again.

The hand claps were of her own method of timing her moves. Salma had turned around and began to lower herself a bit before stepping back up. Tony remained speechless, not interrupting her whatsoever. He knew how dedicated of a dancer Salma could be, as she had proven to him before back on the yacht. He took deep breaths, watching as she continued to sway her hips and bounce her ass around. After several seconds, she eventually stood and spread her legs. Salma moved her hands out and began to jiggle her ass a bit, making it 'clap' as it was called in street slang. Her firm thick ass cheeks began to jiggle and bounce all about. Tony almost began to drool at this sight. He swallowed his breath, feeling the erection rising in his pants. Finally, he blurted out to her.

"Yeah, go baby go! Shake that big fucking ass! Shake it, yeah!!"

"Mmmmm, jou love dat ass, don't jou mi amor?"

"Ohhhhhhh, yes! I fucking love it, yes yes yes!!"

Salma moaned. Though she couldn't see him, she knew from the tone of his voice that his excitement levels were rising. She knew it was time to proceed into a serious lap dance now. She backed herself up, swaying her thick phat ass a bit more before planting it down over his lap. Tony gasped to the feeling of his love's amazing ass. Salma moved her hands over his knees to set a firm position as she began to grind her hips and pump her ass over his crotch. He took a deep breath and moved his hands to roam over her stomach, feeling her soft skin as Salma continued to grind into him.

"Ohhhhhhhh, baby. This is it, right here...There is nothing better than your big fucking ass grinding over my dick. Ohhhhh, man..."

She turned her head to the left, trying to hint for him to kiss over her neck while she continued to grind her hips. Tony moved his mouth towards her ear and kissed over her earlobe before he began to kiss down her neck. Salma moaned before she replied to him.

"Ohhhhh, is dat so? I would imagine there are other things. Like having jour big fuckin' cock down my throat, in my culo, or between my big tetas..."

Tony grinned, pulling away from her neck. Her words had enticed him, as she obviously could tell with his hard cock sticking up in his pants. Salma remained grinding her phat ass down but not for long. She turned, moving quickly enough to force her large boobs to bounce around a bit. Placing her hands over his chest, she pushed her lips to his for a passionate kiss. As their tongues moved alongside one another, Tony ran both of his hands down to her firm ass cheeks, squeezing them as he always liked to do. Salma pulled their lips apart, as she had enough at this point. She stood back up, stomping her heels over the floor as she reached her right hand to drag Tony up from the seat.

"Dat's it!! I can't take it anymore! We gotta get deez clothes off now, I want jour cock!"

If he didn't think she was serious at first, her slurred words was enough to say it. Tony stood up and unbuttoned his jacket, quickly tossing it to the floor. Salma had went down to her knees and unbuckled his small belt. It took a few minutes for him to get his shirt unbuttoned and thrown off, but Salma had wasted no time getting his pants tugged down and then his shoes and socks off. Once she pushed his underwear down, Salma gripped his cock in her right hand and refused to let go while pushing his pants to his ankles. Tony stepped out of his clothes, making himself naked as the clothes became a pile on the floor. Salma didn't move her hand from his cock, holding onto it as if she owned it. Starring up into his eyes, she spoke to him again.

"Dis cock is mine! It's mine FOREVER!!"

"Oh yeah, it's yours baby! Take-OH!"

Before he could finish speaking, Salma had lowered her mouth and wrapped her lips around his swollen rod. Not long before proclaiming her ownership of his cock, here she was sucking on it. Tony gasped watching as her hair began to shake around as Salma had aggressively began to devour his cock by bobbing her head up and down. She moved her fingers down to the base, still gripping it. They had to make up for lost time being apart, as Salma couldn't bear going longer than a week without fucking her man. After a few more seconds, her eyes gazed up to his to witness the pleasure over his face. Salma pushed her lips up and released his cock from her mouth with a loud pop noise. She then breathed in heavy before spitting on it. Still looking into his eyes, she spoke as she began to stroke his cock again.

"Yeah, this is what I've missed. Having you around and your cock, mmmmm."

"Yes, I missed you too baby. You have no idea how much."

Ignoring his words for now, Salma went back down on his cock. This time, she sucked and stroked it with her hand in sync; stroking and sucking his dick simultaneously. Tony was in heaven, all from her amazing talent at sucking dick. Despite his lifestyle as a swinger with various women in his life, he had never fucked a woman in the back of a limo. That was about to change, all thanks to Salma's dirty mind. Eventually, she moved both her hands to grip his legs and then began to devour his cock, bobbing her head up and down and taking it all the way down her throat. Salma was aggressive sucking on his meat, forcing her mouth to generate various slurping and slobbering noises.

"MMM-GWAK-GWAH-GWAK-GWAH-KWAH-MMM!"

All Tony could do was stand there and take heavy breaths as Salma declared her ownership of his cock by devouring it. She had great skills and technique when it came to sucking his cock, something he would never find in another woman within his life. He figured that she was going to continue to slobber all over his cock until she forced him to shoot his hot load down her throat. Salma came off his cock yet again, making another pop sound. The saliva strings flowed back from her lips to his rod. This time, she went down to play with his nuts. Her hands squeezed over them as the Mexican Hollywood actress moaned and bit her lower lip. Tony grinned down at her and spoke.

"Yeah, go ahead! Play with those nuts, dulce amor..."

A smile appeared over her lips after he called her 'sweet love' in Spanish. Salma went down, allowing his saliva coated shaft to rub up against her left cheek as she pushed her lips over his nuts and began to slobber over his nuts. Tony took a deep breath, listening to the various noises and sounds that her mouth produced. Salma's jaws became inflated when she shoved both of his balls into her mouth.

"Ohhhhhhh, god!! You drive me fucking crazy, baby! YES! I LOVE YOU!!"

Salma didn't want him to cum, at least not yet. She wanted his fat cock tucked into her pussy before they both had reached an orgasm. She released his balls from her mouth and then lapped her tongue over them one last time. Her lips moved back to the head of his shaft, giving it a soft kiss before she pulled away and began to rise up from the floor. Looking him in the eyes, she spoke while pulling her thong down and stepping her heels out of it.

"Tony...I need jou, I want jou to fuck me! Fóllame como una puta!"

Her words in Spanish said it all, a subtle request of 'fuck me like a whore'. He swallowed his breath, offering her hand to pull her up. Salma took a few steps back, moving towards the large comfy seats behind him. The seats of the limo were almost as large as a couch, making it easy for Salma to sit back and spread her legs for him. Tony let go of her hand, seeing as she had moved her body in the position she wanted, allowing him to be in control. All the while, the limo was still rolling down the streets with the driver not having a clue what was going on in the backseat. Tony pointed his finger at her bra and spoke up.

"Take that off for me, baby! I gotta see those big titties!!"

While biting her lower lip, Salma completed his request by undoing the red strap over her left shoulder. She teased him as she slid the bra off and tossed it behind him to the floor. Tony smiled big when his eyes glanced over Salma's famous breasts. Her legs were spread around him, begging for him to thrust his cock into her pussy. When he leaned up to try and grab her boobs, Salma pushed her legs together and raked her heels over his chest. The mischievous grin over her lips told him everything. She wasn't allowing him to grab her boobs until he had fucked her. She spoke again.

"Come on, I want it and I want it now! FUCK ME, TONY!!"

He chuckled a bit, moving his hands over the front of her heels. Salma arched both her legs up on his shoulders as she felt him finally thrusting his cock into her wet clit. She was dripping wet, so ready for him to finally fuck her. The Mexican woman couldn't help but to gasp and moan as she finally felt his cock slip inside of her. Tony moved his hands to gently grip at her strong legs as he began to pump his cock slowly into her pussy. Salma moaned, almost in a crying voice. At last, she and her love were finally making love again. She cried out to him in her voice.

"Yesssss, yesssss! Ohhhhh, god yes! Go on, Tony! Fuck the shit outta me! Fuck me like a puta, come on!!"

As he began to thrust into her harder, Salma yelled at him even louder than before.

"Yes, yes! Come on, DAT'S IT! YEAH, GO ON! FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK ME!!"

Salma had gritted her teeth as Tony began to pound his cock harder and faster into her pussy. This is just how she wanted it, a hard fucking that was long overdue for. As he continued to buck his hips, all he could do was watch her great epic breasts bouncing around. Her legs remained arched over his shoulders. Tony groaned, roaring out in pleasure as he was fucking the love of his life.

"GOD, I MISSED YOU BABY!! FUCK YES, TAKE MY COCK!!"

"YES, DAT'S IT! DAT'S IT!! GO ON, FUCK ME TONY! OHHHHHH, FUCK ME!!"

There wasn't a care in the world to either of them. Salma didn't care if her driver heard the screams at this point. He was paid to do his job without asking questions, so nothing mattered. Tony continued to pound his cock into her, almost to the point of exploding. Salma was already getting close. She ran her hands up to her breasts, squeezing them, pinching her own nipples between her fingertips. Tony continued to thrust into her, pushing to the brink of sharing a climax together. Salma closed her eyes, throwing her head back as she began to cry out to him as her orgasm was merely seconds away.

"Ohhhhhhhhh, yes! Ohhhhhhhh, god yes! Go on, Tony! Give...Give...Me...Dat...COCK!!"

Suddenly, she opened her eyes and gritted her teeth. Salma growled in her voice before screaming to him.

"GIVE IT TO ME, MAKE ME CUM, MY LOVE! HARDER, FASTER, YESSSS!!"

Tony raised his head and began to yell out. He felt her body tense up, at the same time that his own rod had reached a breaking point inside her.

"Sí Sí! Te quiero, Salma! Ohhhhh, sí!

His words sounded so romantic to her ears, knowing that he occasionally would speak Spanish to her. Tony felt his orgasm hit, sharing the moment with the love of his life as their juices mixed together. Salma moved her legs from his shoulders while moaning. The man had to catch his breath, but she knew that Tony had more energy in him. She knew him better than he knew himself, just enough to know which hole he wanted to fuck next without him saying a word. It took them a few minutes in silence, just simply starring into each other's eyes while they caught their up with their breathes. Salma waited for Tony to ease his cock out of her pussy before she knew what to do next.

"Ohhhh, Tony! I missed you so much, yes! That was fucking amazing..."

He leaned forward, roaming his hands over her stomach. This time, he finally gripped her breasts that he missed so much. Salma moved her lips to his and they embraced in a kiss. Upon breaking the kiss, she watched as he leaned up with a big smile over his face. Tony spoke up.

"Honey, we aren't finished yet I hope."

Salma shook her head before replying.

"No, we're not! We're never finished this fast!"

"Good, cause I still wanna fuck you in-"

"My ass?"

She grinned to him as she had cut him off to finish his sentence. He bust out laughing to her and nodded.

"Yes, love! Your ass, I've missed pounding it!"

"Mmmmm, and it's missed dat big fuckin' cock of jours too! Let me get up real quick."

Just as she had spoken, Tony leaned up allowing Salma to move around on the seats. He had completely forgotten about the fact that they were fucking in the back of a stretch limo. The size and space was so immense, it was almost like a room in a bedroom in an expensive hotel suite. Salma climbed up and moved herself on all fours over the seat, sticking her thick juicy ass out to him. She glanced over her left shoulder and brought her hand back to slap one of her ass cheeks, teasing him. The sound echoed through the vehicle, Tony watched her firm skin remain still barely moving before he stepped behind her. He placed his hands over her ass cheeks, spreading them apart for him to push his fat dick to her small dark hole.

Salma moved her head up against the seat, closing her eyes and letting out a deep breath. She loved anal, and Tony made sure never to neglect giving her this wonderful pleasure. Within a few seconds, she felt the head of his cock pushing through her powerful, mighty ass. Tony raised his right hand and spanked one of her ass cheeks. All Salma did was smile and moan as she felt the rest of his cock begin to slowly pump into her tight hole. Taking in a deep breath, the man moaned as his eyes shifted to the beauty among the small of her back. He ran his left hand to her back, holding her in place while he began to slowly pump his cock into her ass. Salma moaned, almost in a cry as she began to speak to him in a low seductive tone.

"Así como eso...Yes, go on! Ohhhhh, fuck my ass, mi amor! Go on, POUND ME IN THE FUCKIN' ASS!! DO IT, TONY!!"

From her words, Tony raised his right hand and spanked over her ass like before. He began to thrust faster, pumping his dick back and forth into her ass. Salma yelled to him.

"YESSSS!! SPANK DAT ASS TOO, DON'T JOU FUCKIN' STOP!!"

Smack! Smack! Smack! The sound of his hand slapping down over her right ass cheek echoed throughout the walls of the limo. If it weren't for the pleasure he was experiencing at the moment, Tony would've chuckled to the sound of her beautiful accent slurring her speech around. By now he was pumping his cock harder into her ass and back. His balls were slapping over the underside of her firm ass cheeks. Tony groaned, roaring in pleasure to her.

"YES, YES, YES!! GOD, I HAVE MISSED YOU SALMA BABY!!"

She didn't reply back, all she could do was moan louder. Tony continued to ram his cock back and forth into her ass. He knew eventually he was going to end up blowing his load for the second time. He didn't want to think about, as he just grunted and continued to pound Salma's beautiful round ass. Salma screamed out to him once more.

"OHHHHH, YEAH!! YESSSS!! GOD, I MISSED FEELING JOU POUND MY ASS!! YESSSS, DAT'S IT!!"

Tony realized that at any moment now, he would end up blowing his load. He slowed down, taking one final thrust into her ass before he stopped. His mind wandered to those amazing breasts of hers, something he could not refuse to shove his cock between. He leaned up, quickly pulling his cock out of her ass. He slapped her right ass cheek to alert her attention.

"Venga! Get up, baby! Turn around for me, I gotta fuck your tits before I blow."

Salma began to roll over, but not without teasing him with words of filth.

"Ohhhh, is dat so? Jou wanna shove dat big fuckin' cock between my tits and fuck 'em before jou cum all over my face!?"

"YES! THAT'S EXACTLY WHAT I'M GONNA FUCKING DO!!"

She giggled as he had yelled at her. Like before, Salma knew that she could drive Tony's excitement with teasing. She sat up, leaning against the seats as she watched him quickly get up and sit down on her stomach. Salma held her tits up for him as Tony wasted no time pushing his thick cock between her amazing boobs while she folded her hands together over them. She looked into her eyes, moaning as she figured this would go slow but Tony had proven her wrong. He placed his right hand down over the seat and began to buck his hips as hard as he could, forcing his cock to pump between her tits. She moaned, dropping her lower lip while starring into his eyes.

Any other time, Salma would tease him with words, but this time she used eye contact instead. His eyes could not keep a main focus from her beautiful face or watching the action from below her chin. Over and over, his long shaft would pump between one of the most famous pair of tits in the world. Tony groaned, enjoying every second of the pleasure while feeling his cock driving between her tits. Salma continued to gaze up into his face, as she knew the time would be coming for him to blow his second load. If he wanted to drain his balls from fucking her tits, she wouldn't deny him that pleasure. She loved this man and the naughty things they did together. Finally after a few minutes, she did speak up and tease him but in a low voice.

"Yes, go on! Come on, fuck those titties!! Yeah, there you go! Fuck 'em!"

Tony panted, still thrusting his cock back and forth between her tits as he replied.

"God, I fucking love these tits! They were made to be fucked!!"

She began to grin, moaning while feeling his cock pump between her tits. Salma yelled to him this time, her accent was bound to slur her speech.

"Yeah...Fuck 'em good! Dat's the truth! My tits were made for fucking! Jou know what I want, Tony?"

"What's that, baby!?"

He groaned, still thrusting his rod between her boobs. Salma knew from the panting and sound of his voice, his climax was fast approaching. She continued to tease him with dirty talk, her accent slurring her words like before.

"I want jou to cum for me! Yes, cum all over my face! Shoot dat hot load and fuckin' drench me! Come on it, GIMME DAT FUCKIN' CUM, TONY! MMMM, I WANT IT!!"

"HERE IT IS BABY, OHHHHH FUCK!!"

He groaned and thrust his cock forward between her tits. Salma squeezed her hands over her mounds tight, not allowing him to pull his rod from her tits to get a clear shot. She leaned her head down, opening her mouth wide for him. Seconds later, a thick string of cum shot forward and splashed over her upper lip and nose. Tony groaned, crying out to her.

"OHHHHHHH, FUCK!! OHHHHHH, YEAH!!"

Another string of cum went flying, this time over her nose and dripping down the left side of her face. Salma moaned, closing her eyes as he continued to shoot his cum over her face. Thick droplets splashed over her chin and ran down in streams. Tony grunted as a hard wad shot and landed over her right cheek. Since his cock was stuck between her tits, he wasn't able to drench her in a face full of cum like previous times. Once the initial hard blasts had ended, the rest of his cum splashed and created a hot river running between her tits and down to her neck. It was the perfect 'pearl necklace' that she needed after being gone from him for so long. Salma finally parted her hands away from her tits to allow his cock to spring free. Tony moaned as he began to move off her and sit down on the seat next to her.

"Ohhhhhhh, man that was fucking amazing. You know, baby? I've never fucked in the back of a limo before and then, today..."

He stopped speaking to laugh. After a moment, Tony finished his sentence.

"Well today, you gave me the best surprise. I've missed having you around, Salma. I love you so much!"

Salma gave him a smile as she wiped up the cum from her face.

"This was only for you! Only one man in my life I would do anything like this for! I gotta get cleaned up and we need to get dressed. Now that we've had some fun, I might as well take you back to my hotel suite and we can have lunch."

"I love the sound of that, darling."

******************

2 DAYS LATER

Miami, Florida

The neon lights were lit up outside the club, as it was just another night back at Disco Fever. Steven was upstairs, heading back to his office after having a word with Antonio down the hall. Maria was out on the dance floor tonight, keeping the young man alone working behind a computer at the desk. He returned back to his own office, closing the door and slipping off his white blazer jacket to hang it over his desk chair. The ceiling fan above was slowly spinning, just enough to bring a cool breeze over the room. Steven sat down in his chair, thinking to himself while attempting to relax. Many things had been going over in his mind the past couple nights.

It had been over three days since he had last heard from Vida. Though they kept communication through text messages and phone calls, it wasn't uncommon for her to drop contact all together when she was out of town. Steven was familiar with this from her, as it was nothing out of the ordinary for her behavior regardless if they were in a relationship. His conversation with Jennifer a few nights had sparked many thoughts in his mind. Here he was, back with Vida and he was beginning to realize the same pattern was emerging from years gone by. Steven hated to feel like he was repeating the past, going in circles. It was this reason why he couldn't get Jennifer out of his mind. For the past two nights, he sat in bed thinking about only her.

The funny thing was, as much as he hated to repeat his past, Jennifer was nothing new in his life. They had been friends for several years, ever since she had first began having flings with Tony. Steven had often fantasized about her, but he was smarter than to approach even a one night stand with the woman back then. All those years, he had his opportunities and passed on them. He didn't want to upset his brother, much less, take the chance at Jennifer when the two always had been respectful to one another. Now more than ever, Steven was thinking about her and not caring that he was in a relationship with Vida. It was almost funny to him that their situations mirrored one another. Both of them were stuck in a relationship that they had great doubts about. He sat back in his chair, trying not to think about it. While he sat there for several minutes, the office phone began to ring. Steven picked it up and answered.

"Yes?"

"Hey, Steven! Are you busy right now?"

From the other end of the line, the voice was Maria. He leaned up against the desk while answering her back.

"No, what's going on?"

"You've got a guest who is requesting to speak to you."

There was only one name on Steven's mind, just the name he was going to ask.

"That isn't Jennifer now, is it?"

"Actually, yes! I think you know who. She wants to see you, I'll send her up if you want."

"No, I got this Maria. Tell her I'll meet her outside the V.I.P. door, give me one minute."

He hung up the phone and let out a long sigh. 'Holy fucking shit, this can't be real'. All this time he had been thinking about her. Steven could not get Jennifer out of her head and now she was back in the club wanting to see him. It almost felt like a dream, as something he couldn't believe was real. As he stood up, he grabbed the white jacket off the back of his chair and began to slip it back over his purple shirt. In a matter of seconds, he was out of his office and walking down the long hall to go meet with her. He couldn't help but to feel like this was some kind of dream he was walking in to, meeting up with the woman who had dominated his thoughts all day. Once he stepped out of the door and headed back into the club, there she was.

"There you are, hello Steven!"

Jennifer stood greeting Steven with a smile. Maria walked off, leaving the two alone near the railing of the upstairs part of the club. She looked absolutely stunning, wearing a silver shirt with straps that revealed heavy cleavage. Over her wrists was matching silver bracelets and a few large rings, her hair fixed up in a high pony tail. From below, Jennifer had on a pair of matching silver pants and wore matching silver high heels that revealed her toes. She could tell from the first impression, Steven had his breath taken away from her alluring beauty.

"Hello again, Jennifer. Wow, you look amazing tonight."

"Thanks, you don't look so bad yourself wearing white suits all the time."

"So, what brings you back here tonight? I figured you would be back in New York by now."

She took a few steps, approaching the railing before she glanced down and gripped both her hands over the metal bar. Steven walked over, standing next to her as he awaited her reply. Jennifer glanced back at him with a smile.

"Well, I don't want to go back to New York yet. I came out here to take a break from my work. Since you took me out a few nights ago and we had a good time, I thought I would offer the same to you."

"You want to go out with me, Jennifer?"

Slowly, she nodded her head before stepping away from the railing. By now, Steven was smiling to her. She offered him to hold her hand, just as he had done to her three nights ago when he took her out. Steven accepted her hand, feeling her fingers clutch a grip over his as she began to lead them down the stairs and to the exit of the club. Steven had no idea where exactly she wanted to take him. It wasn't until they left the front doors of the club and walked past the bouncers outside, he finally asked her.

"Where are we going?"

"I'm taking you out to my place, we can talk there in private."

Jennifer's heels clicked and clacked over the pavement as she walked Steven to her she had parked her gold Wrangler Jeep. He stood for a moment, taken back at the beauty of the car.

"Wow, you drive this thing?"

"Yes, it's one of my babies."

"It's quite a beauty."

"Go on, get in Steven."

He watched as she walked to the left side of the jeep to open the door on the driver's side. Since Steven had taken his own car to the club, he immediately thought of that.

"I might as well follow you, I'll have to come back and pick up my car."

"Oh no, don't! You make me jealous of that Cadillac you drive."

Steven laughed.

"Alright, you've got me on that one."

Her gold Wrangler Jeep was one that Jennifer did not often take out of garage in Miami. There was a special reason why she wanted to drive Steven back to her place in it. Together, they joined into the jeep before she cranked it up to pull out of the parking lot. Steven could not refuse that he was impressed with the gold interior inside the jeep, making it much more glamorous than one could've imagined. Jennifer's home was on Star Island, it would take a little bit of time to get there from the highways, but nothing for them to stress over. Steven remained quiet in the car, allowing her to concentrate on the road. Though he wanted to say many things, he didn't quite know how to approach his feelings at first.

******************

1 HOUR LATER

Back at Jennifer's mansion, Steven found himself standing in the living room clutching a glass that was half empty of wine. True to her word, she wasted no time taking him back to her Miami vacation home. The jeep had to pull through a gate before parking. Jennifer took a few minutes to show Steven around, just as she preferred to do when she had a friend over who had yet to witness her luxurious home. Showing him around was only a small set back over what was bound to approach with the two them alone in the home with only their feelings to confront each other. As Steven stood sipping the final drips of wine from the glass, he looked back at Jennifer who was sitting on the couch.

"This wine is delicious, thank you..."

"Not a problem, honey. It's some of the best I have saved around here."

At this point, he figured they both had been stalling on the true subject of the matter. Steven turned to look away from her. The living room had large paintings hanging on the wall. He glanced over them before setting his empty cup back down next to hers on the coffee table. Jennifer watched his face, reading the conflict he was obviously carrying over the expression he held. He eventually turned to her and spoke once more.

"It's funny that you wanted to see me and brought me here. I must ask, why?"

She gazed back into his eyes and offered a soft smile.

"I can't stop thinking about you, Steven. After the other night, I figured we should spend some more time together."

He bit his lower lip. Steven didn't want to admit to her that she the thought of her had been heavy on his mind the past couple nights. He moved to sit down on the couch next to her, starring back at the empty wine glasses and the bottle sitting on the coffee table. He let out a sigh in silence, Jennifer was studying his facial expressions like before. She eventually spoke up.

"What's wrong, Steven? You look you've got a lot on your mind right now."

"To be honest with you, I do. I've been thinking a lot the past couple nights."

"About what?"

Turning to look at her face, Steven simply couldn't lie directly to her like this. There was no way he could stare Jennifer right in the face and tell her the opposite of what he was feeling.

"About you! Yes, you! I don't know what it is...You showed up tonight and I feel like I'm in a dream right now, you've been the only thing I've really been thinking about the past two nights."

She laughed at him. Jennifer leaned up and cupped his face with her right hand, still starring into his eyes while she embraced the warm touch of his face.

"Steven, you're not dreaming. I've been thinking about you too, it's why I went back to the club."

Looking away from him, she moved her hand and got up from the couch. Jennifer stood up and let out a sigh before turning to look at him once more.

"I know how you are. If you wouldn't chase after me years ago, I knew that you wouldn't call me or try to seek me out. You've never been that kind of man who chases after me, that I know. I had to come to you instead, it was the only way."

He got up from the couch, standing right next to her as they were looking back into each other's eyes. Steven knew what her words truly meant, it was the answer to the call he needed. She was correct, he wasn't the kind of man that would chase after. He didn't know what to say back to her at first, immediately thinking of her relationship she was currently in.

"But what about you and Alex?"

"What about him, honey? Who's to say it won't last? I can easily leave him once I find something better, and I think I have."

Looking away from eyes, Steven knew what she was hinting at. They both shared the same feelings for one another. Jennifer spoke again, moving her hands to cup his face and force him to glance back to her.

"Honey, do you love Vida? Be honest about this, please."

"I...I don't know, honestly. I really don't."

Jennifer smiled to him now.

"That would be a 'no', then."

"This is fucking pointless! You have no idea how much you're torturing me inside!"

He pulled away from her, forcing her hands to let go of his face as he stomped back. Jennifer looked at his back, watching as he placed his hands over his hips and listening to him breathe out a long sigh. She waited a moment before speaking again, approaching him as she moved her hand over his shoulder.

"Steven, listen to me! You deserve better! When you took me out a few nights ago, I saw something different in you!"

"Oh yeah, like what?"

Moving her hand over the front of his shirt, she spoke again looking in his eyes.

"You're a man who busts his ass working and never stops. Tony may have let fame and fortune get to his head, but you haven't! You're still the same man you always were. Come on, Steven! Don't lie to yourself! You know it as well as I do, you're the type of man that most women dream of falling in love with."

"What do you mean by that, Jennifer?"

"You deserve better, that's what I mean! Look, if you can't tell me that you're in love with Vida, who's to say she's in love with you?"

Glaring back into his eyes, she raised her finger while still speaking.

"Don't lie to me either, Steven! I know what happened when you two broke up years ago, I heard all about it. Come on, you said that you don't want to repeat the past again. Honey, I can give you something that she can't."

Quickly, Jennifer cupped his face in her hands and pushed her lips to kiss him. She didn't want to give him the opportunity to reject her offer, as she found herself almost falling in love with this man. Their lips moved before the kiss became a passionate one. Steven moaned into her mouth before trying to break it apart, but Jennifer overwhelmed him. She kissed him again, pushing him back to the point he fell to the floor with her on top of him. The man couldn't refuse, he found himself wrapping his arms around her and enjoying every second of their kiss together. After breaking the kiss, Jennifer moved her hands over his chest and looked down into his eyes.

"If you want a taste of something, you can follow me. Come upstairs, Steven and make love to me. I'll be waiting for you."

Offering him a quick, Jennifer quickly climb off him and then stomped her heels to leave the living room as he remained on the floor. As if she couldn't tease him enough, Jennifer was forcing him to chase after her for once in his life. He turned to look over his shoulder before slowly rising up from the floor. How was he going to say no to her after this? He quickly threw his white jacket off, tossing it to the couch and then removing his shoes. As Steven waited around, he figured it would build up a little anticipation for Jennifer. Once he was completely barefooted after taking his socks off, he left the living room and went to the staircase. The large home was in empty silence at the minute.

As Steven reached the staircase, he ran his right hand up it before slowly moving his feet over each step. It took less than a minute to reach the second floor of the house. Down the hall was various doorways to different rooms. One room on the far left was open with a light illuminating the pathway. When Steven moved to enter the door, he found Jennifer waiting for him. She stood on her knees, as if she were waiting for him all this time. Her silver pants and shirt had been removed and she stood wearing a black bra with a matching black thong. The long pony tail remained with her hair fixed up.

She looked at him over her shoulder and proceeded to tease him as she knew that his eyes would be locked on her mighty, supreme ass. She raised her right hand and spanked one of her ass cheeks from behind. Jennifer then used both of her hands to roam them over her ass cheeks and up her back. Steven had his breath taken away at that moment. After all those years of fantasizing, he was witnessing the ass of Jennifer Lopez in all it's glory and only for him. He dropped his jaw as he began to push his pants down. Jennifer turned around, licking her lips as she crawled over the floor to help him out. After their eyes met, Jennifer spoke while pushing his underwear down to allow his cock to flop freely to her grasp.

"I'm glad you could join me, Steven. I promise you're not going to regret this."

"I know I'm not, Jennifer. I want you, and I'm not going to hold back on that anymore."

Her lips curved into a smile. Jennifer loved to hear him admit the truth, just as she couldn't hold back her own feelings for him. With a firm grip over his cock, she moved her head down and kissed the head of his swollen rod. Jennifer began to slowly stroke it, pumping it back and forth between her fingers. Looking back into his eyes, she giggled before speaking again.

"You know, this is funny!"

"Yeah, it kinda is!"

"After all these years...You and I have never done this before! That changes now, baby!"

Jennifer spoke almost as if they belonged together some how. Steven didn't reply, he simply watched as she closed her eyes and brought her mouth down over his cock. He let out a loud moan as he began to experience something he had dreamed of for several years knowing this woman. Here they were, at last in the making of true pleasure.

"Ohhhh, yes! There you go baby, YES!!"

He couldn't stop himself from screaming out in pleasure. Jennifer moaned, pushing her tongue against his thick shaft to send vibrations into him. 'Mmmmmm', she bobbed her head up and down his meat pole, sucking on it before coming up and making a loud pop noise. She looked back at the head before spitting on it and then pushing it back between her lips. Steven remembered that he still had to remove the pink shirt from his body to be completely nude, but he was far more focused with watching Jennifer at the moment. She continued to slobber and suck on his cock before pulling her lips off with another pop sound. Jennifer gazed up into his eyes before speaking.

"You like that, Steven?"

"Ohhhh, yes I do babe!"

All she wanted to do was please him, knowing that he would give her quite the fuck that her body was made for. Jennifer went back down, moving both of her hands to play with his balls and she began to aggressively bob her head up and down his shaft, devouring it in her mouth. Over and over, Jennifer sucked on his cock and listened to him moaning. At the same time, Steven was busy listening to the slobbering and sucking noises that her mouth created. After several seconds, Jennifer came up and released his cock from her lips yet again with a pop sound. Long strings of saliva sway back from her mouth to his soaked rod. As Jennifer pulled back, Steven eyed the black straps over her shoulders to her bra. He pointed to them and spoke.

"Jennifer baby, I gotta see those boobs finally! I've always wanted to!"

She giggled, it was funny listening to him sound so excited. She let go of his cock and moved both her hands to unclasp the straps of her bra and pull it off, freeing her tits. Jennifer looked back into his eyes and raised her eyebrow before popping a question to him.

"Do you wanna fuck my-"

"Yes!! Go on, get those tits between my cock!"

Once again, she laughed as she gripped her breasts. Her long pony tail whipped around a bit from her movements.

"Oh my god, your brother would never let me titty fuck him, ever!"

Steven placed his right hand over her shoulder and leaned down before replying to her.

"Jennifer baby, let's not discuss Tony anymore! I'm here, he's not! Let me make love to you while you can forget about him!"

She leaned up and kissed his lips. After the short kiss, Steven leaned back up and watched as she moved her tits to trap his shaft between them. She squeezed them together and let out a moan as she began to move them up and down, fucking his cock. Steven gripped her shoulder and began to buck his hips, taking over as he was now fucking those lovely breasts. Jennifer leaned her head down, watching as his cock began to push back and forth between her mounds. She glanced up into Steven's eyes and moaned. He spoke to her.

"Do you like that, baby?"

"Mmmmm, yeah! Fuck my titties, Steven!"

Jennifer felt her breasts often did not get enough attention. It was her powerful booty that often took the spotlight of her curvy body. Steven continued to thrust his cock between her lovely breasts, taking in a deep moan as he watched her lean her head down and spit on it. Jennifer parted her lips and used her tongue to lick the head each time it poked up. Over and over, he continued to fuck her tits for several minutes until Jennifer looked up into his eyes and spoke.

"Steven..."

"Yes, baby?"

"I wanna get on top of you and go for a ride!"

Just then, he stopped pumping his dick between her tits and took a few steps back as Jennifer let go of her breasts. As he was finally free from her, Steven could take his shirt off and step his feet out from his pants and underwear. She stood up and slipped her thong down, but not without wrapped her arms around his neck and kissing him passionately. Jennifer wrapped her legs around his body, pushing the end of her heels into his buttocks as Steven began to carry her around the room. He broke the kiss only to turn his head and find the bed. Taking a few steps to turn around, Steven position himself to lay his back down over the large king size bed in her room. This allowed Jennifer to unwrap her legs and be right on top like she wanted.

The bed itself had light blue sheets while the pillows were purple. Jennifer placed her hands over his bare stomach, running them up to feel his hair between her fingers and raking her nails over his skin lightly. Jennifer reached her right hand down to wrap her fingers around his cock and guide it towards her wet loving cup. As she teased him, rubbing his dick against her clit, she leaned down and kissed his lips. Steven roamed his hands over her lovely skin, reaching his hands up to grab her breasts and squeeze them. He could feel her hardened nipples poking against his palms.He gasped, breaking the kiss and closing his eyes once he felt his cock thrusting into her. Jennifer leaned up, her hands still pushing against his stomach as she felt him begin to buck his hips and thrust his cock back and forth into her.

"Ohhhhhhh, Steven! YES!! Mmmmmm!!"

As he began to buck his hips harder, her breasts were bouncing all around. Steven leaned up, allowing her tits to slap across his face. He cupped her left breast and sucked on her nipple. Jennifer moaned as she reached both hands behind her head and finally pulled apart that long pony tail, allowing her hair to wave about freely. Steven eventually moved away, relaxing on his back as he watched her breasts jiggling around. Jennifer glanced over her right shoulder to take a look at her thick ass cheeks moving with each hard thrust he sent into her pussy. Jennifer was proud of her mighty ass, sometimes wishing she could watch it in action. She reared her right hand back and smacked her ass, gripping the cheek for a second before moving both her hands back to his chest and moaning.

"YES, YES!! OHHHHH, GOD YEAH!! FUCK ME, YESSSSSS!!"

The sound of her hand slapping her own ass echoed throughout the room. Steven grunted, still bucking his hips back and forth. He moved his hands to grip her large ass cheeks from behind, sinking his fingers down into her immense thick booty as he still pumped his cock back and forth into her pussy. Jennifer began to move her hands back and forth, roaming through the hair on his chest and feeling his skin. Her long brunette hair waved around wildly. She raised her neck, closed her and eyes and shouted to him.

"OHHHH, GOD!! MAKE ME CUM, YES!! FUCK ME, STEVEN! YES, YESSSS!! MAKE ME CUM BABY, OHHHH YEAH!!"

"Yes, baby!! OHHH, YES!! THAT'S IT JENNIFER, OHHHH FUCK!!"

Clenching his teeth together, Steven grunted while he closed his eyes. He was so close to blowing his load within her. Since he knew that she was close too, he didn't want to pass on experiencing an orgasm together with this lovely woman. He continued bucking his hips, only opening his eyes to yell as he couldn't hold back anymore. His cock began to erupt within her tight pussy.

"OHHHH, BABY! YES, YES!! OHHHHHH, FUCK!! CAN'T HOLD BACK ANYMORE!"

"YES, STEVEN, YESSSS! THAT'S IT, GIVE IT TO ME! OHHHHH...OHHHHH, GOD!!"

He came to a stop with one last thrust. Jennifer dropped her jaw after yelling as she began to cry out. Together their moans created a chorus that echoed throughout the large room, echoing down the hall way from the open door. Both of them became out of breath once it was over, feeling their juices mixed together from within her clit. Jennifer opened her eyes and looked down into Steven's face. Seconds later, they both were starring into one another's eyes while they matched each other's breath rate. Jennifer leaned down and kissed his lips while cupping his face in her hands. They shared a passionate kiss before she pulled their lips apart and spoke.

"Ohhhh, god Steven...I loved that."

Unable to help himself, he kissed her again after she spoke. Steven didn't care anymore. If this was to become an affair or just a fling, he had enjoyed every second with Jennifer and wanted it to last forever. This time as they pulled their lips apart, she spoke of question to him.

"Mmmmmm, I have something to ask you."

"Yes, baby?"

Jennifer giggled before she replied back.

"I know the woman you're seeing right now has quite a spectacular booty...but I want to know if you've ever thought about fucking me in the ass before."

Hearing her words, Steven couldn't help but laugh and nod his head.

"Jennifer, baby...Listen, you are the big booty queen!"

Steven quickly ran his left hand over her ass. Raising his hand, he spanked one of her ass cheeks hard before replying.

"Don't you ever forget that! If you're asking me to fuck your ass, it would be my honor!"

Just then, Jennifer ran her hands to the back of his head while sinking her lips to him. Once again, they shared a passionate kiss. Steven took both of his hands and gripped her mighty ass cheeks, pushing his fingertips down into her skin. After a few seconds she pulled away from him and began to rise back up. His cock finally left her sweet pussy, Steven watched it come out and flip against his stomach. Jennifer moved off the bed and then got back down on the floor, moving on all fours to push her thick, mighty ass up for him to see.

"Come on, Steven! I know you want it and I'm about to give it to you! Here it is!"

When he set his feet back down over the floor, his eyes became large as he starred down into her immense ass. There it was, Jennifer Lopez's supreme booty calling for him. She glanced at him from over her shoulder as he starred into the crack of her large ass. Jennifer teased him by rearing her right hand back and slapping her ass, looking back at his face as he watched her firm skin jiggle a bit. This was the definition of 'epic' if it could be summed up using a big ass. After a few seconds of admiring the sight, he stepped his feet in place and spread them apart. Jennifer still glanced over her shoulder, but not without teasing him in her words.

"Go on, take it! I can't wait to feel you pounding that cock in my big ass. Take it, Steven! Fuck me in the ass!"

He placed both of his hands over her ass cheeks, spreading them apart to thrust his cock between her ass crack. Jennifer began to grin as she felt the head of his rod poking through her back door hole. She bit her lower lip and moaned as she felt him thrust into her. Steven had always fantasized about her epic booty for so many years since he knew her. Finally, at last, he was living that dream he always had. He thrust his cock through her tight ass and moaned a loud.

"Ohhhh, fuck!! So tight, baby! Wow!"

Rearing his right hand back, he placed a hard spank over her right ass cheek. Jennifer moaned and spoke out.

"Yeah, that's it! Ohhhh, you can spank that phat ass too! Take it, baby!! FUCK MY ASS!"

Just like that, Jennifer had encouraged his kinky mind into a new pleasure. Steven gripped the left cheek of her booty while bucking his hips back and forth. He reared his right hand back and began to spank her with each thrust. Jennifer moaned and screamed at him in pleasure.

"OHHHH, YEAH!"

Spank!

"MMMMMM!"

Spank!

"THAT'S IT-"

Spank!

"FUCK-"

Spank!

"ME IN-"

Spank!

"THE ASS!"

Spank! Spank! Spank! Steven continued to send smack after smack into her right ass cheek with each pump he made into her ass. By now he was gritting his teeth, watching as his cock would disappear and move back and forth as he rammed her beautiful ass with it. Her tits began to bounce from underneath. Jennifer moaned, panting in her breath as she felt him continue to buck his hips and push that fat cock back and forth into her ass. Steven groaned before bragging a loud.

"Ohhhhh, fuck!! Your ass was built to be pounded, ohhhhh yeah!!"

"MMMMM, POUND IT STEVEN! YEAH, FUCK MY ASS!! OHHHHH, YESSSSS!!"

He reared his hand back and began to smack her ass yet again despite his palm stinging in pain. Each time he thrust into her ass, Steven would lay down a slap over her right cheek. Smack after smack after smack echoed through out the room along with their loud moans. He began to moan, knowing that he wouldn't be able to continue pumping his dick into her ass without blowing his hot load. Steven slapped her ass one last time before calling out.

"Jennifer, I think I'm going to fucking cum again! Ohhhhh, fuck!!"

"Ohhhhh, yeah!? Are you gonna cum in my ass, Steven!?"

"Maybe!"

Groaning, he began to slow down with the final thrusts into her ass. This was enough to tell her that he was close to reaching his climax. Jennifer took a deep breath and glanced over her shoulder to look back at his face. He bit his lower lip, taking one last thrust into her ass to watch his cock completely disappear inside her supreme booty. Steven groaned as he called out.

"I want to cum on your ass, Jennifer."

"You do!? You wanna make a mess of my ass in your cum, is that it!?"

She bit her lower lip, teasing him while still glancing at him from over her shoulder. Steven slowly inched his dick from her ass, watching it pop out and rest between her thick ass cheeks. Jennifer began to lick her lips as he stepped back and was stroking his cock. She knew what was coming next and she couldn't help but tease him about it.

"Ohhhh, yes! Cum on my ass, Steven!"

"It's coming, baby!!"

He spoke while stroking his cock as fast as he could, pointing it directly at her large ass. Jennifer let out a soft moan, once more teasing him with her dirty talk.

"I can't wait to feel your hot cum dripping off my huge...thick...round...ASS! Come on, cum for my Steven! Cum for me!!"

"OHHHHHH, FUCK! YES!!"

With a grunt, Steven moaned as he watched the first string of cum fly out of his cock and land over the left cheek of her ass. He groaned as a second string shot out, coating her right cheek. A thick drop went over her left cheek, followed by a hot string that went over the crack of her ass and to the left cheek. Jennifer began to giggle as she felt his hot seed pouring out over her skin from behind. Though she could not witness it with her eyes, she felt every drop as he didn't stop until he had drained his cum over her ass. Once Steven was done, he groaned took a few steps back. Jennifer spoke up.

"Mmmm, I take it that you're finished now?"

"Yes, baby! Ohhhh man, that ass is something out of this world."

"I know, as you said, I am the big booty queen after all."

"That's right, baby!"

Steven watched as Jennifer glanced over her left shoulder this time. She bit her lower lip, letting out a soft moan as she used her left hand now to reach back towards her ass. With her index finger, she began to move in a circle, collecting a good bit of cum on her finger tip before feeding it back to her lips. She sucked her finger loudly, swallowing his cum. Steven walked over to her with a big smile on his face and spoke.

"You have no idea how many years I've thought about this. I feel like I just lived out something I've been dreaming of forever."

"Did you have fun with me, Steven?"

"Ohhhh, yes! I think I just had the time of my life with you, Jennifer!"

"Mmmmm, good. I enjoyed this too. Let me clean up this little mess you made over my ass and then we can go to sleep in my bed. Would you like that?"

"Oh, yes! I would love to wake up with you next to me, darling."

She moved, getting up from the floor to rise up and stand next to him. Jennifer softly kissed his lips, looking back into his eyes as she smiled.

"You're a wonderful man, Steven."

Again, she pushed their lips together for another short kiss. After pulling back, she finished speaking.

"Don't ever forget that!"

With a smile, she stepped away from him. Her high heels stomped loudly over the floor as Jennifer ran off to the bathroom attached within the bedroom. She had to clean herself up, leaving him alone for a few minutes. Steven took a deep breath and sat down on the bed, going over his thoughts over what had just happened. He didn't care anymore, for Jennifer had opened a new door in his life that he felt more confident about at the moment. Once she had returned back in the door, he slipped his underwear back on before joining her between the sheets for a slumber that would be much needed after tonight's events.

******************

1 DAY LATER

Light began to creep through the curtains and peak out of the window in the morning hours. Steven found himself awakening quite early from the soft light pouring out of the windows. He leaned up in the bed, noticing Jennifer right next to him on the left side. Her arm had been over his stomach all night. He gently moved it as he began to climb out of bed, taking a deep breath and stretching his arms out. He woke up, knowing exactly where he had been the previous night. He and Jennifer had a short talk before they fell asleep together in the bed. He took a few steps around the room before he walked off to the bathroom to rinse his mouth out and wash his face.

A few minutes later, Jennifer had awakened and found herself alone in the bed. Throwing her arms out, she yawned while stretching them out and moving among the blankets. She had slipped on a small grey shirt and a pair of panties before going to bed with him the previous night. Pulling the blankets back, she climbed out of bed and noticed a light on from the bathroom. Jennifer figured Steven must have been in there, as she could hear the water running from the sink for a few seconds. She waited a moment to watch him walk out, standing tall in his underwear. She offered him a smile as Steven approached her and gave her a soft kiss on the lips. Steven spoke to her.

"I hope I didn't wake you, was trying to let you sleep."

"Oh no, I usually am awake around this time in the morning."

Steven moved away from her and sat back down on the bed. His pants were still on the floor from last night. Jennifer watched his eyes, seeing as it appeared he was trying to get dressed. She didn't bother to waste any time with a conversation of small talk, she knew he was a busy man who had things to tend to.

"I guess you better get dressed and I have to drive you back to the club to pick up your car."

"Oh yeah, I've gotta get some new clothes. My maid back home gets upset over me being late. She likes to clean my suits and pants before her soap operas come on so she can watch them without being busy."

Jennifer bust out laughing.

"Oh god, that's hilarious!"

He nodded his head, trying to hold back from laughing. Steven glanced back at her as she moved to join him sitting on the bed to his left side. He reached out and held her right hand, bringing it up to his lips to gently kiss. He let out a deep breath before he spoke to her.

"After last night, I really hope you weren't just telling me all those things to get my hopes up."

"What do you mean, Steven."

Glancing into her eyes, he replied back.

"Remember when you told me that you could give me something that Vida couldn't?"

Without a reply, Jennifer simply nodded to him. He spoke once more.

"I..I think I know what you mean."

"I can give you love, Steven. If you don't think she could in the past, you know it will be a long short for her to love you now."

He looked away from her only to smile. Steven still held her hand into his, moving his fingers to gently caress her skin. Jennifer spoke again.

"When is she coming back in town?"

"Next week she will be back. I haven't spoken to her in a few days, she likes to show up as a surprise."

"Well, I've gotta be back in New York soon. I've got some residency shows coming in Las Vegas. I could invite you, we need to start keeping in contact more if we're going to have this affair."

"It takes two to have an affair. Oh well, this is better than nothing I guess."

Steven got up from the bed, walking around the room. Jennifer smiled to him before replying.

"I'll end my relationship with Alex if you want to be with me, Steven. I'll give you that offer, but you have to end your relationship with Vida. I don't like having affairs and sneaking behind someone's back constantly."

He turned to look back at her and nodded before sighing. It was a heavy thought, as a break up with Vida was not going to be easy.

"I can do that, but I think it's going to take some time to work that in. I have a history with that woman, it won't be an overnight break up."

Jennifer nodded to him.

"That's fine! I need some time to distance myself from Alex too, I don't like a messy break up to get in the tabloids. They write all kinds of nasty stuff about me when they can."

Taking a few steps to her, Steven leaned down almost lowering himself on her knees. Jennifer responded by cupping both cheeks of his face in her palms. She could feel the light facial hair he had developed after going a day without shaving. He looked back into her eyes and smile before speaking.

"Thank you, Jennifer. We'll be together eventually, I know we will."

"Yes, we will. I kinda get the feeling that we belong together after last night."

From her words, he leaned up and softly kissed her lips. Steven stood back up, stepping away from Jennifer as he grabbed his pants off the floor and began to slip them back on. He spoke once again as he got himself dressed.

"Well, when do you want to get together again? Once I'm with you, I don't want to look back. Just you and me, baby."

Jennifer bit her lower lip and crossed her legs while leaning back on the bed.

"Vegas, baby! If you can hold off until around the end of next month, you can come for my last residency show. You can plan a little vacation off from work, come visit me and let me give you the time of your life."

"I love the sound of that, Jennifer. I could go for a vacation."

"I'm about to go make us some breakfast. We can eat first, then I'll drive you to pick up your car. I would hate for your maid to miss her soaps."

Jennifer got up from the bed and giggled to him as she walked to the bathroom. Steven shook his head while laughing at her words. He grabbed his shirt from the floor and resumed getting dressed. There was a lot to think about the future, but Steven felt confident and looking forward to the journey that awaited him with this woman. It would take a bit of time to move all the pieces together on the table, but the reward would be definitely worth it. Las Vegas would be quite the choice for a vacation later on.

Chapter 89: Chapter 89. Vida Guerra (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

The sound of stomping filled the room as high heels beat into a solid rhythm. The club was dark in the afternoon hours while janitors swept the floors. Vida Guerra had returned from her time out modelling out in L.A. Her flight took her back into Miami last night, arriving home to see Steven. After spending a night catching up on rest, she headed out to the club to see her lover. Vida had a habit of not talking on the phone often when coming back into town, it was her way to build up suspense for a bit surprise. She wore a black long sleeved dress. The front was cut low, allowing her heavy cleavage to nearly bust out. Vida's hair was pinned up neatly into a pony tail. Over her feet she wore a black pair of tall pumps to match the dress.

Going up the stairs, she noticed that it wasn't many crew around the club. She knew Steven had to be here, as he practically lived at Disco Fever. It was more than just a job to him, the club was his soul, at least Vida assumed. His beloved Cadillac was parked outside, that was all Vida needed to know that her lover was here. Once she slipped past the white door of the V.I.P. hallways, her loud stomps echoed down the hall as she headed to his office. Silver hoop rings connected to Vida's ears bounced with each step she made. She carried nothing in her hands, for her purse was left back in the car. Approaching the office door with his name on the glass, Vida raised her right hand and knocked softly with her knuckles. A few seconds later, the door opened to a handsome young man standing in a bright neon yellow shirt. He turned away and spoke.

"Hey, looks like someone is here to see you."

From the right side of the room, Steven sat at the desk wearing a blue shirt and white pants. He got up to see that it was Vida, he smiled and walked to her. She leaned in to kiss his cheek while he spoke.

"Hey baby, when did you get back? I wish you would've called, I would've sent for you at the airport."

"Last night, honey. I wanted to surprise you."

They kissed again, pushing their lips against one another for a soft kiss. Vida stepped back and pointed to the young man, giving him a smirk as she spoke again.

"Who is this? Do you have an assistant, Steven?"

The young man blushed, his cheeks flaring red for a bit. Steven laughed as he replied.

"No, baby! That's my nephew, Antonio. I guess you two have not properly met yet."

Vida shifted her focus to Antonio now. A smug grin ran across her lips as she noticed the young man was clearly starring into her heavy cleavage. She offered her right hand up for him to shake, followed by their hands touching. She stood a bit taller than him, only due to the extra height added from her heels. She suddenly realized, this was the Antonio whom Steven had talked about so much.

"So, you wanna go out for lunch or something?"

Steven spoke up. Vida turned to him and nodded with a smile.

"Yeah, let's do that."

"Well come on, I need a break from the office about now."

He turned to grab his white blazer jacket that was hanging from his office chair. Steven offered a reassuring smile to Antonio, as the young man would be left behind in the office to do scheduling work on the computer. From the distance, Antonio could see Vida's eyes studying him in a way. The two swaggered out the door together, leaving him in silence. Antonio stood there thinking as the way Vida had looked at him. She seemed to be a woman of mystery, as he had heard by now that she was dating his uncle. Letting go of the thoughts for now, he left Steven's office to return down the hall and work in his own room with Maria.

******************

7 HOURS LATER

A hot afternoon quickly faded over as the long hours stretched the day into a glorious night. It was Tuesday night in Miami. Disco Fever would be a packed club like it was any other night. Antonio had been working long hours in the offices, getting used to pending all his time helping Maria file paper work and get schedules worked through for the club. Steven left with Vida but had promised to return later in a phone call with his nephew. He did not say that he would be bringing company with him however by the time he came back to the club. Vida had kept him occupied throughout the day, as she took him to show photos of her recent session in L.A.

The thoughts of last week's events with Jennifer were tucked in the back of Steven's mind. He didn't want to think about it while Vida was back. He had been unfaithful to her lately without any good reason other than lust. Vida made him completely forget about the affair with Jennifer for now. She wanted to go to the club with him and be his date for a change. The one year anniversary reopening of Disco Fever was coming up and Steven had yet to experience a true date on the dance floor. He took up Vida's offer, ready to go out with her as his date. When 8 P.M. hit the clock, they finally ventured out and went to the club as if it were a date.

While together during the day, Vida had asked Steven about Antonio. It dawned on her eventually that he was the same nephew that Steven had spoken so highly about in the past month. Vida soon realized that he also was the other man who's cock appeared in a photograph that Vida held in her possession. The photo she made Steven take with Khloe Kardashian, something that she had been holding onto and hoped to use in the near future for a card to play into a blackmail scheme with Kim Kardashian herself. Judging by the photograph, Vida was impressed with the length of Antonio's rod, but she didn't say a word to Steven. She had not even brought up the photo at all. She wanted him to forget about it, at least for now. It was her game and none of his business.

Arriving at the club, Steven and Vida stepped out dressed in all class. He wore his white suit, but had changed into a purple undershirt. Vida had changed into a matching white outfit, one that she had worn over a year ago. With tight white pants, she wore a jacket that only had one button, exposing her cleavage and showing off her muscular stomach. The small baby devil tattoo was visible from the front line of her pants. Vida's hair was split down the middle, large golden hoops were connected to her ears. She wanted to go matching with Steven's white suit, a look that would guarantee everyone to know that they were a couple together. When they entered the club, Vida held his hand and walked right to the bar. She wanted a drink tonight.

"This one is to us, honey! Come on, I want a martini right now. Let's drink to our love."

"I'll be having a glass of Black Jack, thank you."

She smiled, setting her hands over the marble black stone top of the bar. Steven turned an smiled to her while their drinks were fixed by the bartender. A few seconds later, the glasses were waiting for them. They picked them up, holding the glasses up together. Vida moved hers so they clanked together.

"To us!"

"Yes, to us darling!"

While looking back into her eyes, Steven raised his glass and began to down the whiskey. Vida was determined to drink the entire glass in one gulp, following his every move. He could probably see the ambition from her eyes, not that she cared. Tonight was more than just a date night. Vida wanted him all to herself. She was confident that soon, Steven would be hers and this relationship would become more serious. After finishing the glasses, they both set them down simultaneously. Vida offered him her hand, pulling him to her with a smirk on her face.

"Shall we dance, Steven?"

"Yeah, come on and take me out to the dance floor baby."

She pulled his hand, walking him from the bar. Together, the two stuck out from among the crowd in the club due to their matching white outfits. Vida marched Steven to the dance floor, walking through a number of people as they began to shuffle into the crowd. The DJ was playing a mix of old 80's hit songs that he strung into a medley of various pop hits. At the moment, a Lionel Richie song was heard playing with the famous laid back chorus. All Night Long was a hit, keeping the dance floor moving slow. From above the dance floor, upstairs beyond the walls of the office was another man looking down from the glass window and behind the shades. Much like his uncle would do every night, Antonio was looking down at the action in the club.

Every night, the young man would gaze down from the window in his office behind the shades to look at the dance floor and bar. From time to time, Antonio would try to spot some action going on downstairs. If he seen anything suspicious, he called security as he had been instructed to do long ago. He was beginning to learn the ropes working at the club. Since coming back, everything had been mostly business to him. As much as he wanted to leave the office and go downstairs to have some fun, he wouldn't. Work had become more important to him, something he learned from working alongside his uncle Steven who had become his mentor at this point.

The music shifted from the dance floor, fading off into a Rick James hit song. Vida and Steven had only been moving a bit on the dance floor, slow and clumsy between all the people. So far, she was confident that she could blow his mind with her dancing skills. It had been so many years since they had been together and she could truly dance for him. The heavy funky bass began to play through Rick James' song 'Love Gun'. Vida took this as her opportunity to get some touchy dancing go on between the two of them. All she needed was a dirty song to make her body move. She turned around and began to bump her thick huge ass up against Steven's leg. He moved around, throwing his arms out as he watched Vida turn around.

She gazed into his eyes and gave him a smug grin. Before Steven could react, Vida pulled his arm, forcing him to step forward as she turned back around. This time, she bent over and placed her hands over her knees. She began to grind her hips, forcing her thick booty to rotate into a circular motion. Steven realized soon that she was doing the 'twerk' dance routine, moving up against his crotch as she bumped her hips to the rhythm of the funky song. So far, Vida didn't offer any sense of a subtle approach. She was already doing her best to turn him off, regardless if they were on the dance floor among a crowd of strangers.

Lights from above shifted into a dark purple hue. Vida turned around, still grinning as the song faded on and went into another famous track. She pushed herself up to Steven's chest, allowing him to lean in and kiss her lips. Her dirty dance was turning him on. She glanced down to see the erection sticking up in his pants. Vida giggled, though her voice couldn't be heard over the loud music. The DJ was still playing his string of pop songs from the 80's, but neither of them were sure of what song was currently playing. It was a New Wave tune with bright synth keyboards. Steven reached for her hand to pull her off the dance floor with him, walking off. Once they were away, Vida laughed to him and teased with her words.

"What's wrong, honey? You can't dance with that big bulge sticking up in the front of your pants?"

Steven sighed before nodding at her.

"Maybe, I guess you can leave it at that."

Vida giggled at him. He was obviously making an excuse, she knew him all too well.

"I guess my dancing is too much for you. I don't want to waste anymore time at the club, I'm just going to be honest with you right now."

Biting her lower lip, she spoke to him in a low voice.

"I want to leave here and go get fucked. Even if you want to fuck me in your office upstairs, that's fine too."

Steven laughed at Vida's request. She brought back memories of the time he did fuck her back in his office, but they weren't going to be doing that here. He took her hand and nodded.

"Come on, baby. I'll take you back to my place, that way we can wake up together."

While Steven and Vida began to leave the club, someone upstairs found himself busy. Antonio had requested Maria to pull up charts of spending from downstairs. He was growing suspicious that money was going missing from somewhere. After studying the numbers, he realized that the bar wasn't making as much in profit as it was in the last few months. Now that his worries had been confirmed, he wrote a note to pin on his uncle's desk to speak with him over the situation. Antonio had thought to tell his father who was still the owner of the club, but he knew better. Steven was the one who always tended to everything, so it was best to let him handle the situation with the missing money from the bar.

******************

1 HOUR LATER

"Give me a shot, of your love gun!"

Steven sang the lyrics of the specific Rick James song from the club while clapping his hands. He sat in the chair, watching as Vida danced in a white thong. He brought her back to his home in Coconut Grove, in the bedroom they had stripped down and Vida had proposed the idea of a lap dance to him. He sat only in his underwear while clapping his hands. Vida had turned her back to him and began to do the same 'twerk' dance routine from the club, only this time Steven could truly watch her immense ass bounce up and down. She sway her hips to the left and right, moving them back and forth before she bent over to shove her ass into his face. Taking one fine look at her supreme booty, Steven reared his hand back and slapped her right ass cheek.

"Ouch! That hurt!"

Vida spoke in a smart ass tone. She jiggled her booty, forcing the thick ass cheeks to wobble and shake before she placed her hands down on the arm rest of the chairs and began to lower her ass down onto his lap. Steven let out a moan as she began to grind he hips, pumping that huge lovely ass down into his crotch. Vida closed her eyes and leaned back, speaking to him in a soft voice.

"Is this what you wanted, baby?"

"Ohhhh, god yeah! This is it!!"

There was nothing better than this in Steven's mind. To have Vida Guerra as his girlfriend for the second time in his life, let alone to experience a lap dance from her with this famous big ass sitting on his lap. He let out a heavy moan, taking in his breath while reaching his hands over to grab her breasts from behind. Vida moved her hands to his, forcing him to smash the palms of his hands up against her big tits. She felt Steven squeezing her nipples, causing her to moan as she continued to grind her hips down into him.

"Mmmmmm, you feel so fucking hard under my ass."

"Do I?"

A laugh was heard from her voice before she answered back his silly question.

"Yeah! I can feel that big fucking cock pushing between the crack of my ass."

Still grinding her hips down, Vida could feel his swelling cock poking straight up into the crack of her large ass. It didn't matter that she didn't have music to dance to, she didn't need it. She could slowly rock back and forth, grinding on him to tease the man even further. Steven squeezed her boobs, still toying with them between his fingers. He leaned his head down, brushing his lips through her dark hair as he tried to find her neck. After a second attempt, he pushed his lips to her neck and began to kiss upward. Vida raised her head, closing her eyes and letting out a soft moan while still grinding her hips into him. The touch of his lips up against her neck was making her so wet, she couldn't contain herself anymore. She got up from his lap, his hands fell from her body as she turned around quickly to push her lips to his. Steven kissed her passionately, feeling her moan into his mouth before she broke the kiss. Looking into his eyes, Vida spoke in a low voice.

"Mmmmmm, I know what I want."

"Do you, baby?"

She bit her lower lip and reached through his underwear to wrap her hand around his cock. Without saying a word, the voluptuous Cuban model went down to her knees and pulled him by his rod to force him to stand up. With her eyes locked onto his, Vida dropped her lower lip while Steven tucked his underwear to fall down to his ankles. She looked at him with such hunger in her eyes. Lust had been built up from the time they were apart from one another. She stroked his swollen dick in her hand, pumping it back and forth before she broke eye contact and looked down. Steven took in a deep breath as he watched her push her puffy red lips up to the head of his cock and kiss it. Her lips parted and then Vida slid his long shaft between them, wrapping her lips around it to begin sucking on it.

'Mmmmmm'. A moan was heard from her closed mouth in a muffled tone. Steven stood there moaning as he watched her eyes close and she began to bob her head up and down his long cock. Vida wasted no time with pushing his down down her throat, clearing showing that she could deep throat his road with such ease. She continued, going up and down as she soaked his cock in her saliva. Steven let out a heavy moan, breathing in as the sounds of her slurping and slobbering could be heard from down below. After several sucks, Vida came up and released his cock from her lips with a loud pop noise. She breathed in, watching as a string of saliva broke off from his cock and dangled to the floor. She spit on his cock hard, wrapping her hand around it as she stroked her spit into it like lube.

"Mmmm, I've missed sucking this fucking cock. I was craving it all last week, oh yes."

Looking up into his eyes, Vida used both of her hands to stroke his rod. She smiled at him so mischievously. Steven could still witness the hunger in her eyes, knowing now that nothing would stop her from devouring his thick meat. She eventually moved both of her hands away, allowing his cock to bounce freely until she brought her mouth back down onto it. Steven moaned and called out loudly as Vida began to suck his cock harder.

"OHHH, FUCK!!"

His loud roaring had the possibility of waking up his old maid downstairs, but Vida didn't care at all. She wanted him to yell it was how she knew that she was pleasuring him to the extreme. Spit began to build up from the base of his cock, dripping down to his balls. Vida continued to bob her head up and down his meat pole, faster than before. Loud slurping and slobbering sounds echoed from her position on the floor.

"MMMM-GWAK-GWAH-GWAK-GWAH-KWAH!"

Like before, she came off his cock and made another pop sound. Vida spit on his slobber-covered shaft, watching it drip down to the floor. She gripped his dick in her hand as she leaned down and began to lick his balls, slurping over them with her mouth. Steven closed his eyes for a second and loud another loud moan as he called out to her.

"Ohhhhh, fuck!! Yeah, go on! Suck on those nuts, baby!"

Opening her mouth, Vida used her left hand to help shove his balls into her mouth. From the size, it inflated her jaws a bit. She sucked on his left nut before alternating to the right, leaving a trail of saliva that dripped down to the floor. While her mouth sucked his balls, her right hand remained gripped over his cock. Vida pulled away from his balls after a few seconds and brought her attention back to his dick. She looked up into Steven's eyes as he smiled and spoke.

"No woman ever handled my cock better than you, baby."

"That's because I love this cock!"

She kissed the head after answering him. Vida gave him a wink as she slid her lips back down his shaft. Like before, she quickly began to bob her head up and down the shaft. Moving her hand away, to allow herself to push her lips all the way and devour his entire shaft. Steven gritted his teeth and groaned as he could feel the head hit the back of her throat. Vida's lips buried at the base of his shaft. Steven knew if she continued her aggressive devouring of his cock, she would end up making him cum before he could fuck her tits or pussy. He reached down and grabbed her hair and pulled her head to force his cock free from her mouth. As it was released, long strings of saliva attached back from Vida's mouth to his cock. She looked up into his eyes and spit on his dick like before.

"Hold your tits up, baby! I wanna fuck 'em!"

"Oh yeah, you wanna fuck these titties, Steven?"

Vida teased him as she reached down and held her large breasts up. Once they were pulled apart, Steven guided his saliva soaked shaft right between then. A string of spit dripped from the left corner of her mouth, but Vida wasn't bothered by it whatsoever. She squeezed her breasts around his cock and then leaned up to look into his eyes as she felt him buck his hips and thrust his rod between her tits.

"Mmmmm, yeah! Go on, fuck those titties! I know you always like to fuck 'em, baby! Fuck 'em hard, yeah!!"

She remained looking down, only to watch the head of his cock poking up with each thrust he made between her tits. Steven continued to move his hips back and forth, forcing his cock to pump between her huge breasts. Over and over, Steven couldn't stop himself. Vida opened her mouth and leaned down to lick her tongue across the head each time it pumped up. He began to slow down, giving Vida the notice that he was probably about to blow his load. She knew him all too well after several years. If there was one man Vida could predict in the bedroom, it was Steven. She looked up into his eyes and smirked.

"You're gonna cum soon, aren't you?"

He sighed while finally coming to a stop from his motions.

"Not unless you want it all over you. If I cum right now, I'm going to blast your fucking face, baby!"

Vida shook her head.

"Ohhhh, save it! I'd rather you shoot that hot fucking load all over my ass instead of my face!"

She let go of her tits and freed his cock from the fleshy prison of her firm skin. He didn't have to say anything, Vida assumed control for now. She stood up from her knees and reached down to grab his cock, pulling him towards her as she walked to the bed. Steven pulled at her arm to force her to turn around. He moved in, pushing his lips to hers for a soft kiss. Now he was going to take control, he called out to her with his request.

"I want to fuck you hard, baby. Get up on the bed and stretch those beautiful legs up on my shoulders."

"Mmmmm, I like the sound of that."

Vida bit her lower lip and let go of his cock. To comply with his request, she lay down on the bed, moving into position where she could arch her legs up on his shoulders. Steven watched as her strong legs stretched with ease up to his shoulders. He looked at one of the tattoos on her ankles before glancing back down at her nude front. His favorite tattoo was the one of the little devil in a diaper holding a pitch fork above her right hip. He always smiled when looking at it. His hands moved to hold her legs as he thrust forward to pump his cock into her pussy. Vida looked into his eyes, running her hands up to her breasts as Steven began to thrust into her.

"Ohhhhh, yeah! That's it, come on! Come on, fuck me! Fuck me, Steven!!"

He let out a heavy sigh as he began to buck his hips, driving his cock deeper into her pussy with each thrust. Steven knew just how to properly fuck Vida. She was the type of woman who always demanded that he fuck her hard and fast. If he didn't have the strength to deliver this pleasure for her, she would've preferred to dominate a man instead.

"Mmmmmm!! That's it, come on! FUCK ME!! YEAH, FUCK ME HARDER!! HARDER!!"

From her own screams, Steven began to thrust harder into her. His cock pumped into her deeper, as far as he could reach as he bucked his hips to send his rod into her over and over. Vida's breasts began to bounce freely as she did not grip them tightly enough to contain. She closed her eyes and moaned out. This was how she liked it, he never disappointed once he began to pound his cock into her clit.

"YES, YES, YESSSSS!! THAT'S IT, JUST LIKE THAT! DON'T FUCKING STOP, YEAH!! FUCK ME!!"

Steven had no plans of stopping yet, but he thought of a different position where he could spank her ass. Over and over, he bucked his hips and pounded into her. His grip over her left leg tightened, as her legs moved a bit with each hard thrust he sent into her. Finally, he couldn't take it anymore. The urge to switch positions had come to him. He stepped back, pulling his cock from her pussy and letting go of her legs. He called out to her loudly.

"Get up, baby! Come on, turn around for me!!"

When Vida didn't move quick enough for him, Steven reached down and snatched her up by the hair. She cried out playfully as he pulled her hair, forcing her up and on her knees.

"Up! On all fours, now!"

He let go of her hair once she turned around. Vida sank her knees down, leaning over as she stretched her arms over the bed. Steven climbed atop the bed, moving towards her body as she was bent over exposing her thick juicy ass to him. He reared his left hand back and spanked her ass hard. The smack echoed across the room. Vida became worried he was going to neglect her climax to fuck her ass.

"Steven, please! Fuck the shit outta me, you can fuck my ass after your done! I need to cum so fucking bad, you just don't know!"

Rearing his left hand back, he spanked her ass again. Vida looked over her shoulder just to make sure he was sliding his cock back into her pussy. Steven groaned and reared his hand back while he felt the warmth of her pussy surrounding his dick as he pumped back into her.

"Mmmmm, yeah! I was about to say, if you didn't keep fucking me, I was gonna be-"

Spank! Steven's left hand smacked across the left cheek of her ass.

"I'm gonna make you squirt, so chill the fuck out baby!!"

She giggled before her voice faded into moans. Vida loved to tease him with her sassy words. Other men would often get aggressive and call her a bitch, but never Steven. As he began to thrust into her harder, the sound of his balls smacking up against her ass was heard loudly. Steven watched as her ass cheeks rippled and shook with each hard thrust he sent into her pussy.

"This is how you wanted it, baby? Like this!?"

Like before, he reared his left hand back and slapped her ass. Vida cried out.

"Yes, YES! JUST LIKE THAT! FUCK ME, STEVEN!! MAKE ME CUM, OHHHHH GOD!!"

Smack. Smack. Smack. The sound of his balls slapping up against her ass could be heard. Steven reared his hand back again, still thrusting his hips to pump his cock back and forth out of her pussy. She was so close to finally reaching her climax, Vida closed her eyes and began to cry out to him. Just then, Steven was prepared to strike his hand down over her ass if she dared to speak.

"MAKE ME-"

Spank!

"FUCKING CUM!!"

Spank! Spank! Spank! Steven brought his hand down over her thick ass over and over until his palm began to sting. Still bucking his hips to thrust into her pussy, he shook his hand out while crying out.

"Ohhh, fuck!!"

Any other time, Vida would've teased him for spanking her so hard to make his own hand hurt, but right now she couldn't focus on that. True to his word, Steven was going to make her squirt and in the coming seconds, she couldn't hold back. Leaning her head down over the bed, Vida bit her lower lip before crying out as her climax was successfully reached now.

"YESSSSSSS, OH MY FUCKING GOD!! OHHHHH, YEAH!!"

Steven let out a deep sigh as he felt her juices gushing over his cock. He made one final thrust into her pussy before began to slowly ease his way out. His right hand moved across the bed, clutching at one of the pillows as he moved his left hand to grab his cock. Just the reason he wanted her in a doggy style position, Steven couldn't wait to slide his cock between the cheeks of her juicy phat ass and find her dark hole. She leaned her head up and opened her eyes to moan while feeling the head of his shaft poke into her tight little hole.

"Ohhhhhh...Mmmmm, are you gonna fuck me in the ass, Steven? Ohhhh, yeah do it! Go on, fuck my ass!"

Bucking his hips like before, Steven groaned as he slammed his cock into her ass. He wasted no time picking up speed, thrusting his rod back and forth into her ass. He moved his left hand to push down over the small of her back, watching as her thick ass cheeks clapped and shook with each hard thrust he sent into her ass. A red mark developed over her left cheek from the many licks of spanking he had given her. Groaning in pleasure, Steven called out to her.

"God, this ass is so fucking amazing! Ohhhh, fuck!!"

"Yeah, MY ass is the best! Tell me, baby! Tell me that I've got the best ass in the world!!"

"You fucking do! Ohhhh, yeah!! This ass is the best!!"

Over and over, Steven rammed his cock back and forth into her thick supreme ass. He had planned all along to finish himself off by pounding her ass. Vida raised her hands on the bed, sinking her palms down as she felt him thrust into her each time. She decided to tease him further, screaming at him.

"FUCK ME ASS, YEAH!! YOU'RE FUCKING THE BEST!! KEEP POUNDING ME! JUST LIKE THAT!!"

She knew he wasn't going to be able to maintain without blowing his load soon. Taking one final deep thrust, Steven pulled his cock from her ass and began to stroke it with his left hand. Vida was fully aware what was about to happen, as she had already teased him about shooting his hot load all over her ass. She began to move a bit, forcing her thick booty to shake and rumble. Her ass cheeks began to 'clap' from the small movements she made.

"Cum on my ass, Steven! Shoot that hot, sticky fucking load all over my ass! Come on, I want it!!"

"Here it is! OHHHH, FUCK!!"

Vida leaned up, looking over her right shoulder as she continued to shake her ass. Steven aimed his cock directly at her lovely round ass. All it took was a few strokes with his hand and he was shooting string after string of his white seed over her huge booty. She moaned, licking her lips as she felt the hot liquid substance striking her skin. A thick wad of cum dripped between the crack of her ass.

"Mmmmmmm, there you go! Make a big fucking mess out of the best ass in the world. MY ass, that is!!"

"I love you Vida!!"

Steven cried out, as he was out of breath after shooting his load all over her ass. Vida could feel the cum dripping from her ass, it was just enough to require her to wash up before bed. Steven leaned over, looking into her eyes as he smiled and leaned down to kiss her lips. He wanted to say something, but couldn't think of the right words. Vida sucked on his lower lip before turning the kiss into a blistering passionate one. He would never be able to escape this woman no matter what. Steven suddenly felt guilty for cheating on her last week with Jennifer. After such mind blowing hot sex, the feeling of guilt would definitely be sinking into his mind by the time he laid down to sleep next to her.

******************

2 DAYS LATER

A bright afternoon came throughout the day as Steven sat at the kitchen table in his home. The past two days with Vida had been a refreshment, but more than anything he felt guilty about cheating on her. While home, he caught on sleep for a bit as his old maid Bette was washing clothes about now. From the kitchen table, he sat in a black night shirt as he waited for his suit pants to be finished from washing. Tonight and tomorrow there would be much to do back at the club. Steven had received Antonio's note and spoke with him briefly about what they were going to do with the bartender that was obviously skimming the club money. The man went by the name of Henry Davis.

The time was coming that Steven wanted to teach Antonio the true dark side of the club business. So far, the young man had been exposed to the night life and indulging in wild times, but it was time to truly show him how to handle business through the means of intimidation. Steven had a reputation for brutality at times when it came to handling certain individuals who got in his way. Soon, Antonio would learn the importance of this practice for dealing with sleaze balls ripping off the club. Today, Steven was busy calling around town with his contacts. He had to check in with his brother Tony, just to make sure everything was going fine on his end. Tony wasn't very active with the club anymore, but Steven couldn't complain as he found it easier to handle without him there. For now, Steven had other things on his mind.

Jennifer Lopez remained fresh on his mind after the past few days spent with Vida. He felt guilty about cheating on her after the wonderful romance he spent with her. The affair with Jennifer was something else at the time, but now it seemed nothing would truly develop out of it. As he sat at the kitchen table, a laptop was opened up in front of his eyes. Steven began reading on the front page of a celebrity gossip website which featured a stop with Jennifer Lopez and her high profile relationship with Alex Rodriguez. Steven clicked on the article and scrolled down, witnessing a few photographs that had been shared on social media of the two. He sighed when looking over the pictures.

From that moment, he realized that he was better off with Vida. Steven sat back in the kitchen chair and folding his hands over the back of his head. Perhaps it was better to let the affair with Jennifer die on out, as it appeared that she was becoming serious with Alex in a relationship that was a media frenzy. Though his relationship in the past years with Vida had an ugly break up, Steven was beginning to believe they truly had a chance at this point. He felt even worse about thinking of moving on from her after seeing the photos online of Jennifer. Steven shut the laptop and silently moved his mind back to the business at hand. Vida was right anyway, as he knew, she was among 'the best' as she liked to call herself.

******************

Across town, Vida had her eyes set on a new conquest for an affair with a young man. Memories shifted in her mind, as now it was over a year since the one time she sought out Steven's son Jacob and had an affair playing the older woman to a younger man. Antonio was on her radar and he wouldn't be fading out any time soon. Vida had took a liking to the young man, all due to the photograph that she made Steven take for her of his affair with Khloe Kardashian. The photo contained the Kardashian woman with a face covered in cum, kissing Steven's cock while another large rod was near her face. Vida knew just from that picture as proof, Steven's nephew had quite the size packing.

She asked Steven a few questions about him in passing before. Vida remembered the conversation they had together, how he had told her Antonio was like a son to him. With some digging for information, she discovered that he was twenty-one years old. Vida found this to be quite funny, since she was forty-three and this made the young man half her age. Either way, he wasn't going to disappear from her radar any time soon. She wanted to seduce this young man and see if he could live up to his uncle in the bedroom. With a chance to take, Vida spent the afternoon driving out to the club where she knew Antonio would be. It was almost 12 P.M. which she knew was the lunch break for the offices, as Steven had told her a while back.

Parking her car outside the club, Vida figured she would wait to catch Antonio walking outside. If she went into the club, she ran the risk of someone catching her speaking to the young man. She knew better than to do something like that. In the driver's seat of her car, Vida wore a large pair of dark sunglasses over her eyes. A white tank top under a blue denim jacket and tight black pants to hug every curve of her luscious Cuban body. Underneath her clothes was something better, as her body was tucked into a small bikini. She didn't have to wait long until she spotted Antonio. He walked out of the club with a black suit jacket hanging over his shoulder and wearing a light green neon shirt with white pants. Vida couldn't help but think to herself the fact he dressed so alike to Steven. She got out of her car, slamming the door as her heels began to click and clack over the pavement as she approached Antonio.

"Hey there!"

The young man stopped as he watched Vida approach him. She walked slow, swaying her hips a bit while pushing her sunglasses up to her hair so she could look at him with her eyes. A smirk appeared over her face while Antonio looked dumbfounded starring into her beauty.

"Hi, you're Vida right?"

She nodded her head to his question.

"Yeah, it's me. You're going out for lunch right now?"

"Actually, no. I'm taking the next few hours off. I'll be back tonight, are you looking for Steven?"

His reply played into Vida's plan even better. She gave him a smirk while shaking her head.

"No, Steven is busy today. I thought I'd ask you out, I'd like to get to know you better."

"You want to get to know me better?"

Such a silly reply from him. Vida could see from the confused look over his face that she sent the young man's mind into a wrap. Nodding her head, she offered her hand to him. Even if he said no, she wasn't letting him get away easily.

"Yeah, come on! I'll take you out to a pool and we can go swimming.

"But I don't have my swim trunks with me."

"That's fine, then. You can watch me swim instead. Come on, we've got a beautiful day to enjoy."

She pulled at his arm, forcing him to walk with her to the car. Her response displayed such vanity, but Antonio didn't say a word at all. She let go of his arm when he proceeded to walk to the passenger side of her car. Vida thought to herself that he was going to be an easy young man for her to sink her claws into. So far, he didn't display much of a resistance whatsoever. Once the clothes came off and he would see her beautiful body in a bikini, Vida was confident he would be unable to say no to her. Once they were in the car, she took off from the parking lot of the Disco Fever club and began to drive him out to South Beach where she had a condo with a swimming pool rented out.

******************

2 HOURS LATER

The sun poured on heat waves from high above in the clear blue sky. Yellow and pink umbrellas offered a bit of shade from the sun as the white marble floor outside the swimming pool was hot. Vida had taken Antonio back to her condo, a place that Steven had yet to learn that she had rented out. The building had an upstairs which led outside to a large swimming pool and a balcony. She planned to reveal the place to Steven later in the week, but for now it would be the first place that she took her chances with his nephew. Before they arrived, she took him out to eat for lunch and now they were on the balcony of the luxurious condo home. Antonio left his jacket inside and had removed his shoes and socks, sitting outside on a fold out chair as he enjoyed a drink in the shade.

Vida had stripped inside and returned to the brightness outdoors with a yellow beach towel wrapped around her body. She stomped her bare feet forward, stepping near Antonio's seat as she began to pull the towel undone. Her back was turned to him as the towel fell, revealing her Cuban body in a white bikini. Antonio's eyes looked at her back before glancing down at her huge thick ass tucked in the small bikini thong. He suddenly realized just why his uncle was dating this woman after all. Vida stomped away, heading towards the rail of the pool as she grabbed the metal pole and began to step into the water. She turned and looked at him from over her shoulder before calling out.

"Are you sure you don't wanna go for a swim, Antonio? The water is nice and cold."

"No, I'm fine. I don't want to get these clothes soaking wet."

"I see, well you can enjoy watching me. But you could always just swim naked, dear..."

She gave him a wink while sinking her feet lower into the water. Splashing was heard as Vida climbed into the pool and began to swim around. Antonio had a lot to think about with the reason this woman had brought him here. With her choice of words, he knew that she didn't drag him out here alone just for a social visit. He sat back in his chair, listening to her swim. The wind began to blow, rusting the palm trees from outside the condo home. After a minute of sitting there to himself, Antonio sighed and got up from the chair. He stood near the swimming pool, watching as Vida moved through the clear water. She turned and smiled at him, looking up as she moved into the water so he could see her heavy cleavage in the bikini top. It was time to tease this young man until he couldn't take it anymore.

"Did you come to watch me?"

"Yeah, I wanted to ask you something Vida."

"Oh, you did? What's on your mind then?"

She moved forward in the swimming pool before falling back and rotating her arms backwards, pushing her tanned body in full display to his eyes. Vida floated a bit on the water while Antonio began to speak.

"Why did you bring me out here? I don't understand. Here you are flirting with me, but you're my uncle's girlfriend."

Vida giggled, flashing a smile as she moved forward again. She threw her hands up and began to swim hard towards the edge of the pool where he stood. She wanted to look in his eyes before answering him. She came to a stop and looked up at him to speak.

"I decided to take a chance today, that's all. You've gotta take chances in life, or you'll end up missing out on them. That's what I did when i seen you today, Antonio."

The look in his eyes was of utter confusion. Vida was beginning to read this young man by his facial expressions. She assumed he could be easy meat so far. Finally, after a minute he replied back to her while blushing.

"What kind of chance do mean?"

Vida rolled her eyes and giggled at him.

"I think you know what kind of chance I'm taking, big boy."

Swimming away from him, she moved to the rail and decided to climb up. Since she did not go underwater, her hair was not entirely wet. Beads of water dripped from her voluptuous thick body. Antonio walked a bit towards her, but Vida turned to him and smirked. He was gazing right into the heavy cleavage of her large breasts. She looked down and could see a bit of en erection rising in his pants. This was indeed going to be easy. Vida teased him again with soft words.

"Do you often take chances like this?"

"I don't know, really. I shouldn't even be here and you know that."

He let out a sigh after replying. Vida knew from this response and the way he looked away from her, he was nervous. This was the type of young man she could dominate, the opposite from how Steven was. Stomping her feet around him, she turned to look into his eyes and moved inches closer to his body.

"Let me ask you something clearer then, since you seem to have a hard time making decisions. Are you gonna take a chance to fuck me today?"

Her eyes glanced down, viewing the erection that grew in his pants from her words. Vida chuckled, deciding to push him even further to see his reaction. It would be from here how she determined this event would go. Looking back into his eyes, she spoke in a seductive voice to encourage him.

"Or maybe you're gonna be a little pussy about it and let the opportunity go, hmmmm?"

Antonio gasped and looked back at her shocked. From this expression, Vida immediately smirked. She ran her hand up to grip his shirt hard, pulling him forward to her. She wanted to see if he would kiss her with the force she implied of pulling at his shirt. Antonio pushed his lips to hers and kissed her softly. Vida wrapped her right arm around his neck, pulling the kiss into a passionate one as she used her left hand to reach down and squeeze the fat bulge in his pants. She moaned into his mouth before pulling away from the kiss. Vida looked into his eyes and then spoke to him in a commanding voice.

"You want some of this, don't you?"

When he nodded his head, she wasn't pleased that he didn't reply back. She gripped his shirt harder, pulling at it.

"Don't you!?"

"Yes, I do! You are so fucking hot and I can't take it anymore!!"

"Good, now that's what I wanted to hear. Now get on your fucking knees and eat my clit! Make yourself useful, Antonio!"

She was in complete control now. Vida was going to dominate this handsome young man for every minute he was worth. True to her suspicions, he couldn't resist her alluring beauty. When Antonio began to lower himself down to her knees, she reached her right hand down and gripped his short brown hair and yelled.

"Move fucking faster!! Don't fuck around making me wait, I'm wet and I need to feel your tongue inside me!"

Antonio worked frantically, pulling at the strings of her thong to free her smooth entrance. As it fell to the white floor under him, he saw her juicy wet clit begging for attention. Vida didn't wait, she planted her feet down into the floor and shoved his head forward. Like a good boy, he embedded his mouth to her dripping wet pussy and began to slither his tongue into her. Vida was pleased.

"Ohhhhhh, yeah! There you go! Lick that fucking clit!!"

She tightened her grip of his hair, digging her fingernails down into his hair while shoving his head further between her thighs. Vida had usually been on the other side of men aggressively fucking her mouth, so she enjoyed to be the dominant one when she had the opportunity with a young man like this. Antonio was proving to be quite easy. She knew he wasn't the type of young man who would snatch her by the hair, fuck her mouth and the shoot a hot load all over her face. His uncle was that kind of man who liked being in control, but so far Antonio was proving to be completely different. He didn't even utter a word in protest before becoming a submissive fuck toy for her. Now Vida was enjoying feeling his tongue slither back and forth into her clit.

"Mmmmm, yeah! Go on, keep licking me! You're gonna make me fucking cum and you're gonna swallow it down too!!"

Still gripping his hair, Vida shoved his mouth further into her clit as she felt her climax approaching soon. Antonio seemed to work at a faster pace when she yelled at him and pushed the young man further. She liked this, as he put forth the complete effort to satisfy and pleasure her.

"OHHHHHH, YES! YES, THAT'S IT!! MAKE ME CUM, YEAH!!"

Vida let go of his hair, just to see if he would pull away or keep licking her pussy like a good boy. To her surprise, Antonio was still thrusting his tongue into the fold of her pink lips, delivering the pleasure that she wanted so much. She closed her eyes and raised her head, moaning as the sun was pouring down waves of heat to them from high above. She bit her lower lip, trembling as her body began to shake. Vida couldn't hold back anymore as she had reached her orgasm. Her juices sprayed past Antonio's lips and gushing into his mouth. He listened to hear roar into pleasure. Vida had to slowly catch her breath, but not without ordering him around in her stern voice.

"You better fucking swallow that! Every last drop of it!!"

Antonio swallowed his breath and moved from between her legs, looking up at her as he opened his mouth to reveal to her that he did indeed swallow all over her sweet juices.

"I swallowed all of it, see?"

A smirk ran across her lips before she laughed at him mischievously.

"Good boy! Did that taste good?"

He nodded his head while laughing at her. Vida clapped her hands together as she was pleased with him. Vida reached her right hand down to claw at his hair. She wanted to pull him up from his knees, just as men had done to her in the past. Antonio's hair was too short for her to properly grip.

"Come on, get up! I want you to get up for me and take your fucking clothes off! I want that hard dick!"

How could he refuse such a request? Antonio was quick to rise up from the floor. He pulled his shirt off, throwing it over his head and to the floor. The brightness outside made his skin look pale compared to Vida's tanned Cuban body. She licked her lips and whistled as she looked at his skinny chest.

"Mmmmmm, looking sexy there with that chest. Hubba, hubba!"

"Oh, thanks!"

He laughed upon answering her Once his pants were tugged down with his underwear, Vida went down to her knees and looked up into his eyes as her right hand reached up to grip his swelling cock. Though she would never admit it to him, she had studied his cock from the photograph that Steven took with him and Khloe. Vida had been craving this young man's meat pole and finally it was within her grasp. She looked into his eyes and spoke while wanking his cock back and forth in her hands.

"Since you proved that you know how to lick, I'm about to give you the best blow job you've ever had in your whole fucking life."

Such a bold statement, but Vida was confident in her own skills and abilities. She opened her mouth and took his rod between her lips. Wasting no time, she moved her right hand away and gripped the sides of his legs and began to bob her head up and down his meat. Antonio cried out. Here he was, standing with his underwear and pants pushed down to his ankles and experiencing his uncle's new girlfriend sucking him off. The sun blinded him as he gazed up into the sky, moaning in pleasure.

"Ohhhhhh, god!! You are right, holy shit! I think you are giving me one of the best blow jobs ever!"

Vida ignored his words for now. Over and over, she bobbed her head up and down his meat. Her hands pushed over his legs as she began to take his shaft deeper into her mouth. Slurping and slobbering sounds began to form as her mouth generated several noises.

"MMM-GWAH-GWAH-GWAH-MMM!"

"Ohhhhh, fuck yeah!!"

Antonio's cries of pleasure drowned out the sound that her mouth was creating. Vida took his cock further down her throat, completely showing to him that she had deep throat skills better than most women he had fucked so far in his young life. She came up from his cock, releasing the head from her lips with a loud pop sound. Vida spit on his cock and then wrapped her right hand back around it. She looked up into his eyes and spoke while reaching her right hand up to quickly untie the strings holding her soaked white bra over her breasts.

"Mmmmm, such a wonderful young cock. So fucking nice and big, I can't wait to fuck it with my tits!"

He gasped when he heard her words. Vida used her right hand to hold her tits up and then brought his cock over the middle of them as she began to stroke it hard from the grip of her right hand.

"Oh my god, fucking yes! I would love to fuck these big titties!!"

"Yeah, I knew you would! You probably haven't had a proper tit fuck once in your life, huh!?"

Suddenly, she let go of his cock and moved her hands around her breasts. In an instance, Vida pulled them apart and wrapped them around his hard shaft. Antonio gasped loudly as he watched his cock completely disappear between the fleshy folds of Vida's big Cuban breasts. She began to move them up and down, fucking his cock to a pulp with her breasts. Her wet body had dried up from being out in the sun. Vida looked back up into his face and laughed. Antonio's cheeks had curled up, he was definitely enjoying the feeling of his rod being fucked by her large tits.

"Look at you! You fucking like that, don't you!? My tits fucking your dick like this? Mmmmm!!"

"YES, FUCK YES!! OH MY GOD, YES!! WORK THOSE TITTIES ON ME, VIDA!!"

"Mmmmm, ask and you shall receive!"

Only because he had begged with such excitement, Vida decided to titty fuck him longer. She continued to bounce her breasts up and down, forcing his cock to push through them and the head pop back up with each thrust she pushed down. Antonio was panting heavily, giving her one sign that his orgasm wasn't far off. Since she intended to dominate this young man, Vida wasn't going to allow him to cum until he was ready. After a few minutes she stopped moving her tits and let go of them, allowing his cock to spring free from the prison of her tits. She then got up from her knees and looked up into his eyes to call out to him.

"You need to lay down for me, right fucking now! I want you on your back, like a good fucking boy!!"

Panting, Antonio stepped back and began to lower himself down to the floor like she commanded. As he laid down on his back, the bright sun was blinding him from the corner of his eye. There wasn't a single cloud hanging in the boring blue sky. His vision was soon blocked as Vida had bent over, shoving her thick huge round ass into his sight. She came over his legs, ready to sit on him in a reversed position. With his cock gripped in her right hand, she held it up and then began to bend over as her thick ass cheeks spread. Antonio soon realized that she was about to thrust his cock forward into her dark hole.

"I doubt you've had a woman with a bigger ass than me before! Get ready to experience the fucking best you're ever going to have!!"

Little was she aware of any famous women Antonio had fucked in the past. Jennifer Lopez and Khloe Kardashian offered fine competition in the booty department, but he didn't care right now. He was watching as another woman with a huge ass was now lowering her powerful booty down over his cock. He groaned in pleasure as the head and first few inches of his cock pushed into her ass. Vida wasn't going to allow him to ram and pound her in the ass, that was something Steven could do. Antonio was a young man she was content with dominating into her submissive fuck boy. He gasped and cried out as she began to pound her ass from atop of him. Vida bent over, flexing her body forward. Her hair began to hang over her head as she looked between her thighs to watch her ass pushing down over his cock.

"Ohhhhhhh, yeah!! Look at that! I'm going to fucking OWN your cock with my big fucking ass! You like that, don't you? DON'T YOU!?"

"Oh god, yes! FUCK YES!!"

With a screamed response, Vida was most pleased. She began to pound her ass down harder, fucking his cock as it moved back and forth into the tunnel of her back door hole. She wanted to dominate this young man using the power of her booty and she proceeded to do just that. She ran her arms behind her back, pushing them palms of her hands down into his stomach to position herself up as she continued to pound her ass down onto his cock. Antonio's sight of watching her ass dominance was blocked by her arms. He studied the tattoos under her wrists while groaning in pleasure as he felt that thick amazing booty thrusting down into him over and over.

"I have the best ass in the world! No slut comes to close to me! You better fucking remember that Antonio! REMEMBER THIS ASS OWNING YOUR DICK!!"

He didn't say a word back, all he could do was cry out into pleasure. Vida continued to pound her ass down over him. With each heavy thrust she made, the thought raced through her mind of forcing him to cum. Since she had dominated him all day, Vida wanted to make him cum but not allow him to shoot his hot load all over her body whatsoever. She was in control, so he would cum however she wanted him to. Antonio whimpered, mustering a few words together as he spoke mindlessly while she continued to thrust her ass down over his cock.

"This ass...Oh, god! This ass is so fucking...AMAZING!!"

"What!? You better tell me that my ass is the BEST! That's the only thing I wanna hear come out of your fucking mouth!"

"Ohhhh, god fuck yeah! You've got the best ass in the world, Vida!"

"Mmmmm, good boy!"

Pleased with his choice of words, Vida continued to slowly pound her ass down over his cock. Antonio couldn't take it anymore. The way she dominated with him her ass, she was bounce to make him at any moment. He closed his eyes, blocking the heavy sunlight from blinding his view. A bead of sweat began to drip from his forehead as he called out to her.

"Ohhhhh, FUCK!! You're gonna make me cum with that big fucking ass!"

His words alerted her. Vida grinned and let out a soft moan as she came to a stop.

"Ohhhh yeah? I think I'll make you cum right now!"

Quickly, she got up from him. His long shaft fell loose from the tight hole of her ass. Vida turned around and moved to lay down over her left leg as she gripped his cock tightly in her right hand. She began to jerk it as hard as she could, moving her hand so fast that it caused him to moan aloud. Antonio had never had a woman aggressively wank his rod this hard before.

"Oh my god! I'm so fucking close, ohhhhh man!!"

"Come on, COME ON! FUCKING CUM FOR ME, YEAH!!"

"I'm so close, ohhhhh!!"

Her hand frantically pumped his shaft back and forth. Vida watched as she worked his shaft back and forth in her firm grip. She opened her mouth, sticking her tongue out as she knew he would be blowing his load soon. From the angle of her hand, Antonio looked down at the head of his cock as he gritted his teeth and cried out.

"OHHHH, FUCK!!"

The explosion of his cock sent a thick string flying into the air. It almost looked like silly string for a second. Antonio moaned as he felt his own cum flying over his face and into his hair. Vida laughed as she watched the cum go flying. Another string came out and shot over her fingers from underneath. She brought her mouth down, licking the head as another string of cum shot, this time it struck her chin and dripped down. Moaning loudly, she rubbed the head of his dick up against her lips while coming to a stop from pumping his shaft. She controlled his orgasm completely from her grasp. Vida brought her lips to the head of his cock and began to squeeze his cock as she moved her hand up and down, forcing the next releases of his cum to flow into her mouth.

All Antonio could do was lay there, watching as this Cuban goddess was milking every last bit of his orgasm between her lips. Vida moaned against the head of his shaft, brushing her tongue over it. 'Mmmmmm', the muffled moan from her mouth could be felt with vibrations pushing into him. After she was finished, she let go of his cock and released it from her mouth, audibly swallowing his load. Vida glanced up and saw the string of cum drenched over his left cheek, chose and over his forehead. She giggled at him while pointing her right hand up, unable to stop herself from bragging.

"Look at you, big boy! I made you cum so hard, it ended up on your face!"

He sighed and let out a blush as his cheeks faded red. Vida only laughed harder as she got up. He thought she was going to lick the mess up from his face, but she didn't plan on cleaning up his mess whatsoever. She climbed up to her feet, turning her back to him and allowing him to gaze up at her nude ass once more. It was the final sight of looking into the thickness of a supreme booty that dominated him. Vida turned and looked down at him from her shoulder and spoke.

"I hope you're smart enough not to tell your uncle about this. You got fucked by a real woman today."

"No, no! I wouldn't tell him! This is our secret!"

She smiled, flashing her pearly white teeth.

"Good, that's what I like to hear! I can get used to having fun with you like this. Maybe later on I can teach you how to be a man."

After she was done speaking, Vida stomped her feet forward and walked off. She left him laying there on his back, starring up at the bright blue sky. As she made her way back inside, Antonio crawled up and began to climb to his feet. He let out a sigh, trying to gather his thoughts over what had just happened in the day. It appeared that he had begun an affair with his uncle's girlfriend. For now, he didn't know how to comprehend the thoughts of what had just occurred. In one way, he felt that he betrayed Steven in some way, but on the other hand, he enjoyed Vida's dominance. She was a different kind of woman and her vanity made her stand out from other women he knew. Once he stood on his feet, he collected his clothes and marched back inside where he would get dressed.

******************

1 DAY LATER

The time had come for an event Vida had planned against a woman she perceived as competition throughout the years. It was time to put that photograph Steven had snapped over a month ago to good use. Vida knew exactly what she wanted to with the picture from the day she asked Steven to snap it. An old feud with a Kardashian woman had led to this, for Vida wasn't one to forget when she was screwed over by someone in the modelling industry. Early in the morning, she went out and bought a cheap prepaid cellphone and had plugged it into her laptop. Among the computer, she had uploaded the dirty photo that Steven snapped of Khloe Kardashian. Now she had to move the file to the cheap disposable phone.

With the phone ready, she drove out to a cafe in Downtown Miami. It was close by the Disco Fever night club, but that wasn't any of her concern at the moment. Vida needed a public place to dispose of the phone once she was done with it. The afternoon hours were settling in for lunch hour. She went in an ordered a drink, taking a seat far off where she could sit alone. From here, Vida got to work by pulling out a note from her pocket that she had been holding for some time. Among the note was a cellphone number. She punched in the number and began to write a text message, attaching the dirty photo to the message.

"Hey bitch! You won't remember me but I haven't forgotten about you. Check out your sister and what a whore she is!"

Once the photo was uploaded into the text, Vida hit the send button. After it went through, she quickly typed up another text message.

"Cancel your photo sessions with Larry immediately, or I will leak this photo of your slutty sister onto the internet."

The recipient to both of text messages was Kim Kardashian. With the messages sent, Vida turned the phone off and then left the cafe while slinging the phone into the trash can. It had served it's purpose for now so she could easily dispose of it. Her heels clicked and clacked over the pavement as she left the cafe and walked to her car. A smug grin formed over her puffy lips as she started the car and began to pull out. Hopefully her blackmail plan would succeed. If Kim were to get out of her way, she could land a serious photo shoot and return as a force to the modelling scene despite her age.

******************

8 HOURS LATER

Bass beats pounded throughout the club walls while neon lights flickered and blinked to the beat of the music. Steven stood in his office, glancing down from the window and peering through the shades at the action going on in the club. In his hand was a glass of whiskey that he raised to his lips to finish off while standing there. Tonight had a special planned event that Steven was going to share with Antonio. After he finished his drink, he left the office and walked down the hall to go knock on the door of Antonio and Maria's room. The young man was sitting behind the computer, eagerly anticipating tonight's events. From the knock at the door, he knew it had to be his uncle. Antonio got up and stepped to the door, opening it to see Steven standing tall.

"Antonio, come on. It's time to do this."

The young man stepped out of the office, joining his uncle as they began to walk down the hall. Last night, Steven discussed with Antonio what they were going to do with their thieving bartender. The first step of the plan was to make sure that Henry was unaware that he was about to be jobless and thrown out on the streets. More than anything, tonight would be a learning lesson that Steven wanted to share with Antonio. If he was to becoming a club manager in the future, he had to learn how to intimidate thieves such as this who were screwing over the club. Together they walked down the halls, almost looking like father and son. Steven was wearing his white suit jacket and matching pants with a pink undershirt. Antonio wore a black jacket with a blue shirt underneath.

Once they reached the security office, Steven stepped in and spoke to the security director. It was time to pull Henry from the bar without him expecting it. Under any circumstance, a scene downstairs in the club had to be avoided. Steven had told Antonio about this last night, informing the young man that when it came to pulling someone from staff, it was best to maintain a plan to avoid the possibility of a violent scene in the club. The last thing they wanted was to have news stories about violence breaking out in the club. Steven's plan was to send Maria down to the bar to tell Henry that a woman wanted to see him beyond the V.I.P. halls. Once he was in, he would be forcefully brought to a room and be interrogated.

"Alright, there she is. This shouldn't take long."

Steven spoke while looking into a security monitor that focused a camera on a bar. Among the color screen was Maria standing in front of the bar talking to Henry. A few minutes later, Henry was seen on the same security screen walking off from the bar behind Maria. Steven smiled.

"That's it, right there! Go get 'em once he's through the door. Bring him back here."

His words were to the two tall security men standing by the door. They left the room and then Steven turned looked at Antonio and spoke once more.

"This is how you deal with people like him. Look, just watch me. You don't need to waste your strength beating up on someone. Let the security do their job and fuck this guy up."

"You think he'll confess after taking a few slugs?"

"Maybe, but it's not going to help him. He's fucked either way, he isn't getting this job back."

A few minutes later, a scuffle could be heard down the hall and loud shouting. Antonio realized that now was the time of interrogation. The two tall security guards dragged Henry into the room, slinging him to the floor as he fell to his knees. The door slammed shut behind him as the tall dark haired man turned around to see Steven standing tall in front of him with his arms crossed.

"What the fuck is this about!?"

Steven grinned down at the bartender before speaking.

"I think you know exactly what this is about. What does your guilty conscious tell you, Henry?"

The man looked up at Steven bewildered at his words. Steven spoke again.

"Someone has been shorting us change from the bar. I know it was you, don't deny it. Come on, we've got you on record."

"What!? You're fucking accusing me of that!?"

Confusion had washed over into rage among Henry's facial expressions. The man got up from the floor, rising to his knees and standing up. Steven looked over at one of the security guards and gave him a nod.

"Go ahead, make that mother fucker bleed."

The two security guards proceeded to step forth and begin throwing punches at Henry. One connected to his left jaw, another went into his stomach.

"WAIT! PLEASE!!"

Antonio stood there silently, taking mental notes as he was learning from the events unfolding. The security guards pounded and beat the bartender for several minutes. Blood rushed from his nose after taking a hard punch. By the time they stopped, he had fallen to his knees, clutching his stomach and covering his battered face. Steven looked down at him and uncrossed his arms.

"So, you're calling me a liar? You DIDN'T steal the money from the bar?"

Among the heavy breathing, Henry shook his head and sighed.

"Fine, you've got me. Look, I'm in heavy debt right now from gambling. I took the money cause I've gotta pay off my loan sharks, they're driving me fucking crazy. If you want to kick my ass, fine, but I've taken enough beatings for now."

Steven nodded.

"Well, you stole money from the club. I can't forgive you for that, I don't give a fuck what your problems are. Maybe you shouldn't gamble. As of tonight, you're fired. Now get your fucking worthless ass out of here, go on! Don't come back either! I don't want any loan sharks stalking outside this fucking club!"

The bodyguards moved, watching as Henry stood to his feet. They began to escort him out of the room to leave the club. Now that the confrontation had ended, Steven turned to Antonio and spoke to him.

"Every one of these assholes has some sob story to sing to you and try to make you feel sorry for them. They want your pity after you bust them, so don't give them any. Save your empathy for someone more deserving. Don't let them sweet talk you into keeping their job here, or else they'll just keep fucking you over. You understand what I mean?"

Antonio nodded to him.

"Yeah, I know exactly what you mean."

Steven smiled as he began to walk out of the security room.

"Good! Now go relax downstairs and enjoy yourself for a change. I'll handle the office tonight, you go have some fun. You did a good job busting this guy, I'm proud of you."

Taking in a deep breath, Antonio thought to himself while walking out the door. He smiled to hear Steven's words. It was becoming more clear to him every night working at the club that eventually some day, he would be the manager in his uncle's place. Tonight was just another learning experience to take into consideration in the future.

******************

2 DAYS LATER

Saturday morning came with the early morning sun setting over. Despite a busy night and not much sleep, Steven got up around 8 A.M. hoping to go meet up with Vida in Miami Beach. She didn't spend the night at his place, instead texting him that she had something to show him this weekend. As it seemed she wanted to surprise him, he decided to get dressed and drive out to surprise her instead. He put on a black shirt and slipped on a light orange pastel colored jacket over the shirt and a pair of white pants like he had been wearing all week. Once he got behind the wheel of his Cadillac, he drove out from his home and into town. After around twenty minutes of driving, Steven pulled the car into a gas station and figured he would stop and go in and get a drink. He already had ate breakfast and enjoyed a cup of coffee before leaving his house, but he wanted a soda drink for now.

Steven turned off the car and pulled the key out of the ignition before getting out and shutting the driver's door. He left the Cadillac unlocked, as he knew he would be back within a few minutes. The gas station appeared to be empty without a car parked whatsoever. He let out a sigh while entering the building. He went straight to the back of the store and took his time picking out a drink from the back freezer. After a few minutes, he returned to the check out and paid for it. When Steven stepped out of the doors of the gas station, two black SUVs with dark tinted windows had parked into the gas station. He glanced down while clutching the plastic bottle of his drink when suddenly, someone approached him from behind and grabbed at his arm.

"What the fuck are you doing!?"

When Steven turned around, he looked at a tall bald black man wearing a navy blue suit and dark sunglasses. The man reared his right hand back into a clutched fist and with a second later, he sent a hard punch directly into Steven's left jaw. He didn't have time to react in defense, the punch sent him falling down to the ground while blood began to build up in his mouth. As he lay there for a second, two more men came rushing towards him. Steven heard the sound guns clicking and then looked up to see four black men all wearing similar navy blue suits and sunglasses had circled around him with pistols pointed directly at his heart. Steven looked up confused as the blood began to drip from the left corner of his lip. The one black man in front of him who had delivered the punch looked down at him and spoke.

"Get your ass up, you're coming with us."

The men stepped away, still pointing their guns at Steven's body as he slowly climbed up from the pavement. The one man who had punched him moved behind him, pointing his drawn gun towards his back as he began to walk Steven back towards his Cadillac. Steven swallowed his breath and spoke up while holding his hands up.

"What the fuck is this!? Where are we going!?"

"Shut the fuck up! You're gonna get in your car and follow the vehicle in front of you. Don't ask any questions, just do as I say."

Steven moved to the driver's side of his Cadillac, opening the door to get in. The man holding the gun opened the passenger's door and invited himself in before slamming the door shut. His hand gun remained pointed towards Steven as he put the key back into ignition of the car and started the engine. The man spoke again.

"Don't try anything stupid. This is a beautiful car, I'd hate to paint your brains all over the fucking windows."

Not intimidated even with a man pointing a gun at him, Steven chuckled and replied while cranking the car.

"Yeah, sure."

The other armed men had moved to the SUVs, cranking them back up. Steven let out a quiet sigh as he watched one pull out first and then he did as he was instructed, moving his car behind the vehicle in front. The other SUV moved behind the blue Cadillac, boxing him in as they began to escort him to an unknown place. Steven had no idea what the hell was going. If this was kidnapping, all he could do was hope for the best. The first thing he thought was that this could be a robbery, but now it seemed like something a lot more planned out. It wasn't worth thinking it too much, not while driving through the roads following the SUV in front of him. Keeping quiet while driving, Steven figured he would learn soon once the destination had been reached.

Chapter 90: Chapter 90. The Kardashian Triangle Pt. 2 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

The wheels of the cars continued to roll on the street. Steven didn't say a word as he followed the instructions of his captor holding a gun at him while sitting in the passenger's seat of his Cadillac. Something was truly wrong with this whole picture and situation, but he couldn't place his finger on exactly what yet. Who would think to send armed henchmen out to kidnap him like this? Nevertheless, Steven continued to follow the SUV in front of him, following all the instructions given to him. Going by the streets and turns made, it appeared that he was being escorted somewhere into a high class neighborhood up north of Downtown. Steven could already see mansions among the gated community.

This wasn't the first time in his life a gun had been pointed at him, but it was certainly a surprise to see multiple guns aimed in his direction. Steven continued to wonder what the hell was happening with him. He figured it up in his mind that these men must have been following him before they caught him outside the gas station. Soon, the SUV in front of him stopped outside the large black gates of a tall mansion. Steven wondered if this was someone out of the past coming back to haunt him or maybe something more sinister than that. He knew of drug barons before that had beautiful mansions like this, in this town you could never be sure about anyone. He pulled the car through the gates, following the SUV in front of him as it parked.

"Park right there next to the other vehicle."

Instructions were spoken to Steven from the man sitting next to him, still holding the hand gun aimed at his chest. Steven did as he was told, stopping the Cadillac right next to the SUV on the right. The other SUV that had drove in escort behind him parked next to him, boxing his car in. He turned the key in the ignition, shutting off the engine. The man then opened the passenger's door and placed his gun back into his jacket.

"Come on, let's go!"

More instructions were given to Steven, telling him to exit his car. Stepping out of the car, he looked around the large space outside the mansion. The black man that had forced him to drive from gunpoint had placed his weapon back into his jacket and then instructed Steven to the front doors of the mansion. He didn't say a word back to his captor as the man opened the door and began to lead Steven inside. The mansion itself was nothing out of the ordinary. By now, Steven had begun to assume that this must be a big time drug lord that he previously knew in the past. Steven had a lot of history with shady figures in the past, though he tried to lead a clean life and leave all of it in the past. Walking through a hallway and into a living room, Steven got the shock of his life as he looked at a black haired woman sitting in a chair who had apparently been waiting for him. She gave him a smile and spoke.

"Ah, Steven Diaz. I'm glad you could make it, welcome."

The woman was Kim Kardashian herself. She gave Steven her signature little smile as the black bodyguard moved to the door where he stood. Steven looked back at Kim surprised. He couldn't believe she of all people in the world would send armed henchmen to take him in like this.

"Kim? What's this all about?"

She laughed at the bewildered look over his face. 'Surely he can't be this stupid, can he?' Kim thought to herself. Perhaps he truly had no idea why this had come to be. Still sitting in her chair, she replied back to him.

"I needed to see you about something important."

"Well, most people go into the club and make a fucking appointment to see me. It's not very pleasant when you have armed men following you and pointing guns in your face."

Kim couldn't help herself, she laughed again. His voice displayed how aggravated he was, though Kim wasn't hearing fear in Steven's words. Leaning over in her chair, she grabbed a folder sitting on the coffee table and then looked up at him with that same smug grin over her face. Kim offered the folder to him.

"Here, I think you should explain to me what this is all about."

Stepping forward a bit, Steven grabbed the folder from Kim and then began to slowly open it. His jaw dropped when he realized just what was inside. The first page had the photograph he snapped of Khloe just a month ago from the threesome that involved him and Antonio. Down the page was text messages printed out with threats. Horrified at this sight, he let out a sigh while reading them over. Kim began to speak up.

"You see, I don't appreciate someone fucking with my family like this. It appears to me that you have quite a problem with a girlfriend who thinks she is some hot shot with her blackmail stunt. The text messages were sent to me a few days ago, I had a private investigator trace the phone back to Miami. Come to find out, your girlfriend used a cheap phone that she disposed, I guess that stupid bitch thought she was smart."

Steven's confused expression had turned into a face of horror. He closed the folder and sat it back down on the coffee table. He couldn't believe this. Why would Vida do such a thing like this? He thought the photo was to be put in their special album of naughty pictures, here he was getting used and played for a fool by her. Looking around the room, Steven found a chair close to Kim and sat down. He ran his hands up to his face and let out another sigh before leaning back. Kim studied every move he made, specifically how his face looked in complete shock and disgust. She continued speaking.

"Khloe told me everything about the photo. You had a threesome with her and your nephew, I really don't care about your sex life, but she told me you snapped the photo."

"Yeah, I took the photo, Kim. But I seriously had no fucking idea Vida was going to do this with the photo. Weather you believe me or not, that's up to you, but I swear this wasn't my idea."

Still studying his face, Kim waited a moment before nodding at him. She believed him, simply due to his reactions the entire time. Steven was very distraught, she believed it to be sincere. The entire point of dragging him at gunpoint was to see how he would react. Kim liked to handle affairs with old family friends like this, as she had known Steven and his brother Tony for quite some time. In the past, Steven had offered his hand with helping Kim out, something she never forgot from him even if they didn't have an affair.

"I believe you, Steven. After all, you're a very smart man from what I know. We've been friends for a long time, though it was only business. I just have one question though, how does a smart man like you get played by some stupid bitch like her? I'm really disappointed in you, to be honest."

He let out a deep sigh, becoming instantly angry but thought about his words for a few seconds. Deep inside, Steven was enraged over Vida's actions, yet there was truth to what Kim was asking him. How did he get played by her like this? He didn't even think about it when Vida asked for the photo, he just assumed it was to go in their naughty album. Steven realized at that moment, had he not opened his mouth about the situation with Khloe, this could've all been prevented. After thinking his words clearly, he replied back to her.

"Vida likes to take pictures, I didn't think nothing of it when she asked me to snap the photo. We have an album of photos collected from years gone by, she always liked to take naughty photos. You're not wrong, it was stupid of me. I should've never told her that I was about to have that threesome with Khloe. I must have put the idea in her head, it's my fault."

Kim laughed at his words.

"You gave her the idea, huh? Oh please, Steven."

While rolling her eyes, Kim stood up from her chair. She crossed her arms while looking down at Steven still seated in the chair.

"You need to realize, that bitch has her own agenda in play. She thinks she can blackmail me to get a bigger modelling gig. Personally, I don't give a shit about her career. She's a washed up model trying to make a comeback and deep down, she knows it. That's the whole point of her blackmailing me to begin with, she knows her career isn't coming back. She ain't gonna touch me or my family, but I don't appreciate the threats."

Looking up at Kim, Steven raised his eyebrow at her. He realized that from the beginning, he probably was not going to get out of this free without paying a price. A powerful figure, regardless who they were did not often send armed henchmen just to warn someone. The look in her eyes said it all, Kim was about to ask him for something. Steven thought for a few more seconds before responding.

"So, what about it? You dragged me here out with guns pointed at me, not Vida. I know you want something out of this, Kim. I can tell from that look in your eye."

Placing her hands on her hips, Kim gave him that same smug grin he had seen so many times before.

"You have a choice between two options. I can completely send Vida's career down the drain, that's option one. All I have to do is throw some cash at her modelling agent and the studio she's on contract for and they'll drop her."

"What's the other option?"

Kim raised her eyebrow at him before answering this time. Looking over his pastel orange colored jacket and black shirt underneath, his fashion style wasn't fooling her whatsoever.

"The other option? I could use your help with a big time drug deal."

Steven immediately rolled his eyes and sighed. Kim seemed to be so excited when she spoke of this, he began to wonder if this was the true reason she wanted his help. It was as if she were turning a blackmail plan over to him now. Looking back up at her, he shook his head.

"No, I don't deal anymore."

"Are you sure about that, Steven? You still dress like a drug dealer and I know you from the past."

"That was in the past, I don't mess around with dirty money anymore like that."

Still gazing into his face, Kim dropped her lower lip, pretending to be surprised at his answer. It was time to drop a bombshell on him, to let him know just how much she really knew he was lying.

"I guess I was misinformed then when I last spoke to Sebastian Taylor."

Steven looked back at her with another shocked expression. This was just what Kim wanted to see. She enjoyed every minute of toying with his emotions, offering him another smirk as she continued.

"He told me about that deal you made with him back in January. Two keys of coke, purer than a Catholic nun?"

Kim stopped and smirked again, just to tease Steven. He blushed as he realized that Sebastian must have been friends with the Kardashian family some how. Letting out a sigh, Steven shook his head. It was no use in denying the obvious. Kim obviously knew enough about him to have him backed into a corner like this.

"Fine, you've got me. Yeah, I made a deal with him. So what do you want help with, Kim?"

Just like that, Kim realized she had Steven in her grasp. All she had to do was play with his emotions a little bit and he was ready to give in to her demands.She knew he would say no to crumbling Vida's career, Kim knew him better. Satisfied with his answer, she stepped away, turning her back to him. Steven looked into the sight of her huge plump ass in the tight dress that she wore while Kim began to speak of the situation.

"I have an agent, he's a very close friend of mine who goes back a long ways. He's got twenty keys of coke that he needs to get rid of and make a good bit of money. He needs a negotiator, someone who can lead the deal to come out with a good profit."

While gazing into her large round ass, Steven replied.

"What's the going price he's trying to get?"

"At least half a million dollars, so about five hundred thousand is what he wants. Do you think you can do that for me?"

He didn't reply back immediately. Kim turned around and smirked at him while placing her hands on her hips.

"Are you too distracted looking at my ass, Steven?"

"No, no! I can do it, but I'm gonna need some help. If you want me to pull off a deal like this, I want some back up. I'm not going in there by myself to get killed and ripped off."

Rising up from the chair, Steven turned to look at the bodyguard standing near the door. It was still the same tall black man that had punched him in the jaw earlier in the morning. Steven pointed to him and then looked back at Kim to speak again.

"You've got guys like him, they're intimidating and armed. I want some back up, let me bring some of your bodyguards with me and we can pull off this deal."

Kim smiled and nodded.

"That won't be a problem, I'll let you bring four men as back up."

She turned to look at her bodyguard and laughed.

"Sean, you're going to be in touch with Steven from here on out with this deal."

"Alright, that's cool."

The bodyguard turned to look at Steven and offered him a smile. It was a strange feeling, knowing that this man had held him at gunpoint and delivered a good punch to him earlier. Steven felt odd about it, but he couldn't complain. It was better than to plan for a deal and go in alone only to be ripped off or worse. He had experience in the past with big time drug barons well enough to know their tricks. Everyone cared about money over everything, it was a dangerous game every step of the way.

"My agent will call you in the next few hours, his name is Mario. Be on the look out for that call."

"Alright, after this is done, are we cool?"

Kim nodded her head to Steven's words.

"Yeah, it will be fine. If I were you though, I would maybe consider a replacement for a better girlfriend. You're a smart man, Steven. It's a shame you waste your time with that stupid bitch and let her make a fool out of you."

Somewhat offended at her remark, Steven looked back into her eyes and replied.

"Maybe you're right, but I know you're married to egotistical clown too."

Kim raised her eyebrow as he mentioned her husband Kanye West. She almost laughed at Steven's comeback remark.

"That's true, but do you see my husband making a fool of me or my family by doing stupid shit like Vida just did? He knows his place in the family and who holds his strings. If I were you, I would put that bitch in her place and be the boss, or find someone better."

Her words were spoken in complete sincerity. Kim was very revealing of what the dominant control freak she was in a relationship. Steven sighed as he turned away from her, knowing he couldn't argue with her words. She was right about many things, all he could think about was the rage inside he had right now for being made into a fool by Vida. He was humiliated by her actions and now a pawn in Kim's game. Sean escorted Steven out of the room, allowing him to leave the mansion now after trading phone numbers with the bodyguard who would now have to watch over him with the future deal. Kim stood triumphant in the room alone, feeling more confident than ever after this successful turn of events.

Kim had taken Vida's little blackmail plan and flipped it upside down. Now she was in control of this game, taking advantage of the woman's boyfriend to use him for the help of an associate of hers. While she was in Miami, Kim considered reaching out to the other Diaz man who she was on better terms with. Though she had a past of business dealings with Steven, it was Tony who was the party animal playboy who she liked to spend time with back on his yacht. At the moment, Kanye was busy on tour leaving Kim all along with her boy toys. Perhaps Tony would be up for a fun time, she considered. Moving across the room, she grabbed her large cellphone and began to scroll through the contact list. It was time to give him a call and see what he was up to.

******************

2 HOURS LATER

A big smile curved across the older man's lips as he puffed on a cigar in his office. Tony couldn't have been happier today as he was finished up phone calls with business partners. An excellent week was coming to a close. First he received word of his son's good actions back at the club during the week, a moment where he was truly proud of his boy for something. Second, the love of his life Salma Hayek was spending the month on the yacht with him as she was taking time off after completing a film in L.A. The third event he was thrilled for would be a surprise that he couldn't wait to discuss with Salma. Just an hour, he got off the phone with Kim Kardashian who was calling for a second time to discuss some 'fun' they could have together on his boat. Today was Saturday and Tony already was thinking about spending all weekend fucking Salma.

Kim did not mention anything as to why she truly was in Miami this week. Not a word was spoken of the deal with Steven and her troubles with Vida Guerra. Tony was a man she could have fun with while Kanye wasn't around to satisfy her. Tony mentioned to her that he was dating Salma Hayek, something that truly surprised Kim. It wasn't long until their conversation became centered around the possibility of a threesome with the older woman. Tony had told Kim that he had become loyal to Salma, only ever fucking other women unless she were in the room to watch and enjoy the fun as well. Now that he was finished with his phone calls, Tony was ready to approach Salma about the whole situation.

Salma was enjoying her day out on the deck of the massive yacht, sitting in a fold out chair with an umbrella high above to create shade. For now, she was wearing a black bikini thinking of plans to go out for swimming later. A pair of fancy green emerald and diamond rings hung from her ears, a new gift she received from her lover recently. Tony was bare foot, like always on his yacht. As he began to step through the cabins and go out to see her, he thought of how he was going to approach this conversation. Deep down, he was still disappointed and somewhat bitter that he couldn't promise her a threesome with Jennifer Lopez. Hopefully Salma would be excited over the offer to share one with Kim Kardashian instead. As he stepped out of the door to the inner cabins, Tony approached Salma with a big grin over his face. She turned to look at him, greeting him.

"It's a beautiful day, mi amor."

"Yes it is, baby."

He leaned down to kiss her lips softly. Salma smiled and spoke back.

"You look happy about something."

Tony laughed before answering her.

"Salma, did I ever tell you that I'm good friends with Kim Kardashian?"

Raising an eyebrow to his words, Salma looked back and shook her head. Clearly she could see that Tony was up to something and now she was interested.

"No, but I would love to know about this. You've gotta tell me now."

******************

Hours had past since Steven had left Kim's mansion. With the phone numbers traded and speaking to Kim's agent, he knew he had a job to do now. The bodyguard responsible for punching him had shockingly turned out to be a decent guy in the passing hours. Steven joked with him about riding in his Cadillac at gunpoint, though it was the only way he could approach the day without seething in rage over the whole turn of events. Steven was enraged at Vida and wanted to avoid her completely during the day. He planned to see her today, but now that was all shot. From his anger, Steven knew it was best to avoid her for now until he could cool down. When he was ready to confront her, it was not going to be a pretty sight but would probably happen before the night was over. Before he left Kim's mansion, he asked Sean to go back and request Kim if he could take the photograph with him. He wanted to show Vida the print out pages of the text messages and photo, so she couldn't deny it to his face when he decided to confront her about it.

He went out to a small cafe to have coffee and ended up staying for lunch. Kim's agent Mario had called Steven and gave him instructions for meeting tomorrow. The two talked briefly, as Mario promised he could probably get the deal done throughout the weekend and be out of town by Monday. While sitting there alone, Steven thought of the whole situation with Vida and their now crumbling love affair. Kim was right when she spoke of taking control of a situation, but Steven knew that Vida was not the type of woman one could control in a relationship. If that were the case, this whole situation wouldn't have happened to begin with. He couldn't help but think of Jennifer Lopez and the affair he had with her. Jennifer's romance with Alex Rodriguez was big talk in the celebrity news, it just made Steven feel even worse.

Jennifer had promised the possibility of getting serious to Steven, yet he felt it was a long shot at this point. That was a month ago and she had yet to contact him, or maybe she was waiting for him to reach out to her? He looked through his phone, noticing her in his contact list. He wanted to call her right now or text, but stopped himself. Maybe it was better if he came out alive in the next few days from this large scale drug deal. His heart was breaking due to what Vida had done. Jennifer had told him that it would only end on a bad note, just as it did years ago. Steven knew he shouldn't have been surprised by Vida's actions, for similar events had happened years ago that doomed their relationship in the past. History had an odd way of repeating itself, some habits never changed with some people no matter how hard you wanted to believe they had moved on.

******************

3 HOURS LATER

The sun began to fade off,leaving the sky lit into fading colors. Kim had arrived back at Tony's yacht an hour ago, enjoying an evening of drinks with the man and Salma Hayek. After having the discussion with Salma, Tony found that they both were looking forward to having some kinky fun with the tabloid sensation. Kim had changed into a tight pair of blue jeans, her feet pushed into heels and a white T-shirt over her chest. Tony and Salma wore matching robes, offering a sign that they were serious in their relationship. While drinking in the main cabin, Salma was quick to shift the conversation over the Kim. It was the first time the older woman had met her, yet she clearly had something else on her mind instead of a normal discussion.

"You're quite the beauty, Kim. Everyone knows that, but I have to say, you're simply breathtaking to witness in person."

"Thank you, Salma. That's a real compliment coming from you. I hope I can look as good as you when I reach fifty."

Tony laughed at Kim's returning compliment. All Salma could do was smile, though she often hated being reminded of her age. Tony always told her how she didn't look to be fifty years old, how her body was aging like the finest wine in the world. The man sadly couldn't say that for himself. He missed the days before his hair had faded into a gray color. They all sat together on the seats in what Tony considered to be the living room of the yacht. He thought to himself, how he could possibly tease Kim as he knew Salma had her own tricks in mind. Looking at Salma, he began to speak.

"You know, Kim and I have had a lot of fun over the years, baby. Shame on me for never telling you any of those stories.

A giggle was heard from Kim's voice. She leaned over, wrapping her arm around Tony's shoulder as they both looked at Salma.

"Yes, it's true! We've had some wild times over the years, this man is a king in my eyes."

Tony smirked. Any time a woman referred to him as a king in some metaphor, he felt proud. All Salma could do was nod. She reached up, pulling Tony by his robes and kissed his lips softly. He wondered if she was bothered seeing Kim throw her arm around him. While Kim watched the two lovers kiss, she knew what was about to come from them. They weren't wearing their robes for nothing and Tony already had talked to her about the threesome on the phone. Kim pulled her arm back from Tony and then got up from the seats, she stood talk waiting until they broke the kiss and looked forward at her. She felt as if she were the star of the show and it was time get hot and dirty.

"Well, I think it's time to to make this a new chapter of wild times. What do you say, Salma? You ready to see how I really look without any clothes?"

"Yes, what are jou waiting for!? Go on, take jour clothes off!"

Kim laughed at Salma's words. She found her accent slurring her words to be absolutely adorable. 'Oh my, I could listen to this woman talk for hours'. She spoke in her mind while reaching to pull the ends of her shirt out from her pants. Kim had kept the shirt tucked in until now. Both Salma and Tony sat there, watching her pull her shirt from over her head and stand tall in nothing but a black push up bra. Salma's eyes instantly went to Kim's large breasts. They were bigger than her own famous pair, it was the first thing she noticed about this woman's voluptuous body. Not a word was spoken from the two lovers as Kim unbuttoned her jeans and then stepped out of her heels. Salma continued to watch as she tugged the jeans down, revealing that she only had a black g-string on underneath.

Salma was amazed so far as Kim was stepping out of the jeans and then turned to her side, as if she were modelling her almost naked body. The older woman couldn't help but stare into the large size of Kim's huge booty. Everyone knew she had quite the size from looking at pictures and videos but in person, that ass was truly massive. For Salma, it was the biggest booty she had ever witnessed in person. Her lower lip fell in amazement as she found herself gazing into the massive ass as Kim turned around. Tony whistled when bent over, the small g-string disappeared between the crack of her ass and now they both stood starring into her large rump.

"Oh dios mío, podría desmayarme...That is the biggest ass I have ever seen on another woman."

Kim couldn't help but giggle at Salma's words. She slid the thong down and then turned around. Her wet pussy was revealed, soaking wet as it was clean and shaved. Kim noticed both of them were looking at her with such hunger in their eyes. Reaching behind her back, she unsnapped her bra and let it fall as her large breasts came loose. A smile curved over Salma's lips as Tony looked back at his love. It was time for the fun to begin, Tony spoke up to Kim.

"Looking lovely as always, I think it's time for Salma and I to get naked too. Los tres de nosotros, we're about to have a world of fun together."

******************

With sunlight fading and a darkening sky, Vida had decided to go out and meet Steven back at his home. She sent him a text message earlier in which he replied that he was at home and wouldn't be going out tonight. After the disappointment of expecting him to show up and reveal her surprise to him, she couldn't resist but to meet him at his place. After pulling up past the gates, she got out of her car and walked to the front door. Her high heels clicked and clacked over the walkway before she stepped into his house. She wore a tight white shirt, revealing a bit of a cleavage while a pair of stone washed blue jeans hugged her every curve. Over the shirt, she wore a matching denim jacket. While stepping around downstairs, she searched for Steven. The house was quiet, Vida called out to him.

"Steven honey!? Anyone home?"

Suddenly the sound of stomping was heard upstairs. Vida moved to the staircase and clacked her heels up every step. He must have been in the bedroom, she thought. As she stood up the staircase, the bedroom door came flying open with a hard crash. Steven looked at her with rage in his eyes, catching her completely off guard. Looking back at him shocked, she spoke.

"Steven, what's wrong?"

"Get the fuck in here!"

Moving out of the bedroom, Steven came out and grabbed Vida's arm, pulling her into the bedroom. He then slammed the door shut behind them so hard, picture frames rattled in the hallway. Vida pulled his arm away and looked back at in rage before yelling at him.

"What the fuck has gotten into you, Steven! You're acting like a fucking maniac, what the fuck is your problem!?"

Taking a deep breath, Steven screamed back at her while pointing his finger in her face.

"You are my fucking problem, that's what!"

"ME!?"

"Yeah, you! Since you like to make a fucking fool of me so you can play your little games."

Vida rolled her eyes at him. Steven stepped back from her. She had become angry at the way he screamed at her and pulled her into the bedroom. It was rare to see him this enraged, her first assumption was maybe Antonio had ran to him and confessed the affair they had a few days ago. Vida wasn't ready to consider blaming his nephew yet. She crossed her arms and barked back at Steven.

"What little fucking games are you talking about?"

A few seconds later, Steven had grabbed a white piece of paper from the dress and shoved it into Vida's face. It was the print out of the text messages with the picture of Khloe enlarged and the threatening texts underneath it. Steven screamed at her.

"Explain this to me, Vida!"

She grabbed the paper and her lower lip dropped. Steven let a heavy breath as he looked at her with rage, crossing his arms and studying her facial expressions as she quickly read the text messages. Vida looked embarrassed, she didn't know what to say at first.

"Oh...this."

Steven began to speak again.

"I leave the house this morning and you know what happened to me? I pulled over at a gas station to get a drink and I come out and I have a bunch of guys pointing fucking guns at me. All because of YOU and your little fucking games sending threats to people!"

He stepped away from her. Vida let out a heavy sigh as she listened to Steven's words. She felt bad instantly over what had happened to him. Usually she would tease him in a situation like this, but it wasn't a joke whatsoever. The way he spoke to her with such anger, she knew that he was telling the truth. Kim Kardashian obviously had went after him, but Vida couldn't seem to understand how. She thought her plan using a prepaid phone to dispose after sending the text messages would've been perfect. Deep down, Vida was angry as Kim had obviously ruined her plan. Sitting down on the head, she let go of the paper and tried to speak to him in a low voice, hoping to calm his rage.

"Honey, you don't understand. I have problems with that Kardashian whore, she's been a big problem to me in the past with my modelling career. Please, let me-"

"I DON'T FUCKING CARE!! Because of your little games with her, now I'm in deep fucking shit right now. All thanks to you!"

"What did she do to you, Steven?"

Only breathing could be heard. He turned his back to her, his arms still crossed. Vida knew how angry Steven was, but he wasn't an abusive man. He could be dominant at times in the bedroom, but she knew he was not going to physically beat her. Once more, she tried to give her side of the story and just why she wanted to blackmail Kim in the first place.

"I'm sorry, Steven. Whatever she did to you, I'm sorry, but please. You have to understand, this is something between me and her. This is-"

He quickly turned around cut her off.

"Not anymore! Now it's between all three of us! I've been dragged into this fucking mess, cause you don't realize that you decided to fuck with someone who has brains. Kim isn't stupid, I don't know what made you think that to begin with."

Vida looked back at him shocked.

"Are you calling me fucking stupid, Steven!?"

She was trying to bait him, but Steven knew before. He looked back at her before starring at the wall and thinking. Vida waited a few moments before trying to change the subject and ease his mood. The act of seduction was her last attempt, hopefully he would fall for it.

"How about we do something to make you feel better? I know, you're pretty pissed off at me right now. How about you fuck all that energy out of me, huh?"

Leaning up on her knees, Vida reached over and grazed his black shirt with her left hand. She spoke softly in her voice.

"Come on, I'll let you dominate me. You can skull fuck me and maybe that will make you feel better. Take your anger out with some rough play, come on."

Steven grabbed her wrist, pulling her hand away from him. She didn't understand how angry he was, he found it difficult to even look at her face right now.

"No! I don't want your fucking hands touching me tonight. I am so fucking mad at you right now, Vida. You just don't know. I'm heading out for now."

As he began to walk off, she leaned up and yelled back at him.

"Where the fuck are you going!?"

"I'm going to work, that's where!"

She knew him so well from years of experience. Steven was the kind of man who could never be pulled away from his job, he practically lived back at the Disco Fever club. Vida couldn't help but smirk as Steven grabbed the pastel orange colored jacket and slipped it on. From knowing how he was, he wouldn't have the anger to hit her if she were to insult him back. Steven never called her a 'bitch', even when she tried to force him to utter that word. Vida couldn't help herself up to yell as Steven slipped the jacket on.

"Oh yeah, so you're going back to the club huh? Let me guess, you're probably going to find some other whore to fuck tonight instead of making up with me. Yeah, I'm sure that's exactly what you're about to fucking do!"

Like before, Steven didn't take her bait. He didn't even reply as he stomped out of the bedroom door. By now, Vida was angry that he didn't even have the nerve to talk back to her. As he went down the staircase, she decided to really tease him now with insults. Chasing him out the door, she yelled.

"I'd love to know what the fuck that Kardashian whore told you! You probably have your head stuck up her huge ass, since you don't want to spend the night with me."

Finally, Steven heard enough. He stopped and looked up at the staircase and answered her back.

"You know what you can do, Vida? You can get the fuck out of my house right now."

"Fine, I think I'll just fucking do that!"

Within seconds, stomping could be heard as she came down the staircase while he made his way out the front door. Steven didn't glance back at her, he just moved to his Cadillac and opened the driver's door. Within minutes, he pulled out the driveway of his Coconut Grove home while Vida's car followed behind him. The allure of sex was the last thing on his mind. All he wanted to do was go back to work and get his mind off this horrible day by managing the club. Vida however, had other plans. If Steven wasn't going to spend his time fucking her, she was ready to turn her sights to his nephew. She planned to seduce Antonio again out of revenge for Steven treating her like this.

******************

"Ohhhhhhh, fuck! Maldito, this is what it feels like to be a king right here."

Tony grinned, flashing his teeth and moaning as both Salma and Kim were licking his cock in unison. From his left hand side, Salma had gripped his cock from the base and held it up. She licked it up from the left side, while Kim was to his right and sliding her tongue up and down his rod. Salma's hair was pinned up in a pony tail, her emerald diamond ear rings in plain view while she licked his thick shaft. Both women were so close, their noses touched as their tongues finally reached the head of his cock. All three of them were naked as the lustful act had began. Tony placed his hand on the back of Salma's head, running it through her long dark hair as if he were petting her. Kim lowered her tongue down to his balls and began to lick and suck one of his nuts in her mouth while Salma began to take control to slide the head of his cock between her lips.

Tony grinned, flashing his teeth and moaning as both Salma and Kim were licking his cock in unison. From his left hand side, Salma had gripped his cock from the base and held it up. She licked it up from the left side, while Kim was to his right and sliding her tongue up and down his rod. Salma's hair was pinned up in a pony tail, her emerald diamond ear rings in plain view while she licked his thick shaft. Both women were so close, their noses touched as their tongues finally reached the head of his cock. All three of them were naked as the lustful act had began. Tony placed his hand on the back of Salma's head, running it through her long dark hair as if he were petting her. Kim lowered her tongue down to his balls and began to lick and suck one of his nuts in her mouth while Salma began to take control to slide the head of his cock between her lips.

While Kim was slobbering all over his nuts, Salma began to slowly bob her head up and down his shaft. Still grinning, Tony was amazed at this site as both beautiful women were working to pleasure him. Salma moaned as she went down every inch of Tony's shaft. 'Mmm, mmmm, mmmmm' she moaned into it while the sound of Kim's mouth slobbering over his balls was heard much louder. Salma eventually came up, only to release his dick with a loud pop noise. She pulled back away and then Kim took over, moving away from his nuts while a string of drool dripped to the floor. Salma wanted to watch the other woman suck on Tony's cock, to see if the rumors were true of Kim's skills in the bedroom. Kim smiled at Tony as she took over, parting her lips to slide his cock into her mouth.

Salma licked her lips and simply stood there on her knees, watching as Kim took her time bobbing her head up and down his meat pole. He moaned, starring down as Tony's cock would completely disappear between Kim's lips as she slowly went down. Salma realized right away that Kim was talented when it came to deep throat skills. 'Impressive, she's got quite the mouth for sucking cocks'. Salma spoke to herself as she studied every move Kim made. After devouring his dick several times, Kim came up and released it from her lips with a pop sound. A few strings of slobber were attached, dripping down to the floor. She placed her hands up on her breasts, holding them up as she wanted to titty fuck him now. Salma's eyes became enlarged as she watched Kim hold her breasts up push his fat cock between them.

"Holy shit, her boobs are bigger than mine!"

Kim giggled at Salma's words as she slowly began to pump her tits up and down. All Salma could do was sit there, watching Kim's amazing breasts as Tony's cock completely disappeared between them. He took a deep breath before moaning. When the head popped up from a thrust, Salma leaned her head down to lick over it. Tony groaned in pleasure, calling out to her.

"Yeah, there you go baby! Lick it while Kim works her big tetas."

Licking her lips, Kim leaned her head up to allow Salma more room to lick and slobber over the head of his cock each time it thrust up. She felt kinda bad, as she knew Salma's breasts were a famous part of her body with many men lusting over them, yet here was Kim, showing her up and titty fucking her man in front of her. After a few more seconds of slowly moving her breasts up and down, Kim let go of them and spoke up to Salma.

"I'm done now. I want to see you fuck his cock with your tits, Salma"

"Me!?"

A laugh was heard from Kim as she nodded her head back at the older woman. Salma felt somewhat intimidated, knowing that Kim's breasts were larger than hers.

"But I think jour tits are much bigger than mine."

Once again, Kim found herself giggling at Salma's strong accent.

"Oh no, that don't matter! Come on, I know men fantasize over those tits. God knows, you've probably titty fucked countless many men before Tony, I want to see you do it!"

Tony got up from his seat. He leaned down and kissed Salma on the forehead, encouraging her now with his own words.

"Go on, baby. Your tits were made for my cock, let's prove it to Kim."

Backed by the confidence of her lower, Salma proceeded to situate herself up on her knees. Tony stepped over while Kim found her way behind Salma's shoulder. Kim wanted a better view from behind as she began to breath down Salma's neck while the Mexican goddess held her large breasts up. Tony slid his dick right between them, crying out a moan as Salma squeezed her tits around the shaft. He began to buck his hips, driving his cock back and forth between her tits. Salma closed her eyes and moaned, enjoying the feeling of every inch of his thick dick sliding back and forth between her tits. Kim found herself moaning too, speaking out.

"Mmmmmm, wow. That is amazing right there. I always wanted to see your tits get fucked, Salma."

Moaning, Salma opened her eyes and looked down to see Tony's cock driving back and forth. She licked her lips and spit down the fold of her large cleavage. He began to pump his dick faster between her tits, fucking them like he always did. Before Salma knew it, she could feel Kim's puffy lips pushing up against her neck. Tony moaned as he watched Kim kiss her neck and come up. Within seconds, Salma turned her head and locked her lips with Kim to embrace a passionate kiss while Tony was still pumping his cock back and forth between her tits.

"Oh si, kiss her Kim! She's a wonderful kisser!"

Tony wasn't lying, as Kim soon realized that Salma's passionate kisses were strong. He continued to thrust his long shaft back and forth between Salma's breasts. Soon, he came to a stop and took a heavy breath, knowing he would end up reaching his climax too soon if he didn't stop. The kiss broke between the two ladies and Salma smiled up at Tony. He was ready to truly fuck both of them now.

"I think that's enough for now, baby! I want to fuck both of you! Side by side, gonna take my turn pounding you both."

Kim began to kiss Salma on the neck yet again, forcing the older woman to cry out as she answered her lover.

"I wanna watch jou fuck Kim in her big phat culo! Since she got to watch my big tetas in action, I want to see jou pound dat huge fuckin' ass!"

Salma felt Kim's lips come to a halt from kissing over her neck. The voluptuous woman leaned back and busted out laughing. Kim simply couldn't control herself, Salma's thick accent slurring her speech was so cute to listen to. It was even sexier when she used a few Spanish words. Kim began to realize from the way Tony and Salma talked back and forth, they already seemed like a healthy couple who belonged together in a wonderful relationship.

"Don't worry, mi amor. I'm gonna pound both of you in the ass, that will be later. Come on, get on all fours for me."

Turning around, Salma looked back at Kim who was smiling at her as they began to move and arch themselves up on all fours. Just the way Tony liked to fuck two women together in a threesome, he always liked them to be lined up side by side. Kim was to his left and Salma was on the right. As Tony stepped behind them, he had quite the choice to make between two of the most beautiful in the world. Salma could feel Kim's large hips pushing up against her side. She looked down into the carpet floor of the cabin as she soon felt Tony's hand slowly caressing her ass. He used both of his hands to run up the smooth skin of their large buttocks. Salma had quite the impressive ass herself, but there were very women who could compete with Kim's massive size.

He decided to choose Kim first, stepping to the left as he used his right hand to guide his cock towards her wet and dripping pussy. A gasp was heard from her voice as the head of Tony's cock came sliding into her wet clit. Salma licked her lips, realizing that she would have to wait her turn. As Tony began to thrust his cock back and forth into Kim's pussy, the sound of his balls slapping up against her huge ass could be heard. Smack. Smack. Smack. Salma sat there on her knees, listening to the sounds of his balls smacking against her ass while Kim was moaning. Curiosity eventually got the better of her, she had to witness her lover man and his balls slapping up against Kim's titanic-sized ass. Salma got up, crawling up to stand close to Tony. He looked over at her, pushing both of his hands down to grip Kim's hips. He yelled at Salma in Spanish.

"Qué coño crees que estás haciendo? Get back down on the floor, baby!"

"I gotta see jou pound her, mi amor! No maldecir a mí!

"You can watch later!"

Kim gasped. Her large breasts bounced up and down from under her with each thrust Tony sent into her pussy. She would've laughed if not for experiencing such pleasure. It was hilarious to her ears, listening to Tony and Salma go back and forth cussing each other in Spanish. They sounded like such a married couple at times. Salma moved back on the floor, sitting next to Kim back on all fours like before. By now, the Kardashian woman was screaming at him.

"OH MY GOD, YES! FUCK ME, OHHHH YEAH!! THAT'S IT, YEAH! FUCK ME, FUCK ME!!"

While Salma felt left out, the most she could do was use her right hand to reach down and rub her clit while Tony was busy pumping that thick cock back and forth into Kim's clit. His balls continued to slap against her ass, but soon it was his hand that was coming down slapping over her massive cheeks.

"YES, THAT'S IT! MORE, FUCK ME! FUCK ME HARDER, OHHHH!!"

Spank! Spank! Spank! Tony reared his left hand back and continued to spank Kim's ass with each thrust he sent into her pussy. He wanted to force her into an orgasm before he moved on to Salma.

"Maldito, I always loved to pound this fucking pussy!"

"Make her cum, Tony! DO IT!!"

"YES, YES, OHHHH MY GOD, YES!! MAKE ME CUM, OHHHH FUCK ME!! OHHHHHH, YES!!"

Over and over, his cock continued to pump into her tight pussy. Kim was so close, whimpering in her voice as she had screamed. Salma looked over, noticing that the woman had closed her eyes. She couldn't help but watch as Kim's large breasts bounced each time Tony pumped into her. Kim bit her lower lip, unable to hold back before gasping and screaming out.

"OHHHHHH, YESSSSS!! FUCK, OHHHHH GOD!!"

Tony grunted, groaning out as he felt Kim's juices flooding his cock. Her walls had tightened up as her body shook. He made one last slow thrust before he began to ease his cock from her pussy. So far, he had held himself from blowing his load early, as he didn't want to torture his cock further as he knew he could have exploded within Kim's clit. Salma was eager to join in on the fun and experience a bit of Kim's lovely body for her own pleasure. After Tony had pulled his cock out, Salma crawled over to Kim who was still seated on her knees. As Kim began to slowly catch her breath, she soon gasped at the feeling of Salma's mouth over her clit.

"OHHHHHH, FUCK YEAH!"

The man busted out laughing as he heard Kim's words screaming through out the large cabin room of the yacht. Salma had truly caught Kim by surprise and now her tongue was darting into her pussy back and forth, cleaning up all the juices that would've dripped out. Biting her lower lip, Kim moaned as she watched Tony walk around to her. He gave her a wink as he moved his cock towards her mouth, inviting her to clean up her own juices. She parted her lips and slid them down his shaft while experiencing the pleasure that Salma gave her down below. For a minute, both Salma and Tony were enjoying the experiences of Kim's lustful body. Once Salma was finished cleaning her pussy, she moved her mouth back. Kim released Tony's dick from her lips with a loud pop noise.

"It's my turn now!"

Salma spoke aloud, alerting both Tony and Kim with her voice. Kim turned around, crawling towards Salma before speaking.

"I've got an idea, how about you keep licking me while he fucks you?"

"Ohhhh, now that sounds fucking hot! How about it, baby?"

Of course Salma could've guessed that Tony would be thrilled with Kim's idea, as he spoke up before her. With a smirk on her lips, the Mexican goddess replied to both of them.

"Sure! Dat could be fun!"

Once again, Kim was giggling at Salma's response when her accent came out. To get into a proper position, Kim moved to the seats, sitting down and spreading her legs. Tony soon realized how this would be easier, as he watched Salma get back down on her hands and knees, crawling towards Kim. The seats were positioned perfectly where Salma could sit there on her knees and lick Kim's clit. Once Salma's mouth was embedded back over Kim's pussy, that was when Tony decided to move his hands over her hips and guide his cock into her pussy. The tables had rotated a bit for this threesome as now it was Tony and Kim indulging in the pleasures of Salma's lustful nature. Salma moaned as Tony began to buck his hips and slowly drive his cock into her pussy. Kim gasped as she felt Salma's tongue slithering back into her pussy.

"Mmmmmm, ohhhh yeah! No one can tell me older women don't know how to lick it!"

Tony chuckled at Kim's words as he was thrusting his hips back and forth. The moan moaned as he was fucking Salma, always enjoying the time he had with her like this. Kim licked her lips, watching as Salma was busy licking her clit. A muffled moan was heard over Kim's clit, as Salma tried not to, but she couldn't help but cry out into pleasure even if her mouth was working busy. For the time being, Kim felt she was in control watching the older woman lick her. Eventually, Salma couldn't take it anymore. As she felt every inch of his cock pumping into her pussy, she just had to scream at Tony. Her large tits began to bounce, her pony tail fell from her back to dangle from her left shoulder. Salma raised her mouth from Kim's clit and roared to Tony.

"YES, YES MI AMOR! FUCK ME, JUST LIKE DAT!! OHHHHHH, YES!"

Kim reached her right hand down and gripped Salma's hair, just before pushing her head back between her legs. a groan of pleasure and relief escaped Kim's lips as Salma's tongue found it's place back into her pussy. Kim remained gripping Salma's hair, not wanting to allow the older woman the chance to ease that tongue out from her clit again. Tony was quickly bucking his hips from behind, pumping his fat dick back and forth into Salma's clit. Kim listened to his balls smack up against the underside of Salma's lovely ass, all while her tits were bouncing around from under her. Kim couldn't help but to brag yet again.

"Oh my god, yes! I've gotta tell you Tony, you picked a real woman who knows how to work that tongue!"

"She's the fucking best I've ever had, I love her!!"

Such sincerity was spoken in his words. Salma felt Kim's fingertips release from the grip in her hair, just as she was closer to reaching her climax. Tony moved his hands to the small of her back and then made one final thrust before pulling out. He didn't want to cum inside of her, as by now he was planning to have one sole orgasm at the very end. Tony realized both of these lovely women were going to work him into exhaustion.

"Mi amor, I'm ready to ram your ass first!"

Pulling her mouth away from Kim's clit, Salma groaned out to Tony.

"I was so close!! You aren't going to finish me?"

Kim reached down with her hand, this time she snatched up Salma's hair hard to force her to look into her face. With a smug grin, she spoke back to the older woman.

"Leave that to me while he fucks you in the ass. I'll finish you off, honey."

She licked her lips around in a slow rotation. Salma realized just what Kim wanted to do now. She let go of Salma's hair and then got up from the seat. Tony stepped around Salma as he watched Kim go down to the floor and lay down on her back. Salma crawled over Kim to create a 69 position. Just like before, Salma found herself embedding her mouth to Kim's delicious clit, only this time she could feel the voluptuous Kardashian woman twirling her tongue around her own clit. Tony grinned as he stepped forward and pulled Salma's thick ass cheeks apart. He rubbed his cock between the crack of her ass, just before finding her dark little hole and sliding the head of his shaft inside. Salma raised her head from Kim's clit, only to yell out at Tony.

"Ohhhhh, yes! Dat's it, there jou go! FUCK ME IN THE CULO, MI AMOR!!"

.

.

.

In this chapter, there are so many words for this reason WebNovel didn't allow me to upload it. So, I decided to split this chapter into two parts.

TO BE CONTINUE

Chapter 91: Chapter 91. The Kardashian Triangle Pt. 2.5 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Kim didn't have a chance to giggle this time at Salma's words slurring from her accent. Both women worked their tongues together in a perfect chorus, licking each other's clits. All the while, Tony was slowly ramming his cock into Salma's beautiful thick ass. He pushed every inch inside of her before backing out, working into a quick frenzy of ramming his fat cock into her ass. With each thrust, his balls would rub up against Kim's face from underneath Salma. It didn't take long until Salma was forced to move her mouth from Kim's clit yet again to scream at him with a bit of Spanish mixed in with her words.

"OHHHHH, JODER!! DON'T STOP, KEEP GOING, YESSSS! FUCK ME IN THE CULO, OHHHHHH FUCK!!"

Over and over, Tony didn't stop as he gritted his teeth and continued to ram Salma's lovely ass. She quickly pushed her mouth back down over Kim's pussy, licking around in a rotation before plunging her tongue back inside of her. Salma could feel her orgasm quickly approaching as Kim was slithering her tongue back and forth into her pussy and didn't stop at all. Eventually, Salma was forced to raise her head up again as she gritted her teeth. The time had come, she simply could not hold back her climax any longer. Kim's tongue forced her body to tense up, the older woman screamed as her juices shot into Kim's loving mouth.

"FUCK, FUCK, OHHHHHHH FUCK!!"

Tony was still ramming his cock back and forth into Salma's ass while listening to her cry out during her orgasm. He finally began to slow down after Salma's voice faded out. With a loud groan, Tony stepped back and pulled his cock from Salma's ass. Now that she was free, she soon felt Kim stop licking her clit. Salma climbed off her, just before Tony called out.

"Come on, baby! Get up for me, I know you wanted to watch Kim get rammed in the ass!"

Salma had to catch her breath. She crawled her way off Kim before looking up. Tony had moved and offered his hand up to help her rise from the floor. After she stood up, he kissed her lips softly before Salma forced the kiss into one of burning passion. While they kissed, Kim decided to move into position and tease them. Her powerful ass was one of Tony's favorite things. She knew it from the several times she fucked him in the past, he usually would save her ass as the last piece almost like a fine dessert before he reached his own orgasm. While the two lovers remained kissing, Kim sighed and then called out to get their attention.

"Hey!! Did you both forget this big epic booty, huh!?"

Breaking the kiss, Tony stepped back and turned to his right to see Kim positioned on all fours sticking her massive ass out. Salma's jaw dropped while looking into Kim's huge thick booty. it was massive, just the sight alone was enough to knock the breath out of the older woman. Tony grinned and stepped forward as Kim teased him with a smirk as she glanced over her shoulder. He looked back at Salma and winked at her, knowing that she truly wanted to see him pound Kim. As Tony stepped forward, he reached his hand to gently grasp at Salma's hand and pull her closer to him. He wanted her to watch and enjoy every moment of this. His hands reached up to pull apart Kim's huge ass cheeks, allowing his cock to slip between the crack of her ass.

Tony smirked, teasing Kim as he would move his cock up and down the crack of her ass. She closed her eyes and moaned, leaning her head back forward. Salma bit her lower lip as she noticed that Tony's cock would probably completely disappear once he found the dark hole between those cheeks. After the fourth time of moving his cock back and forth in the crack of her ass, he finally decided to thrust forward and find her dark backdoor hole. Kim gasped, letting out a soft moan as the first few inches of his cock went into her ass. Salma raised her head, looking almost proud to watch her lover proceed to fuck one of the most famous plump asses in the world. Within seconds, he was thrusting forward and pumping his cock back and forth into Kim's ass.

"Wow...Her ass is so fuckin' big, jour cock just vanishes every time dat jou pump it in."

Letting out a moan, Kim opened her eyes and licked her lips. Unlike earlier tonight, she couldn't focus on Salma's lovely accent slurring her speech. Though he went slow at first, she knew Tony well enough to the point she could guess at any moment he would be pounding her at a hard rapid pace. Right now, he was going slow, only to allow Salma to witness Kim's supreme booty in all of it's wonderful glory. After a minute of his slow thrusts, Kim called out to him.

"Come on, Tony! I know you're gonna do it sooner or later, but go on! Fucking POUND ME!! Ram me with your big dick, I want it! POUND ME, TONY!!"

"Do it, mi amor! Fuckin' do it! RAM DAT ASS WITH JOUR BIG FUCKIN' COCK!!"

All it took was to hear Salma's words slurring from her accent to force Tony into a frenzy. He gritted his teeth and began to pound his cock into Kim's ass, bucking his hips as hard as he could while sending every inch of his thick meat into her famous booty. Salma gasped, enjoying every moment of watching his cock go back and forth, pumping into that massive ass. Tony groaned, while Kim began to scream at him.

"YES, YES!! THAT'S IT, OHHHHHHH YEAH! FUCK ME IN THE ASS!"

The sound of clapping could be heard apart from Tony's balls slapping against Kim's ass. Salma simply couldn't stop herself, she was jumping up and down and clapping her hands, forcing her big tits to bounce around. She found such enjoyment and a thrill from watching her man fuck Kim in the ass. Both ladies had traded the pleasure of experience an epic sight of one another; Kim watched Salma get her tits fucked, now Salma was watching Kim get fucked in the ass.

"YES, YESSSSS! HARDER, FASTER!! KEEP FUCKING ME IN THE ASS, YESSSSS!!!"

Though Kim demanded for more, Tony knew he was coming to a close as his orgasm was approaching yet again. He didn't feel like trying to prevent his climax this time, as both ladies had shared their own and now it was finally his time to blow his load and make a sticky mess. Grunting and moaning, Tony slapped Kim's ass while slowing down and crying out.

Maldito!! Fuck!! I'm gonna cum!"

Stepping back, he pulled his cock from her ass and began to breath heavily. Kim quickly got up from her knees and began to turn around while yelling at him.

"I want that cum all over my face! Bring me that dick!!"

While seated on her knees, Kim raised both of her hands to ruffle them through her long black hair. Salma panicked, moving down to the floor and getting next to Kim from the right side. Tony began to stroke his cock, aiming it directly at Kim's face. He didn't have the time to think it through, he just wanted to blow his load as quickly as possible. Licking her lips, Kim called out to Tony.

"Come on, give it to me! Give it to me!! Cum on me, Tony! CUM ON ME!!"

Salma didn't know how to react. All she could was lean up, close to Kim. She wanted to try and catch some of his cum, but Kim had taken the front seat and was demanding to have his load. A grunt was heard from Tony's voice while he still stroked his cock, eventually crying out as he finally reached his limit.

"Here it is, YES!! OHHHHH, FUCK!!"

A heavy wad came flying out of Tony's rod, splashing across Kim's left cheek and dripping down. Another string of cum came out soon after, striking her upper lip and getting a thick drop under her nose. Kim moaned and raised her right hand, using her index finger to push along her lips and twirl around as if it were a tube of lipstick. She teased him while he shot another load over her right cheek. Soon, Salma couldn't help but pant and yell for her turn.

"Don't forget me over here, Tony! I want some cum too!"

Just as Salma had spoke, Tony moved his aim to her face and shot a thick string that went directly into Salma's right eyelid. Kim turned her head to see the thick line of his seed dripping down from her eye almost like a tear drop. Kim laughed, just before another thick string of cum shot up to Salma's forehead and streaked into her hair. The older woman opened her mouth, moaning as another wad went flying over her right cheek. Tony then turned his attention back to Kim, finishing off his load with the final thick droplets over her left cheek. Tony had to catch his breath while his cock was now completely drained of semen. Salma and Kim sat together, their faces a mess in cum.

"Well ladies, that was a lot of fun. Looks like you're quite messy down there."

A giggle was heard from Kim's voice before she replied.

"Yeah, but it's nothing we can't clean up."

Salma turned to look at Kim's face just before the Kardashian woman opened her mouth and licked up a string of cum from her face. Closing her eyes, Salma moaned as Kim began to clean her face, licking her tongue over her smooth skin to collect every bit of cum. Tony stood there, smiling as he watched Salma take her turn now and lick up the smears of cum from Kim's face. Both of them had cleaned each other's face, but what came next was the true surprise for him. Kim opened her mouth and showed Salma all of the collected cum mixed with her saliva, just before pushing her lips to the other woman and kissing. Their tongues danced together as they began to swap the cum around while kissing. Kim eventually pulled their lips apart, only for a thick string of his cum to stretch out and fall to the floor.

"Magnífico, what an amazing sight!"

Tony began to clap his hands, but Salma and Kim were too focused on going for another kiss and swapping more cum from their mouths. Soon after, another kiss came and finally, both of them swallowed the cum they had swapped back and forth. Tony heard both of their throats gulping his hot load down. Salma smiled at him before speaking out.

"That was a lot of fun, I think Kim and I are officially friends now."

"You ladies certainly made me feel like a king tonight. Thank you for coming Kim, you're always a real treat for fun."

Shaking her head, Kim replied.

"No, thank you and thank Salma! I had the time of my life, much better than sitting back at my mansion waiting on Kanye to call late at night."

All three of them proceeded to crack up laughing at Kim's joke. What a surprise today had been for Tony. Had Kim not called, he surely would've had fun with Salma alone, but the addition of another busty woman made everything better. Memories had been made on his yacht yet again. Kim did just enough to make him completely forget about the disappointment when Jennifer Lopez had turned down a threesome with Salma. This was even better, as Salma clearly had enjoyed every minute with both of them through the evening.

****************** 1 DAY LATER

Dark clouds remained high above as the morning hours of the day came sweeping in. Thunder broke while the sun was clearly hidden beyond the darkness. Steven finished getting dressed from inside his home, ready for a day out in town. Last night at the club, he spoke to Mario again on the phone. He told Steven specifically he would get in contact with Kim's bodyguards early in the morning and to be ready for the meet. It would be the morning when everything was prepared for the drug deal to go down. After taking his morning shower, he had to get dressed and ready. Steven slipped on a pair of gray colored pants and proceeded to put on a fresh clean black T-shirt, all before he grabbed his gray matching jacket out of the closet to put on. The only thing unusual was not shaving his face. The five o'clock shadow was clearly over his face. Steven rarely went a day without shaving, but under heavy stress at the moment, he didn't care.

While sitting alone in his bedroom, he waited for the text message or call to arrive. Sean had told Steven last night over the phone, he would drop by his home in the morning to pick him up. 6 AM hit the clock while Steven patiently waited. He didn't figure it was worth strapping on his holster and bringing a gun with him, he was going to have to trust Kim's bodyguards that they would not sabotage and betray him. Thinking back, this was just the reason Steven was happy he wan't deep in the underworld crime games anymore. Some people got lucky that they weren't back-stabbed by those that they trusted. It was a world where you couldn't trust anyone, sometimes not even your own family members.

After waiting ten more minutes past 6 AM, the text message finally arrived. Steven got up and headed downstairs. His old maid Bette was asleep downstairs and he didn't want to wake her with any loud noises. Quietly opening the front door, Steven headed outside through the small bit of rain. He stepped through the driveway and then ran to the front gate of his house. Sure enough, the black SUV was waiting there with the engine running. After crossing through the gate, he closed the locks and stepped towards the front passenger's seat of the SUV. Steven opened the door and climbed in as Sean was in the driver's seat. The black man looked back at him and smiled.

"Good morning, nice to see someone can make it on time."

Closing the door of the SUV, Steven let out a sigh while reaching for the seat belt. The vehicle began to move while Steven replied back.

"Were you expecting me to be late?"

"No, I don't know what to expect from someone I don't work with."

Steven chuckled. He seen the opportunity to crack at a joke at the bodyguard now.

"For a guy that pretty much stalked me outside my house a few days ago, you don't keep records and tabs on how fast I'm out the door?"

Sean sighed and shook his head. He wasn't going to be baited from Steven's smart ass comment. The SUV rolled through the streets while the light rain poured on. Steven spoke again.

"So, we're going to meet this Mario guy, right?"

"Yep. The deal is set for the afternoon, he's going to walk you through all the information for it. You're just the negotiator, your job is to make sure he don't get ripped off by the buyers."

Taking a deep breath, Steven sat back in the seat and watched the small drops of rain beat over the windshield of the car. Occasionally, the windshield wipers would move once the glass was pelted in enough rain. The drive took thirty minutes as Sean moved the vehicle out of Coconut Grove and into a neighborhood west. Eventually, they pulled up through the gates of a large mansion and drove into a fixed garage that was waiting for them. Once the SUV stopped, Sean shut off the ignition and got out. In the garage, Steven was greeted to a short man wearing a black suit with a white tie. If this was Kim's drug dealing agent, he certainly did not appear to be a dealer. Steven instantly noticed that he lacked the jewelry and occasional gold that gangsters usually had. The man offered his hand to shake before speaking up.

"Hello, I'm Mario Cortez. You must be Steven Diaz, I've heard a lot about you. It's my pleasure to meet you."

While shaking hands, Steven gave the man a nod and replied with one word.

"Likewise."

"Come on, this way. We've got a lot of time on our hands before the deal, I've got much to explain for you."

Mario was a short man with slicked back dark hair and spoke like a normal business man. Steven was curious just how long the man had been dealing drugs, for he didn't come off like a normal dealer whatsoever. He followed him from the garage into his mansion with Sean behind them every step of the way. Hours would pass before the deal was to go under way, as Kim's other bodyguards had yet to arrive as the back up to assist in the deal. It wasn't until Steven started to drink from a glass of orange juice, he began to feel more confident about this entire situation. Mario explained to him the deal was set with a few men from Europe who would be using a helicopter to fly in. The spot for the deal would be on a mega yacht that Mario owned. The yacht itself was off shore, sitting alone near the docks in South Beach.

******************

7 HOURS LATER

From rain early in the morning, the afternoon had faded into a sunny day after the sky cleared up. Vida enjoyed a lonely morning out by the swimming pool of her brand new condo home in South Beach. True to her original intentions, she invited Antonio to come over today by sending him a naughty text message with a picture of her booty in a thong. The young man replied back that he would be on his way, prompting her to send directions in case he had forgotten the address. Her eyes were covered with a thick pair of sunglasses as she lay in the beach chair, soaking in the sun while wearing a red bikini. Antonio arrived twenty minutes ago, but had yet to come outside and enjoy the pleasant view with this seductive woman.

Deep down, Antonio wasn't sure exactly why he was here. It was for the quick and easy sex, yet he felt guilty at times since this was his uncle's woman. The few times Antonio confessed these feelings, Vida was quick to tell him to shut his mouth. She told him that his uncle was a cheater, fucking whores at the club and not to feel bad about it. Besides that, Antonio was well aware that Vida was simply using him as a young boy toy. He picked up quite easily that she had a liking for younger men like him. What he did not understand, was what Vida meant by telling him that she planed to make a man out of him. Some day he would realize her attentions. He sat on the couch upstairs, drinking a bottle of water as he had taken his shoes off and was relaxing in the cool room.

Vida eventually realized Antonio wasn't going to join her outside. She hoped the young man wasn't afraid of her alluring temptation, at least not after what she did to him last week when she dominated and fucked him. Opening the glass door to go back inside, she pulled a pony tail from her hair to allow it to flow freely. The voluptuous Cuban model stomped her bare feet over the white stone floor as she moved through the Art Deco designed condo. She found Antonio sitting on the couch relaxing. With a smug grin, Vida placed her hands on her hips and called out to him in a low seductive voice.

"What's wrong? You're too scared to come watch me swim again?"

He shook his head at her.

"No! It's so hot outside, I don't see the point in wasting time out there."

She laughed at his words, stepping around before joining him on the couch.

"There's plenty shade outside, or you could just take your clothes off and get in the pool. The water is cold until you've spent some time in it."

Antonio didn't reply back. He just looked at her while Vida was studying him as if she were about to devour this young man. He knew the possibility was on the table that she would end up dominating him once his clothes came off. Again, she spoke to tease him.

"You know why you're here, don't you? Don't fucking lie to me either."

He nodded, laughing at her before replying.

"Yeah, I guess I do. When you fucked me, that was some of the most amazing sex I've ever had in my life."

A smirk graced across her puffy pink lips. In all of her vanity, Vida assumed this young man had never experienced a woman like her before. He was young, at least she assumed he wasn't fucking the number of women that his uncle had went through.

"Is that right, Antonio? I think by the time I'm finished with you, you're gonna be calling me the best you've ever had in your whole life. I want to make you into a man one day, that's my goal."

Antonio looked at her confused over her words.

"What do you mean by that, make me into a man? I'm twenty-one years old."

Vida laughed at him before shaking her head.

"Honey, just cause you're of the age don't mean you're a man. You let me dominate you, I saw it last time. I assume other women just walk all over you, unless you enjoy being a pussy like that. You keep spending time with me, you'll learn how real men can handle women like me."

Thoughts ran through Vida's mind while she starred into Antonio's eyes. He resembled his father Tony, but he dressed like Steven. Despite how angry she was at Steven, she did love him deep down, but Antonio was something else. Perhaps some day she could teach him to be more like his uncle in the bedroom. Leaning up from the couch, she came closer, breathing into his face before speaking again in a low voice.

"Don't be a fucking pussy, Antonio. Come on, kiss me like you want me."

Without any hesitation, he leaned forward and locked lips with the busty Cuban model. Vida didn't hold back at all, gripping his shoulder with her hand to sink in a passionate kiss. Though she had her plans of dominating him eventually, today was going to go different unlike last week. Vida planned to teach Antonio some new tricks, hopefully to build up some moves for him in the bedroom that he could use on her and other ladies in the future. She stood firm by her decision, some day she would definitely make him into a man.

******************

From boarding the yacht, Steven felt already a bit exhausted from being in Mario's presence. The man definitely wasn't a dealer at all, yet he tried to act like one. It was his attitude that rubbed Steven the wrong way, but he couldn't complain or do anything about it. Mario claimed to be a modelling agent who worked with the Kardashian family off and on. How he got into drug dealing was the true mystery, Steven found his story to be too good to believe at times. The twenty kilos of cocaine he claimed was found in the back trunk of a van from another modelling agent who he worked with. What Steven didn't understand about his story was that most drug dealers would show up looking for a missing supply, yet Mario claimed that never happened.

The sooner this was over with, the better, Steven thought to himself. The negotiations had already been in place with Mario's buyers, as was explained to him. Steven took the type to explain to the man to allow him to handle the negotiations and sit back and do not interfere whatsoever. Kim had sent eight bodyguards, not counting Sean who acted as the head to all these armed men. Mario informed Steven that the men were to arrive with briefcases of money that would estimate for five hundred thousand dollars, just half a million for the drugs. Steven's job was to make sure nothing went wrong and blood wasn't spilled over the deal. Mario obviously was new to this kind of thing, as he had no negotiation history whatsoever. Apart from all his fishy stories, what Steven didn't understand was how this man ended up owning a mega yacht despite claiming not to have a history as a drug dealer. His only assumption was that maybe he made money doing other dirty deeds.

"Alright everyone, they'll be here at any minute. Keep your eyes peeled for a helicopter coming in!"

Mario spoke up after looking down at his watch while all the bodyguards sat around the main deck near the helipad. Steven stood on the right side of the massive yacht, clutching onto the rails with his hands. Over his eyes was his pair of black Ray-Ban Wayfarers. As Mario stepped back, he held out his hand to get the man's attention.

"Remember what I told you about the sample key. You gotta let these guys take a sample, they're gonna ask for it."

The agent rolled his eyes while nodding his head.

"Yeah, yeah! I know, I'll let you handle all of that!"

He stepped away, leaving Steven there by himself. Sean stepped towards Steven, his suit jacket was opened up revealing the gun he was packing in the holster. The black man looked back at Steven before giving him a nod and speaking up.

I know man, he's an asshole. I don't like listening to that mother fucker run his mouth, I can tell you that."

"He's more than that, he's a fucking moron too. I just hope he stays out of this deal, cause I can see him fucking it up for all of us."

Sean took a deep breath, still standing next to Steven. He could see the stress painted all over Steven's face, it was enough to make him pat him on the shoulder and offer a small smile. Though he was only a bodyguard and mostly there just to protect Steven by Kim's wish, Sean felt a bond to the man almost as if they had more in common with each other besides today's job. Steven smiled back at him, a silent way of telling him thanks. Though he knew you could not trust anyone in a dirty business like this, Steven was well aware that he would have to put his trust in Sean if things were to go bad.

******************

"Mmmm, yeah! Go on, FUCK ME! COME ON, FUCK ME ANTONIO! DON'T HOLD BACK!!"

Vida screamed at the young man as she lay on her back, watching as he bucked his hips to pump his dick back and forth into her pussy. It didn't take long for their clothes to come off and now she was laying on her bareback, forcing him to fuck her by commanding him in her voice. Her big tits bounced up and down as Antonio looked at her amazing tight fit body, studying her facial expression while he drove his cock back and forth into her clit. Vida had wrapped her strong muscular legs around his waist, locking him in place unable to step back. He wasn't going to stop until she reached her climax, that was her plan.

"Ohhhhhh god, you are so fucking amazing!"

"I'm the BEST! Tell me that, you fucking scream it at me!"

"YOU HAVE THE BEST BODY IN THE WORLD, VIDA! I MEAN THAT!!"

There was no doubting his words, as Vida believed him. At least she could get Steven's nephew to say it to her. She panted, crying out in her loud moans as she was beginning to reach her orgasm soon. With her teeth gritted, Vida tried to bite her lower lip but failed. Her huge tits bounced back and forth as he was ramming her pussy harder and faster now. For now, she was proud of her boy toy. He was pounding her like his uncle would've. Her hands pushed into the white cushion of the couch before she closed her eyes and cried out.

"YESSSSSS, OHHHHH GOD!! THAT'S IT, I'M THERE!!"

Soon, Antonio found himself dropping his lower jaw and moaning out as he felt Vida's juices flooding over his rod from inside of her. She licked her lips and unwrapped her legs from around his waist, freeing him to move around. It took everything in him not to share the orgasm with her, as he still had his own load to blow. He had his own idea for getting himself off now.

"I want to fuck your tits, Vida!"

"Since you've been a good boy and pounded me real good, come on then! Get up here and fuck 'em!"

He didn't waste any time climbing onto the couch and straddling her stomach. Vida ran her hands up to her large breasts, holding them up for him as she watched him get situated on top of her. She wasn't going to make this easier for him, Vida's whole intentions were to push Antonio today and see how far he could go by just her encouraging words.

"Shove your cock between my fucking tits! I want you to spit on it too!"

Using his left hand, Antonio gripped the base of his cock and made a hard push between her tits while leaning down. He spit right in the middle where her tits were held together. Vida moaned as she felt his thick shaft pump right between her tits. He didn't disappoint her whatsoever, as now his cock was driving between her large tits.

"Mmmmmm, yeah. Just like that, fuck those titties!"

He moved his hand away from his cock as he began to quickly thrust and pump it between her large tits. Vida squeezed her tits together tighter, licking her lips as she looked forward and seen the head poking up with each thrust. Vida moaned and began to tease him once more with her dirty words as she looked up into his face.

"That's how you properly do it, yeah! Just like that, keep fucking my tits! I don't want you to stop until you cum!"

Her eyes glanced back down, watching his meat pole poke up from between the prison of her skin between her large tits. Antonio groaned, knowing that he was getting close.

"Don't worry, that's just what I'm gonna fucking do! I ain't gonna stop until I cum!"

"That's right, good boy! Don't stop until you cum, I want you to enjoy every moment of my big titties!"

As his orgasm was approaching, Antonio continued to thrust began to scream aloud. Vida licked her lips, watching his conflicted face as he began to yell.

"OHHHHHH, YES!! OHHHHHHH, FUCK YEAH!! OHHH MY GOD, I'M GONNA CUM! OHHHHH!!"

******************

Load roaring was heard over the front deck of the yacht as the helicopter was beginning to land down on the pad. The loud sounds pierced everyone's ear drums, all while the heavy winds began to blow and rustle through the suits as it lowered down. Steven slipped his sunglasses off and placed them back into his jacket. He gripped the rails while Sean stood next to him and they both watched the helicopter land over the special pad. 'This is it, I sure hope he don't fuck this up by getting involved'. Steven spoke in his mind as he watched the silver painted chopper land down. The landing itself took several minutes before the the engine was finally turned off and the rotating scissors began to slow down.

Most of the bodyguards were in position inside the cabin as that was where the main deal was to go down. Only Sean, Steven and Mario himself were outside with a few other bodyguards. Steven wanted to see for himself what this European business man was all about. After the helicopter had shut off, the doors opened and four men stepped out brandishing Uzi machine guns strapped over their shoulders. That must have been the bodyguards coming armed. The man himself appeared to be an old tall bald man with a gray mustache. Steven watched as Mario approached him and the two men began to shake hands. Sean looked over at Steven and gave him the nod, hinting to go inside and be prepared for the deal.

Within five minutes, the deal room was set inside the inner cabin of the yacht. Kim's bodyguards who had arrived had positioned themselves within corners of the room, while lining up in the back. In the middle of the room would be the exchange. A table was placed that had two large duffel bags, containing all the keys of cocaine. Inside the room, Steven stood next to Sean as Mario eventually joined them with a big smug smile over his face. The European man stepped forward, an expressionless look across his face while he had two bodyguards on both sides of him. The guards carried briefcases, two in each hand while their machine guns lay strapped over their shoulders. The men accompanying him were all wearing similar matching suits, making every man including all the bodyguards well dressed for this occasion. After they dropped the briefcases to the floor, Mario spoke up.

"Gentlemen, I'm so glad we could be here today. It's my pleasure to do business."

"Some army you've got with you here, Mr. Cortez. What are you expecting from me, a robbery?"

"Well, I've gotta have protection, you know! This is my first time doing this!"

From hearing Mario's words, Steven glanced back at Sean giving him a cold look. 'Holy fuck, I can't believe this fucking moron just admitted that. ' Steven couldn't believe how stupid Mario was acting so far, to admit that this was first deal. He had specifically told Mario not to say anything that could give the buyer a chance to think about screwing him over. Now Steven was worried, as Mario was proving his worst fears right from the beginning.

"Mr. Schultz, this is Steven Diaz here."

The man approached Steven, offering him a smile without saying a word back. Mario continued addressing Schultz.

"Mr. Diaz here is my main consultant, he will be discussing the deal with you now."

Steven offered a smile and approached the table containing the large bags of cocaine bricks. Schultz followed him, stepping towards the table. Finally, the business man spoke again.

"So, let's see what you've got. You promised me twenty keys of pure Colombian cocaine, I want to see it."

"I've got it right here, this is what you'll be getting."

Reaching down to unzip one of the large duffel bags, Steven grabbed one of the bricks of coke from it. He smiled back at the business man while offering him to check it himself. The man took the brick in his grasp, examining it as he squeezed it to feel hard the substance was. Schultz glared back at Steven and Mario with his big blue eyes before he looked back at the brick of cocaine. The man slipped his hand into his jacket and pulled it out with a small knife. He pushed the edge of the knife toward one of the corners of the bricks, cutting into it. Mario moved towards Steven and whispered into his ear. 'What is he doing? It looks like he's trying to open it.'

Steven froze in complete shock. The stakes were already high enough with his deal, all without Mario acting like a fool. At any moment, the DEA could've raided the ship and they would all be looking at hard prison time, but now he had four men armed with machine guns glaring at them. Steven didn't reply back to Mario, he simply stood there and attempted to remain calm and collected. Just getting the wrong attitude in the middle of a deal was enough to screw it up. Steven was worried that by Mario acting like this, Schultz would probably think he's getting ripped off with a cut product. After getting a rock on the knife, they all stood there and watched the man pull a test kit vial out of his jacket. Mario couldn't help himself at this moment but to run his mouth.

"What are you doing? What's that?"

Schultz looked up at Mario as he slid the small bit of cocaine into the vial. Steven was expressionless, worried at the moment that this entire deal could be ruined by this fool asking silly questions. Schultz replied in a stern voice.

"I've gotta check my product. We must see how pure your snow really is."

"But I told you it was pure! Don't you remember!"

Just like that, Steven knew the stakes of this deal had just been raised higher just from Mario's response. He looked back at him shocked, desperately wishing that he could beat the living hell out of this stupid man. Schultz replied back, his tone of voice showing how offended he was at Mario's words.

"I remember, just fine. Don't question my memory, I'm not in the mood to being ripped off especially by someone like you."

With the test kit vial closed, Schultz began to shake it in his hand. Mario then stepped forward, approaching the older man as he spoke again.

"Come on, I'd never rip you off! Who do you think I am?"

Just as Mario put his hand onto Schultz arm, the sound of a gun clicking could be heard.

"DON'T STEP ANOTHER FUCKING INCH OR I'LL BLOW YOUR FUCKING BRAINS OUT!!"

One of the bodyguards screamed while cocking back the Uzi machine gun. Within seconds, several gun clicks could be heard as the other bodyguards accompanying Mario and Steven had all pulled their handguns out and cocked them back, aiming at the other guards. Steven took a deep breath, realizing now that this situation could be his doom. 'Oh great, this idiot is about to get me killed. Mario became scared, stepping back and immediately raising his hands up over his head. Schultz was completely unfazed, standing there with the same expressionless look over his face while shaking the test kit vial in his hands. Steven didn't move, simply standing still while one of the bodyguards aimed the machine gun directly into his chest. His eyes shifted back to Schultz, trying to at least work a charm over this business man to save the deal. It was the least Steven could do to prevent bloodshed and costing lives.

"You better hope this is pure, Mario. I didn't come all the way down here to Miami to get ripped off by you."

"C-C-Can you...Can you ask your men to put the guns down? Please!"

Schultz let out a small chuckle before shaking his head.

"It makes no difference to me. If you're gonna rip me off, we can all go to hell today."

Such grim words spoke the horrible truth. By now, Mario was breathing heavily and shaking in fear. Their fates rested on the purity of this cocaine. Steven didn't even get a chance to test it in the many hours before the deal took place, now he was fearing his life while the old man was still shaking the test tube in his hands. Swallowing his breath, Steven decided to make one last pitch effort to save this deal. He would take credit for the coke, thinking up a believable lie and risk his life now to negotiate. Speaking up in a calm voice, he proceeded.

"I apologize for him. He's a fucking idiot, as you can see. I'm the one you want to talk terms with on this deal. The yeyo is mine, not his. It's straight from the heart of Colombia, you have my word on that."

Schultz quit shaking the test vial. He stood still, watching as Mario turned to Steven now and looked at him with rage. After a moment, he looked back at Steven and replied.

"So, you want to go to hell today, Mr. Diaz? Cause that's what's gonna happen if this coke isn't pure. You'll be the first to die."

"And then I'm gonna unload my whole clip into your fat chest, old man. We'll all die today, it don't make no fucking difference to me either. If you're gonna kill my boss, I'm putting you down too."

The voice that answered Schultz was Sean, standing behind Steven with his pistol gripped in both hands aimed directly at the old man. Steven turned to look over his shoulder, witnessing Sean's stance and his locked stare back at Schultz. At that moment, Steven realized that Sean was true to every word he spoke to him about protecting him. Here he was in a situation where all their lives were on the life. Despite the bad circumstances, Sean was still persistently dedicated to protecting Steven's life. None of that would matter in a few seconds as Schultz looked back at the test vial and smiled at the results. It was a reddish-brown color, proving that the cocaine was at a high level of purity. With a smile, Schultz changed his tone completely as he looked into Steven's eyes and replied.

"It looks like there was a panic and misunderstanding for both of our parties. Your product is the real deal, pure as I see now from the results."

Steven gave the older man a smile, nodding to him. Just like that, the high tensions had went back to normal. The guns were no longer pointed at anyone and everyone breathed in a sigh of relief. Steven replied back, continuing with Schultz.

"I'm happy to hear you're satisfied with my product. Do we have a deal for five hundred thousand dollars and no less? I believe that's what Mario here discussed with you."

"Ah yes, that's correct. I have the money here in the briefcases, five hundred thousand in American bills for cash."

One of the bodyguards moved down to the floor, letting go of the machine gun that was hanging from his shoulder. The other three bodyguards stood there while the lone man opened one of the briefcases revealing the cash. He then moved to the next briefcase and it opened it too, before repeating the same with the last two. As Steven looked at the money, he nodded to the man. Everything looked clean in the money, Steven was satisfied but Mario wasn't. He approached Steven and spoke to him.

"So the coke is pure, right? I think it would be worth more than this?"

Finally, Steven snapped at Mario and reached over and grabbed him by the shirt while yelling in his face.

"SHUT THE FUCK UP, YOU STUPID FUCKING PENDEJO!! I'm the one in charge of this fucking deal now, not you! You're gonna shut your fucking mouth and go by the terms that I agree on!"

He let go of Mario's shirt, shoving him backwards. Laughter broke up among the European man, his accent coming out strong. As Steven breathed heavily, he soon heard Sean's voice cracking up in laughter as well as other bodyguards. Schultz stepped closer to Steven, offering his hand to shake.

"I'm sorry for this inconvenience you've had to deal with. If you agree to my deal, I believe we are in good terms for this exchange then."

"It's a pleasure doing business with you, Mr. Schultz."

"My pleasure as well, Mr. Diaz."

Their hands shook together as the two men offered smiles. The bodyguards collected the two large duffel bags, leaving the briefcases of cash on the floor. After the exchange, the five men headed out the door of the cabin and returned to the helicopter. Once the loud engine of the chopper could be heard, everyone breathed a sigh of relief except for Steven. His rage was taking over his mind, knowing that Mario nearly just got everyone killed by his foolish antics. The man stepped around, looking at the briefcases of money before sighing and speaking.

"Well, thank fucking Christ, that's over! Jesus, I was scared for a minute that we were all about to die."

Steven turned to Mario, replying back to him.

"Yeah, all thanks to you, genius! We nearly got killed thanks to you running your fucking mouth. Oh, you were scared, huh? You need to be scared right now that I'm about to crack your fucking ribs!!"

Sean's voice could be heard laughing at first, but the laughter faded as Steven locked his sights onto Mario with pure rage. He stepped forward to him, reaching his hand up to snatch him up by the shirt and then using his right hand to clench a fist and slam into the man's gut. The bodyguards scrambled to break them up while Sean yelled out to Steven.

"Hey, HEY MAN! CHILL, EVERY'S GONNA BE ALRIGHT!! LET IT GO!!"

Within seconds, the bulky bodyguards had broke up what nearly became a brawl. Steven was able to get one hard punch into Mario's gut before Sean pulled him back with the help of two other guards. Slowly catching up with breathing, Steven swallowed and began to calm down. When the bodyguards let go of Mario, he fell to his knees clutching his stomach.

"Fuck! You're fucking crazy!"

Steven wasn't about to apologize to Mario at all. Sean patted him on the shoulder, reassuring him that everything was fine.

"Hey man, let it go. I understand, that little asshole needs his ass kicked eventually, but today ain't the day."

Sean was right, Steven knew it was better to let it go for now. He walked out the door of the cabin, going back outside the yacht into the sunlight. Still inside, Mario groaned in pain while trying to rise up from her knees. Sean followed Steven out the door and rejoined him in the bright sunlight outside on the deck of the mega-yacht. The bodyguard approached him again and struck a new conversation between the two men.

"You must have hit him hard to leave him on the ground like that."

"Not as hard as that punch you gave me to the jaw a few days ago."

The two laughed together at the joke. Steven smiled back at Sean while he spoke once more.

"You really had my back in there, I appreciate that. I wanted to thank you, for a minute it looked like we weren't gonna make it."

"Just doing my job, I told you I had your back. It's a shame you aren't getting by Kim for this gig, cause you certainly have earned it."

The wind blew from the top deck of the boat. Sean reached into the jacket of his suit and pulled out a fat money clip, handing it to Steven.

"Here, I want you to take this."

"Oh no, I don't want your money. I appreciate you looking out for me, but I can't take it."

"No, man! Take it! You deserve to get paid, there's a couple grand in there. I don't care what you do with it, I just hate seeing you go without getting paid. You put your life on the line today, you deserve a break."

"Fine, I'll take it. Thanks, Sean."

Shoving the money clip into his pocket, Steven couldn't help but smile. It was an odd turn of events, just knowing a man that was aiming a gun at him merely days ago had now turned into what could have been a true friendship. He had one last offer for him before the day was up.

"If you ever end up without a job working for Kim, give me a call sometime. You're a stand up guy, wish I had more people like you around."

"I'll keep that in mind, maybe some day we'll be working together again."

After speaking, Sean offered his hand to Steven to shake. The two men had seen a lot together today, it was experience like this that told Steven he would be lucky to meet another man like that in the future. Maybe some day the possibility would emerge that they could reunite together as friends and work together.

******************

1 DAY LATER

As things seemed to be moving back to normal, Steven still found himself considering his options when it came to his relationship with Vida. Kim's words had echoed in his head every time he tried to lay down to sleep, even after the drug deal was over. For the time being, he felt lucky to escape with his life, since Mario had nearly screwed everything up by getting in the middle and taking a bad attitude with armed men. His dreams had been of nightmares spawned from his inner thoughts of all the doubts he had in his mind. Though he was angry with Vida, he still accepted her apology but was backing his distance from her due to anger. Steven was still mad at her for now, but he didn't have the heart in him to take any anger out on her.

Kim was pleased with the results of her agent's deal. Even though Mario complained about Steven, she found herself laughing over the whole story. Steven felt relief wash over his mind when Kim called him personally to thank him for everything. In that conversation, she made another hint over Vida's problems and how he needed to take control of the relationship or find someone better. Her words had great influence on his thoughts, as Steven was left thinking of a better woman right now. That lady was Jennifer Lopez, the one woman he felt was honest about her feelings towards him. Back in his office at the club, Steven was ready to take his chance now and call Jennifer. While sitting in his chair, he scrolled through the contact list of his cellphone to find Jennifer's name. Within seconds, he was holding the phone up to his ear, hoping she would pick up.

"Hello?"

All it took was a few seconds for Jennifer to answer. Steven smiled to himself while responding through the phone.

"Hey, Jennifer."

"Steven, is that you?"

"Yeah, it's me..."

Silence was heard for a few seconds between both phones until Steven finally thought of something to say back to her.

"I need to ask you something Jennifer. What we did together, the time we...was that real?"

"Steven, what's wrong? You sound like something's bothering you, are you okay?"

"Just tell me, baby. Was it real or not?"

After a few seconds of silence, Jennifer replied back through the phone.

"Yeah, it was...You better believe it was real."

He let out a sigh of relief. So the opportunity was still on the table for a serious relationship with her.

"Jennifer, I've gotta get away from Vida. You were right, it isn't work gonna work. It didn't work back then, it won't now. She's got me in some serious trouble, I need to find a way to break apart from her."

"You've been in trouble? What's going on right now?"

"I can't talk about it right now over the phone, it's that bad. I'd love to tell you later, things have been pretty fucked up this past weekend. She's got me pulled into some deep shit, that's the most I can say right now. I've had a rough ride lately, I need some kind of escape or else I don't know what the hell could come next."

"Well, remember what I talked to you about with a Vegas vacation? I'm still performing out here, come book a vacation. Bring Vida with you if she wants to come. I'll take care of things when you get here, it will be me and you by the time I'm finished."

"I hope you're not just getting my hopes up to crush my dreams later on. I've seen you in the news with Alex and how cozy you look with that guy."

"I've gotta protect my image and besides, that's just tabloids and media. I wish you would've called me sooner, I've been waiting for you."

He let out a sigh. So it was true, Jennifer had been waiting for him to reach out to her. His original assumption was true, all Steven could think about was how afraid he was to reach out to Jennifer. After a few seconds of not speaking, she spoke once more to try and reassure him.

"Look, come out here to Vegas. Take a vacation, if she wants to come with you, bring her! Once you're here, we'll come up with a plan together for our own relationship."

"Alright, I'll take your word for it, Jennifer. I'm going to book my vacation tomorrow and I'll start sending you text messages, if I can call you sometime, that would be even better."

"Send me a text after you get a flight ready, that way I can plan for your arrival. I'm looking forward to seeing you again, Steven."

"Me too, baby. I'll be seeing you soon, I've gotta go now."

"See you soon, honey."

The phone clicked as Steven hung up, pulling it away from his ear. It was time to try and make the future a better road for his life. He was going to Vegas and no one was going to hold him back from this decision. His first vacation from working at Disco Fever was about to begin.

Chapter 92: Chapter 92. Britney Spears (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Las Vegas, Nevada

Hot air could be felt outside during the afternoon, just an hour from stepping off the plane. A much needed vacation was now in order all at the hands of Steven Diaz himself. As he had promised Jennifer Lopez over the phone a few days ago, he made the trip out to the city of sin and brought his girlfriend Vida Guerra along with him. They had arrived around 3 P.M. before heading out to a luxury hotel where they would buy a suite package. Steven had told Tony that he was only going to be gone for a week. The club was left to Antonio in a big test to see if the young man could manage without Steven's guiding hand there to watch over him. As the night began to approach, they sat alone in their hotel room. Steven gazed out the window, looking over the bright sparkling lights from down below. Vida sat on the bed, going through a few advertisements that were left for them in the room. She spoke up while discarding a few ad pages.

"You know, I've had a lot of photo sessions out here. This city is a lot of fun when you can afford it."

"I'll have to take your word for it. I've never been out here before."

She smirked to herself after he had replied. Laying on the bed, she kicked up her legs while wearing a pair of gray jogging pants and a white top. Vida knew there was still tension between Steven and herself. He didn't bring it up at all, as he had informed her that this vacation was to possibly mend their strained relationship. That was what she believed from his words. Once Vida came to the last card of advertisements, she sighed. It was a promotional piece for the Britney Spears residency show.

"Oh my god, Britney Spears is still performing out here in Vegas? She's so fucking washed up, like anyone cares about her shows anymore."

Steven wasn't shocked by Vida's snarl words towards Britney. He remembered her jealousy of the woman, going back over ten years ago with that story Vida had explained to him that involved Tony's yacht. He turned away from the window and smiled at her before replying.

"I guess it's nice to have stability without touring. She's probably making good money here."

"Yeah, I bet! With the fucking lip sync show, that bitch couldn't sing fifteen years ago and don't even bother trying these days. I want to go see a show with you, but not that whore."

Stepping towards the dresser, Steven had a surprise to reveal to her. Before they had arrived in Vegas, he had talked to Jennifer on the phone to get a few tickets in order for her own show. Under his cellphone, they sat where Vida had not seen them just yet. He picked up the tickets and turned around, smiling as he flashed them to her.

"How about this woman's show, baby?"

Vida glanced at the tickets before getting up from the bed. She snatched them from his hand, looking at them up close. The tickets clearly read out for Jennifer Lopez's 'All I Have' residency show at Planet Hollywood. Vida was amazed when she seen that it was two front row tickets.

"When did you buy these, honey?"

"I didn't, Tony gave them to me."

She looked back into his eyes and smirked. Vida bought into his obvious lie. Steven wasn't going to tell her the truth that he and Jennifer had planned this occasion. Vida flapped the tickets before answering him.

"Well then, that was nice of him."

Looking back at the tickets, she saw that the date was for tomorrow evening. Vida glanced back into Steven's eyes and spoke again.

"Tomorrow night, we have a date then."

They looked back at one another, all smiles. Steven grabbed his cellphone and stepped away, heading to the bathroom with plans to text Jennifer himself. He had to let her know that the plan was on and they would definitely be at the concert tomorrow night. Vida simply sat there on the bed, watching as Steven moved to the bathroom and shut the door. Once he was alone to himself, he sat down on the toilet and went to pull up a text message to send to Jennifer.

"Go ahead and get the water running in the shower, honey! I'll be with you soon!"

It was Vida calling out to him in a commanding voice. Steven ignored her momentarily, punching his thumbs over the screen of his smart phone to write out a quick text for Jennifer.

'We're on. She agreed to the tickets, we will be there tomorrow night. XOXO'.

After hitting the send button, Steven held down the lock button on his phone to lock the phone. He knew better than to keep his cell phone insecure, so he locked it with a five digit pass code that only he would know. He set the phone down near the sink and then pulled off his pink shirt. Just as soon as he removed his shirt, the bathroom door came flying open. Steven turned his head to witness Vida standing wearing nothing but a white thong and bra. She gave him a smug grin before speaking.

"I told you to get the water ready."

"I didn't hear you."

"Sure you didn't, too busy playing with your phone."

She wasn't fooled by him. Slowly stepping into the bathroom, her tits bounced with each step. Steven had deprived her of a good lustful evening for a week now. She understood he was angry with her last week after the incident with Kim, though she didn't know all the details. Vida held back on teasing him, as she had done days ago with teasing him about Kim Kardashian. She walked past him to the shower and turned the faucets to activate the water. From behind, she pushed her thick phat ass out, teasing him as she looked at him from behind her shoulder. There wouldn't be anymore waiting for him to fuck her, she was going to demand him to get involved.

"You haven't fucked me in a week, I hope you're planning to change that soon."

Steven chuckled at her remark, unbuttoning his pants.

"There couldn't be a better time for this."

Deep down, Steven knew this would probably be the last chance he had of a steamy evening with Vida. After tomorrow, their relationship was sure to be shattered into hundreds of pieces beyond repair. He had no regrets for the plan he put in place, just as he didn't plan to feel regretful for this evening. She slid her thong down, stepping out of it while the sound of the water splashing over the large bathtub could be heard. When Vida unhooked her bra and threw it off, Steven had joined her in complete nudity by stepping out of his pants and underwear. She offered him a hand, pulling him into the shower and then closing the glass screen door once they both were inside. Vida pulled him towards her, brushing her large tits up against his chest as she pushed her lips to his for a passionate kiss.

The water continued to spray down over them, glistening their skin in droplets. Steven ran his hands down her back, sinking his palms into her immense thick ass cheeks while she kissed him passionately. While he squeezed her ass cheeks, Vida brought both her hands down and wrapped them around his cock. They remained kissing, their lips still locked while her hands slowly glided over his thick shaft, pumping it back and forth with the grip of both her hands together. When their lips finally parted, he let out a loud moan while gazing into her eyes. She had the look of hunger in her eyes, the one subtle hint of what she wanted to do.

Without uttering a single word, Vida fell down to her knees. The water splashed to the back of her hair, trickling streams down her back. Steven groaned as he witnessed her puffy lips wrap around the head of his cock. She pushed her hand down to the base of his swollen dick and then popped her lips off it loudly. 'Mmmmmm', Vida moaned before going back down on his cock. He groaned once more, watching as her lips bobbed up and down over his cock. Vida devoured every inch of it. Moaning loudly as she sucked and slobbered over his long shaft.

"Ohhhh, god! Fuck!!"

After a few minutes of a lack of speech, Steven found himself groaning and calling out to her. Vida ignored him however, still focused on pushing her lips down and up, sucking him off. By now, the steam had began to rise from inside the shower, fogging up the glass door before they even had a chance to truly fuck each other hard. Vida popped his rod from between her lips, only to spit on it. Steven laughed and spoke up.

"You know, we're going to be soaking wet from this shower."

"Yeah, but you always did like it how I spit on your dick. Don't fucking lie, Steven!"

He chuckled while she wrapped her fingers around his shaft and stroked it back and forth. Vida gave him her classic smug grin. It was the look of a woman who felt she was in complete control. Going back down, she used her tongue to lick the underside of his cock slowly up to the head where she twirled her tongue around it. Gazing up into his eyes, she went down again and this time began to lick and suck on his balls. Her tongue slathered over the hairs sticking out from his nuts before she closed her lips around his left nut. After washing it around in her mouth, she popped it out and alternated to the right ball. Steven brought his hand down into her wet hair and groaned out.

"Ohhhhh, fuck!! There you go baby, yes!"

She didn't plan to waste all her time sucking his balls while in the shower. Vida lowered her hands down to hold her large augmented breasts up. When her mouth broke free from his balls, a string of drool dripped down to the floor of the shower. She held her tits up and gave him a grin, flashing her teeth while she pushed them around his cock.

"You wanna fuck my titties, don't you?"

"Yes I do, baby!"

'God, I'm going to miss fucking these big titties'. Steven thought to himself as he began to buck his hips forward and back. His cock pumped back and forth between her tits, all while Vida dropped her lower lip and moaned while gazing up into his big brown eyes. Vida shook her head to move her hair back over her shoulders while she felt Steven's hand move down to hold her left shoulder.

"Mmmmm, yeah! That's it, fuck those tits! Mmmm, fuck 'em hard!!"

She didn't have to encourage him with words, but it helped. All while he continued to buck his hips, the water was still splashing from behind and spraying over her upper back. She allowed him to continue pumping his long dick back and forth between her tits, but Vida had other plans in mind next. After another minute, she let go of her boobs, forcing his cock to spring free. Vida then quickly got up from her knees, pushing her tits up against his chest to kiss him passionately. Steven was forced to step backwards, almost pushed against the wall from her force. When their kiss broke, she called out to him.

"I'm tired of waiting, I need to feel your big fucking dick inside me. While hole you wanna fuck first, honey?"

Steven grinned. He almost wanted to laugh at the fact she was giving him such a choice. Kissing her again, he stepped back and starred into her eyes when he prompted his answer.

"How about your ass first, baby?"

"Yeah, I'd like that."

With a nod, Vida turned around and stepped around the bath tub. The steamy fog had created a misty atmosphere. She put her hands up against the wall, pushing her thick Cuban ass out for him. She rared her right hand back and spanked her booty, allowing him to watch her firm skin move around.

"Come and fuck this ass, Steven! You know it's the best ass in the world, fuck it like you mean it!"

He responded to her words by raising his left hand and smacking it down hard over her left cheek. Vida moaned as she began to slightly shake her ass, making her thick cheeks bounce a bit. The water was now spraying down the small of her back, causing a small water fall that fell between the crack of her plump ass. Steven finally pulled her ass cheeks apart after several seconds and guided his long shaft into the crack of her ass, finding her little back door hole. Vida let out a soft moan as she felt the head of his cock begin poking into her.

"Ohhhhhh, yeah! Go on, get it in there! I want you to fuck this big ass! Fuck it hard!!"

Steven raised both hands back and smacked them both on her ass cheeks in a double clap. The smack sent drops of water flying throughout the steamy bath tub. Vida gasped as she felt his cock pump into her dark hole. With a groan, Steven firmly got into position to consistently pound his dick into her ass. Vida grunted before screaming at him.

"YEAH, THAT'S IT! YEAH, JUST LIKE THAT!! MMMMM!! FUCK MY ASS!! YOU'RE FUCKING THE BEST ASS IN THE WORLD!! FUCK MY ASS, YEAH!!

Such vanity in her words, Steven had to admire her pride more than anything. Vida meant every word she said about her booty being 'the best'. There was no competition in her mind, not even the specific woman who was on those concert tickets from earlier or the Kardashian women she considered rivals. Vida moaned while feeling every inch of his thick cock pounding into her phat ass. Over and over, Steven continued to buck his hips forward, all while his eyes watched the river of water flowing down the small of her back.

"Tell I've got the best ass, Steven! FUCKING SAY IT!!"

Rearing his hand back, he smacked it down over the left cheek of her ass while still pumping his cock back and forth into it. Steven didn't fulfill her request, only irritating her slightly to beg him again.

"My ass is the best, SAY IT!! I WANT TO HEAR YOU FUCKING SAY IT!!"

"YES, IT IS!!"

Finally, he obliged but not with repeating the words she preferred to hear. Steven was still thrashing his hips forward, fucking her ass like it was the last time he ever would have the chance to truly enjoy her thick rump. Steven knew if he didn't slow down now, he would end up causing his orgasm early within her ass. He took a few steps back, almost slipping over the wet floor of the bathtub. Vida knew he was about to pull his cock free from her phat booty. She had a plan to try to take control herself. Once she heard him step back again, she pumped her ass out hard to shove him backwards. Steven's cock broke free from her ass as he nearly fell backwards into the wall. She turned around quickly and pushed towards him.

"Now it's my turn!"

Vida smirked at Steven before pushing her body up against his and kissing him passionately. From the distance, the water was now spraying down to her thick booty but neither of them could witness such a sight. She wanted to take this lustful event outside the shower, regardless if their bodies were dripping wet of warm water. Breaking the kiss, she pulled away from him and stepped back through the steamy fog. Vida turned the water off and then moved to slide her hand over the glass door. Steven placed his hand up against the glass, creating a hand print from the fog while Vida slid it open and called out to him.

"This bathroom is too small for me to fuck you in."

"Oh, so you're gonna fuck me, baby?"

"That's fucking right!"

"What if I want to bend you over and fuck you harder?"

She smirked, raising her eyebrow before nodding at him.

"You know how much I love to get rough, I'll take you up for that challenge!"

Just after responding to him, Vida stomped her naked body out of the shower. Streams of water and drops fell to the floor before Steven followed behind her. He ran his hands over her hips, causing her to tease him by pushing her thick ass out to grind on him while looking past her right shoulder to kiss his lips. Stepping forward, Vida grabbed his hand from behind and pulled him out of the bathtub with her. Most of the steamy atmosphere had been contained within the closed door of the shower, only leaving the mirror covered in fog. Vida didn't care at all how wet their bodies were or the fact that the shower had been canceled in place for moving to another room. She pulled his arm hard, forcing Steven to stand in front of her.

"To the fucking bedroom, let's go!"

Steven couldn't help but chuckled. He loved it when Vida would play would this commanding act, trying to take control. For now, he was going to let her have her way. She tugged his hand and forced him into the bedroom where she turned to face him once more. Kissing his lips, Vida shoved Steven down onto the bed and then climbed her wet body atop of him. She reached her hand down to find his thick cock, shoving it towards her moist and wet entrance. Steven was able to glance up at her body as she towered over him while Vida shoved his long prick into her sweet clit. Vida gasped, her knees were bent over the bed as she began to pound herself down. His cock began to thrust forward into her pussy.

"Go on, baby! Yes! Fuck me, go on!!"

It was the first time Vida had truly heard Steven to tell her in response to fuck him. Usually, it was the other way around with that phrase between the two of them. He began to buck his hips forward, forcing his balls to slap against the underside of her thick booty while she was still thrusting down over him. Her large breasts bounced up and down, as Steven could only lay there and look at her tight fit body for what could be the last time he was able to enjoy such a thing.

"You like that, Steven!?"

"Yes!! Go on, baby! More!!"

"I said, DO YOU FUCKING LIKE THAT!?"

"I SAID YES!!"

She didn't stop herself at all, despite their back and forth bickering. Over and over, she continued to thrust herself down and forcing his cock to pump into her pussy. Steven just watched as her great big epic tits would come bouncing forward with each movement Vida made. For now, she had the upper hand in control but that wouldn't last for long.

"Oh god, yes! YESSSS!!"

Steven grunted, listening to her voice yell across the room. He moved up, placing his hands over her tits to squeeze them. Vida stopped moving, knowing that he was about to take control. She didn't wrestle him for the change of control as Steven pressed his lips against hers and kissed her before pushing her back over the bed. Once Vida fell on her back, he moved up and pulled his rod from her pussy. Steven brought his hand up to grip her wet ropes of her hair, pulling them as he ordered her for the position he wanted.

"Get up and turn that ass around for me!"

"Oh, you wanna fuck me from behind, is that it?"

"YES!! I want you to shake that fucking ass up against me too!"

"Mmmmm, make me!"

Since she had teased him with such a request, Steven pulled her hair hard.

"Get up, off the bed! I want you on the floor."

"Mmmm, you're the man after all."

Her reply was in a smart ass tone of voice in a slight attempt to push him further. Vida enjoyed a man that could give her a bit of rough play, especially after dominating Antonio so easily last week. Steven let go of her hair once she moved to the floor, pushing her knees out as she positioned herself on all fours. Steven sat at the edge of the bed, spreading his legs out before he commanded Vida with a new request.

"I want you to back that pussy up over my cock, make that ass clap up against me."

She giggled at his request while folding her arms together. Vida didn't reply back to him in words, she simply waited for him to guide his cock back into her pussy and then Steven sat there waiting for her to do the rest of the work. With his cock firmly placed back into her clit, Vida began to back her hips up, forcing her big wet booty to 'clap' as the cheeks shook coming down onto his cock. Their bodies were still dripping wet from the shower minutes earlier, but neither of them cared at all anymore.

"I'm not gonna fucking stop until I cum..."

Steven chuckled at her words. He wanted to raise his hand up and spank her ass, but for once he refused the temptation. All he could do was sit there at the edge of the bed, moaning as he watched that epic ass move backwards and bounce each time it touched against his thighs. His balls didn't slap loudly against the underside of her ass cheeks, this was all Vida in control handling her own pace and movements. She gasped, moaning while he called out.

"God, this is fucking amazing to watch. Your ass bouncing like this, it's so fucking beautiful."

"Mmmmm, yes! I know it is, cause I've got the best ass in the world! No one comes close to mine!!"

Never a moment to avoid displaying her great pride, Vida had to brag about her booty once again. She listened to Steven grunt and moan, but she was the one coming close to finally reaching her climax. To Vida's guess, she expected Steven to cum over her ass or up her back. None of that mattered now, as she continued to back herself up and let her plump ass clap up against him.

"I'm so fucking close!! I need to cum, yesssss!"

"Keep going, baby! Don't stop, just keep on going!"

His words were encouraging but Vida didn't care. It wasn't like she truly planned to stop at any moment. Steven was grateful that she moved slow, allowing him the time to save for his own orgasm. Vida began to pant, crying out as she was forcing herself closer to her climax. All that was needed was to pick up the pace, pushing her hips backwards faster. With her teeth clenched, she felt her orgasm finally coming at long last.

"This is it! Yessssss...This is...IT! YESSSS!!"

Steven dropped his lower lip and moaned as he felt her juices flooding over his rod from within her pussy. Setting his feet back down on the floor, he quickly pulled his cock from her pussy and then brought his hand up to grip her wet hair once more. He had saved his own orgasm for now and it was time for him to release.

"Turn around baby, I've got some cum for you."

"Mmmmm, where are you gonna cum on me, Steven?"

"Your face, that's where!"

"Ohhh, I didn't know I was getting a facial tonight. You should've told me earlier, I would've got ready earlier."

Like earlier, Vida teased him with her smart ass voice. Steven didn't fall for it again, simply pulling her hair harder to position her straight up on her knees. She gave him a smirk as she watched him placed his hand over his cock, dripping in her own juices. Since Steven was holding her hair tight, she couldn't reach out and lick it to clean his cock so Vida teased him about it.

"Seriously? You're just gonna get your hand all fucking wet in my juices and not let me clean that?"

Finally, she had got the better of him.

"Suck up your own juices, Vida! You wanna clean that fucking cock, then do it!"

Vida was pleased to finally aggravate him enough for a bit of rough play. Steven pulled her hair as she opened her mouth and he guided his cock past her lips. Still holding her hair, he began to buck his hips and drive his cock back and forth into her mouth.

"Clean that fucking cock, baby!!"

He grunted while proceeding to fuck her mouth. Vida began to make several slurping and slobbering noises as she always did.

"GWAK-GWAK-GWAH-GWAK-GWAK!"

"Take it, baby! FUCKING CLEAN THAT COCK!!"

A string of saliva broke free from the left corner of her mouth, dangling down. Steven eventually stopped bucking his hips and slowly pulled his cock out from between her lips to make a loud pop sound. More strings of drool dangled from his slobber coated shaft and back to her lips as he held her hair tightly and began to stroke his cock aiming it directly at her face. Vida swallowed her breath and looked into his eyes, giving him that classic smug grin she always did.

"Are you gonna cum all over me, Steven? Mmmmm, I want it."

"You're gonna get it, baby! Ohhhh, fuck!!"

"Mmmmm, give it to me! Gimme that hot fucking cum, yeah!!"

He grunted just as she closed her eyes, ready to get glazed down in his hot seed.

"FUCK, HERE IT IS!!"

Just as he had groaned a loud, a thick string went flying over her forehead and drenching into her face. Another wad of his cum splattered over her left eyelid, dripping down the corner of her nose like a semen filled tear drop. Vida dropped her lower lip, giggling as more lines of cum went flying over her forehead and into her hair.

"Mmmmm, it's so fucking warm. Ohhhh, god I love getting caked in your fucking cum."

He moaned, still busy shooting strings of cum over Vida's beautiful face. Once he was finished, her face was covered with a few wads of cum streaking down her right cheek, and her left eyelid drenched in cum. Her forehead had several lines running up into her hair. Vida slowly opened her eyes and looked up at him smirking.

"Well, now I think we need to really take a shower. You made me into quite a fucking mess."

"You wanted me to, don't deny it."

She giggled at his words before answering back.

"Yeah, and don't deny that you enjoyed that too. Let's get a real shower and then go to bed soon, honey."

******************

1 DAY LATER

The afternoon washed over quickly with a sudden relief through Steven's mind as the night hours came to life. Steven was content with the events that would be following tonight, knowing that the plan was all in act from the hands of Jennifer Lopez. He had traded text messages with her off and on during the night, promising her that he would be taking Vida to the concert as they had plotted out before. Deep down, he almost felt guilty of knowing the humiliation he was about to present for Vida, but Steven had no regrets. She had nearly gotten him killed recently with her whole blackmail act against Kim Kardashian leading to him being taken hostage at gun point. Steven was still a bit stressed from last week's events, but he looked to the next day to move on.

It wasn't the first time Vida had nearly cost him his life with her acts of ambition. It was over six years ago now, their relationship had fallen apart for what seemed to be the last time. In 2012, her star was fading in the modeling industry and Vida had used Steven to get in touch with new contacts who she would later on blackmail after she felt unfairly treated by a bad contract. Like recently, Steven had taken the majority of the blame at the hands of a few powerful people looking for a beating. When he had his affair with Jennifer a few months back, she brought up that incident as she had remembered it. Steven and Vida had broken up back then over that, which he now realized he should've never forgave her.

She would never change. Always one step ahead looking to place her foot in the door step of power. Vida was often fascinated with the good ole days of her modeling career, her 'prime' as many liked to call it. In her heart, she truly believed she was the best of the 'big booty models' in terms of demographics. Vida had come into the scene long before Kim Kardashian's famous ass dominated the headlines of the modeling world. In the last decade, there were countless models inspired by them who were marketed for having plump phat asses. Vida didn't care if she was forty-three years or not. She came first, that was all she needed to remember to know that she was the best out of all of them. No one came close in Vida's own mind.

Steven had found it truly funny that Vida had only walked back into his life after he had made another leg up in the business. Before last year, he and Tony had struggled to run old night clubs that their father had left behind for them. Tony was always the more sheltered son spoiled from the rod of nepotism. Steven had to truly get his hands dirty for years, all to support a wife and a child fresh out of high school. He had spent years dealing with shady figures of the Miami underworld, all while trying to manage Tony's clubs outside the heavy spending to support his brother's grandiose lifestyle. The reopening of Disco Fever had been such a major success that Vida must have seen Steven as a new piece to help her conquest with moving back up in the industry. He was no fool, despite what seemed like a strong relationship, he was well aware of the fact that she had used him just like she did six years ago.

Before the night had arrived to prepare for the concert, Steven had thought to himself of other plans. Vida had humiliated him in the past week with her blackmail attempts that led to his armed kidnapping. He had all plans to get revenge tonight with Jennifer's plan but there was another woman in mind. Britney Spears was a woman Vida truly despised, all over once incident that happened over a decade ago back in Miami. Since she had mentioned her last night while looking over advertisements in town, Steven was well aware that Britney was still taking up free space within the back of the Cuban model's mind. He would have to talk to Jennifer tonight to see about his own idea to make Vida jealous. Steven was prepared for this to turn into a showdown, as he knew Vida's own arrogance would never allow her to stand down and be outdone easily by another woman.

When the midnight hours drew closer, Steven and Vida had arrived at the casino resort for the big concert. 'Jennifer Lopez: All I Have' the premier show was within a sold out theater. Steven had dressed in one of his typical white jackets with a light blue undershirt and matching white pants. Vida had come in a red dress, revealing a bit of her busty cleavage. The tickets were at the front row of the stage, giving one hint that Jennifer Lopez herself would be gazing down at them whenever she was at the front area. The theater filled, packed with screaming fans and local Vegas tourists. Steven and Vida soon found themselves crowded at the front center stage with a few die hard fans and some wealthy tourists. From the front of the stage, it was positioned into a T with a walkway for the singer to come out. The lights faded out as the show had begun, many of the fans took out their phone cameras and began to record as the lights blinked. Vida clutched a plastic cup for a drink in her left hand as she turned to Steven.

"It's gonna get loud in here soon, you know that right?"

"Yes, I've been to concerts before baby. Just haven't seen a big show like this in a while."

"Honey, you don't know. Vegas shows are much louder than any other concerts, you'll see soon."

Despite the big plan that was to play out soon, Steven felt calm and was relaxed the whole time. The lights faded and blinked into an array of several colors. Blue, white, purple and pink flashed with a hue of orange as the dancers rushed the stage and the music began to play. The crowd erupted, cheering as Jennifer Lopez now took the stage with a dozen dancers and began to play with the opening song. Despite the loudness of the audience, Steven and Vida were stuck in the middle of the front row which didn't move much at all from the beginning. After a few minutes of the first song playing, that soon changed as the crowd was dancing and moving all around. Vida gulped down half of her drink and began to move to the flow of the music herself.

Jennifer Lopez took the stage wearing a sexy outfit of a silver top and thong with stockings and matching silver high heels. Every part of her outfit sparkled in glitter and beads, adding a dynamic view while the lights faded and blinked in constant changing colors. Her long brunette hair was hanging from both sides, bouncing and waving around each time she pranced among the stage. When she first approached the front of the stage, Vida and Steven heard every audience member around them gasp and shout as they leaned over to try and capture the moment with their phone cameras turned on. Steven got his first glance at the woman who had stole his heart when she turned to the side and proceeded to move into a dance routine. There were no other dancers around Jennifer from the main stage, this was all her show right now.

The song changed, turning into a more upbeat tune with a hip hop sound to it. Jennifer turned around as the stage lights blinked in hues of purple and blue. There was a fan machine under the small lights at the bottom of the front stage. With her back turned to the crowd, Jennifer spread her feet over the floor and now it was time for one of her booty dance work outs. Steven and Vida stood in the middle of the stage while the model was forced to watch as the air machine blew Jennifer's hair forward and she began to shake her legs out and force her thick famous ass to bounce all around. The lights continued to blink while Jennifer ran her hands over her ass cheeks, running them up to her back as she shook to the beat of the music. Once again, the lights faded as confetti fell from the ceiling and to the back area of the stage. When her hands reached her upper back, Jennifer ran them through her hair playfully. All eyes were focused on Jennifer's ass shaking mini dance that she did.

For a brief moment, Vida found herself envious at the woman on stage. It didn't even matter after Jennifer stopped her dance break down and turned around to face the crowd. She wore a microphone headset, singing out Spanish lyrics to one of her newer songs. Loud synths belted out from the background music, adding another layer of the dance themed song that Jennifer was performing in front of her screaming fans. Once the song was fading to a close, Jennifer turned around and the lights shifted into an orange hue. Just like the first time, her epic ass was on full display as she began to grind her hips and move to the slowed down tempo of the music. Steven knew what was about to happen next as Jennifer bent over at the end of the song, fully displaying her thick ass to the crowd.

As she was bent over, she glanced between her legs and found both Steven and Vida in the crowd. Looking into the man's eyes, Jennifer smiled and held up right hand between her legs, pushing up her thumb upward. The crowd was erupting cheering while flashes of cameras went off. Jennifer looked directly into Steven's eyes, giving him the thumbs up while she narrowed her thumb to point it straight to him. Steven smiled back at her while Vida glanced towards him. Once Jennifer had seen the reaction of his girlfriend, she jumped back up and stomped her heels and began jumping to the beat of the music. Vida felt a rush of rage go through her mind suddenly. She remembered him telling her that Tony had just given him the front row tickets but why? To have her showed up and have to watch another woman tease him like this? Such questions ran through her mind. Steven was still smiling when he turned to look at Vida's enraged face.

"You goddamn asshole..."

The hues of orange lights had faded over Vida's face. Steven was still grinning, not even trying to hide the fact anymore that this was all a set up. He heard Vida's words loud and clear, but didn't reply. So many thoughts of anger were going through her mind right now. She held up her drink and shouted again.

"You think you can fucking embarrass me like that and laugh about it right in my fucking face!? You mother fucker!!"

With her left arm raised, Vida gritted her teeth and smashed the plastic drink up against Steven's face. The red liquid splashed against his face as she brushed through the crowd and left him there. One of the people close by in the audience yelled out while grabbing at Steven, offering a hand to help him. Vida was pissed. She may have been naive at times, but she wasn't a fool. This was no coincidence at all for him to have front row tickets and have Jennifer Lopez herself give him the thumbs up and point directly at him. She wasn't going to put up with watching another woman shake her ass like that, knowing in her mind that no one could compete with her. Vida stomped her way out of the crowd and proceeded to head back to the hotel. 'That mother fucker thinks I'm stupid, I'm gonna show him one of these days...'. The thoughts of rage and retribution already were running wildly through her mind in the heat of the moment.

******************

1 HOUR LATER

When the show reached it's ending, Steven found himself approaching security to go backstage. Everything had been arranged properly, all at Jennifer's hand as she had told him earlier in the day through text messages. The drink had splashed over his face, staining his shirt and leaving drops of stains over his white jacket. He had left for a bit to go clean his face from the bathroom, but was only bothered by the stains on his jacket. Jennifer's show was a phenomenal one, expanding her career in music with a mix of dance, hip hop and Iatin music. He found a particular liking to her new Spanish songs that were played towards the end with the encore. After waiting a few moments with security, he was led backstage to see Jennifer.

"Wait here, Miss. Lopez will see you soon."

One of the bodyguards spoke to him while walking off. Steven slipped his hand into the pocket of his jacket, checking his phone. There were no calls or text messages, but he expected quite a roar to come out of Vida before the night was over. Heels were heard clacking over the floor as Jennifer Lopez came out and greeted Steven with a smile.

"Hey baby, there you are! What happened to your shirt?"

"Oh, I had a little accident. Someone didn't really like your show and left early."

Jennifer kissed him on the cheek, running her hand over the stained part of his blue shirt.

"Well, looks like your shirt is ruined. Some of it is on your jacket too."

"Yeah, but it's fine. I can buy more, it won't be a problem."

Biting her lower lip, Jennifer smirked before speaking again.

"So, she didn't like my show, huh?"

Steven laughed.

"I don't know, you tell me? She was pissed off enough to throw a drink at me. I'm just waiting on her to blow my phone up."

"You mean, this wasn't enough to completely embarrass her to the point she leaves you?"

He sighed before responding to her question.

"Look, this is Vida we're talking about. At most, her ego is bruised right now but she won't go down without a fight. I'm sure she'll strike back before the night is over."

Jennifer couldn't help but sigh. She expected all this to be over with by simply embarrassing the other woman. Steven knew Vida better than she ever could. Taking his hand, Jennifer walked him back to her private room. They would be clearing out soon and she would be going back to her hotel. Jennifer glanced over at him as she let go of his hand and spoke.

"You're gonna stay with me tonight, right?"

"Of course, that's what we agreed to."

Steven had only packed a few spare shirts and clothes that were disposable. Everything of complete importance remained in the pockets of his jacket. He had planned all along to dump everything back at the hotel and leave Vida alone. It wasn't until thirty minutes had passed when he and Jennifer were in the back of a Bentley driving to her hotel when his phone finally went off. As Steven sat next to Jennifer, he pulled his phone out and took a deep breath while looking at the screen.

"Well, there she is. I knew she was going to call."

"Don't answer it, hun! Just let it ring!"

He didn't listen to Jennifer's advice. Steven knew if he didn't answer now, Vida would continuously call until he finally picked up. He answered the phone to hear her screaming at the other end.

"YOU MOTHER FUCKER!! YOU THINK YOU CAN FUCKING EMBARRASS ME LIKE THAT AND GET AWAY WITH IT, HUH!?"

Jennifer's jaw dropped as she could hear Vida's loud voice from the other end of the phone. Steven didn't answer her back initially, allowing the woman to proceed to rant yet again.

"I know you were planning this all along now! I fucking know it!! Don't you dare deny it, I knew something was up with you just all of a sudden wanting to take me to Vegas after you were so pissed off over what I did to that fucking Kardashian whore! I'm sure you've got your head up Jennifer Lopez's ass too, you fucking asshole!"

Just like that, he had heard enough and hung the phone up. Jennifer spoke up.

"If she calls again, don't answer it. You need to just block her out and don't put up with her talking to you like that."

"She'll be calling back, she always has to have the last word in everything."

Jennifer rolled her eyes. Sure enough, the phone began to ring again in his hand. Before Steven had a chance to answer, Jennifer snatched it from his hand and then opened her purse to place the phone inside.

"Let it ring, she can keep calling but you're going to ignore her for now. She's got you stressed out enough, you're with me now and I'm going to change that."

Steven smiled back at her. Jennifer was so loving and caring towards him, just the kind of woman he wanted in his life after everything he had been through with Vida. As the Bentley still drove through the streets, he smirked as the phone was still ringing.

"You know, I've got an idea that could really piss her off."

He was smirking by now, Jennifer was invited by the mischevious grin over his face.

"What's your idea, baby?"

"Well, this idea depends on if you're friends with a special somehow."

"And who would that be?"

"How well do you know Britney Spears out here? Vida hates her more than you, I could really make her jealous getting a photo with Britney."

Jennifer laughed at him.

"You're lucky, I'm good friends with her people. One of her bodyguards used to work for me and we occasionally hang out together when I'm in Vegas. I could do more than just get you hooked up for a photo."

"Really?"

"Yes, I can get her on the phone tomorrow. How about we plan a get together and do something fun? You want to make her jealous, a threesome with the two of us should be enough to accomplish that."

Steven closed his eyes for a moment and smiled. Just to hear Jennifer offer such an event like this made him realize how lucky he was. He had the memories with Britney from years ago with that one lucky event that took place back on Tony's yacht. It was over a decade ago by now but he cherished that moment deep down. When he reopened his eyes, Steven nodded to her as the phone was going off yet again from inside her purse.

"If you think that you can truly arrange that, let's do it. I want to call her on the phone when I have both of you with me and let her listen for a bit."

Jennifer laughed at his reply.

"That's what I like about you, Steven. You've got a dirty mind, I think we're going to enjoy our future together."

After replying, she leaned over and kissed his lips softly. Steven moved forward, sinking the kiss into a passionate one. Jennifer had become his safe haven after all the hell he went through last week. Dealing with Kim's little games of payback; the guns pointed at him, all of that mess with the drug deal and last but not least, Vida's hand getting him into the mess to begin with. The nightmare was finally coming to an end, as he thought about the future while kissing this woman. Jennifer had a heart, he felt he could truly fall in love with this woman and begin a new chapter in his life. It was time to leave behind the old pieces from his past with Vida and move on to better things.

******************

1 DAY LATER

A heavy breath was heard from inside the room before a suitcase was unzipped open. Vida Guerra found herself packing up her bags, getting ready to leave Las Vegas even though it had only been two days. She was ready to return back to Miami and enjoy herself at her private condo that he still had yet to learn about. Steven didn't even bother coming back to the hotel after the concert, that was one clue she had that he truly was in on some plan with Jennifer Lopez. Vida wasn't having this after being shown up by some woman on stage and mocked with a small gesture. She would find a way to get him back eventually, it was the only thing on her mind. Many considerations had ran through her mind to try and humiliate him in return.

Vida had her own cards at play if she wanted to use him. She could've teased Steven about the fact she fucked his son over a year ago, or that she had been cheating on him all along with Antonio who she used as her young man of a fuck toy. Even though she had already sent him a dozen text messages calling him several names and cussing at him, it was these cards she kept to herself for now. Vida was confident that somewhere along the line, she would have her shot at getting even at Steven some day. When that day came, she would feel so much better after last night's horrible event spent here in Vegas. After packing her bags, she grinned to herself and grabbed the suitcases while thinking to herself 'Some day, he's going to regret fucking me over like that. Some day...'

Across town, two other people were busy with themselves during the afternoon. With a bit of spare money brought with him, Steven wanted to go buy some new clothes after his shirt and jacket had been ruined from last night. Jennifer took him herself, seizing the opportunity to make this their first true date as a couple. Over the night, Steven had explained to her the trouble he had been in last week that led to this entire plan between the two of them. Though she was friends with Kim Kardashian, Jennifer avoided the whole family's empire for a reason. Steven had told her how he tried so hard to lead a clean life in the past few years and not get stuck dealing with the sleazy underworld that he had known from his youth. Jennifer respected his honesty towards her about such topics.

At an expensive suit shop, Steven got himself fitted with a new dark colored jacket. He then went with a neon blue colored shirt and white pants for his new outfit. He picked up a few darker purple neon colored shirts to go with the jacket later on, balancing out the wardrobe he had back home. In Miami, he had plenty of light pastel colored shirts to go with his white jackets, but now he had plenty of dark neon colors to go with the black and gray jackets. Once he was finished shopping, Jennifer had a surprise to reveal to him after they got back to the hotel. Back in the room, she watched Steven sit down on the bed and roll up the sleeves of his new jacket, revealing his wrists. It made for the perfect time to reveal to her a gift she had bought him just last week. He rarely ever wore a watch, even now Jennifer couldn't help but notice it missing around his left arm. She stood in the doorway, crossing her arms over her chest wearing a white shirt and matching white pants.

"How come you never wear a watch, baby?"

He looked over his left wrist before chuckling.

"I guess I don't see the point in them anymore. It's twenty-seventeen and everyone walks around with a smartphone to check the time."

"But, come on! You aren't young like the generation of these days, you're close to my age. Men like you are supposed to wear a nice watch."

Her words couldn't do more than make him blush momentarily. Jennifer truly had him here with her statement. She stepped out of the doorway, walking over to her dresser where she had a little white box waiting for him. Jennifer opened it, grabbing her gift among her fingertips and then approached Steven before dangling a brand new 18 karat gold Rolex watch for him.

"Since you like to dress as if you're modelling for GQ, this should help you complete the look."

Once Steven opened his hands, Jennifer dropped the expensive watch down into his palm. His eyes became enlarged, his dropping as he looked over the lavish piece of jewlry. Steven's heart nearly sank over the thought of such a fine gift. The gold was so fine that a small glow reflected over his fingers. Jennifer simply stood there, smiling as she looked over his shocked expression.

"Do you like it?"

"Oh my god, I love this...Where did you get this? I don't think I've ever seen a watch more beautiful than this."

"It's a presidential style Rolex, eighteen karat gold. I figured it would look great on you. That's from me to you, baby."

The front of the watch clearly read out 'Rolex: Oyster Perpetual Day-Date'. The entire watch was decorated in fancy gold, including the front ring and the numbers. Steven turned it around, looking at the metal links as he began to adjust it and was ready to slide it over his left wrist. When he began to put on, Jennifer sat down on the bed and helped him. The watch was fit specifically for his wrist size. How she had learned such details, Steven couldn't guess. All he could think about was how this was such a generous gift and no one in his life had ever given him such a luxurious prize. It meant that Jennifer must have truly thought highly of him, to give away a watch that had to have cost at least several grand. When he looked back into her eyes, there was simply no words that could come into his mind.

Leaning forward, Steven pushed his lips against hers and kissed her softly. Jennifer deepened the kiss into one of passionate, throwing her arms around his neck as they continued to kiss. Steven never wanted this time to end with Jennifer. All it took was a small gesture like the watch to truly make him feel special. It was the first time in a long while during his life that he felt loved. Sometimes, it was the little moments like this without words being spoken that could make someone feel embraced in love. When their lips had finally pulled apart, he looked back into her eyes and spoke.

"I'm never taking this watch off except for when I go to shower. Thank you Jennifer, this means the world to me."

"No problem, it was just for you. Now, I think I need to get on the phone and check in with a special Toxic singer and see if she can spend some time with us in the next few hours."

She gave him a wink while getting up from the bed. Jennifer was right on top of things, right on time and schedule for what they were planning to do. Right now, they were in a penthouse suite guarded by Jennifer's expert team of security. Just outside the window, one could see the various tall casino buildings and parts of signs that would be lit up once the night hours rolled through. For now, all Steven wanted to do was stretch out on the bed feeling the warm metal links of his new watch while thinking to himself how grateful he was for this small vacation. He wasn't even day dreaming about the planned threesome with Britney, all he could think about was his love for Jennifer. Twenty minutes passed of him stretched out across the bed relaxing when Jennifer returned into the room and spoke out to catch his attention and wake him from his short mind slumber.

"Wake up, baby! We're on! Britney said it's a go, get yourself ready cause we're both going to wear you slap out within the next hour."

He leaned up from the bed, opening his eyes to smile as Jennifer spoke once again.

"Be ready cause you're gonna need all the strength you have. By the time Britney and I get finished with you, I hope you'll be able to walk forward without falling over."

******************

2 HOURS LATER

Britney Spears found herself taking a private escort from Jennifer's bodyguards back to the other woman's hotel. It wasn't the first time she had some naughty fun with Jennifer, but it had been a long time. They had once did a mini tour together several years ago, back when Britney was thriving off the success of her early career. So much had changed since then, but it was good to remain as friends often associating with one another when it came to their time in Vegas. All Britney cared about today was having some fun to satisfy her sexuality after a long break of not having any boy toys to mess around with. Steven Diaz was a name she didn't quite remember at first until Jennifer had explained his brother was Tony. Britney recalled the birthday surprise she had worked for Tony's son last year.

When Steven set eyes on Britney, he couldn't believe it had been over eleven years since he last seen her face to face like this. Time had changed a lot throughout over a decade, but she aged like fine wine for the woman she had become. He teased her that she had turned into a proper MILF, causing the blonde singer to laugh. Britney stood tall in a little white skirt and a matching low cut white top that revealed her muscular stomach and a silver navel ring piercing down below. Steven had already undressed of his new suit to put on a black robe to prepare for this lustful event. Though they had been enjoying the past hour talking about various subjects, Jennifer was ready to get the true meaning of this date under way.

"Look, I know we're having a good time talking and all, but I think we need to get things in order now. You ready to get naked with me, Britney?"

"Yeah, I'm ready!"

He was sitting at the edge of the bed, watching the two women face to face. What was next to come truly surprised Steven all together. Britney pushed her lips up against Jennifer's, kissing the older woman with a fury of passion as they moved their hands over one another's bodies. He didn't expect to see them kiss one another with such force, but after their lips were pulled apart, Britney stepped back and pulled her little shirt up to allow her large breasts to fall free. There was something else on Steven's mind besides what they were about to do.

"Hey Jennifer, can you bring me my phone, please?"

"Sure, baby!"

She gave him a wink after unzipping her pants and stepping out of her heels. The two women proceeded to strip naked with Britney being the first to complete disrobe and stand naked. Her long golden hair was fixed up in a pony tail, but soon came free when she pulled it apart and straightened her hair. After Jennifer had slipped off a purple g-string that barely covered her massive thick ass, she stomped over to the nightstand and grabbed Steven's cell phone. She tossed it to him on the bed, but he failed to catch it. After Steven grabbed his phone, he looked to see Britney moving towards the bed but not without shaking her head.

"Look, I don't want you recording any footage of me! I'm not stupid to let something leak of me all over the internet, so before we begin, I want your word."

Jennifer was quick to answer her before he had a chance to say the wrong thing.

"Oh Britney, don't worry babe! This isn't about you at all. Steven is going to call his ex and hang up in her face after she hears us. She won't have a chance to record it or anything."

"Well, I hope that's all you're going to do. You know how much I value my privacy."

"Jennifer speaks the truth, Britney. You have my word, no photos or recorded videos. I just want to make my ex jealous with this fun I'm about to be having."

"Alright, well I'm ready to get started then!"

Just after replying, Britney didn't waste any time moving towards his face and locking lips for a sweet kiss. Jennifer figured it was best if she handled the phone, so she moved to the bed and snatched it from Steven's hands. While Steven was busy trading tongues with Britney, the blonde pop princess wrapped her hands around his neck and pulled him to sit up forward forcing him to nearly stand up. Jennifer placed the phone at the edge of the bed, right in place to use later. After he broke the kiss with Britney, she fell down to her knees with a grin over her face.

"I'm hungry for some big fuckin' cock..."

Jennifer giggled as Britney's southern accent was coming out in full swing.

"Go on, let her have her fun first. I'll just distract you from the distance."

The distraction that Jennifer had in mind was simply to turn around and spread her legs out and bend over to shake her ass. By now, Steven had spread his own legs and Britney had lowered herself down to her knees between them. Britney kissed the head of his cock before pumping it up and down with the grip of her right hand. Steven only looked away from Jennifer's power ass shaking about, to see Britney jerking him off.

"I see she really is taking your attention, huh?"

"I guess you could say that."

Britney looked over her shoulder at Jennifer after he answered her and then she had an idea.

"Why don't you get on the bed and shake that ass in his face, Jennifer?"

"Mmmm, that sounds like a perfect idea!"

While Jennifer began to climb up on the bed towards Steven, he turned his head to look in her eyes while she crawled towards him. Meanwhile, Britney had brought her mouth down over his long cock and began to suck on it, devouring his shaft while he locked lips and kissed Jennifer. The pop princess placed her hands up on his legs, holding them in place as she began to bob her lips up and down, devouring every inch of his cock. Steven moaned into Jennifer's mouth before breaking the kiss. Britney's big tits began to shake, her hair barely waving a bit as she sucked on inch after inch of his meat pole. Jennifer glanced down, watching Britney as both women heard Steven moaning in pleasure.

"Damn, looks like she's gonna give me some competition."

"Fuck!! She's amazing!"

Steven had forgotten what amazing oral talents Britney had presented to him over ten years ago with the threesome back on Tony's yacht. He groaned in pleasure while Jennifer turned around to him and began to shake her ass up against his face. Her thick booty cheeks beat up against his face, only for a minute before Steven got a new idea in his mind. He reached down and pulled at Britney's long golden hair, forcing her lips to make a pop sound as they broke free from his cock.

"Get up, Britney! I want you on the bed! Jennifer, I've got an idea, crawl forward up the bed."

He didn't elaborate on his idea to the two lovely ladies. Steven simply pulled Britney's hair, forcing her to rise up from her knees and moving her to the bed. In his mind, he figured nothing would be sexier than being able to possibly rim Jennifer's thick ass while Britney was slobbering all over his dick. For now, he had completely forgotten about the phone and his idea to call Vida and make her jealous with the sounds of their hot lust in action. Once he let go of Britney's blonde hair, he spoke again.

"Lay down on the bed for me, I want your head to hang from the end of the bed."

"Yes, sir!"

Her reply was in a goofy tone of voice. Jennifer soon had a hint of what Steven wanted to do. With Britney laying down on her back, the older singer began to crawl backwards until she was towering her body on all fours with Britney underneath. It made for a decent 69 position, as Jennifer thought to herself. Steven was busy stroking his saliva coated shaft, moving it towards Britney's mouth from the upside down position.

"Spit on that fucking dick!"

Britney obeyed his wish, spitting on his cock as a a bit of the saliva moved over her upper lip. Since her head was hanging upside down, it caused the string of spit to begin dripping down her nose and towards her forehead. Steven pushed the head of his cock into Britney's mouth, moaning as she began to suck on him again. He then raised both hands and slapped them hard over Jennifer's thick supreme booty.

"Ohhhhh, yeah! Spank that ass, baby!"

Spank! Spank! Jennifer leaned her head down while they could both clearly hear Britney slobber and sucking over his meat pole. The older singer was determined to lick over Britney's pink clit while they were in this position. Steven pulled Jennifer's phat ass cheeks apart, and before she had a chance to bring her mouth down over Britney's pussy, she felt his tongue sliding up the crack of her ass to discover her back door hole and licking around it.

"OHHHH, GOD!! YESSSS, STEVEN! YES, DO IT!!"

Such excitement had come from Jennifer to yell so fast. She didn't expect him to begin rimming her ass, it was one of her favorite pleasures when a man properly would worship her huge booty with such a treat. Soon, Britney released his cock from her mouth, allowing it to hang upside down up against her nose. Steven was busy circling his tongue around Jennifer's dark little hole while his face was buried in her immense ass cheeks. Britney took a heavy breath before her eyes enlarged at feeling Jennifer's tongue slipping into her clit.

"Ohhhhh my god, yeah! Go on, eat me! Eat me, Jennifer, yeah!!"

Another trail of spit began to drip down from Britney's upper lip and down her right cheek this time, all due to her face hanging upside down from the edge of the bed. When Britney pushed his cock back between her lips, she groaned and moaned against his thick rod as Jennifer was busy thrusting her tongue and twirling it into her clit. All the while, Steven refused to move his head up as he was busy circling his tongue around Jennifer's dark hole. For the time being, all three of them worked into a motion of sending pleasure into one another. Eventually, Jennifer moved her head up from Britney's pussy and then remembered that she had to grab the phone and make that special call. She began to grind her hips, forcing her thick ass cheeks to bounce up against Steven's face while she reached her left hand out to grab his smartphone and begin quickly scrolling through the contact list to find Vida. Pushing the screen to make the call, it was only a couple seconds before Vida answered screaming.

"You wanna call me now, mother fucker!?"

"Hey, Vida! It's Jennifer! LISTEN TO THIS!! THIS IS WHAT YOUR MAN IS BUSY DOING TODAY!"

When Steven heard Jennifer yell into the phone, he raised his head from between her ass cheeks and then began to moan aloud in an exaggerated tone.

"Ohhhhh, god! Yes, this is it! THIS IS THE BEST!!"

He knew just the words to use to try and drive Vida crazy. To call something 'the best' would be enough to truly make the woman bitter as her ego took a dive. Jennifer hung the phone up and then tossed it across the room, letting it fall to the floor. At the same time, Britney was still busy sucking his cock as if she were trying hard enough to force him into an orgasm. He was forced to move his hands down and pull her hair, forcing his cock to loudly pop free past her loving lips. The desire to slide his cock up into Jennifer's plump phat ass was too much now. A string of drool dripped from his cock down to Britney's forehead as he brought his hand up to the lower area of Jennifer's back to push her down.

"Come on, Jennifer! I've gotta fuck this huge ass!"

"Mmmmm, yeah! Britney, I hope you are gonna lick me after all the attention I've been giving this juicy little pussy."

"Oh, yeah! You've got it, I'm gonna eat you harder than he ever could!"

Britney's response was enough to make both Steven and Jennifer bust out laughing hard. Perhaps the blonde singer was true in her promise, but it was still funny to hear. Gripping his slobber covered shaft, Steven ran it between Jennifer's thick ass cheeks and pushed it towards her back door hole. A gasp was heard just as he pushed into her ass, causing her to moan and call out.

"Mmmmm, yeah! That's it Steven, I want you to enjoy fucking my ass like you've always wanted to."

A sigh was heard from below, Britney almost becoming impatient to experience pussy being eaten.

"Come and lick me, dammit! I hate fuckin' waiting!"

Jennifer didn't waste anymore of Britney's precious time, sinking her head down to the woman's thighs and slipping her tongue back into the pink folds of her lovely pussy. Just as Steven began to buck his hips and slide his thick shaft back and forth into Jennifer's ass, Britney followed her actions and leaned her head forward to embed her mouth over Jennifer's clit. Just like minutes before, they were all experiencing pleasure from another one through this same position. Steven raised his left hand back and smacked Jennifer's ass while groaning out.

"Oh god, this is fucking amazing! I'm sitting on top of the world today!"

Smack! He laid down another hard spank over her supreme booty. While he was busy thrusting his cock into Jennifer's ass, both women moaned as they were focused on pleasuring one another orally through the 69 position. Steven was determined that he wasn't going to stop pumping his shaft through Jennifer's immense phat ass until he was ready to blow his load. With Britney positioned under her and busy licking her clit, his cum could easily drip right out and over the blonde girl's beautiful face. He was too busy fucking Jennifer's ass, groaning as he reared his left hand back ready to proceed to spank her.

"God, I just love this fucking ass! This is the fucking best!"

Spank!

"Yes, I said it's the best! YES!!"

Spank! Spank! Spank! Each time Steven delivered a strike over the left cheek of her ass, the skin shook firmly in place. He began to buck his hips harder, pushing his cock faster into her ass. At the same time, his balls began to slap up against Britney's forehead but she was too busy thrusting her tongue forward and back into Jennifer's pussy. Only the sounds of muffled moans were heard between both women. Steven was beginning to feel closer towards his orgasm with each thrust he sent into Jennifer's powerful ass.

"Fuck I'm gonna cum soon! I want to fill this ass up with my load!"

His words were enough to alert Jennifer to move her head up from Britney's clit and shout to him.

"DO IT, DO IT!! I WANT YOU TO CUM IN MY ASS, YESSSS!!"

Soon, Britney's voice was calling out to Jennifer in the same yelling manor.

"DON'T STOP LICKING ME, I NEED TO CUM TOO!!"

"Only as long as you stop licking me! I want Steven to make me cum, not you!"

If it weren't for the heat of the moment during all this pleasure, Steven probably would've laughed at the exchange between Britney and Jennifer. Britney didn't move her mouth back towards Jennifer's clit, giving in to the woman's wish as now she was free to moan loudly at feeling Jennifer's tongue circle and twirl around from within her pink folds.

"Ohhhhh, gawd! Yes!!"

Steven was not bothered, still thrusting away into Jennifer's ass waiting to blow his load. That sultry southern accent wasn't enough to truly grab his attention. He tried to look down at Britney's face, only seeing her momentarily as he would buck his hips. Since Britney had leaned down, his balls were no longer smacking up against her face. He wasn't the only one moaning, as Britney began to yell as her own climax was fast approaching by this point.

"YES, YES!! MORE!! KEEP LICKING ME, I'M SOOOOOO CLOSE! OH MAH GAWD!!"

"Fuck! I can't take it anymore! I'm gonna cum!!"

He had spoke just after Britney cried out. Jennifer wasn't phased at all, trying so hard to push the pop princess into an orgasm. As soon as Steven felt his cock exploding within Jennifer's thick booty, he cried out and slowed down.

"Fuck!! That's it, ohhhhhh man!"

Britney gritted her teeth before crying out loudly as her body tensed up and shot her juices into Jennifer's waiting mouth. All their screams and moans had echoed throughout the room continuously but now, all that could be heard was the heavy breathing and their soft pleasuring cries. Jennifer raised her head and swallowed Britney's hot juices, gulping it down while Steven was slowly easing his cock out from that big famous ass. From below was Britney's face still hanging off the edge of the bed. Steven grabbed his cock as he slowly edged it out, watching as his hot cum came pouring out and landing over Britney's face. She opened her mouth and tried to catch some of it, but most of his cum splattered over her beautiful face. Steven laughed as he stepped back, looking at Britney's cum covered face.

"Damn, looks like I made a mess."

"Mmmm, you sure did."

She had swallowed what little bit of his seed splashed past her lips. Jennifer began to climb off Britney, finally allowing the blonde woman to lean up and climb back up. The two girls met face to face sitting up and then Steven was able to witness Jennifer cleaning Britney's face by licking up the strands of his cum that had been dripping off. They soon embraced into a short kiss before pulling back with a string of cum that nearly broke before they both had sucked it back up.

"God, you two are fucking amazing to watch."

Jennifer moaned hearing his words praise them both as she was still busy cleaning Britney's face after the soft kiss. Steven moved to sit on the bed, ready for the next round of fucking to come. After Jennifer was done and moved away from Britney's face, he pulled at the blonde woman's hand to get her attention.

"Come on, Britney! I want to fuck you again! It's been so long, I always remember that day."

"It's funny you remember, cause I had forgotten about that until today!"

Taking his hand, she giggled before climbing up onto his lap. Britney could tell from the way Steven was sitting up, he wanted her on top to ride him. She kissed his lips and then pushed his chest to force him to fall down to the bed and then climbing a top of him. Jennifer just sat there, watching as Britney grabbed his thick pole with her hand and then hovered her clit above him. She waited just a minute before guiding the head of his shaft past the puffy pink lips of her pussy. Steven groaned as Britney pushed herself down on him hard, forcing his cock to thrust forward into her clit.

"Ohhhhh, yes! Mmmmmm, that's it!"

After calling out in pleasure, she ran her hands down to his chest and began to bounce herself up and down. Britney proceeded to grind her hips down, forcing his cock to pump up and down into her pussy. Steven brought his hands to grip Britney's tight ass, squeezing her cheeks as he took over bucking his hips to drive his cock back and forth into her clit. Her large tits began to bounce back and forth, her blonde hair waving about as she dropped her lower lip before screaming out to him.

"YES, YES, YESSSS! FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK ME, YEAH!!"

Jennifer couldn't help but feel left out momentarily as Steven was having the time of his life fucking Britney hard like this while she atop him. She wanted him to force her to cum, hoping that she wouldn't have to sit here alone for much longer listening to them moan. Jennifer stuck her finger down to play with her clit, circling her middle finger around it before dipping the nail in. Britney was still screaming out to him.

"THAT'S IT, FUCK ME! OHHHH, YEAH!!"

Steven glanced to his right side, seeing Jennifer almost look sad that she was left out. That was enough for him to turn his attention over to her soon. He leaned up, allowing Britney's tits to shake in his face before he pushed her down on her back and made himself on top. He took a few final thrusts into her pussy before coming to a halt and pulling his rod from her clit. Jennifer bit her lower lip, happy that he would turn his attention back to her and finally fuck her by now. She laid down on the bed, inviting Steven to come over and get on top. Britney gasped and moaned as she watched him climb atop Jennifer. A small kiss was heard before Jennifer wrapped her legs around his waist to push him down and force his cock into her pussy.

"Yes, come on Steven! I want you to fuck me and make cum!"

He kissed her lips once again while thrusting his rod into her. Steven smashed his hands up against her breasts, looking down into Jennifer's eyes as he felt the soles of her feet pushed against his ass cheeks.

"Yes, YES! FASTER, HARDER!! YESSSSS, FUCK ME!!"

Now she was screaming as loud as Britney had previously been doing. This was just the way Jennifer hoped they could finish their act, both of them close to their orgasm and ready to share it. Steven was working closer to his second climax of the day, all while Britney could only lay there and watch the two lovers.

"I'm so close, yessss! Make me cum, Steven! MAKE ME CUM, FUCK ME!!"

He moved his hands away from her tits, leaning down to kiss her again and feeling her hard nipples push up against his chest. Steven didn't stop, still thrusting his cock deep into her pussy as he knew they both were close at this point. When he pushed his hands down into the sheets of the bed, Jennifer responded by bringing her hands over his back and raking her nails hard against his back. He grunted while feeling her climax commence.

"OHHHH, FUCK! CUM WITH ME, BABY! YES!!"

Britney leaned up from the bed, listening to Steven scream out as both he and Jennifer had began crying out as they shared their orgasm. From Britney's perspective, it was funny to sit there and experience two lovers especially after they had used her for their own pleasure and enjoyment. The two lay there together, still embracing one another as they caught their breaths and shared a passionate kiss. Jennifer rolled them on their sides, still keeping her arms wrapped around her man as she kissed his lips again. Britney couldn't help but laugh.

"Damn, y'all sure are cute together! I'm going to be wishing you the best since this seems real."

Her words were enough to make Steven laugh for a bit after breaking the kiss with Jennifer. There was something about Britney's goofy personality that brought joy to any situation. Jennifer leaned over and whispered into his ear, not forgetting that she wanted to tease him about something she said earlier.

"Well, I hope we both didn't wear you out enough to the point you won't be able to walk the rest of the day. If so, you're gonna need some rest handsome."

******************

3 DAYS LATER

The morning sun was beginning to set over the town as Steven had climbed out of bed and walked towards the balcony from Jennifer's hotel room. Despite living in a different time zone during this vacation, he was still waking up at unusual times and was used to the schedule he had back in Miami for work. She was still sound asleep in bed after a night out in town. Vida had not bothered calling again or sending text messages. The surprise threesome fun with Britney was only one piece of fun he had been enjoying with Jennifer this past week. Once out of bed, he took a quick shower and went into the kitchen to make himself a glass of orange juice after getting out. Jennifer was still sound asleep in bed when he carefully slipped back into the room to take another view at the tall windows where the balcony was.

Trying his best to stay quiet, Steven slipped open the balcony door and crept out while holding his glass of orange juice. A white robe was wrapped around his body, the new Rolex watch firmly placed over his left wrist. He stood there on the balcony, gazing at the tall buildings of Vegas as the sun was beginning to rise in the sky. The humidity of the morning made him feel as if he were at home in southern Florida. In the ambience, he could hear traffic moving from down below along with the wind blowing. He thought to himself that he was almost reborn as a new man after all the relief that had washed over him with this vacation. Raising the glass up to his lips, he sipped on the orange juice as he heard the balcony door slide open from behind him. Jennifer joined him in her white night robe.

"Hey you, good morning."

Steven smiled as he leaned forward to accept a slight kiss on the lips from her. Jennifer stood side by side with him, gazing over the balcony at one of the casino buildings across her hotel. She spoke again.

"You like the view up here?"

"Yeah, I don't get to see anything like this back home. It's nice to feel like you live on top for once."

He couldn't help but to think that his brother had enjoyed things feeling so often in his life. Tony was able to live like a king at all times, but for once Steven had enjoyed that lifestyle to himself. He turned to look at Jennifer and then let out a sigh before continuing on.

"You know, I've gotta head back to Miami when next week begins. I've had the time of my life with you, I want you to know that."

"I'm going back with you, Steven. You don't have to worry, we're more than just friends now."

She didn't have to outright say it, there were other ways of telling him such tender things. He was the man in her life now and Steven couldn't have been happier with that decision. Jennifer had so many ways of proving her love to him without flat out saying it in short words. He leaned over and kissed her again, this time cupping her face to sink a passionate kiss. After all the trouble and hell Steven had gone through in the past month, he finally had a reason to look into the future with a positive feeling.

Chapter 93: Chapter 93. Demi Lovato and J-Lo party (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

A cool breeze shot out of the vents, giving the room a much needed dose to kick down the steaming temperatures. The offices inside the Disco Fever club were a steam box during the day, but with winter beginning to roll over, they became quite cool during the night hours when the club was heavily populated. Antonio didn't let any of it phase him as he sat at his desk, going over paper work for earnings of the club. A light blue shirt covered his chest while he had on a pair of white pants underneath. The young man had been teased by Maria that he was dressing like his uncle Steven, but Antonio wasn't bothered at all by her puns. He found them to be a bit funny, though it was true that he took after his uncle. Especially now as the young man was being thrust into the role of managing the club during Steven's absence.

Every afternoon would pass by, but not without Antonio arriving at the club and heading straight back to the offices. Without his uncle around and without his father supervising anything whatsoever, he felt that this was the time to prove himself that he was the right person to hand the keys in the future. Antonio tirelessly worked himself managing the club with Maria's help, making sure everything was kept under order while they awaited Steven's return. Every night, Maria was his eyes and ears outside the walls of the V.I.P. halls while Antonio sat back in the offices and managed everything. He occasionally went over surveillance videos, making sure there wasn't any bartenders or anyone in the club acting suspicious. During this time, the young man made excessive usage of the security to watch over anything he considered to be suspicious. Nothing escaped his watchful eye during the time span he was the working manager.

Today things would be changing back to normal for the night club's management. It was a Monday afternoon and Steven was coming home after his vacation in Las Vegas. Antonio wanted to be the first to greet his uncle when he walked through the doors of Disco Fever. Steven had called yesterday evening, alerting his arrival to be expected. The young man didn't know what to expect from his uncle returning. The vacation he had taken was well needed, working it's way to allow Antonio to have more experience on his own. The clock read 1 PM when the phone rang in the office. Maria answered it while Antonio was walking down the hall, unable to reach the door in time. He soon heard Maria's voice shout to him.

"Antonio!"

"Hold on just a second, I'm coming!"

Only a few steps had to be made for him to poke his head through the door. The blonde assistant smiled towards him as she set the phone back down.

"That was your uncle calling, he said that he'll be here in the next twenty minutes."

"Great, I wanna surprise him. I'll be waiting downstairs near the bar if you need me."

Maria didn't get a chance to reply back to him as he hurried down the hall with all intents of going outside. It was funny to see someone so surprised and enthusiastic to be reunited with a family member, she thought to herself. During the afternoon hours, the janitors were busy cleaning the main inner walls of the club. The bar was completely closed, regardless if Antonio wanted a drink or not. When he hurried his shoes down the stairs, he noticed someone walking through the doors accompanied with a dark haired woman at his side. Once Antonio had made it completely down the stairs, he noticed that it was his father Tony and Salma Hayek together. He tried not to frown, as he was taken back at the presence of his old man. He was wearing a black pinstripe suit while the older Mexican actress was wearing a black dress almost matching his father's style. The aged man glanced over his right shoulder and lit up in a smile towards Antonio.

"There's my boy! How are you doing, son? Come see me!"

For once, Antonio had witnessed his father appearing to be happy in his presence. Just to have him here at the club unexpected was a completely surprise, but now he was even more shocked. This was something he had least expected from him, since his father Tony had not been to the club a single time since his son substituted managing in Steven's absence. As he approached his father, Antonio looked back at him with a shocked expression when he pulled his arms apart to give a hug.

"Looks like you've been doing quite well for yourself, son. I'm proud of you, you're doing a good job here."

To hear his father's words during their embrace, Antonio's jaw dropped. They rarely ever had bonding moments like this as father and son. When he had told him that he was proud, the young man almost shed a tear. Antonio always felt that he was rarely noticed by his father, so this was a moment he wanted to treasure forever. When he pulled apart from the hug, he smiled to his old man.

"Thanks dad, that means a lot coming from you."

Off to the side of Tony was Salma Hayek standing there with a big grin over her face. Sometimes Antonio found it funny that his father was dating such a high profile Hollywood celebrity, but it wasn't unusual. His father always had famous friends, but Salma seemed to serious about their relationship. He didn't know of his dad to ever settle with one woman, but Salma seemed to change things. Tony turned and threw his arm around Salma's shoulder, still grinning as he glanced back to his son and spoke.

"Salma and I've have got big news to share with you, son."

Antonio glanced back surprised as he replied.

"So that's why you're here? I figured you were here cause Steven is on his way."

"Steven's coming back from his vacation?"

"Yes, he just called a few minutes ago and said he was on his way."

Tony's face flashed in a surprise. Antonio had assumed that his uncle had alerted his father, but apparently not. The young man watched as his father turned to look at Salma before glancing back to him and replying once again.

"Well, if that's true, then our news can wait."

Together, Salma and Tony stepped away and left Antonio there alone for a few moments. He wondered to himself, just what was this 'news' they had to share? He didn't know what to think, but could make many guesses. Knowing how his father liked expensive toys, Antonio guessed that it was probably a new yacht or home for both of them. While thinking to himself, he walked over to the bar where Salma and his father were seated before changing his mind in the final seconds and stepping away. Though it hadn't been that much time since he last seen his uncle, it still felt like a long period for Antonio. He walked to the front doors, deciding that he was going to step outside and await Steven's arrival.

The morning coolness had already faded into another blazing hot day in southern Florida. When the winter came, it was almost like a gift from the seasonal change, but it was rarely ever cold after the sun had risen to heat the day up. Ambient sounds of traffic and the wind filled his ears, just another day in town. Antonio had left his sunglasses back in the pocket of his blazer jacket sitting in his office, but it wasn't worth venturing back into the club to retrieve. A gold Wrangler jeep came pulling into the driveway of the club. The metallic paint over the vehicle almost blinded Antonio's sight, but he watched as it pulled up into a parking space up front. When the engine shut off, both doors opened with a man stepping out of the driver's side. From the passenger's side, a white high heel could be seen briefly before stomping over the concrete pavement beneath the luxurious vehicle. When the driver's side door slammed, Antonio lit up in a smile.

"Welcome back, it's good to see you again."

Steven was back in town, standing just before his nephew now. Their white suits were nearly an identical match, except for Steven wearing a purple shirt underneath and a gold watch over his left wrist. The high heels clacked over the pavement until a female voice called out to Antonio.

"Hey, it's good to see you again too Antonio. How are you doing?"

When the young man turned around, he was greeted to the smiling face of Jennifer Lopez. She stood tall in her white heels, wearing a pair of stone washed blue jeans that hugged every curve of her body. A simple brown T-shirt was over her chest while her long brunette hair was pinned up in a pony tail. She had caught the young man by surprise, giving her a nervous look as he most certainly wasn't expecting her.

"Oh hey, Jennifer. It's been a while since I last saw you, I'm doing pretty good lately."

Laughter crackled from Steven's voice as he stepped around his nephew and patted him on the shoulder.

"How's things been at the club?"

Steven spoke back to Antonio as he and Jennifer began to walk from the car and to the front entrance of the club. It was a quite surprise for him to know that his uncle appeared to be now dating Jennifer Lopez. They must have got together back in Las Vegas, Antonio thought to himself.

"Things are going pretty good! Dad is here, he told me that he was proud of me."

"Oh, he did huh? It's about time he appreciated something from you."

"So, where did you get the gold jeep? It's beautiful!"

Jennifer laughed at the young man's words as all three of them reached the door. She couldn't help but reply.

"It's my jeep, he just wanted to drive it for himself once we got back."

The jeep itself had been brought to the airport by one of her bodyguards, waiting for the two of them when they were to arrive in Miami. For Steven to step back into the night club after being gone away for a few weeks, it almost felt like a breath of fresh air. The woman who had stole his heart was clutching his right hand, holding their fingers together as if they were young lovers. This was a day he had been looking forward to with his Vegas vacation coming to a close. He stepped through the door with Jennifer and Antonio, walking directly to the bar where he witnessed his brother Tony awaiting him and Salma. Tony was surprised to be face to face with Jennifer Lopez again after their bad meeting just a few months ago. As the two brothers shared hugs in their reunion and everyone laughed and smiled, there was a small bit of awkwardness among them. Tony, Salma and Antonio had all come to realize from Steven arriving with Jennifer that they had become a couple.

After a few minutes, they all moved upstairs and went beyond that same old white door with the gold knob. Through the halls of the V.I.P. rooms, Tony and Steven found themselves in a lounge room with Salma, Jennifer and Antonio. Maria heard them from the hall and decided to join in, offering a hug for Steven and telling him kindly 'welcome back'. Despite their last meeting ending on a negative note, Tony and Jennifer were able to put aside their differences and get along without causing a distress among this unexpected social gathering. Steven couldn't have been more happy to come home with this kind of reception to make him truly feel missed back at work, but there had to be another reason Tony would come here with Salma at his side. The older brother wasn't about to let Jennifer and Steven's newly announced relationship steal the show. This wasn't meant to be about him, at least from Tony's perspective. He had better news to share with everyone in the room now. He took a hold of Salma's hand, smiling at her as she winked and nodded. Now was the time to finally spill the beans and make a true announcement.

"Alright everyone, this has been nice but I've got some news to share with all of you."

Salma quickly cut Tony off from speaking, correcting him in the instance.

"Actually, we've got some news to share, both of us!"

Since Salma had taken over speaking, Tony patted her on the shoulder to encourage her to go ahead and continue. A smug grin moved across her red lips before she revealed their news.

"Tony and I are engaged, we are getting married next year!"

Just after speaking, Salma held up her left hand to reveal a giant gold engagement ring with an excessively large diamond in the middle. Jennifer's jaw dropped as she was the first to speak out in response.

"Wow, that's very nice. Congratulations to both of you!"

"Thank you, Jennifer!"

Tony responded as Steven smiled back at him and then spoke again.

"Congrats man, this is pretty amazing to hear."

It was quite a surprise for Steven to hear, but when he thought more of it, perhaps he shouldn't have been shocked. Tony had retreated from his playboy lifestyle since he started seeing Salma, as things truly weren't the same with him anymore. Steven couldn't complain though, since Tony rarely stepping foot into the club left him to handle all the serious business with no interference. Antonio was the only one standing there who seemed to need a moment to take in this news that was quite startling to him. He was about to have a step mom who was a Hollywood actress. Just like that, Tony and Salma had pretty much taken over this social gathering to make it all about themselves. This was their private party during the afternoon hours when no large crowds were occupying the club building.

A week had passed since Steven last saw his office. He couldn't stop himself from stepping out of the lounge room and taking that same walk down the hall that he always knew. His head had been cleared in Las Vegas, all thanks to Jennifer who had even taken care of his problems with Vida. When he opened the door leading to his office, Steven took in a deep breath almost as if he were inhaling his return as the club manager. Everything on his desk was left exactly the same from the last night he had spent in the room. He walked over to his chair, having a seat and then closing his eyes to kick back and relax. This club was his life, the place he spent every night working. Nothing caught his attention from noises in the hall. A voice called out to him and then he opened his eyes to see Jennifer standing before him.

"Are you comfy there, baby?"

Jennifer stood before him with both of her hands placed firmly over her hips and a goofy smile across her lips. Steven shook his head before replying back to his lover.

"Yeah, now that I get to sit here and look back at you."

She giggled, moving across the desk as she approached his chair. All Jennifer did was gaze into his brown eyes before she lowered herself down, straddling his lap as she rested her ass over him. Her hands went to his shirt as she was still starring back into his eyes.

"Does this make you a bit more comfortable?"

"Yes it does, babe."

Steven leaned up to kiss her lips softly. When their lips were pulled apart merely seconds later, Jennifer spoke.

"We should go back to my place and unpack now since you're moving in."

"Oh, am I?"

Looking back at him, she almost laughed before nodding her head.

"Yes, silly! You're going to be sleeping in my huge bed, I already have an empty closet for your clothes for you to use."

He sighed, trying not to smile as he replied back to her.

"I thought maybe you'd want to move in with me instead?"

"Honey, no! Your house is small, I want to get you out of that little place. You're going to be living like a king next to me. Come on, let's go home baby. I want to drive this time."

"Alright, babe. But first, you gotta let me go back to my place and check on my old maid."

"That's no problem, give me the keys and I'll go outside and get the jeep running."

Reaching into his pocket, Steven handed Jennifer the keys before she got up from her seat among his lap and headed out of his office. He smiled while watching her run out, thinking to himself at how old they both were yet it felt like they were in the prime of their lives. Perhaps that was the feeling of passionate love, Steven couldn't help but wonder to himself. As he got up from his chair, a shadow could be seen approaching the door and then Steven realized it was his brother Tony coming to him alone. He walked through the door, smirking at Steven before he spoke.

"I never would've guessed that you and Jennifer would become a couple. I still don't know what to say about that."

Standing up now, Steven laughed before replying to mock him.

"Yeah, I never would've guessed you and Salma would tie the knot together."

Tony let out an exaggerated laugh. Steven could tell that he found this amusing, but there had to be something else on his mind for him to step in like this alone. Tony glanced back to his brother before speaking again.

"She isn't talking to Alex anymore is she?"

"Alex?"

"Alex Rodriguez, don't play dumb, hermano. You know she was with him before she all of a sudden got with you."

Steven rolled his eyes and let out a sigh before answering him back.

"Yeah, I know. What are you trying to say here?"

With a smile on his face, Tony replied back as he starred his brother in the eyes.

"She's too good for you, that's what I'm telling you here."

"Oh yeah? I could say the same thing about Salma."

"Jennifer falls in love too easily, always has. She goes from man to man and she is a pure soul, always was a good person with a heart. She won't put up with no bullshit from any man, not even you, Steven."

Suddenly, Steven found himself offended at his older brother's words. He gazed back at him, almost as if he wanted to punch Tony right in the face.

"What bullshit are you talking about?"

"You know exactly what I'm talking about, hermano. We keep an archive on the surveillance tapes, did you forget that? You get around...I've seen a lot of girls go in your office from those tapes."

"Hey, fuck you. Don't act like your innocent in all of this, you fucking hypocrite!"

Tony busted out laughing. He shook his head before replying back to Steven's rage.

"Don't get all mad at me, I'm just warning you about her. If you fuck around behind her back, she ain't gonna put up with you."

"She don't put up with your bullshit either."

As Steven began to walk out the door, Tony made one final remark.

"She also ain't gonna put up with your anger problems! Better not break anything around her, she'll drop your ass faster than the cars she drives. Go seek some anger management classes if you're planning on getting serious with her."

Tony was left in the door way, watching his brother stomp away down the hall. Steven didn't even bother responding back to him, deciding to ignore him and not give in to the desire he had to physically beat him right there. All Tony could do was shake his head in disappointment. He and Salma both had been let down by Steven's actions of pushing away a relationship with Emily Ratajkwoski. At least Tony knew deep down, Emily was the type of girl who Steven could've made it work with. He didn't feel it was going to work out with Jennifer, since he knew her far better than his brother ever would. This was a script he had seen written several times in the past with other men in Jennifer's life, but maybe Steven could prove him wrong, at least he thought to himself in the benefit of a doubt.

******************

2 HOURS LATER

On Star Island, Jennifer's mansion sat among a neighborhood of an affluent community. There were other famous names living there, but the only one Steven cared about was the one he was now sharing a house with. Before they had arrived to her home, he went back to his own place in Coconut Grove to check on things. His old maid Betty always kept the home spotless, watching over everything for several years now. If he were to ever leave his beloved gated home, Steven was almost certain that he would be leaving it to that old woman as a way of saying thank you for her hard work over the years. Now was the time he had to adjust to his new lifestyle with Jennifer, attempting another closed relationship as his heart had been completely stolen by her. Unlike his time with Vida, Steven had tender feelings towards Jennifer.

Nothing his brother had told him earlier could bother him today. Steven didn't think about Tony's words at all, even if it was some kind of 'warning' as he suggested. The attraction of a high profile lifestyle was something that put him off a bit. From the distance, Steven could tell that adjusting with Jennifer was not going to be an pleasant task to complete. He did not like living a lifestyle where he was exposed to the open eye, nothing like how his brother enjoyed having his name thrown around as a local Miami celebrity. It was almost unavoidable for him now. Any man that was dating Jennifer Lopez was bound to end up in paparazzi pictures and have his name published in gossip columns to magazines. Steven had already discussed this with Jennifer, but it led to a strong disagreement. When she was in love, she had no problem telling others while he remained the opposite in fear of his privacy. There was already an unsettling difference between how the two of them liked to live, but Steven still felt there was a chance for their relationship to succeed.

"So, do you really think your brother is going to marry Salma Hayek?"

Jennifer asked Steven as they sat on the couch together in her living room. He had already taken off his jacket to relax within her place, crossing his legs as he leaned back over the plush cushions. He turned to look back at her lovely face before nodding.

'Well, I guess so. I didn't think Tony would ever settle down, but he must truly be in love with her if they're getting married."

"I think she's too classy for him."

Steven laughed at her remark. In all honesty, he had not really been thinking about Tony's news for the past few hours since they left. All he was thinking about was Jennifer and getting back to the club later in the evening.

"You would know Salma better than me, I don't know a thing about her besides the fact that she always looks good no matter her age."

"Are you jealous of your brother, Steven?"

She frowned while teasing him with her words.

"Hell no!"

Leaning up from the couch, Jennifer moved to quickly sit down on his lap as she straddled him and bent her knees back. She looked into Steven's eyes, quickly replying as her hands moved to cup his face.

"Good! Cause what I wanted to say was, I think we could surprise them some day with our own news like that."

Before he had a chance to reply to her words, she kissed him hard and passionately. Steven's mind was left wandering about in Jennifer's words. Could she already be thinking of marriage this quickly into their relationship? Whatever the case, he didn't think negatively as he was dancing his tongue alongside hers. When their lips finally pulled apart, Jennifer gazed back into his eyes while biting her lower lip.

"That airplane ride was torture, you know?"

"Yeah, tell me about it babe."

"I wanted to put my hands all over you, I would've been bending over and begging for it if we didn't have so many people on board with us."

Again, Jennifer kissed him before he could reply. She began to grind her thick, phat rump over his crotch. Steven moaned into her mouth, sucking on her lower lip momentarily before their kiss came to a sudden end. Things were about to get heated in her large mansion. Jennifer continued to grind her booty down into his crotch before quickly rising up. She had felt his hard cock coming to life from underneath her, within the dress pants he was wearing. As she stood in front of him, Jennifer ordered him in a seductive tone of voice.

"Take of all your clothes, baby. When you're naked, then you can march up the stairs to come and fuck me."

She turned her back to him, allowing him to watch her thick ass bounce back and forth in the pair of tight jeans she was wearing. Jennifer left Steven there before she marched up the stairs with her heels clacking and clicking loudly with each step. He wasn't used to being ordered around like this, but Steven loved how playful Jennifer could be. Once he didn't hear her heels anymore, he got up from the couch and began to slowly take his clothes off. This was somewhat reminiscent of the first time they had made love in her house, when she left him in the same living room only to force him to follow her up the stairs. Only this time, he was going to be walking up those stairs with no clothes over his body. After a few minutes, his bare feet touched over the carpet and he was ready to make the walk while his hardened rod was swinging back and forth with each step he made.

Upstairs in the bedroom, Jennifer awaited her lover to arrive through the doorway. She had taken off her clothes and quickly changed into something more fitting for this sensual mood. Since he was taking his time, she was able to step around towards the windows and pull the curtains open to allow the sunlight to beam down over them. A raspberry scented candle was lit, but would truly heat up the room would be their bodies making love. When Steven finally did make it to the door way standing there in his naked form, Jennifer smirked as she witnessed his eyes glance over her as she sat still on the bed. A pair of silk black stockings were over both her strong, bulky legs while she had slipped her feet into a pair of black matching high heels. The stockings connected to a thong while she had on a black bra to complete the lingerie outfit. Her hair was fixed up neatly in a high pony tail, as Jennifer loved to have her hair whip around in the bedroom. Moving her head over her left shoulder, she raised her eyebrows before speaking to him.

"You like what you see, baby?"

"Oh yes, I do..."

He stepped through the room, her eyes instantly glancing down to see his long thick shaft. Jennifer licked her lips, letting out a moan before he reached the bed. Steven placed his hands on her shoulders, just before leaning down to kiss her passionately. Jennifer allowed the kiss to linger for a few seconds before she broke their lips apart to place her hands up on his face. She smirked at him and then teased with a reply.

"Good, cause you shouldn't be jealous of your brother. You've got me now and he don't."

Steven laughed before Jennifer took control, moving her hands to wrap around his back before turning and rolling him onto the bed. He wanted to reply to her, but it wasn't worth even having a playful argument. There was absolutely no desire to break this romantic mood of hers, as Steven couldn't help himself from falling in love with Jennifer Lopez of all women in his life. She gazed into his eyes while straddling his body and pushing her knees down into the bed. For the moment being, he was able to glance up at the body of a goddess towering over him. Instead of pulling her thong down, Jennifer used her right hand and ripped the garments away. The stitches loudly broke before she threw it to the floor below and Steven was gazing down at her dripping wet pussy. She used both her hands to wrap around his thick cock, holding it up and rubbing the head over the lips of her entrance.

"Mmmmmmm, this is what I've been thinking about all day..."

Subtle words beyond Jennifer's lips were only a sign for what was about to come. As she held his hard rod up, she then prepared herself before impaling herself down over it hard.

"Fuck!!"

He groaned aloud as Jennifer took complete control, riding his cock as if she owned it. Her hands pushed down into his chest, raking her nails through the stringy hairs that covered his skin. Steven reached his hands up, grabbing at her bra but fumbled his grip as Jennifer was grinding her hips so hard at this point. His balls could be slapping over the undersides of her massive ass from behind.

"OHHHHHH, YEAH!! MMMMMMMMM, I LOVE YOU STEVEN!!"

Smack. Smack. Smack. His balls were beating against her ass with each hard thrust Jennifer made over him. Steven groaned, watching her tits bounce back and forth, knowing they could shake better if he could manage to free them from her bra. Jennifer eventually brought her hands up to unstrap her bra, but not without continuing to buck her hips back and forth. When she pulled the bra free, her tits began to shake and move up and down. Steven reached his hands up only for her hardened nipples to batter against his palms before he latched on with a tight grip. Jennifer gritted her teeth, raising her head before she cried out louder in her lovely voice.

"YES, YESSSSSSSS!! OHHHHHHHH GOD, YEAH!!"

Steven realized he wasn't going to be able to hold back this coming orgasm that Jennifer was pushing out of him. She was in complete control, riding him as if they had not spent the last week in Vegas doing these same naughty acts together. Over and over, she pumped her tight clit down over his rod, sending him inside of her as he groaned and let out cries of pleasure. Jennifer's hair whipped all around from the pony tail, twirling and shaking her brunette ropes of hair all around. Never once did she slow down, not even as she felt her own climax building up towards what was about to be a hard release. Steven grunted, calling out to her.

"Jennifer! Fuck!! Ohhhhhhhhhh, god I'm so fucking close right now!"

"YES, YES!! ME TOO, STEVEN! MMMMMMMM, OHHHHH YES! I LOVE YOU SO MUCH, YOU'LL NEVER KNOW HOW MUCH I LOVE YOU!!"

Apart from the hard thrusts Jennifer sent down over him, nothing could top a moment of her telling him that she loved him. It may not have seemed like much, but for Steven it meant everything just to hear those three simple words repeated. Two had become one and now they were about to share an orgasm together. Jennifer pushed her palms down over his hairy stomach, rubbing her fingers up over both his nipples before she closed her eyes again and then raked her nails down before howling into the air.

"OHHHHHHHH, YESSSSSS!!"

Though he cried out behind her, his voice was easily drowned out from Jennifer's louder moans. Together they had reached an orgasm simultaneously. Steven's cock exploded from within, filling her with his seed just as her own juices came gushing in unison. He closed his eyes, embracing the moment as he slowly brought a big smile over his face. Jennifer didn't need but a few seconds to catch her breath and then she re-opened her eyes, gazing down at her lover man. She leaned down, cupping his cheeks with her finger tips as Steven called out to her.

"Tell me you love me again, babe. I just love hearing-"

Cutting him off, Jennifer responded.

"I love you, Steven."

Her lips pushed against his for a slow tender kiss. There was nothing that could top a moment like this, all in passionate grace. Steven's hands roamed over her back while their tongues were pushed together. When Jennifer finally broke the kiss, she leaned up and got off him, releasing his cock from her tight pussy. He watched his rod fall free, bouncing against his chest before she smirked back at him.

"We're not done yet, so I hope I didn't just tire you out baby."

He chuckled before shaking his head.

"You never tired me out with one round back in Vegas, so you should know I'm not exhausted yet."

Jennifer didn't reply to him. Instead, she had moved around on the bed, crawling to the opposite of where he had been laying on his back. Steven rose up to his knees, only to witness Jennifer crawling towards his shiny cock, glistening in their own juices mixed together. With her lips parted, she raked her teeth lightly over the head before closing her lips around it and beginning to suck him clean. Steven let out a moan.

"Ohhhhh, fuck...I just love the things you do to me, babe."

'Mmmmm', she moaned while sliding her lips up and down his rod. Jennifer cleaned him entirely, gathering all of her own juices before swallowing them down. Steven placed his hand over the back of her head, encouraging her to continue. Jennifer groaned again, pushing her tongue up against his thick shaft. 'Mmmmmmm', her moans sent vibrations into his body while she continued to bob her head up and down. Steven took a deep breath before gasping while Jennifer didn't seem like she was going to stop giving him this oral pleasure.

"God, you're so fucking amazing, Jennifer."

When he spoke, she finally did come to a halt. Raising her head up, her lips made a pop sound as she completely released his cock from her lips. 'Mmmmmmm', Jennifer cooed again as she began to crawl away from him and to the front of the bed where the pillows were resting. Steven was clueless over what she had in mind for the next round. Not until she had moved her knees to sit up and arched her back to blind him with her gigantic, phat booty that was begging for attention. Jennifer knew that she didn't have to tell him what she wanted now. Steven moved, watching as she used her knees to push her legs up and then begin shaking her thick ass for him.

"Mmmmmm, you know what I want, baby."

"Yes I do..."

Her thick, supreme ass shook back and forth. Jennifer began to 'twerk' it back and forth, forcing her thick ass cheeks to bounce up and down. Steven pushed his bare feet down into the sheets of the bed to stand up as he moved behind her. She stopped when she could feel his hands pushing over her thick cheeks to pull them apart. Any time he was looking down into her massive ass, it was simply breath taking of an experience. Steven used his right hand to guide his cock between her thick cheeks, finding that dark little hole that he couldn't wait to explode. Jennifer gasped when she felt his cock slide into her ass. His hands moved to her cheeks as he began to slowly buck his hips forward.

"Mmmmmm, fuck that ass, Steven! Go on, fuck that big booty!!"

She crossed her hands over a pillow in front of her, leaning her head down as she opened her eyes and moaned softly. After their time in Vegas, Steven knew that if he didn't fuck her ass fast enough, she would scream it to him in demand. he had to tease her though while he was still moving slowly with pumping his cock into her.

"This is the best ass in the world, baby. Never forget that!"

He couldn't refuse, Steven just had to tell her that she had the best. After all the times Vida had demanded him to tell her that her booty was the best, he had to tell the other woman the same thing. Letting out a groan, he picked up speed, bucking his hips harder to the point his balls were smacking against her cheeks. Jennifer moaned as she became pleased with his increasing efforts.

"That's it, that's it! Yeah, you think this ass is the best? Then prove it to me and fuck it hard!!"

Letting out a grunt, Steven raised his right hand up and then spanked her ass hard as he continued to pump his cock into her mighty ass.

"Oh yeah, that's it! Just like that!! HARDER, STEVEN!!"

Spank!

Once again, his hand came smacking down over her powerful ass. Jennifer groaned, screaming to him again.

"HARDER, YEAH!! SPANK THAT BIG BOOTY, YEAH!!"

Spank! Spank! Spank!

His hand began to sting in pain as he had smacked her ass harder with each swat. Steven gritted his teeth, slamming his cock harder and faster into her ass with each thrust. The bed began to shake, the frame hitting up against the wall as Jennifer cried out in pleasure. Each time she uttered a word, he was quick to give that epic booty a hard smack of the hand.

"YES!!"

Spank!

"JUST-"

Spank!

"LIKE-"

Spank!

"THAT!!"

Spank! Spank! Finally, he had to stop tapping her beautiful ass with his hand, as he left a red imprint in the shape of his hand. Steven moved both his hands to the small of her back as he could feel his orgasm building up from within her thick booty. He didn't want to stop, but all this pleasure was about to come to an end as his cock was an hourglass before an explosion was to occur. Jennifer raked her hands down into the pillows near her head, crying out to him as she felt Steven begin to slow down. She knew exactly what he was about to do, there was no way he could hold back anymore.

"CUM IN MY ASS, YESSSS! DO IT, DO IT!!"

When he came to a complete halt in his movements, Jennifer shook her hips and pushed her ass back on his cock. With his rod all the way in, she began to do the 'twerk' motions once more, causing him to reach his orgasm before he intended to.

"Ohhhhhh, fuck!! Holy shit, babe! That is so fucking hot!!"

She giggled as his cock was pouring out spurts of hot cum deep within her tight back door hole.

"Mmmmm, I know it, baby. I can feel something hot inside me right now."

Her words caused him to blush. Jennifer had such a wonderful sense of humor, Steven tried not to laugh as her own voice had already crackled into a sensual giggle. 'God, I love this woman so much', he said to himself.

"I love you so much, Jennifer."

"I love you too, Steven."

******************

6 HOURS LATER

With the evening's now cooler from the winter breeze, Tony and Salma did not spend a lot of time outside on the main deck of his massive yacht. They had spent their evenings inside where it was much warmer and they had their privacy in tact. Hollywood gossip magazines had recently caught up with the private life of the Mexican actress. Tony had been photographed multiple times in the past year with Salma in both Miami and Los Angeles. Their relationship had become a talking point with the gossip columns, but Tony was loving all the attention he received alongside her. Since he was a local celebrity in the Miami era, he had done nothing short of embracing his name reaching new heights and now buzzing around Hollywood as Salma Hayek's beau.

They had just returned to Miami last month after attending a film festival back in Europe. It was Salma's idea to bring him along, as Tony was afraid at first that he would steal attention away from her. Life was changing for him and he couldn't complain, as he now was about to settle down with the love of his life. He would be reaching the big number of fifty in age next year and by then, he wanted to at least be married and preparing for a life of retirement. Within the inner cabins of the yacht, Tony had enjoyed a private dinner with Salma before they smoked a cigar together in celebration of their announced engagement. The next time she were to leave Miami, she expected the gossip writers to create stories about the marvelous engagement ring over her finger. Tony and Salma joked about the columns they would be printing. The two of them sat together in the main cabin of his yacht, stripped down in their robes to prepare for an early bedding. They discussed various subjects together, just as if they already were husband and wife.

"Your son looked quite nervous back at the club after we spilled the beans."

Tony laughed, glancing back to Salma with a smile.

"Oh, Junior always looks like that. It's something he never quite grew out of."

"Sure he isn't afraid of me becoming his step-mom?"

Unable to stop himself, Tony busted out laughing hard. The thought had not crossed his mind once of Salma becoming a step-mother to his son, but now he couldn't contain his laughter.

"I wouldn't blame him if he was. If I was his age, I'd want you as my step-mom too."

Salma giggled at his dirty joke.

"Sure, I knew you'd say that. You have such a dirty mind, Tony..."

"Don't we both?"

"Yes!"

Together they laughed for another second, but Salma was quick to change the subject. Something else was on her mind and she had been waiting to talk about it with Tony.

"Your brother, I just can't believe him..."

She shook her head, Tony watching every movement she made while he let out a sigh. Salma continued speaking.

"What was wrong with Emily? I don't know why he left her, she mentioned him to me the last time I saw her back in L.A."

"Steven is a fucking idiot, that's what's wrong with him. Emily, Vida and now Jennifer."

Tony shook his head, almost mimicking Salma before he carried on with his words.

"My brother is a fucking idiot, that's the bottom line here. I know Jennifer, she ain't gonna put up with him once she sees his bad side when he loses it. I tried to tell him today, you better not go berserk around her, but he don't care."

Salma listened to every word Tony spoke. She had her own image of Steven crafted in her mind from everything she had learned about her future brother-in-law. He was a good man in her eyes, just the kind who kept a dirty and dangerous life. She knew men like him back in Hollywood in the early stages of her career. In many ways, Steven reminded her of an old flame she once had over twenty-five years ago. Getting up from her seat on the couch, she turned to Tony and smirked, prepared to change the subject yet again.

"Enough 'bout dat for now. I want jour whole attention on me, mi amor."

Her accent had slurred her speech a bit, as Salma was ready to change the mood entirely. She dropped her robe, revealing her voluptuous body in a crimson red thong and bra. Tony's eyes looked down at her bare feet, rising up her amazing legs and then gazing into her beautiful plump ass. A big smirk appeared over his face as Tony replied.

"I love the sound of that, baby..."

******************

As the night had commenced, Disco Fever was quick to become populated with a growing crowd as the hours ticked by. For Steven, this was just another night in Miami. he was back at work, feeling like his usual self after the needed vacation break he had taken in Las Vegas. Things were much different now, as he had arrived to the club with Jennifer as his date. Early during the night, Jennifer had told him that she invited a friend to join them for the party. That friend was none other than Demi Lovato who had arrived early and made her way upstairs. The struggle would be for Steven to balance work and his love together in the same place. As much as he wanted to be downstairs with Jennifer on the dance floor, he knew that he had a lot of catching up to do within the management of the club. Right now, she was upstairs beyond the white door leading to the V.I.P. rooms. Jennifer wore a black shirt that tied around her back and a pair of tight white pants revealing every curve. Like earlier in the day, her hair pinned up in a newer pony tail for tonight.

Antonio did his job filling Steven in on things he had been missing out on. True to Tony's praise, the young man had done a remarkable job running things. Steven could already see in the future, his own shoes would be filled by Antonio as the manager. Various parties had been scheduled and Steven was late to learn that tonight was a party where a number of players from the Miami University football team would be attending. The Hurricanes were off to a successful season and suddenly, Steven had been hit with a dose of reality. His son Jacob played for the team and he now felt like the neglectful parent he was, since he had rarely kept up with the Hurricanes season in the past three months. The party itself was bought and paid for by multiple coaches who wanted to celebrate a recent victory over a rival. When Steven returned to the lounge room where Jennifer was, she was instantly alerted to the blank look across his face.

"Hey, what's wrong, honey?"

Letting out a sigh, Steven turned to Jennifer and tried to smile before speaking.

"There's a party that's gonna be going on in here soon with the college football team, you know the Hurricanes, right?"

Jennifer smiled.

"Oh yes, this sounds like a lot of fun. What's bothering you?"

"Well babe, my son plays for the Hurricanes. To put it simple, I haven't really been the best of a father to him lately."

Her smile quickly faded into a blank stare. Steven continued.

"He was on the practice squad last year and I used to attend the practices when I had time for it. He made it as a starter this year and I haven't really been as supportive of him as I wish I could say. I should be going to all the home games like the other parents do."

After hearing his testimony, Jennifer offered a hug. In the background, Demi Lovato sat alone on one of the couches while she was enjoying a drink to herself.

"Honey, it's okay. I don't know how you feel since my kids are still young but tonight won't be that bad. I would love to meet your son."

The thought of her meeting Jacob nearly made Steven faint. They had a strained relationship as father and son, something that was incredibly difficult to explain in brief. Steven wasn't about to talk about his problems with his son, not tonight. He shook his head to that idea.

"Oh no, this isn't gonna be a social visit. He's coming in here with the rest of these football players, I'm sure they're gonna get drunk off their asses before going home. I just hope they don't start any senseless violence in the club tonight."

Outside the club, the cars were already parked and an entourage of college jocks were making their way into the club. In front of them, a coach in a white hate with the orange and green 'U' on it led the way inside. Every player had on either an orange or dark green shirt, signifying their team's colors as they marched the doors of the loud dance club. Jacob Diaz felt the rush of the loud music piercing through his ear drums as he made his entrance into the club that was his family's pride and joy. His face was completely shaved, his muscles bulging from working out and his hair was short and black. To many in the family, he looked just like his father, except for the pair of blue eyes he inherited from his mother Tara's natural beauty.

"So your uncle owns this place, dude?"

A friend among the team called out to Jacob. He turned and nodded towards him.

"Yeah and my dad works here too. This place is supposed to be awesome."

Jacob didn't know what to make of Disco Fever so far with an early impression. Even though the club had been open for a year, he mostly stayed in Coral Gables since that's where the university was and he always stayed on campus. There were plenty of strip clubs and bars around there to keep him and his teammate friends occupied when they weren't traveling to play games. This club was much more larger in size and appeared to have a sense of class to it, apart from the blaring Synth Pop music coming from the dance floor. As he stood near the bar, the young man glanced up seeing where a staircase connected to a whole other area above. Bright neon lights in the colors of yellow, pink and blue were moving across the walls of the club. The place was busy tonight, but Jacob wasn't thinking of anything else besides having the first drink to get this party started.

******************

"Montarlo! Yeah, just like that!!"

Tony's voice called out to Salma as she was in the process of riding his cock with her thick ass. The two lovers had spent the last few hours fucking each other mindlessly in the main cabin of his yacht. It didn't matter how they began, Salma always knew how to rewind the clocks to make Tony feel as if they were a few decades younger, fucking each other silly. As of right now, Salma had him seated over the couch and was on top of him. Her pussy dripped with his seed, as they had just finished a second orgasm together on the floor. With his cock pushing into her ass, Salma would grind her hips back and force her amazing booty to shake while his rod was pushing in and out of her dark hole. She glanced behind her left side shoulder, her hair flipping around as she had fixed up a quick pony tail to prevent her dark locks from constantly moving into her face. Tony's hands were folded over her back, but he would occasionally swipe his hands down to spank her phat ass.

"Golpéalo otra vez!"

Salma's words called out to him in Spanish, specifically commanding him to 'hit it again', as she requested for him to spank her ass. Tony raised both of his hands and loudly clapped his palms over both ass cheeks as she continued to bounce her thick ass up and down his cock.

"Ohhhhhhh, yeah..."

Her giant tits were bouncing back and forth into his face. Tony moved his head so Salma's breasts could batter him in the face, feeling her hard nipples poke over his nose and forehead. There was never a time that Salma went with Tony where she didn't make great use of her tits and ass. Moving her hands to squeeze over her breasts, she smothered his face with them as she continued to bounce her ass up and down his cock, almost as if she were giving him a fast tempo lap dance.

"Jou love deez big breasts, suck on 'em!!"

Like before, her accent was slurring her words in speech. When Salma pushed those epic big tits into Tony's face, this time he began to slobber all over them, proceeding to 'motor boat' them as the term he knew. He loudly sucked and slobbered over her breasts, causing strings of drool to drop down. She had done a great job distracting him from the pleasure of her ass riding his cock, as Tony now wanted to fuck her beautiful tits before he blew another load tonight. Raising both of his hands, he brought them down hard, spanking both cheeks of her phat ass while he moved his face away from her boobs to address her.

"Salma! Get up, baby! I want to fuck these tits, baby."

Coming to a complete stop, Salma leaned down and kissed his forehead before teasing him with her words.

"Ohhhhhhh, is dat right? Jou wanna fuck mah big tetas?"

"FUCK YES!!"

Tony growled after he listened to her strong Mexican accent slurring her words yet again. He thought to himself, as she would probably never understand how sexy her voice truly sounded when the accent got in the way of her speech. Salma got up, allowing his cock to flop freely once it was pulled from her dark anal hole. Tony took her hand, thinking that she was going to fall down to her knees to titty fuck him, but Salma had her own idea in mind for this next position. She smirked, gazing into his eyes as she pulled his hand and laid her back down over the couch. He eventually caught onto her idea and moved to join his future wife. Due to the angling of the couch up against the left side wall, he had to bend his left knee and sink it around her body while his right foot remained touching the floor. Salma looked down at his cock, spitting on it. She looked up into his eyes while raising both of her hands to the back of her head to undo her ponytail.

"Hazlo bebé, get dat big fuckin' cock between those huge tetas!"

Using his hands, Tony pushed her tits apart to slide his cock between them while she was fixing her hair from the pony tail. He didn't know what was funnier, her accent slurring her words or to hear Salma admit that her tits were huge. Once she was done, she folded her hands over the front of breasts, trapping his long shaft between them. Tony wasted no time bucking his hips, thrusting his rod between her breasts.

"Ohhhhhh, yes! Fuck 'em, Tony! Yeah!!"

He moved fast, slamming his cock forward between the folds of her amazing breasts. Tony grunted, as he realized it wasn't going to take much pumping between Salma's lovely tits before he was blowing a hot load for his love. She leaned her head forward, glancing down to witness his cock pushing between tits back and forth. With her lips parted, Salma lapped the head with her tongue each time in poked up. She listened to him groan as Tony called out.

"FUCK!! I love those tits so much, ohhhhhh yeah!!

She wanted to reply to him, but Salma couldn't as she knew his time was short before she was about to have a mess made over her skin. After two final thrusts, Salma looked directly at the head of his cock as the first spurt of his cum came flying out.

"OHHHHH, GOD!! OHHHHHH!!"

As Tony cried out in pleasure, the first string of cum shot over the left side of her nose and dripped down. Salma moaned, closing her eyes and raising her head as the second spurt hit her chin and lower lip. When she opened her eyes, she giggled while looking into Tony's face while a wad of cum drenched over her left cheek. Another shot went directly into her mouth, catching her off guard while some dripped from her face and down her neck. She closed her eyes again, completely missing a thick shot that went over her head and into her black hair. Just as she reopened her eyes, a second thick string went directly up the middle of her face, drenching a line over her forehead and down to her nose. Salma gasped and looked down as his orgasm was beginning to fade, but not before a few thick droplets fell from his cock down to her neck.

"Ohhhhhhh, my. I'm fuckin' soaked over here."

Salma spoke before she giggled while looking into his eyes. Tony had impressed her yet again, despite this not being his second orgasm, he was able to load her face down. What didn't coat her beautiful face dripped down to give her a 'pearl necklace' below. Salma closed her lips and swallowed what bit of cum had flew into her mouth while Tony gazed down at the decorations he had painted over her smooth skin. He smiled down at her while speaking to himself inside his mind. 'I love this woman, wow. Nothing will ever come close to her'.

******************

Through the halls of the club, various people walked around while the lounge room was occupied by the usual V.I.P. guests. Steven found his way back in the office, not noticing that Antonio was right on top of things from within his own office close by. Still wearing his same suit from earlier today when he got off the plane, all Steven had done was swap out his shirt for a yellow colored one. He sat at his desk, working alone while Jennifer was outside enjoying herself in the club. Steven had promised he would join her later, but he had already forgotten after he sat down and started going over his notebook with plans. As he sat there alone, his cellphone began to ring from within the pocket of his white jacket. Steven reached down to grab it and seen that it was an unknown number calling at 11:35 PM. Answering the phone, he raised it to his ear and spoke.

"Hello?"

"Yes, is this Steven Diaz?"

"Who am I speaking with?"

"It's Sean, remember me?"

Suddenly, Steven smiled to himself after listening to the man's voice. He remembered Sean from his unfortunate incident with Kim Kardashian and the drug deal. This wasn't a call that he expected at all.

"Oh yeah, how could I forget you? What's going on, man?"

"Nothing much, I'm looking for work right now. I've been laid off from the Kardashian security gig. Someone's husband don't like competition getting too close."

Steven laughed.

"I could use an extra hand around here, but I can't pay you Kardashian cash, if that's what you're expecting."

"That don't bother me, I've got enough money as it is. I just need to get outta L.A. and start fresh somewhere."

"And you're considering starting over again in Miami, is that right?"

"Yeah, that's exactly right."

Once more, Steven couldn't stop himself from chuckling.

"Alright, when you get down here call me again and we'll meet. I'd love to have you around."

"Thanks, I'll be seeing you soon."

Outside the halls of the V.I.P. rooms, Jennifer Lopez stood alone near the railing upstairs as she danced to the music coming from down below. She had been patiently waiting for Steven to join her, but since he had not left his office, she didn't have her hopes up. It was better to just enjoy herself while she had the chance, rather than spending all night waiting for him to come out. Placing her right hand on her hip, she rotated her famous ass as she began to shake it back and forth. The music from the DJ's choice was a modern array of Synth Pop and Jennifer just how to work an easy groove with her body to the slow rhythm beats. Her pony tail shook as she continued to move, still working those curvy hips in the slow rotation. Jennifer loved to dance, even if she wasn't in the company of a special someone.

The club had become packed downstairs with the dance floor taking a turn for it's busiest hour so far as the night moved on. Jacob was finished with his first few drinks and now looking for some action. Paying no attention whatsoever to his team mates who were also in the club, Jacob kept his eyes peeled towards the attention of any female who may have been looking his direction. When he stepped foot on the dance floor, he couldn't take his vision away from the back of a particular curvy girl moving in black leather high heel boots and a one piece dark blue dress. Her hair had curls, running down over her shoulders in a dark color. Being the typical jock he was, his eyes instantly gazed directly into her thick ass. The woman was leaning over, shaking her booty left and right before she leaned back up. A smirk curved across his lips as she turned around, seemingly to catch his stare. With a smile, a pair of dark eyes looked to Jacob and called out to him.

"See something you like, hot shot?"

He didn't utter a single word in response. Jacob could do nothing but grin back at the girl, almost as if he were star struck. Something about her face was instantly recognizable. The front of her dress was cut, revealing a bit of some busty cleavage while he caught a glimpse of ink work over both her arms. The dress itself didn't have any sleeves.

"Since you can't say anything back to me, I take that as a yes?"

Finally, he had to reply back to her. Jacob nodded his head and flashed his teeth with a smirk.

"Yeah, you've got some nice moves. What's your name, baby?"

"Demi, and what's your name?"

She spoke with a confident smirk right over her pink lips.

"I'm Jacob."

Offering him her left hand to dance, the beautiful dark haired girl replied again.

"Let's have some fun, Jacob. And don't call me baby, I'm not your baby."

Taking her hand, Jacob thought of how he could respond to her words but he didn't. Demi pulled his arm, forcing him to move into the beat of the music that was playing. The DJ had shifted his set list, moving from the up tempo jams to something a bit more slower. The synths were still bright, piercing through the speakers with a handful of chords in two keys. While he didn't know anything about music whatsoever, something told Jacob that this girl had a special kind of ear. He may have been a lazy dancer, but she moved to every beat and twitched her hips in perfect sync to the bass and rhythm. Their eyes had shifted away as Jacob glanced into the darkness, watching the ray of colored lights that moved over the faces of other people on the dance floor. There was something familiar about this woman that he couldn't shake out of his mind as time continued to move.

A row of tattoos were visible along her right wrist, the artwork of a flock of birds and the face of a lion over hand. The ink work was visible when the rays of light moved down, flickering in hues of yellow and blue colors. Jacob recognized the tattoos from somewhere, as he felt he had seen them on a magazine before. All of his thoughts were lost when she turned her back to him and let go of his hand. Demi knew his eyes had been concentrated solely on her thick rump and now she was pumping it back and rotating her hips against his crotch. Still moving in a perfect sync to the beat of the music, Jacob no longer cared about any other detail he could see over her skin. As long as that phat booty was grinding back and forth against him, that was all he cared about. Demi seemed to enjoy teasing the poor guy, as she giggled to the feeling of his bulging rod in his pants. When she turned around to take his hand, her name had finally hit Jacob's mind and he spoke out.

"Oh shit, you're Demi Lovato, aren't you? Holy fuck, it has to be you!"

She smirked, nodding her head while gazing back into his eyes.

"You're a smart man, i didn't expect anyone to recognize me tonight."

Jacob grinned and immediately thought up a lie to recite back to her.

"I'm a big fan, I think I would be able to tell who you are given how much I watch your music videos."

Demi laughed, almost as if she had caught on to the fairy tale he had just made up right there. Around them, the dance floor was still moving and no one seemed to pay attention to them as they had come to a stop and were no longer focused on the music playing. Jacob spoke once more.

"You wanna go for a drink, Demi?"

"Sure, I'd love that."

He had just been able to enjoy a fantasy that most men his age would've only dreamed about. To have Demi Lovato dance alongside him, not even counting her rubbing that famous ass up against him. Jacob's mind was already spinning with how he could try and bed this beautiful babe. He had the impression that it could be easy, since she seemed to have a wild taste for fun. He didn't want his team mates in the club to recognize her and want to join in. Demi was someone he wanted all to himself. As they walked off the dance floor, he changed his mind about heading to the bar. Fearing that one of his college jock friends may recognize her, he took her hand and began to walk her up the stairs while speaking to her.

"Come on, let's go to the V.I.P. rooms."

"Are you sure you can go back there with me? I mean, I was back there earlier but-"

Jacob cut her off from speaking.

"Fuck yeah, I'm sure! My dad works here, it's all good."

From his words, Demi couldn't help but gasp for a breath. If his father was a manager here, it was possible of her to guess since Jennifer had told her quite a bit of details about the place. She had come to the club with all intentions to shake her ass on the dance floor and have some fun with a hot guy or two and lucky for him, he was quite cute. Maria was standing in front of the white door with the golden knob, just as she did most nights. She stepped out of the way when she seen Demi, recognizing her from earlier. Despite his arrogant bragging about the privilege he had of his father working in the club, this was actually the first time Jacob had ever stepped into the club, much less been in the V.I.P. rooms. Demi could see through his act when he stood there with the music compressed to a lower volume behind the closed doors. Jacob remained standing there for a few seconds, grinning as he glanced down the halls. Demi took his arm, tugging it as she smiled to him.

"Come on, this way!"

The boots she wore stomped loudly over the floor as Demi had pulled him down the hall and led him where she had previously knew the lounge room was located. Since he didn't seem to know exactly where he wanted to go, she figured it was best to lead him. The lounge room of white walls and couches was completely empty, only with a television set flickering from where someone had been seated watching the local news. Over the coffee table, someone had left a pair of tall glass goblets that remained empty. Jacob sat down over the couch as Demi looked at the glasses.

"Maybe we should order some wine?"

He shook his head as she began to sit next to him.

"You drink wine? That shit's too weak for me. I want some real alcohol tonight, something to get you moving up on me again."

Spoken like a true jock with a one-track mind. Jacob didn't seem to care at all if he would've offended her with such remarks. Demi just laughed at him and decided to tease.

"Oh, you liked it when I was grinding up against you on the dance floor, huh?"

"Fuck yeah! That's the kinda moving that I like!"

Giggling to him, she nodded her head.

"Alright hot shot, how about we order some bourbon? Is that strong enough for your tastes?"

"Yeah, I like the sound of that."

Down the hall, Jennifer Lopez had retreated to Steven's office since he didn't come out to join her for a bit of dancing. After they had shared a few drinks, Jennifer would a seat directly over her man's lap. Steven had been so caught up handling business tonight from his office, Jennifer wanted to settle his mind with a subtle bit of dancing. All it took was swinging her hips around and moving that giant ass and she had caught his entire attention. The old 'Do Not Disturb' sign was hanging on the outer knob connecting to his office door while Jennifer was grinding her hips over Steven's lap. Not a sound was heard from outside his office, as only their breathing could be heard as that famous rump was pounding down into him. Steven breathed down her neck before Jennifer leaned her head to the right side so they could share a brief kiss.

Back in the lounge room, there was another game of grinding and a lap dance going on. From the first minutes the bottle of bourbon was opened, it didn't take long that Demi was bending over in front of Jacob and shaking her ass to tease him. Some other men may have thought twice about raising a hand to smack her ass, but not him. Demi playfully teased him, crying out when he spanked her. When she finally did push her rump down into his lap, she grabbed the bottle from the coffee table and began to chug it down, drinking large gulps while she was grinding down into him. Soft moans escaped both their lips as they sat alone in the lounge room together. Jacob couldn't wait to take Demi back to his dorm room all by himself. He wouldn't be leaving with the entourage of his other jock team mates. He was going with her with her car, as she was quick to offer after performing her sensual dance against him.

******************

1 HOUR LATER

Leaving the club and navigating the roads took some time for Demi. Though she had driven a car through Miami before, she didn't know much of the area by heart. Jacob had to guide her south, telling her which routes to take before they entered Coral Gables. An hour passed before she pulled up to the college campus in her black Lexus car. It was almost funny to Demi that she left the club with a complete stranger and had now driven across town to where he was staying on a campus. It was something about the dirty side of an adventure that got the better of her mind tonight. She wanted to have fun, though this was a major risk she was taking without going back to her own place. When the car was parked and Jacob stepped out, she made a quick move to text her bodyguard the location of where she currently was.

Both of them had consumed a fair amount of alcohol to the point that they shouldn't have been on the road. He was impressed with how she maintained to drive despite the bourbon clearly in her system. Along the way, they had a few short conversations but everything always came back to him talking about her ass. There wasn't a question about it, he was getting laid tonight and none of his jock friends would be involved to share this lovely singing starlet with. He had Demi Lovato all to himself, stripping naked before him within the quiet walls of his lonely dorm room. Jacob had locked the doors, as he didn't want to allow his room mate to enter later tonight and spoil the fun. This was his joy to share, all with one of the most famous current singers in the country. The last thing he wanted as for his room mate to barge in without knocking and want to join in with him.

Despite the short flirty conversations they had shared in her car, it was nothing but complete silence among the dorm when they began to take their clothes off. Demi's eyes observed the room, as everything seemed to be well placed and taken care of it. The dorms themselves appeared to be empty, as most of the jocks were still back at the club getting drunk and partying. It didn't appear that Jacob spent long periods of time in here, at least not by looking at how neatly organized the room appeared to be. The bed sat with yellow sheets and a single pillow. Demi smirked at Jacob after she had taken all of her clothes off, standing in all her nude glory before him. Her body decorated with various tattoos, all now visible to his eye. Jacob didn't focus on her lovely ink work, though he found the art to be charming. His eyes looked over her boobs before glancing down to see her dripping wet pussy. Without a hair in sight, he could clearly see the shiny folds revealing how wet she truly was.

From the start, Demi had her own ideas in mind for teasing him. Since he wasn't speaking a word back, all she had to listen to was the silence among their breathing. Jacob stood taller than her with a muscular body. Though she had glanced down to see his swollen rod, she kept eye contact while teasing him with a little grin. Taking two steps back, she then collapsed over the bed. When her back hit the soft sheets underneath her, she cut up giggling, assuming that would be enough to make him talk. To her surprise, Jacob still didn't utter any words. He moved to the bed, hovering over her as his knees sunk down into the blanket beneath. Demi felt his hands move up her stomach as he raised them to gently squeeze her soft breasts. She raised her head back while closing her eyes, letting out a soft moan to him.

"Ohhhhhh, yeah..."

His hands squeezed underneath her breasts, pushing them up into a busty position. Jacob's mind was swirling in several directions, as he didn't know how he wanted to take this beautiful girl at first. When Demi's eyes reopened and looked up into his face, she set the tone by speaking to him as a naughty seductress.

"You like those tits, don't you?"

"Yeah, they're nice and soft..."

Squeezing her breasts again, this time Jacob moved his palms to feel her nipples harden up. Demi gritted her teeth, looking into his eyes as she spoke once again in her low, slutty voice.

"I want you to fuck me, hot shot. Fuck me nice and hard..."

"That's just what I plan to do, baby."

Demi laughed at him while he squeezed her breasts harder this time.

"Didn't I tell you not to call me that?"

Jacob grinned to her.

"You don't like being called baby?"

"No..."

"Alright, how about if I just call you 'bitch' then?"

With a smirk across her lips, Demi nodded.

"Yeah, I like that. Are you gonna fuck me like I'm your bitch, then?"

"Fuck yes, I am!"

The tone had drastically changed from here all with their dirty words. Demi started off slow and sensual, but now things had become smoldering hot with nasty filth. She could read this man so easily, just from knowing that he was a jock. It didn't matter if he was sincere about being such a big fan or not, Demi knew he was going to fuck her raw, just as she desired. Jacob climbed atop her, wasting no time pushing his body up against hers as she wrapped her arms around his back. Bringing his right hand down, Jacob wrapped his fingers around his swollen dick and guided it towards her pussy while he could feel Demi breathing over his neck. Once the head slipped past her folds, she moaned out to him.

"Yes, yes! That's it, get it in there, mmmmmmm..."

Calling out to him in a soft, voice, Demi gasped when she felt his hard rod sliding into her clit. Her tits pressed up against his chest as Jacob groaned to the feeling of her tight walls within. She wrapped her strong legs around him, encouraging him to thrust further.

"Ohhhhhh, yeah! Come on, fuck me! Fuck me!!"

Grunting in pleasure, Jacob pushed his hands down into the bed as he could feel Demi's finger tips sliding over his back. He began to thrust hard and fast, pounding his thick cock into her lovely pussy. Her tits bounced and shook, rubbing up against his bare chest. Demi moaned, moving her lips to his for a quick, hard passionate kiss. She moaned into his mouth before pulling their lips apart and then screaming aloud.

"YESSSSSS, THAT'S IT! FUCK ME, FUCK ME HARD!!"

The bed began to shake with the front side beating up against the wall. The thought didn't cross his mind whatsoever, that if the dorms were occupied tonight, someone would be angry and yelling right now over this commotion. He didn't care if anyone could've heard them from other dorm rooms. Jacob was having a dream of his life come true, fucking Demi Lovato. A girl he had been crushing on for some time now. Grunting, he continued to thrust into her as she moved her hands across his back.

"YES, YES! FUCK ME, FUCK MEEEE!!"

Her nails of both hands raked across his back, scratching him as Jacob did not slow down whatsoever. This was how she wanted it, to be fucked raw and he complied with her request so easily. Demi moved her head to the left side of his neck, biting down over him as Jacob was still pumping his fat cock into that tight pussy. Over and over he continued. Eventually he was forced to cry out in pain.

"Fuck!! You're a kinky bitch that knows how to bite!"

Demi refused to let go, still sinking her teeth over his neck to leave bite marks into his flesh. If her nails weren't enough to scratch the surface of her skin, she certainly could break the blood with her perfect white teeth but Demi didn't want to. What she desired more than anything right now was to reach her pinnacle of pleasure. Moving her lips away from his neck, she gritted her teeth for a moment, letting out a distorted moan before screaming to him.

"DON'T STOP, DON'T YOU FUCKING STOP!! KEEP GOING, YESSSSSSS!!"

Jacob almost wished he could've smacked her ass for telling him not to stop. How could he control himself at this point? As he made each thrust into her pussy, he wanted to experience what her orgasm was going to feel like. This was better than all the other sluts he had been fucking the past several months on campus. With each thrust he sent into her, Demi cried out louder. Her voice was beginning to echo through out the room as she came closer and closer to the edge of her climax.

"YES! YES!! OHHHHHHHHH, FUCK!!"

She could only scream a few words as Demi lost her train of thought. Letting out a cry, she scraped her nails across his back again while closing her eyes and belting out a loud cry. Unable to hold back this moment, her climax had been reached. Jacob came to a complete stop and dropped his jaw, moaning as he felt her juices from within her. It was taking everything in the young man not to blow his load inside a woman he desired, but he maintained by moving up and pulling his rod free from her clit. Jacob set his feet on the floor as he left Demi there on the bed to recover from the orgasm she had just experienced. A few seconds went by of both of them just breathing aloud. As he stood there, his cock dripped with her juices. Demi finally spoke out to him.

"Wow, holy shit. That was fucking great, ohhhhh yeah."

"You've got some sharp teeth for a kinky bitch, I can tell you that."

Laughter crackled from Demi's voice after Jacob's words. She leaned up on the bed, moving over as she crawled forward with a smirk across her lips. Her eyes were instantly gazing down, looking towards his dripping cock. She licked her lips and then teased him.

"I think you need me to clean that up...with my mouth, that is."

Once again, she licked her lips while Jacob laughed. Demi rolled over on her back, almost to the point that her head was hanging upside down from the bed. She looked up at him from her inverted view and then teased him once more with filthy words.

"You want me to clean that cock, hot shot?"

"Yeah, just don't bite it."

Demi giggled.

"Don't worry, I know better. I'll clean it like a nasty bitch if you wanna fuck my mouth."

The position she put herself in now made complete sense to Jacob. He stepped forward and used his left hand to reach down and grab a hold through Demi's long black hair. She called out to him one last time, knowing that she was about to have her jaws filled with his long shaft.

"Come on and fuck my mouth, hot shot!"

"Shut up and suck it, bitch!"

Jacob was quick to reply to her as he gripped her hair tighter. Using his right hand, he eased his cock past her lips, slipping it as he was greeted to hearing Demi moan and slurp against his shaft. 'Mmmm', her moans sent vibrations into him as he grinned. Her head remained hanging upside down from the edge of the bed, creating the perfect position where he could truly fuck her mouth and leave her face a mess of drooling spit. He leaned over the bed, looking at her pussy as he began to buck his hips forward and drive his cock into her mouth. The sounds of her slobbering and sucking began to echo throughout the room.

"GWAK-GWAH-GWAK-GWAH-GWAK!"

"Take it, bitch! You wanted it, fucking take it!!"

She closed her eyes, gagging on his cock while he pumped every inch between her lips. His balls slapped against her nose as she inhaled the sweaty scent of his body odor. Her eyes opened back up as she took in the smell. Demi guessed right away when she first met him that he had to be an aggressive man in bed, so far he wasn't disappointing her expectations whatsoever. Over and over, he continued to thrust his cock into her mouth, thoroughly giving her the skull-fucking that she craved.

"GWAK-GWAK-GWAH-KAH-KAH-GWAH!"

Once more, her mouth generated various slurping and slobbering sounds as he was still thrusting his cock past her lips. Finally, he came to a stop and then pulled his cock from her lips to offer her a break. Demi gagged, choking on his length before a long string of saliva fell over the left side of her face. Due to the position she was in, her drool dripped down her face and into her long black hair. Jacob pushed the head of his cock back between her lips and then Demi began to suck it again as she awaited him to fuck her mouth again. The grip in her hair tightened like before, and soon he was thrusting his hips forward while yelling.

"God, I could fuck your mouth all day! You certainly were born to be a singer!"

"GWAH-GWAK-GWAH-GWAH-KAH!"

Like before, her mouth created various slobbering and sucking sounds. Demi's eyes watered up as he pushed his cock deeper down her throat. The string of spit that had been hanging from her lips continued to dangle with each hard thrust Jacob send into her mouth. He truly could've continued skull-fucking her all night to get his rocks off, but there was one more hole left that he had truly saved for the final treat. When he pulled his shaft free from her lips, another string of saliva dangled over her upside down face. His meat pole glistened in a shiny coat of her saliva dripping over it. Jacob took a few steps back, pulling her hair as Demi looked up into his face with her inverted view. Taking in a deep breath, Demi called out to him as she knew what was about to happen.

"Are you about to cum all over this bitch's nasty fucking face, hot shot!?"

"No, not yet."

Jacob shook his head. He let go of Demi's hair, as she looked bewildered over what he was about to do next.

"Get up, climb back over the bed baby."

He slipped, referring to her as 'baby' instead of 'bitch' as they had agreed to use. Demi didn't bother correcting him. She leaned up, moving as she sat on the bed and then Jacob called out to her again.

"I want you on all fours."

After he spoke, she knew exactly what he wanted.

"Ohhhhhhh, so you can fuck me in the ass?"

"Fuck yeah! Don't make me fucking wait any longer for it!"

Jacob's cry sounded as if he had waited all night for this one thing. Demi giggled as she moved into position, as she loved to take it up the ass and tease a man senseless with her round shaped bum. With her hands placed down over the bed, she pushed her legs together and then began to shake her ass up into the air while glancing over her left shoulder. Jacob's eyes followed the movement her booty made, just as he climbed up on the bed. He was using to use his left hand to smack her ass getting her to stop. Unlike his playful spanks back at the club, this one was hard enough to leave a mark. Demi wanted to tease him, as she didn't think he would be able to properly fuck her ass before blowing his load, but it wasn't worth creating an argument. He was a jock and it was easy to guess what body part he used to do his thinking. Using both hands, he pulled her thick ass cheeks apart and then guided his cock between them.

"Mmmmmmmmm, come on. I want you to fuck me in the ass, I need it."

Taking the first thrust into her ass, he bit his lower lip and groaned as Demi gasped. Jacob replied to her as he moved his hands to grip her phat cheeks.

"Ohhhhh, you need it, huh? You need this cock in your ass, you dirty fucking bitch?"

"Yes, I need it! Give it to me! GIVE IT TO ME, FUCK MY ASS YOU SEXY MAN!!"

Being called 'sexy man' wasn't something Jacob expected at all. He pushed his feet down into the bed sheets beneath him, spreading his legs as he began to pumping his cock into Demi's firm tight ass. She moved her hands to the edge of the bed, as the pillow was far out of reach from her hands. Biting her lower lip, she moaned before hollering to him again.

"JUST LIKE THAT, OHHHHH YES!! FUCK MY ASS, YEAH!! GIVE IT TO ME, GIVE IT TO ME!!"

Jacob wanted to smack her ass with both his hands so hard when she screamed to him, but he prevented himself. He knew it deep down that his orgasm was pushing closer and closer. It had been a pain thus far to hold his load all this time, but at least that was enough to tell him that he would have enough to paint her face with more spunk than he could've produced earlier. Over and over, he was still slowly ramming his cock into her dark little hole. Jacob moved slow so he could enjoy the feeling of every inch of his long rod pumping into that thick ass. Demi's tits wound bounce momentarily when he thrust in.

"YESSSSSSS, OHHHHHHHH GOD!!"

When she screamed again, Demi couldn't contain herself from balling her hands into fists and pounding them down over the bed. Jacob was panting, trying to hold back his load from exploding through her dark back door anal hole. He only wished he could fuck her ass at a longer length, but it seemed impossible. Even as he made slow thrusts, Jacob could only count three more before he had to pull his rod free from her ass. Demi knew he couldn't take it anymore, as she began to turn before he could even tell her to.

"Get on your fucking knees for me, you dirty bitch!"

"Ohhhh, you wanna cum on my face, right?"

"FUCK YEAH, GET OVER HERE!!"

Climbing up on her knees, Demi looked up into his eyes with a face that was already a bit wrecked. Her makeup smeared under her eyes and she still had spit strings in her hair and over her face, all the result of his face-fucking from minutes earlier. He took one step back, pushing his feet down into the mattress as Demi stood on her knees before him. She placed her hands over her breasts, pushing her hands into them as she began to massage them while Jacob was stroking his hard cock aimed at her face.

"Cum for me, hot shot! Cum on my face, yes!"

Demi spoke to him in a low voice, her eyes closed and begging to receive a face full of hot spunk from him. The head of his lengthy rod was aimed directly at her lips. Jacob grunted as he felt the surge pushing through his veins.

"I'M CUMMING, FUCK!!"

Just as he spit out his words, Jacob's cock began to explode. The first initial blasts of cum were thick and stringy, shooting direct lines up the middle of her forehead and streaking into her hair. He painted three direct lines, all going down her nose before he made a splattering wad connect under her right eye. Demi remained seated with her eyes closed, moaning as she felt his hot seed flying across her smooth skin. Another line went up forehead, streaking over her right eyebrow while one strand of cum dripped down from her chin and fell to her breasts below.

"Mmmmmm, yeah that's it. Cover me good, you dirty man."

She gritted her teeth, causing her words to growl as she talked dirty to him. Demi began to slowly grin, all before she cracked up giggling as the cum was dripping from her face. She suddenly remembered how the night began and just what she had done that caused her to go back to this jock's dorm and fuck his brains out. For a one night stand, this was something that felt completely satisfied with her filthy desires. It wouldn't be long before she would clean her face, put her clothes back on and head out the door. Jacob had memories that would last for him within a lifetime, all thanks to a party he wouldn't have been attending if not for his football stardom at the university.

******************

Across town, a mansion sat in the darkness beyond a gate that had been opened from the inside. A dog from another property was barking loudly, though nothing could be seen outside except a few lights brightening the surface near the front door. Three bodies remained lifeless outside the gate, all in pools of blood from gunshot wounds to the back. A van was parked in the opposite direction in the driveway, clearly intentional for a fast escape. Beyond the doors, a grim scene awaited anyone who may have stumbled inside the house. This wasn't a normal home invasion by any means. Not in a wealthy neighborhood like Baypoint, right in the upper east side of the town. Such an event had been clearly orchestrated and thoroughly planned by a small crew who had now been inside the mansion for an hour with their hostage.

A man stood tall in the living room, right under a double-staircase decorated in gold and white. His appearance was notable with a black pinstripe suit, wearing a white shirt underneath with no tie beneath his collar. A luxury watch was on his left wrist; a chain over the right and a few rings around his pinky and ring fingers on both hands and finally, a gold necklace visible with his shirt and jacket unbuttoned, all in gold. Clutched in his right hand was a black pistol, fitted with a silencer to suppress the loudness of shots fired. Ramón Diaz had changed, not only in appearance but profession too. This wasn't a robbery, this was a take over and rub out. New names were rising in the drug business of the Miami underworld. He and his brother Carlos had staged the takeover of a drug lord's operations, all after paying off three of his security guards and leading to the silent murder of the rest. Tonight's work came after three whole weeks of careful plotting.

The assault of the fortified home had went over in a matter of minutes, all thanks to the intel of their new goons who had turn-coated their former employer. Ramón led the charge, sneaking beyond the gates, killing the guards outside and then opening the gates to allow entry of the van. Once the front doors had been kicked in, it was easy to take control of the house between the five men. Two servants were murdered at sight while Ramón ordered their newly hired thugs to go upstairs and wake up the old man and drag him down to his living room. The man leading the entire operation was Carlos, keeping his hands busy with another paid henchman who helped show him where the vault in the home was where drugs were kept. The intel from their new friends had surely paid off, as everyone had a price when money was involved.

"What is this? Is it money you want? I've got plenty of cash, if you'll let me show you..."

On the floor, the old man spoke up to his captors holding guns to him. Over his body, all he wore was a white robe, as he had clearly been sleeping when the home invasion took place. His head was mostly bald, as his hair had fell out a long time ago and his mustache had faded grey. He had yet to lay eyes on Carlos or Ramón. The goons holding him captive were dressed in jeans, black sweat shirts and wore matching black balaclava ski masks over their faces. They didn't say a word back to their captive. In their arms, they held Uzi sub-machines with large silencers attached to the end of the gun's barrels. Carlos was finally finished loading up the back of the van, as he ran back into the house brandishing a short, black painted Ithaca 37 shotgun in both hands. Ramón stepped towards the living room, looking at the old man who was still on the floor pleading for his life.

"Please don't kill me, I can make you rich. Very rich! Just listen to me, please."

"Shut your fucking mouth, you old fossil."

Suddenly, the other man stepped forward through the door way and the old man's eyes became enlarged as he looked up at Carlos. He wore a white pinstriped suit, almost matching his brother's, except for a dark red shirt underneath. They both wore an equal amount of bling, all in shiny gold. The only notable difference to Carlos besides his wardrobe, was a grisly scar over the left side of his forehead. The scar line was visible, as his hair was cut short and slick back now. It formed after an altercation he had some months back in the bathroom of a club. The old man shook his head as he glanced up at Carlos.

"Carlos, I heard that you were dead."

A sinister laugh crackled as Carlos shook his head.

"You heard fake news, cabrón..."

It wasn't hard to see the fear over the man's face from Carlos' perspective. He had this man right where he wanted him, on his knees begging for his life.

"What is this? Why are you coming in here with guns?"

Carlos stepped forward, holding the short shotgun in both hands as he grinned down to his hostage. Shaking his head, he whistled before replying to him.

"I'm here to take over, you stupid old fuck. Your time is over, I'm the man in charge now. What used to be yours is about to become mine, starting tonight."

After speaking, he cocked the gun ready to fire.

CLA-CLICK!

The old man raised his hands up, pleading for his life once more. Carlos spoke to him in Spanish as he waved the gun point-blank to his face.

"Di las buenas noches, tu tiempo ha terminado."

"NOOOOOOOOO!!"

Chapter 94: Chapter 94. Upcoming Drug Lord Part 1 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

Light cast into the darkness, creating a small flame at the edge of a lighter. The cigarette lit, ready for Ramón to push it up to his lips and take a long drag. Outside, the winter evening had caught on during the midnight hours. The wind rustled through his slick black hair, but not enough to penetrate through his expensive blue suit. He took the walk from the parking lot, ready to enter a club around South Beach. For the time being, Ramón had wanted to go out and enjoy himself alone. It was a new year, though a breath of fresh air had breezed through towards the year's end. Things were changing for the better, at least Ramón thought to himself. Gone were the days of pushing a small time security gig back at his family's club. He had a new career, one that he liked better as it came with getting high in the fast lane with a lifestyle he had always dreamed of having.

When he walked through the doors of the club, Ramón was greeted to darkness with only flickering neon lights casting rays from the distance. The club was usually an attraction for all the tourists in South Beach, but it found itself somewhat lonely a weekend night such as this. Ramón needed to go out alone, to have some fun without having Carlos along with him. Over the past several months, it became rare that they were seen apart from each other in public. The brothers had formed themselves as a duo in the criminal underworld of Miami, slowly rising up with infamous notoriety. There was a new duo of 'Diaz Brothers' running things in town and it wasn't the two older men running a nightclub. Carlos had an ambition to go into business for himself rather than working for someone else. With Ramón at his side, the goal seemed possible of accomplishing. It all began with Carlos' connections to an old time Jamaican drug lord who had dealers all over the map. With all plans to cut loose and go solo, Carlos made his first big move by rubbing out a different established drug lord from a past age.

Everybody had a price. Loyalty never lived long in the streets. All it took was buying out a handful of old bodyguards and access had been granted to the mansion setting up the kill. Such a hit was sure to make headlines across the state, just what Carlos wanted. His idea had been to send a message that old fossils from back in the day were no longer the players running things anymore. There were new faces in town, representing hunger and determination to rise up and control the drug trade. This had been a dream for Ramón, something he had always wanted to experience. He had witnessed only a small bit of this lifestyle from his cousin Steven. The action and fast money was enough motivation for Ramón to continue, even if his older cousin had been trying to distance himself from this past life. None of that mattered now, as Carlos and Ramón were sitting on a supply of around forty keys of pure grade A Colombian snow that needed a buyer.

"Hey there, Ramón it's been a while since I last seen you."

The bartender greeted him as he stepped forward. Ramón shoved his cigarette into the tray over the table, giving a nod to the man.

"Likewise, how's the place been doing?"

"About the same. Busy during the day, not so much during the night."

As he stood there, Ramón gazed around the club. It wasn't empty, but there were few people around. The dance floor was completely lonely while a bored DJ sat behind his work station shifting through beats and instrumental works. From the distance, he noticed a lonely woman sitting at a table. Upon a second glance, something had caught Ramón's attention. The woman appeared to resemble a famous actress whom he had enjoyed a chance encounter with over a year ago. Beyond her pretty face, she wore a black jacket covering what appeared to be a white shirt underneath. Her long brunette hair was fixed up giving a clear view at her lovely face. It was a once in a lifetime chance, one that he was quite proud of. Thinking to himself, he was unsure that it was truly her. 'No way, it can't be...' Stepping away from the bar, he approached her table, looking over her as he spoke.

"Excuse me, are you Jessica Alba?"

Her eyes glanced up and she looked into his face. The woman had clearly resembled her, as she sat in the chair and looked up into his face.

"Who wants to know?"

He smiled, poinding to himself.

"You don't remember me?"

She took another look at him and then her face turned red, blushing in embarrassment before a smiled crossed her pink lips.

"Oh my gosh, are you Ramón Diaz?"

"Yes, it's me. Been a long time, Jessica."

Standing up before him, Jessica smiled flashing those perfect teeth of hers. She stepped forward, giving Ramón a soft hug before looking back into his face and speaking.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to be rude to you. Did not know it was you at first, it's been a long time."

"Yes, it's good to see you again. I've hoped for a long time now that we'd maybe bump into each other. We sure did dance up a storm in Disco Fever a while back, huh?"

Jessica giggled to him.

"Oh yeah, we sure did! I went by that club a few months ago wondering if you would still be there. I know it had been over a year, but it was worth a chance."

Ramón had been waiting so long for the opportunity to ask Jessica something. Though it had been so long ago and they were speaking as friends now, he had to know why she didn't return to the club after they had their lustful afternoon together at her beach side home.

"That reminds me, I've always wanted to ask you this. Why didn't you come back to the club after that day I spent at your house?"

She gave him a soft smile while shaking her head.

"Honey, I had to leave town and go back to work in L.A. It's hard when you have to run a business, play with my acting career and go home and be a mom at the same time."

Her eyes glanced over his suit, instantly noticing the extra jewelry that he was wearing compared to the last time she had seen him over a year ago. Jessica looked over the gold chains; the watch, the rings over his fingers and his necklace. This may have been the same man she had danced with from before, but something had clearly changed with him.

"Looks like you're moving up in the world, Ramón. I like your rings, when did you get those?"

"Not that long ago, baby. Sometime before Christmas."

"I take it that you've had something of a career change recently."

Jessica gave him a smug grin after speaking her words so softly. Ramón had to think for a moment as he gazed back into her beautiful dark eyes. It wasn't any question given his wardrobe that screamed the words 'drug dealer' in mind, from his designer name suit and excessive jewelry. With a nod, he replied to her.

"Yeah, you could call it that. I take it that you prefer to have fun with a man who can make fast money, huh?"

She laughed at him, leaning back against the table before she answered back.

"Honey, I'm a married woman. I'm not supposed to be fooling around, having one night stands and flings when I'm off on vacation. It's hard when you know your husband messes around with girls on the set."

"Too bad for him, he's missing out. You wanna dance, Jessica baby?"

Reaching for his hand, she nodded her head upon replying back.

"I thought you'd never ask. Come on, see if you can keep up with me again and maybe I'll bring you back to my place like before."

With her eyes locked back on his, Jessica winked to him. Ramón couldn't help but think that this was so easy for him. He didn't have to use his charm at all, or attempt to smooth talk her for another chance. Perhaps she really was lonely and needed to break out to have some fun from the stress of marriage and the Hollywood life. Hand in hand, they stepped away from the table and walked to the dance floor. The empty square shaped floor now had the company of two people ready to move together. Despite his new career, it wasn't enough to kill his talents of dancing. Ramón could work any dance floor, knowing how to work his hips and legs to the rhythm of various styles of music. Jessica had proven herself to be an amazing dance partner in the past, living up to the reputation she had earned from her various roles in films where she worked her tightly fit body in front of the camera.

The club itself seemed to be operating for after hours. The DJ wasn't bothered at all by the presence of two people on the dance floor, as the music was nothing more than generic bass beats with a few layers of synths over it. Jessica took the charge, bumping her hips and working her heels over the floor as she began to move with the rhythm. Ramón waited until he saw how Jessica was dancing and then he began to move alongside her, facing her so he could study her hips and the moves she was creating with her body. The music itself was slow tempo, as Jessica would shake her hips at the thumping of the bass. It didn't take her long to figure out how the song was working in it's predictable pace. While watching her, Ramón licked his lips and moved a bit closer towards her. Jessica was ready to play along. Reaching for his hand, Jessica moved to the beat as she pulled Ramón forward and stepped around him.

She wasted no time sparking the fire with this dance. Moving her back up to him, Jessica placed her hands down on her knees, bend over as she began to grind her hips and proceed to twerk her ass up against his crotch. He didn't expect, but Ramón refused to disappoint Jessica. As she worked those hips and twerked her ass up against his crotch, he moved with the beat of the song, regardless if she was turning him on and forcing a bulge to appear in the front of his pants. Jessica had torched the dance floor, creating a scene for the small handful of people who populated the night club. While still grinding her ass up against him, she raised both hands up, giving Ramón a hint to make his move and take over the dance. He raised his hands up, touching her palms as Jessica gripped his hands and then turned around to face him. Now face to face, she bit her lower lip and looked into his eyes.

Not a word was spoken between them, but Ramón knew what to do. He moved his hands down to her sides, touching her jacket as he moved his hands down. Jessica was still moving her hips with the music, thinking to herself that the DJ would at least have a clue to turn up the heat by putting on something with a faster tempo. To their disappointment, the music remained the same, reprising the same tired low beats and bright synth that had been playing repeatedly for several minutes now. Ramón could see the resentment over Jessica's face, as she wasn't satisfied with this music whatsoever. Not bothering to waste anymore of her time, Jessica stopped moving completely and just shook her head. Her eyes shifted back to Ramón and she spoke.

"Fuck this. If he isn't gonna change this dull music, I don't see the point in us trying to dance around this."

"Yeah, this DJ is lazy tonight."

"Forget about him. Let's go back to my place and we can do some proper dancing after taking our clothes off."

"I thought you'd never ask."

Ramón grinned after speaking, clearly mocking the very same words she had spoken to him minutes ago. Jessica rolled her eyes at him and proceeded to walk off the dance floor, waiting for him to tag along with her. It was quite the coincidence to walk into a club on this night and find Jessica Alba again, but it was something that Ramón had always hoped for in the back of his mind. He couldn't forget this lovely woman, not after the three nights had spent dancing with her back at Disco Fever over a year ago. Her home would be familiar to him, not that it mattered since his focus would primarily be over her stripper body and nothing else. This was a much better night than staying up in condo apartment home which was now heavily guarded with a security system and surveillance cameras active around the property.

******************

2 HOURS LATER

"Do that for me again, baby. Yeah, just like that!"

The clothes had come off rather quickly, all between a dirty kiss between the two of them. Ramón wasted no time making himself at home after Jessica walked him through the front door of her beach side home. For a vacation house, the place was rather nice and low key, but he didn't care where he was as long as she was with him tonight. He sat down naked over the same familiar couch that he known from the first day he spent in her home. It didn't matter that it was over a year ago, Ramón wasn't going to forget a lucky night with Jessica Alba of all women in the world. Now he sat down completely naked, still wearing his gold jewelry as the actress had removed all her clothes except for the high heels that elevated her height. Her back was turned away from him, her legs spread out as she proceeded to grind her hips and bounce her ass for him. Ramón sat there, stroking his cock as he watched her ass cheeks wobble and shake against one another.

"Ahi vas, make it clap for me."

Jessica bit down on her lower lip and continued to twerk her ass. A smile crossed past his lips before he raised his hand up and smacked his palm against her ass.

SPANK!

"Ouch! That hurt!"

She whimpered, letting out an exaggerated cry that forced Ramón to laugh at her. Not wanting to waste all her time working her ass into the air, Jessica came to a stop and then turned around. She sank down to her knees, moving his hand away from his cock so she could grip it with her own left hand. Jessica gazed up into his eyes while pushing the head of his meat pole against her lips and kissing it.

"I didn't tell you to stop twerking. What do you think you're doing now?"

Placing her lips around the head, Jessica starred back into his eyes before coming off to make a loud pop sound. She took a deep breath before replying to his words.

"I'm about to suck this big fucking cock, that's what I'm doing now."

"I don't remember telling you-"

"Shut up! You don't tell me what to do, this is my house!"

His eyebrows raised while he smirked down at her. It wasn't everyday a woman told Ramón to 'shut up', but he couldn't complain. Not with Jessica Alba of all women down on her knees with his cock in her hand. He tried not to laugh but couldn't help but to slightly chuckle as she began to slowly suck his cock. 'Mmmmmmmmm', Jessica moaned as she closed her eyes and began to bob her lips up and down. She took her time, moving her hand down to the base of his cock while her right hand fondled and massaged his balls. Ramón took a deep breath before moaning aloud with words in Spanish.

"Ohhhhhhhh, fuck. Te extrañe tanto."

Not allowing his spoken words to distract her, Jessica continued to slobber over his cock as she slip her lips up and down. She still worked slowly, taking inch after inch of his long thick pole into her mouth and sucking on it. Jessica eventually opened her eyes, gazing up into his face as she eased his cock out from her mouth. When her lips released the head, another popping sound echoed through the room. She looked down and spit all over his dick, soaking it in her saliva before using her left hand to stroke it back and forth. The grin across Ramón's face was just begging for her to drop her lower lip, grit those teeth and then speak back to him in a low seductive voice.

"You like that, baby?"

"Fuck yes, I love how you work that cock in your slutty mouth. I've thought about you sucking that cock so many times when I'm laying in bed at night."

"Mmmmmm, you missed me quite a lot, huh?"

Jessica spoke while still pumping his cock up and down with her left hand. Her right hand remained down below, rubbing his balls.

"Of course I fucking missed you! If I could do this every day with you, I would!"

Such a response was just what she wanted to be told. Giving him a wink, Jessica leaned down towards his balls, using her tongue to begin licking his hairy sack.

"Ohhhhhhhh, yeah. Stuff 'em in your mouth, baby. Go on, I dare you. Do it, Jessica."

It almost made her laugh that Ramón would dare her to do such a thing. She parted her lips and used her right hand to squeeze his balls, bringing the left nut between her lips as she began to slobber all over it loudly. The sounds her mouth created only made him moan louder.

"Fuck, you're so nasty..."

Ramón's reply was another dare to Jessica's mind. She popped one nut out of her mouth, only to this time to use her hand to aid her in stuffing both of his balls into her mouth. Her jaws inflated from being filled with his sack. She began to stroke his cock back and forth with her left hand, causing him to moan aloud and then stand up to look down and see what she had done with his own eyes.

"FUCK! That's the kind of freaky shit I like!!"

With his feet back on the carpet floor from beneath him, Ramón was unable to control himself while listening to Jessica's mouth slobber and suck over his nuts all while pumping her left hand up and down his long dick. He was ready to truly take control, regardless if this was her house or not. He was the kind of dominant man who couldn't be stopped once his buttons had been pressed. Jessica had done her duty pressing all of those buttons to push him into overdrive like a horny machine. He waited until she popped her lips free of his balls. A trail of spit dangled from them, dripping to the floor below. Ramón reached for her head with both hands, ready now to fuck her pretty mouth as her eyes gazed up into his and she brought those puffy lips back to his cock. Jessica knew what he was about to do as she moved her left hand away from his cock. He grunted as he began to buck his hips, driving his cock forward into her mouth.

Heavy breathing could be heard from Ramón's voice as Jessica closed her eyes and took every inch of his cock pumping into her mouth. His hands curled up her brunette locks of hair, gaining a quick grip as Ramón began to grunt and moan aloud. He didn't care if this was just another quick one night stand with her, it was better to have a second chance rather than hoping and wishing for another go with this beautiful actress. Gurgling and slobbering sounds began to echo from below on the floor just as Ramón picked up the pace, pounding his cock further into her mouth repeatedly. She began to gag as drool dripped from the corners of her lips. Ramón grunted and continued to thrust his hips, driving his cock into her mouth over and over. Jessica's eyes began to water as her mouth sounded off a chorus of various gagging and slobbering sounds.

"GWAK-GWAK-GWAH-GWAK-KAH-KAH-GWAH!"

"Take it, baby! Just like that!"

Ramón was unable to stop himself, still moving his hips forward and driving his cock into her mouth. It was a dream to do this with her again, fucking her pretty mouth as he had desperately missed the feeling of his cock pushing back and forth into it. Jessica's mascara smeared a bit as a result of her teary eyes. When he finally stopped, Ramón moved his hands to the back of her head to shove her lips all the way down to the base of his cock. The head of his rod poked to the back of her throat as he held her there in position. Grunting out, Ramón screamed at her.

"Just like that, take that fucking cock bebé bonito!"

After a few seconds, she loudly gagged over his cock. His voice was heard letting out a moan. Ramón pulled her hair to bring his cock free from her mouth. Jessica took a deep breath as saliva strings dangled from her open lips back to his shiny, drool covered dick.

"I could fuck your mouth for hours. Your husband don't know what he's missing out on, let me tell you that!"

Jessica attempted to giggle while catching her breath. He smiled down at her, noticing the streams of tears that moved down both of her cheeks. Around her right eye, her black mascara and eyeliner had smeared a bit. The strings of drool had broken, now dangling from her lower lip and down her chin. Ramón gripped her hair tighter, pulling her up from her knees and back standing on her heels.

"You ready to get fucked, baby?"

With a smile, she nodded forcing the strands of saliva dangling from her chin to sway back and forth. Ramón bit down on his lower lip to prevent himself from laughing.

"Are you gonna fuck my ass or my pussy first?"

Gripping her hair tighter, he flashed his teeth upon replying.

"That ass. I want you to twerk again for me. You know how to work it, baby."

She let out a sigh, as his request was nothing short of a predictable one. Feeling in completely control now, Ramón stepped back from the couch and walked Jessica around by pulling her hair with his right hand. He didn't want to fuck her on the couch again since they had already done it before the first time he was invited to her house back in the day. A bar counter sat in the distance on the right side of the room. Jessica's heels stomped loudly when they moved off the carpet, as Ramón pushed her towards the bar where he could easily bend her over. He finally let go of her hair so Jessica could lean over the bar. She knew exactly how he wanted her. Placing his hands over her ass, Ramón thrust his cock between her ass cheeks so he could find her dark little hole and poke the head of his rod into the small tunnel.

"Mmmmm, yeah! Get it in there, I wanna feel your big dick poking up my ass. I want you to ram it up in there."

Because she had spoke up, Ramón raised his right hand and slapped her ass loudly, just to watch the texture of her skin ripple and vibrate. Jessica laid her right hand down over the counter, feeling the cold surface under her wrist as she moved into position so she could properly grind her hips backwards and twerk that ass up and down over his cock. He moved both his hands away from her body, not hindering with her movements whatsoever. It took her a few moments, adjusting from how she was bent over but once Jessica was comfortable, she turned her head to look over her left shoulder and closed her eyes. Grinding her hips, her ass began to twerk as she forced her ass cheeks to bounce back and forth while moving forward and back to drive his cock into her ass. With her teeth gritted, she let out a soft moan as she continued.

"Ohhhhhhhhh, yeah...Mmmmmmmm, you like that?"

Jessica's voice called out to him in a low seductive tone, similar to when she had teased him earlier with her sexy voice. Sounds were made as his hairy balls rubbed between her ass cheeks. All Ramón did was smile wide, enjoying every moment of watching this sensual woman back it up and use her ass as a weapon of pleasure. He wasn't going to bother thrusting into her since Jessica was putting on a hell of a show by grinding and twerking back and forth to move his cock in and out of her ass.

"Yesssssss, that's it! Keep going, baby! Keep backing that ass up, just like that."

Raising her head, she let out a soft moan while continuing to grind her ass back and forth. Ramón couldn't have been more pleased with her efforts. At any moment he could've took control and slammed his cock into her ass, but he didn't want to while witness this kind of sexy show that Jessica was putting up. Though there wasn't any music playing in the room, she bounced her thick rump almost to the point that he had to wonder if she were imagining music playing within her mind. Her body was built for dancing while her ass was thick and well rounded for bumping and grinding it. Ramón took a deep breath as she continued, moaning at the feeling of his cock working in her back door hole. After another minute, he had to force her to stop. Raising both of his hands, he smacked them down over her ass for a loud double spank to catch her attention.

"That's the end of the show, baby! I wanna fuck you nice and hard now."

Her eyes came open as Jessica licked her lips, mocking him with her sensual voice this time.

"I was starting to get worried, Ramón. I thought you'd never ask!"

Moving his left hand to the small of her back, Ramón gripped his cock with his right hand to pull it free from her dark little hole. When his eyes glanced down, he noticed the leaking trail along her thighs as her pussy was desperate for his attention now. Jessica moved over the bar, planting both her hands down to allow herself to grip the side of it between her fingers. She spread her legs out a bit further for him, licking her lips and raising her head. Once she felt the head of his cock slipping inside of her, Jessica let out a soft moan.

"Yes, yes...Get it in there, I want you to fuck me so hard..."

Just as she spoke, he could be heard taking in a deep breath. Jessica felt further inches of his cock pushing inside of her, causing her to scream at him now.

"Fuck me! Fuck me hard!!"

Ramón was quick to rear his right hand back and slam his palm down over the right cheek of her ass. The hard spank forced her to moan aloud as he began to thrust his cock into her at a faster pace.

"FUCK!! OHHHHH, OHHHHHHHHHH YEAH!!"

Jessica's voice screamed through out the living room of her home. She gritted her teeth as the sound of his balls beating against the underside of her ass became a strong sound mixed in with all the moans created from their mouths. Smack. Smack. Smack. The sound echoed as she clenched the edges of the bar, yelling to him again.

"OHHHHH GOD, YES! YESSSSSS!!"

Like before, he reared his hand back to spank her ass yet again while pumping her pussy with his hard shaft. Her tits bounced, shaking all around from underneath her while her hair was waving around wildly. Jessica cried out in pleasure, her teeth still gritted as she growled at him.

"YES, THAT'S RIGHT! SMACK THAT FUCKING ASS!! BEAT IT LIKE YOU FUCKING OWN IT!!"

Since she had demanded it, Ramón couldn't stop himself as he sent smack after smack over her beautiful ass. His right hand reached up, snatching her hair as he was still bucking his hips to thrust that cock into her pussy. Over and over, he smacked his palm against the right cheek of her ass until groaning out in pain. The stinging rippled over his hand, but that wasn't enough to stop Ramón from pulling her hair while he bucked his hips repeatedly.

"OHHHH MY GOD, OHHHHHH!! I'M SO FUCKING CLOSE!!"

Her lower lip fell as Jessica screamed to him once more. Ramón fucked her harder, pumping his dick into her as fast as he could move his hips forward. Red marks appeared over her ass, right in the places that his palms had come striking down. She dropped her lower lip, her breasts bouncing up and down. Jessica lost her grip over the counter as her fingers had become sweaty after several minutes of holding tightly. The time had come as her orgasm could no longer hold itself back. With a few more thrusts, she yelled out as her climax had been reached.

"FUCK ME, OHHHHHHHH!!"

As soon as Ramón could feel her hot juices from within, he came to a sudden stop and pulled his cock from her pussy. Jessica sat there, catching her breath as she had felt his rod exit her loving cup. He had held off his own explosion for the time being, but wasn't about to waste this load by filling her up. He called out to her in a stern voice.

"Turn around and get down on your fucking knees! Right now!!"

She swallowed her breath, doing exactly as she was told as her heels stomped around to face him. Jessica fell down to her knees just as Ramón had ordered her to do so. She knew exactly what he wanted, as he was just the type of man who would leave her face a sticky dripping mess. As he stood there holding his cock, she leaned forward and wrapped her lips around the head, sucking on it but only for a moment. Ramón grunted, pulling his cock free from her lips as he couldn't hold back any longer. All it took was for him to squeeze his dick one time and then the splash came.

"FUCK!! OHHHHHHHHHH, MAN!!"

Jessica closed her eyes, right in time as his cum went flying out into a wave across her pretty face. The initial first blast drenched her nose, streaking over her left eye and getting a droplet over her right cheek. Ramón breathed heavy as he shot another string directly up her forehead and into her hair, followed by another wad that went over her left cheek.

"Ohhhhh my god, I've dreamed of having another time like this with you again! YES, OH YES!! This is my lucky fucking night!"

His voice was almost like a cry of joy. Ramón smiled so wide and bright, still shooting spurts of cum to drench her face in his warm seed. Another wad splashed across her forehead, streaking into her hair and dripping into her left eyebrow. After his cock was completely drained, the final little drops of his cum dripped onto her tits below. Jessica slowly caught her breath, smirking down below as she spoke to him.

"Ohhhhhhhh, yeah. You drenched me like a fucking whore."

"Are you complaining?"

"No! I love to get dirty from time to time like this."

******************

1 DAY LATER

Through the morning hours, Ramón remained in a deep slumber that was made evident by the noise he produced from snoring. Jessica had agreed to sleep with him in the bed, even if this was just a one night stand. She had shared the bed numerous times with her husband over the years, but wasn't shy to allow Ramón to sleep with her. Next to the bed, his fancy dark clothes remained over a chair as he slept the night away in nothing more than his underwear and jewelry. Despite being together in the bed, Jessica refused to wrap her arm around him and instead simply slept next to him in her bra and panties. It wouldn't have hurt Ramón to leave her home and head back to his own condo around midnight, but few men would deny the opportunity to share a bed with Jessica Alba after a chance affair.

11:23 AM hit the clock, but Jessica and Ramón remained soundly asleep. The sun shined through the white mini-blinds covering the window across from the bed, pushing away the darkness that had previously clouded the room during the early morning hours. His snoring didn't effect her at all, as Jessica had grown used to her own husband snoring through his sleep. Loud noises rarely awakened her, after years of growing used to sleeping with a man who could fill the room with loud snoring. Their awakening came as a cellphone began to loudly ring next to the bed, playing a fast tempo string of noises. Jessica's eyes opened first as she quickly got up out of bed, thinking it was her phone at first. She realized it was Ramón's cellphone as she went to answer it while he rolled around in the bed. Nearly tripping over herself as she grabbed the cellphone, she answered it just after yawning.

"Hello?"

"Where's Ramón? Put him on the phone."

A man answered her back. Reality had suddenly hit her, as she was slow with catching her mind after waking up. Ramón snapped his finger at her, waving his hand for her to had him the phone. Clutching it in her left hand, Jessica stepped back towards the bed and handed over Ramón's activated cellphone. He looked at the screen, seeing as it was his brother Carlos who had called. Ramón placed the phone up to his right ear and answered back.

"Hey man..."

"Get up and get your clothes on, we've got shit to do today."

Such a rude awakening with Carlos' mouth over the other line. Ramón let out a sigh while stretching out in the bed and talking back over the phone. Jessica had moved to the bathroom where a sink faucet could soon be heard in the distance.

"Yeah, what's today again? I just woke up..."

"Today is Sunday, come on. I've been waiting on you to call for over a fucking hour. We've got a busy night later."

Suddenly, Ramón snapped awake as he remembered his plans for the day.

"Oh, shit! Today's your birthday."

"That's right, I need to talk to you later. Come on over once you get your clothes on."

"I'll be over soon, give me about an hour."

"Alright, see you soon."

Carlos hung up on the phone and then Ramón let out a sigh. He had soon come to realize just where he had spent the night. He stretched out in the bed once more before setting the phone aside and climbing out. Stepping his way around her bedroom, Ramón moved to the bathroom where Jessica stood in front of the sink brushing her teeth. She turned, gazing into his face but not uttering a word until she had spit and proceeded to wash her mouth out. Ramón spoke up.

"Hey, I've gotta get going. That was my brother calling, today's his birthday and I need to see him. We've got plans for the day."

"Yeah, I figured. I've gotta call my husband later anyway."

"Are you going to tell him about what you did last night?"

He smirked at her, but Jessica wasn't amused. She rolled her eyes to him before answering back.

"Hell no! Are you gonna tell your brother that you fucked an actress last night?"

"Nope. He'd get very jealous at first before calling me a bullshitter."

"Well, you can tell him anyway since the chances are slim that I'll run into you again. I'm leaving town tomorrow and heading back to L.A."

"Would you mind giving me a goodbye kiss?"

Jessica gave him a grin before slowly shaking her head and replying.

"Hell no. Your breath stinks and I'm not letting you use my hubby's tooth brush."

Such a response left Ramón completely speechless. He didn't know what to say back to her as Jessica turned her head back to the mirror in front of the sink and proceeded to wash her face. She seemed to take pride in being a smart ass to his face, but Ramón wasn't about to complain. It was one lucky coincidence to run into her again. They both had their own priorities to tend to after he was to leave, so he could understand her point of view. Walking out of the bathroom, he proceeded to get dressed with all plans of rushing back to his condo to get a shower. Once he was ready, he would head over to see his brother for the afternoon. A party had been planned for Carlos' birthday, intertwining with a special meeting that had been set up.

******************

"One two, one two...One, two, three, four!"

Spoken words created a snap count as Jennifer Lopez tapped her heels feet over the wooden floor beneath her and began to stomp. She moved with a rhythm playing through her mind, matching the pace of a metronome creating subtle beats for her to work with. Through out her expansive estate on Star Island, she had a private room that worked solely as a gym and for dancing. She often spent a lot of time in the room, just practicing her moves and enjoying herself. Over her body, she wore a black pair of booty shorts and a black top. Her feet were pushed into black heels with knee high black socks matching. It was a similar look to match a fashion used in an older music video of hers. Jennifer's hair was curly, fixed up simply for the point of swaying around. She liked to challenge herself by dancing in high heels, as well as keeping her moves when her hair had blocked her vision. Today was more than just a practice, but she was dancing for a man whom she had fallen in love with. Steven was upstairs, getting ready to go to work but Jennifer had an idea in mind hoping she could slow him down and maybe take the day off.

She had figured early on that he had to be a dedicated man to his job. Though they had only been back in Miami for a few days, Jennifer had witnessed it as Steven seemed to work on a schedule and always made sure he was at the club before the evening hours had awakened with a blackened sky. She liked a man who was a hard worker, but she worried that Steven wouldn't relax himself. Since coming back to Miami, he had been staying with her at the mansion after bringing over some of his own clothes. His Cadillac was parked right in her driveway, next to her jeep where she felt it belonged. Jennifer knew that he would find his way downstairs in her personal gym before heading out the door, just to give her a kiss goodbye. She wasn't sure if she would hear him approaching beyond the loud metronome that played through the speakers.

From the distance, Steven had found his way to the gym and stepped through the door. Over his body, he wore a light blue shirt while his pants were the same white color as he usually wore when he picked the white jacket to go with his outfit for the day. His jacket was in his right hand, thrown over his shoulder. He wanted to see Jennifer one last time before heading out the door, as he spent his time searching through the large mansion for the past few minutes. Now that he had found her, he simply stood there near the door and watched what he believed to be a goddess dancing. Jennifer's heels stomped and clacked over the floor below as she danced in a steady rhythm. She moved backwards, swaying her hips as Steven starred into the absolute perfection that was her supreme ass. He stepped through the room, watching as Jennifer moved towards a table that was seated close by on the left side of the room. She turned around, pushing her hands down before quickly turning to slide her back against the hard surface. Elevating her right leg, she pushed her heel over the edge of the table and then arched her back up as if to complete her little dance show. Steven began to clap his hands, alerting Jennifer to his presence inside the room.

"That was amazing, baby!"

She looked up at him, witnessing Steven's face from an upside down view. Jennifer giggled before smiling.

"There you are! You about to head to work, honey?"

"I'm afraid so. I just wanted to see you before I head out the door, I think I'm gonna be late."

Jennifer laughed once more. Her assumption was true with him, as he was indeed about to leave her alone at the house. She got up from the table, clacking her heels over the wooden floor as she walked across the room to turn off the metronome on the surround sound audio system. As she stepped away, Steven stood there and gazed down at her giant ass. He watched her ass cheeks shake, pushing up against one another between the tight booty shorts that covered over her lovely rump. Taking in a deep breath, Steven tried his absolute best not to become distracted by the sight of Jennifer within the same room he was standing. When she turned around to step back towards him, a smirk ran across her lips as she hurried to face him. She pushed her hands over his shirt, leaning in to kiss his lips softly. After the kiss, she looked into his eyes, biting her lower lip.

"Is that all you wanted, honey? Just a goodbye kiss before you have to leave?"

Steven chuckled before answering her back.

"Honestly, I'd love to do more than just that but I know I've gotta be in my office soon."

Before he had a chance to say anything else, Jennifer grabbed his hands and pushed her lips to his. She kissed him passionately, moving his hands around her back and placing them over her ass. Steven gave in easily, squeezing her mighty ass cheeks while he plunged his tongue into her mouth and returned her kiss with one of sweet tenderness. Jennifer moved her hands, pushing them at the front of his pants, just to cheek if his cock hard hardened up beyond the button and zipper. When their kiss finally broke, he spoke again.

"Oh man, I don't wanna go to work. I'll be absolutely honest with you Jennifer, I'd rather stay home and spend the day fucking you in this large room."

She laughed in a sensual voice, tugging at the front of his pants. Her eyes glanced down momentarily before glancing back into his eyes.

"Then why don't you call the day off, honey? I could use a real work out instead of dancing by myself."

He sighed before shaking his head.

"You know I can't do that, baby. I've gotta go, but maybe I can get home early tonight."

Jennifer dropped her smile. There was simply no way to shove him out of his motivations to go to work. She was learning the hard way just how stubborn Steven truly was. He squeezed her ass cheeks once more before pulling his hands away. She gazed back into his eyes while unbuttoning his pants.

"Fine, how about I just make you late today? Let's do something quick and then you can go."

Steven smiled, nodding his head.

"Alright, I like the sound of that. I'm real sorry I can't stay home today, but you just gave me enough reason to get home earlier."

This was fine by her. Since Jennifer was unable to get him to stay with her today, at least they could meet in the middle somewhere on a decision. She dropped down to her knees, quickly pulling the button apart at the front of his pants. Time wasn't on her side, but Jennifer didn't really care. If he was late or not, it didn't make a difference to her just as long as they had some afternoon fun before he had to sit in his office back at the club. Tugging his pants and underwear down, his cock sprang free from it's clothed nest, almost smacking across her face. She fixed her hair before her shoulders and then wrapped her right hand around his thick shaft. Jennifer began to stroke it, leaning in to kiss the head while she wanked it between her fingers. Steven brought both of his hands down, cupping her face as he leaned down and rubbed his forehead against hers. Jennifer didn't stop stroking his cock, as she raised her head high enough just to kiss his lips. Once he moved his hands away from her cheeks, she looked into his eyes and brought his cock between her lips.

'Mmmmmm', beginning with an audible moan, Steven was able to feel vibrations as Jennifer began to sensually suck his long pole. Her right hand pushed down to the base as she used her left hand to push up over his leg, keeping her position firmly in place down on her knees. All it took was a few seconds before she picked up the pace, quickly bobbing her head up and down his cock. Steven figured since they were working on borrowed time, perhaps Jennifer was trying to go faster than she normally would. Within seconds, she began to push his cock all the way to the back of her throat. Holding her position just long enough to gag before coming back up and releasing it with a loud pop sound. Jennifer spit on his cock, going back down to use her tongue and twirl it around the head before she resumed sucking him. Steven let out a loud moaning, bringing his hands down to softly caress through her hair while Jennifer was busy sucking him off.

"Ohhhhhh, yes. You always know how to make me smile, baby."

Jennifer didn't care if he had a smile across his face. She closed her eyes, concentrating on sucking his cock as she pumped her lips down and up. With her right hand, she began to stroke his cock, working in a sync as she pushed her lips down his length and used her hand to stroke the inches near the base which weren't between her lips. Together with her hand and mouth in motion, she was able to produce the dual pleasure of a blow job and hand job together. Steven took a deep breath, trying to hold himself back as he simply listened to the quiet sounds of her mouth softly slobbering over his hard shaft. Jennifer took her time, opening her eyes and gazing up into his face. She stopped almost completely, slowly bringing her lips back to the head of his cock and releasing it with an audible popping noise. A saliva string dangled from her lips, but Jennifer paid it no attention. Still looking into his eyes, she brought her pink lips down to the head of his rod and gave it a loud kiss. Jennifer then began to rise from her kiss, wrapping her right hand back around his wet cock.

"Come on, lay down right here for me."

Her voice spoke to him so softly. Steven followed her instructions, laying himself down over the hard black table that she had previously used to finish her dance. Luckily for him, he didn't have to walk far with his pants pushed down past his knees. Jennifer pushed her booty shorts down, revealing her mound to be soaking wet. She pulled them off, tossing them to the floor before climbing atop of him. She spread her legs out on each side of the table, straddling his body as she placed her left hand down to his clothed stomach. With her right hand fingers still wrapped around his cock, Jennifer shoved it between her thighs until finding her wet folds and slipping it into her pussy softly. Steven took a deep breath before calling out to her.

"Ohhhh, yes! Come on, rock me babe!"

She ignored his words, placing her hands down over the front of his light blue shirt. Jennifer closed her eyes, taking in a quiet moment of pleasure to experience his cock inside of her. Time was the least of a factor on Jennifer's mind at this point. She leaned up, taking in a deep breath as she began to slowly grind herself down on him. His cock thrust into her pussy, moving slowly inside of her. Steven looked up into her gorgeous face, only glancing down to witness the hardness of her bare nipples poking through her little black shirt. Jennifer began to move into a tempo, almost as if this were a dance as she began to grind those hips. Steven leaned back, letting out a moan as he brought his right hand back to feel one of her massive ass cheeks, just before slapping it. From the loud smack echoing across the room, Jennifer suddenly woke up from her erotic day dream and began to pump herself down on that cock at a fast pace.

"Mmmmmmm, yeah! Yeah!! OHHHHHHHHHH, YES!!"

Jennifer's cries of pleasure elevated with her voice with each passing second, soon echoing loudly through out the large room. Steven placed his hands up on her hips, listening to the sounds that their bodies made while she slammed her pussy down over his cock. The little table began to rattle, shaking a bit and creating more noises that echoed together. He grunted, calling out to her.

"That's it! That's it, harder baby!! Keep going!"

"OHHH GOD, YEAH! I LOVE YOU STEVEN!!"

"I LOVE YOU TOO, JENNIFER!!"

Upon shouting at one another, all the sounds that were made from their actions had mixed together, creating various noises together. Smack. Smack. Smack. The sound of Steven's balls hitting the undersides of her giant booty could be heard with each hard thrust Jennifer sent down on him. She rode that cock, owning it to prove beyond any doubt that he was her man. He wanted to kiss her lips so badly, as all Steven could do was lay there, moaning in pleasure and thinking of all the ways he loved this woman. He couldn't help but to beg her with his voice.

"Keep going, baby! More, more!!"

Boom. Boom. Boom. The sound of her ass thumping down on his balls became louder with each time she slammed herself down, engulfing his cock right into her pussy several times over. Jennifer's eyes were closed, her hair swaying all around into her face while her tits were bouncing from within the black top she wore. He knew from the intensity she had created, Jennifer wasn't going to stop until her climax was reached. The woman remained on top of him, determined as if she were on a mission to deliver this orgasm. Soon, Steven was calling out to her loudly.

"FUCK, FUCK!! OHHHHHHH, GOD!!"

"YOU LIKE THAT!? YOU LIKE THAT, BABY!?"

"OH, FUCK YEAH!!"

Jennifer teased him while still slamming herself down over him. Her hands ran up, lightly raking her nails across his chest. She opened her eyes only for a few seconds, gritting her teeth as she came to a stop. All it took was to slowly roll her hips, grinding them to thrust his cock back and forth into her pussy one final time. As she felt her climax commencing, Jennifer raised her head up and screamed in excitement.

"OHHHHHHHHHH, YEAH!! YESSSSSSS!!"

He gasped, holding his breath before grunting. Steven could feel the warm delight within Jennifer's love hole as she released her juices. She had to catch her breath before slowly rising up, allowing his cock to slowly slide out of her pussy and flop down to his chest. The thought of him having to go to work had soon re-entered her mind, but Jennifer wasn't done with her lover man just yet. She spread her legs out, slamming her heels down on the floor to stand up. Her eyes shot back up at his face as she grabbed his cock and leaned down to lick it clean of her juices. Steven loaned, leaning up to watch as Jennifer sucked his rod for a few seconds before pulling it from her lips. She moved her head down, still gripping that big dick while she used her tongue to lick over his balls. This act of teasing had only made Steven groan, moving up as he was ready to get off the table.

"God, you're driving me fucking crazy, baby!"

After hearing his words, Jennifer stopped and came up, giggling as she began to stroke his cock back and forth with her hand. She used her left hand to fix her hair, swiping it out of her eye sight.

"You know where I want this cock next, baby?"

Steven smirked.

"In your mouth again?"

She returned the smile, shaking her head before answering him back.

"No, I want it right in my ass."

"If that's where you want it, then you gotta let me get up. You know damn well how much I like to pound you in the ass, Jennifer."

A sensual laugh came from her voice before she let go of his cock and turned around. Jennifer stepped away from the table, leaving Steven alone. He got up, taking off his shoes so he could properly remove his pants and underwear. He didn't want them to get into the way while he was to fuck her titanic-sized ass. Jennifer stepped around, moving back to the little table as she placed her hands down and bent over while Steven moved into position behind her. When he gazed down into her ass, he almost became lost in a mesmerized trance. The ass of Jennifer Lopez was such a sight to behold, no matter how many times he had witnessed it with his own eyes. She glanced behind her shoulder, witnessing the expression over his face. It seemed to be a job for her to remind him that he had to leave soon, even though she didn't want to tell him.

"What are you waiting for, honey!? You're gonna be late for work! Come on, fuck my big booty! You know you want it!"

Suddenly, he snapped as if he had awakened from a day dream. Steven had almost forgotten completely about the time at hand. He stepped forward, using both of his hands to pull apart those mighty ass cheeks, slipping his cock right into the crack. Jennifer closed her eyes and began to softly shake her hips, forcing her thick booty cheeks to flap over his cock while he made the first thrust between her crack. It took him a moment to find her dark little hole, but once he did, not a second was wasted as he pushed the head of his cock through.

"Ohhhhhhh, yeah!!"

Jennifer gasped before loudly moaning in excitement. Men could never resist her ass and she loved when Steven promised to pound her in the ass. He went slow at first, moving his right hand down to the small of her back, as if to hold her firmly in position. Her palms were pushed down over the table with her knees, arching herself up for him. Steven went slow at first, watching as his entire long shaft disappeared as it entered her immense booty. Jennifer let out a soft moan, calling out to him once again.

"Mmmmmmm, come on. I want to feel that dick pounding in my booty. Give it to me, Steven!"

Raising up his left leg, Steven placed his foot down on the table underneath her stomach as he groaned. Now in position, he began to ram his cock into her ass, pumping it into her faster than before. Jennifer was pleased now, moaning once more.

"Yes, yes! Just like that! You wanna pound that big booty, give it to me!!"

"I love this fucking ass! You've got the best ass in the world, baby!"

Steven grunted once more as he continued to thrust his cock into her ass. Every inch of his long rod disappeared as he pumped into her back door hole. He hated that he had to leave for work so soon, as he could feel the itching inside of him with each thrust into her powerful ass. Time had moved so fast, yet he didn't realize how close he was to busting a nut for this woman he loved so much.

"FUCK MY ASS, OHHHHH YEAH!!"

Just as she had yelled to him once more, Steven could no longer hold back. He made a few final thrusts into her supreme booty before pulling his cock out. Jennifer soon felt his rod escaping her ass, followed by a hot wad of cum striking her back.

"OHHHHHHH, GOD! I LOVE YOU JENNIFER!!"

He couldn't contain himself. Instead of filling her ass with his seed, Steven pulled his cock free and wanked it until he exploded. Strings of cum went flying across her back, creating puddles and a little river down the small of her back. He continued to stroke his cock, forcing a thick line of cum to shoot up into her hair. She took a deep breath, softly gigging as she felt his hot liquid substance over her skin from behind. Once Steven was done, he took a few steps back and soon realized that he was far late on his way to work.

"Ohhhhh man, that was fucking amazing. I'm sorry baby, but I've gotta go to work now. I wish I could just stay here fucking you all day, but you know I can't."

Jennifer giggled at his words.

"That's fine, honey. I'll be spending all day cleaning your cum out the back of my hair. Damn, I just took a shower a few hours ago."

"Sorry about that, I didn't know I was gonna shoot that far up. I was aiming for your back, honestly."

She bit her lower lip, softly giggling while Steven put his underwear and pants back on, watching every move he made. He turned to see Jennifer smirking up at him and then he bust out laughing at the expression over her face. She was so much fun with him, as he felt he had finally truly found the woman in his life. If it weren't for his dedication towards his job, Steven could've stayed at her home and spent the rest of the day making sweet love to her. Tonight was going to be a lot of fun if things went his way, at least he thought to himself. For now, he had to head out on the road and get to Disco Fever before his phone blew up with calls questioning his absence. At least the drive would be short to the club, coming off Star Island and going down the bridge.

Back at the club, a tall black man was beyond the doors awaiting Steven's arrival. Sean wore a double breasted black jacket over a purple shirt underneath. A blue tie could be seen over his shirt while his pants were of white color. Staying true to his word, he had come to Miami looking for work. Steven immediately assigned him as a bodyguard and doubling security work over the club. It was funny how the two of them had become friends and were now working together. Not many people who landed a punch into Steven's face became a friend later on. He waited by the bar, enjoying a drink as 1 PM soon hit the clock. A late arrival was in order for Steven, as he walked through the front doors of the club right at 1:03 on the clock. Sean smiled when he seen him step through, clapping his hands and calling out to him.

"Look who's Mr. Tardy coming in through the door today. Glad to see you've made it."

Steven shoved his phone back into the pocket of his jacket while walking through the club, heading directly to the bar where Sean was seated alone. The bartender must have been on break as he was clearly absent from behind the bar. Stepping over towards Sean, he greeted his friend with a smile before replying.

"So the new guy on the block don't have problems getting to work, huh?"

"Hey man, I hear that you never sleep around here. They say you're never late, I was beginning to get worried."

"Yeah, I'm sure you were..."

Their replies were all in good fun, giving snark comments to one another. When he approached the bar, a newspaper sat next to an empty glass. The front headline immediately caught Steven's eye as he dropped his smile and glanced down to the big bold caps letters reading 'FORMER DRUG LORD SLAIN'. There was a picture underneath the headline, being the sole piece that had caught Steven's complete attention. Sean noticed the change over Steven's face and spoke up.

"Hey man, you alright?"

He ignored Sean's question, grabbing the newspaper while his eyes remained stuck over the headline. Steven soon spoke up.

"Is this today's paper?"

"No, it's yesterday's news. It was sitting here when I came in, so I just left it there."

Beneath the main bold headline was another line reading 'Former drug lord Tito Munoz murdered, sparking memories of the old cocaine cowboys'. Sean moved, looking at the front of the paper as Steven appeared to be reading the column documenting the main story. Steven unfolded the paper, reading through the details of the murder story. Sean soon spoke up again.

"You know that guy?"

Steven's eyes remained over the block paragraphs, reading over the murder scene. Sean looked back at him, noticing how focused he was on this newspaper story. It was a shocking story to hear of Munoz's death, since Steven had known him over twenty years ago. He had been a big time player back in his father's days of running drugs. A business that Steven and Tony had been born into. Their father was a major hustler, spending years along the other 'cocaine cowboys' in town back in those days. While Tony had been mostly kept away from their father's business, Steven grew up working alongside their father. Munoz was an old friend of his father's, but not someone Steven had associated himself with in many years. After a moment, Steven finally answered him back.

"Yeah, I used to know him. It was a long time ago, but I knew him."

Once he had read enough of the paper, he let out a deep sigh and turned to look back at Sean. He shook his head, holding back any words he wanted to say. The thought had ran through his mind, as he didn't want to reveal too many details of his past with his new friend. Those days were a lifetime ago, as Steven had worked so hard to keep himself clean and not go back to the lifestyle he had been born into. The story in the paper had said 'former drug lord', but Steven knew very well if Munoz were to be killed this late in his life, then he couldn't have been retired from the business. According to the newspaper, the hit appeared to be like a robbery, but left a number of people dead. It still seemed odd, as Munoz was in his late sixties at this point, who could possibly want to murder him now? Steven assumed that he had to be involved in something. Munoz was a difficult person to reach twenty-five years ago, leaving many theories that Steven thought of after reading the story. With the newspaper still in his hands, he headed up to his office, determined to read over it a second time.

******************

9 HOURS LATER

Through the night, various lights lit up among the piers around South Beach. Down one specific pier, only the lights from within a yacht could be seen from the distance. Various cars were parked close by while two armed bodyguards remained outside to allow or deny entryway for visitors. Among the vehicles parked, most of them were luxurious. Sports cars could be seen in various colors while some vehicles displayed a bit of flamboyance with their looks. Sitting next to a white Lamborghini car was Ramón's beloved DeLorean. Tonight was Carlos' thirty-first birthday. The yacht party had been arranged by a British billionaire playboy in town, but it was Carlos' idea to make the event all about him. A special meeting had been arranged with another young and upcoming player in the Miami drug scene. Going along with his brother, Carlos was ready to introduce himself and Ramón as the new Diaz brothers. Their bodyguards arrived later on in separate vehicles, but weapons were not allowed once they boarded the yacht.

The yacht itself and the party remained bought and paid for by Sebastian Taylor. For two weeks, he whispered through town looking for connections that could hook him up with 'party favors' of cocaine. Following the raid from just a few nights ago, Carlos was sitting on forty kilos of pure snow and needed a buyer. Before the party was to begin, Ramón had the idea to get in touch with one of Sebastian's people and give word they had party favors on sale. An exchange was planned, but it was Carlos who didn't want to sell too much. Instead, he offered to just sell a single key of coke for twenty-five grand. Upon arriving at the yacht, the two brothers spent the first hour with Nigel negotiating a trade deal. It was the first time Carlos had argued for selling a key instead of grams, but Ramón was there to help with the argument.

From the beginning, Sebastian Taylor did not like the cost whatsoever. This was expected from Ramón, as he at least had experience with trading product for cash. Against Carlos' wishes, Ramón dropped the price down to twenty-three thousand dollars. He argued that tonight was his brother's birthday and they could possibly work something out for a special party. Sebastian liked the idea, but wanted to drop the price just a little bit further. With the key of coke brought to them, a purity test had been made to prove their claims. Sebastian was satisfied but he wanted a deal for twenty-one thousand dollars. He argued with them that instead of paying full price, he could re-arrange the party at the moment and blow the other bit of his money with giving Carlos a private birthday party on one floor of the yacht. An agreement had been reached, following a handshake and an exchange.

Sebastian was quick to organize a floor below in the yacht. With a few thousand dollars saved from the deal, he was ready to throw that money towards the women he had previously paid to show up and dance at the party. Most of them were models, doing anything to try and make a bit of money to help their careers. While asking around, there was one specific woman who had asked Sebastian just who he wanted her to dance for. When given the name Carlos Diaz, the woman offered to become his main dancer tonight for free. Sebastian accepted, solely because of the status and name that came with the woman. Now with a dancer, he paid his DJ to move to the floor below and perform for the birthday man. For the payment of three thousand dollars, the DJ didn't have a problem with the change of plans.

It took a little over an hour to arrange the lower floor, as Carlos and Ramón were forced to wait on the deck above. Carlos stood wearing his blue suit. A new gold ring could be seen over his pinky finger, a gift from another friend tonight on his birthday. Underneath the suit was a white shirt, the upper buttons undone to expose his hairy chest and two gold necklaces underneath. Ramón dressed similar, but in a white pinstriped suite with a pink shirt beneath. They still had to wait for their associate to arrive at the party for a meeting. Carlos' idea was to build a truce with another player in town, hopefully to the point he could bring him along with his small operation. With the private party set up below, Sebastian soon found the brothers and escorted to their private party. Before they left, Carlos had a word with him to let him know they were expecting a visitor.

Carlos wasn't exactly impressed with this 'party'. The DJ took his time spinning through hip hop tracks, going with the recent 'trap' music phenomenon. Wine and finger food were there for them to snack on, but all Carlos was thinking about at the moment was enjoying himself. Ramón could sense his uneasiness, as the expressions over his face displayed disappointment and hidden anger at this organized event. Together they sat at a table, sipping on glasses of champagne. Carlos had finally began to lighten up when he tasted the alcohol, as both brothers found it delicious. The lights above had not changed at all, remaining as bright as ever. Ramón could clearly see the scar on the left side of Carlos' forehead, as it had altered his appearance ever since. He didn't like to bring it up, as all that accomplished was enraging him over the person who had caused the scar to begin with. Carlos looked over his watch, checking the time. Ramón spoke up.

"What time you got?"

"A few minutes past ten."

Ramón sighed.

"You told that British mother fucker you were waiting on someone, right?"

"He knows. I just hope I'm not here all night listening to this shitty fucking music. Some idea for a birthday party, huh?"

Trying to smile, Ramón shook off his brother's complaints. The party was a bore so far, but he had at least tried. Carlos sipped on his glass before slamming it down.

"I'm sorry, I tried. I know this party isn't much."

"Don't worry about it. Tonight's my birthday, I just wanna meet with Salazar and then get the fuck outta here. I should be getting laid tonight, you know? There should be some bitch out there willing to suck my dick just cause it's my birthday."

Ramón couldn't help but laugh. Maybe they both would get lucky, he at least considered to himself. It was a long time since that had last occurred, but he still had his hopes. Miguel Salazar was the man they were hoping to meet with today. He was known as a new player in town, a man of Latin descent strapped with money looking for a main supplier. After several minutes, the front doors opened to the room. Their table sat across the room, as Ramón had kept his eye on the door for most of the time being.

"That looks like our man right there, he's here."

After he spoke, Ramón sat back and smiled while his brother remained seated. Miguel Salazar came in alone, wearing a black suit with a blue tie over his white undershirt. His face was shaved completely clean, his black curly hair in a perm was an instant way to recognize him. He walked his way over to the table, offering a smile to Carlos as he extended his hand across.

"Good evening gentleman, I'm happy to be meeting with both of you face to face instead of over the phone."

Carlos turned, looking at the man as he shook his hand. He then moved to Ramón, trading a second hand shake.

"I've been waiting on this meeting all night. What a way to spend my birthday, eh?"

Miguel laughed.

"Shall I sit down with both of you?"

Carlos nodded.

"Yes, help yourself."

The two brothers sat there, watching the other man join them at the small white table. Ramón spoke this time.

"Would you like some wine or champagne before we discuss business?"

"No thank you, I'm fine. I like to discuss matters with a clean mind."

With a second nod, Carlos took over and began speaking to Miguel. He didn't want to go over any small talk, as they all knew the reason of this meeting was for business and nothing less.

"I'd like to introduce myself. I'm Carlos, and this here is my brother Ramón. He's my partner, we are known as the Diaz Brothers. I'm going into business for myself, cutting ties with my former employer. I know you're in this to buy some yeyo, is that right?"

Miguel listened, nodding his head before he replied.

"Yes, that's what I'm in Miami for. I've been here for about a month now looking around. I need someone who can guarantee me product on a regular basis."

"Well, you've got the right person in me."

Carlos said with a smile, carrying on.

"I can get you the best coke in this town. Class A shit, not cut or laced with anything. The finest snow that comes straight from the heart of Colombia."

Miguel laughed at his words, smiling softly.

"You can save that line for someone else, Mr. Diaz. Everyone in this town tells me that same story. Everyone has only the best quality cocaine, according to themselves."

"I'm telling the truth. We can meet together sometime, I'll prove it to you if I need to."

"Whatever you say, cowboy. I just need supply that I can take back and forth from here to my island in the Bahamas."

Ramón was surprised by this revelation from Miguel. He figured the man was a local player, but if he had an operation in the islands of the Bahamas, now this became more interesting. He spoke up before his brother did.

"Why would you come to Miami looking for a supplier? If you're out there, I figure you've got all kinds of connections."

Miguel shook his head.

"There's nothing in the Bahamas. There's a couple dealers connected to the Mexican cartels, but I don't want nothing from them. I just need somebody who can guarantee me a supply on a monthly basis."

"How much are we talking in keys?"

Carlos spoke this time, shifting the discussion back into his control.

"Ten keys per month. I'm thinking we could arrange a deal for that, what do you think?"

Suddenly, a small grin formed across Carlos' lips. Since he had forty keys at the moment, this could prove to be a profitable deal over four months. If he didn't decide to do anymore hits and rob more supply.

"I've got a good bit of supply right now. Ten keys you want? How much are you willing to pay for that?"

"How's a hundred grand?"

"In cash?"

Miguel nodded his head. Soon, Carlos was grinning to the point his teeth were visible.

"I like the sound of this. If you could pay us that, a hundred grand in cash for the keys, I think we could become really good friends."

Again, the man nodded to him. His eyes looked back to Carlos as he responded.

"Yes, but I must tell you that you're not the only one who is making me an offer."

Carlos dropped his smile, answering back quickly.

"Who's the other person?"

Miguel shook his head.

"There's no point in me telling you. The last thing I want to do is start a drug war."

"I think you're full of shit, cabrón."

Ramón spoke while he eyed Miguel. The man glanced at him and laughed.

"And why must you think that? Cause I don't wanna give you the person's name so you go out and kill them?"

Ramón continued.

"How do we know this other person exists outside your imagination? For all we know, you might just be trying to run up the price on us, getting us to believe we've got competition out there."

Chapter 95: Chapter 95. Upcoming Drug Lord Part 2 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miguel shook his head. Carlos sat silently, listening to his brother's objection in the argument. The man eventually continued.

"The price isn't the problem. I'm looking for a long term solution here. You can get me ten keys this week, that's cool. But I need somebody who can hook me up every month of the year. It's January, I wanna roll this thing at least until December. So how long can you supply me?"

"Four mouths at the start, how about that?"

Carlos' reply made Ramón drop his lip a bit. Shock ran through his mind, as he didn't expect Carlos to carry on with this conversation. Miguel replied to him almost instantly.

"Four mouths? I like that."

His eyes shifted to Ramón as he spoke again.

"If it would make you feel any better, your competition is only offering me two months. They want to sell me fifteen keys, raising up the deal for two months. My maximum is going to be ten, as it takes me a bit of time to accumulate up cash to pay during the month."

"I think we can work something out together."

Carlos answered him back while Ramón remained speechless. Miguel just nodded at him, beginning to rise up from his chair.

"Yes, I am sure we can. Tonight is simply not the night for business though. I wanted to meet both of you face to face so I could see who I am dealing with. We need to meet again in the near future to discuss our deal. If we can agree on something in the second meeting, then you have a deal. It was pleasure meeting both of you."

Now that he was finished speaking, Carlos extended his hand for Miguel to shake before he left. After the soft handshake, Miguel smiled at him and began to step away.

"Happy birthday to you, Mr. Diaz."

"Thanks! Hope to hear from you again soon!"

Waiting until Miguel had completely left the room, Ramón didn't utter a single word until he was gone. He was still in absolute shock of how this meeting had played out. Deep in his mind, he had doubts that began the minute the man had spoken of another party being involved. Coming from the Bahamas was another red flag in his mind, as he didn't have an accent and seemed like the typical Miami player. Carlos looked back at his brother and spoke.

"What's wrong with you? You don't look happy."

"I don't know about him, man. You believe his story?"

"Yeah, I think he's legit. What's the matter?"

Ramón shook his head.

"It sounds to me like a fairy tale. Claims to be from the Bahamas but comes in here with no fucking bodyguards? Nah, man. Something is up with that guy. I don't trust him, not one bit."

Carlos rolled his eyes.

"Are you forgetting how long it took us to even get a meeting with this fucking guy? Come on, this has been a lot of work. You don't trust him? Oh well, I like him so far."

"I don't wanna get set up by some asshole trying to rip us off, that's all. He isn't the only player in this town, we could go work with someone else."

The blank expression over Carlos' face told Ramón that he wasn't in the mood for arguing.

"Yeah...sure. Wait around with forty fucking keys of pure blow in my hotel. Just let it sit there, so any moment the fucking cops can kick in my door and raid me. Just shut the fuck up if you're gonna complain about it tonight."

Ramón began to reply to his brother's snarky words, but suddenly stopped himself. It wasn't worth arguing. This was Carlos' birthday after all and he didn't want to make it a bad night for his brother. While they sat there, the lights suddenly dimmed. The DJ's music became quiet, only playing a few loud beats that boomed through the speaker system. He began to speak through his microphone, alerting the two brothers.

"May I have your attention please!? It's time for tonight's show! This is my encore for the man of the hour, Carlos Diaz. I give to you a special guest!"

The door across the room opened as a voluptuous, tanned skinned black haired woman stepped out wearing nothing but a black G-string and a small matching black bra over her breasts. Her feet were pushed into a pair of high heels with strings wrapped around her ankles. She stepped through the room as the beats played, her eyes glancing right at the table where Carlos and Ramón sat. The DJ then spoke once more.

"Vida Guerra would like to wish you a happy birthday tonight!"

From hearing her name, Ramón's jaw dropped. She stood next to them, modelling in her tight string thong and little bra. Her ruby red lips curled into a grin as she raised her right hand and blew a kiss towards the table where they sat. The beats suddenly stopped as the voice of a rapper began to play through the speakers. For the song of the encore, the DJ had chosen a special remix of a rap hit from a few years ago, appropriately named the 'birthday song'. Vida turned around, showing them her magnificent round ass that sucked up most of her g-string. She began to move a bit, shaking her ass back and forth as the lyrics played out to the song. The final lyrics of the verse set the tone, as the DJ turned it up louder.

"ALL I WANT FOR MY BIRTHDAY IS A BIG BOOTY HOE! ALL I WANT FOR MY BIRTHDAY IS A BIG BOOTY HOE!"

The beats began to play again in a high tempo mix. Vida turned around, roaming her hands over her body as she closed her eyes and began to flow with the bass beats of the music. This was her show, playing that 'big booty hoe' that the song referenced and making herself the birthday present of Carlos Diaz. There was a special reason she was doing all of this, as the brothers would eventually find out once all the fun was over. Debuting a new tattoo under her left breast that said 'Love Yourself' in cursive writing, Vida was ready to shake things up in the act of vengeance after what happened back in Las Vegas. Carlos and Ramón looked at each other before smiling and then glancing back towards Vida who danced her way towards their table. Her hips moved with the rhythm of the song, but she focused all of her attention on Carlos alone.

This had to be a planned event, Ramón thought to himself. It was no secret to either of them that Vida was the longtime girl to Steven Diaz. Carlos had a passionate hatred for Steven ever since the incident that left his face scarred. There had to be a reason that Vida was present herself to them like this, playing the role of a 'big booty hoe' on Carlos' birthday. She gritted her teeth, giving him one of the classic slutty looks she had made famous from her magazine shoots years ago. Moving her hips in sync with the beat of the music, she turned around and bent over to expose her massive huge ass towards Carlos. The chorus of the song began to play as Vida moved her hips, grinding them into a twerk routine. Her large ass cheeks clapped, bouncing around and shaking. The grin across Carlos' lips had widened, just before she placed that plump ass right down onto his lap.

For the moment being, Ramón witnessed his cousin's longtime girlfriend giving a lap dance to his brother. It was something he never expected from this woman, but at the same time he had fantasized over such a situation. Carlos could be heard moaning as she pumped her huge booty down into his crotch. Vida looked over at Ramón, giving him a wink. The expression painted over her face was an invitation, as it seemed she wasn't going to leave him out of this party but the birthday man was going to be the center of her attention. She remained in his lap, encouraging Carlos to wrap his arms around her. His hands moved to her breasts, pulling her little bra off. Vida moaned, closing her eyes as she moved her little hands over his, encouraging him to squeeze her over her breasts. When she finally came to a halt from grinding down into him, the Cuban model turned around to face Carlos and pushed her lips to his, giving him a hard passionate kiss. When their lips pulled apart, she glanced towards Ramón and then back to Carlos before speaking.

"It's your birthday. It would be my pleasure to become your big booty hoe. If this is a bad bitch contest, then I'm in first place."

Carlos smirked, nodding his head.

"You're indeed in first place, Vida. There ain't another woman here tonight to give you any competition anyway. You wanna be my big booty hoe? Come on, let's ditch this party and go back to my place for some real fun."

Her focus shifted to Ramón, looking him over before she glanced back to Carlos.

"Mind if your brother joins us?"

A laugh crackled from Carlos' voice.

"Yeah, we can't leave Ramón out. Come along, baby. We're going to my place."

******************

The midnight hours begun throughout the walls of Disco Fever. Steven sat in his office, going over a schedule while Sean was outside the V.I.P. halls looking over the club on security duty. For a Sunday night, the action was slow within the club. It was usually Friday and Saturday nights on the weekend when the dance floor became a mad house. A slow Sunday night was a breeze to work through, but Steven wasn't alone at the club. Jennifer had decided to come along, surprising him as she had spent time in his office a few hours earlier. She tried to get him to dance with her, only for him to promise a dance after he wasn't busy with any paper work. While sitting there alone, his cellphone began to ring. Steven didn't bother looking at the caller ID as he answered it.

"Yes, hello?"

"Steven, I'm calling you on behalf of Tony. He's at the club right now and is coming up to see you. Just thought I would let you know before he gets to your office."

It was Maria's voice over the other end of the phone, giving a sudden surprise to Steven. What would Tony be doing at the club this late? It didn't seem like a social visit.

"Do you know why he's here to see me?"

"No, he don't look happy though."

Steven sighed at her response.

"Oh, great. I appreciate the call, Maria. Thanks for letting me know."

"No problem, just doing my job helping around here."

He hung up the phone and let out another sigh. His mood had instantly been ruined at the thought of having to deal with his brother's attitude tonight. Only a few seconds passed after he set the phone down and a knock was heard at his office door. Steven sat back in his chair, folding his hands behind his head while calling out.

"Come on in..."

The door swung open as Tony stepped in wearing a white button up shirt, clearly missing the jacket of his suit. A nervous yet exhausted expression was painted across his face. He looked towards Steven and spoke.

"I need to talk to you, this is important."

"What's going on?"

Tony looked away from Steven and swallowed his breath. While watching his brother, Steven unfolded his hands from the back of his head.

"It's about your son, Jacob. He's got himself in trouble with a few other football players from the university. They got arrested earlier tonight."

Steven got up from his desk upon replying.

"What the fuck!? When did this happen?"

"I don't know what time it happened. They got booked before sundown, so it was a while ago. It was three of them, Jacob was one of them. Him and two of his football buddies."

"What are they booked for?"

Letting out a sigh, Tony shook his head before looking back at his brother. Steven had walked around from his desk to face him.

"Assault and battery. Something happened at this club down there by the campus. They got into an argument with some old man and then beat the hell outta him. He's in the hospital right now, this is gonna be all over the news tomorrow."

Closing his eyes, Steven let out a deep breath as he felt his blood pressure beginning to rise. Rage was the only thing he could feel while processing Tony's words. He knew his son Jacob was a bit of a problem child at times, but this was down right embarrassing. He opened his eyes, preventing himself from clutching his fists as he tried to hold off the immediate anger inside of him.

"I got the call, I sent a lawyer down there to spring him before midnight. Throw in a little bit of money to work on it, so he should be getting out soon. I'm just waiting on them to call me back and let me know what's going on."

"Wait, what? I don't understand this. Why didn't you call me first before sending a lawyer? This happened hours ago and I'm just now learning about. This is my kid, so why didn't you call me?"

"Jacob called me from jail and needed help. He said he didn't want to call you. I figured there has to be a reason to that. He called me, not you."

Tony's words finally made Steven snap into anger.

"You're fucking kidding me, right? I mean, you gotta be kidding, right? Right, Tony?"

Taking in a deep breath, Steven turned away from Tony to avoid from hitting him. When he glanced back to him, he began screaming at him.

"ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME!? You're gonna bail him out after he put someone in the fucking hospital!?"

"Steven, calm down! He is your son! I'm just trying to look out for him!"

"THIS IS ABSOLUTE FUCKING BULLSHIT!!"

With the office door being open, Steven's voice echoed through the hall. Maria had stepped back in through the V.I.P. halls only to drop her jaw at listening to his screaming. From the lounge room, Jennifer came running out to learn what this noise was.

"Seriously, what the fuck is wrong with you!? He gets himself into trouble beating up on some old man, and you're gonna send a fucking lawyer to bail him out!?"

"Steven, calm down! Look, it was the right thing to do. He is your son, you should be thanking me for this."

"THANK YOU!? You want me to thank you for this? My fucking son wants to act like a thug. He puts some poor old man in the hospital and you want me to thank you for sending a lawyer to bail him out?"

He stepped away from Tony, taking in a deep breath. All Steven could feel was rage. It was a complete shock that Tony would bail him out after something like this. Jacob had no right to be walking free after such a heinous crime like this. As a father, he felt immediate shame for what his son had done.

"Oh, so you want him to spend a night in jail after they run his mugshot all over TV tomorrow? It's your son, it should be YOU bailing him out, not me! But there's a reason he comes to his Uncle Tony and not you. I've got the father of the year standing right here!"

Tony clapped his hands after taunting Steven. By now, Jennifer and Maria were standing outside the doorway, listening to every word between the two arguing brothers. The young blonde assistant trembled in fear, not sure what to do. She looked at Jennifer, shaking her head wishing that she could get between them and make the arguing stop. It was the first time that Jennifer had ever witnessed Steven become angry like this. He took a deep breath before turning to look back at Tony, pointing his finger at him as he yelled back.

"You know what? I don't give a fuck what you think, Tony. You call that fucking lawyer right now. Tell him to stop what he's doing, I don't care. If Jacob is going to act like that, he needs to sit his ass in jail for a few nights. He needs to learn not that this kind of behavior isn't acceptable."

"Look who's talking! Have you taken a look in the mirror over the years, Steven? I guess it's never crossed your mind that Jacob probably gets his anger issues from you."

"Shut the fuck up!! Get your lawyer on the phone right now before I kick your fucking stupid ass all over this room. I'm not fucking around with you tonight, Tony."

"HEY, HEY! STOP!!"

The voice calling out to them was Jennifer as she rushed into the room, trying to prevent an altercation from happening. Maria stood there in the doorway. As Jennifer had run in, Steven took a deep breath and soon realized that she must have been listening the entire time. She looked over both of them and spoke again.

"Please, calm down. You two are brothers, you have no reason to act like this over one another. Calm down and let's talk about this, okay?"

Steven rolled his eyes before replying to Jennifer.

"What's there to talk about? My son just got arrested for beating the shit out of some old man with his college jock friends and Mr. Father Figure over here sends a fucking lawyer to bail him out."

Jennifer sighed.

"Baby, please calm down. I understand you're upset but getting mad like this isn't going to change anything."

Tony laughed, shaking his head at Steven's 'father figure' jabbing remark. It was only a mere days ago when he tried to tell Steven in his office that Jennifer wasn't the type of woman to put up with a man who had anger issues. Here he was, feeling as if he had been proven right by listening to them. This wasn't going to work out and tonight had all the ingredients of a recipe for disaster. Steven glared at him before speaking more stern words.

"Call your lawyer, Tony. I ain't fucking around with you tonight. You better call that fucking lawyer right now if you know what's good for you."

"STEVEN! STOP!!"

Jennifer screamed, grabbing at his arm. She was desperately trying to calm him down but it didn't seem anything was going to work. Steven didn't even look at Jennifer as his focus was completely at Tony's face. His fists were clenched, ready to unleash all his anger. Tony shook his head to him.

"It's too late. He's getting him out right now, I can't call and cancel it. I'm waiting on him to call me back after it's all done."

Finally, Steven looked away and it seemed he was going to calm down. Jennifer moved, cupping his face and giving him a hug as she attempted to make him look at her. He continued to ignore her, but she wasn't going to give up trying.

"Calm down, baby. Calm down for me, please. It's going to be okay. We'll get through this, just breathe. Breathe for me, I want to help you."

His eyes wandered around the room while the sound of all three of them breathing could be heard. From the doorway, Maria was visible as she began to calm down. Steven watched her throat move as she swallowed her breath. Among the silence, Tony's cellphone soon began to ring from within the pocket of his pants. Steven witnessed from the corner of his eye, watching him reach up to grab. He made his move, turning around fast and throwing himself at Tony to snatch the phone from his hand.

"STEVEN, STOP!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?"

Jennifer screamed, trying to hold him back from attacking his brother. Steven was quick to snatch the phone from Tony's hand, then shoving him back hard with his left hand.Tony fell back, tripping over a table in his office and falling backwards on his back. Jennifer let go of Steven's arm and he took a few steps back while answering the phone and quickly raising it to his ear.

"Hello?"

"Yes, am I speaking with Mr. Diaz?"

A male voice answered the other end of the phone, this had to be Tony's lawyer.

"Yes, this is him. If you're looking for Tony, I'm afraid he's not here at the moment. This is Steven, his brother. Are you the lawyer with my son Jacob?"

While Steven was on the phone, Jennifer moved over to the table, helping Tony up. He clutched his back in pain, slowly rising up.

"Yes, sir. I was calling to report on the situation. This wasn't easy to do at all. You're lucky I'm friends with the judge down here. They didn't want to let your son or the other boys out at all."

"How is the old man they beat up? Is he going to make it?"

"Yes, he's in ICU right now. The scene was a bit bloody, he's got a few broken bones. According to what I was told, there's a surveillance tape of the whole incident. Mr. Diaz, excuse me, your brother is concerned over that tape leaking on local news stations."

Steven stood there in shock and shame as he listened. He couldn't imagine the pain this victim had to go through. He was left speechless, just with the thought that his son had probably put somebody's grandfather into the hospital. The lawyer carried on speaking.

"It's a good thing the judge and I go back a long way. If it weren't for him, I wouldn't have been able to get this done. Your brother owes me big time, that's all I can say."

"You got my son out of jail?"

"Yes, he's back in the car now. Should I take him home or-?"

Steven cut him off, replying.

"No, bring him to the club Disco Fever. Tony can take his ass home after I have a word with him. Bring him here, I wanna see him."

Jennifer gasped, dropping her jaw. She looked back at Tony who shook his head at her as they both heard Steven's words loud and clear.

"Alright, I can do that. Talk to you later."

After the reply, Steven hung up the phone and then tossed it to Tony who was now standing up. He fumbled the phone before dropping it. Jennifer ran up to him, her face was a petrified confusion as she spoke in a low voice to him.

"Why do you want him brought here? What are you gonna do to him?"

"He's gonna beat the shit outta him, Jennifer! That's what he's gonna do!"

Tony spoke up while bending down to grab his phone. Steven didn't object to his words at all. He stood there, shoving his hands down into his pockets. He moved to look out the window of his office, glancing beyond the mini-blinds and down towards the club that he managed. He blocked out everything in the room, focusing his concentration down on the people below in the club. The dance floor wasn't busy at all from his view. While Steven stood there looking through the window, Jennifer tried to confront him one last time by stepping behind him. Tony moved to the door, ready to walk out but turned his head to watch Jennifer. She placed her hand over Steven's shoulder and spoke.

"You aren't gonna really do what Tony said, are you? Are you gonna beat-"

Steven snapped, cutting her off.

"Yes! That's exactly what I'm gonna fucking do!"

He turned around as she moved her hand off his shoulder. Steven looked directly at Jennifer as she replied to him.

"But he's your son! You know that's wrong! Beating on him isn't going to change what he did."

Shaking his head, Steven was ready to explain his point of view to her now.

"He's not a kid anymore, he's a grown man. He's twenty-three years old, will be twenty-four later this year. Think about this, Jennifer. What if that was your son beating the shit out of some old man? How would you feel about it? That could be somebody's grandfather, or better yet, it could be your grandfather. How would you feel about that?"

"Steven, oh my god...Please stop."

Looking away from her, Steven pointed his finger at Tony across the room and screamed at him.

"This wouldn't be a problem if YOU WOULDN'T HAVE BAILED HIS STUPID ASS OUT!!"

When he screamed, Jennifer took a few steps back as she felt his voice ringing through her ears. Her eyes began to water as she turned away from Steven, quickly running out the door. With his finger still pointed at Tony, he continued yelling as his voice echoed through the halls.

"No wonder my son is a fucking idiot. You don't hold him responsible for jack-fucking-shit. No accountability for his actions when his uncle Tony can just bail him out. GET YOUR FUCKING SORRY ASS OUTTA MY OFFICE!!

Tony stepped out of the door way as Jennifer pushed herself against the wall and began to cry loudly. He shut the office door so Steven could be left alone in silence. He moved towards Jennifer, wrapping his arm around her and standing her up as they embraced into a hug. He spoke softly to her while Maria stepped forward.

"I'm really sorry about this, Jennifer."

"What...what is wrong with him? I have never seen him get mad like this. He's like a completely different person right now. Steven is usually calm...and loving."

She began to cry harder while clutching over Tony. Jennifer didn't know what to think of this. From the distance, Maria stepped away from them. As she began to walk down the hall, she wondered to herself since she had heard the entire conversation and realized both sides of the argument. She didn't have the heart to say it in front of Tony, but she understood Steven's frustrations. Maria had a brother who often found himself in trouble similar to this, as she could understand the rage and frustration. She felt the urge to speak with Steven alone, but not until Jennifer and Tony had left the club. Maria didn't want them to witness her approaching his office.

Jennifer finally stopped herself from crying as Tony had walked her into the lounge room. Her makeup had become a mess as she needed a tissue to dry her eyes and wipe the tears away. Her hair was all fixed up in a pony tail, as she wore a white dress. She had dressed in the occasion to match Steven's own fashion. It was something she liked to do since they had began dating, but such little details of dressing were beyond the point now. Deep inside, she felt heart broken over what she had witnessed. She feared what was going to happen by the time his soon reached the club, knowing this wasn't going to have a happy ending. Tony threw his arm around Jennifer as they sat on the couch together, still comforting her as he spoke.

"I am so sorry you had to be here tonight to witness this. I know you care about him, but with Steven you can't choose what you like from the man. You've gotta take the good and the bad, it's just the way he is."

"No, it's okay Tony. This...this was an eye opening experience. I'm glad I seen this before deciding to have him meet my kids."

Shaking her head, Jennifer's eyes watered up once more before she continued speaking.

"I can't do this. I don't think I can make it work with your brother. If he acts this way over his son, I dread a future with him around my own kids."

Taking in a deep breath, she didn't want to cry anymore over Steven's actions. Jennifer began to rise up from the couch, but she looked back at Tony one last time and took his hand into hers. She wanted to forgive him, but not without confronting him about the day at the dock. Tony had hurt her deep down, making her feel as if she were to be a 'surprise' for when Salma arrived back in town for a threesome.

"Tony, I want you to know that you hurt my feelings a while back. When you asked me to join you on the yacht as a surprise for when Salma was coming back. That hurt, it's been hard to get over. We have been friends for a long time and that made me feel just like I was some sex doll for the both of you to have fun with."

He looked into her eyes and nodded.

"I know, Jennifer. I am sorry, that was wrong of me."

"I wish that had never happened between us. I was hurt, that was the night I went on a date with your brother. I feel so stupid right now. He was still seeing Vida, but I didn't think he was like this at all."

"Jennifer, you have nothing to apologize for. I've put up with him like that for my whole life. He's my brother and I love him, but he don't know how to control himself when he gets angry. I wish I had warned you beforehand."

She shook her head.

"No, I wouldn't have believed you. It's okay. I'm just happy that we are friends again. I hope you invite me to the wedding."

Chuckling, Tony patted her shoulder.

"Of course, I will invite you. I've known you for so long, I feel we're always be friends in the end. Don't worry about that one incident, I don't hold grudges with old friends like you. You and I will always be friends, Jennifer."

******************

Carlos and Ramón left the yacht party, bringing Vida Guerra with them back to Carlos' hotel. 'The fortress' was the nickname given to his luxury hotel suite, sitting high in the Fontainebleau hotel along South Beach. The nickname came from the fact that Carlos had his hired bodyguards rent out other rooms next to his own, all sitting on the same floor. There were four rooms, all bought and paid for with his drug money. His entire operation was usually ran within the walls of his hotel suite, sitting among one of the highest floors that contained an upstairs level. A screen door led to the balcony outside, but for tonight's event, everything remained behind closed doors in the living room. A very special big booty hoe remained down on her knees, pleasing the two brothers in unison.

The clothes had come off over half an hour ago, leaving all three of them completely naked together. Vida was on her knees, fulfilling a request from Carlos. He teased her, asking if she could stuff two cocks between her puffy lips at the same time. Gagging sounds could be heard as she sat on her knees, pushing both of their hard rods between her lips. Carlos stood to over her left hand side while Ramón was to the right. As brothers, their dicks pushed against one another as they were shoved between her lips. Vida gagged, slobbering all over them as she blinked her eyes. Ramón brought his fingers down to his rob, squeezing it while Carlos moaned. He waited a few seconds before calling out to her.

"Goddamn, that's impressive. This bitch's lips were made to suck on dicks."

Ramón pulled his cock from her lips first, allowing Carlos to take over as he thrust his rod between her lips. Vida squeezed her puffy red lips around his pole before gagging on it. He called out to her.

"Suck it, bitch! Show me what you've got!"

He moved his hand to the back of her head, holding her in place as he began to thrust his hips forward. Carlos couldn't help himself as he began to fuck her mouth. Ramón took a few steps back and sat down on the black leather couch from behind, stroking his cock as he sat there and listened to all the various noises Vida's mouth created.

"GWAK-GWAH-GWAK-GWAH-KAH-GWAH!!"

Carlos fucked her mouth, slamming his cock back and forth between her lips to force his balls smack up against her chin repeatedly. Vida's eyes watered up, forcing her heavy black eyeliner to smear a bit around her eyes. Carlos cried out, pushing her mouth all the way down until the head of his dick reached the back of her throat. He held here there, counting in his head while strings of drool began to drip from her lower lip, falling to the floor below.

"Ohhhhhhhh, yeah! That's what I'm fucking talking about right there!"

He finally pulled her hair, forcing his cock free from her lips. A flood of saliva ran out of Vida's mouth, overflowing down her chin and to her big tits down below. Carlos let go of her hair, stepping back from her as she coughed and gagged. A sinister giggle could be heard from his voice as she slowly caught her breath. Stepping back far enough, Carlos sat down next to his brother on the couch. It took Vida a few moments to catch her breath from his rough skull-fucking. Once she had recovered, her eyes looked forward. She saw both men's legs as she began to crawl towards the couch. Carlos snapped his fingers at her as if she were a loyal pet.

"That's a good whore right there. Crawl over here to us, baby."

Vida giggled in a sensual voice that only enticed the dirty side of Carlos' mind even further. Carlos was sitting on the right side with Ramón to the left. With two men to choose from, it seemed obvious that she would devote most of her attention to the birthday man himself. Rising up from her knees, Vida stood in front of Carlos, allowing to see her full frontal nudity. His eyes glanced over her breasts before going down, viewing her amazing muscular stomach. The baby devil tattoo over her stomach usually got her compliments from men, but Carlos was more fascinated with her body in general. Placing her right foot between his legs, she brought her left leg up, pushing her foot down into the couch while feeling his hands roam over her thick legs and to her large booty from behind. Vida placed her left hand down onto his shoulder momentarily while speaking to him.

"See something you like, big boy? Mmmmmm, I know you do."

"This body, holy fucking shit. This body is absolutely perfect."

Carlos planted both of his hands over her ass cheeks from behind, feeling them wobble and bounce around within his finger tips. When Vida raised her hand from his shoulder, he brought his right hand back and laid a hard smack over the respective ass cheek, feeling it wobble against his palm. He then repeated the process, spanking her other ass cheek with his left hand. She moaned, curving her lips into a seductive grin as she glanced over at his brother sitting next to him. Ramón's eyes glared with pure lust, speaking silently to Vida as she knew he had desired her for several years. She couldn't wait to tease him with filthy words, but his brother was the one in control.

"These are the best legs I've ever seen on a bitch. How far can you lift them up?"

She raised her eyebrow while glancing down at Carlos.

"What do you mean? Like, lift them over my head."

"Yeah, I wanna see how flexible you are when we fuck you."

"I wanna take her ass first."

Vida giggled as Ramón had finally spoken, offering her chance to tease him.

"Oh yeah, is that right Ramón? You've been hoping to fuck my ass for a long time now. I haven't forgotten all those times I used to catch you starring down at it. Well, you're about to get your wish. But it's your brother's birthday, so he gets to fuck this wet cunt first."

"Get up, whore. I want you to get on top of him, face me and lift your legs up real high."

The position Carlos had ordered for her seemed somewhat difficult, but Vida was confident she could get it done. She moved away from him, turning all of her attention towards Ramón momentarily so she could turn around. From his view, he was starring into one of the most famous asses he had ever witnessed. He watched it sit down on his lap, as he used his right hand to guide his cock between the crack of her ass and easily locating her back door hole. Once she felt his hard rod in her ass, the Cuban goddess let out a loud moan.

"Mmmmmmmmmmm, that feels so fucking good. I love having a big dick right up my ass."

Spreading her legs out, she threw them up, demonstrating to Carlos that she clearly had a muscular body that was flexible beyond his wildest imagination. He got up from the couch, standing up to move in front of her. He placed his hands over her legs, pushing them up to the point her feet stretched out beyond her head. All Vida did was smirk at him.

"Is this flexible enough for you?"

She spoke to him with a smart ass tone, taunting Carlos with her attitude. From beneath her, Ramón could be heard moaning as he experienced his rod shoved into her thick, phat ass.

"Holy fucking shit, this ass-"

Vida cut off Ramón, speaking for him instead.

"It's the best you've ever had, right?"

Ramón didn't respond as all he could do was throw his head back and moan. The time had come for Carlos to place his rod into her dripping wet pussy. He placed his right leg down over the couch, getting into a better position where he could pound her easily. Vida offered her hands to help, reaching down and grabbing Carlos by his long prick, shoving it towards her pussy. Once the head was past her delightful pink lips, she let out a soft moan before teasing him with filthy words.

"Come on, I want you to fuck me. Fuck the shit outta me like a real man, Carlos! This big booty hoe needs it!!"

He grunted as he gripped her legs tighter, glancing down at her big tits as he began to thrust his cock into her. With her legs spread out so far, she looked so beautiful as every curve of her strong thick body was visible. Vida dropped her lower lip, letting out a loud moan as she felt both of their cocks thrusting into her holes now.

"Ohhhhh, yeah!! That's it, ohhhhhhhh yes!! Fuck the shit outta me!!"

Carlos didn't utter a single word to Vida's crying voice. Ramón barely made any movements at all, keeping his cock firmly placed into her giant ass. It was the other brother who bucked his hips forward and slammed that cock into her wet pussy. Vida gasped, feeling his balls slap against her thighs with each hard thrust Carlos sent into her.

OHHHH, OHHHHHH!! YEAH, THAT'S IT!! JUST LIKE THAT, YEAHHHH!!"

Both men could be heard grunting, but it was Vida's screams that shook every corner of the room. Vida's eyes remained focused down, watching as Carlos' dick disappeared with each thrust he made into her tight pussy. From behind her, Ramón wrapped his arms around her muscular stomach, holding her down as he tried to buck his hips forward to drive his cock into that wonderful ass. It became clear almost instantly that Carlos was the one in control, pounding away into her pussy. The time had come for her to scream into his ears, swearing her allegiance to a new man in spite of his cousin who had wronged her.

"YES, YESSSSSS! BUST THAT CUNT WIDE OPEN!! I AM YOUR FUCKING WHORE, CARLOS!!"

Just from her words alone, Carlos was bound and determined now to keep her screaming until she had finally reached her climax. She had went from calling herself his 'big booty hoe' now to proclaiming herself as his whore. Weather this was just a birthday present or not, he no longer cared. As loudly as she screamed, Carlos wanted to kiss her so bad but didn't. His face remained locked down on her chest, watching her breasts bounce with each hard thrust he sent into her.

"Scream for me, bitch! SCREAM FOR ME!!"

"I'M YOUR WHORE, CARLOS! YOUR FUCKING WHORE, ALL YOURS!! OHHHHH, FUCK ME LIKE A WHORE!!"

Gritting his teeth, he continued to pump his cock into her clit. Vida raised her head up, moaning as she soon felt Ramón's hands slip down to cradle her massive ass cheeks into his palms. Now that he was balancing her, he was able to thrust his cock forward into her ass at a consistent pace. Carlos still rammed his rod into her pussy faster, concentrating all his efforts to force her into an orgasm. Vida gritted her teeth for a moment, closing her eyes and screaming out.

"OHHH MY GOD, I'M SO FUCKING CLOSE! I'M ALMOST...THERE! OHHHHH, FUCK!!"

Taking final hard thrust, Carlos came to a complete stop while his brother was still pumping his dick into her ass. Vida's eyes shot open as she looked into Carlos face while the walls of her pussy had finally collapsed and sent hr juices gushing over his dick inside of her.

"OHHHHHHHH, FUCK!!"

While she looked back into his face, all Carlos did was give her a sinister smirk. Vida was catching her breath, but he was ready to move on with a new position. His hands let go of her legs, finally allowing her to lower them as they remained spread out. Carlos ran his hands through her jet black hair, getting a grip with both hands as he began to pull her up off his brother below. His cock slipped from her pussy, forcing her juices to come flooding out and trickling between her thighs. Excess cum dripped over the couch and to the floor below as Carlos pulled the Cuban model up. He pushed his lips to hers, kissing her passionately as she was forced to stand up, making Ramón's dick fall freely out from her giant booty. Vida kissed Carlos back before he pulled his lips from hers. His devious eyes glared back at her face while he ordered her into a new position.

"On the floor right now, bitch!"

Vida didn't utter a word in response to him, she just fell to her knees as he had ordered. His hands were still placed in her hair, all while Ramón just sat on the couch and watched his brother.

"Open your fucking mouth!"

A predictable request, Vida had almost guessed this is what he wanted her to do. She placed her hands down over her breasts below, holding them up and rubbing her fingers over her nipples while parting her lips. Carlos didn't waste any time sliding his wet dick right back between her lips. Her tongue twirled around his pole as he began to buck his hips forward, driving that dick down her throat like he had done before. Vida knew that he didn't cum yet, so he probably was about to finish himself off for the first round at least. Ramón sat alone, wanking his dick as he watched his brother begin skull-fucking her again.

"Take that fucking dick, you nasty, big ass bitch! FUCKING TAKE IT!!"

'Big ass bitch' was a new nickname Vida hadn't heard before, but she was unable to giggle with her mouth stuffed with his cock. She began to gag as he pumped his rod back and forth between her lips.

"GWAH-GWAK-KAH-KAH-GWAK-KAH!"

The noises her mouth created were so nasty, yet were just the type of sounds that Carlos wanted to hear louder than ever. Like before, Vida's eyes watered up while he continued to fuck her mouth. He finally moved his left hand out of her hair while pushing her mouth all the way down until feeling the head of his dick hit the back of her throat. She instantly choked, causing Carlos to laugh and taunt her.

"What's wrong? That dick too big for you? I thought you were my whore, Vida? I figured you could take it better than that."

A chuckle was soon heard among the voices of both brothers. Vida's eyes had watered up, smearing her eyeliner like before. Her hands remained over her breasts, still squeezing her nipples between her fingers. A string of saliva dripped her lower lip, falling down to her chin before Carlos pulled her hair to snatch his cock free from those puffy lips of hers. A pop noise could be heard as Vida quickly caught her breath with her mouth a gaping hole. Her eyes looked up at Carlos as he smirked down at her. His eyes had finally noticed her hands over her breasts, giving the hint of a titty fuck.

"You want my dick between your tits, bitch?"

Vida bit down on her lower lip, nodding her head as she gazed up into his dark eyes. A soft giggle was heard crackling from her lips as she brought her big tits up to trap Carlos' saliva dripping dick between them. He stood there, simply watching as she squeezed her tits around his cock. He began to thrust forward as Vida was still giggling at him.

"What the fuck do you find so funny down there, whore?"

It was a ridiculous question that she ignored. Vida continued giggling as she looked down to watch his thick rod poke between her tits with each hard thrust. Her eyes looked back at Carlos, still biting down on her lower lip to give him sight of her perfect teeth. Her makeup was a mess as she had a black smudge under her left eye from the runny eyeliner. Ramón eventually got up from the couch, stepping towards his brother as if he was there to wait his turn to fuck her tits. Vida was ignoring him while his brother moaned.

"Ohhhhhhh, yeah! Fuck!! That's what I like right there! A whore with a big ass and big fucking tits, who ain't afraid to put 'em to good use!"

Finally, she couldn't help but to tease him with dirty words in a response.

"Mmmmmm, you love these big fat tits, don't deny it!"

Carlos didn't reply. The sound of his moans was all Vida needed to know that she had this man under her seductive control. He took a deep breath, realizing that his time was short before his cock was going to explode into a sticky white mess for her. Vida knew he had to be close, as she squeezed her tits tighter while feeling his shaft pump between them. After a few more seconds, Carlos finally snatched his cock free from her tits, giving Vida the impression that she was about to be covered in his load. She closed her eyes the minute she seen him begin stroking his long dick.

"OHHHHH, FUCK! FUCK YES!! TAKE THIS CUM YOU FUCKING WHORE!!"

Vida gritted her teeth the second she felt his warm seed splashing across her skin. The first wad flew directly into her closed right eyelid, drenching over her eyebrow and streaking down her cheek. His next wad splashed across her forehead, getting into her hair. Carlos could be heard groaning, breathing in heavily as he shot more strings of cum across her face. Thick wads landed across her forehead and the right temple of her face while a loose string caught her left cheek and trickled down her chin. Vida squinched her eyes, using both hands to quickly wipe the cum from her eye lids so she could re-open them. She looked up into Carlos' eyes while planting her lips back down over his cock.

"Oh my god, you are the best fucking whore I've ever had. Look at you, still sucking on it after I covered your face."

She had closed her eyes only momentarily while placing her hands down over his legs. Vida looked up into his face as she began to bob her head up and down on his cock. It didn't matter that her face was drenched in cum, she was bound and determined to seal herself at this man's side. 'Mmm, mmmmm, mmmmmmm', she could be heard moaning as she continued to work her lips up and down his cock. Carlos thought to himself that he must have had a real cum slut within his grasp now. The night had only begun, for she was about to become even more sticky alongside him and his brother.

******************

An hour had passed back at the club until the BMW car came pulling up into a parking space. Steven got the word that Tony's lawyer had arrived with his son, as he remained upstairs alone in his office. Maria had stopped by, but decided against speaking with him tonight as he appeared to still be enraged. She promised to let Steven know when Jacob had walked through the door of the club. As he spent his time locked in his office, all Steven could do was build the rage he had towards his son for his criminal actions. Deep down, he felt like a failure of a father after this whole incident. With everything he had done for Jacob over his life, this was uncalled for. What kind of son did he raise to end up putting an old man in the hospital from a viscous beating?

After receiving the call from Maria that Jacob had entered the club, Steven finished off a glass of whiskey he had and then finally left his office. He put his jacket back on over his shirt while he raced down the hallway. During the time he spent alone, nothing had crossed his mind whatsoever about Tony and Jennifer. He couldn't focus on anyone else, as his mind was centered directly over his shameful son. The club was still busy around midnight. Steven walked down the stairs, looking over the place until he found Jacob standing near the bar. He wore a white T-shit and black pants. Smudges of what appeared to be dried up blood was over his shirt. The young man looked around in confusion, as he didn't seem to know why he had been escorted to the club. Steven soon stepped behind him, calling out to him to get his attention.

"Jacob?"

Turning around, the young man glanced back at his father in fear before answering him.

"Dad? Where's uncle Tony at?"

"Your uncle went to bed. We need to talk, I heard about what you did."

"So-"

Steven cut him off.

"I need to know how bad you beat the shit out of that old man. Is he going to make it?"

Rolling his eyes, Jacob looked right at him and nodded.

"Yeah, he'll be fine. You care more about some old loser than me, huh? I'm not surprised."

Steven raised his eyebrow while glaring back at his son. From his smart ass reply, he had enough of this. He put his hand over Jacob's left shoulder and spoke to him.

"Come on, we're gonna talk about this in private. Let's go to the bathroom and talk about this man to man."

Jacob's eyes became large as he pulled his father's hand off his shoulder.

"NO! You're not taking me to the bathroom, I know what you're gonna do! NO!!"

Snatching him by the arm, Steven began to drag him away from the bar

"Shut up and take it like a man, you little ungrateful brat! We're gonna get this over with right fucking now!!"

A struggle broke as Jacob tried to fight off his father, but it was clear that Steven had the upper hand as he dragged his fearful son away from the bar and across the club to where the public bathrooms were. This wasn't the first time had dragged his son to a bathroom. Jacob knew exactly what was about to happen to him, as this used to be where his father took him when he made a scene in public. His uncle wasn't here to break this up like in the past.

"I'm not a kid anymore, you can't fucking do this!"

"Shut your fucking mouth!!"

Once they reached the bathroom, Steven opened the door and shoved his son right through the door. Jacob went flying backwards, falling and sliding onto the cold floor. His heart was racing, as this was the last thing he wanted to experience at the hands of his father. Steven slowly stepped through the bathroom, noticing that it was empty. Hurrying off the floor, Jacob moved to the stalls, quickly locking the door behind him so there was at least a barrier between them. All that could be heard was heavy breathing. Steven almost wanted to laugh at this whole situation. He shoved his hands into his pockets and stepped around while speaking to him.

"Oh, so you're gonna run and hide like a little pussy huh? I guess this is how you act when you can't gang up on someone and beat them."

"Go away! I called uncle Tony, not you! Leave me the fuck alone!"

Steven laughed at him. It was comical how fearful his son was over this whole incident. A sign of immediate guilt, though Jacob knew this wasn't going to go easy. His breathing could still be heard beyond the stall.

"You know, we could do this the easy way or the hard way. I just wanna know what you did and why? Why did you and your jackass friends beat the shit out of some old man? What did he do to you to deserve that?"

A long sigh was heard before silence fell over the bathroom. Jacob finally replied to his father.

"The old man...wouldn't keep his mouth shut. He wouldn't back down, kept running his fucking mouth. So, I got angry. I..I couldn't stop myself, we couldn't stop. Once we got into it, we couldn't stop ourselves. It was stupid, but he was in the wrong too."

Looking down over the floor, Steven removed his hands from his pockets and thought to himself for a moment before responding back. He tried to control himself for the moment being, though it was taking everything in him not to snap and go berserk. The response from his son clearly showed no sign of guilt whatsoever as he was still blaming the victim.

"How bad did you beat the old guy?"

"I don't know. I know we cracked something in his chest."

"You hit him in the chest?"

"No, I kicked him there, repeatedly. I may have ended up cracking one of his ribs."

Silence fell over the room once more. Steven had made his mind up what he was going to do for the victim of Jacob and his friend's actions. He was going to make his son pay the medical bills himself, even if it required his spare college money.

"That's not good. I'm sure we'll know by tomorrow who he is and what hospital he's staying in. You're gonna pay his medical bills. Since you beat that old man like that, you're gonna be the one that makes it up to him."

"Are you fucking serious?"

Clutching his fists, Steven screamed back at him.

"Yes, I'm fucking serious, smart ass! That could've been someone's grandfather you just beat like that! Do you even realize what you've done tonight?"

Jacob sighed and replied back to his father.

"What about me? I'm your son, you should be worried about me. I don't even have a grandfather anymore, so why should I-"

Gritting his teeth, Steven cut him off by screaming.

"THAT'S FUCKING IT! YOU UNGRATEFUL LITTLE FUCKING PUNK!!"

He couldn't control his anger anymore. Steven moved to the door of the bathroom stall and raised his right leg. Using all the strength he had, he began to kick the door forward. Jacob could be heard breathing heavily again as he called out.

"No, no! Don't break the door! Please!!"

It was beyond that point now. Steven couldn't control himself. He kicked the door twice until the hinges came loose, breaking into the wood and damaging it beyond repair. It fell in, falling over Jacob as he sat on the toilet. Jacob looked at his father in rage, moving over the stall to avoid the door from falling on him.

"You wanna beat me? Fine, do it! Mom was right about you! You are a fucking psychopath!"

"Get over here, you little brat!"

Reaching across the stall, Steven grabbed Jacob by the shirt, pulling him out of the stall as he took a few steps backwards. Jacob grabbed at his hands, kicking at him to fight back.

"No, NO! I'm not a kid anymore! You aren't gonna bully me like this!"

Getting into his son's face, Steven screamed at him while still gripping his shirt. He ignored the comment about his ex-wife, Jacob's mother Tara.

"You wanna know why this pisses me off so bad, Jacob!? I've given you everything. I've worked my ass off to support you. When you went to school, I made sure that you had all designer name clothes, the most expensive shoes in stores. I wanted you to have the things that I was never able to have in my own childhood. Who paid for your fucking scholarship to a top college in this state? ME! I do all this for you, and the only thing I get in return is my own son acting like a fucking punk!!"

Looking his father in the eye, Jacob quickly hacked up in his mouth and then spit directly into over his left cheek. Out of reaction, Steven let go of his shirt, taking a step back and rearing his right hand back. He moved, slapping his son across the face as hard as he could. As Jacob cried in pain and fell backwards, Steven swung with the opposite side of his hand, backhanding him across the cheek. His knuckles clanked against his mouth while he fell to the floor, crying in pain. Blood began to trickle from Jacob's mouth. He looked up at his father from the floor, clenching his teeth as he screamed at him.

"Go ahead and beat me, you miserable fucking prick! Beat me down so you can feel good about yourself! Come on, do it!!"

Taking a step back, Steven stopped himself from making another attack on his son as he listened to his words. Jacob continued speaking while his mouth filled with blood.

"I don't care how much stupid money you spend! You've rarely ever had anything to do with me in all of my life. You never go to any of my football games, not even when I was in high school, but you want me to feel bad cause you spend money on me. You don't even give a shit that I spent the night in jail, you're worried about some old bastard instead, a complete fucking stranger at that! The only thing you give a shit about is your money and how many sluts you can fuck, that's it! I should've stayed with mom in Texas. She did the right thing by divorcing you and getting as far away as she fucking could."

His words were a brutal sting into Steven's mind and heart. He didn't answer him back, only taking a few steps back and gazing down at the floor below. There was some hard truth to Jacob's words, things that Steven couldn't deny. Jacob got up from the floor while his father seemed to be lost in his thoughts. The young man walked across the bathroom, moving to the sink where he turned the faucets on and washed his mouth off. Steven looked at his fist and then sighed in shame. He stepped back again, leaning against the wall as he began to sink down to the floor. Jacob ran out of the bathroom, leaving his father alone now. A hard realization sank into Steven's mind, as he had realized his failure as a parent.

Jacob wasn't wrong about most of what he said. It bothered Steven as a father that his soon appeared to be desensitized and careless over his actions to a victim. None of that mattered though anymore, as everything he had said was true. Steven's ex-wife and Jacob's mother Tara had divorced and moved back to Texas where she had family. They married in high school, following her pregnancy. Both of them were only eighteen-years old, far too young to be raising a child. Steven had felt guilt and shame for most of his life for the failure in his marriage to her. Memories of her had soon become at the front of his mind. While sitting on the floor, all he could do was let the disappointment sink into his mind. He failed his son, just as he had failed as a husband. His son hated him and yet Steven couldn't even blame Jacob for it. The bathroom door soon opened and a voice called out to Steven.

"Hey man, you alright?"

It was Sean, rushing in to check on him. Steven looked up at him from the floor before shaking his head.

"Your boy left the club, you've been in here for a while. Maria asked me to come in and make sure you were alright."

Glancing up at Sean, Steven nodded to him. He didn't want to discuss his problems with anyone right now.

"I'll be fine. Don't worry about me."

Stepping through the bathroom, Sean went to help him up from the floor but Steven refused. He got up himself, standing on his feet and letting out a sigh. Sean looked to see the broken stall door, but didn't mention it. He patted Steven on the shoulder and spoke.

"We'll worry about that tomorrow. You should go home and get some sleep, man. You've had a hell of a night, I'll give you a call and check on you in the morning."

******************

"OH GOD, YES! YESSSSS!! FUCK ME, OHHHHHH YEAH!!"

The night continued as hours passed between Carlos, Ramón and Vida. From the time that Carlos shot his load all over her face, all she did was clean it up and get back to work for another round with the two brothers. For the time being, Vida was in another position where they could both thrust their cocks into her holes. The couch had proven to be a busy spot for their time tonight. Ramón was currently seated down while Vida was on top, leaning over him as her big boobs shook near his face. His cock was lodged into her clit, all while Carlos was standing from behind and pummeling her thick round ass with his dick. Vida had glanced over her shoulder, watching as she felt both of their rods pounding into her simultaneously.

"YES, YESSSS!! GIVE IT TO ME, OHHHHH GOD! FUCK ME, BOTH OF YOU! KEEP FUCKING ME!!"

This was the second time tonight that Vida had two cocks pounding into her holes. She had proven to Carlos beyond any reasonable doubt that she could take anything he and his brother threw at her. For the time being, she wanted to them to fuck her until they point they were ready to blow their loads again. Over and over, Vida felt their rods pump into her. Her big tits bounced from underneath, shaking up against Ramón's face. Carlos was the first one to come to a stop, taking a step back while pulling his cock free from her ass.

"Oh fuck, I can't take it anymore! I'm gonna cum again!!"

"Yes, yes! Set me down so you can both cum all over my face!"

Ramón almost shot his load right into her pussy when she uttered those filthy words of desire. Coming to a stop, he soon watched her rising off him as his brother had come behind her and snatched her by the hair to help pull her up from the couch. Once Vida was down on her knees, Ramón quickly got up and moved in front of her. The two brothers stood in her view, Carlos to her left and Ramón to the right. Vida wrapped her hands around their cocks, stroking them back and forth only momentarily. Ramón put his own hand around his dick, pulling it from her grasp. Carlos soon did the same thing, leaving her there on the floor awaiting her face to become another sticky mess like before. Vida closed her eyes and used her hands to fix up her hair behind her shoulders. The two men could be heard breathing heavily as they wanked their cocks in unison. She licked her lips, teasing them with dirty words.

"Mmmmmm, you both gonna shoot that hot spunk all over my face? Drench me down like a fucking whore?"

"Yeah, I already did it once and I'll do it again!"

Vida began to giggle at Carlos' words. Ramón had proven to be the quiet one, as she listened to both of them silently breathing. Her eyes remained closed but soon, Ramón called out.

"Ohhhhh, OHHHHHH GOD! YEAH!! FUCK YEAH!!"

Both brothers had reached their climax almost in a perfect unison. Cum went splattering across her face. Carlos shot a thick wad directly into her right eyelid like before. It trickled down like a heavy tear drop. Most of Ramón's cum went over her forehead and into her hair. Vida began to giggle as she felt strings of cum over both sides of her nose and a thick wad above her upper lip.

"Ohhhhh my god, yeah! That's what I like! I'm your whore now, paint me down like one!"

She continued giggling while they were still jacking themselves off, emptying their cum over her gorgeous face. The night was coming to an end as she was making sure that both of them had drained their balls completely into exhaustion. She was going to need to take a shower before falling into a slumber at Carlos' hotel suite, but it was well worth it. Much would have to be explained tomorrow to the brothers, as Vida had planned to reveal just the reason she would walk in and give herself to them. A scorned woman could prove to be more dangerous than a loaded weapon. She felt Carlos was her best opportunity at achieving some sort of payback to Steven after the humiliation he had given her. The days of her playing nice were long gone, as she was ready to walk a dark line and light it up blazing flames alongside an old enemy from his past.

Drug Lord Chapter Is End

Chapter 96: Chapter 96. Cousin Against Cousin Part 1 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Miami, Florida

Through the early morning, the sun had risen through the sky, bringing daylight before the city. The light was visible beyond the curtains hanging over the windows, casting it's rays into the room of the Fontainebleau hotel. Carlos was upstairs, just getting out of the shower as a special woman remained naked with her body spread over the white bed sheets. Downstairs, his cousin Ramón had been awake for a few hours. He had spent the night at his brother's hotel, appropriately nicknamed 'the fortress' due to all the security that Carlos had on the floor. Last night had been Carlos' birthday and Ramón was still processing the thought of what birthday present had been given to his brother. There was much to talk about with the woman, as Ramón was eager to learn just how and why she would slip her way into their grasp. She now belonged to a small collection of women that was Carlos' little harem of loyal whores.

The lifestyle Carlos and Ramón had embraced had become one of fantasy. Carlos had becoming something of a drug kingpin and he planned to keep it that way. The dream had started with the idea of becoming rich off a few deals but had slowly morphed into something of a conquest. Carlos no longer cared or feared the other underworld figures of the city. Murdering Tito Munoz was to send a message across town. Gone were the days of looking up to the older drug barons of a previous era. There was a new generation hungry to take the center stage of the city's drug world. Carlos was hungry and ambitious to take over Miami, already thinking of the possibilities now that he had split solo from Legba's organization and had went into business with himself. No one was going to stand in his way. With his brother at his side, Carlos had the utmost confidence in himself.

Across the room downstairs, Carlos had not done much housekeeping when he was home. In the kitchen, he kept his tools for testing the purity of cocaine right on the table out in the open for all eyes to see. A black Ithaca 37 shotgun was propped up against the bar, sitting next to two AK-47 assault rifles and a few black boxes of bullets. Sitting among the boxes was a MAC-10 sub-machine gun without the clip. In the living room, two trays were placed over the coffee table with utensils of razor blades and metal straws. It wasn't uncommon for Carlos to have guests who dabbled in a habit of powdering their noses. Whenever he needed the hotel room cleaned, Carlos made his whores do the work of housekeeping rather than call for room service. Through all afternoon hours, he usually had his hired henchmen coming and going from down the hall. The room had been nicknamed 'the fortress' due to how accessible his bodyguards and hired thugs were on the same floor.

Besides the bodyguards, Carlos had taken in a handful of women whom stayed in his hotel room or visited often. He liked to refer to them as his 'loyal whores'. The first one he had picked up was a blonde haired and blue eyed girl named Nancy. She had previously began a career as a hooker in the streets of South Beach, working her way up to become a middle level escort. Carlos took a liking to Nancy based on her big tits. They were fake, but he didn't care as long as they were nice and large. Nancy made herself useful any time he needed to get his rocks off. The second girl stood tall with black hair and muscular curves. Jocelyn fancied herself as something of the 'Kim Kardashian of Miami' as she tried her absolute best to mimic her idol. Unlike the other woman she slept beside, Jocelyn had met Carlos through an unusual circumstance. She had been previously been dating another man until Carlos stole her away by flashing his wallet and promising her a place at his side once he had made it to the top of the city's underworld. The two girls were in something of a competition to be his right hand woman and future wife, but now they had a true heavyweight to deal with.

Vida Guerra was the latest addition to Carlos' small harem of whores. She knew exactly what she was doing as she had so willingly offered herself up to the man. Pay back was to come in some form or another, as she wanted nothing more than to make Steven feel the same painful humiliation he had inflicted upon her back in Las Vegas. She was not a woman to forget things and she knew just how to shove a dagger right back at him after what he had done to her. Vida was well aware of the bad blood between Steven and his cousin Carlos. With all intentions, she had plans to help Carlos rub it in. In passing, she had heard of Carlos' rise in swirling rumors. Once she had learned that he was building a harem of girls, she had made her move and willingly put herself up as his birthday present. Vida wasn't worried about any other women. She knew they wouldn't be able to compete with her, especially after last night when she had handled both Carlos and his brother Ramón at the same time. Unlike the other girls, she didn't care about becoming his wife. Vida knew that Carlos would be more than happy to bring her along to rub her presence in Steven's face.

In the living room, Ramón sat around on the couch. He thought about last night's events, going over the fact he had finally experienced his dream fantasy by fucking Vida. All those years she had been dating Steven, Ramón had lusted over the Cuban model famous for her giant ass. It all seemed so strange that Vida would go from someone like Steven all the way to his brother Carlos. There had to be a reason for all of this and Ramón had all intentions of finding out why. He had to leave and go back to his own condo for a shower and a change of clothes, but not until he had spoken with Carlos and hopefully Vida too. All he wore was a shirt and his pair of underwear from the previous night before all three of them had become completely naked. While he sat there pondering his own thoughts, a phone began to ring across the room. As Ramón got up and moved across the room, Carlos had come racing down the stairs in nothing more than a black tied robe over his body. He grabbed the phone, quickly answering it.

"Yeah?"

Upstairs, Vida had climbed out of bed and washed her face in the bathroom. She could hear Carlos' voice. A few minutes had passed before Carlos hung up his cellphone and spoke back to Ramón.

"Great, that was Salazar calling. He wants to set up another meeting tomorrow."

Ramón looked back at his brother with a surprised look over his face. They had previously met with Miguel Salazar last night back at the yacht for Carlos' little birthday party. From the distance, a shadowy figure could be seen from the staircase, but Ramón paid it no attention as he answered his brother back.

"I guess he liked what he seen of us last night."

"Yep! He's ready to do business. This time we're going to negotiate the trade and talk all the heavy details."

"Did he say where he wants to meet?"

"No, he left that choice to us. He said he don't want any bodyguards and it must be a public place. I guess he wants to keep things casual."

"I guess we could meet him at a club or something."

"Yeah, I was thinking of that. There's a-"

"Why not tell him to meet you at Disco Fever?"

The voice that called out over both of them was none other than Vida standing on the staircase. Carlos turned to look at the caramel skinned the goddess. She stood in nothing but a black thong and bra, almost as if she were posing on the staircase to tease them. A smug grin ran across her puffy lips. Smirking back at her, Carlos wanted to tell her to shut it, but he restrained himself. He usually never allowed his whores to get involved with his decision making, as he was quick to slap them in the face and tell them to shut up, but this was different. There was a reason Vida was suggesting them to schedule the meeting at the very same club they used to work security before they moved on to a different life. After thinking to himself, Carlos replied back, subtly taunting Vida about her relationship with Steven.

"Disco Fever, eh? That's real funny. You got someone there you wanna meet?"

She smirked back at him and nodded.

"Yeah, why not? You know who runs that club and you can walk in there and show him who's the new boss in town."

Vida's reply had sent chills down Ramón's skin. Through the years he had been aware of her rocky on and off again relationship with Steven, but now he realized just why she had come to Carlos. She knew of the bad blood between the two of them and with a reply like that, everything was beginning to make sense now. She had her own card to play in this and was pushing to influence Carlos.

"So that's why you think I should schedule a meeting there? Just so I can tell Steven to go fuck himself?"

Carlos wasn't amused with his words answering her back. Vida stepped down from the staircase, walking over to him. She stood face to face, running her hand over his chest and feeling the texture of the silk black robe. Their eyes met. She wasn't intimidated by him whatsoever as she answered him back.

"Yeah, you should. After what he's done to you, I don't see why you shouldn't want a little revenge."

With her right hand, Vida ran it over Carlos' face. She touched the scar over the left side of Carlos' forehead, gently caressing it as she starred back into his eyes and spoke once more in a seductive voice.

"After the pain he's caused you, I think you deserve a moment to kick back at him. I'm with you now, that's another thing to rub in his face..."

She smirked, flashing her perfect white teeth before carrying on with her words.

"Unless you're scared of him."

Vida's words instantly enraged Carlos, striking a nerve. She knew exactly what she was doing by speaking to him in such a low tone and then using her final words. It was a risk she took, as she didn't have the slightest fear in her. He gritted his teeth, instantly using both of his hands to snatch her up by the hair hard. Vida didn't flinch or cry out. Ramón stood there watching, as he knew his brother was about to 'put a bitch down in her place' as he referred to it in words. Carlos glared back into Vida's eyes as he responded in a stern voice while holding her hair tightly.

"You listen to me right now, bitch. I ain't scared of anybody on the face of this fucking planet. No one strikes fear in me. Not you, not Steven, NO ONE!"

"Then prove it! Go schedule your meeting at Steven's club and rub it in his fucking face!"

Carlos was shocked that Vida would yell back at him like this. Any time he snatched up Jocelyn or Nancy up like this, they would scream in fear. If a woman yelled back at him like this, his instant reaction was to rear his hand back and slap them across the face, but he didn't with Vida. As badly as he wanted to slap her in the mouth, he couldn't force himself to do it. He listened to her words and took them into consideration. When Carlos loosened his grip and let go of her hair, Vida continued to encourage him with her words.

"You owe this to yourself, honey. After what he did to you, you deserve to get back at him some how. I'll go with you and you can rub it in his face that I've left him for a better man. You're the boss now and you ain't gonna take no fucking shit from him, ain't that right baby?"

A smile appeared over Carlos' face as Vida had spoke. His mind had been made up now. All this time, he had forgotten Steven's existence until now. Before replying in words, Carlos used both of his hands to cup Vida's face and then leaned in to kiss her hard on the lips. When their lips pulled apart, he moved his hands from her face and then turned to his brother who looked horrified at watching this scene unfold.

"It's settled, we'll have the meeting at Disco Fever."

He turned back to Vida and pointed to her.

"But you aren't going with me. You're staying here and you're gonna learn your place if you're serious about being one of my whores. I expect you to do what you're told and don't ask any questions."

Vida raised her eyebrow, surprised that Carlos didn't want to bring her along with him. She didn't argue back though, simply nodded to him and smiled.

"Yes, if that's what you wish honey, I'll stay here."

"Good, then it's settled. I'll call Salazar back in a few hours and tell him to meet us there tomorrow afternoon. Vida baby, I'm gonna give you a couple hundred dollars to go shopping. I want you to go get some new lingerie sets and underwear. If you're gonna be one of my whores, then you're gonna fucking dress like one at all times. I want you to buy nothing but bras, g-strings and high heels, you understand?"

"Yes, basically stripper clothes is what I'm buying."

"While you're at it, make sure whatever heels you buy look like something a stripper would wear on stage. I like the ones that show off the toes. The sluttier, the better."

After hearing all of the exchange between them, Ramón didn't know what to think. He swallowed his breath as Vida stepped right past him, his brother's eyes glancing down to watch her phat ass cheeks bouncing back and forth between the little thong between them. It all made sense to him now why Vida would give herself up to Carlos like this. Ramón realized this was some kind of revenge game to her, as she was getting back at Steven over something. Despite his brother's hatred towards the man, Carlos did not share any feelings of animosity towards their older cousin. Steven had been nothing but good to him over the years. He helped him get jobs and had even split his earnings of a drug deal when Steven had to get rid of a kilo of cocaine from the car accident with Carlos some years ago. He had fond memories with his cousin Steven, going back to events that he would forever remember. This meeting tomorrow wasn't going to end well and he knew it. Ramón took in a deep breath as he silently asked himself: what should I do?

******************

Outside a gas station Downtown, a metallic blue Cadillac sat parked near the front. A man was visible in the passenger's seat wearing a light blue double breasted suit jacket with matching pants. Sean waited in the car, meanwhile Steven was in the gas station paying for two bottled sodas. After paying with a few dollar bills, he grabbed the plastic bag and headed out the front door. Over his body, he wore his usual white blazer jacket over a purple shirt and matching white pants. Once he stepped out of the store, he reached in his pocket for his cellphone while walking back to the driver's side door of the car. He opened it, climbing in as he tossed the bag over to Sean. After shutting the door, Steven concentrated on his phone while Sean let out a sigh in shock.

"You're calling her again?"

"No, I'm texting her."

This had become a common habit through out the day for Steven ever since he walked through the front doors of Disco Fever. After last night's hectic events, he had come to the brutal realization of what his actions had led him to. There was the problem with his son, but more than anything Steven had just realized that his relationship with Jennifer Lopez was now lost in the midst of his rage last night. He was heart broken, spending every few minutes either trying to call her cellphone or texting. Sean had watched and counted up to four times Steven had either tried to call or sent her a text message while they were in the car. They were out on lunch break during the afternoon and soon had to get back to the club. Once Steven had sent the text message apologizing to her again, he went on and cranked the car back up. Once he had pulled away from the gas station and moved back on the roads, Sean spoke to him again.

"Hey man, you gotta chill out. I've been sitting here counting how many times you either try to call or text her."

"I don't care. I've gotta talk to her about this."

"The more you push a woman, the more unhappy she's gonna be with you. Give her some space and let her cool down."

Steven sighed back at Sean, moving the steering wheel as he took a turn in the road. He swallowed his breath, not knowing how to reply back to his friend. He had been over the moon in love with Jennifer and now he was left destroyed over their sudden end to what he hoped could've been a long term relationship. It was over and the pain he felt was too much to bear. He didn't even want to think about the fact he had purposely betrayed Vida just to get with Jennifer.

"I fucked it all up last night. It's all my fault and she tried to stop me. I don't know why I can't just stop and think when I'm mad. She tried to get me to calm down and I wouldn't let her. I was so fucking mad, you just don't know. I would've burned that club to the ground if I had the chance."

"That's not your fault, Steven. After what your son did, I don't know how you went to sleep last night."

"I didn't go to sleep when I went home last night. I just sat down and thought about it for hours until the sun came up."

Shaking his head, Steven continued driving as he spoke once more.

"I failed that boy, Sean. Losing a woman like Jennifer hurts, but nothing compares to knowing that you're a failure of a parent. It's all my fault, I should've raised him better. I screwed up somewhere down the line and he turned out to be a fucking punk."

"What are you gonna do about that old man he put in the hospital?"

"I'm planning on visiting the man myself and apologizing to him and his family. I'm gonna write them a check today and pay for his medical bills out of my own pocket. It's the least I can do. I would bring Jacob with me since he's the one that should be apologizing, but I don't think he wants to be around me again after last night."

Silence fell in the car after Steven's spoken words. Sean didn't know what to say back to him that would be appropriate, since he had never been in a difficult position like this. All Steven could feel was pain and regret for last night's events. Despite his efforts to apologize to Jennifer in multiple text messages, her silence in no replies was enough to tell him that there was nothing he could do to salvage their relationship. It was over so fast, all due to his brass reactions and unhinged anger. Beyond the heart breaking sorrow he felt over losing her, the incident with Jacob was taking it's toll. All Steven could think about with him was those words Jacob had yelled back at him last night. It made him realize there wasn't an easy fix to this anymore. There was much truth in Jacob's words about him being a neglectful father towards him. All those words that Jacob had yelled back at him had become engraved in Steven's mind. Perhaps it was true, he should've stayed with his mom back in Texas.

It had been years since Steven had last spoken to his ex-wife Tara. Among all the pain that he felt as a failure of a parent, there was also the despair of failing as a husband. He had married Tara out of high school after she became pregnant when they both were only eighteen years old. As teen parents, they had much responsibity burdened on them at such a young age. Tara had done her best to raise Jacob while Steven had went through desperate measures to make easy money. His father before him had a habit of dealing with the drug business beyond the walls of the night clubs the Diaz name was later associated with. It was that lifestyle which Steven had embraced in his young years. Tara had put up with all of it. Beyond his habits of cheating on her with multiple women, Steven would leave for long periods of time and come home without explaining any details for why he had suddenly disappeared on her with a child at home. Once Jacob was fifteen years of age, Steven and Tara divorced. She moved to Texas after Steven signed over custody allowing her to raise Jacob. The failure of marriage had now become the failure of raising their son and Steven knew it was all his fault. All that was left was for Steven to accent this as a fact and try his best to make the future better.

******************

4 HOURS LATER

Carlos had closed some business back at the hotel, dealing with phone calls and seeing his bodyguards down the hall. Ramón had left early, returning back to his own condo and leaving his brother all alone to handle things himself. Carlos called back Miguel Salazar, informing him that he wanted to meet in Disco Fever of all places. Once he had closed his business dealings, it was time to kick back and relax in complete privacy. Nancy had called to see Carlos as she soon arrived by the time Vida had come home from shopping. The blonde haired former hooker wasn't amused to know he had taken on another woman as a whore. She had enough competition to deal with from Jocelyn but now there was Vida who already had made her presence clear by walking around his hotel suite in nothing but a white g-string, lace bra and plastic stiletto high heels. Vida's clothes left a stark contrast to the little silver one piece dress that Nancy had arrived in. Nancy never thought she'd feel more uneasy from another woman besides Jocelyn, but she already felt that she was in Vida's shadow.

To make up for her nervous tensions, Nancy wasted no time making use to the little tray of cocaine that Carlos had sitting out on the coffee table. She used a round shaped mirror to spread out the powdery white substance into five little lines. Carlos had turned on some music from a stereo in the room before he ordered Vida to 'work your booty like it was made for'. The music was synth driven dance music. Nancy was quick to learn of the other woman's giant phat rump. Vida had climbed on the couch, sitting on her knees as she pushed her ass out and began to grind her hips in a rotation to twerk. While Vida was putting on a show of twerking that big ass, Nancy used the razor blade to chop up and draw four lines through what once was a pile of cocaine over the mirror. She glanced back at her own reflection while tapping the razor blade through the lines to make sure the lines were proper and straight. Once she was finally prepared, Nancy dropped the razor blade and picked up the small metal straw piece. She shoved it down towards one of the lines before lowering her nose to it and inhaling the powder up her nostril.

The high rush of the substance hit her hard after the snort. Nancy leaned her head up and took a deep breath. Carlos always hooked her up with the real deal when it came to cocaine. She didn't have to bother fooling around with any cut product like she had previously done before meeting him. As she felt the numbing chill rush through her skin, Nancy pushed the straw down towards another line and proceeded to snort the next one. She felt her mind finally coming to an ease as Nancy soon believed she could relax alongside the other woman in the room. While Vida was busy shaking her ass and Nancy was snorting coke, Carlos stood over the coffee table glaring down at his blonde whore. He was still wearing the black robes from earlier in the afternoon, only now they had been untied and he was ready to have some lustful fun. After Nancy had snorted a third line of the pure cocaine, she looked up and giggled as she saw Carlos' face. He didn't appear to be amused with her, but feeling the numbing drug in her system, Nancy was relaxed.

"Hey Carlos baby, you wanna take a hit?"

He shook his head at her.

"No. I never get high on my own supply, you should know that."

Vida bit down on her lower lip back on the couch, just to avoid herself from laughing at his exchange with the other girl. She continued to grind her hips, working her ass in a perfect sync following the bass of the music.

"I wanna have some fun with you, so I hope you ain't too high to suck me off, Nancy."

After Carlos had spoken, Vida took her chance to say something aloud.

"If she can't do it, I'd love to suck on that big fucking dick."

Suddenly, Nancy screamed in frustration.

"No, not her! I wanna suck on it!"

Carlos couldn't help but laugh at Nancy's sudden reaction to the other woman's words. He liked to see a bit of competition between his whores. Vida being here was just enough to motivate Nancy to try and outdo her now that she had some cocaine in her system. Before Carlos could even order her to take off her clothes, she had already loosened the shoulder straps of her dress and began to peel it off. Underneath the little dress, Nancy had on a black push up bra to show off her surgically enhanced double DD breasts. Down below, she had on a black matching thong and silver high heels. Vida was still busy working her hips to twerk her ass while Nancy crawled on the floor to approach Carlos. He dropped the robe, revealing his naked body and semi-hard rod waiting for some attention from the woman. He took a few steps back, standing near the couch so he could watch Vida's ass bounce around while Nancy made her way to him.

While still pumping her ass back and grinding it into the air, Vida turned her head to look over her left shoulder. She watched Nancy finally reach her way towards Carlos. The blonde haired girl wrapped her left hand around his cock and began to stroke it up and down. Vida concentrated on twerking her giant booty, knowing that Carlos' eyes were still locked watching her impressive ass cheeks bounce around and clap together. Nancy pushed her red lips around the head of his cock and began to suck on it after moving her hand down to the base. She could feel the numbness from the cocaine still moving through her face and neck as she worked her lips up and down. Sucking sounds were heard under the music still blaring from the stereo. 'Mmmmm', Nancy's voice could be heard moaning as she looked up into Carlos' face while slobbering all over his dick. He didn't shift his eyes away from Vida's bouncing booty until he had enough of Nancy's efforts. Reaching down with his hands, Carlos snatched Nancy by her golden hair, pulling his cock free from her mouth. He then reared back his right hand and slapped her hard across the face.

SMACK!

Nancy cried out in pain as the slap sent her to the floor on her right shoulder. Though her face was numb from the cocaine, she could feel the stinging pain from Carlos' hand.

"You stupid bitch! I told you to give me a blow job, not sit there and slobber on it like some fucking dumb crack whore! You sucked that yeyo up your nose and now you can't work that mouth like it was made for."

Vida came to a halt from grinding her ass. She licked her lips and began to climb off the couch, her heels hitting the floor with a loud boom. She spoke up to Carlos as she faced him.

"Let me do it. You know I can suck that cock better than this little slut."

He glanced over at Vida, nodding before he ordered her.

"Get down on your fucking knees then."

Not wasting any time whatsoever, Vida got down on her knees just as Carlos had instructed her to do. She pushed her right hand around the base of his cock and then quickly shoved it between her puffy lips. Her lips worked up and down, taking inch after inch of his swollen rod into her mouth. Vida wanted to demonstrate her skills in front of the other girl, so she slammed his cock hard to the back of her throat, deep-throating every inch of it and without choking or gagging. Carlos let out an audible moan.

"Fuck...That's it...You see this, Nancy? This is how you should be sucking dick, not just gagging on it like the lazy bitch you are. Vida knows how to really work her whore mouth. Maybe you should keep watching in hopes that you actually learn something."

Nancy rubbed her face with her hand. A red mark had already formed over her left cheek from Carlos slapping her. This had not been the first time he had slapped her. Carlos could leave his hand print across both her cheeks if he wanted to, as he had a habit of taking his anger out on the poor girl. She stuck with his abuse just for the sake of believing one day she could become his wife. Anything was worth becoming rich in the future to live like a queen, even if she had to tolerate a man like him. Now she was forced to sit there and endure watching Vida do a better job at sucking his cock. Carlos eventually put his hands into Vida's long black hair, holding her in place as he began to buck his hips forward and face-fuck her.

"GWAK-GWAK-GWAH-GWAK!"

Apart from all the various slobbering and gagging noises Vida's mouth produced, she didn't choke on his cock. Nancy sighed as she realized at this very moment there was no way she was going to be able to compete with this other woman. Vida was not like Jocelyn where she felt that she had a chance to push her aside and become Carlos' wife in the future. She didn't even know who this woman was but she could see why Carlos valued Vida over herself.

"Ohhhh, fuck yeah!!"

He cried out before pulling Vida's hair to force her head up and his cock to flop free from her loving lips. A loud pop sound could be heard as Vida's mouth became a gaping hole. A few strings of saliva dripped from her lower lip falling down to her breasts. Carlos grabbed Vida's hair with both hands, pulling her up from her knees as he ordered her in his stern voice again.

"Drop the g-string and turn around for me."

She let out a soft moan before using her hands to quickly shove her g-string down. Vida's mighty ass sucked up the tiny string, as her full ass was visible regardless of wearing it. As she turned around to him, Vida pushed her ass out and rubbed it up against Carlos' crotch. She could feel his hard cock poking over her right cheek. Carlos moved his left hand to grab at Vida's right wrist before he ordered her again.

"Spread your fucking legs. Spread 'em out."

As Vida began to spread her legs out for him, Carlos raised his right hand and sent it down over the right cheek of her ass with a hard swat.

SPANK!

Nancy's eyes became enlarged when she watched Vida's ass cheek bounce and wobble around from his hard spank. She had witnessed women with large rumps during her life, but nothing compared to this supreme titanic-size ass. Vida licked her lips when she felt his long shaft pushing through the crack of her ass. She closed her eyes, calling out to him.

"Yeah, you know you want that big fucking ass! Go on and fuck it! Fuck my ass hard, Carlos!"

He reared his hand back once again and smacked her ass hard while taking the first hard thrust into her ass. Vida moaned, feeling his rod push into her back door hole. Carlos then moved his hands to grip at Vida's wrists. She stood there, pushing her hands to hold her phat ass cheeks back so he could properly ram her ass with his hard shaft. The sound of his rod pumping into her was soon heard loudly with his balls smacking against her cheeks. Smack. Smack. Smack. Their bodies created a solid rhythmic noise as Vida's breasts bounced up and down with each thrust Carlos sent into her mighty ass. While he was busy fucking Vida's ass, Nancy was still on the floor sitting on her knees. The blonde girl felt left out as she had to endure witnessing the woman whom was replacing her as Carlos' main squeeze. She had to watch Carlos fuck Vida right in front of her eyes.

"Ohhhh, ohhhhhh yeah! Fuck my ass, yeah! I'm your whore! Fuck that ass, you own it!!"

As Vida yelled, her hair had swayed into her face, almost blocking her view. She kept her hands holding her ass cheeks back as Carlos continued to pound his big dick into her from behind. While Nancy was sitting on her knees in front of Vida, she pondered the thought of inviting herself into this fun by pleasuring the other woman. Though she was disgusted to know Vida was replacing her, Nancy couldn't reject the wet feeling she had developed from her clit below. She had become horny in heat, eager to get involved and make this lustful act into one for three. Crawling towards Vida, Nancy ran her hands up the other woman's legs and then called out to her.

"I wanna eat your pussy out, can I?"

Letting out a sharp moan, Vida opened her eyes while her boobs flopped up and down. She glanced down at Nancy and then dug her right hand fingers down into the girl's hair, shoving her face between her thighs before answering her back.

"YES, LICK ME YOU NASTY LITTLE WHORE!!"

When Carlos heard Vida scream to Nancy, he reared his right hand back to slap her ass while still thrusting into her.

SPANK!

Vida cried out in pleasure as she felt Carlos' hand striking down over her right ass cheek once more. When she felt Nancy's tongue slipping into her pussy, Vida moved her hand back to pull her ass cheeks apart once more. She felt the grip of Carlos' hands over her wrists tightening as he slammed his cock into her phat ass over and over. Carlos groaned as he called out to her.

"This is the best fucking ass I've ever had! Nothing will ever come close to this one!"

"OHHHHH YEAH, THAT'S RIGHT! MY ASS IS THE BEST!! THE BEST IN THE WHOLE FUCKING WORLD!! FUCK MY ASS, FUCK IT HARDER!!"

With her eyes closed, Vida moaned as she could feel Carlos' dick pounding into her ass from behind while Nancy was thrusting her tongue in and out of her juicy cunt. This was the experience of double pleasure and Vida was loving every lasting second of it. She heard Carlos grunting from behind her as he didn't stop himself, still thrusting away as he pounded his fat cock into her giant, thick ass.

"OHHHH GOD, YEAH! FUCK!! OHHHHHH, FUCK MY ASS!!"

By now Nancy had begun twisting and twirling her tongue into Vida's pussy, hungrily eating her like a loving whore. Vida couldn't take much more of it while her breasts were bouncing up and down she was feeling the pleasure given to her into both holes down below. She knew it was only a matter of time that either she or Carlos reached the first orgasm of the day. The question would be between which one of them experienced their climax first? Vida was guessing that it would be Carlos since she had already previously sucked his cock and now he was ramming her ass so fast from behind. At this point, Vida didn't care just as long as she had her climax for her own sake.

"God, that's fucking it!!"

Carlos grunted out his words almost into a growling voice from behind Vida. Moving his hands away from her thick form, he took a few steps back before snatching his cock free out of her tight little hole from behind. He was ready to move positions, not caring whatsoever if Nancy was busy eating Vida's pussy.

"Move! I want you on the couch."

SPANK!

After speaking in his stern voice, Carlos swung his right open hand to smack Vida's phat ass, watching the firmness shake while the sound echoed across the room. She gasped for her breath before raising her right foot and shoving Nancy aside. The blonde girl's mouth was now disconnected from Vida's juicy cunt, allowing the Cuban model to move away towards the couch just as Carlos had commanded. Nancy was left ignored on the floor only to watch Carlos handle the other woman. Vida turned around, grinning at Carlos as she laid her back down over the couch and spread her legs out. Stepping forward, Carlos grabbed his cock and was ready to push it back into her deep back door hole. Though her entry folds were clearly visible to his eye, he ignored them completely to push his cock back into her supreme ass. He moved his left hand to push it under her leg right where her knees bent. Vida gasped and moaned as she felt him beginning to pump his fat cock through her ass once more.

"Ohhhhhhh, yeah! Mmmmmm, fuck my ass! Keep going, Carlos! Don't fucking stop!! YOU OWN MY ASS, FUCK IT LIKE YOU MEAN IT!!"

She was a bit disappointed that he didn't finish her off after the licking that Nancy was giving her. Vida knew better than to demand something out of this man, so she used her left hand to hold up her other leg while venturing her right hand down to finger herself while he pumped his shaft through her thick ass. Closing her eyes, the Cuban model dropped her lower lip and began to moan out. She was so close to reaching that heavenly feeling. Thrusting her index and middle finger so vigorously through her labia, Vida cried out once more while she felt his cock pounding into her ass from this position with Carlos looking down over her.

"OHHHHHH, FUCK!! OHHHHHHHHHH...GOD!!"

His eyes glared down at her, watching those big bouncing breasts before moving to gaze into her face. It didn't matter to Carlos that Vida had her eyes closed, for he had her exactly where he wanted his new whore; on her back, crying in pleasure as he pounded his cock into the best ass he had ever laid eyes on. Little did he know that her pussy was about to burst into a wet explosion before he could shoot his load within her. Her toes curled up in her heels before she began to belt out screams as loudly as her voice could shout.

"OH MY GOD, OHHHHHH FUCK!! OHHHHH FUCK, I CAN'T STOP IT!!"

Vida gasped upon crying out her final words. She was still twirling her fingers beyond the folds of her pussy as she had reached her climax. There wasn't a care in the world of Carlos leaning over her pumping his dick into her ass, for her juices squirted and splashed over his bare stomach. Vida couldn't hold herself back, as she needed to reach her climax more than anything. Carlos groaned as he was caught by surprise with her warm juices splashing over his skin. From the floor, Nancy could be heard in her seductive voice calling out, 'mmmmm'. Her voice was an alert to Carlos' mind, as he had previously forgotten she was in the room. He stepped back, pulling his cock from Vida's busted cunt and then turned around to see his blonde whore on the floor. He pointed to his wet stomach and then snapped his fingers while calling out to Nancy.

"Clean this up. I want you to swallow every drop of her juices."

"Mmmmm, I thought you'd never ask."

Nancy's voice replied in a low, slutty tone before she licked her lips. Carlos reached out to grab her hair, pulling her up a bit from her knees before her felt her tongue grazing over his skin. Vida sat back on the couch, catching her breath as she watched the other woman cleaning Carlos' wet stomach. He soon turned his head and glanced towards Vida before snapping his fingers at her and commanding her while he stroked his cock with his other hand.

"Get up. I want you down on your fucking knees, right now."

She didn't utter a word in response. Vida simply smiled and hurried down from the couch. It was easy for her to simply guess that he wanted her down on her knees so he could paint her face into a sticky, white mess. She licked her puffy lips, listening to Nancy slobber all over his stomach until she had completely cleaned his skin of every excessive bit of Vida's own love nectar.Running her hand through her hair, Vida let out a moan until she watched Carlos push Nancy aside from him. The blonde girl was shoved to his left side, leaving Vida facing him as her eyes gazed upward from her knees. Carlos stroked his cock as fast as he could, ready to unload his warm seed across Vida's beautiful face. She leaned her head up and closed her eyes, sticking her tongue out as she patiently awaited her gooey award.

"Ohhhh, fuck yeah! Take this fucking cum, you filthy bitch! TAKE IT, OHHHHH YEAH!!"

Just as he roared his words, Carlos felt his cock beginning to erupt from the grip of his hand. Vida stuck her tongue out further as she felt the first string of his cum splattering across her face. The first wad went directly into her closed right eye lid. She stuck her tongue out again and again, though not a single string went towards her mouth. Carlos grunted as he stroked his cock, shooting his cum into her hair and across the right side of her face. Each time a new string slathered over her face, Vida would stick her tongue again and moan. 'Ahhhh, mmmm, ahhhh', her voice came off so sexy to Carlos' ears. When he was done stroking his cock, Vida slowly opened her eyes and blinked while strands of his cum dripped from her face. She grabbed his rod and pushed her lips over the head, milking out the final drops into her loving mouth before kissing the head loudly.

"Ohhhhh, man. You really are the fucking best, that's the absolute truth."

Carlos' words rang loud and clear to Nancy's ears as she sat on her knees, watching in shock as Vida slid that cock back into her mouth and began to suck on it once more. From that moment, it was clear to Nancy that she wouldn't be able to compete with this other woman. It wasn't worth going toe to toe with Vida, as Nancy now realized that Carlos was replacing her and Jocelyn both as his right hand whore. This horrible truth had quite the sting, as Nancy only tolerated Carlos' abusive side just for the hope of an easy living with his money. At this rate, she was beginning to realize that she was better off escorting again. She didn't know who Vida was, but it was clear to her eyes that she wouldn't be able to compete with this woman over him. Swallowing her breath, Nancy let out a sigh as she still watched Vida from the floor. She thought to herself about Carlos' other whore Jocelyn. It would be a rude awakening for the other woman to know that she wouldn't be able to compare to Vida either.

******************

3 HOURS LATER

Wind shook the palm tress from outside the tall white buildings of Mercy Hospital. The sky had faded into a vortex of pink hue with clouds crossing over as the night hours would soon be coming through to wrap up the day. Staying true to his word, Steven had went to the hospital to visit the victim of Jacob's criminal assault charges. The incident had become a top local news story circulating around the Miami Hurricanes football players who were involved in the charges. The victim was an older man by the name of Robert Jones, said to be at sixty-two years old. Outside in the lobby room, Maria sat alone with her legs crossed in her yellow skirt. Her long golden hair was fixed up, parted down the middle and waving over her shoulders. A black leather belt was buckled around her waist while her feet were pushed down into a pair of yellow matching heels. It was a surprise to Steven that she would want to come along with him. Maria had even offered to drive him to meet with the Jones family as he tried to do what he believed to be the right thing with offering to pay for the old man's medical bills.

There was a reason Maria had chosen to accompany Steven to the hospital. With last night's turning events, she felt he needed someone to talk to whom had went through similar headaches. Maria's own brother was a criminal whom found himself locked up after a charge for trafficking narcotics. Steven's erratic behavior last night over his son's actions had brought back memories she had of her parents dealing with her brother's criminal problems. Before she had left Baltimore, she had also had to deal with the headaches he caused that ended up leading to his long prison term. Since she had taken the job at the club working in the offices, Maria always felt closer to Steven than anyone else in the office. He looked out for her, almost like a father figure and now she felt it was time to repay him. While she waited for him to return in the lobby, she flipped through the pages of a health magazine that sat on the glass table near the chairs. Steven had been gone for over an hour before his figure was seen visibly walking the hall, brushing past a nurse. Maria looked up to see him, dropping the magazine before speaking to him.

"Hey, how did it go? Did you talk to the family?"

A blank expression was visible across Steven's face. He stepped around to where Maria was seated in a chair before he replied back to her words.

"Yeah, I talked to them. I think they would've appreciated it more had Jacob came and apologized for his actions instead of me being here. I told them to forward any medical bills to me."

"Are they going to let you pay them?"

"Yes, but they had to be talked into it. They didn't want to cause the old man's got insurance and he's covered. I don't think they understood that this is just something I wanted to do, cause I feel awful about the whole thing."

"Well, I think Jacob should be the one to pay for them, not you. After all, he's the who caused this mess to begin with."

Steven sighed. Maria's words echoed his original plan. He had all intentions of forcing Jacob into paying the medical bills himself to try and teach his son a lesson, but after their confrontation last night, he decided against it. He had failed him as a father and the realization was simply enough for Steven to realize there was nothing left to try and correct his son's behavior. Not wanting to think longer on it, he looked back at Maria and spoke.

"Yeah, I wish that was the case but there isn't any sense in dwelling on it, I suppose. Come on, let's get outta here and go back to the club."

Rising up from her chair, Maria stepped around beside him as they both began to leave the lobby of the hospital building. There was a long hall extending to the main lobby and entrance. While they walked together, Maria felt it was time to open up to him about why she had wanted to come along with him. The more she thought about his son Jacob, the memories of her brother burned through her mind.

"You know, I wanted to come with you for a reason tonight, Steven."

He stopped walking and turned to look at Maria, raising his eyebrow before he spoke back to her.

"I figured there had to be a reason. I didn't want you to ask you, but I knew you weren't just coming along for nothing."

Maria glanced down at the white floor beneath them before she gazed back up at Steven. She tried to smile, but only ended up sighing before she carried on speaking.

"Your son reminds me of someone who is very dear to me. The way you were acting last night, I can't blame you for that. I've been there before where I get so mad over someone, I can't control myself."

Her confession was quite the surprise to Steven. From his initial thought, he figured Maria had to be referring to a boyfriend or a lover from the past. A nurse walked by in the hallway while he replied to her.

"That's quite the surprise. You have a boyfriend I didn't know about, Maria?"

She shook her head.

"No. I have an older brother like that."

Steven raised his eyebrow while looking back at Maria. She swallowed her breath and continued.

"My brother was always a wild child when I was young, my parents could never do anything with him. No amount of time in juvenile jails could really fix him. When I got older, he became my problem and I had to deal with him like my parents did. I know how you felt last night, cause it's happened to me before."

Letting out another sigh, she turned her head from him. All the frustrating memories of her final months back home in Baltimore had come rushing through her mind. Steven moved his hand over her shoulder.

"Come on, let's get outta here and you can finish telling me."

He didn't want their conversation to be overheard by strangers. With his hand on her shoulder, Steven quietly walked her out of the hall and back to the main lobby of the hospital. Once they had stepped out of the sliding doors, the cool breeze of the evening was felt with the wind forcing Maria's long blonde hair to wave. She turned and looked back at Steven as they walked down the steps. He removed his hand from her shoulder and brought the conversation back into play.

"Where's your brother now?"

"In jail, he won't be getting out for a long time."

She sighed, glancing her eyes around as she and Steven stood at the steps leading into the front doors of the white hospital building. The wind blew her hair into her face while she spoke to Steven again.

"Charles was always obsessed with some sorta get rich quick scheme. We didn't have much growing up. Both of my parents worked jobs and didn't come home until sun down. My brother always stayed in trouble. At first, he wasn't that bad until he started messing with gangs."

"What did he go to jail for?"

"Drug trafficking and assault with a deadly weapon. He thought he could just make one deal and get rich. Ride off into the sunset and have enough money to send me to college and live like a royal prince."

Maria laughed, shaking her head.

"He was so naive. He never stopped to think about a plan B in case everything went wrong. If you ask me, I think Charles was used by whoever set him up in that gang. It happened a few years ago. Before his arrest, he put me on a plane for Miami with all the spare cash he had at the time."

"So that's how you ended up down here?"

She nodded her head and softly smiled. Steven let out a sigh while considering her story to him. He had never once thought about how Maria had ended up from Baltimore all the way down to Florida. In his mind, he always figured she was a college student looking for a job that would give her good pay to keep with the cost of living at a university. The story with her brother may have had similarities with his own son, but Steven couldn't help but think of someone else in his life. A certain someone who was always obsessed with getting rich quick and living like a king. The name of that someone was one he didn't want to think about. Maria continued on, speaking back to him.

"Seeing the way you reacted last night over your son reminded me of my parents. They used to have similar outbursts over my brother. I've been there before, I know how it feels when you try so hard and you can't stop someone from doing bad things. I thought Charles would grow up, I was a fool to believe he could change."

"I failed my boy, Maria. My son growing up to be a punk."

"My mother and father both felt that way about my brother. I still can remember them crying during sleepless nights. They both used to talk about how they failed raising him. My father thought we were cursed with bad luck."

Shaking his head, Steven sighed before he replied back to her.

"I don't know where I failed Jacob, but I know I did. I'm glad you came with me now and we had this talk. I guess I can relate to how your parents must've felt."

"Yes, this is why I wanted to come with you tonight. Ever since I met you and Tony a few years ago, you've always been something like a guardian looking out for me. In many ways, you remind me of my father."

Her words were enough to force a smile to move across his face. Though Steven had been distraught over his feelings of failure towards his son, Maria at least helped make him feel somewhat better. For as long as she had been working in the club, he felt that he could trust her over time. The feeling became mutual as Maria herself had trusted Steven over Tony, knowing that he would be there for her and to ensure safety at all times. The wind blew once more, raking Maria's long blonde hair across her face. She used her hand to sway it away from her view, looking back at Steven as he patted her on the shoulder.

"Thank you, I appreciate that. I'm glad you came along with me and we could have this conversation. Come on, we should get back to the club and enjoy our night."

"Yeah, let's get back there. I think I wouldn't mind listening to some loud dance music about now."

******************

1 DAY LATER

The afternoon sun hung high in the sky, casting it's rays of sunlight as usual with not a single cloud among the blue atmosphere. The parking lot to Disco Fever only contained three vehicles that were commonly seen on a daily basis. During the afternoon, the club doors remained open but the bar and dance floor were unoccupied. It was the time of day when the janitors did required routine maintenance to clean the club and when the managers were upstairs behind that white door with the gold knob in the V.I.P. halls. Today marked a special day for a meeting as Ramón pulled up his DeLorean car opposite side of where Steven's metallic blue Cadillac sat alone. Carlos grinned to himself when he learned that Steven would be inside the club for today's event. Though it took some effort to talk him into choosing this place for a meeting, Carlos feared nothing at this point. He had Vida to thank for giving him the confidence to give Steven a headache today.

A few minutes after the DeLorean's engine stopped in parking, another car pulled through the parking lot and moved into a stationary position. It was a black Lincoln car, pulling up in the corner where the large Disco Fever sign stood in the day time without any of it's neon lights activated. Miguel Salazar stepped out of his car wearing a blue suit with a white collared shirt underneath. His eyes were shielded by a pair of sunglasses that he slipped off while stepping towards the front doors of the club. In front of him, both Ramón and Carlos entered the club. Carlos wore a black pinstripe suit with a white undershirt. The first few buttons were undone to reveal his gold chains. Ramón decided to wear an almost matching white pinstripe suit but with a pink shirt beneath the buttoned up jacket. With no security outside, they entered the club without any cause of concern.

Upstairs beyond the white door leading to the V.I.P. halls, Steven sat in his office behind his desk. He had arrived at the club only a few hours ago and had yet to leave for his lunch break. Sean was down the hall in the lounge room enjoying a drink while Maria was outside the V.I.P. halls. Steven had given up his attempts to have Jennifer call him back, deciding that it was best to leave that failure behind and move on. Under his white blazer jacket, he wore a light blue shirt and the same white matching pants as usual. Over his desk, there was a bit of paper work involving the recent earnings of the club. Steven took the time to concentrate on reading over the numbers, just as long as he could keep Jennifer Lopez out of his mind. With 2 PM fast approaching over the clock, Steven glanced down at his gold watch to see that it was soon time for lunch break. Before he could rise up from his chair, a frantic knock was heard outside the closed door. Steven raised himself up and called out.

"Yes!?"

"Steven!"

The door came swinging open as Maria stepped through. A frightened look across her face had instantly alerted him that something was clearly wrong. She spoke directly to him.

"Three guys came in here and they're sitting down at a table off in the corner. I didn't know who they were until I had a look. It's Carlos and Ramón. I don't know who the other guy is. They've been here for about ten or fifteen minutes, I didn't know they were here until now."

Steven's eyes suddenly became enlarged as he began to step away from the desk.

"Carlos is here? Are you sure?"

Maria nodded her head while he moved to the doorway of his office. This was a most unexpected turn of events. Steven thought to himself while taking a deep breath. Simply thinking about Carlos was enough to make his blood begin boiling. After a moment, he looked back at Maria after making his mind up.

"Get Sean and the security guys we have down the hall. I'm gonna handle this, but I want them down there with me just in case."

"Alright, I'm on it!"

She ran off, her heels stomping loudly over the floor. It had been over a year since Steven was last face to face with his cousin Carlos. The memories of that night in the Berserker club rang through his mind. He had left Carlos bloody and bruised after a beating in the bathroom. Never did he think Carlos would gain the courage to show his face around here again after the beating Steven had given him. It didn't matter to him that they were cousins. While Tony may have been one to forgive and look out for family, Steven didn't share the same beliefs as his older brother. Carlos was a fuck up, one who would've been better off rotting in a jail cell if not for Tony's generosity. Steven didn't care that this was a family member to him. Family wasn't about blood lines, at least not to him. The thought of seeing Ramón again was completely forgotten in Steven's brooding anger for Carlos.

After opening the white door, Steven stomped up the rail of the club and glanced down. Sure enough, Maria had given him correct information. He was quick to identify Carlos, Ramón and a mystery man all seated together having some sort of discussion. The security guards had not made their exit from the door yet, but Steven wasn't afraid of facing Carlos by himself. While making his way down the staircase, he questioned this appearance to himself. Why would Carlos come back here? It wasn't something he planned to ask him in the following moments, as all Steven wanted was to cleanse this scum from the walls of his club. As he drew closer towards the table, Steven had caught eye of Ramón glancing over to him with a surprised look. This was the first time in almost a year since Steven had seen Ramón, but his eyes weren't focused on the cousin he held dear. Ramón was seated in the middle of the table while Carlos and the mystery man were to the left and right side. When Steven stopped, Carlos finally glanced over his way and flashed a sinister grin towards his older cousin.

"Oh hey, Steven. Long time no see, huh?"

Carlos laughed after speaking. He then turned his head to look at the other man and spoke again.

"Miguel, this is my cousin Steven Diaz. You ever heard of him before? He used to be big time, that's what people say."

Ignoring the other man's eyes looking at him, Steven fixed his view solely on Carlos' face as he glared at him. Only now did he witness the scar across one side of his face from that night in the club when he had beaten him. Across at the table, Ramón sat with a mixed look of nervousness and fear across his face. Steven spoke directly to Carlos.

"I'm not here for a social chat. You've got one minute to get your sorry ass up and get outta my fucking club or-"

"Or what?"

Carlos grinned after cutting Steven off in speech. Such an act had made Steven become more enraged as he wanted to grab Carlos and start beating him senseless at this very second. Ramón swallowed his breath and finally spoke out, trying to calm the situation.

"Hey, hey! Can you guys stop, please? I...I don't think we should be hurting each other. Steven, it's so good to see you. It's been a long time, I've missed talking with you."

Despite hearing his other cousin's voice, Steven didn't look away from Carlos as he starred at him. He was waiting on Carlos to make a move that would justify a violent reaction towards his scum bag of a cousin. In the distance, Sean came hurrying down the set of stairs with two bodyguards behind him. Miguel Salazar noticed the company following and spoke up, trying to avoid a conflict under peaceful measures.

"Gentlemen, I think we'd be best to leave. We can discuss the rest of our arrangement outside."

Carlos glanced away from Steven and then spoke back to the other man.

"Yeah, I guess we should..."

Turning to glance at the other man, Steven nodded at him.

"Get the fuck outta my club."

Soon Sean approached the table, wearing his boxy double breasted grey jacket and matching pants with a blue shirt underneath. Carlos and Miguel got up, as Sean and the other two bodyguards simply pointed in direction of the door for them to leave. Ramón remained seated at the table before getting up and approaching Steven while the other two men left the club. Getting up, Ramón patted Steven's shoulder and smiled at him.

"Hey hermano, it's been a long time."

Finally, Steven shifted his gaze back to Ramón. He offered him a smile and patted his shoulder in return.

"Hey, it's been a while. How are you holding up these days?"

"I'm doing alright. Look Steven, I didn't want Carlos to come here for his meeting. I didn't want us to meet agian like this on bad terms."

The first thing Steven had noticed about Ramón was a drastic change in clothes. The suit and the gold jewelry was enough to tell him that he had taken an influence from his brother. This wasn't the same man he knew as his cousin from what seemed like a lifetime ago. Ramón had changed and it was obvious that he took influence from his brother Carlos.

"So, I take it you're running with Carlos now.This must have been some kind of deal or something, I assume."

Ramón sighed.

"Yeah, we're trying to make something happen with this guy. Carlos has a plan to get rich, ya know? We can run this city if we get a good leg through the door first."

Steven rolled his eyes while shaking his head. Words couldn't express how disappointed he was in his cousin over this. He always figured Ramón would be smarter than this, but apparently he wasn't. All those times he had warned him about Carlos, none of it mattered. He was now following his brother's foot steps and Steven feared it would be to an early grave.

"How many times did I tell you to watch yourself around Carlos? I know he's your brother, but he's still a fucking idiot. I gave up on him a long time ago when I realized he was never going to change his ways. Am I missing something here, Ramón? What made you want to follow him into this kind of business?"

"Steven, you don't understand! Carlos has nothing left now that he's pretty much shunned by you and Tony. That's my brother. I know he's a pain in the culo for you, but he's the only brother I'm ever going to have."

"That don't mean you have to help him be a fucking criminal. Come on, Ramón. You know this as well as I do. Remember that incident a few years ago with the car accident and the bag of coke that busted all over the place? Remember calling me to help you out with that? Come on, Carlos is the only person you know who would fuck up something like that. I don't buy that he's all of a sudden turned into some kinda mastermind deal negotiator."

Pausing for a moment, Steven glanced back into Ramón's eyes before giving him sound advice.

"If I were you, I'd be concerned about this guy. Whoever this man is who came to meet with you. Carlos is a sucker. It wouldn't be hard for someone to try and rip him off or better yet, another undercover cop to bust him like the last time he got thrown in jail."

Deep down, Ramón had wanted to tell Steven right now that it was Vida who had encouraged Carlos to meet at his club and start this whole confrontation. Despite these thoughts, he immediately forgot when Steven had mentioned Carlos' past. It was true, that the last time he had a major deal some years back, he was easy bait for a sting by two undercover cops who had lured him with ease. Ramón already had doubts about Miguel Salazar as a business man, going back to the meeting on Carlos' birthday only days ago but it wasn't anything he could do about it. Carlos called the shots and Ramón had already tried to shake him on this. Taking in a deep breath, Ramón nodded to him.

"Yeah, I've been thinking about that lately."

Giving a smile, Steven wrapped his arm around Ramón's shoulder as he walked him to the door. He continued speaking.

"Your brother is a fuck up, I'm sorry if that offends you but it's the truth. I would just hate for something bad to happen to you because of him."

"Yeah, I know what you mean but don't worry about me. I know how to look out for myself."

Standing at the doorway to the entrance, Steven turned and nodded at Ramón.

"I hope you're right about that."

"I am, don't worry. The next time we see each other, Carlos won't be here to ruin it. We can have drinks like old times, just you and me."

Before stepping out of the door, Ramón turned to give Steven one last smile. This wasn't the reunion between the two that either of them had hoped for. Steven felt as if he were truly witnessing what was a shell of a former man. From his fashion appearance alone all the way to blindly following his brother, Ramón was not the same man that Steven had once known. He turned around, moving back around the club where Sean was waiting by the staircase. Steven pointed at him and spoke.

"Hey, I think I'm ready to go for a lunch break. You wanna come along with me?"

"Sure, man. A little fresh air might ease the tensions after that whole event."

For such a short amount of time working alongside Steven, Sean was quick to learn that his friend had quite the large lifestyle of mystery and drama. Apart from his sudden break up with Jennifer Lopez and now this confrontation with someone in the club he had to be thrown out, Sean was eager to learn more about Steven. He found this man and his life far more interesting than his previous job working alongside the Kardashian women for security. While the Kardashians definitely had their share of drama and dirt under the rug, Sean never felt he could relate to their world since he had not grown up in a life of luxury. Something had told him that Steven lived a similar upbringing as him since they could see eye to eye on many things. He wanted to wait until they were back in the Cadillac, riding through the streets before bringing up any personal questions. A few minutes later, Steven had decided on going to a fast food restaurant for lunch. Once they were together in the car, Sean watched the road and finally began to speak about the incident.

"You know something, Steven? You've got more stuff going on in your life than I would've expected."

"What do you mean by that?"

Steven replied while turning the steering wheel of the car and moving through traffic. Sean chuckled and continued.

"It's not every day you meet someone who gets to date a famous woman like Jennifer Lopez. Not to mention your problems with your kid and today's events with those guys in the club today. It seems life is a journey for you every day."

"Two of those guys were my cousins. Carlos was the one in black, Ramón was the one in the white suit. We used to be close."

"Used to be close?"

Nodding, Steven continued on speaking.

"Yeah, a long time ago. Carlos is a Class-A fucking moron, let's just put it that way. I liked Ramón, I used to look out for him back in the day. Up until now, I always considered Ramón to be smart. Carlos was always a hustler with some dream of grandeur. I used to be in that lifestyle too when I was young, but I got out. Carlos thinks he's something."

"How did he get that scar on his face?"

Steven turned his head to look at Sean momentarily while answering him back.

"I did that. I put his face through a mirror sometime ago and it left that big scar on his face."

With eyes focused on the road again, Steven took a deep breath before continuing on.

"I just hope I don't end up living to regret not putting him in the ground when I should've a long time ago."

He gripped the steering wheel as Steven had expected Sean to say something, but silence had fallen through out the vehicle. It was something that he thought about often, where Tony had given Carlos so many second chances. If there was anything Steven feared at this point, it was to see Carlos end up driving someone he cared about into an early grave. Of course, in Steven's mind he felt all of this could've been avoided by Tony not using a good attorney to get Carlos a lighter sentence back when he was busted by those two undercover cops. Perhaps he would still be sitting in a prison cell had it not been for Tony's stubborn ways of looking out for family. Steven didn't care if he was related to Carlos. That didn't make it right for all of the trouble Carlos' had brought along with him.

******************

8 HOURS LATER

Through the darkness of the night, the bright neon sign to Disco Fever lit up along with an array of lights to cars that pulled in and out of the parking lot. The mad house inside the club was just another night in Miami. Soon the midnight hours would be approaching and the DJ working the dance floor would be dropping his encore suite of songs. The loud atmosphere inside the club was especially felt for a special woman as she stepped through the doors and made her way to the staircase leading to the upper level of the club. A pair of big black heels were slipped over her feet, offering a subtle reflecting of the flashing lights above when she stepped up the first few steps and began to make her way up. This was a special call to see an old friend. A tight fitting pink dress hugged over every curve of her body while the front revealed her busty cleavage with the straps hanging over her shoulders. Once she reached the top of the stairs, the woman walked over to Maria and smiled. The time had come to go pay Steven Diaz a visit. Maria took out her cellphone and placed a short call, knowing that he was upstairs beyond the door to his office.

"Yes?"

When Steven answered the phone, Maria giggled.

"You've got a special guest coming up to see you. I can't tell you who, just consider this a surprise."

She hung up the phone before opening the door to allow the woman an entrance to the V.I.P. halls. Steven hung up the phone and got up from his desk. Over the chair, he had removed his white blazer jacket and hung it there. Down the hall, he could hear what sounded to be high heels clicking and clacking. He opened the door to his office and was greeted seconds later to a familiar smiling face.

"Hello there, Steven Diaz. It's been a long time."

The smoldering southern accent belonged to a woman named Jennifer, but not the one Steven was often thinking of. It was Jennifer Love Hewitt here for a reunion that surprised Steven even more so than the events that had unfolded earlier today.

"Long time no see, Jennifer. It's great to see you again, you look wonderful."

"Thank you, dear."

She stepped through the doorway and kissed him over his left cheek, just to watch his face flush in a red hue as the man blushed. Steven watched as Jennifer walked around his desk, almost as if she were glancing around to find a noticeable change in how his office had last appeared when they first met.

"So, what brings you back to my club? It's been a long time since I last seen you."

He walked around to shut the door as she turned and smiled at him before responding back.

"Well, I've been coming to this club every time I'm in Miami hoping to see you again. You're never here."

"Really?"

"Yes, I came by four times last year. Each time, that blonde girl outside told me you weren't here. One time she said that you were out on vacation in Las Vegas."

Steven laughed. It seemed like a coincidence to him, but he was willing to buy into Jennifer's claims. He was just happy to hear from someone like her again. She continued on speaking.

"Last time I was here, we exchanged phone numbers. Maria called me today and said you could use some company, so I figured since I'm in Miami right now, I'd come on over and see you."

"Oh, really?"

Like before, Jennifer smiled and nodded at him. Steven let out a sigh of relief before returning a small grin. Now he realized just what Maria had done for him. It seemed she wanted to take his mind off one Jennifer in favor of another one. Now he had to question her out of curiosity of her own marriage.

"So, last I saw of you in any media coverage, you were married with two kids. What's a married woman like you poking around with a man like me."

Jennifer let out a sigh.

"I...I'm probably going to be getting divorced soon. I'd rather not talk about it. We've been passing each other on the down side of our marriage. It's been going on for about three years now. I'm looking to move on, you know?"

"And what makes you consider me for a man you'd like move on with? I thought we just had a one night stand together."

She slowly approached him, watching his eyes shift from her face down to her heavy cleavage that almost pushed up against his chest. Jennifer replied in a low, almost seductive tone of voice.

"You seem like the kind of man who enjoys the same fun that I like to have. I need a man like that if I'm gonna get back into Hollywood, you know?"

Without saying another word, she pushed her pink lips to his for a soft kiss. As the kiss deepened, Jennifer threw her arms around Steven's body and pushed her busty chest up against him. He responded by kissing her passionately and running his hands behind her to squeeze that wonderful tight ass hugging over her dress. When their lips finally pulled apart, Jennifer stepped back as Steven could only gaze back at her beautiful figure with his hands removed from her body. Jennifer licked her lips before speaking.

"Let's cut to the chase, Steven. I didn't come here to drink and I know you ain't about to say no to a chance with me again."

Giving him a smirk, she decided to tease him about the other man. Jennifer wanted to see Steven's reaction if she mentioned his cousin since he had also been involved with their short love affair.

"I didn't see your cousin when I walked in the club tonight, so I hope-"

"No! He isn't going to be with us this time!"

She cracked up laughing in that cute southern accent she carried with her tone.

"Mmmmm, good. I like a man who don't take kindly towards competition."

Jennifer winked before stepping away from him. Her heels clicked loudly over the floor as she moved to his desk. All Steven could do was stand there and observe her every action. She had her own card to play here while all Steven could do was watch and try to predict where her actions would take them for the night. Over his desk, she found a few pennies of loose change that he had kept in a small container. Jennifer opened it to retrieve one of the pennies and then glanced back at him as Steven stepped over towards his desk. Her big brown eyes glared back at him as she bit down on her bottom lip.

"How about we have a coin toss to decide things? That's how we did it last time, remember?"

Steven laughed.

"You've got a good memory, babe. I'm quite impressed."

"I'm calling heads just like last time. If it's heads, we go back to my place. If it's tails, we'll do it right here if your office. That's if you still have that cute little sign to hang on the back of the door."

"Don't worry, it's back there."

After he spoke, Jennifer went on to flip the penny with her left hand. She tossed it up so she could quickly catch it within her own palm. After seeing the results, she smirked and placed the penny back on his desk.

"Well, it's tails. Looks like you win."

He walked around her and smiled before grabbing that old 'Do Not Disturb' sign. It felt like a lifetime had passed since Steven had last placed it around the back knob of the office door. Jennifer ran her left hand through her hair before pulling one of the straps of her dress down while he opened the door to hang the sign in it's rightful place. With the door closed once more, the time had come to heat up his office for old time sake. While thinking back to the last time Jennifer Love Hewitt in his office, Steven couldn't help but smile to himself when reminiscing over that phone call she received while playing with his cock.

"Let's hope that no one calls your phone this time when you're down on your knees."

Jennifer gasped before giggling.

"Why you think I didn't bring my purse in the club with me? No one is going to be calling to disturb us this time."

"Good, I'm glad to hear that."

Steven stepped forward to Jennifer and kissed her lips once more. While their tongues pushed along one another's, he moved his hand to brush off the other strap of her beautiful pink dress. As it came off, Jennifer shoved her dress down far enough for her to step out of it. The kiss broke as he moved his lips down to her neck and then she softly cooed while feeling his warm lips extending up to her right cheek. She stood before him wearing nothing but a black bra and thong. Once their kiss had broke, Steven stepped back and watched her eyes glance up at him as she reached behind her back to undo her bra. Her heavy breasts fell free as she snatched the bra away and dropped it to the floor. Steven wasted no time planting his hands over the smooth skin of her tits, squeezing them softly.

"Mmmmmmmm, yeah...You like mah tits, don't ya?"

Her sweet southern accent slurred her speech a bit. Steven's hands smashed over her breasts while Jennifer tugged her thong down to reveal her dripping entry. The only piece of clothing remaining over her body was her black high heels that she had no plans of taking off. His eyes remained locked over her famous tits, still squeezing them with his hands. Jennifer moaned once more before kissing his lips softly. The office was large enough to contain them, as Steven had a history of committing such lustful acts in his private space. Memories were still bouncing around through his mind of the last time he and Jennifer were alone together in his office. She pointed over to one of the chairs next to the coffee table in his office. The couch was across from it, sitting up against the right side wall. Steven followed her silent gesture and sat down in the chair.

"Sit right there for me, baby. I need to get your pants off."

Jennifer was in control now for the time being. Her eyes gazed into his face so he could see her sultry smile before she dropped down to her knees. Her hands ran up the front of his white pants as she didn't waste any time unbuttoning them and tugging them down. Steven didn't worry about his shirt remaining over his torso. He rolled the bottom ends of his shirt up a bit as Jennifer shoved his underwear down to allow his hardening cock to flop freely from it's clothed cage. The voluptuous southern brunette licked her lips while placing her hands to wrap around his swelling meat pole. Jennifer gazed up into his eyes to tease him with sweet, naughty words in her strong southern accent.

"Such a big, fuckin' beautiful cock. Mmmmmmmmm..."

Leaning her head forward, she kissed the head and spoke once more.

"You just sit back and watch me. You're gonna love this."

What other choice did he have in this matter? Steven grinned as he watched Jennifer push her right hand down to the base of his cock and plant her lips over the head. Her left hand found a new position down below, cupping his balls and rubbing them against her palm. Her lips pushed down, sending the first few inches of his long rod between her jaws. Jennifer let out a muffled moan as she began to suck his cock, bobbing her head up and down. Steven couldn't prevent himself from moaning aloud.

"Ohhhhhh, baby..."

It seemed funny in his mind to go from one Jennifer now to another. Steven was no longer thinking about the lover he had lost, as a different Jennifer was sitting on her knees in front of him. Relaxing in the chair, he watched as Jennifer Love Hewitt pumped her lips up and down his shaft, all while her left hand was massaging his ball sack. She continued to bob her head up and down only to stop and release his cock with a loud popping noise. Jennifer took a deep breath before spitting on his dick. With both of her hands, she raised them and gripped his cock upside down. Her eyes shot back up to his face as she lowered her mouth down to suck on his nuts. Jennifer wanted to glance up into his eyes while her mouth began to slobber over his balls while pumping her hands up and down his cock. It was all about the reaction from him that she wanted to see.

"Ohhhhhh, fuck! You know how to tease me, Jennifer."

Steven spoke the first words that immediately had popped into his mind. Jennifer refused to move her big brown eyes from his face, all while he sat back and listened to the slobbering and sucking sounds that her mouth produced with drooling over his nuts. Her hands were still pumping his shaft back and worth, wanking him while she slobbered on his balls. Pushing her lips together over his hairy nut sack, Jennifer kissed it before she came to a stop and brought her lips back to his shaft. She moved her hands down to the base, taking the head back between her lips as she began to suck on it once more. Steven brought his right hand down to the back of her head, softly caressing her dark locks of hair while Jennifer bobbed her head up and down his shaft. She eventually came to a stop and slowly brought her lips back to the head. Letting go of his cock, Jennifer moved her hands down to her big breasts, holding them up. Her lips released his cock with a loud popping sound and then she brought her breasts up, quickly trapping his cock between them. Gazing back up into his eyes, she smiled and spoke to him in her low seductive tone of voice.

Chapter 97: Chapter 97. Cousin Against Cousin Part 2 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

"Mmmmmmm, is this what you wanted, baby? To feel my big titties wrapped that fuckin' cock?"

"Fuck yes, baby!"

She had him right where she had wanted him. Steven could only moan as his long shaft was squeezed between her big breasts. Jennifer glanced down at the head of his cock and flicked her tongue around it before she moved to position her hands folding beneath her nipples. Her tits smashed against his cock harder as Jennifer began to pump them up and down, fucking his cock at a steady pace. Steven groaned as he called out to her.

"Just like that, ohhhh fuck! Up and down, baby! Up and down, work it!"

This was a pleasure that he enjoyed more than most. The feeling of his long cock smashed between a good pair of big breasts was always enough to make Steven cry out in pleasure. This time, Jennifer wouldn't have to worry about a cellphone ringing to distract them. All of her focus was locked on him as she gritted her teeth and gazed up into his eyes while pumping her natural boobs up and down. Steven watched as the head of his rod poked up with each thrust she sent down. When she picked up the pace and began to move them faster, he realized he wouldn't have much time before blowing his load.

"Fuck, FUCK! You're gonna end up making me cum, Jennifer!"

Suddenly, Jennifer came to a stop. She didn't want to make him cum this fast, as she still wanted him to pound her from behind. After coming to a halt, she let go of her tits and grabbed his cock. She leaned down and kissed the head before moving up from her knees.

"Not yet! I need you to fuck me from real good before you end up cummin'."

Steven could hear a sense of worry within her words. He got up from the chair, stepping out of his pants and underwear that were now nothing more than a pile of discarded clothes on the floor. Jennifer stepped away from him, moving to an open area among the office where she bent over and moved down to her knees. Knowing that his eyes were watching her, she took the time to tease him by shaking her thick ass. She moved it to the left before shaking it back and forth, forcing her thick cheeks to clap together. Steven smirked as he caught sight of her glancing beyond her right shoulder to look up at him.

"You missed this ass, Steven? Don't lie to me."

"What makes you think I'd lie?"

With a smirk on her face, she reached her left hand back and playfully spanked one of her thick cheeks. Steven stood there, watching the ripple move through her firm skin as he got into position directly behind her.

"So, I guess you want me to fuck this fine ass first, huh?"

Looking back behind her shoulder, Jennifer smirked at him before winking. Gripping his cock with his right hand, he used his left hand to pull her thick cheeks apart. Jennifer bit down on her lower lip when she felt his meaty shaft pushing through the crack of her ass. When Steven discovered her dark little hole, she let out a long moan while feeling him push inside.

"Mmmmmmmmmm, yeah...That's it, right there. Get that big fuckin' dick in my ass."

The tightness of her back door hole had caused Steven to groan as he made the first thrust into her. He raised his left hand back before sending it down to spank her ass.

SPANK!

"Ohhhhhhh, yeah!!"

Jennifer swallowed her breath after calling out in excitement to feel his palm crashing down over her firm buttocks. Her hands and knees were pushed down over the cold floor while she could hear the loud bass booming from the music back in the club. Steven groaned as he began to thrust his cock forward, feeling the tightness of her ass with each inch he sent into her. Jennifer closed her eyes as she began to pant, feeling his rod ram into her once Steven had found a steady rhythm with bucking his hips. He raised his left hand up once more before bringing it back down for another hard spank.

SPANK!

"Ohhhhh!"

Her eyes shot open at the feeling his hand bringing down a smack across her ass. Jennifer's big breasts began to bounce from underneath her while her hair was moving with each hard thrust he sent into her ass. Steven groaned, as he had now found his pace of movements. Over and over, he slammed his hard cock into her thick ass. Jennifer couldn't control herself any longer as she felt her big breasts bouncing up and down with each thrust he pounded into her ass. She wanted to reach up with her right hand and play with her clit so badly now. Her thick southern accent slurred her speech.

"Ohhhh yeah, OHHHHHHHH GAWD!! GAWD, YESSSSS!! FUCK MAH ASS, JUST LIKE DAT!! YEAH, OHHHH GAWD!!"

It was amazing for Steven to hear her words slur from her sexy accent. Steven grunted, still pounding his cock into her ass over and over. He didn't want to stop, even if it came as a result of him blowing his load within her.

"FUCK MAH ASS, OHHHHHH GOD!! OHHHHHHH, YEAH!!"

Unable to hold herself back any longer, Jennifer cried out in pleasure while taking her right hand and moving it between her thighs to find her dripping wet twat. With each thrust Steven sent into her, his slobbery balls smacked over the undersides of her ass cheeks. Jennifer closed her eyes, moaning louder while she dug her middle and ring finger into her pussy. No matter how much she enjoyed the feeling of his hard cock pounding her ass, Jennifer desperately needed it in her other hole.

"OHHHHH, GAWD! I NEED YOU TO FUCK ME!! I WANT DAT BIG FUCKIN' DICK IN MY CUNT, STEVEN!!"

Coming a stop, Steven groaned while pulling his shaft out from her dark little hole. He reached up with his left hand, grabbing her hair as he pulled her up from the floor.

"Come on, baby! Let's go over here!"

Jennifer moaned and bit down on her lower lip while feeling his hand in her hair. Her heels stomped over the floor as Steven moved her over to the coffee table. She turned around as he let go of her brunette locks of hair. As she faced him, Jennifer bit down on her lower lip while falling to her back over the table. Steven wasted no time moving between her legs. She arched up her left leg to dangle her heel over his shoulder while her right leg spread out to wrap around him. Guiding his cock into her entry, Steven glanced down to gaze at Jennifer's lovely body as he made the first thrust inside of her.

"Oh mah gawd, yes! Come on and fuck me! I don't wanna have to wait any longer, fuck me Steven!"

Like before, her southern accent came out strong in a desperate cry of pleasure. Steven moved his hands down over the sides of the small coffee table, forcing her left leg to bend as it was still mounted up over his shoulder. Jennifer placed her hands over her breasts, squeezing them as she felt his cock pumping into her pussy. Not a word was spoken between them as all they did was listen to each other's moans and heavy breathing, all while loud bass of the music downstairs could be heard within the room. Her eyes never left his while feeling every inch of his cock pumping inside of her. Jennifer moaned to him.

"Ohhhhhhh, yeah! That's it, that's it! Fuck me, Steven! FUCK ME!!"

When her voice raised, Steven couldn't himself back as he began to buck his hips faster and harder. Jennifer's breasts shook within the grasp of her hands. She panted louder, her voice elevating with each passing second as she screamed to him.

"OHHHHH, YES! YESSS, YESSSSSS!! FUCK ME, STEVEN! FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK MEEEEE!!"

Steven groaned, gritting his teeth as he had to silently remind himself not to blow his load within her. As he gazed back down at her pretty face, the thought had crossed his mind about covering her in his warm seed. Jennifer moved her hands away from her breasts, now allowing him to witness them in all their glory bouncing around with each hard thrust he sent into her. The small coffee table wobbled, moving a bit from the floor while Jennifer closed her eyes and began to scream once more.

"OH MAH GAWD, I'M GONNA CUM! I'M CUMMIN', STEVEN! OHHHHHHH, FUCK!!"

He slowed down once he felt the warmth of her juices beginning to flood his cock from within. Steven groaned, dropping his lower lip but his moans were cut off by Jennifer's loud screaming as she had reached her climax thoroughly. He moved her leg from his shoulder, stepping back so he could pull his cock out from her cunt before he ended up blowing his load inside of her. Excess juices dripped from Jennifer's clit, falling to the floor that would make a stain in his office. She opened her eyes and leaned up on the table only to see him stroking his cock. Jennifer knew he was ready now.

"Are you gonna cum for me now, Steven?"

"FUCK YES! Get over here, baby!"

Reaching up, he grabbed her by the hair as Jennifer smirked at him and raised herself up from the table. She knew that he was about to make a mess for her. It was only a question of where exactly his seed was going to splash over her skin.

"Where do you wanna cum on me, baby? My tits or my face?"

"Your face! Get down on the floor for me!"

Jennifer could hear the excitement in his voice over the possibility to give her another facial. This time however, he wouldn't have his cousin alongside him. They had given her quite the crossfire of cum when they had their threesome back in the day, only this time it was just her and Steven. He moved his hand to the back of her hair so he could properly hold her head in place while stroking his fat cock. She closed her eyes, moving her hands over her breasts to squeeze them in an attempt to tease him. Jennifer licked her lips and called out to him.

"Give it to me! Give me all yer fuckin' cum!!"

Her southern accent had given her words yet another slur, sounding off as music to Steven's ears. As the time had finally come while wanking his cock back and forth, Steven grunted as his meat pole began to finally explode.

"OHHHHHH, FUCK!"

Letting out a grunt, he moaned while a thick string of cum went flying out of his cock and over Jennifer's beautiful face. The first wave splattered over her forehead. Steven lifted her head up, pulling her hair. He cried out as another thick string of his seed slathered over her closed right eyelid. Jennifer licked her lips, just as she felt another wad of cum go over her left eye lid and trickle down. She moaned when she felt another string of his cum going across her face, creating a mess that extended over her neck.

"Ohhhhhh, god! Jennifer!!"

Steven's words cried out his words, still stroking his cock as he managed to squeeze out yet another thick string of gooey white semen to splash across her beautiful face. By now strands of his cum were dripping from her face and going down her neck. He let go of her hair and took a step back, admiring the mess he had created over her face. While Steven attempted to catch his breath, Jennifer sat on her knees and raised up her left hand index finger to scoop up a trail of cum she felt dripping down her neck. Steven stood there and watched her part her lips to feed the cum-covered finger into her lips and suck it off. He had made a mess out of her face that she would have to clean up before leaving the club. Was this only a one night stand or something more to come? Steven wasn't sure, but he had a feeling that she would come around again, if she were sincere about her words regarding a divorce. Only time would tell for the both of them.

******************

1 DAY LATER

The hot afternoon sun was shielded away the eyes of Carlos and Ramón. The two brothers sat together in the front seats of Ramón's DeLorean car. Carlos was the one driving, all while Ramón sat nervously in the passenger seat. Behind them on the road was a black Mercedes Benz car, following them to the meet up where they would exchange their deal with Miguel Salazar. Before Steven had busted their meeting in Disco Fever, they had agreed to an exchange in money for drugs. The vehicle behind them carried three bodyguards, all armed with sub machine guns. They were to serve as back up in case the deal went wrong. Both vehicles were on route to an abandoned warehouse on the east side of Midtown through Edgewater. Carlos had scoped the place out in the past and believed it to be a proper location for a big drug deal. The warehouse was decrepit and falling apart.

In the years passing, Carlos was familiar with the layout of the large warehouse, for he had spent time hiding there in the past. The main room was large enough for an open exchange, but the office part was a different story. It was something of a miniature labyrinth with destroyed walls and what he knew was a clear route of an escape in case anything were to go wrong. Carlos had stressed to Ramón that they would be covered by the building alone, despite how nervous his brother was. After the meeting at Disco Fever, Ramón was beginning to have second thoughts after his face to face conversation with Steven. He couldn't shake the feeling that something was up with Salazar. It was a hunch that Ramón had first felt back during the first meeting on Carlos' birthday. After voicing his concerns to Carlos, the two brothers had found themselves in a bitter argument yesterday.

Carlos believed that whatever Steven had told Ramón, it was to set them up. Such a wild accusation had floored Ramón. No matter what Ramón tried to say, Carlos simply wasn't hearing it. He refused to listen, as he had made his mind up from the start that if anything were to go wrong, he already had Steven pegged for the blame. He insisted that if Salazar turned out to be an undercover cop, then this must some how be Steven's doing. Ramón wondered if it was Vida influencing him further on this, since she was the one who suggested and talked him into scheduling the meeting yesterday at Disco Fever. Whatever the case, he had come to realize that Vida was playing her own game for revenge on Steven. For what exactly, Ramón was unsure but somewhere down the line there had come bad blood between the two former lovers.

Through their arguments, Carlos had promised to Ramón once this was over, they wouldn't have to see Salazar ever again. They make their exchange, count the money and then they were home free. When the DeLorean pulled down the street leading to the warehouse, Ramón took a deep breath. Underneath his blue pinstriped jacket, he wore a white shirt visible beyond the buttons. Over his neck, he wore one of his favorite cross necklaces to go with the other bits of gold jewelry. Carlos wore a beige colored suit with matching white pants and a light purple collared shirt underneath the jacket. He slowed down the car as they approached the old warehouse, noticing that they weren't the first ones to come. The black Lincoln car that Miguel Salazar had driven to the club yesterday was visible beyond the gates to the warehouse. Ramón's eyes glanced over the rusted black metal of the steel building while Carlos parked the car. Ramón spoke up while his eyes continued to observe the building.

"Looks like someone got here first."

Carlos spoke while shutting the engine of the car off. He watched the other car park behind them through the rear view mirror connected to the door.

"Yeah, I'm sure he isn't waiting for us all alone in there by himself."

"Even if he is, he'd be a fucking idiot to try something stupid."

After speaking his words, Carlos reached over Ramón's side of the car over the passenger's side to push open the glove department of the car. He pulled out the MAC-10 sub-machine gun that he had hidden within his brother's car. Ramón watched Carlos dig into the inner pocket of his jacket for a clip to the gun. A rubber band holding a second clip was wrapped around it, put in place for easy access with reloading. Carlos shoved the clip into the gun.

CL-CLICK!

With it properly locked in, he pushed the gun into the inner pocket of his jacket. It was positioned for easy access in case he needed to use the gun.

"Come on, let's do this."

The doors opened upward and the bright sun shined down below among both of them as they moved to exit the vehicle. Ramón swallowed his breath as he watched Carlos' henchmen get out of their car, ready for this deal. All of them wore casual clothes. One of them was dressed in a white track suit, another in jeans and a pink shirt and the final one was wearing a purple sweater over a pair of white pants. All of them were armed with the same Uzi style submachine gun that Carlos was carrying in his jacket. For his part in the exchange, Ramón was unarmed and had to carry the bag containing the ten kilos of cocaine. He went into the black Mercedes car to retrieve the duffel bag. Once he had it in his hands, he returned to Carlos and nodded at him. The men were ready to enter the warehouse with Carlos and Ramón leading the way. The front door was left unlocked, giving the sign that Salazar was waiting inside.

Upon entering the warehouse, a musky smell filled the air. This place had not been of proper use for some time, as the place was clearly abandoned and had been home to vandalism with a showcase of broken glass and and smashed beer bottles over the cement floor surface. The door had led them into the main area of the warehouse, away from the office section that was over to the left side. Carlos appeared confident as ever, but Ramón couldn't shake his nervous thoughts as he looked forward and could see the man himself waiting alone. This didn't seem right to him whatsoever. A drug dealer who had traveled all the way from the Bahamas was here to make an exchange with no back up? Something wasn't right at all. He had a hunch that something bad was about to go down but regardless his feelings, there was little Ramón could do about it. They approached Miguel Salazar who sat on the other side of the room wearing a grey colored suit with a blue shirt underneath. The man got up from his chair, offering a smile as he approached Carlos and Ramón.

"Ahhh, gentleman. It's good to see you again!"

Across Miguel's face, he grinned with his teeth. Ramón feared that the man could read his blank stare as one of nervousness, all while Carlos had the opposite emotion offering a smile in return. Behind Carlos and Ramón, the three bodyguards had spread out behind them, wielding their sub-machine guns in their hands in case the worst had come to pass. Miguel glanced down to see the duffel bag in Ramón's hands and spoke.

"I see you've brought the stuff."

"Yeah, and have you brought the cash?"

The man nodded at Carlos' question.

"Of course, I've got it sitting right over here."

Carlos and Ramón stood still, standing before him as they watched Miguel start walking backwards. His eyes never left theirs, as he seemed concerned that he was being set up since he was greatly outnumbered five to one. Once he had stepped back to the chair where he had been sitting, he bent over where he had set a black leather briefcase down on the floor. Undoing the metal locks on the sides, he leaned down and then glanced back up at Carlos while pulling one end of the briefcase up to reveal the money bundled together in stacks under rubber-bands.

"One hundred thousand in American dollars."

Shifting his eyes over to Ramón, Carlos nodded at him to give him the single as his turn to reveal what was in the bag. Ramón licked his lips and then unzipped the front of the bag. He put his hand inside to grab one of the bricks of cocaine and held it while Miguel raised himself back up from the floor.

"100% pure white dust. Ten keys in this bag, you wanna take a look?"

Miguel smiled upon nodding. The man clapped his hands together before walking over to Ramón who offered him the duffel bag. His eyes shifted down to see the contents inside the bag and then he smiled again while silently counting them.

"Ohhhhh, very nice. You are both men of your word, I like that."

"So, you happy with it?"

Carlos spoke up while Ramón stood there studying Miguel's reactions. The man smiled back and nodded at him.

"Yes, I think I'm very happy. It's a pleasure doing business with you Mr. Diaz. The money is all yours in the briefcase."

"Alright, then the candy's all yours."

Nothing seemed to be bothering Carlos whatsoever. He stepped around from Miguel and went to retrieve the briefcase that was sitting on the floor near the chair, all while Miguel began to zip up the duffel bag while facing Ramón. Something still wasn't quite right in Ramón's mind. How could they reach an agreement so quickly? He expected the man to want to test his product, but Miguel did nothing of the sort. The bad feeling he had was still at the front of his mind. Suddenly, loud noises were heard outside the warehouse. Two of the henchmen turned around when the warehouse door was kicked open.

"FREEEEEZE!! MIAMI VICE!! DON'T MOVE!!"

Three men came rushing through the door as Carlos stood there in complete shock. Ramón's heart dropped as he realized all along that his hunch was correct. This was indeed a set up, a drug bust never the less. Everything now made sense. Salazar was an undercover cop. The answer as to why he had no back up inside the warehouse and didn't even bother to test one of the keys of coke. His backup was waiting outside and now they were storming the building for a drug bust. Ramón let out a sigh as his heart began to race. All along, he was right about this man, as was Steven when he warned him yesterday. Miguel dropped the bag of coke and raised his hands up. Carlos was behind him, seething in rage. He reached for the MAC-10 machine gun within his jacket and moved forward as he seen what was now five cops storming the building. All of them appeared to be wearing police uniforms with bullet proof vests strapped over their torsos. Three of them held pistols while two of them were brandishing shotguns as they aimed forward at the henchmen.

"NOBODY MOVE! PUT YOUR HANDS ON YOUR HEAD!!"

Carlos let out a sigh. He was busted again. One thing went through his mind, the feeling of going back to prison for what now would be a severe sentence for having ten kilos of pure cocaine in his hands. He wasn't going back. Not for this. If anything, he was ready to die before going back to prison and was ready to take anyone else with him in his final stand. The one person he wanted to kill more than anything right now was the man who set him up. Miguel Salazar had raised his hands and was playing along, but Carlos knew he had been set up. He stepped behind him, shoving the barrel of his MAC-10 machine gun to his back.

"You're a fucking cop!? You set me up!?"

"I don't know what you're talking about!"

With not enough time to think something through, Carlos quickly made a move to wrap his left hand around Miguel's neck while revealing the MAC-10 machine gun to the cops. His henchmen had yet to drop their guns, as this had turned into a stand off.

"PUT YOUR WEAPONS ON THE FLOOR RIGHT-FUCKING-NOW!!"

As one of the Vice cops yelled, Carlos pulled Miguel over him. The man cried out, moving his hands over to Carlos' wrist as he was dragged forward as a hostage. Carlos used his other hand wielding the gun to push the end of the barrel directly to Miguel's temple as he screamed to the cops.

"Fuck you! FUCK ALL OF YOU!! Put YOUR guns down or I'll kill your fucking man right here!"

Now it seemed the tables had turned and this bust had become a hostage situation with Carlos calling the shots. From the other end of the warehouse facing the entrance, he had the small cubicle of offices to his right side. It didn't seem the police had infiltrated the building to know the way around the little labyrinth like he did. If there was any chance to an escape, that was his one path. Through the office section led to a hole in the wall behind the building where he could jump into the water. He had to hope the cops had not called in the coast guard for help.

"You're gonna drop your fucking guns and let me go unless you want me to make a mess with this pendejo's fucking brains!"

After screaming more words, he glanced down at Miguel momentarily just to spit in his hair. The man whimpered as he realized there was nothing he could do as he was standing there was a hostage with a gun pointed to his head and Carlos using his body as a human shield. His strong words had given confidence to the henchmen still holding their sub machine guns. Only Ramón remained as the final man holding his hands up. He closed his eyes and said a small prayer, as he was now in fear that his brother was going to get them all killed in a needless shoot out over a deal they could've avoided. Why couldn't he just listen to him for once? It was a painful realization to know all of his fears over Salazar came true.

"Easy, easy there. Put the gun down and we can talk about this."

One of the cops holding a shotgun spoke to Carlos, trying to ease the situation but Carlos wasn't having it. He became more angry each passing second, preparing the moment he would unleash his rage.

"No! You wanna fuck with me!? Then, let's fucking do this!!"

He pointed his MAC-10 machine gun forward, recklessly aiming at one of the cops before pulling the trigger. By firing the gun, Carlos killed whatever small potential there was to settle this without blood shed. His bullets didn't hit anyone from across the warehouse, as the cops took cover ducking. The loudness of the machine gun was soon followed by the officers returning fire at the same time as his henchmen opened fire with their sub machine guns.

BLAM! ZZZZZZZZZZLICK! BLAM! BLAM! ZZZZ-ZZZ-ZZZLICK!"

As the guns went off, Ramón lowered his hands and ran forward to the left side of his view, trying to take cover behind what was a broken wooden desk. One of the henchmen moved in front of him and then was gunned down by one of the cops. As his body hit the floor, the cop in front of him opened fire with one of the shotguns.

BL-BLAM!

The shot was intended for one of the armed henchmen, but instead struck Ramón point blank into his stomach. The blow of the 12-gauge buck shot sent his body flying backwards as he gasped his breath and hit the floor. Carlos witnessed his brother go down as he stepped backwards beyond the broken door leading to the office section. Fearing that his brother was now dead, he raised his left leg and pushed Miguel Salazar forward as he let go of him and then aimed the MAC-10 gun at the back of his head before squeezing the trigger. With the loud sounds produced from the gun and blood flying, Miguel Salazar's lifeless body collapsed to his knees before falling over. Carlos took off beyond the office, quickly moving past the debris and hurrying to the exit he remembered behind the place. The gun shots had stopped as voices of the police could be heard inside the warehouse. They didn't seem to be giving chase to him or if they were, they were far behind.

Once Carlos reached the rusted hole leading outside the warehouse, he stepped out into the sunlight and then jumped over the wall into the water. There were no boats below, so maybe the coast guard had not been called in. Luckily he could swim, but now he had to hope that he could swim far enough to get out of the water and back into the street. He was now a fugitive from the law and knew that his chances of escape were slim, but Carlos wasn't about to lay down and go out without a fight. In his mind, he couldn't believe the Salazar was in fact an undercover cop. Who could've set him though? Only one person remained in his mind that fueled a burning hatred. Now he had to watch his brother get killed or at the very least survive and go to prison. Someone was going to pay for this. Even if his assumption was wrong, Carlos believed that Steve had something to do with this in one way or another. His mind wandered about how convenient the timing was with Vida showing up to woo herself into his home and now this.

Back in the warehouse, all of the henchmen remained dead after the short gun fight. Ramón laid on the floor coughing up blood as the one cop who had shot him had moved over to him and held his hand. He felt his body growing cold as the time passed. This was his end and he didn't have much time left. The cop had short curly brown hair and a clean shaved face. Though he spoke words to him, Ramón couldn't hear or care about what he was saying to him. He had taken a full twelve-gauge blast to the chest and there wouldn't be any surviving this even if paramedics were quick on the scene. All he could do was lay there while the man held his hand, waiting to finally die. Before he could let go, he went over the events in his mind one last time. Maybe his cousin was right yesterday. Despite the choices he made with his lifestyle, Ramón still didn't have any regrets about his decisions. Only the regret that he couldn't convince his brother to back out of this deal. All along, Ramón knew that Miguel Salazar had to be setting them up. If only Carlos had listened, perhaps things could've worked out better. He closed his eyes and softly passed on.

As the minutes passed and more police force entered the warehouse to survey the scene, a man in a black suit made his entrance alone. Beyond his black jacket was a white shirt and a small black colored tie. His black hair was short while his face remained emotionless with a big black mustache and a stern look over his Latin face. Since he didn't wear a uniform or appeared undercover among the other cops, this man was clearly the sole one in charge. He was a man of small words, not here to talk unless it was necessary. His hands were shoved into his pockets as he stepped in and surveyed the scene all to himself. Across from the one dead body, there was a scene to the left side of the warehouse beyond the door leading to the destroyed office area where his undercover detective remained dead. The man walked over to see the body of his dead detective. In the office area, another Vice detective came sprawling out the cubicle area as he seemed to have discovered the escape path that Carlos had taken.

"He got away, lieutenant. There was a small path beyond the offices leading to a little exit in a hole. He must've got out and jumped into the water."

The man didn't reply back to his detective. The detective stood wearing a light blue jacket over a black shirt and matching blue pants. His hair was slicked back and he spoke with something of a Hispanic accent. He was clearly one of the lead detectives for the department. All he did was listen and continued glancing down at Miguel's body in disappointed. After a few moments, he had decided what he wanted to do. He reached into his jacket to grab the walkie-talkie device and pressed the button down to give out a command in his voice.

"Seal off the area. Put up road blocks over the streets to check for drivers with Diaz's description."

"Yes sir!"

His eyes then looked back at his detective as he gave him an order.

"Go with Bates and raid Diaz's hotel floor in South Beach. Call in back up if you feel the need."

The detective gazed back to his lieutenant in confusion.

"He jumped in the water outside the warehouse. With the area sealed off, he can't get far. He's still gotta get out the water and sneak his way around somewhere."

Suddenly, the man glared up at his detective and answered him back.

"He's a cop killer now. He won't be able to do business again. If he manages to get away, he's going to go back to his hotel to pack up some things and leave town. We will be waiting for him if that happens."

After hearing his boss' words, the detective gave him a nod and walked off with his order. The lieutenant remained standing there as another member of the Vice squad soon approached him to discuss something else regarding the crime scene. Carlos and Ramón had brought much attention to themselves after months of previously working for Sylvio Legba. It all began the night they had killed Tito Munoz and raided his home for a stash of drugs. From there, Vice had opened a case and had been working to take the Diaz brothers down. They were so close and despite their failure to apprehend Carlos, they had come close. It cost a detective his life, along with Ramón Diaz who had been caught in the crossfire. Surveillance had been set up at the Fontainebleau hotel where they had been observing the brothers' movements for a whole month. Despite their attempts at surveillance, they found it difficult to look inside the rooms among the floor Carlos had bought out due to his refusal of allowing room service to enter.

Now they finally had the legal means to issue a raid into those hotel rooms and see what was hidden beyond the doors. During all their time of profiling the Diaz Brothers, it was something of a mystery to them where Carlos and Ramón had stashed their supply of drugs. They now held ten of the forty keys and maybe were on the right path to finding the rest of the stash. The goal in mind was to crash the Diaz organization before the brothers had any chance of solidifying themselves as a new drug cartel in town. There was hope that raiding the hotel would set up a trap for Carlos to walk back into and be arrested on the scene. If they didn't get that lucky, there were other means of tracking him down. The incident in Disco Fever had been documented, as well as something of a rocky history with other members of the Diaz family. It was decided by the lieutenant that someone would have to seek the person in charge at Disco Fever to break the news that their cousin Ramón Diaz was now dead. Given the problems in the family, perhaps someone would lead them to Carlos. It was a thin chance but worth the shot regardless in hopes to tracking down a fallen drug lord who had now become a cop killer.

******************

10 HOURS LATER

As the midnight wind shifted, nothing could stop what had become a full party house within the walls of Disco Fever. The dance floor moved with an energetic crowd while the neon lights blinked in a perfect unison with the beat of a song. Soft Cell's hit of 'Tainted Love' blared loudly from the speakers. Tonight's DJ was a woman who specialized to bring that retro fever to the dance floor with a number of old hits to shake up the crowd. This was the midnight hour when the club could officially be labeled a mad house. Despite the thrilling atmosphere, Steven Diaz had locked himself behind the door of his private office while talking on the phone with a special woman. It seemed his meeting with Jennifer Love Hewitt had the chance to become something more than just two friends having a one night stand. The two traded small talk back and forth over the phone, laughing together until a knock was heard at Steven's door.

"Hang on one minute, babe."

Steven spoke into the phone before moving it away from his ear to yell.

"Come in!"

The door swung open as Steven looked up to see Maria stepped into his office with something of a grim look over her face. She wore a simple white blouse with purple pants on down below. The expression over her face had immediately alerted him that something seemed to be wrong.

"What's wrong, Maria?"

"Steven, there's some detective who came in here looking for you. He says he needs to talk to you about something important."

This was certainly a surprise to Steven's ears. Why would a detective seeking an audience with him and at midnight never the less? He looked back at Maria after letting the shock wear off his mind and answered her back.

"Alright, tell him to come in. I'll talk to him."

She left his office, shutting the door and then he spoke back into his phone to Jennifer.

"Hey babe, I gotta go. Something important going on here, I'll call you back later."

He hung up the phone and then took a deep breath. Why a detective would want to visit him was something of a mystery. Steven placed his cellphone over his desk before rising up from the chair. Over his body he wore a pink shirt, as he had taken off his light white jacket earlier tonight. His pants were a color of black while his shoes remained white. Steven moved to the window of his office, gazing through the mini blinds as he waited the man to arrive at his office. Within seconds, he heard a light knock. Approaching the door, Steven turned the knob and was greeted to a man with slicked black hair and wearing a blue jacket over a black shirt and with blue pants to match the color of his jacket.

"Mr. Diaz, I'm Detective Martinez."

After speaking the man reached into his jacket to reveal his badge and spoke again.

"I'm with Miami Vice. I would like to have a word with you."

"Sure, officer. Come in."

As the detective stepped into his office, Steven shut the door behind them and then walked back to his desk. The man sat down across the desk where they could a conversation after Steven had sunk back down into his comfortable chair. He looked back at the detective and spoke again.

"How can I help you tonight?"

"Mr. Diaz, I've come to deliver some news for you."

"Bad news, I suppose?"

"I'm afraid so. You are family to Ramón Diaz, yes?"

Steven nodded his head to the question.

"Ramón Diaz was shot today at a warehouse during a drug bust. He was dead before we could get him to the hospital."

"Oh god..."

The detective's words had brought a sudden shock to Steven as he sighed and leaned back in the chair. Just yesterday he had seen Ramón for the first time in what seemed like a lifetime. He had become a different person, something that Steven was afraid of. Now he was dead and Steven could easily guess how this came to pass since Carlos was a known fuck up. He raised his hand up to rub his head before speaking again.

"Ramón is dead? This is fucking terrible."

"Mr. Diaz, I'm sorry for your loss. The shoot out happened today during the afternoon. It was supposed to be a routine drug bust but it went wrong. Ramón died in the shoot out. The other man involved however, he got away. We are looking for information for the whereabouts to Carlos Diaz."

Listening to the man's words, Steven was still in a bit of a shock. Ramón was dead but some how Carlos was the one who got away? It was like a twisted game of fates. The detective continued on speaking.

"I hate to burden you with this but it's important. You see, we lost an officer today in that shoot out. We understand you and Carlos have something of a rocky history, so I thought maybe you'd wanna talk with me about it. He killed a cop and I wanna bring him to justice for it."

So this was it? Carlos was a cop killer and Ramón had to die in the consequences of following his brother's ignorant lifestyle. It was a tough truth to swallow but Steven knew this was a possibility of happening. Besides this hard truth, Steven was now curious how this detective some how was aware of his problems in the family with Carlos. It wasn't enough to cause his emotions to force a reaction out of him with his following words.

"So Carlos is a cop killer and Ramón is dead now? What a fucking waste, I swear. I tried to keep him from following his brother's foot steps, but he wouldn't listen to me."

Raising his eye brow, detective Martinez felt he was onto something now so he carried on asking him a question.

"Do you think you could help me track him down? I'm real sorry about Ramón. It didn't have to go down that way. Carlos opened fire first and then it became a war zone."

Steven sighed and closed his eyes before leaning down. He shook his head while processing the news that he wouldn't be able to see Ramón again for the rest of his life. Their goodbye yesterday was now for a lifetime. He looked back at the detective and answered him.

"There's no way I can help you. Carlos is a fucking scum bag and I tried to tell Ramón this so many times before. That piece of shit might be family to me, but that don't mean I've gotta help him or associate myself with him. How did you even know that I have problems with my cousin?"

Since there was a level of honesty between the two of them, the detective felt he had a better chance if he were honest with Steven about a certain detail.

"Well, we know you were face to face with Carlos and Ramón yesterday here at this club. Remember that other guy you told to leave the club? Well, that was the cop that your cousin killed today."

With this reveal, Steven raised his eyebrows and could've smiled if not for knowing his cousin was deceased now. So it was true all along, just as his first guess when he laid eyes on the third man yesterday. Steven had only guessed the man to be an undercover cop due to Carlos' history of being set up by them in the past. If only Ramón had listened and not followed in his brother's footsteps, all of this could've been avoided. After a silent moment of thinking, he decided to be honest with the cop about Carlos. It wasn't like he could reveal anything anyway, since Steven had stayed clear of Carlos for a long time. He looked the detective back in the eyes and replied.

"I wish I could help you, but I can't. That was the first time I've seen Carlos face to face in a while. He isn't welcome here in the club cause he's a scum bag. I know my family has problems, but I've worked hard here to keep this place clean and a good environment. I had not seen Ramón in many months until yesterday. He used to work here until I banned Carlos from the club. I tried to tell him not to get involved in this stuff, but he didn't listen."

"I see, I'm sorry for your loss."

The detective let out a sigh and raised himself up from the chair facing the desk. He reached into his jacket to grab a small note pad and a pen. He stood there for a moment to jot down his phone number on one of the pieces of paper among the notepad and ripped it out. He then set it down on Steven's desk.

"If you hear anything, you can contact me here at this number."

"Alright, I'll do that."

Steven nodded to the man as he then walked to exit his office. He waited until the sound of the door shutting was heard and then Steven grabbed the piece of paper and balled it up to throw in the trash can next to his desk. Learning about Ramón's fate was enough to upset him to the point that he wanted to leave the club tonight. He grabbed his jacket, and slipped it on. He then grabbed his cellphone and placed it the inside pocket of his jacket before storming out of his office. He stomped down the hall, ready to leave the club for the night. To his surprise, Maria was standing out in the hall waiting to speak with him.

"Is everything okay? What did that cop want?"

"Something terrible has happened, I'm leaving for tonight. Is Antonio still here?"

Maria nodded.

"Yeah, he's outside on the dance floor."

"He can take over for tonight. I'm leaving to get some fresh air."

As he walked off, Maria came racing behind him. She could tell something was clearly wrong and wanted to know badly.

"Steven, wait!

He stopped and turned around to look at Maria before she spoke again.

"Can I go with you? If I take the night off, then will you tell me what happened?"

This was a question Steven usually would tell a quick 'no' to but for once, he was reconsidering it. After their heart to heart conversation a few days ago at the hospital, Steven felt more confident to share things with Maria. He gave her a nod and spoke back.

"Yeah, sure. I'll drop you off on my way home. You're still renting that home near Shenandoah Park, right?"

"Yes, I've still got that place."

"Alright, I'll take you home and tell you what's happened while we're on the road.

******************

1 HOUR LATER

Through the dark roads, Steven drove his Cadillac while Maria sat in the passenger's seat. It was quite a drive out to Coral Way to take her back home, but he wasn't in any hurry. He took his time, driving over the empty roads once they had left the downtown area. The traffic lights flashed above for safety as they always did during these hours. There wasn't any other cars on the street, apart from one that he noticed in the distance behind him at various times. He needed to get away from the club to process his thoughts and come to acceptance with Ramón's fate. During the hour of driving, Maria's mind wandered over what could've possibly happened that had shaken Steven like this. She didn't want to ask him until an hour had passed and he had remained silent while sitting behind the steering wheel of the moving car.

"So, what was that about with the detective? I hate to ask, but I can't help but wonder. What's going on, Steven?"

"Ramón is dead."

Maria gasped when Steven's cold voice replied to her.

"Oh my god! Really?"

"Yeah, it happened yesterday afternoon. It was a drug bust, Carlos got away. That detective is looking for him. Remember that other guy he came to the club with them the other day? He was a cop. That's how they knew about me."

She didn't know what to say in response. Steven took another turn through the streets as they were now close to Maria's little house among a neighborhood. He slowed down upon reaching the curb near the mail box. Maria let out a sigh before glancing over at him.

"So, what are you gonna do?"

"I don't know. It's nothing I can do to help them. I'm really pissed that Ramón had to get himself killed. I tried to tell him to stay away from Carlos, he didn't listen."

"You wanna come in for a glass of water? I'm really sorry. It's not easy losing a family member."

"Yeah, but I seen this coming and should've been thinking about it, I guess."

Steven sighed while turning the key in the Cadillac to shut the engine off. From the distance, he thought he could see what looked to be a black car down the left side of the street but he paid it no attention. Maria got out of the car and then he walked next to her, ready to go up the steps to the front door of her rented house. From the left side of the street, the black car began to pass by. The engine caught their attention. Steven turned around as Maria had stepped in front of him. A familiar face was visible from the driver's window as it was rolled open. The face resembled Carlos who raised his MAC-10 sub machine gun and gritted his teeth while pulling the trigger to spray bullets towards them.

"Maria! GET DOWN!!"

As Steven screamed, the loudness of the gunfire sparked through their ears as the car drove off. Maria had stood in front of Steven and caught most of the bullets to her chest. Steven gasped as he watched her collapse down to her knees. Carlos had missed him and instead shot off several rounds into Maria's chest while some other bullets hit the walls of the yellow painted house. The car drove off quickly as she collapsed to the ground.Steven fell down to his knees, cradling her in his arms.

"Oh god, Maria! No!!"

Her chest filled with the red stains of blood. Steven looked down into her eyes as she gazed up at him, breathing heavily. A look of confusion and sadness washed over her face as he grabbed her hand.

"Maria, please hang on! Please hang on for me!"

The blood dripped all over his white blazer jacket as Steven quickly reached to grab his cellphone and frantically dial in 911. With the phone ringing, he used his left hand to hold her hand, squeezing it.

"You're gonna be okay, I promise! Please don't go, Maria! Please hang on."

"S-Steven...I...I..."

He squeezed her hand tighter as she spoke to him. While Steven cradled her in his arms, the dispatcher over the phone soon answered him back.

"Nine-one-one, what's your emergency?"

"I need an ambulance right now! My friend has been shot in a drive by shooting! You've gotta hurry, she's gravely injured!"

In a frantic voice, Steven gave out the address to the dispatcher. Once the voice had told him an ambulance was on the way, he hung up the phone and moved his right hand behind her head to cup her head, holding her in his arms while he still squeezed her hand. Maria breathed heavily, gasping for breath as she coughed.

"Hang on, Maria. I promise, it's gonna be okay. Please hang on, don't give up! It's gonna be okay!"

******************

1 MONTH LATER

After the rain had washed away yesterday, a new day had dawned beneath the usual Florida sun light. Below the palm trees of his home, Steven stood alone bare foot with a water hose in his hands as he proceeded to clean his Cadillac in the driveway. A bucket with soap and a sponge sat next to the left side front tire, ready to be used. He wasn't often home like this but since that fateful night, he had taken time off now for a whole month to sit quietly in his own seclusion to think about the events that had unfolded leading to the death of a dear friend. It was a painful memory that would live with him forever. After Maria's funeral, it was his brother Tony who gave him an indefinite vacation to give him time away from the club to gather his mind. This had been the first time in many years that Steven had stayed at home for longer than just a few days at a time. For a month now, he only left home to go to the store and back. Bottles of whiskey and bourbon became his best friends to hide his sorrows and pain behind.

The night of Maria's shooting, he was visited by the same Vice detective once again. Steven was certain it was Carlos who was responsible for the shooting but it wasn't anything they could do about it or to track him down. One thing Steven didn't understand was why Carlos didn't turn the car around and make sure he was dead as well. There was no need for him to slay Maria as she became nothing more than a victim of circumstance. Every time Steven went over it in his head, he wished that he could've been the one to fall instead of her. Maria didn't deserve what happened to her. The pain living with her dying in his arms was something Steven just had to accept. No matter how many times he wished it was him he could've taken the bullets, it wasn't going to bring her back. After the shooting, Vice had expected Carlos to try and come back and rub Steven out again, but it had not happened. He wasn't scared to leave his house and now that a month had passed, their case had become a cold one with no leads.

It seemed to be common sense that Carlos must have bailed town and left after the hit. He would've been a fool to stick around any longer. For Steven, he no longer cared about the cops' perusing Carlos for justice. He vowed to himself that if he ever were to get the chance, he would kill Carlos himself to avenge Maria. No time behind bars would make up for what he did to her, at least not in Steven's mind. As he stood bare foot outside his home over the tiles, he poured a shot of whiskey after setting the bottle of Jack Daniels over the hood of his car. Steven let go of the water hose and leaned over the car while taking a drink. His face had something of a small beard as he had not shaved since last week. His hair had grown a tad bit, becoming a bit shaggy. he wore a pair of black gym shorts and a light purple shirt over his body. His appearance had clear vision of his burnout status in life at the moment. Outside the gates of his home, a car was heard pulling up but Steven paid it no mind as he continued to drink. Steven soon heard a rattling over the gates that finally caught his attention.

"Qué pasa, viejo?"

The man who had spoke and stood before the gate was none other than Sean. He offered a smile as he stood in his pinstriped black suit. With a double breasted jacket covering his white shirt with a tie underneath. Steven didn't reply back as he glanced away and moved to sit on the hood of his Cadillac. Sean invited himself in. He reached beyond the gate to unlock it and then stepped in. As he approached Steven, he studied his appearance, becoming concerned while he stopped to pour himself another shot from the bottle of whiskey. Sean took his finger and placed it one of the sections of the front left side light while speaking.

"It's been a month now, you know? Everyone back at the club really misses you."

Steven let out a sigh before raising the small glass to his lips to take another sip. During his absence at the club, Antonio was filling in as manager while Sean was working security. Maria's place as assistant was yet to be filled. Deep down, Steven didn't miss the club even if people back there missed him. During this time away, he was beginning to think of how the place was running him down mentally. He then answered back after swallowing the hot alcoholic liquid down his throat.

"You planning on staying for some time, Sean?"

Sean offered a smile while grabbing the water hose, ready to help out with washing the car.

"Sure, why the hell not? I figured you might like to have some company for a change."

Steven shook his head back to his friend and answered in a stern voice.

"No thanks."

His response had surprised Sean who raised his eyebrows and then dropped the water hose. He understood that Steven needed space for the time being, so he walked back to the gates and made his exit.

"Alright man, have it your way. Steven, if there's anything you need, you know where to find me."

There was no point in replying back. Steven listened to him lock the gate back before climbing back into his car. While Sean started the car and began to leave, Steven sat there and held the glass of whiskey while thinking to himself. He remembered the conversation he had with him in the car some time ago where they discussed Carlos. Now he had lived to regret not ending Carlos and putting him in the ground a long time ago when he clearly should have. Time may have been moving forward with days turning into weeks, but it stood still for Steven. The days leading up to that fateful night constantly replayed in his mind. After thinking on it some more, he finished off the whiskey in the shot glass and was ready to wash the car now.

******************

2 HOURS LATER

After washing the car, Steven went back inside his house to sit in the living room where he read the newspaper. It was something he liked to do every day for the past couple of weeks since he wasn't working. While he sat with his feet propped up on the coffee table reading, his old house maid worked in the kitchen cleaning the dishes. For Betty, this had been the first time in many years she had witnessed a real depression move over Steven. Not since his divorce from his wife some years back had she seen him so distraught. The old man gave him his space, allowing him to handle it quietly while she took care of the house like she always did. As he sat there by himself on the couch, suddenly a knock was heard on the front door. Steven stopped and looked forward as he thought to himself that whoever was knocking on the door must have entered through the gate.

"Just one second! I'll get it!"

Betty's voice rang out, but Steven wanted to answer the door himself. If it was Sean, he was ready to give him a good cussing for disturbing him once more.

"No, that's okay, I've got it."

He got up from the couch and folded the newspaper before tossing it over the coffee table. Steven then stomped to the front door, opening it to see a familiar face smiling at him before speaking in a thick accent.

"Hello Steven. I hope I'm not bothering you, just wanted to check up on you."

His face suddenly dropped in one of surprise. It was Salma Hayek standing at the front door wearing a one piece green dress with straps over the shoulders and with gold hoop rings dangling from her ears. His future sister-in-law standing before him was something of a major surprise. He stepped back, inviting her into his home.

"Hi Salma, it's been a while. Come on in, it's hot out there."

This was something Steven had not expected one bit. While he thought that Jennifer Love Hewitt would call him back, she had not bothered dialing his cellphone after the news had spread of Maria's death. He figured Jennifer wanted to distance herself from him and he couldn't blame her one bit. Salma shut the front door while Steven walked back to the living room where they could talk. She didn't join him right away as she walked into the kitchen. He grabbed a bottle of whiskey that he had sat out on a table in the living room and proceeded to pour himself a small glass. What he didn't see was Salma having a quiet conversation with Betty in the kitchen. She offered her a wad of hundred dollar bills, telling her to go ahead and take the rest of the day off. Salma wanted to be alone in the house with Steven. After the small exchange, she stomped her heels over into the living room to see Steven sitting alone on the couch having a drink.

"So, dis is what jou been doing all alone every day? Jus' sittin dere and drinking all day?"

Her thick Latin accent slurred her speech a bit. Salma stood in front of him while watching him raise the glass and take a sip. Steven didn't bother answering her back until he swallowed down some of the alcoholic substance. He looked back at her and replied.

"What do you care?"

Salma raised her eyebrow and gave him a sharp look before moving to sit down next to him on the couch. Steven finished off the glass, swallowing every last drop of the whiskey down while she spoke once more.

"I care a lot. I may be marrying your brother, but I'm well aware that you're the man with the balls in this family."

Leaning over, he placed the glass on the coffee table while replying to her.

"That's not been the case lately."

"No, not lately but I know that can change like flicking a light switch."

Her response almost made him laugh, but all he did was lean back on the couch and glance over to her from his left side. Steven figured Salma wanted to talk about Maria, but he didn't want to.

"She died in my arms. There's no worse feeling than lying to someone, telling them that it's gonna be okay when you know it's not."

Steven sighed before he continued on.

"It should've been me to take those bullets and not her. She didn't deserve that at all."

She almost rolled her eyes at his words, but all Salma did was shake her head.

"And then what? Who would deliver us from evil without you here? Carlos deserves to pay for what he's done. There's no one else in this family who has the balls to do it besides you, Steven."

"Is that what you came here to tell me, Salma?"

She looked back at him with a stern face. She was almost insulted by his words but let it go. Salma was here for a reason and he had to know this, regardless if his mind was swimming in booze.

"I know where Carlos is hiding. Dat is what I've come here to inform jou of."

Suddenly Steven's eyes became enlarged upon hearing the words in her slurred speech. Salma got up from the couch, standing in front of him as she placed her hands on her hips. She wanted to see his reaction, just to be sure he wouldn't disappoint her with hearing her revelation to him. He leaned up from where he was sitting and spoke back.

"You do? Where is he?"

"Fort Lauderdale. He's got a hotel room booked under a silly name. He's all by himself just waiting for someone to put him out of his misery."

"How did you find out about this?"

Salma smirked.

"I hired a private eye down here. You ever heard of a woman named Nancy who used to fuck Carlos?"

Steven shook his head at her.

"No. I've never bothered to know what women he gets around with."

She chuckled before replying.

"She's a wonderful lady if you ever get the chance to meet her. Carlos contacted her three days ago out of Fort Lauderdale and then she informed my P.I. He has nowhere to run any longer and is seeking help."

"Did she inform the police?"

With a soft grin across her pink lips, Salma shook her head. Steven knew what this meant. If the woman didn't give a tip to the police, she wanted Carlos to face a different kind of justice. Salma spoke.

"There is nothing more dangerous than a scorned woman. After what he did to her, she can't wait to hear the news of his passing."

Salma ran her hand up to her large cleavage and then shoved her hand between her breasts to retrieve a folded paper. She then placed it down on the coffee table near his empty glass.

"There's the address and the hotel number. There's a key in there for you, folded in the paper."

Impressed with what she had for him, Steven couldn't help but wonder how she acquired such a thing.

"How did you manage to get a key to his room?"

"You know I've got money. You'd be surprised what people will do for you when you offer them spare cash for a little something."

He leaned over to grab the piece of folded paper. When Steven unfolded it, he took the hotel key and examined it before placing it back down. Now he knew where to find Carlos and deliver vengeance unto him. Not once did he consider calling and giving the tip to the police. This was a personal vendetta and one that Steven had all intentions of finishing himself. Looking back up at Salma, he smiled as he thanked her.

"Thank you, Salma. I owe you for one this. When I'm done with Carlos, he won't be anyone's problem anymore."

"You'll be paying me back soon, Steven. There's a reason I came to you about this. As much as I love your brother, I know he won't do what you will."

Her eyes met his as she continued.

"You know what must be done and I know you'll do it."

Salma then loosened the left shoulder strap of her dress and smiled to him.

"But first, I think you'd enjoy a little motivation. Just something to get your mind back in order."

Stepping back from the couch, Salma pulled the other strap of her dress and then used her right hand to reach behind her back and pull for the zipper. The dress came sliding down, revealing her body in a black lingerie outfit with stockings covering her legs and a black push-up bra containing her large breasts. This was a sight Steven never expected to witness from the woman who would soon be his sister-in-law. Despite this fact, he wasn't about to turn her down for a little bit of naughty fun. Tony didn't have to know about this. If Salma was going to do this with him, he was confident she could keep secrets. Looking back into his eyes, Salma began to speak again as Steven stood up from the couch.

"Jou wanna pay me back for the information? Then let me suck on a big cock today. How 'bout dat?"

Steven smiled as her accent had slurred her speech in an adorable way. Salma lowered herself down to her knees.

"I know I'd never say no to that."

With his approving words, Salma didn't want to wait any longer. Since she was now on her knees, she played with the front of his shorts. Her soft hand pushed over the front, feeling his bulging cock growing. Steven pulled his shirt off before glancing back down at her. Those big broke eyes glanced up at him as she began to pull his shorts down.

"Just my mouth. That is the only hole you're cock is allowed to enter. Entiéndeme?"

"Yes, understood babe."

She licked her lips and then proceeded to pull his underwear down. Salma gasped as she witnessed Steven's growing cock before her eyes. All the times she had been with Tony, she never expected the day would come that she would lust for his brother. This was all an act with the intention of bringing Steven back to form. He had a job to do and Salma wanted to give him just enough motivation to be able to do it. Her right hand wrapped around his cock while he stepped out of his shorts and underwear. They were all alone in the house now with his maid having left from Salma's bribe. As her hand slowly wanked his cock back and forth, the Mexican goddess let out a sultry giggle before speaking again with her strong accent.

"Dis is a great big cock. I always knew dat jou were packin' a big one."

Pumping her hand up to the head, Salma spit on it before gazing up into his eyes. Steven's view shifted from her beautiful face back to her hand and then glancing at her heavy cleavage down below. Salma was in control and she was going to tease him any way she seen fit. Parting her lips, she slid his cock inside her warm mouth as she began to slowly bob her head up and down.

"Ohhhhhhhh, god..."

Steven groaned, moaning aloud. All those years he fantasized as Salma Hayek and he never thought that he'd live to enjoy this pleasure. When the engagement was announced between her and his brother, he didn't think about this ever happening. Now she was down on her knees, devouring his long meat pole with her loving mouth. Salma bobbed her lips up and down after shoving her hand down to the base of his shaft. Steven moaned out as she closed her eyes only momentarily. She reopened them just to gaze up at his face before forcing her lips back to the head of his dick and releasing it with a loud popping noise.

"Mmmmmmmmmm, let's get dis cock all nice and wet."

After speaking in a low voice, Salma spit on his cock and slid it back between her lips. All Steven could do was stand there and watch as she proceeded to slobber over his cock once more. She closed her eyes as she began to bob her head up and down at a faster pace. 'Mmmmmmm', Salma moaned with her tongue pushed to the underside of his shaft from within her jaws. Within seconds, she began to push her lips the way down, devouring every inch of his long cock and burying her lips at the base where her fingers were wrapped around it. Steven gasped in pleasure.

"Fuck! Ohhhhh, god!!"

It didn't take long for her to force him to yell. Salma maintained her position, allowing the head of his cock to hit the back of her throat until she had gagged. Pulling her lips back, she released his dick from her pink lips once more with a popping noise. Salma then looked down into her big tits, knowing that he couldn't keep his eyes away from them. The black straps hung from her shoulders until she used both hands to pull them down. Her bra came off, collapsing into her lap with the right strap sliding down her arm. Salma grinned up at Steven before speaking.

"You like my big boobs?"

"Fuck yes I do."

Salma smirked at him as she placed her hands on her breasts and squeezed them. It was a short show of play just to go the extra mile teasing him. She wrapped her right hand fingers back around his cock and brought the head between her lips once again. Salma's eyes glanced up into Steven's face as she locked eye sight and refused to break away. As she sucked on the head of his cock, she began to slowly stroke him with her right hand, all while tilting her head and still looking up into his eyes. The man was entranced in a feeling of pleasure. She continued to stare up at his face while bobbing her head up and down. 'Mmm, mmmm, mmm' she moaned while working her lips. When Salma brought her lips back to the head to release it with a popping sound, this time a string of saliva dangled from his soaked cock back to her lips. The pop noise echoed through out the living room of Steven's home and then he threw his head back and moaned.

The time was coming for her to make a solid attempt at pushing him into taking control. Salma had heard the stories and rumors of how Steven was in the bedroom. She expected him to be different from his brother, going by what she had been told by others. Over and over, she worked her lips down while sucking on his length. Steven groaned but didn't glance his eyes away from the sight down below as Salma was working his cock with her mouth. Though she had told him he could only fuck her mouth, his mind was on her breasts down below. There was no way he wanted to pass an opportunity not to have his cock between those beautiful nature tits. For now he simply stood there and didn't make his move yet but was planning on it. Salma continued to bob her head up and down his cock before coming back up with another popping noise. As the strings of her saliva dangled from her open mouth back to his cock, she spit on the head. Steven placed his right hand down upon one of her shoulders while reaching down with his left hand. He squeezed one of her breasts and then hinted to her that he wanted his cock between them.

"Hold those titties up for me, babe."

She knew what he wanted to do and Salma wasn't going tell him no. Moving her hands down below, she held her breasts up for him and then smirked.

"Go ahead, querido. Smash dat big fuckin' cock between my tetas."

Hearing a bit of Spanish in her words had only made her voice sound sexier to Steven's ears. With his right hand wrapped around his pole, he guided it towards the open valley that Salma provided from holding her tits apart. Upon feeling the firmness of her breasts pushing around his cock, he let out a moan while she smiled at him.

"Holy shit, this feels so fucking good."

Steven's words had caused her to giggle a bit. Salma always waited for the reaction from a man's first time experiencing their cock placed between her massive breasts. As she held them together, Steven began to buck his hips forward and thrust his cock up and down between those lovely tits. Salma glanced downward, watching the head of his thick shaft poke up with each thrust. She flicked it with her tongue as Steven could be heard breathing heavily and moaning. Her eyes shifted back up to look into his face, teasing him as her words slurred from her heavy accent.

"Jou like dat?"

"Fuck yes!"

He cried out his words. Salma couldn't stop herself from teasing him again with her strong accent.

"Jou like feelin' dat big fuckin' cock go up and down between those tetas?"

While still thrusting his cock between her wonderful boobs, Steven wanted to look into her face. He used both of his hands to wrap around the back of her head. Salma got the hint and raised her head, gazing up into his eyes as she felt every inch of his long dick pumping between her breasts. Salma moaned, starring up into his eyes as she pushed her lips together just to make a sensual face to tease the man even further. Steven's fingers ran through her black hair from the back of her head while he continued to pump his cock up and down between her tits. The look over Salma's face was all he needed to know that she wanted to make his cock explode in due time. Silence fell between them, as only moaning and breathing were audible from their voices.

She eventually broke eye contact with him, only to glance back and down and watch that big dick pump between her breasts. Salma licked her lips as he came to a sudden halt. She then let go of her breasts and grabbed his cock, pushing it back between her lips. Steven moved his right hand out of her hair while his left hand fingers were still roaming through the back of her dark hair. If he had any desire to take control, Salma had a feeling that he would soon make it known with his actions. She began to bob her head up and down on his cock, sucking it faster than she had previously done. Within seconds, Steven moved his right hand back over her head, curling up her dark hair while her hoop ear rings dangled and shook. He took control by holding her head in place as he began to thrust his cock forward and fuck her mouth.

"GWAK-GWAH-GWAK-GWAH-KAH!"

Salma moaned and gagged as she left her mouth open, creating various slobbering and sucking noises. She looked up into his eyes for a moment before closing them and reopening to glance back at him a few seconds later. Steven groaned as he fucked her mouth, thrusting his cock in and out. This would probably be the only chance he had in his life of having fun with his soon to be sister-in-law and he wanted to enjoy every second of it.

"GWAK-GWAK-KAH-KAH-KAH!"

Her mouth continued to produce slobbering and sucking noises until Salma squeezed her lips around his pole. Steven continued to buck his hips forward and drive that long dick between her lips. 'Mmmmm, mmm, mmm', her muffled moans were barely audible to his ears. At the rate he was thrusting his cock into her mouth, Steven knew he would end up blowing his load soon. Slowing down, he pushed her lips all the way down his cock until he heard Salma gag and choke on it. He then pulled her hair, forcing his cock free with a loud popping noise and strings of her drool dripping from her lips and his shiny pole. Her eyes gazed up at him as he called out to her.

"Hold your tits up again for me."

She could've easily guessed he would want to fuck her tits again before blowing his load. Salma smirked, flashing her teeth but Steven had become impatient within seconds. He reached his hands down, grabbing her breasts as he held them up to wrap around his cock. Salma giggled at his actions before teasing him.

"Yeah, go on! You jus' can't resist my big tetas!"

Still gigging at him, Salma gazed up at his face as she licked her lips. She soon placed her hands over her breasts, holding them up while Steven was bucking his hips like before to drive that long cock between her big breasts. He had to be close by this point, Salma thought to herself. Steven groaned while pumping his cock between her tits.

"God, these are some of the best fucking tits I've ever had. I could seriously fuck your tits all day long."

"Mmmmmm, I'm sure jou could!"

Salma replied back before winking at him. Still holding her breasts together for him to drive his cock between, she watched the expression of pleasure move across his face. Though he may not have said it out right, she knew he was close to finally blowing his load. Steven panted, breathing deeply as he didn't want this moment to end but knew his time was beginning to close in. He gritted his teeth, letting out a grunt before he finally stopped bucking his hips. Salma watched him snatch his cock from between her tits. Steven then gripped her hair from the back of her head, holding her in place. She closed her eyes without uttering a single word, for Salma knew that her face was about to be covered in his hot seed. As Steven stroked his cock furiously in his other hand, he pulled her hair a bit more while breathing heavily. This was it, he couldn't hold back any longer.

"OHHHHHHH! FUCK!!"

Steven screamed as his cock had finally erupted, shooting a thick wad of cum directly over Salma's face. The first wad landed over her left cheek, drenching her nose before a second string of cum shot directly into her closed eye lid. She dropped her lower lip and moaned before softly giggling as she felt another string of his cum go over her forehead and into her hair. Steven pulled her hair once more, as he shot another wad of cum, this one splashing over her right temple and dripping down into her eyebrow. He began to let go of her hair as he felt his orgasm beginning to fade away. Salma began to slowly open her eyes, blinking as she grabbed his cock and brought the head back to her loving mouth. Steven tried to catch his breath as he watched her suck on the head, milking out the final drops of his seed. Once she was done she pulled it from her lips to make a final popping noise, swallowing the cum in her mouth. She glanced up at him as the cum dripped her face and she spoke.

"I hope this was enough to motivate you into getting your shit back together. You know what you must do now, Steven."

******************

2 DAYS LATER

Fort Lauderdale, Florida

The curtains pulled back from the window before an audible sigh was heard. Carlos Diaz looked out beyond the glass, gazing down at the view of the street to see cars moving through the roads. After getting out of Miami, he hid himself in a seedy motel in Fort Lauderdale. He believed the rundown building would be the last place authorities would look. After the night of the drug bust, he went to a storage house where he had been keeping some spare money, clothes and a gun just in case he ever needed to bail town and get away. For one month, he had sat all alone in his motel room quietly hoping the time would pass when he could leave. This was to become of his new life, one of running and trying to evade authorities. The motel room was booked under the name of 'Orlando Gomez'. It was a subtle reminder of life back home, relating to an old friend he had known since childhood. Carlos figured eventually he would have to leave the state of Florida, so he made a few calls to the women he used to call as his 'loyal whores'.

Vida was gone and with no way to contact her following the drug bust, he had not a clue what had become of her. Carlos didn't bother going back to his hotel room in South Beach, since he figured it would've already been raided in the following day. After Vida, there was Nancy whom he had her phone number memorized in his head and could reach out to. He didn't bother thinking about Jocelyn, for he figured that had probably moved on by now. Nancy seemed reluctant to help him and after she didn't return his call in the following days, Carlos gave up thinking about her. He was on his own, all alone with just around six hundred dollars in cash. Eventually that money would run out and he would have to move and try to make another break. it was times like this he wished Ramón could be here to help him. Whenever he needed a hand, his younger brother was usually there but not anymore. To see him die before his eye still haunted Carlos. He knew he failed at killing Steven on that fateful night, but in an odd way he felt they were finally even now. He had to watch someone he cared about die in front of him, just as Carlos had felt from his brother's passing.

It was a feeling he knew that would scar Steven just as he felt the pain of watching Ramón die. In the end, Carlos wanted Steven to suffer more than death, knowing this was something that would haunt him for the rest of his life. The motel room was a mess, littered with empty pizza boxes and bottles of alcohol. With a couple thousand dollars, he wasted no time using it to indulge himself in downing booze almost every day while locked in the motel room. Carlos stepped away from the window and then let out another sigh as he stood in the middle of the room. It was the afternoon and he was feeling as paranoid as ever. He knew that at any moment, the authorities could be busting down his door since he was on the run as a fugitive. In the past month, his mug shot had been seen on television as well as printed up in newspapers. Sitting next to the door was a dresser where he kept a black glock handgun at all times. The gun remained there for self defense purposes in case Carlos ever had to shoot his way out. It was a bad plan that would never work if he was outnumbered, but he didn't care. Walking out of the living room, he went to the bathroom where he began to run the faucet for cold water to wash his hands.

After washing his hands, Carlos leaned down over the sink and looked into the mirror. He studied his face, as there had been something of a chance in appearance since he went on the run. A slight beard and mustache covered his face, as he had not shaved since the night he checked in to the motel. Carlos attempted to grow his hair, just to hide his infamous scar that had been highlighted on TV in the news programs alerting the public that he was a fugitive. It had all come crashing down on him when he felt that he was so close to becoming a big shot within Miami. All that work and now he was nothing but a shell of his former self with no one to help him out of the hole. All his money and the empire he was slowly building up had been destroyed almost in the blink of an eye on that fateful day. All that was left was the desire to run and not end up in prison. While standing in front of the mirror, he noticed something moving from the corner of his eye going back to the living room. Carlos immediately turned around as he was greeted to a figure standing before him. He took a deep breath as he stepped back in complete shock at who had entered his hotel room.

"Steven!? How the fuck did you get in here!?"

Standing before Carlos was Steven all by himself. He wore a grey suit jacket over a black shirt and matching grey pants underneath. His face was clean shaved, his hair recently trimmed as he didn't look any different from the last time Carlos had laid eyes on him. Over Steven's hands, he wore black gloves so he wouldn't be leaving any finger prints behind. A grim expression was visible across his face. He starred Carlos down without answering his question. Carlos knew at this moment that his cousin wasn't here for any kind of social visit. All this time he expected the police to eventually track him down. Not once did he expect Steven to be the one to enter his hotel room. He smiled while leaning back against the sink, as Carlos no longer feared him.

"So, I guess you've been looking for me for a while, huh?"

He let out a smug laugh while glancing down. Steven wasn't hear to talk. When Carlos glanced back up at his face, he spoke again.

"You and me, we're even now."

Steven shook his head, still keeping his vision locked on Carlos.

"No, we're not even. You and I will never be even."

Stepping forward to the doorway of the bathroom, Steven wanted to make sure that Carlos couldn't try and make an escape. When he had quietly entered the hotel, the first thing he did was move the gun away that was sitting on the dresser. He didn't expect it to be this easy getting inside, but so far things were working in his favor. Steven spoke again.

"You know, I've been wondering something for a while. Why didn't you turn around in your car and come back to make sure I was dead? You had to know I was unarmed. You ended up killing her instead."

Carlos laughed at his cousin's words.

"Seriously, you're that fucking stupid? You tracked me down and have come all this way just to ask me that? Fine, I'll tell you what. I thought I had shot you when driving by. It happened so fast, I seen you go down and I figured I got you. It wasn't until the next day when I got out of town and seen it on the news that I ended up killing the stupid girl instead of you. At first, I was pretty mad but then I got to thinking...you know, this makes us even. I had to see Ramón get gunned down knowing there was nothing I could to save him. You on the other hand, you had to watch your friend die knowing you couldn't save her."

He smiled back at Steven and continued on.

"You know, Ramón told me what you said back in the club that day after you made me leave. How you were scared that I would end up getting him into a situation where something bad could happen to him. So now I must ask you, how does it feel, Steven? How does it feel knowing that you ended up getting someone you cared about killed all from being in the wrong place at the wrong time?"

Steven heard enough of this by now. He wasn't here to talk, as this was a job of revenge. He took a few steps back and moved his right hand into his jacket to grab his old Beretta Model 81 pistol. A suppressor was attached to the end of the barrel, visible to Carlos who looked at him wide eyed while Steven slowly aimed the gun at his head. Giving a grin, he glanced back into Steven's eyes while shaking his head.

"You aren't going to shoot me. If you couldn't kill me a while back when you had the chance, what's the point in doing it now? We're family and family don't kill each other."

He didn't need any second thoughts from Carlos' words. Nothing could change his mind at this point. Steven looked back into his eyes and pulled the trigger of the gun. The loud sound was suppressed by the silencer as the bullet was unleashed. Steven watched as Carlos' body slung backwards over the sink. The bullet went directly into the middle of his forehead, killing him instantly. The back of his head shattered the glass of the mirror from behind him. After a few seconds, his deceased body fell forward and collapsed to the floor. Now it was all over. Steven took a deep breath while watching a pool of blood form around Carlos' head. It was a shame that it had come to this. He would always have second thoughts on this could've been avoided, but at least it was over. Maria had now been avenged. Stepping backwards, Steven took one final look at Carlos on the floor and then he quietly began to leave the hotel room. He moved to tuck the gun back into the holster hidden within his jacket and now it was time to take the long drive back home to Miami and go back to work.

Chapter 98: Chapter 98. Jennifer Lopez Meet Old Friend Part 1 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

Author's Note: This story is completely fictional and did not happen. All characters and names are fictional and were made up. I do not make money from these stories. Please do not copy and plagiarize my work.

At long last, I am bringing this series back. It's been almost three years and I'm ready. To all my fans who have sent feedback and support over the past few years since the last chapter, thank you. Thank you from the bottom of my heart. I want to give special thanks to Florian, Jack, Viri, John Connors and Jean for encouraging me to return to this series.

Thank you again to everyone who has followed this series since I first started writing it back in 2016. Enjoy this new chapter!

•Massage To The Arthur•

I give credit to the original author in every story, first and last chapter. If any author wants to delete their story, they can reach out to me via message.

abubokker85@mbox.re

Discord: @abubokker

******************

Miami, Florida

Darkness filled the room, but only for a brief pause between reflections cast over the platinum chrone borders and metal railing upstairs. A few people shuffled up a new winding staircase that led to the upper floor of the club. A man stood in the middle, gripping the rail in one hand as he gazed forward beyond the bar and to the dance floor. The lights began to slowly blink as a group of three men stood on stage with another seated behind a drum kit. The lights moved, offering rays of purple and blue down across their white suits as the guitar player raked his pick across the strings followed by a quick vibrato bend. The note rang out clearly throughout the new PA stereo system in the club. Outside, the sun had fallen hours earlier to bring on the night. A large neon sign outside the build was glowing in bright pink and blue letters. Tonight was party time tonight at Disco Fever.

The time for grand renovations had long been considered by the club's owner. Tony Diaz felt he had a major task in his hands to step in and save his club from any bad publicity that was typed up and printed in the local Miami newspapers. Two months prior, Disco Fever had been the sight of a crime scene after an assistant at the club was murdered on her way home with one of the managers. It had not been the first time detectives and vice cops were crawling all over the club within the day. Maria's death appeared to be the final straw for Tony's younger brother Steven finally snapping. He had become burnt out from the job and managing his own demons at bay. A subtle reminder of what path he walked in life and the consequences it carried down the road.

Local newspapers had been especially brutal in their coverage of the deaths of whom they dubbed 'the Diaz brothers', partners in crime: Ramón and Carlos Diaz. While Ramón had been killed in a drug bust gone wrong, rumors swirled across town for a month as police searched for his fugitive brother. It would be a month running for the club without Steven's presence there as manager or Maria roaming the halls of the V.I.P. rooms behind the wall where the club was officially ran. Knowing that his brother was facing a mental breakdown, Tony finally stepped back into his club to work as manager. He was joined alongside his son Antonio whom had been mentored in the previous year by Steven. For the time being, father and son were reunited with a nightly job.

All during this time, Tony remained stressed at the media coverage surrounding his beloved nightclub. While it was true he had not been involved in managing the place in the past year, Tony still had a place in his heart for the club. For one month, media coverage surrounding a high profile murder had brought back the old tales of the 'cocaine cowboys' era. He could not escape the dark past regarding his family and the nightclub scene of the eighties decade where his father had made his wealth. Rafael Diaz was a name often attached to rumors of drug smuggling and activities with other players in the Miami underworld from decades gone by. The local rumors from back in the day were that he was once a drug smuggler from Colombia turned nightclub owner in the U.S. Though he had passed away twenty-two years ago to a heart attack, Tony knew his father's past all too well.

The hits continued to come from the media after that brutal month with the discovery of Carlos Diaz found shot to death in a Fort Lauderdale hotel room. Following more news, Tony had panicked and went into full damage control mode regarding his business. The doors to Disco Fever closed the next day after Carlos' death made headlines and then Tony found himself in another rough spot concerning his family. He didn't need to guess that Steven was responsible for killing Carlos out of revenge. Family bloodshed had deeply saddened him despite how troublesome Carlos was. Before Tony had the opportunity to confront Steven about all of it, his fiancé Salma Hayek intervened. Their serious relationship seen it's first cracks in the foundation when they were caught in a heated argument regarding family matters.

It was strange in Tony's mind to witness Salma going out of her way to defend Steven's actions. Their arguments escalated when she told him that Steven was the man in the family 'with the balls to do what was right'. Such a choice of words made Tony question the future as they argued on that slow night. No matter how hard he tried to explain his point of view, the disagreements were too strong. In the end, family meant everything and Tony refused to justify Steven's actions. When it came to the man himself, Steven didn't deny what he had done but was willing to accept responsibility for any additional heat. Tony accepted his indefinite resignation as manager from the club as the questions began looming if Disco Fever would recover from these current events. Nightclubs rarely ever got back on their feet again after having to be closed down due to bad media coverage.

Knowing the task that lay ahead of him, Tony called one of the few people he knew he could trust in his life to ask for advice. He had a long time on and off again relationship with Jennifer Lopez going back over fifteen years. With their history, Tony knew he could trust her when asking for advice on how to handle the future with his family and club. Thanks to her guidance, he contacted one of his lawyers and proceeded to map out a plan for handling damage control. To avoid reporters and the local media asking questions about his family past, Tony became involved in local charities. He began by donating over three-hundred thousand dollars to a non-profit organization aiding immigrant families in the U.S. and taking the time to voice his support in their rights.

Tony would go a step further in trying to repair his local image by donating another large sum of money to the construction of a new Miami-Dade hospital in Downtown. With Disco Fever officially closed for now, he set his sights on a rennovation project. The charity contributions had picked him up some new connections with financial investors who appeared to have an interest in the club. Calling up one of his lawyers, Tony began to work out a deal with an investor who had connections into the music industry as an executive with a multi-million dollar label. The effort was made to have connections that were not linked to any form of organized crime, enough to keep the vice cops from snooping around. A deal was reached for a loan of fifteen million dollars which Tony immediately put into the renovation project for Disco Fever. From there, he reached out to his son Antonio and offered him a job where they could bond as father and son in choosing new interior designs and where to go forward with the club.

Back home on the yacht, Tony had to go home to a new brewing problem in his love life. Salma began to question if he cared more about her passion or his club. She took off, leaving him to go shoot a film and not leaving with much notice. At least for now, they were still engaged but Tony couldn't shake the uneasy feeling he currently had with her. At least for the time being, he focused on his club. Among the first pieces of expansion revamping, was a new platinum dance floor to reflect and glowing hues of the LED lights that were to be installed all throughout the club. It was Antonio's idea to give the club an even better 'retro fitted' look, as he called it. An aesthetic calling back to the days of the seventies and eighties when disco truly did reign king in the clubs. Such themes had reminded Tony of his own father's old clubs, sparking nostalgia within the fifty-three year old man's heart. He gave his son a much earned pat on the back, letting him know if his grandfather was alive, he would be proud.

Much of the budget was poured into rebuilding the V.I.P. rooms, beginning with the floors and then re-modelling every individual room up to the offices. Despite Steven's resignation, Tony kept his office there and did not touch any of his brother's belongings. Much of his desk material and other belongings were stored in boxes and moved down to the basement in a storage room. For his own office, he had it extended with his own personal mini bar. Antonio was gifted his own office and then granted the position for handling music duties. The young man went out of his way to search for local talent across town, convincing his father that it was best to find a decent DJ or live band and offer them a salary for week performances. Tony intervened, eventually compromising with his son that at least for Friday and Saturday nights, they were to pay a live band who were good enough to make the dance floor move.

The last bit of the multi-million dollar budget was to be spent on a new giant platinum disco ball to hang above the dance floor, new security systems and marketing. The latter was an easy game with making a few phone calls and deals with PR agents across town. An advertisement campaign was issued for the return of Disco Fever an entire week before this eventful Friday evening. Local radio broadcast an invitation publicly naming Starlight Sons as the band to be performing on re-opening night. The guitar driven rock band had gained a local fan following after years of playing gigs in Miami Beach, beloved for their retro fitted rock and classic R&B sound. Whatever kind of money they had made previously for gigs was nothing compared to what they were offered on this special night. Outside the club, the parking lot was beginning to fill up as the clock was fast approaching 10 PM. Tony Diaz found himself standing on the railing of the upper balcony, overlooking the dance floor and band from above.

"Nice night for a party!"

A familiar voice had called out to him. Standing there in a blue suit with a matching jacket and white undershirt visible from the jacket unbuttoned, Tony turned his head. His light brown colored hair had been cut recently, slicked back revealing strands of grey while his face was freshly clean shaved. However he looked was of no matter as he gazed to the smiling face of Jennifer Lopez. She stood before him wearing a full white dress hugging every curve down below and designed in a way to expose her muscular toned arms. A gold bracelet dangled from her right arm, complimenting two rings on her left hand shining in sight. Her long brunette hair with blonde ends was curled up into a fancy pony tail, revealing her gold hoop ear rings dangling from her ears. Tony immediately smiled, moving over to her.

"Hey Jen, I wasn't expecting to see you tonight! Wow, you look amazing, babe!"

The two old friends shared a hug as Tony had this moment to embrace her in his arms. After the hug, she gripped the rail and gazed towards the hanging disco ball before her eyes shifted down at the dance floor. The band had proceeded to play a high tempo song with the singer's powerful voice wailing beyond the chords strummed by the guitarist. Jennifer's eyes glanced back at Tony and she spoke up.

"Nice work on the club. I love the disco ball and it sounds like you found a good band for tonight."

"They're local talent. This is probably their biggest gig since they aren't signed with any record deal yet. You know, I've really busted my ass lately getting this place set for tonight. I've been working myself down like a dog."

"I can tell. The sign outside? Love it! Looks a lot better than the old one that was smaller."

"Thanks babe, that means a lot coming from you."

He blushed stepping around her as a young man came to approach Tony and offered a smile.

"Mr. Diaz, can I get you a drink for you and Miss?"

The young man stopped as he glanced over to Jennifer, standing nearly at the same height of her despite the white high heels her feet were tucked into. He had short brown hair, a mustache and wore a full white suit with a visible black shirt underneath. Tony smiled back at him and gave a nod.

"Jennifer, this is my new assistant Pablo. You want a drink, babe?"

She shook her head.

"No thanks, no alcohol for me. If you don't mind, I would like a glass of water instead."

Tony smiled back at his assistant and answered his question.

"Make that two, I'm having what she's having."

Jennifer giggled as Pablo nodded and began to walk back the opposite direction of the balcony. For now, it was Tony and Jennifer together again with the occasional person brushing past them as the club became more energetic.

"Is Salma here with you tonight, Tony?"

"No..."

The expression that washed across his face was enough to tell her all she needed to know. Jennifer reached down for his hand and Tony accepted her touch, clutching her fingers gently as they began to walk down to the stairs of the balcony and go back down one floor. As they walked, she continued on speaking.

"What about Steven? Is here with you too?"

"He's not working here anymore. We had a mutual agreement together and he resigned as a manager. I don't know what he wants to do with himself anymore. I'm running this place now with my son. You haven't forgotten about my son Tony Jr, have you?

"Of course not. You think I would forget about any of your family, sweet dear?"

With her response, Tony found himself blushing again as he held her hand.

"Come on, I wanna show you around the club. I think it looks a lot more fancy than it did before."

Together, the two old friends began to walk around the club, brushing past people who had entered. Tony walked Jennifer towards the bar while pointing his finger in every direction to demonstrate where new lights had been installed and a few new camera systems. Off to the side was the private tables where a few people were having drinks to themselves and enjoying a meal seated in front of glass cube walls. By the time they began to approach the dance floor, a purple haze had filled the club, radiating across their faces. The lights began to blink to match the pace in which the band performed their slow song. A metal rail was installed on the outer area of the dance floor. Jennifer's hand easily glided across it as Tony continued to walk with her. Several people on the dance floor shook and moved with the rhythm of the beat.

The sight tour had come to an end by the time they walked their way back to the other side of the building. Tony was eager to show Jennifer the 'new and improved' V.I.P. rooms as he whispered into her ear. This opening night had quickly turned into a date for him where he was growing more comfortable with each passing second in the company of an old friend. He didn't think about Salma or even his brother. Jennifer's company was enough to soothe his feelings and relax any nervous tensions that he previously had before the day had shifted into the night. They went back upstairs on the balcony, taking a different door that would immediately lead upstairs to the V.I.P. rooms. Upon stepping in and shutting the door, the music outside was muted to a degree behind the closed walls.

"Wow, looks like fresh paint on the walls."

Tony laughed at Jennifer's comment as her eyes had scanned over the shell pink walls. Down below, her heels clacked loudly across the marble white stone surface as they walked together. Hand in hand, like old lovers they had moved past a few rooms all with white doors containing fancy gold knobs. Tony's office had the door open with his assistant waiting close by.

"Fresh drinks for the two of you."

"Thank you Pablo, that will be all for now. I'd like some privacy."

"Yes sir, Mr. Diaz."

Before Pablo had walked out, Tony gave him a pat on the back. Jennifer had already entered his office and began to gaze around.

"Go get yourself a cold one at the bar, kid."

The young man cracked a laugh before stepping down the hallway. Tony grabbed the knob to his door and quietly shut it behind him after stepping in. Jennifer had glanced around his office, noticing the clean space and how there had been additional space added through construction. The floor was the same marble white pattern but with a black rug under the desk and another one beneath a large purple leather lounge chair sitting near a glass coffee table. There were a few standard chairs across from Tony's desk, but behind it was a large black leather clad chair with gold interior. Jennifer noticed a model toy boat sitting on Tony's desk, shaped into a yacht. She picked up, giggling as she examined it. Tony walked over and then she held the toy to him.

"Where did you get this?"

"My son bought it for me. He said it looked like my yacht."

Once again, Jennifer giggled before she sat the model toy back down on his desk. Waiting for them over his desk sat two glasses of water on coasters. Behind Tony's desk, he had a book shelf to the left side touching the wall that led to the door. On the right side was his mini bar. Jennifer grabbed her glass of water and took a sip, followed by Tony grabbing his. While the man had a drink, she stepped forward to him, gazing into his eyes and then speaking.

"So what's going on with you and Salma? The last time we talked on the phone, you were busy getting this place all set up again but we didn't get to talk about her."

"We're having a bit of problems right now."

He gazed away from her and let out a sigh before taking another sip of his water. Tony stepped around his desk, moving to the window where he could glance from beyond the white shades and see the action currently happening within his club. He took a glance before turning back to face Jennifer and speaking again.

"This has been going on for the past two months now, if I'm being honest with you."

Jennifer looked back at him, expressing concern in her face. She sat her glass down on his desk as he carried on speaking.

"We don't quite see eye-to-eye when it comes to how I view my family and she questions my decision making."

Letting out a sigh, he carried on.

"I didn't want to make you remember what happened the last time you were at the club with Steven. That was a bad night, you know?"

"Tony..."

Jennifer spoke low in her tone as she reached for his hand below. She clutched his hand, gazing into his eyes as she replied.

"I'm trying to forget all about that. I don't know what I was thinking when I chose to date Steven. I think he's a good man at heart, but..."

He cut her off.

"He has his ways, as you saw."

Pulling a bit closer to her, Tony continued on speaking.

"Steven might be my younger brother Jen, but when it comes to how we do things, there's a difference."

"Tony I know this, you don't have to tell me."

Letting out another sigh, Tony couldn't hold himself back. Jennifer was one of his long time old friends and he felt he could trust her to express his true feelings.

"Family is the most important thing to me, Jen. Without family, what else do you have? Steven don't see it that way and neither does Salma. I can't get her to see it my way while she told me over and over how I needed to let him be the man around here. He's the one with all the cojones, if you ask her."

Pulling away from her, he turned his back to gaze out the window once more. Tony carried on speaking.

"I don't know what else I could've done. You know about Ramón and Carlos, the now infamous Diaz Brothers as the papers like to call them. They've had a field day writing garbage about my family and digging up stuff from ten, twenty, even thirty years ago. Bunch of cowboys, but that's my name. That's my family!"

As he shouted in pain, Jennifer stepped over and embraced Tony into her arms, hugging him tightly as she rested her head beneath his chin.

"Tony, it's okay. I know how much you care about your family."

She raised her head, looking back at him as she cupped his cheeks in both hands.

"Let me take care of you tonight. You don't have to think about Salma. She should be here with you tonight celebrating, but let that be her loss."

While their eyes met, a brief pause was audible outside the walls of the V.I.P. private rooms as the band had stopped after a song. Cheers could be heard before a familiar chord was played by the guitar, followed by a roaring solo that began over a slow chord progression. Tony recognized those lines as the beginning of the Isley Brothers' famous hit 'Voyage to Atlantis'. He pushed his lips to Jennifer's and embraced her in this moment, passionately kissing his old friend as he closed his eyes. Jennifer responded by throwing her arms around his neck and kissing back. This was their moment together as old lovers, always finding themselves together through the years. It didn't matter how many relationships they went through, here they were now like all those times before.

"Can I go on my way without you?

Whoa, how can I know?

If I go on my way without you.

Whoa, where would I go..."

The lyrics rang out loudly from the singer's powerful voice, just as Tony and Jennifer broke their kiss. She gazed back into his eyes for a moment as they didn't have to say anything. No words were needed between the two of them. Jennifer rested her head into his chest, just beneath his chin to allow Tony this moment to hold her. The band outside continued their rendition of the classic song as Jennifer spoke to Tony.

"Come on, I think we should go rock the boat tonight. Me and you, just like old times."

Tony smiled and kissed her again in response to her words. What time it was didn't matter to him as the grand re-opening of Disco Fever would soon carry into the midnight hours. Jennifer wanted to leave and go back to his yacht. Together, they would leave the office hand in hand. Tony didn't fear he had anything to worry about tonight, not with his son in the building who could easily step in and manage the place in his absence. When they left the office, Tony motioned to Pablo with his hand to pull his assistant beside and give him instructions for his son. Jennifer simply turned around, smiling at him as she walked backwards to tease the man. When he was done with his assistant, Tony flashed her a grin and caught up with her. They made an exit from the V.I.P. halls as the band singer began to sing the song's chorus with his bass and guitar player completing the line in backing vocals.

"I'll always... come back to you.

I'll always... come back to you."

******************

1 HOUR LATER

Small waves crashed against the sides of the massive yacht moored at the Bayside Marketplace. Lights reflected down onto the water's dark surface from buildings towering on each side in the quiet night. Inside the walls and back in the master bedroom cabin of the yacht, sounds were definitely audible throughout the room. Tony and Jennifer's clothes were strewn across the floor in no direction to make sense of who took what off first. All that mattered for them was the loving embrace they shared as passionate flames were now burning within. The lights above had been dimmed to make up for the lack of candles to light around the room. Jennifer let out a soft cry as she leaned her back among the pillows at the front of the bed's headboard. Eyes shut, her hands moved down to her breasts that she softly squeezed as Tony's head was down between her thighs.

"Ohhhhhh, ohhhhhhhhh yes..."

Swallowing her breath, she let out another moan while Tony's tongue slithered past her vulva lips and slowly shook from within her. Jennifer spread her hands over the sheets of the bed below, raking her nails down before gripping the fabric. There was no better place for Tony to be after a night like this, now laying on the bed with his mouth embedded over Jennifer's juicy cunt. He took his time, savoring her taste as he slithered his tongue in and out of her. His hands had moved over her thighs with his right hand eventually finding her clit above. He wasted no time rubbing it, working to give her that extra bit of pleasure as she squeezed her own breasts. Jennifer raised her head, letting out another loud moan as Tony continued to work his tongue within her.

"Tony, ohhhh Tony. Don't stop, yes! Yesssss!!"

Panting and breathing heavily, Jennifer raised her legs by sliding her feet back across the golden sheets of the bed. From her position, it was easy to glance down and see his head moving slightly with each second of his tongue slithering within her. She swallowed her breath, knowing what was about to come as Tony was hard at work to pleasure her with all of his love. Biting down on her lower lip, Jennifer began to whimper. A familiar sound he knew all too well as Tony was confident that she was close to her breaking point. He didn't stop, still darting his tongue in out of her as Jennifer began to breathe heavily once again. Her hands clutched at the bed sheets, snatching them in her grasp.

"Ohhhhhh, OHHHHHHH, TONYYYYY!!"

His efforts had paid off as Jennifer tensed up, her legs slightly shaking right as Tony's mouth flooded with her warm juices. He swallowed quickly, taking in every bit of her sweet love nectar. With another swallow, Tony moved up, gazing forward as his eyes traced up her shaved pussy and to her perfect muscular stomach. He needed a moment to gaze at her goddess body before setting eyes upon her face. Jennifer looked back at him, not uttering a single word as Tony leaned forward to press his body against hers and feel her arms wrapped around him. Her erect nipples could be felt pressing into his hairy chest. Their lips met and he was eager to kiss her tenderly, dancing his tongue against hers and giving Jennifer a taste of her own juices from within his mouth. As they kissed, Tony made an attempt to wrap his arms around her but Jennifer had other ideas in mind.

She shoved forward and as Tony broke the kiss, Jennifer rolled them onto the left side of the bed. His lips found a spot on her neck where he eagerly sucked and began to kiss his way up to her right side ear. The sound of her deep exhales and soft cries only made his heart beat continue to race. Feeling his cock pushing between her thighs, Jennifer pulled herself back from him and began to crawl up from the bed. She left Tony there laying on his side as she positioned herself up all fours, sinking the palms of her hands down into the bed sheets while curving her lips into a seductive grin and gazing down at him. Tony returned the smile and began to get up. He didn't have to say anything, not with witnessing such an expression across her face. Her desire was something he knew all too well and he was ready to get it to her as he stood up on the bed and moved behind her.

"You missed this big booty, didn't you?"

Jennifer spoke aloud as she knew Tony's eyes were fixated upon her giant ass from behind. He took a moment to admire it, running his hands over her skin. She responded by leaning back and then slowly rotating her hips to twerk against his hands. Tony grunted and then reared his right hand back to bring it down for a hard spank. A soft moan was heard from her low voice before Jennifer bit down on her lower lip and shoved her ass back to him. Tony gripped his cock, running it up the crack of her ass to tease her. Her pony tail whipped around as Jennifer glanced back at him from beyond her shoulder.

"Does my booty still make you feel like you're on top of the world, Tony? Mmmmm, I never forgot the time you told me that."

"Yeah, you've really made me feel like a king tonight, let me tell you that."

Giggling at him, Jennifer shook her ass again. Tony stood there, rubbing his cock up and down the crack of her mighty ass to tease her. Her gold hoop ear rings shook along with the pony tail dangling from the back of her head. With a decision to make for which to do first, Tony gripped his cock and moved it down to her thighs, softly rubbing it against her wet mound. Jennifer closed her eyes, gazing forward while calling out to him.

"Yes, yes... That's it, Tony. Take me, yes!"

As she called out to him, he hunched over and sank his cock deeper into her juicy cunt. Tony's hands found a spot at her hips as he began to slowly thrust into her. Jennifer gasped, gripping the sheets beneath her as the golden hoop ear rings and her pony tail began to shake around.

"Ohhhh, Jen! Baby, you have no idea how much I've missed doing stuff like this with you. It's been far too long."

Calling out to her in heated passion, Tony grunted and began to buck his hips harder. Jennifer gasped moaning as her breasts underneath began to shake and wobble about. With each full thrust into her and their bodies hitting together, Tony witnessed her firm ass cheeks shake lightly. He let out a grunt and reared his right hand back, smacking that powerful booty loudly.

"Ohhhhh, yeah! Do that again!"

Spank! Once more his hand smacked across her mighty ass. Tony moaned as he began to thrust into her harder and faster. Listening to Jennifer moan and call out to him as their bodies smacked together, the sound becoming louder at a rapid pace. His balls began to slap onto the undersides of her massive ass, creating even more sounds throughout the room. Jennifer gasped, calling out to him.

"Tony! OHHHHHHHH, GOD!!"

Having already completed one of his tasks in pleasuring her by eating her pussy earlier, Tony had other plans besides having his cock inside of her. He slowed down and began to ease his long, thick shaft from her juicy cunt. Jennifer's voice letting out a sigh was heard loud and clear to Tony as he soon witnessed her head moving to glance across her shoulder as he slid his cock up the crack of her ass once more. She bit down on her lower lip, not uttering a single word as she winked at the man. Jennifer proceeded to roll her hips in a twerk rotation with his shaft right down the crack of her ass. For a moment, Tony stood there and witnessed this amazing moment. Jennifer bit down on her lip, letting out a loud moan as she seemed to eagerly await his next move.

He used his hands to clap down on her ass, squeezing her ass cheeks together. Jennifer came to a complete halt of twerking and then began to softly giggle as she felt his cock sliding up and down the crack of her booty. Jennifer giggled as she came to a halt with her movements and let out a soft moan. Tony continued to thrust his cock between her ass cheeks, letting out a moan in his teasing act of hotdogging. Once more, Jennifer giggled under her breath. She knew how much he adored her body and especially her world famous booty that he was now playing with. Taking his time, he thrust his cock between her ass cheeks, watching it move up and down for another minute before he had enough. After letting go of those plump cheeks, it was time to go inside. Gripping his dick, Tony shoved it towards her dark little hole and then slowly slid in.

"Mmmmmmmm, there you go..."

Jennifer spoke to him in a low, sensual voice. Tony had to take a deep breath as his focused down, watching his cock push into her ass.

"I want that cock right where it belongs, honey. Mmmmm, go ahead. Don't make me wait for this, I want it. I need you, Tony."

"Nuestro amor es fuerte, Jennifer..."

Speaking to her in Spanish language as a way of professing his feelings, Tony bucked his hips forward and watched his cock sink snugly into the wonderful ass of Jennifer Lopez. A familiar place he had been many times in past years, but there was something special about this moment of intimacy between them tonight. Hearing her moan as he began to thrust into her ass, Tony braced himself and moved his hands over her hips.

"Yes, YES!! Don't stop! I want to feel you! Give it to me, Tony! GIVE IT TO ME!!"

As Jennifer screamed to him with her demands, Tony grunted and delivered. Inch after inch of his long cock pumping into her phat wonderful ass. Their bodies began to smack together with each full thrust he made. Jennifer grasped at the bed sheets, clawing at them between her fingers as she screamed.

"OHHHHHHH, YES! OHHHHHHH, GOD!!"

"Jennifer, ohhhhhhh god!! I have missed you so much!!"

Crying out to her, he reared his right hand back and gave her booty a proper smack before re-adjusting a grip at her hips. Tony groaned, pumping his cock in and out of her ass while her pony tail and golden hoop ear rings whipped and shook around. Jennifer had closed her eyes, biting down on her lower lip upon feeling his length slam into her again and again. Tony was in heaven with his cock shoved inside her ass.

"I can't stop!!"

"DON'T STOP, HONEY! GIVE IT ALL TO ME!!"

Gritting his teeth, Tony grunted again and began to pick up the pace, bucking his hips at a faster steady rhythm. Over and over, he watched his cock pump in and out of what he believed to be the world's greatest ass. There was nothing better than this as a way to end his night, giving Jennifer his love in the form of pounding her phat rump. She moaned and yelled to him as he began to slow himself down as a way to hold off the inevible building up from within him.

"Don't stop, Tony! I want you to shoot that hot load right up my ass! Give it to me like you used to do!"

She glanced at him from beyond her right shoulder, offering him a subtle smile that only Jennifer could do for the man. Tony responded by coming to a stop. His cock still lodged in her ass, he leaned forward, almost laying over her back and using his hands to softly caress her back until he found her shoulders. Slightly breathing down her neck, Tony's lips pressed beneath her ear as he whispered to her.

"You've always been more than a friend to me, baby... I'll never forget the moments we share like this."

Bucking his hips once more, Tony pounded slowly into her ass while listening to Jennifer's soft moans and breathing. She had adjusted her hands over her bed sheets, sliding them down so she could lean her head against one of the pillows up front. With her face down, Jennifer shoved her ass up to quietly encourage him to finish. Tony groaned and leaned up, gripping her shoulders gently as he bucked his hips and began to exhale deeply. He was so close, but at the height of pleasure, he didn't want this moment to end.

"Ohhhhhh amante, OHHHHHHHHHHHH GOD!!

Grunting again, he began to wail off in his cries upon the feeling of an orgasm buried within Jennifer's ass. She moaned, dropping her lower lip and gasping.

"Ohhhhhh, mmmmmmm... Tony..."

Softly speaking her words, Jennifer lay over the bed as he leaned up and made one last thrust into her ass. Tony embraced this moment with her before he began to slowly pull his cock out of her dark little hole, watching as a stream of his cum leaked out and dripped from her ass down to her thighs. Stepping aside from the bed, Tony immediately collapsed on his stomach right next to Jennifer. She moved towards him from the left side, snuggling up to him as she lay her head over his chest and listened to his heart beat. Tony was exhausted from this night spent making love with her, now breathing a sigh of relief as he couldn't have felt any better after these past two hard months. He wrapped his arms around her to gently cradle her, glancing down to see those beautiful brown eyes gazing up at him and that soft smile. Tony wanted to say something, but there was no words to capture this moment. He kissed her forehead, ready now to drift into a deep slumber with a woman he loved.

******************

1 DAY LATER

The morning sun had come hours earlier as Tony began to awaken in his bed alone. He glanced over at the clock sitting on his nightstand to see it was almost eleven at noon meaning he had clearly overslept. For the past month alone he had been getting up every morning around seven and making coffee, but today was an exception. As he got out of bed and realized he was naked, looking down to see his clothes from last night scattered over the floor, memories began to flood through his mind of what happened. Jennifer's high heels were still on the floor, the one hint he had that she was still on board the yacht. He grabbed his suit jacket, digging for his smartphone out of the inner pocket to see if Salma had at least sent him a text message. No answer with zero communication between them for the past four days. Not letting it bother him too much for now, Tony stomped his way into the bathroom to get a shower.

The warm water spraying from the faucet head was a nice way to fully awaken before having a single cup of coffee. He felt some guilt for the fact he had cheated on Salma with Jennifer last night, but he could not worry about those feelings right now. Tony took his time in the shower washing his body but knew better than to stay in the shower for too long. After getting out, he shaved his face and then went back into the bedroom to put on some underwear and wrap a robe over his freshly cleaned body. All in all, he had taken only twenty minutes to himself before now stepping out of the bedroom cabin and exploring his mega yacht. Tony began to walk through the halls to the inner cabins, finding his way into the main cabin where Jennifer was seated over the couch, sipping on a cup of coffee as she wore a purple robe, undone to reveal her white matching thong and bra.

"Good morning, Mr. Club King!"

An old nickname calling out from her voice, Tony blushed as he smiled. Jennifer got up from where she was seated and sat her coffee down a table close by. She turned back to the couch, grabbing a folded paper as she stepped her way over Tony to greet him with with a kiss on the cheek.

"Hey Jen, I wasn't expecting you to still be here this morning. I overslept, you should've woke me up."

"Oh no, I wasn't doing that to you, Tony. You were sleeping so peacefully and I think you deserved to rest."

Handing him the paper, Jennifer smiled. Tony glanced down to see it was the newest print of the Miami Herald, Saturday's edition. Taking it from her hand, Tony unfolded it to see the front page as he began to speak.

"Where did you get this? I don't have paper delivery to the boat."

"I had one of your drivers go into town and get it. Look, right here-"

Jennifer spoke while pointing down on the front page. A column near the bottom carried the headline of 'Return of Disco Fever'.

"You made it to page three, honey. There's a whole section about last night."

Tony began to smile as he opened the paper and immediately turned to the third page. Jennifer stepped her way to the side, studying his facial expression as Tony witnessed the full color printed photos of his club. The story appeared to be written by a journalist who had arrived sometime later in the night before he and Jennifer departed. There were two photos from inside the club, one showing the new disco ball and another of the live band. Tony began reading the article as it opened with glowing praise, going as far as to call Disco Fever 'a beloved piece of Miami night life'. Tony let out a sigh of relief after reading through a few paragraphs, one mentioning his name and the sudden close down of the club last month, but not a printed word about Carlos or Ramón. Letting out a sigh of relief, he spoke up.

"Let me tell you something, baby. It's nice to read something in the papers for a change that isn't talking about the infamous Diaz brothers."

"Look, there's your boy, little Tony. He took an interview last night after we left."

Jennifer pointed to a small photo at the bottom of the page. In front of neon lights was the smiling mug belonging to his son Antonio. Wearing a white blazer jacket with a visible pink shirt underneath, the young man smiled in front of the camera as he stood near the bar. His brown hair had grown slightly at length past his ears, split down the middle fitting with a black mustache he now carried with his overal appearance. Tony's eyes wandered down below, reading the caption to the photo: 'like father, like son: Antonio Diaz at the grand re-opening of Disco Fever'. The blurb of printed words detailed a short interview of questions with Antonio's answers. For a moment, Tony was simply thankful that the journalist didn't ask any questions regarding Carlos or Ramón, nor his late grandfather Rafael.

"I guess we left just in time, huh? Had we stayed another hour, the whole article would just be about me at the club and a ton of pictures of us together."

Her words snapped him back into reality. Tony glanced away from the newspaper and back at Jennifer, now thinking to himself as he offered her a goofy smirk.

"That reminds me... I was gonna ask you last night and forgot. What made you show up out the blue at my club to start with?"

Smiling back at him, Jennifer threw her arms around his neck and leaned in, their foreheads nearly butting together as their eyes locked.

"I think you are forgetting that I surprised you the first time you re-opened that club a few years ago. You're an old friend Tony, I wasn't going to pass up the chance up to surprise you again."

Before he could reply to her words, Jennifer leaned in and pushed her lips to his. Tony folded the paper, closing his eyes and wrapping his arms around her to embrace the woman into a tender kiss. As he moaned into her mouth, she began to pull away, looking back at him with a small grin as he opened her eyes. Now was the time for her to ask him about serious questions regarding a future together, their future.

"I think we have a lot to talk about today, Tony."

"We do, baby."

******************

9 HOURS LATER

Waking up at noon had become all too normal in Antonio's life. At this point in time, he at least had a year's worth of experience under his belt of living on this fixed sleeping schedule. He lived at night and was usually in bed as the sun began to rise up in the early morning. The past month had been filled with plenty of free time besides working alongside his father, but much of that time was spent working out with an exercise bike and occasionally sitting down to play a game on his laptop. At twenty-fours of age now in his young life, he knew where his priorities were in carrying the mantle of a career that had been deciding for him years ago. To some young men, it would not have been easy to be born as the only child to Tony Diaz, but Antonio had come to live with it.

Many others may have thought of such a legacy to uphold as something of a burden and Antonio himself had similar thoughts at one point. He had never developed a strong bond with his father growing up, instead favoring his uncle Steven whom he believed to always have his back no matter what. It was an odd relationship as he didn't have a mother to lean back on after her untimely death from an age where he was too young to remember. Despite the rough times in the past, Antonio had put it behind him when his father closed down the club he would own one day in the later future. Personal feelings had to be set aside for the importance of family and a true test that awaited him down the line. He would not have his trusty uncle Steven to reach out to this time for help.

Though he had managed the club many nights in the past two years, Antonio couldn't shake the nervous tensions he felt upon midnight hours from a day ago. Little did he expect his father to up and leave him before the local media arrived to snap photographs and offer an interview. To him, he felt it was his turn to step up to the plate and make a name for himself. With so much controversy surrounding his family name and knowing everything hinged on the future of the night club, Antonio accepted his path and owned it. Now he would have the second night of the newly renovated club all to himself without his father around. Before the day began to shift into the night with the moon rising, Antonio received a phone call from his father. It was delightful to hear from his old man giving him props and going on about how proud he was to see his face in the newspapers.

Before hanging up the phone, Tony explained to his son that he had some personal matters to take care of which would be his reason for not showing up at the club tonight. Antonio figured it was better off not to ask his father too many questions, as he had the club all to himself for at least for this special Saturday night. He was further given instructions on how to handle journalists if another one entered the club for an interview. 'Whatever you do, ignore any questions that might come up about your cousins. You know, Carlos and Ramón. Tell them you don't want to talk about it and then ask them to leave, you hear me? Don't feel like you're obliged to take any shit from a reporter. Call security if you have to, don't forget that.'

Getting off the phone, he felt confident that tonight would bring some fun. Antonio was well aware how concerned his father was over the local Miami media, given the history that carried with their family. While there was an effort for promoting the club locally, Antonio fixated a bit of his time to social media. His father had approved an idea to pay a social media manager for promoting the club and advertising online. Before he got ready to leave tonight, he was tempted to check online but for now the young man didn't want to be pre-occupied sitting down in front of a laptop or checking his phone routinely. After a shower, he got dressed in a light blue shirt and then went with white pants and a matching white blazer jacket to go with it, taking fashion cues from his uncle Steven. Thinking of him tonight, Antonio couldn't help but shake the odd feeling that he wasn't there. Happy to hear his father's praise, it still would have meant more to him coming from Steven.

Entering the club from the back door, Antonio immediately stepped through the V.I.P. halls and was on way up the staircase to his office when the new assistant Pablo approached him with greetings for tonight. Antonio had to explain to him that his father would not be in the club tonight, so it was up to him for the night. As per usual with managing a night like this, Antonio's first errands for Pablo involved him taking tabs on the coming V.I.P. guests. Since the club had been closed down for a month during renovations, the book of special members had to start over from scratch despite the assumption more than a few regulars would journey their way back to the club. Entering his office, Antonio immediately checked the phone to see if he had any messaged needed tending to and then called the security office room to make sure all guards were on duty tonight.

Not wanting to waste his time sitting in an office all night while the club was becoming active with the passing hours, Antonio ventured out. He found Pablo in the halls of the V.I.P. room and gave him more instructions to let him know if he was needed anywhere. The other man nodded and gave his word before Antonio clutched the golden knob of the white door and walked out onto the upper balcony. He was met with a fog from the distance in neon lights of pink and blue hues, coming from the dance floor and stage where the band was playing. Passing his way between a few people, he walked to the stairs and went down a floor. Feeling pretty good as he listened to the band stomping through a cover rendition of the Ohio Players' classic song 'Fopp', Antonio grinned at the bass beat while making his way to the bar.

From the distance, he caught sight of a short woman with long brunette hair extending down her back. She appeared to be wearing a black shirt with matching pants down below that hugged every tight curve down to a thick, round buttocks. She leaned over the bar, pushing her ass out and legs spread, black high heels down below. Antonio glanced around, just to make sure he wasn't the only man standing about taking in this amazing sight of a world class ass in front of him. It was rude to stare, so he walked behind her, approaching the bar and then noticing the bartender catch sight of him. An old man sat behind the bar dressed in a white tuxedo as part of his dress code. His grey hair and matching mustache made him stick out from the other employees of Disco Fever, but an old friend of Antonio's father: Charlie. He offered a smile, waving his hand to the young man.

"Antonio! Qué puedo conseguirte?"

The man called out to him in Spanish while the woman began to immediately turn around, shoving her right forearm down over the bar's marble stone surface. Antonio stood there and got a good look of what definitely appeared to be a model standing to face him. Her outfit was a black pant suit with a long V neck that offered an amazing sight at her massive, busty cleavage. Big brown eyes gazed back at him with a soft smile. He immediately recognized her as a model he had followed on social media sites over the past few years. There was no way he could mistake Demi Rose Mawby for any other woman, unless she had a doppelgänger locally in town who had dropped by. Antonio offered a smile to her, then nodded at the bartender and replied.

"Hey Charlie, get me a shot of Jack Daniels, will ya?"

Stepping up to the bar next to the woman, Antonio turned and smiled to her. He immediately noticed she had not ordered a drink yet and then he spoke again to the bartender.

"Has this lady ordered herself something to drink yet?"

"No, she just made her way up here."

Smiling back at her, Antonio studied the facial expression she carried and knew definitely he was face to face with Demi Rose. He would soon know for sure as the buxom woman parted her lips and spoke in a heavy British accent.

"Get me a margarita."

Her eyes never left his as she spoke. Antonio glanced back to the bartender and then tapped his finger down on the marble surface of the bar.

"This one's on me."

Reaching into the inner pocket of his jacket, Antonio took out his wallet to immediately pay. Charlie laughed at him, shaking his head.

"You're a manager, Antonio. You should know this drink is free, same for the Miss. here at your request."

"Thank you very much."

Smirking back at him as they stood at the bar awaiting their drinks, Demi turned to look back at him, speaking again.

"You're Antonio Diaz, huh?"

Giving her a slight nod, he replied back with her name.

"Yeah and I think I'm talking to the one and only Miss. Demi Rose Mawby, correct?"

She smiled, flashing her teeth in surprise right as the bartender set their drinks on the table.

"I wasn't expecting anyone to recognize me tonight, let alone the club's manager."

Giggling at him, she clutched the small glass with a straw and proceeded to sip from it. Antonio grabbed his shot glass and immediately downed the whiskey quickly, letting out an audible 'ahhh' as he tasted every last drop of the alcohol swallowed down his throat. She studied him and then spoke again.

"Given your choice of drink, I take it that you're quite the hard partying kinda guy."

Antonio chuckled, returning another smirk at her beneath his mustache.

"Maybe. I guess it depends on what hour of the night you're meeting me."

Demi took another sip of her drink and then spoke again.

"So how did you recognize me? That's something I'd like to know."

"Shouldn't I be asking you that? You seem to know my full name."

Her eyes watched him as she leaned against the table, knowing that his eyes would move down below to see her busty cleavage pushed into the tight shirt. Demi bit down on her lower lip before replying.

"Well, first of all the bartender said your name. Second, you were on the local news this morning. I'm in town looking to do some photo shoots and what can I say? I'm a girl that likes a good time, so I wanted to see what this club had to offer."

"Are you impressed tonight? I mean... I could sit here all night and waste your time, if you aren't."

Openly flirting with her to see what kind of reaction he would get Antonio, grinned. Demi finished her drink and set the glass back down over the bar. Antonio kept his eyes focused on her as she began to step away from the bar. He turned his head as she glanced over her shoulder as if to notice his eyes glancing down at her giant ass. Motioning with her right hand, she called out to him.

"Come on, let's dance!"

Smirking back at her, the young man stepped away and began to follow her, leaving Charlie behind the bar to just laugh by himself. 'Like father, like son', he spoke under his breath. Demi offered her hand and then Antonio began to walk her to the dance floor, but not without speaking up.

"You know, I could arrange something to get you a photo shoot at the club. Might help both of us out, cause I know how famous you are online."

Turning to face him as they stepped onto the dance floor, Demi shook her head.

"No, not right now. That's business! We're gonna have some fun right now and if you give me a night to remember, then we can talk business!"

The band stood on stage after finishing one of their own original songs. They thanked the audience cheering and clapping from the dance floor, all before the guitar player moved his fingers across the strings and began playing the opening riff to another song they were about to cover. Few in the crowd would have recognized the bombastic opening riff to Funkadelic's 'Funky Dollar Bill', but that didn't stop the dance floor from moving and shaking as the neon lights adjusted and shifted their colors to yellow and green soon after the singer yelled the opening verse. Demi reached for Antonio's hand and pulled him towards her as she spread her legs over the floor and began to shake her hips. He was forced to step around her, only to avoid her mighty ass from hitting his leg.

It became clear to Antonio quickly that Demi wasn't used to dancing along to a song like this with a funky based guitar driven rock song like this. A few people among the dance floor began to bang their heads lightly, shaking all around while the lights above shifted their array of colors and it was soon a green hue flashing down over everyone. Antonio grinned at Demi as she let go of his hand and soon she shoved her busty chest up against him. She watched his eyes glance down at her heavy cleavage and then she turned around, giving him the chance to witness her place her hands down onto her knees and proceed to twerk directly in front of him. 'Woooo!' A man hollered before clapping his hands together. For a brief moment, several people on the dance floor focused their attention upon Demi and her large rump shaking in front of Antonio.

Immediately rising back up and turning to face him, her long hair whipped around from behind. Antonio offered Demi his hand and proceeded to pull her a bit closer. He didn't pay attention to anyone close by with wandering eyes as a private audience. She grinned at him as their hands let go and together, they danced to the rhythm and beat of the song. A break soon followed in the rhythm, allowing the guitar player his moment to launch off into a blistering, fast paced Jimi Hendrix influenced solo. Demi had stopped dancing only for Antonio to get behind her which gave her the opportunity to shove her phat ass from behind up against his crotch. She glanced beyond her right shoulder to smirk and witness the expression of surprise on his face. He took her hand, pulling her close.

"Come on! I think I just found the club's first new V.I.P. if you want it to be you, Demi!"

"Get me off this dance floor, Antonio!"

He laughed at her reaction, stepping backwards and then taking her hand as he pulled her off the small steps leading down to the platinum floor below. Together they got off the dance floor and began to walk quickly around the club as he was eager to take this beautiful model into a place of privacy. When Antonio got her to one of the white doors leading into the inner halls behind the club, Demi turned to him and smirked. They stepped past two security guards inside and now he had a moment to show her around. Reaching down below, Antonio clutched her hand as they began to walk down the hall. Her heels stomped and boomed loudly on the floor below as they went up a fleet of stairs.

"My office is up here and the bigger private rooms are on this floor."

"Private rooms? What are they for?"

"For private parties and when our special guests don't want to be bothered by anyone unless it's a waiter bringing them wine or something."

They continued down the hall before Antonio stopped at one door close to the offices. It was unlocked and he opened it, offering her entry with a smirk across his lips beneath his mustache.

"Ladies first"

She grinned back at him, stepping through the door while speaking in that sexy English tone of voice.

"Still trying to play a gentleman for me, I see."

Demi stomped her way into the room as Antonio followed right behind her. She took a glance around the room, noticing the large space and what appeared to be luxury white leather couches in the room and a large flat screen TV hanging opposite of them on the wall connected to the door. A small glass rectangular shaped coffee table was in front of the couch, as it was large enough to seat at least eight people. A lounge chair was in the room, also in white to match the color of the walls and other furniture. Down below was a rug in leopard pattern stripes. Demi's heels clacked down below over the floor's surface.

"Wow, this looks pretty good. Were you trying to outdo the nightclubs back at Ibiza with this kind of service for your special guests?"

She turned around and grinned, giving him an innocent smile before stepping around the room. Antonio didn't reply before Demi spoke again.

"I like a club that isn't afraid to treat it's guest when we are clearly more important than the average club goer."

"Well, you're gonna be the first V.I.P. of the club since our re-opening. I'll need you to fill out a bit of paper work in my office so I can get your name in the system and make you a card, but-"

Demi cut him off in speech.

"Ohhhh, I get a club card huh? That's nice! I already have a whole wallet full of them back in my hotel."

Antonio found himself laughing at her words. He pushed his hands into the pockets of his pants and stood there as she placed her hands on her hips, standing face to face with him.

"I know you were eager to talk business earlier, but I'm still not in the mood for it. Let's face it. You brought me to a room where you could have me all for yourself, isn't that right?"

Without wasting any seconds of precious time, Demi pulled down the straps of her shirt, watching his face as she now stepped her way closer. Antonio didn't bother replying to her and soon, he had her busty tits pressing up against his chest. She threw her arms around him and made the first move, shoving her lips to his for a long deep kiss. Antonio wrapped his arms around her and gave in. The thought of seduction had not crossed his mind at all, for his desire to this woman was too strong. For the past year, he had been looking at her photos on social media almost daily to keep up with who he thought to be one of the most gorgeous glamour models he had ever witnessed on screen. Now he was locking lips with the one and only Demi Rose Mawby, trading passionate kisses back and forth with her.

Chapter 99: Chapter 99. Jennifer Lopez Meet Old Friend Part 2 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES) •THE END•

Written by cadeauxxx

On: literotica.com

Author's Note: This story is completely fictional and did not happen. All characters and names are fictional and were made up.

Important Message To Readers

In this novel book, I upload between 10 and 30 chapters per story, so for this reason, I will not be uploading any feature chapters. However, you can check them out on Arthur's official page.

Big Booty Bitches. If you like this story, you can check out around Chapter 39, which is available.

....

She stepped back, gripping his shirt and pulling him forward before the next thing they knew, both of them were rushing to get their clothes off. Antonio took off his jacket first, then reached down for his shoes all while he could hear Demi's clothes rustling. He caught a glimpse of her thickness when she pushed her pants down, revealing a small white thong underneath. Her shirt draped over the floor, falling over his pink shirt and then he suddenly remembered there was a sign for the door nearby. Antonio pointed over to the side near the door where a 'Do Not Disturb' sign was printed in bold black letters. He motioned for her to grab the shine as he unbuttoned his pants and began to take them off. Demi stomped her heels forward, allowing him to listen to the clicking and clacking of them over the floor. As he turned around, he witnessed something he would not soon forget to start this night.

The mighty full ass of Demi Rose Mawby with only a small thong tucked between it on full display. She grabbed the sign, quickly opened the door and leaned down. For a few seconds, he stood there simply mesmerized by her huge booty as she hung the sign on the outer door knob and then quickly shut it. As Demi turned around, she giggled and saw the look on his face, causing her to bite down on her lower lip. Now Antonio was witnessing her massive natural breasts in all of their firm glory. She slowly stepped her way over to him as he shoved his underwear down and stepped out of it. Demi's eyes moved from his face down to his semi-erect cock waiting all for her. Not wasting any time, she reached down for it with her right hand and listened to the gasp he made within his voice as her slender fingers wrapped around his growing pole. Demi smirked up at him as she began to fall down to her knees and softly spoke.

"Let's see if you've got a big enough cock to justify that mustache on your face."

Giggling again, Demi watched his face flush into a slightly red hue as Antonio blushed at her words. As she settled herself down upon her knees, she began to wank his cock up and down with her hand tightening around it. She licked her lips, studying the texture of the head just beneath her gripping hand that worked up and down. After a minute of stroking, she slid her hand down to the base and then parted her lips. Antonio watched as her tongue darted out and she twirled it around the head of his cock. Demi's big brown eyes gazed up at him as she took his rod into her mouth and began to slowly suck him. 'Mmmmmm', she let out a soft moan before breaking eye contact as her lips began to move up and down his long shaft.

He didn't speak aloud, but Antonio wanted to ask her if she was satisfied with his size. With the feeling of her tongue shoved against it and now the audible sounds of her sloppy sucking, it was fair for him to assume she approved of his rod. For a moment, he simply stood there, watching as she sucked him slow and sensually. Demi pulled her lips back to make a pop noise and then licked down the underside of his shaft before placing her hands down below at his balls. She squeezed them hard, causing him to slightly move his left leg as her fingers rolled over his hairy nut sack. Antonio moaned as she pushed her lips back to the head of his dick and then began to suck on it once more. Pushing her lips down and up, she slobbered way down the length of his shaft and slowly sucked her way down to the base, shoving the head of his cock to the back of her throat in an act of deepthroating.

"Ohhhhhh, FUCK!!"

Antonio shouted but Demi completely ignored him as she pulled her lips back to the head of his rod and proceeded to bob her head up and down once more. He grunted, exhaling a deep breath as the busty bombshell shoved him no mercy when it came to devouring his long cock. Down below, her hands cradled his balls, still rubbing and squeezing them until she appeared to be finished with sucking for her now. Demi slowly pulled her lips back to the head and released his cock with a popping noise and small saliva strings dangling back to her open mouth. The strings broke when she spit on his cock, lubing it in her own saliva. Those big brown eye shot up at his face and then Demi softly spoke.

"Mmmmmm, you're ready now."

"What? I'm ready for what?'

Confused at her words, he replied but Demi ignored him and used her hands to grip her massive tits down below. A soft chuckle was heard from her voice as she smiled innocently and shoved her big breasts up to wrap around his cock. Antonio gasped, panting as he felt his thick shaft now lodged right in the middle of her tits.

"Ready for this!"

Demi yelled at him and then grinned as she appeared to take an extra bit of satisfaction with the bewildered look of surprise across his face. Squeezing her tits around his cock, she began to pump them up and down. Antonio groaned, crying out to her.

"Ohhhhhhh, holy fuck!"

She continued to pump her tits up and down. The immense size of her all natural triple DDD breasts caused his cock to completely disappear down the middle with each thrust before the head poked up beneath her chin. Demi moaned, flashing her pearly white teeth as she smiled up at him and teased him.

"You like having this big cock shoved between my huge tits!?"

"Fucking yes, ohhhh god, yes! Work 'em, Demi! Work 'em!!"

His voice called out to her in screams of excitement before Antonio began to pant and slowly take in deep breathes. Demi continued to work her tits up and down over his cock, pumping them back and forth. She broke eye contact to glance down and open her mouth, flicking her tongue over the head each time it poked up.

"Oh my fucking god, you are just perfect!"

Once again, Antonio screamed to her as Demi continued to tittyfuck him. She slowed down, thrusting her tits down and then twirling her tongue around the head of his cock to give the man a subtle hint that she was done for now. Letting go of her breasts, his cock flopped free and then Demi began to rise up, grinning at him. Antonio offered her his hands, pulling her up and then kissing her lips while her big tits were shoved into his bare chest. He had a moment to feel her erect nipples poking up against his skin. As they stood and kissed, his hands roamed down her curvy hips, finding her massive plump ass cheeks and squeezing them hard. Demi broke the kiss and pulled back from him. She stepped her way over to the couch while moving her hands down to play with the ends of her thong hugging her hips.

"That is the greatest fucking ass I have ever seen in all of my life."

Antonio's voice caught her attention, causing Demi to let out a soft giggle as she pushed her thong down below, now stepping her heels out of it to stand there in all of her nude glory. He immediately moved behind her. Demi watched him from beyond her shoulder as she slowly bent over and allowed him to witness her gigantic ass on complete display. Antonio could only think to himself. He had experienced a number of big booty women in the past few years, but there was something special about Demi that put her at the top of his list. Leaning over the couch, she shoved her ass up and teased him with it. Antonio couldn't prevent himself from softly caressing her right ass cheek and then squeezing it, listening to her moan in that sexy English accent.

"You like my ass huh? I want to feel you smack it. Go ahead, do your best."

Licking his lips, he reared his right hand back and sent it down hard, spanking the right cheek of her ass and watching it ripple and shake. Demi let out a delayed moan and then spoke.

"Ouch that hurt!"

Her voice was mocking him in the act of teasing. As Antonio stood there, she shoved her ass back to rub up against his skin with a subtle hint.

"Come on... I know right where you can shove that big cock, before you're ready to truly fuck me. I wanna see if you're the kind of man who knows how to pound a girl like me in the ass."

Gripping his cock down below with one hand, Antonio grinned to himself while sliding it up the crack of her massive ass.

"I guess you're about to find out then, babe."

Whimpering in desperation, Demi began to shake her ass. Antonio's long cock had sunk between her phat cheeks, but now it nearly plopped out until he grabbed that ass with both hands. He gave her a playful spank before she quit wobbling her rump. Moving a hand back to his cock, he guided it to her dark little hole down the crack, then listened to her voice sighing before speaking.

"Come on, yeah... That's it... I want that cock right up my ass."

Thrusting forward, Antonio groaned as he felt his rod sliding into her tight ass hole. Demi let out a moan that almost sounded as if she were giggling. Her hands were pushing down onto the cushion of the couch as Antonio stood behind her. She curled her fingers up slowly, speaking to him in a low voice.

"Mmmmmm, there you go. How does it feel to have your cock up my big ass? Feels pretty good, hmmm?"

"Ohhhhhh, fuck yeah it does."

His voice called out to her almost in a cry. Antonio began to slowly thrust forward, watching his entire length disappear into her thick giant booty.

"There's nothing I love more to get pounded from behind. Come on, give me the best you've got! If you really love this ass, then prove it! Pound me in the ass, dammit!!"

Demi had successfully gotten her message across as she was soon rewarded with the feeling of Antonio's hard cock pumping into her ass. With the sheer size of her thick hips, he was tempted to place his hands over them but Antonio was confident he could do this without touching. He wanted to watch her ass cheeks bounce and flop freely with each full thrust he sent into her. Grunting, he began to buck his hips hard and fast, thrusting his cock into that phat ass and now listening to her scream for him.

"Ohhhhhhh, fuck! OHHHHHHHH, YEAH!!"

The sound of her heavy British accent calling out in loud screams echoing throughout the room was only an additional piece of pleasure for Antonio. Her long brunette hair sway in various directions from her back. His balls swung, beating up against the undersides of her cheeks. With each full thrust, their bodies smacked together with a thunderous 'boom' that became audible among the cries of pleasure. Her great big tits shook and wobbled from underneath from each thrust. Demi raked her nails across the leather surface of the couch cushion, screaming out to him.

"YES!! YESSSSSS, YESSSSSSS!! THAT'S IT, THAT'S HOW YOU DO IT!!"

Smack. Smack. Smack. The sound of their bodies hitting together became much louder in the passing seconds. Antonio wasn't sure how much longer he could go at such a fast, hard pace. He wanted to please her after hearing her demands but at the same time, Antonio did not want to blow his load in her ass before he had a chance of experiencing her pussy. Grunting aloud, Antonio gritted his teeth and let out another grunt, as he began to slow himself down. Demi was instantly alerted to this as she gazed at him from over her right shoulder. The expression across her face told him everything, as she seemed to be anticipating him to slow down but he wasn't sure if she was disappointed. As he came to a stop, Antonio spoke aloud.

"You aren't disappointed, are you babe?"

"Fuck no!"

She yelled out to him right as he began to pull his cock out of her ass. Demi's eyes gazed back at him while she used her right hand to reach down below and begin playing with her pussy. Antonio had just realized he had not even had the pleasure of witnessing it with his own eyes but he knew that's what he wanted now. As she fingered herself down below, Demi whimpered and then cried out to him.

"You know what I want... what I need... don't make me beg for it."

Biting down on her lower lip, Demi gave him a nod and Antonio knew just what to do now. Stepping away from her, he gripped his cock as he began to climb onto the couch. Demi bent her knees, crawling onto the couch directly in front of him as Antonio stood on his knees from behind her. Demi moved her head down into the cushion of the couch and elevated her ass slightly up for him. Antonio teased her, rubbing his cock between her thighs and feeling her wetness. She let out a soft moan, whimpering desperately.

"I don't wanna beg you for this. I want you to fuck me, please don't make me start begging."

"Don't worry, Demi."

Antonio chuckled after he replied. He slowly pushed his cock past her vulva lips, listening to the faint cry of satisfaction from her lips. 'Mmmmmmmmm', Demi softly cooed aloud as his cock thrust into her pussy. It was evident that she was happy now. Biting down on her lower lip, her moans sounded like a purr now as Antonio took his time thrusting inside of her to get into a solid rhythm to prepare for another round of well deserved pounding. As he bucked his hips slowly to drive his cock into her, Demi slid her arms up front, clutching her fingers together and calling out to him.

"Mmmmmm, yes... yes... I want you to fuck me. Fuck me nice and good! Make me scream some more. You liked hearing me scream earlier, didn't you?"

Her voice came off with such innocence in a low tone. Antonio continued to slowly thrust, only for Demi to carry on now with her words.

"Come on, fuck me real good. I want to scream for you, Antonio!"

Letting out a sigh and growing impatient, Demi used the power of her mighty booty to begin shoving herself back. Antonio groaned as he watched her plump ass cheeks bounce and shake upon their bodies hitting together. He began to thrust faster, now meeting with the same pace of her pushing back on him. Now they were fucking each other together and Demi gave him a loud scream of approval.

"YESSSS, YESSSSS! FUCK ME, OHHHH!! FUCK ME, YES!!"

It was amazing from Antonio's view to watch her massive ass cheeks shake and bounce each time their bodies hit together, but he finally gave in to the urge of placing his hands at her thick hips and taking a grip. Letting out another grunt, he began to buck his hips as hard as he could, pumping his cock in and out of her now at a fast pace. Demi stopped pushing back and now closed her eyes, raking her nails across the surface of the white leather couch.

"OHHHHHHH, THAT'S IT!!"

Smack. Smack. Smack. Nothing was louder than their bodies hitting together and again and again, Antonio grunted while Demi whimpered and cried out. Her large breasts were slightly shaking as they were shoved up against the couch cushion underneath her. She didn't utter another word, leaving him there to hear her moans and cries as she drew closer and closer to a climax, all at the feeling of his cock pumping into her. Antonio didn't want to stop, as this was the kind of fun he had needed after all of this time away from his place of work. Demi panted and soon began to scream aloud to him.

"FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK MEEEE!! DON'T STOP, OHHHHH GOD, I'M GONNA CUM! MAKE ME... MAKE ME...CUM!! YESSSSSSS!!"

Her voice was beginning to sound hoarse and faint after the last words, but Antonio did not stop. Still pumping his shaft into that tight juicy British cunt, he grunted and then began to cry out as he felt his cum rushing through his pulsing cock. With one final thrust, he felt her inner walls begin collapsing and a sudden flood of love nectar over his cock.

"OHHHHHHHH, FUCK!! DEMI, OHHHHHHH GOD!!"

The young man wailed, crying out in his voice as his cock exploded and he filled her pussy with his juices mixing with her own. This was not his plan for a climax, but there was nothing for him to complain about. Antonio closed his eyes and embraced this moment, sharing it with Demi as they both now needed a few moments to themselves. Breathing aloud, neither of them said a word as they regained their strength.

"Oh my fucking god, you are amazing. I could do this every night with you."

Antonio moaned after he spoke his words, sliding his cock out of her busted cunt and now moving to sit down on the couch. Demi leaned up, crawling forward until she moved her legs to sit down and shove her busty tits up against his chest. Antonio wrapped his left arm around her, pulling her close now as they began to cuddle together. He gazed down into her beautiful brown eyes, thinking to himself that she had the face of an angel and the body of a goddess.

"I believe... we have some business to talk about later."

Her words made him laugh, for he had forgotten all about that.

"Sure, babe. How long are you gonna be in Miami for?"

"Another week. I will give you my phone number so we can text between the days."

"Oh, you wanna do this again sometime?"

Without replying to him in words, she smiled and then leaned up to kiss his lips. As Antonio sat there, she raised her right hand, shoving her finger at his mustache to tease him. Immediately blushing, Antonio bust out laughing.

"There's that grin I wanted to see one last time before I put my clothes on. You look so funny when you smile."

******************

1 DAY LATER

Water crashed up against the sides of the mega yacht, but powerful enough to reach the black cursive painting of the words 'love boat'. Clouds in the sky shielded the sun that was now beginning to fall with the winding hours. The sky had went from blue to full rays of orange and yellow. Tony found himself relaxing on the lower deck of his yacht, out in the sun listening to the seagulls. He wore a simple white shirt over his chest and a pair of blue gym shorts while sitting in a fold out lounge chair and puffing on a cigar. It was Sunday and he felt that a day to relax had been well earned after a successful opening of the weekend. All day yesterday, Tony had been busy handling phone calls and spending time with Jennifer where they had long discussions regarding their personal lives.

He was alone for now on the yacht, but that would soon change. Jennifer had left in the morning to take a ride back to her mansion on Star Island. She had told Tony she needed to gather some belongings so she could stay with him, all while offering him to come and stay with her if he had changed his mind. The only thing that prevented him was that Tony liked to handle business on his yacht where had a special cabin he had transformed into a mini office. There he handled his phone calls and kept various files locked away in cabinets. Before Jennifer had departed, she spoke to him about a friend in town whom she had wanted him to meet. Rita Ora was a known pop singer back in Britain, known for her flashing blonde hair and sexy looks. Tony immediately had business interests with her when Jennifer had returned to the yacht earlier today with her friend.

A discussion began regarding private parties back at the club. Rita wanted a personal guarantee to have a private party with some guests in the V.I.P. rooms. Tony had given her his word he would be fine with this party she wanted, as long as no one brought drugs into his club. He studied her reaction to see if she would be disappointed, but the singer didn't argue him. Tony knew better than to take any unneeded risks with the status of his club after the fury of so much bad publicity in the past two months. Jennifer left the yacht later again with her friend after the meeting and now he had been sitting alone for the past several hours since the afternoon. There was much they had discussed yesterday as friends and old lovers. Tony professed his feelings to Jennifer despite the fact he had loved another woman for the better part of the past two years.

Salma was one of only two people in his close inner circle he had yet to speak with following the re-opening of his night club. The other person was Steven, but Tony knew he didn't have to talk with him about anything. With Salma still not speaking to him and from the discussions with Jennifer yesterday, Tony knew he had to be a man and tell her that their engagement was off. Whether he would have that opportunity face to face or be forced to do it from over the phone, it was something he had to do sometime in the following days. Next week would be one of a true test but Tony was confident life was beginning to drastically improve. Giving in to his feelings for Jennifer had given him a peaceful release that he had not felt in such a long time now. Sitting there on his yacht, he closed his eyes for a moment as he pulled the cigar out of his mouth and blew smoke through the air.

"Enjoying yourself, honey?"

Jennifer's voice called out to Tony from behind. He immediately turned around to see her and Rita Ora making their way through the door of the inner cabin. He shoved the cigar down into the ashtray of his small table as he got up to greet Jennifer who was wearing a one piece dark green swimsuit and Rita had a robe unbuttoned, revealing that she was in a black bikini with a top and thong. Their bare feet were on full display down below.

"Hey Jen, what's the occasion here for you two ladies to drop by unannounced like this?"

Flashing a smile, he quickly embraced Jennifer for a hug and then gazed over to Rita who had given him a smirk.

"I thought I would bring Rita back for some company after how well your talks went with her."

"What Jennifer means to say is, we've had our business... but we haven't had our fun yet."

She dropped the robe, revealing her bikini clad tattooed body before him as her fabulous accent had a tonal difference to the other woman. Jennifer grinned as Tony stepped back. She walked her way over to Tony, pulling him aside to whisper into his ear while his eyes focused on Rita standing before him.

"If we're gonna do this our way and share love, I think it's about time we had another party of three together. It's been long overdue if you ask me."

Tony's eyes traced the artistic ink designs over Rita's right hand and arms. When Jennifer pulled her lips away from his ear, the blonde singer spoke again.

"I've heard many things about you in the past few years, Mr. Diaz. Such things beyond how you handle your night club."

"Is that right? I guess I have you to blame for some gossip with your friends, Jen."

He gave Jennifer a playful grin, as she simply returned the favor by smirking. She stepped away from him, rejoining Rita and then both of them turned their backs to Tony. He was left standing in the distance, glancing down at Jennifer's supreme booty, cheeks rubbing together with each step she made with Rita directly next to her from the right hand side. Left there alone only for a minute, Tony entered the interior main cabin of his yacht, walking into what was his living room to find both women down on their knees, eagerly awaiting him. Rita smiled, flashing her teeth and quirking her eyebrows up all while Jennifer was to the left of her, shoulders almost touching. Unlike when they first reunited, Jennifer's hair was not in a pony tail. Instead split down the middle, almost matching the same hairstyle as Rita.

"Alright ladies, we ready to have some fun?"

"Get over here and show me what you've got, Mr. Diaz."

Rita spoke while licking her lips. Memories ran through Tony's mind of those old times of fun like this on his yacht. He pulled his shirt off, listening to the subtle reactions from the ladies as they both stood there. When he began to push his shorts down, Jennifer stood up and proceeded to remove the one piece swimsuit from her body, leaving Rita there to glance back and forth between Tony and the famous booty that was standing directly in front of her face. Tony couldn't help but laugh.

"First time seeing that ass in person, huh?"

To witness Rita's reaction was funny to him, but Jennifer was willing to tease the other woman. She bent her knees and then shook her ass directly in front of Rita's face, soon feeling the woman's hands pushing over those phat ass cheeks give it an ample squeeze. A soft moan was heard from Jennifer's voice before she situated herself back down on her knees, completely naked now next to her bikini-clad friend. Rita felt the sudden urge now to reach behind her back and untie the strings holding her bikini top over her breasts. She pulled it away, slightly shaking her tits in front of him. Jennifer took one glance over and bit down on her lower lip, thinking to herself. Tony on the other hand was gazing down at both of them as he stepped forward, stroking his cock with his right hand as he grinned in eager excitement.

"Oh no, honey. Let me help you with that."

Jennifer grinned up at him as he let go of his cock and then she replaced his hand with her own. As he stood forward between them, Tony had two sets of beautiful brown eyes gazing up at him. Jennifer continued to smirk while Rita had parted her red lips to reveal her greeted teeth of pure lustful hunger. The two ladies glanced away from his face, centering their attention at his long shaft in front of them. Jennifer allowed Rita to be the one to taste her man first, as the blonde singer licked over the head and proceeded to slowly suck him. Jennifer moved underneath, licking over his balls as Rita began to suck his cock into her mouth.

"Ohhhhhhhh, yes..."

Tony moaned out, feeling like a champion now as the two women were pleasuring him. Jennifer shoved one of his balls into her mouth and began to audibly slobber on it down below while Rita's eyes gazed up at him and she slowly bobbed her head up and down, taking inch after inch of his cock between her lips. For a moment, he was in a bliss of pleasure having both women work his cock and balls down below. Tony grinned, flashing his teeth in a cheeky smile as he took in this moment as the kind of fun he had long been neglected the past several months. Jennifer eventually moved her mouth away from his balls all together and then Rita released his cock with a popping sound. It was his true lover's turn now. Jennifer's big brown eyes glanced up at him as she proceeded to suck him.

"Suck me, Jen! Yes, yes!!"

Rita giggled at how his voice cried out in excitement, but Tony wasn't worried about her at all. His eyes were centered on Jennifer, watching as she bobbed her head up and down over his cock. She sucked him slow and sensually, eventually pulling her lips back up to the head and releasing it with an audible popping noise. Licking her lips, Jennifer leaned over so Rita could now have a turn again. The singer didn't gaze upward this time, instead closing her eyes as she pushed his cock back into her mouth. In a sudden display of filthy voracity. She slammed his cock to the back of her throat, deepthroating his entire shaft with ease before gagging and choking on it.

"Ohhhhhh, my god. You're a wild one, Rita!"

As Tony called out to her, Jennifer laughed and replied.

"She is! I've heard stories about her doing this but now I get to see it for myself."

Jennifer moaned as she watched the singer's lips move up and down Tony's cock. He stood there, allowing her to suck him aggressively like this. Jennifer had moved her way behind her friend, leaning her head over Rita's shoulder and watching closely. Rita bobbed her head up and down, soon loudly making slobbering and sucking noises.

"GWAK-GWAK-KAH-GWAK!"

She continued to take his entire length, pushing her lips down to the base of his cock while excess saliva had built up and began to leak from the corners of her mouth. Rita opened her eyes, glaring up at him as her lips met at the base and then Jennifer moved her hands into Rita's golden hair. With a slight grip, the singer quit sucking until Jennifer jerked her head back and released Tony's cock, flopping around in a shiny coat of saliva with ropes of drool dangling back to her open mouth. As Rita let out a loud 'ahhhhh', exhaling, Jennifer moved her hands down below to the blonde woman's big tits. She held them up as a subtle hint for what was to come. Rita grinned up at Tony and then leaned forward, allowing Jennifer to move her tits around Tony's cock as she cracked up laughing in her accent.

"Mmmmmm, does that feel good?"

"Oh yeah, fits perfectly between 'em too if you're gonna ask me that."

Rita laughed again at Tony's response. When Jennifer let go of Rita's tits, the woman replaced her hands with her own and then gritted her teeth, exhaling as he began to buck his hips and drive that fat cock between her nicely firm large breasts. Jennifer was still glancing over Rita's right shoulder, watching the action from behind her.

"Oh my god, just look at that..."

Jennifer spoke before licking her lips. Tony continued to drive his cock between Rita's tits. Taking a moment to watch, she finished speaking.

"I knew his cock would fit perfectly between your tits to be able to do this."

Leaning back a bit, Rita erupted into laughter from Jennifer's words but Tony wasn't distracted by this. He continued to thrust his cock up and down between those wonderful breasts, fucking them to a pulp. Jennifer leaned her head from beyond Rita's shoulder, parting her lips and flicking her tongue across the head of his cock each time it poked up.

"What a nice rack, you've got Rita. You know how to handle yourself, babe."

"I knew you would like her, Tony!"

Once again, Jennifer called out to him before the two of them laughed. Rita continued to squeeze her breasts around his thick shaft until he began to slow down and come almost to a halt. That was the subtle hint that it was time to change positions and do something else. Rita let go of her boobs, allowing his cock to flop free and then both women began to rise up from the floor. Jennifer reached down to grab Tony's dick, twisting her fingers firmly around his length as she leaned in to kiss his lips. While they had a short intimate moment together, Rita untied the strings of her bikini thong and dropped it to the floor. After breaking the kiss, Tony glanced down to see what awaited him from Rita. Their eyes met momentarily before she glanced down herself for the man to witness her fully shaved went cunt. She ran her hand down below, teasing him by using her middle finger to rub over her clit.

With his eyes focused on her, Rita, licked her lips and then turned around. She revealed her complete backside to Tony, gritting her teeth once more before she moved her hands down below and used them to trail up her ass cheeks. It was clear to him that she knew what kind of man he was when it came to his choice between booty and tits. Jennifer began to wank his cock back and forth with her gripping right hand, almost as if she were trying to divert his attention away from her friend, but she knew Tony all too well. When it came to a party of three like this, he was the type of man to play fair despite his apparent favoritism towards the woman who owned his heart. Rita stepped her way over to the couch and then Tony made a sudden decision to go over and sit down. Jennifer followed him as now he had a choice between the two ladies.

"Jennifer, get up here baby!"

"Ohhh, you want me to ride you, Tony?"

"No querría nada más. Come on, baby."

To hear him speak to her in Spanish, Jennifer smiled and then climbed onto his lap. She straddled him while reaching down to grab his cock with both hands and softly guide it between the pink folds of her labia. Tony let out a sharp moan as Jennifer sank herself down, his cock sliding inside her juicy cunt was a joy to behold. Rita got up from the couch, looking to be disappointed that he passed on the opportunity to take her first, but that didn't stop her from having fun too.

"I wanna eat this ass, Jennifer. Are you gonna let me have the chance today?"

"Yes, get down there and let me feel your tongue in my ass!"

Rita's question had quickly turned into a direct order from Jennifer. Tony had leaned back onto the couch to make this position work better as Jennifer bent her knees onto the cushions beside him. As she leaned forward and pushed her hands against his chest, Tony began to slowly buck his hips upward. His cock drove into Jennifer's tight cunt while his balls slapped down between her thighs. While they were busy, Rita had fallen down to her knees on the floor below, crawling down between Tony's legs and then treating herself to be absolutely smothered by the supreme booty of Jennifer Lopez. Much effort was required to get her face between those plump ass cheeks, pulling them apart and then finally raking her tongue down the crack of Jennifer's ass.

"Ohhhhhh, ohhhhhhhh god, yes!"

Jennifer moaned, her breasts shaking with each hard thrust Tony pumped into her. Her hair lightly shook, wavering around while she continued to press her palms down into his chest. Tony moved his hands to her hips, getting a nice grip while Rita from behind began to squeeze Jennifer's ass cheeks and twirl the tip of her tongue around her dark little hole. Jennifer closed her eyes, raising her head as she moaned out lovingly.

"Ohhhhhhh, yeah! That's it, that's it!!"

Picking up the pace, Tony let out a grunt as he continued to thrust his cock into her pussy. Jennifer could feel Rita's fingernails lightly raking across her firm skin as she squeezed that phat ass and continued to eat her out. The pop singer had enough after another minute, pulling her face away entirely and then slapping Jennifer's ass. When she stood up, Tony came to a halt in his movements. Jennifer responded by opening her eyes and slamming herself down on his cock for one final time. He let out a laugh, moving his hands from her hips and then helping her to get off him.

"Come on, I think it's my turn now."

Rita spoke up, biting down on her lower lip before purring out a soft moan. When Jennifer slowly climbed up and allowed his cock to slip free from her pussy, Tony began to think of a new position. He waited for Jennifer to stand up and then he got up from the couch, pointing down at the floor as he looked over at Rita.

"You want me on all fours, Mr. Diaz?"

"Yes please!"

As Rita began to crawl down onto the floor, Jennifer stomped her way over to the blonde singer, swaying her hips with each step. She placed her hands onto her hips as she smirked down at Rita and spoke.

"I think I would rather have your tongue hard at work some place well while-"

SPANK!

Jennifer's words were interrupted by the loud sound of Tony's hand smacking against Rita's ass. She let out a moan, glancing behind her back to see him already behind her. Jennifer didn't finish her sentence, as she instead watched Rita begin to roll her hips and twerk her booty, shoving it up against Tony from behind.

"What a lovely ass, babe. I'm gonna have some fun with fucking this nice booty."

"Not before you truly fuck me! I want your cock inside of me, while I'm gonna be busy with a mouth full of pussy."

Glancing forward back at her friend, Rita winked and then licked her lips slowly. Jennifer responded by spreading her legs and then allowing Rita to embed her lips right at her juicy cunt. Rita didn't hesitate with an aggressive beginning as she darted her tongue inside of Jennifer and listened to the booty queen gasp her breath.

"Oh god!"

Standing behind her, Tony took his time to tease Rita by rubbing his cock between her thighs before he eventually slipped it past her vulva lips. A muffled moan was heard from her sexy accent, but Rita didn't slow down the pulsing rhythm of her tongue darting in and out of Jennifer's pussy. Tony gazed forward, witnessing the look across her face and then watching as Jennifer began to roam her fingers through Rita's long golden hair.

"Wow, someone's enjoying themselves. Does this girl eat pussy better than me, baby?"

Jennifer didn't reply to Tony's question. He began to buck his hips harder and faster, thrusting into Rita at an attempt to match the same pace he witnessed of her hungry mouth at work over Jennifer's pussy. He raised his right hand and brought it down hard, smacking his palm into the right ass cheek of Rita's firm buttocks. Jennifer began to grip her long blonde hair, not wanting the girl to stop now as she was panting and moaning uncontrollably. Tony wanted to say something but chose not to. For the time being, he was going to enjoy himself while fucking a beautiful woman and witnessing his lover in a bliss of heavenly pleasure.

"Don't stop, yes, yesss, YESSSSS!! DON'T STOP, RITA!!"

Panting again, Jennifer appeared desperate to reach a climax. Tony had slowed down pumping his cock inside of Rita's cunt, as he was now completely distracted by watching Jennifer. Her face curled up as she moved one hand to play with her clit, rubbing it furiously. Biting down on her lower lip, it was evident that Jennifer was trying to hold off her climax, but nothing was going to stop her now. As Rita pulled her tongue back, Jennifer suddenly stepped back abruptly and then a flood of her love nectar splattered across the blonde singer's face.

"OHHHHHHHHH, GOD!!"

Rita gasped, closing her eyes upon feeling the splatter of Jennifer's juices across her skin. Tony's eyes enlarged watching Jennifer's orgasm in front of him, despite not seeing the girl's face. Rita began to giggle before speaking aloud.

"Bloody hell, fuck!"

Jennifer had to catch her breath, stomping her way away from Rita and instead turning to face Tony. She walked over to him and kissed the man on the cheek, all before falling down to her knees and crawling on all fours right next to Rita from his right hand side. His cock was still lodged inside of the blonde singer's tight cunt, though he had come to a complete stop only to watch Jennifer. Rita glanced at him from behind her shoulder, allowing the man to witness her face sticky and dripping love nectar.

"I made her cum and now it's your turn! Fuck me until I cum!"

Shoving herself back a bit, Rita sent a quiet message through the language of her body. Tony raised his left hand and then smacked her ass before he began to buck his hips once more, pumping his cock into her. The sound of her moans came aloud from her accent as Rita's big tits began to bounce and shake from underneath her.

"Ohhhhhh, fuck! That's it! Fuck me! Ohhhh yeah, FUCK ME!!"

Rita's nails raked down over the carpet floor below as she bit down on her lower lip. Tony continued to buck his hips, driving his cock in and out of her while his eyes wandered to the right side and he observed Jennifer's movements. She was positioned on all fours and leaned her head down, shoving her ass up. Within seconds, Jennifer began to roll her hips and twerked, forcing her mighty ass cheeks to begin clapping together. He smiled, grinning almost ear to ear before calling out to them.

"Que dia, shake that ass, Jen! Yeah, shake that!!"

Rearing his right hand back he gave Jennifer's rump a good spank as he continued to thrust his hips and drive his cock into Rita. Jennifer responded by shoving her ass up against her friend, rubbing them together as Rita began to scream uncontrollably.

"FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK MEEEEEE!! YESSSSSS!! DON'T YOU FUCKING STOP, THAT'S HOW I LIKE IT! OHHHHHH, YEAH!! FUCK ME, MR. DIAZ! FUCK ME!!"

Panting loudly, her hair sway in all directions and then Rita closed her eyes and began to pant, letting out a soft cry followed by a hard scream.

"FUCKKKKKK!! OHHHHHHHH, YEAH!!"

Tony came to a halt with one final thrust as he felt the inner walls of the blonde girl's cunt beginning to collapse from within. He brought his hand down for a hard spank as she began to climax. Rita's legs began to shake as she panted and moaned. Tony immediately turned his attention to Jennifer, sliding his cock out of Rita's cunt and then stepping slightly to his ride side.

"I need to be in this ass, baby. It's the best ass in the whole world, let me tell you that."

Jennifer let out a soft giggle and replied to him in a low, sensual tone.

"It's all yours, Tony."

It was a wonder he had not cum yet, but Tony was confident in his abilities to hold off with his experience and stamina. His shaft was glistening, shiny as it was covered in Rita's juices. He watched a few drops drip down as he slid it directly up the crack of Jennifer's huge ass. Once again, she began to twerk, rubbing his sticky and wet cock back and forth down the crack of her ass, but Tony put a stop to it when he gripped her ass cheeks. He shoved his cock right through her dark little hole and listened to Jennifer moan aloud.

"Ohhhhhh, yes... There you go, honey. Mmmmm, that cock is right back where it belongs."

"You've got that right, baby!"

Tony's hand came down hard, smacking her ass immediately after uttering his words. He thrust into her mighty ass, watching as his cock completely disappear right down into Jennifer's dark little hole. From how the women were positioned side by side, he was able to easily extend his left hand down to caress Rita's firm bum. She could be heard letting out a moan, turning to glance over at Jennifer and speaking.

"You should've told me this man you're with is a real sex machine. You said he would be good, but I wasn't expecting this."

He began to laugh at Rita's words, still slowly pumping his cock into Jennifer's ass. She replied back to her friend after letting out a chuckle.

"Tony knows how to do it."

"Yeah and I know how to get on up!"

A worthy response to being dubbed a 'sex machine', Tony had to quote the line from that classic tune, all before smacking his hands over both of their asses. Sp-spank! The sound of his palm striking both firm rumps echoed through the room, one after the other. Jennifer and Rita moaned together as he awaited the blonde singer to make her demands to get properly fucked up the ass. For the time being, he went slow, enjoying Jennifer's ass while trying to hold off his own orgasm. Within seconds, Rita could be heard letting out a frustrating sigh.

"Come on, I wanna get my arse stuffed with that fat fucking dick."

Tony let out chuckle hearing the word she used to describe her ass come out in that lovely accent. Slowing down, he began to ease his cock out of Jennifer's ass while she began speaking.

"Go ahead, honey. I didn't bring Rita here for nothing. I should've told you how wild she was yesterday, but I wanted this to be a surprise."

"Come on, you sex machine Mr. Diaz! Get over here and fuck this arse! I want you to fuck it until you're ready to cum and then blow that load all over my face."

"You know, you didn't have to call me that again but I like hearing it."

Jennifer giggled at his response as she began to move up from her position on the floor. Tony now had his entire focus centered directly on Rita. As he gazed down, he noticed some more tattoos across her beautiful skin. There was some design on the right side of her back and now he had finally noticed the inked art on the inner sides of arms, visible from where he was standing and glancing down. Not raising any questions of meaningless words, he slid his cock between her ass cheeks and found her dark little hole.

"Mmmmmmmm, yeah. There you go, shove it in! You know where I want it!"

Rita took a deep moan upon feeling Tony's hard cock slide up into her ass. Within seconds, he began to rock his hips forward and drive into her. Jennifer had stood up and appeared to have left the room, but Tony didn't break his eyes away from Rita as he watched her hair dangle from both sides, swaying softly. The girl had raised her head, letting out a sharp moan and closing her eyes.

"Ohhhhhhh, fuck..."

She bit down on her lower lip again, digging her nails into the carpet. As the seconds passed, Tony began to pick up a bit of speed, pumping his cock in and out of her ass faster and harder. Rita snarled, letting out a grunt before yelling.

"Ohhhh, yeah! OHHHHHHH, YEAH!! JUST LIKE THAT!! FUCK MY ARSE!! MMMMMM, YEAH!!"

Smack. Smack. Smack. Smack. The sound of his balls slapping up against her thighs down below was heard loud and clear. Jennifer re-entered Tony's vision only from the corner of his eye. She had fixed her hair up until a pony tail, holding a glass of water in her left hand and sipping it from the straw while her right hand clutched onto another glass that was filled with whiskey. Standing there, she watched as her man was hard at work, fucking Rita up the ass. Over and over, his cock pumped in and out of her dark little hole.

"FUCK!!"

A grunt was heard from his voice as Tony began to pant and groan. His forehead had become sweaty through this extended time of fucking. Groaning again, he stepped back and quickly pulled his cock from Rita's ass. Like clock work, she immediately turned around and positioned herself onto her knees as he began to stroke his cock directly in front of her face.

"Cum on me! Cum on my fucking face!"

Rita yelled at him but she didn't have to wait for long as Tony slid his cock down and then an eruption of a sticky string came flying out and splattering across her forehead.

"OHHHHHHH, GOD!! FUCK!! OHHHHHHHH, GOD!!"

Wailing out his moans, Tony screamed as his cum began to cover Rita's face. He continued to stroke his cock, firing off string after string of his warm seed that splattered across her skin, mixing with the almost dried mess of Jennifer's own juices. She stood right by him, sipping her water from the straw in her glass and then slowly grinning. Rita blinked her eyes at him, dropping her lower lip as her mouth hung as an open hole in hopes of catching any of his cum. A few misfires had landed on the carpet below with some droplets reaching her hair, but most of it splattered across her face. By the time his orgasm began to weaken, Tony had to catch his breath and let go of his cock, glancing down at Rita and watching the cum trickle down her face.

"Mmmmm, looks like you made a bigger mess on her face than I did."

Jennifer's voice had snapped Tony's attention to see her smiling face in front of him. She stepped forward, offering him the glass of whiskey that he gladly took with his right hand. The ice cubes in the glass clanked together as he raised it to his lips. Tony took a large sip, swallowing down half of the glass in seconds. He wrapped his left arm around Jennifer, pulling her close for a loving embrace as they both gazed down at Rita's cum covered face. Together, they had accomplished a day of fun with a special guest on the yacht. This was only the beginning of fun times with Jennifer, the start of another road of passion in his life. One such path he wished he had chosen years ago. She pushed her lips to his and together, Tony and Jennifer kissed passionately while Rita began to wipe the cum from her face on the floor.

Chapter 100: Chapter 100. Girl I Meet (Hookups To Master And Slave)

Written by McWrites97

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary: From friends with benefits to Master and Slave...

Tags: bdsm, female submissive, male dominant, fantasy, big tits, anal, oral, sex, mind control, hypnotized, master, slave, harem,

....

.

.

.

Kylee Miller was a sexy freak.

I discovered that early on when we met online. We met on a dating/hookup site, and got to talking. I was still reeling a bit after a recent break-up and I wasn't all that interested in a relationship, but I made my intentions clear right from the start. Kylee agreed, and we met up for the first time on a sunny Saturday in March.

The sun was starting to melt away the snow, and it was hovering right around that melting point. Kylee definitely made the temperature go up a few degrees herself. a stunning brunette with blonde highlights, ample-sized breasts, and green eyes that seemed to glow. What made it not fair was her ass was also phenomenal.

I like to think I was an attractive man, standing at 6'2", I always kept my facial hair at stubble length, and while I didn't pay much attention to my hair, it always seemed to look nice. My naturally-tanned skin seemed to be selling factor for women, as well as my hazel eyes. I could have stood to lose some weight, but by no means would I have been considered fat. Unless they have tons of money, fat, ugly dudes don't get girls like Kylee, so I must have been doing something right.

We met up for a Saturday brunch in the downtown of a busy Canadian city. Kylee smiled as she walked to the table as I was already seated.

"You look even better in person," I said as I stood up and offered her a soft hug.

She took in my embrace and replied;" I could say the same for you."

We both sat down, smiling at each other and making awkward small talk as we waited for the server to take our orders. Kylee and I decided early that our phones should be set down on the table with the screens down. There was nothing shady about it, it was just a matter of making sure they didn't become a distraction as we learned more about each other.

Kylee was a fashion designer. She showed me her Instagram page, and noticed she modeled some of her own clothing. I smiled as I scrolled through, admiring some of the more risqué items she wore.

Kylee learned I was more on the business side of things. I ran an office supplies chain that was quite successful. It didn't have the glamour that some jobs have, but it paid for an expensive taste. At 26, I was already making $320k per year. While I talked at work, Kylee nodded politely, and smiled as I finished.

"So, you told me you just broke up with someone. What happened?" She asked curiously.

"I'd rather not get into it," I said, leaning back into the wooden artistic chair I was seated in. "I'm not one to badmouth or drag someone's name through the mud."

Her eyebrows raised. "Oh come on, Ryan. I'll tell you about my crazy ex if you tell me about yours," she smiled.

"If we're telling crazy ex stories, we'll need more than just brunch for that conversation," I said as we both laughed.

"I have nothing else to do today," she smiled and winked.

I cracked and told her about Elizabeth. I explained that Elizabeth was really sweet and caring, but lacked in certain areas. Her sexuality was plain for my tastes, and she was very unwilling to explore. We ultimately decided it was time to go our separate ways about a month ago.

Our food arrived, and Kylee told her story as we ate.

"My ex, Mark, was nice, but that's about it," she said as she dug her fork into some cantaloupe. "He bounced from boring job to boring job, and just didn't try hard enough to keep me. And if I'm being honest," she leaned in and whispered, "his dick was like, 3 inches, max."

My eyes widened. Poor guy.

"Well I hope you don't find office supplies boring," I joked as she smiled wide again.

Then I felt a foot under the table on the inside part of my leg. I looked down, and saw Kylee's foot inching closer and closer to my crotch.

I was definitely not a three-incher by any means, but I was a grower. It didn't take long for me to grow at full length. Kylee rubbed my cock through the outside part of my pants and she gasped.

"Oh my..." she smiled.

Luckily, we were in a corner booth, so no one could see what she was doing. But my face was turning the same color as the bacon on my plate. She wanted to do that? In public?

She put her foot down. "I look forward to exploring that later," she said, sticking another piece of fruit in her mouth.

***

Our brunch date ended, and I took her back to my place. Kylee had cabbed over to the restaurant, and I drove one of my luxury cars. She was definitely impressed.

As we pulled up to my house, she gasped again.

"This definitely beats the one-bedroom studio I live in..." she trailed off.

My four-bedroom house was pretty damn nice. Not to brag, but there's certain places guests can get lost pretty easily, it's that big. I worked with a developer to design it, and made sure it had all the cool shit, from a full-service bar in the basement, theatre room in the main level, walk-in closets in every room, and probably my favourite feature, a garage to store my three vehicles.

I parked the black BMW in the middle between my matching black Ford Mustang and my black Kia Sportage. I kept the SUV for winter driving, and the other two for show.

Kylee followed me to the front door before I decided to give her the grand tour, I let her walk into the house first, giving me a great view of her ass in leggings.

She let out an audible gasp as she spun slowly around the main foyer, looking at the big living room off to the right, the high ceilings above, the massive kitchen straight ahead, and the long hallway leading to the theatre room on the left. I just stood back and smiled.

"Need a roommate?" She asked sarcastically, but I could sense part of her wasn't joking.

"It does get pretty lonely around here," I admitted. "It's almost paid off anyway. High salary, with some inheritance from my parents..." I trailed off. That was still a tough subject.

Kylee's face went from joy to apologetic.

"Really sorry to hear," she said, sounding sincere. She held my arm softly. "I lost my parents not too long ago either. As an only child, it was hell trying to sort through everything myself."

"Trust me, siblings don't make it any easier," I scoffed, remembering how my two sisters fought and clawed for more and more, all for them to blow it on Cocaine and one hell of a party.

Trying to change the subject, I offered her a tour. I showed her the living room first, which was more open concept, with seating along the outside of the room. Next was the kitchen, with a large island in the middle, stove against the wall and a large sink that had multiple water features. The whole counter was black, but it looked really sleek beside the white tile that laid on the floor.

Down the hallway, we made our way to the theatre room, with three rows of couches for seating, all of which having room to recline. The back couches didn't match the first two rows.

"Had to get what the furniture store would get us," I explained.

We made our way up the linear-staircase and I showed her each of the four bedrooms, including my Master bedroom. Her favourite part wasn't the California King bed in the middle of the room, but the showers.

"You could play hockey in this thing," she joked.

We made our way downstairs using the spiral staircase on the other side of the house. The spiral was the only way to get to the basement, which featured a bar with three different kinds of beer on tap, as well as a fridge stocked with bottles of the beer I didn't have in a keg. There was also plenty of hard alcohol on the shelves. I made my way behind the bar, which glowed in a variety of colours in the otherwise dark room.

"What can I get you?" I asked, whipping a white towel over my shoulder playfully.

"Rum and coke," she smiled.

"Spiced, white, or dark? Got options here," I said.

"Let's go spiced," she replied.

As I scooped the ice and mixed the drink, she sat across from me on a leather barstool. I handed her the glass, setting a coaster down before it hit the counter. She took her first sip and smiled.

"This place is phenomenal. I never want to leave," she joked.

I just smiled. "It was a lot of work to put it together, I'll say that much."

"Is that the end of the tour, or do you have more to show me?" she asked, as she took another long sip.

"There is one other room, but it stays locked. No one ever goes in there." I nervously polished a glass and organized behind the bar.

"What's in there? I'd love to see it." She tipped back her drink and set the glass back down on the coaster.

I looked back at her. "Are you sure?"

She gave me a surprised look. "It's not like you're keeping dead bodies in here, are you?"

I pulled a set of keys out of my pocket. I turned on the lights for her to see the full downstairs. To my right, her left, passed the stairs, there was a hallway. The laundry room was the first door, but down the short hallway was the room she wanted to see.

Kylee followed me down as I inserted the key into the bolt lock, and opened the door. Inside was a makeshift sex dungeon of sorts. There was a queen sized bed in the middle, all sorts of BDSM whips and paddles along the walls, and a lot of restraints that lined the countertops. I bit embarrassed, I turned back to Kylee, who looked shocked as she slowly walked into the room.

"I think I have a new favourite room in your house," she said. I had to make sure I was hearing right, but she smiled. "I love this shit. Why have boring sex, right?"

I smiled. "That's what I think, but some people really hate this stuff."

She shook her head. "Not me. I want to try it all..." Kylee trailed off as she continued looking at everything in the room.

I smiled and walked up behind her. "No time like the present." I held her hands behind her back, as she closed her eyes and gasped.

"Red means stop, yellow means slow down," I explained.

"Yes Sir," she muttered.

Already, I knew this was going to be good.

"Take off your clothes, pile them up near the door," I ordered, letting go of her hands.

"Yes Sir," she repeated. She quickly removed her sweater, revealing a large set of breasts. Next to go was her bra. Then, she slowly peeled off her leggings, revealing she wasn't wearing any underwear underneath. She set the clothes on the floor near the door, and turned back to me.

"Anything else I can do, Sir?" She smiled.

"Crawl to me," I ordered.

She quickly dropped to her knees. I removed my shirt and started unbuckling my belt as she crawled to me. She arrived just in time to unbutton my pants, and slide the zipper down.

My cock was throbbing. I had never seen someone so into submissiveness like Kylee before. She pulled my underwear down and smiled as my 9" cock greeted her.

"I think you're glad I came over," she smiled.

"Would you like to suck my cock?" I asked.

"Mmm, yes Sir," she moaned. "Please let me taste you."

I gulped. "You may."

Kylee immediately began sucking my cock. I couldn't fit in her mouth, but damn it, she tried to stuff it all in. She licked the shaft up and down, and stroked my cock as she sucked on my balls.

"Put your hands behind your back," I ordered.

She put them behind her back as she continued to suck my cock, but it didn't last long, as she found herself reaching with her right hand to stroke me off while she sucked. I pulled out of her mouth as she panted.

I grabbed the first pair of handcuffs I could find on the counter. I knelt down and put them on her, and Kylee mewled.

"I'm sorry for disobeying, Sir," she pouted. "Please forgive me."

I lifted her up by the hair and she gasped and giggled. I led her to the bed and pushed her onto it.

I stood behind her and rubbed my cock against her damp pussy. She struggled with her hands in the handcuffs.

"Please, Sir, give it to me."

My cock slid into her tight pussy. She let out a loud moan, and didn't stop as I fucked her from behind. She moaned and shrieked as I felt her squirt on my cock within minutes of me fucking her.

"I'm sorry for not asking permission to cum, Sir. Your cock is fucking me so gooood..." she trailed off as another orgasm approached.

"I never ask anyone to ask me first," I said, while panting. "Just know I always finish on your face or in your pussy."

She turned back to me and smiled wide. "I like your style," she said as she came again on my cock.

She moaned and moaned as I fucked and fucked. Her hands were still handcuffed, so I grabbed onto them and pushed my cock deeper. I felt her pussy tighten on my cock and she squirted hard enough to push my cock out.

"I'm sorry, Sir. Please continue if you want to," she pleaded.

"On your knees," I ordered.

She squirmed to the floor and knelt at my feet. Her face was in my direct line of fire as I stroked my cock.

"Fucking feed me, Sir," Kylee begged. "Spray it all over me, I can take it." Her eyes flashed in excitement.

Finally, I groaned and came, all over her face. She moaned stuck her tongue out, trying to catch strand after strand. My cum was dripping down her neck and onto her tits by the time I finished.

"Thank you, Sir," she said. "You taste so yummy."

I unlocked her handcuffs and she immediately took her right hand to scoop the rest of my cum into her mouth, giving me quite the show.

***

The next time we met up was the Wednesday after our first time. Kylee and I decided I should see her place.

She lived alone, and that's a good thing because her studio apartment was tiny. Kylee didn't have much for possessions, but her living room had to double as a closet, as she had a clothes rack full of clothes sitting beside the couch.

"A fashion designer always has to look good," she said with a smile.

Instead of eating out, Kylee made me supper. She didn't tell me she was a cook, but it was apparent when she brough out a chicken fettuccini alfredo.

'My God this is good,' I thought to myself.

As if she read my mind, Kylee smiled. "Imagine what I could do if I had your kitchen."

After supper, I helped her do dishes, which to her point, were trickier due to the size of her kitchen. I was constantly bumping into her, but we smiled, joked, and laughed about it. We finished cleaning the dishes by hand and sat back on the couch. Kylee handed me a glass of wine, and turned on the TV.

"Are you much of a fan?" She asked, as a hockey game was just finishing up.

I nodded. "I used to go with my Dad all of the time. It was my dream to play, but I was pretty shitty," I said with a smile.

She nodded. "I've started to watch more and more since it seems like every guy I date likes this team," she rolled her eyes.

I laughed. "Sure beats the hell out of watching the Kardashians."

That caused her nearly spit out her wine and laugh.

As the postgame show started, Kylee and I had finished our wine and she cuddled up to me. She pulled my face over, and I stared into her eyes.

"Hey. How you doing?" I asked jokingly.

Her answer was a long and hot make-out session. She ended up straddling me, and dry-humping me while I held onto her hips and grabbed her ass.

She lifted up from the kiss and kissed my neck. I let out an audible sigh, as that was my weakness. My cock was already trying to pop out of my pants, so I smacked her ass hard. She let out a gasp.

"Harder," she whispered into my ear as she kissed and bit it playfully.

I smacked her other cheek harder as I heard her moan softly into my ear.

I tugged at her leggings that she wore, and she took care of her blouse. I finally had an up-close view of her tits. I didn't waste a lot of time burying my face into them. Kylee unclipped her bra to pop them free, and soon after, one of her nipples was in my mouth.

"Mmm, suck on those tits. It gets me so fucking wet. Oh God, I'm so close already," she muttered.

I quickly unbuckled my belt, unzipped my pants, and pulled out my cock. I wasn't going to get head tonight, but that was more than okay. A naked woman was on top of me saying all sorts of nasty things while my mouth was sucking her tits. Not a good time to be picky.

I slid my cock inside her pussy and she moaned out. She then pulled her own nipple into her mouth and sucked on it while she moaned. It was really fucking hot to look at from below.

She rode me while I sat on the couch and grabbed her hips. Her hips bucked and rocked against me as she increased her pace.

"Fuck yes, this dick is so fucking big inside my tight pussy. Oh fuck yesssss..."

Much like on that previous Saturday, she came in waves. Her orgasms weren't as strong, but I could tell she was enjoying herself.

However, I was getting close.

"I uh, I think I should pull out now," I muttered, urging her to slow down.

"No way," she replied. "Cum in me. Don't be scared. I'm on the pill."

Well then, that changed things.

I pumped my cock into her pussy from underneath her. "Fine then, take my fucking cum then."

That got her smiling. "Oh yes, Ryan. Blow that load inside me."

I got closer and closer as she kissed me. Then she lifted up and whispered into my ear as she moaned.

"Fucking breed me."

Those three words triggered me. I came so hard and moaned out so loud, that Kylee covered my mouth. She smiled as I pumped every ounce of cum into her.

"Fuck that felt incredible," she smiled.

She got off of my cock, and scooped any last bit of cum that oozed out of her pussy. I watched on as she put it in her mouth.

"Delicious, as always," she smiled and winked.

***

Our hookups got more and more frequent. I can't lie, the sex was the best I've ever had.

Eventually, she'd show up at my house wearing a skimpy outfit, or a trench coat with nothing underneath it. It was really hot, but it did drive me insane a little, seeing as I never knew when she was going to do that.

Kylee spent the night at my place on the weekends. It got to the point where the weather was getting nicer, the days were longer, so she wanted to go for hikes and walks around my place on the weekends. She also wanted to try everything in the sex room, but we saved that for once a weekend. She agreed, but I knew that if she could live in there, she would.

By this time, I was exclusive with Kylee. She told me she was exclusive with me, too, and I had no reason not to believe her. We decided to not put any labels on what we were doing, but it was similar to a friends with benefits situation, where we both really enjoyed spending time with each other, and we continued to have sex.

As the summer really started to get going, I had to travel a little bit for work. That meant traveling into the states for about a week or so. I told Kylee where I was going, and asked if she could watch the house. She agreed.

I arrived in my hotel in Chicago on a Monday night. I knew I'd be home on Friday, but I hated hotels. They just weren't the same as home.

Maybe a half hour after I settled into my room, there was a knock on the door.

I answered the door, and a short, bubbly, black-haired woman, who couldn't have been older than 23, greeted me. She wore a trench coat, and from what I could see, some red heels.

"Are you Ryan Sommers?" She asked.

"I am, what's this about?" I asked.

"I'm Haylee from Chicago's premier escort service. Would you mind if I came in?"

My eyes widened. 'What the fuck?' I thought, while my internal sirens were going off.

"Sure, I guess so, but I think there's been a mistake..." I said, as Haylee walked through the door.

"I don't believe so, Mr. Sommers. A woman by the name of Kylee Miller told me to come here to treat you. She told me to tell you to have fun while you're here. If you want to know what I think, Mr. Sommers, I think she's a keeper." She winked and giggled.

I hurriedly checked my phone, already seeing a text from Kylee.

"Enjoy your present ;)" was all she wrote.

'Well, I guess if she won't get upset about it...' I thought.

It's not like I hadn't been with an escort before. But a woman who I was casually sleeping with ordering me one while I was away on business was definitely something I wasn't used to.

I put my phone down and smiled back at Haylee. She smiled back, and pulled off her trench coat, revealing a red lace lingerie set, hardly covering her large breasts. She indeed wore red high heels that matched the outfit perfectly.

"Shall we get started, Mr. Sommers?" Haylee asked.

"Please, call me Ryan," I said through a smile. "Actually, make that, Sir."

Haylee's blue eyes lit up. "Of course, Sir. Kylee told me you might be interested in dom/sub. That is my specialty."

Kylee was definitely going to get some flowers when I got back home....

***

I got back later on Friday than I expected, but Kylee was still there to greet me at the airport. I offered to drive home, but Kylee insisted she drove, seeing as I looked tired after my flight.

That's another thing, I can't sleep on flights. I even tried some of the trick Kylee recommended, and none of them worked.

"I wouldn't be so tired had Haylee not stayed all four nights," I said. "How much did that cost you?"

Kylee laughed as we walked towards the parking lot. "That's none of your concern."

We drove and talked about the week that was. It slipped out that Kylee waited all week for sex.

"Kylee, you could have gotten a hookup too, just at your place, not mine," I told her.

She shook her head. "I've already had the best. I don't need a replacement. Besides, I was hoping we could make tonight a little extra... spicy."

I asked her for the details, but she wouldn't budge. We pulled into my garage, and we walked through the door. She turned to me.

"Wait in your bedroom. I will come to you," she said as she hurried toward the basement.

'Maybe I shouldn't have given her the key to the room as well,' I thought while shaking my head.

I began to decompress and unwind on my bed while waiting for Kylee. Not long after I removed my collared shirt, Kylee stood in the doorway.

"Holy shit," I uttered in surprise.

Kylee wore a red gag in her mouth, a red collar on her neck, with a leash dangling in front of her. She completed the look with a pair of red leather gloves that went up to her elbows, and knee-high high heeled boots that laced at the back. Her tits and pussy were completely bare.

She knelt down and offered the leash to me.

I grabbed hold of the leash and smiled. She tried to as well through the gag. She crawled, slowly, towards the bed, and she knelt at my feet. I removed her gag, as a bead of drool followed it out.

"Welcome home," she smiled. "I want you to look forward to coming back more than leaving. You could have this waiting at home for you," she said as she used her hands to show her body off, rubbing her tits and clit softly.

I just smiled and shook my head. "What am I supposed to do with you?"

Her eyes glowed as she raised her eyebrows quickly. "Whatever you want to do to me. Make me your pet, your slut. Fuck me senseless with that stud's cock of yours." She breathed in deep before she finished. "I've waited all week for this."

I lifted her chin up, I just smiled. "What makes you think I should fuck you?" I asked teasingly.

She gasped, and looked in disbelief. But I continued. "A good little pet would beg her Master. I don't think you're a good pet right now, are you?"

Her smile grew wide. "No, Master. Punish me. I've been so bad."

I pulled the leash, and her mouth came close to my cock, still covered by my pants and underwear.

"No safe words, Master. Do what you want to me. All of my holes are yours," she said with a smile. "Please, may I suck your cock?"

"Yes, you may, pet. Or do you prefer slave?"

She looked up at me while she removed my pants and underwear. "I'd be happy to be a slave to this dick."

She began sucking my cock with her hands behind her back. She gagged multiple times, but her gags got louder when I grabbed her by the pony tail and fucked her mouth. When I let up for air, she smiled wide as drool dribbled down her chin.

"Fuck yes, Master. Take control of me."

I pulled her leash for her to crawl onto the bed. Her legs dangled on the floor as I rubbed my cock against her asshole, which had been freshly bleached.

"My ass is yours, Master. Fuck meeee...." she cried out as I inserted my cock into her tight ass. I could tell she had anal before, but never from a cock my size.

She fingered herself while I fucked her ass and pulled on her hair. I heard her squirt onto the edge of the bed as she cried out. I slowed down, but that only caused her to fuck her own ass on my cock. I had never seen something like that before.

I pulled out of her ass and she brought her legs up onto the bed. She knelt down, sticking her ass up in her air, as her head rested on the bed.

"My pussy is all yours. Please fuck me, Master." She rubbed her clit while looking back at me.

I pushed my cock into her pussy, and began fucking her. I wasn't letting up. She came in waves again, and eventually it was hard to tell when one stopped and the other started.

"Yes, Master. You never have to jerk off. Just call me. I'll take all of your cum..." she muttered.

Soon, it was my turn.

"Where do you want it slave?" I asked while smacking her ass.

The sting caused her to moan out. "I want to taste you, Master."

I pulled out and she laid on her back with her head hanging off the end of the bed. She held her tits up and stuck her tongue out.

"Finish all over me, Master. I fucking need it," she moaned.

I came everywhere on Kylee. The furthest drops landed on her stomach, but it was mostly on her tits and face. She giggled and smiled as she fed herself my cum.

"Thank you, Master," she said while looking up at me teasingly. "Let me know when you want to use me again. I'm ready for round 2."

****

With the next day being Saturday, Kylee stayed the weekend. We continued having hot sex all weekend, but we kept our tradition of only going dom/sub once. But I will hand it to Kylee, she tried her best to get it more than once.

With Sunday afternoon upon us, Kylee sat at the island in the kitchen. She was scrolling through her phone, while I was getting ready to go and drop her off.

"Ready to go?" I said as I spun my keys in my hand.

"I think I want more," Kylee said.

Her sentence startled me. It shouldn't have, we had been seeing each other more and more over a matter of months.

"As in, you want a relationship? I know I said I wasn't looking for anything when we met, but I guess --"

"Not like that," Kylee interrupted me. "I have had a very strange fetish for a long time, and I want to do it. I want you to do it to me."

Bewildered, I widened my eyes and shrugged my shoulders.

"Well, what is it?" I asked.

"I want you to make me a brainwashed sex slave," Kylee said.

My jaw dropped.

Chapter 101: Chapter 101. Device (Hookups To Master And Slave)

*Some consensual abuse scenes ahead. Reader discretion is advised.*

The concept was fairly simple. Kylee showed me a product online that promised to force her into submission to the man she chose. It looked sort of like a VR monitor, but the part covering her eyes was covered with a tinted glass.

There were four modes: gentle, slave, bimbo, and complete.

"Gentle would be me calling you Daddy, riding your cock, and swallowing your cum," Kylee explained. "Slave is what we kind of did last night, but I act like that all of the time until the time expires. Bimbo just makes me an airhead desperate for sex."

"And what about complete?" I asked.

She took a deep breath. "I would completely worship you, all of the time. The other modes have a timer you can set up to five days. That mode would completely brainwash me, with no going back..." she trailed off as she got lost in her thoughts.

My eyes widened. "There's no way you'd want that, would you?"

"I do want to try the other modes first, but ultimately, yes. I want to feel what that's like, and change my life completely," she said. My expression must have shown some serious worry. "It's okay, we don't have to get it. I just thought you'd be interested."

I shook my head. "I am interested, but this whole concept is very new to me. I had no idea this technology even existed."

"It's only been out for a couple of years," Kylee said. "I've tried it once, and it was the hottest thing ever. I was made into a bimbo by one of my exes for a full day. What he didn't tell me was that his friends were coming over to play. After it wore off and I went back to normal, he broke up with me. I guess I liked his friends cocks more than his..." a smile grew onto her face.

I grew hard just thinking about the idea.

It took some more convincing, but finally, we ordered the device. It was set to be delivered to my place by the next Friday.

"That's perfect," she said with a smile. "We can play with it all weekend."

***

That week dragged on a little longer than I would have liked, but ultimately, Thursday came around, and a medium sized box arrived at my door.

'I guess it's early,' I thought to myself.

I took it out of the blank box it was delivered in to look at it.

SlaVR was what the device was called. The original packaging was black with bright colours all over the box. I took a picture and sent it to Kylee. She called me right away.

"Can we take tomorrow off? I'm too excited," she squealed.

I laughed, and told her I had some stuff I had to get done tomorrow, but she could come over whenever she was done work. Kylee knew the code to the front house door. She used it a time or two to wait for me in the foyer, wearing some skimpy outfit, making sure I knew what the first thing I was doing once I got home...

Friday came and went in a hurry. I sped home, trying to beat Kylee to my house.

'I hope she doesn't put it on without me,' I thought.

Sure enough, when I walked in through the door, she smiled at me as she had the device in her hands.

"I couldn't wait," she said with a pout on her lips.

I just laughed. "As long as you're not already under, I guess we're fine."

There was a lot of setup and preferences to adjust. It was definitely more than just your average device. Kylee gave me a fantastic view of her tits from across the table as she leaned over and tinkered with the SlaVR. She caught me glancing a couple of times, but just smiled and shook her head.

Eventually, it was ready to go.

"What mode should we try first?" I asked.

"I think gentle is too calm for me," she said. "I want to try being a slave."

She slid the SlaVR onto her head and adjusted the goggles. A nose piece covered her nose, and a dial on the side indicated how long she was to be in her slave state.

"Let's try 48 hours," she said. "I'll be yours the whole weekend."

"Fine by me," I said as I adjusted the dial, making sure it was 48 hours, not 48 days. Then, I hit start. I stood in front of her as the tinted glass covering her eyes opened up. I could see her smile as a purple light turned on from inside the SlaVR.

From the inside, steam filled into the SlaVR. Her smile faded, and turned into a serious expression. Her hands moved up and down her body as I could no longer see her eyes through all of the steam inside of the device. The steam stopped pushing in, and from the looks of it, it focused into her nostrils through the nose piece. Her hands rested at her side, and soon enough, I could see her eyes again. They were closed.

As the steam cleared, there was an audible *BEEP* from the SlaVR. That was my queue to pull it off of her. Her eyes opened soon after, and she smiled.

"I am here to serve you, Master. What will you have me do first?" She asked in a low, seductive tone.

I wanted to test things out before I took her upstairs and fucked her senseless. "Tell me your name," I asked.

"I... I am Slave," she answered. She began tugging at her clothes. "Master, may I change into less clothes?"

"You can in a minute," I replied, bewildered the device made her forget her name. "What did you eat for lunch today?"

She shook her head. "I don't know, Master. All I know is I must serve you. I will cater to your every need, want, and desire."

*GULP*

Kylee had already moved some of her naughtier outfits to my house, as she wore them specifically on weekends. I figured there was no better place for them than the sex room in the basement. That's where I took her first.

"Get changed, and meet me on the main level," I ordered. She smiled, placing her hands together and bowed down to me.

"Yes, Master. Thank you," she said as she quickly stripped off her clothing.

I walked upstairs to the main living room area. It didn't take long, but Kylee walked back upstairs. I could hear her high heels on the hardwood.

"Good God," I muttered as I saw her.

She wore a white lace maid apron, complete with black heels, and a white frilly head piece. She gave me a spin, and the back of her outfit was completely bare. She also didn't wear a thong or panties.

"Do you like what you see, Master?" She asked.

I nodded as she began to crawl toward me. A grin formed on her face.

"This is going to be a phenomenal weekend," I said as a smiled formed on my face.

***

Moments later, Kylee was bouncing on my cock, facing away from me, moaning and crying out as she came.

"Fuck yes, Master. Thank you for giving me your cock. My pussy is so fucking wet for you."

I watched in the reflection of my living room window as Kylee's tits bounced as she moved up and down on my cock. I held her down as I pumped my cock into her. She squealed.

"OH MY GOD, YES MASTER. FUCKING USE MEEEEE," her cum sprayed all over my cock.

Finally, without warning, I came hard into her pussy. She let out a big moan and smiled, rocking her hips back and forth on my cock while I finished.

"Mmm, your cum feels so good inside me, Master. Make me your cum dumpster. I want all of it." Kylee turned back to me, still looking incredibly turned on. She stood up as my cum stayed inside of her pussy.

"What else can I do to serve you, Master?" She smiled.

"Hmmm... make me dinner. Then I guess you can fulfill some other maid duties around the house," I ordered.

Her smile grew louder as she adjusted her apron. "Yes, Master, of course. Anything for you."

She walked towards the kitchen, giving me a fantastic view of her ass.

'I can't believe I own that ass,' I thought as a smile grew on my face. Then, an idea popped into my head as my cock grew hard again.

I waited until Kylee was busy working in the kitchen. She was preparing vegetables as the oven was preheating. She was washing carrots in the sink as I pinned her wrists to the edge of the counter, causing her to gasp and cry out in pleasure.

"Hello, Master. Your dinner is not ready yet," she said softly.

"I have something else on my mind that looks pretty good right now," I said as I pressed my cock against her asshole.

Her head tilted back. I smiled as I pushed my cock all the way into her ass.

She screamed in pleasure.

"Yes Master, use me. Fuck me like your personal toy. Your cock feels so good in my ass," she muttered. I let go of her wrists and held onto her waist, but her hands didn't move.

I increased my pace into her ass, and she got closer to an anal orgasm. I had never fucked a woman that had one, but when Kylee cried out as she came, it was unmistakable.

"Thank you, Master. Keep using me. I'm your slut. All of my holes are yours," she looked back at me.

"Do you like being my slut?" I asked, as I slowed down.

She pouted and pushed her ass back onto my cock. "I love it, Master," she moaned out. "Don't stop. Make me your bitch. I'm so hot for you, Master. Fuck my ass."

I started to increase my ass. Her moans turned to grunts as she continued looking at me.

"Harder. Please, Master. I can take it," she whispered.

Her wish was my command. I fucked her ass as hard as I could. She cried out and bent over the sink. She held her hands together behind her back.

I was getting closer to cumming. I had never cum in a woman's ass before, but I felt as though Kylee would love it.

"Do you want my cum in your ass? Is that what you want?" I asked.

"Mmm yes Master. Cum in that ass. It's all yours. I'm your whore, unload in meeeee..." she trailed off as I continued pumping my cock into her ass.

At last, I came into her ass. I let out a groan as she moaned out and smiled wide.

"Mmm thank you for the surprise, Master. I loved it," she said as she panted.

I pulled out, and a drop of my cum fell to the floor. I pulled her hair up to make her stand up, and she let out a gasp, still smiling wide. I made her look at the drop of cum on the floor.

"Clean that up, Slave," I ordered.

She quickly dropped to her knees and licked my cum off the floor. She then looked up at me while on all floors.

"Thank you, Master. I would never want to waste your cum," she said as she smiled. "Shall I finish making your dinner?"

"You may. I'll be waiting for you in the dining room." I walked towards the adjacent dining area, a spacious room with a long, glass table down the middle.

40 minutes or so later, Kylee stood in the doorway, smiling as she held my plate of food. She leaned over and set it in front of me. It was a nice cut of steak, with steamed vegetables and mashed potatoes. It looked phenomenal.

"Medium rare, just the way you like, Master." she said with a smile.

I looked at her as she stood across the table. "Where is yours?"

She shook her head. "I only want to swallow your cum Master. That will sustain me."

She crouched to her knees and crawled under the table. I was still naked from earlier.

She looked up at me with pleading eyes. "Please, Master, may I suck your cock while you eat?"

Well, that's new.

"You may."

She smiled as she woke my cock up with her mouth.

While she focused on sucking my cock, I was cutting into and eating a delicious meal. Before her hypnosis, Kylee was already a superb cook, but this was next level. Pair that with the sound of Kylee sucking my cock, I was in heaven.

She popped my cock out of her mouth. "How is everything, Master? I know you taste amazing, even after you were inside my ass." She said with a smile.

My mouth was full, but I swallowed my food. "Phenomenal. Good girl." I brushed her hair under the table, and she shivered at my touch.

"M.. may I continue, Master?" She asked, almost nervously.

"Yes, you may." I answered.

As I finished my meal, I leaned back in my chair as I watched Kylee's head bobbing up and down my cock. Her green eyes looked up at me in desperation. A smile grew on my face as I grabbed her by the hair.

Her eyes widened as I fucked her mouth. The sound of her gagging and choking on my cock was an incredible turn on.

I let her up for air as she panted. She couldn't stop smiling.

"Fuck, Master. I love it when you fuck my mouth like that. Please, I need more..." she pleaded.

Her mouth found my cock again quickly. I pumped my cock into her mouth, making her gag and choke again.

Seeing as I had just cum twice, I knew the next load was going to take some work. But eventually, I blew my load into her mouth.

She lifted herself off of my cock, with cum dripping onto her chin as she smiled.

"Mmm, thank you Master. Better than any meal I've had," she said through panting, as she cleaned her chin off, swallowing my load.

I just smiled as I looked down. I could see she was still incredibly turned on.

"You may complete your maid duties." I ordered.

"Of course, Master. Thank you." She crawled out from under the table, and walked towards me, taking my plate, and returning to the kitchen.

I found my clothes back in the living room, and walked towards the theatre room. Kylee worked quickly as she cleaned the kitchen.

The theatre room was connected to cable, so I was able to watch any sports I wanted in the comfort of the theatre. I turned on the game and leaned back into the couch.

About an hour later, Kylee entered the theatre room. She smiled as she knelt beside me.

"Are you enjoying the game, Master?" she asked.

"Yes, I am. You may sit with me if you'd like."

She smiled, but stayed on her knees. "No Master. I am your slave. I will stay on the floor. I will be ready for when you'd like to use me."

I turned to her. "I just came three times in three of your holes. And you still want more?"

She nodded slowly. "I'm always ready to serve your needs, Master. I am your slave. I'm here for you to use."

I just shook my head and smiled.

"Then I need you to sit on the couch, beside me," I said with a smile.

Reluctantly, she crawled onto the couch and sat beside me. She looked very nervous, unsure of what to do with her hands.

"Everything okay over there?" I asked as she rubbed her thighs.

"I... I'm sorry Master. I shouldn't distract you," she stammered. "I just... I need to cum again..." she looked at me with a desperate look in her eyes. "May... may I finger myself, Master?"

I smiled wide. "Yes, you may."

She lifted her leg up and looked at me. She rubbed her clit with two fingers, letting out a soft moan.

"Thank you, Master," she muttered. She tilted her head back as she rubbed her pussy slowly.

My attention wasn't on the game anymore. Kylee's hand sped up as she rubbed her clit. She then stuck two fingers deep inside of her pussy.

Her eyes opened wide as she looked at me. She pumped her hand as she moaned. Her moans shifted to a higher pitch.

"Oh, Master, I'm cumming," she gasped. She let out a groan as her head shot back and her legs kicked out. She sighed and collapsed into the couch as she smiled at me.

"Thank you, Master," she said with a smile.

"Good girl," I said.

I looked back towards the game. She laid motionless until she crawled up beside me.

"Want to know what I was thinking of while I fingered myself, Master?" she whispered into my ear.

My ears perked up. So much for the game.

"I pictured you, torturing me. It was so fucking hot, Master." she said through a naughty grin.

"Oh really? How was I torturing you?" I asked.

Her eyes lit up. "I was tied up. You were slapping my face, squeezing my nipples, and spitting in my face. You were abusing me, Master. I loved it."

I caressed her hair. "You want to be abused?" I asked.

She quickly nodded her head. "Please, Master, I need i-"

*SMACK*

I slapped her face hard. She fell against the back at the couch and hung her mouth open in a gasp. She smiled.

I then grabbed her neck. She stuck her tongue out, and open her eyes wide. She breathed through her mouth, and let out a low moan when I spat in her mouth.

I let go of her neck and she panted. "Holy fuck, Master. Abuse me. I need more."

"I have an idea," I said.

I led her to the sex room. After unlocking the door, I pulled a workout bench into the middle of the room. She waited patiently in the doorway.

"Come," I ordered.

She quickly laid on her back on the bench. I grabbed a set of handcuffs and handcuffed her to a pipe in the middle of the room. Her legs squirmed together.

"Keep your feet on the floor," I barked at her.

She quickly set her heels back to the floor. The smile on her face never evaporated.

I slid an automatic fucking machine from across the room towards her pussy, but she couldn't see it. The cold toy pressed against her pussy as she moaned out. I turned it on, and it began fucking her slowly.

Her eyes widened as she was fucked by the machine.

"Oh, Master. Thank you. This feels incredible," she moaned out.

I pulled up a small stool beside her and watched as she took the fake cock in and out of her pussy. She looked at me the entire time.

I smiled. "I'm going to go to bed, now. You be a good slave, and try not to make too much noise," I smiled. I reached over and put a ball gag in her mouth as her eyes widened. She looked at me desperately and let out muffled cries in desperation through her gag. Before I left, I turned it up a notch.

"Sleep tight, slave," I said as I winked, and walked out the door and made my way upstairs.

***

Before people bash me for being cruel to this woman, I had surveillance cameras watching her the entire night. When I woke up in the morning, I checked the cameras on her phone, and she was still laying in the same position, taking the toy at the same pace as before.

I made my way downstairs, and then into the sex room. She was very drowsy, but her head shot up when she heard me come back downstairs.

It was only six hours, but for her, it was an eternity. I turned the machine off as she moaned into the gag. I took her gag off, and the first thing she did was smile as she panted.

"Good morning, Master. How may I please you?" She asked.

I just smiled and shook my head. "You may serve me by sleeping. Let me get you to bed."

I uncuffed her and led her to my Master Bedroom. I set her into my bed, and she pulled her blanket over her body.

"Are you sure, Master? I... could,,," her eyes closed, and she fell asleep.

I made myself breakfast, and let her sleep for as long as possible.

***

Kylee slept through much of Saturday, but we definitely made the best use of her time Saturday night and Sunday morning. It was mostly me toying with her, and her constantly begging for more.

Her mouth was on my cock when her time ran out. She blinked lots while looking at me, but she didn't stop. In fact, she sucked my cock harder.

I was close anyway, but when she pulled my cock out and began stroking it, it was pretty apparent she was still after my cum.

"I'm back, big boy. Finish all over me. Give me the best finish to the best weekend."

She smiled wide as she stuck her tongue out. I groaned as I shot cum all over her face.

"Mmm, thank you. I loved being your personal fuck doll all weekend," she smiled, with my cum on her face.

"I think I could get used to this," I smiled as she licked the cum off of my cock.

As she licked the cum off of her face, she smiled. "What was your favourite part? Mine was this morning when you made me cry while you paddled me." Her eyes glowed wildly.

"I think we just did my favourite thing. You coming downstairs with nothing on but high heels and a collar on was so fucking hot."

She adjusted her collar that she still wore as she slowly stood up. "You know, you could have this, all the time if you wanted," she smiled.

"What would that look like?" I asked.

"My lease is up in a month. If you'd let me, I think it makes perfect sense if I moved in if that's okay. That gives us some time to prepare before it becomes... permanent?" She pinched her nipples as she flashed a naughty grin.

"What about work?" I pressed. "How are you going to work while completely brainwashed?"

"I could work from home, or just cut back my hours. Or, I could just quit. I don't need my job. I need to be your slave," she pleaded. "And I need you to dominate me. Don't be shy, Ryan. I want you to do whatever you want to me when I'm under. Once I'm yours, I'm all yours."

"We'll see," I said, trying to delay. "Next week, I think I'd like to see you as a bimbo, just to see what that's like."

Her naughty smile grew wide. "Of course. Now, may we eat? I'm starving," she said with a laugh.

Chapter 102: Chapter 102. SlaVR (Hookups To Master And Slave)

Kylee was hellbent on becoming my mindless slave all of the time.

She would send me Snapchats with spirals in her eyes. She would constantly sending me selfies wearing lingerie, or nothing at all. She even went as far as sending me porn videos, wanting to try things in the video.

As much as my conscious tried to reject it, I was hooked. I loved the thought of having a sex slave. I decided to officially ask Kylee to move in with me when her lease expired. She was absolutely giddy, until I told her we should hold off on switching her to permanent slavery.

"I have to find a way for you to be less horny," I explained with a teasing smile. "We fucked five times in one day last weekend. I can't keep up."

She laughed. "Okay, deal. I can't wait to quit my job."

Soon enough the next weekend came, and I beat her to my place.

"I'll be there soon, promise!" She texted.

So, what better time than to fiddle with the SlaVR?

I took it back out of the box. I moved it around in my hands. I looked inside of it, looking at all of the intricate details on it. I even pulled out a small booklet out of the box that indicated itself as the owner's manual.

A couple of pages in, I found what I was looking for. A way to dial down the slave's horniness. It was a dial on the inside of the SlaVR, located where the back of Kylee's head would go.

Sure enough, it was cranked to 10. 'How is that the default?' I thought. 'I guess there's a lot of women that don't have Kylee's sex drive naturally.'

Just then, Kylee walked through the door. She let out a stressed grunt as she shed her jacket.

"Something wrong?" I asked, looking up from the living room.

"Oh, nothing, just ready to be done work for the week. Or forever, your choice..." she trailed off as she saw me holding it. Her tight black shirt, black leggings, and high heeled boots looked like they were made for her body. A flirty smile formed on her face. "You can do more than stare."

"I know, but I enjoy the view," I replied, as a smirk formed on my face. I then held up the SlaVR. "Isn't this... bimbo week?"

Her smile seemed to grow wider as she walked closer to me. "Why, yes it is. And I can't wait."

"Well, I do have some friends coming over tonight. So this could go one of two ways," I said as she crawled up beside me on the couch.

"What are you thinking?"

"Well, I have a hunch that you really won't care whose dick it is, as long as you're getting fucked," I said. "How do you feel about giving my friends some entertainment tonight?"

She was squirming with excitement. "I thought you'd never ask!"

I slid the SlaVR over her head, but didn't turn it on yet. I filled her in on her horniness dial on the back of the device.

"Not going to lie, I'm going to miss being insatiable," she said with a smile.

"That doesn't mean I changed it." I added. "You might need a little extra boost."

Her smile grew wide as I turned on the machine, switched it to BIMBO mode, set the dial to 12 hours, and hit start. The lights turned pink inside of the device, and steam filled the visor until Kylee's eyes were not visible. I saw her shoulders relax and her smile shine.

Soon enough, the steam disappeared. I removed the SlaVR from her, and her eyes opened, looking at me.

She giggled. "Hey Daddy, I can't wait for you to make me feel very good tonight," she said with a slightly higher voice. She rubbed her tits while staring at me. "Can I take these clothes off, Daddy? I want to show off these big titties for you."

***

A few hours later, two of my friends, Terry and Steven, arrived at my house. I've made them very aware that they never had to bring beer or anything to my place, but they both brought a case.

"Great to see you again, buddy," Terry said while we bro-hugged.

"You're not going to regret coming today, boys," I said while doing the same with Steven. "I've got a pretty special treat for you boys."

Supper was on the table, and we dished up, ate, drank, and laughed while we told stories and caught up. All the while, Kylee was getting ready upstairs, giggling to herself.

Finally, the conversation shifted to women. Apparently, Terry's marriage was on the rocks, and Steven had just broke up with a girlfriend.

"What about you, buddy? Who's keeping you so damn busy?" Steven asked.

"I've been seeing this girl, Kylee is her name. She's kinky as hell. In fact, she wants to meet all of you tonight," I said with a smile. "But I have to let you guys in on a little secret. Wait here."

I ran out to the living room and grabbed the SlaVR. I walked back to the dining room as Kylee stood in the upstairs hallway. She was wearing a pink lingerie corset with pink high heels, and her hair was in pigtails. She was twirling her hair, biting her lip and smiling. I motioned for her to walk downstairs and wait outside of the dining room.

I set the SlaVR box on the table. The two boys looked at it, then looked back at me in bewilderment.

"Boys, Kylee ordered this. We use it every weekend now. It can make any woman a sex slave for however long you want."

As I continued to explain how the SlaVR worked, Terry and Steven's jaws dropped even further. When I finished, Kylee walked behind me. I grabbed her waist as she pressed her ass into me.

"Hey, Daddy, are these your friends?" She asked, not breaking eye contact with me.

"Yes they are, baby. I want you to clear the table. You will then greet them properly after. Understood?"

She smiled. "Of course Daddy, thank you."

I smacked her ass as she walked towards the leftover food and dirty plates on the table. Terry and Steven leaned back in their chairs as Kylee smiled at them. She walked back into the kitchen, and Terry and Steven both saw that she wasn't wearing panties or a thong.

"Dude," Terry gasped. "How much did you pay for her?"

I just laughed, and held up a "zero" in my hand. "In fact, she paid for me to have an escort in Chicago a while back. She's that chill. And tonight, she's completely free use."

Terry and Steven looked at each other, then back to me. Kylee came back to clear more from the table, and brushed up beside Steven, who blushed. That caused Kylee to giggle.

"Hey Kylee, give Steven a kiss," I ordered.

"Yes, Daddy," she said. She then grabbed Steven's face and kissed him. Steven was definitely the most shy out of the bunch, and proved it by not putting her hands on her. When she lifted from the kiss, he continued blushing while she smiled.

"You're a good kisser, Steven. Thank you," she said with a kind smile.

"You are to call my friends Sir. Do you understand?" I ordered from the end of the table.

Kylee looked up at me. "Of course, Daddy. Anything you say."

Kylee finished clearing the table.

"Well, boys? Aren't you impressed?" I asked.

"Oh my God man, I can't believe what I'm seeing," Terry said. Steven was still speechless.

"She's going to be back here any minute, so you better not sit back and watch while I fuck her myself," I said while I unbuckled my dress pants.

"This beats the hell out of watching the game..." Steven finally said.

Kylee came back into the dining room. She crawled onto the table, and pressed her face to the glass, lifting her ass high and spreading her legs wide.

"I'm so glad you invited friends over, Daddy," Kylee said. "Are they going to fuck me, Daddy?"

"I don't know, are they?" I asked, looking at them. They hurriedly unbuckled and unzipped their pants. Terry and Steven pulled their cocks out, and Kylee turned her head either side to watch them stroke off.

"Mmm, thanks for bringing these cocks to me, Daddy," she said with a smile. "May I rub myself?"

"You may," I asked, pulling my own cock out. Terry and Steven were similar in size, but I was definitely bigger.

Kylee moaned softly as she reached her pussy with her fingers and started rubbing her clit. I walked over to wear her face was directed. I pushed my cock into her mouth, and she began bobbing her head.

Terry reached towards Kylee and started grabbing her tits. She moaned slightly louder. Steven was slowly gaining confidence, and stood behind her.

"Sh-should I fuck her?" He asked nervously.

"Hell yeah, dude," I grunted as her bobbing got faster.

Steven rubbed his cock into her pussy before he started to fuck her, grabbing hold of her hips.

"Oh, my God, thank you, Sir," Kylee moaned out.

I spit on her face from above. "I didn't tell you to stop," I ordered.

Her eyes glowed as she looked up at me, completely turned on. "Of course, Daddy. I'm sorry," she said. She continued, before switching to Terry.

I rubbed my cock while grabbing her tits. Steven continued pumping his cock into Kylee.

"Oh, my God, I think I'm close..." Steven muttered.

"Switch with me," Terry grunted as they switched places.

I smiled as Terry then began filling Kylee's pussy with his cock. Then Steven pushed his cock into her mouth. Kylee's head bobbed quickly onto Steven's cock as he moaned out.

"Swallow all of it, my little bimbo," I ordered Kylee as cum started spurting into her mouth from Steven's cock. Kylee took every drop and smiled up at Steven.

"Mmm, thank you, Sir," she smiled up at Steven. He melted into a chair behind him as she turned and looked at me, using a finger to clean up the leftover cum around her mouth. She stuck out her tongue to show she swallowed all of Steven's seed.

"Hey Terry, you ready?" I looked over, as Kylee popped her mouth onto my cock.

"I... think... so..." he said between grunts.

"Pull out then you moron. She'll swallow," I grunted as I pulled out and made Terry switch places with me.

I was going to fuck Kylee's pussy, but I decided better. I pushed my cock into her ass.

"OH MY GOD, YES DADDY..." she moaned out.

Terry stroked his cock into her face, and she hungrily took it into her mouth. It didn't take long, but Terry let out a loud sigh while he came into her mouth. Kylee sucked him dry before turning and looking at me.

"Please Daddy, give me that cum. Your friends taste so good, but I know you taste better..." she trailed off as the eyes rolled to the back of her skull.

It must have been our practice, but sure enough, I was ready to finish after a few minutes of filling her ass with my cock.

I pulled out, and she quickly spun around onto the table.

"Kneel at my feet, slut," I ordered.

She crawled off and knelt at my feet. She stuck her tongue out, her eyes pleading me to finish on her.

Long at last, I came all over her face. She looked up at me the whole time, as cum filled her mouth and covered her face. She let out happy moans as I finished.

"Thank you, Daddy. I loved it." She said with a smile. She cleaned all of the cum off of her mouth and face, and swallowed.

She got up and walked out of the room. She smiled at Terry and Steven on her way out.

"She is incredible, Ry," Terry muttered.

"We're just getting started, boys," I said with a smile.

***

Terry, Steven, and I made our way to the theatre room. I rented a temporary stripper pole to go in front of the screen. I could sense Terry and Steven's excitement.

"Separate couches, boys. She'll come right up to you. Do whatever you want, just don't cum inside her pussy, that's mine," I said with a smile.

As we all got seated, cocks in hand, the lights turned down, and a spotlight shined onto the pole.

Kylee strolled to the front of the room. She was clad in a naughty school girl outfit, with tight white crop top, white socks that reached her knees, high heels, and a plaid skirt that flipped up as she strutted to the front, showing she had no underwear underneath.

'Just the way I like it,' I thought.

Kylee grabbed onto the pole and smiled. Music played quietly, so we could hear her.

"Let's give you boys a show before giving you the ride of your lives," Kylee said. She started a routine on the pole that she knew. It was pretty convenient of her to tell me that she had taken pole dancing classes. She was jumping up onto the pole and spinning. She grinded up against the pole, licked it with her tongue, and pressed her tits in between it.

Kylee was so hot. I could hear the couches creaking, meaning Terry and Steven were pumping their cocks very quickly.

"When you're ready, call for her," I hollered over at them. "She loves any kinds of dirty names."

Kylee flashed a smile at me as she dropped to her knees as part of her routine.

"Come and get this cock, you slut," Steven yelled.

Kylee crawled over to him. Terry and I watched as her ass swayed towards Steven.

"Do what you want to me, Sir. I can't wait to feel that cock again," she said in a bubbly voice.

Steven lifted Kylee up by her chin, and instructed her to ride him. Kylee guided Steven's cock inside of her pussy and rode him. Steven pressed his face into Kylee's tits as she squealed in delight.

"Oh God, I kinda want to fuck her ass," I heard Terry mutter.

"What's stopping you?" I smirked. Kylee looked over at Terry and smiled.

"Give it to me, Sir. I can handle it," Kylee said. "Put that cock into my ass while this Sir fucks me good."

Steven stood up while Kylee held on tight onto him. Terry lifted Kylee's skirt and pushed his cock into her ass.

"YES, OH MY GOD, YES," Kylee muttered loudly. I watched as she bounced up and down while taking my friends' cocks. Terry and Steven had wild looks on their face while double-penetrating Kylee.

'Do I call her my girlfriend?' I randomly thought.

This double-penetration lasted a long time. Kylee was smiling and moaning while Steven took her pussy and Terry fucked her ass. Long at last, Steven and Terry were both ready to cum.

Kylee knelt at their feet, sticking her tongue out as her eyes shined.

"Both of you, feed me. I need it," she pleaded.

Both came in her mouth and on her face, as she closed her eyes. She licked the remaining cum off of their cocks and swallowed the rest.

I leaned back into my couch and teasingly rubbed my cock as Kylee used her finger to wipe the cum off of her face. "Are you missing someone, slut?"

Kylee then crawled to me. Her head rested onto my lap. "I could never, Daddy. I love this cock," she said as her eyes shifted to my shaft. She then looked up at me pleadingly. "Please, Daddy. Fuck your bimbo senseless."

"I think you need to get naked first. Show off to the boys," I jerked my head in their direction as they stared at her.

She stood up, and quickly shed her skirt. She then slowly pulled her crop top over her head. Both of my friends let out audible gasps as her tits bounced free.

"They're real," they said in unison. I just smiled.

Kylee turned back to me. She then turned to face away from me and sat down onto my lap. She slid my cock into her pussy, and began bouncing on my cock. Her moans were very audible in the theatre, but that didn't stop her.

I reached around to grab her tits, squeezing her nipples as she moaned out and came hard on my cock. She then turned around and began to ride me.

"Let me do all the work, Daddy. Let me drain those balls into my pussy. Give me that cum..." she trailed off as another orgasm hit her like a wave.

I pulled on her pig tails as she moaned out. I felt myself getting closer as she squirted on my cock again.

"Breed me, Daddy. Breed your little bimbo. I need that cum deep inside me," she said as she smiled down at me.

I came so hard into her, while moaning and grunting. She matched my moans and sighs as she smiled. "Mmm, thank you Daddy. I loved that."

Terry and Steven were still staring at us -- primarily her. She smiled back at them.

***

Terry and Steven left a while later, begging to come back soon.

"We can't do this every weekend, hope y'all understand," I said with a smile, as Kylee sat naked on my lap, nibbling my ear. "She's not always like this."

That said, they both asked for the link to buy SlaVR devices of their own. I shared that no problem.

"Maybe Erin will be a little more willing..." Terry said with a smile.

After they left, Kylee started kissing my neck. "I'm ready for more, Daddy," she whispered into my ear.

"You just had sex six times with three men. And you want more?" I asked as Kylee quickly nodded.

"Please, Daddy."

"I have an idea," I responded.

I led her back down into the sex room, and set her back up on the bench. She squirmed with excitement as I handcuffed her like I did the week before. And then, I pushed the sex machine up against her again. I turned it on and watched as she moaned out.

"Yes, Daddy, thank yooouuu..." she trailed off as she came.

"Night night," I said to her as I closed the door behind me.

***

It wasn't until I woke up in the morning until I realized that the SlaVR effects would have wore off. I quickly rushed downstairs, but as I opened the door, Kylee was moaning and rocking against the machine.

"Mmm good morning," she smiled at me. "Let me suck that cock while this machine fucks meeee..."

I just smiled as I pulled my shorts down, feeding her my half-awake cock. Kylee sucked on it hungrily. I reached over to turn the dial on the machine and it increased its pace. Kylee's eyes widened while she continued sucking.

I groped her tits as she sucked and moaned on my cock. Her legs closed as she squirted onto the machine. Her mouth left my cock and cried out in pleasure.

"GOD YES, I LOVE THIS," she screamed. "I am your whore. Fucking use me."

I smacked her face as a smile grew wide.

"I didn't tell you to stop. Make me cum, my whore," I said as she hungrily dove her mouth onto my cock again.

Kylee obediently sucked on my cock without the help of the SlaVR. More orgasms hit her as her pussy was pounded by the machine.

Then, I turned the machine off. I pulled my cock out of her mouth, and slid the machine back. I lifted Kylee's legs up onto my shoulders, and inserted my cock into her pussy.

She let out a long groan that was incredibly hot. Her words were inaudible as she was too stimulated. I just watched as her glorious tits bounced as I fucked her.

"You'd like my cum, wouldn't you?" I asked. Kylee was already nodding her head before I finished asking. From the fatigue to the sensations coming from her pussy, without a doubt she was completely mind fucked. And the glow in her eyes told me everything I needed to know.

She loved it.

I shot my load deep into her pussy, continuously pumping as I came. When I pulled out of her, she rattled the handcuffs, trying to finger some of my cum out of her to taste it.

"Please, let me taste you again," she pleaded.

I uncuffed her and her hands quickly found their way to her pussy. Two fingers on her right hand scooped some of my cum into her mouth as she smiled.

"I love these all-nighters in here," she said. "But I think I need some sleep."

"Follow me," I said. "You can sleep upstairs."

***

While Kylee slept. I continued to study the SlaVR. This is something I would have done during the week, but work was getting a bit more hectic. It was possible that this local office supply chain I was running was going to have to expand bigger, and it was drawing a lot of my attention during the week.

Reading the owner's manual, I was learning that there's a Masturbation mode. The device apparently reads your deepest fantasy and depicts it for you, but unlike watching porn, it doesn't let you finish until the fantasy is over.

I also learned that there was an extension pack to buy that would allow the user to create a harem. Sure enough, that setting worked even on Complete mode, according to the manual. The thought of Kylee and some of her hot friends becoming slaves crept into my mind.

'Very tempting,' I thought.

I found the Harem pack online and purchased it. I couldn't see Kylee having a problem with spending time with her friends more while also being my slave.

I also thought about putting Kylee completely under my power. As much as it was a little scary, I had to admit the idea was really hot. And, it is something she truly wanted.

As I sat in the living room, I heard the bath tub in the spare room running. 'Kylee must be awake,' I thought. Kylee liked to take long baths, and as most of her belongings were already here, I decided I would set a dress onto the bed for her to wear, as I was taking her out on a nice date.

It had been a while since we did something other than fuck all over my house. I thought she'd like a night on the town, eat some nice food she didn't have to make, and be shown off a little.

I got dressed into a dress shirt, sport jacket, and matching dress pants. I had to look the part, too, I figured.

A short time later, Kylee came downstairs, wearing her fancy bronze dress that clung to her nicely, matching heels, and jewelry that completed it. She looked incredible.

"I love it when you dress me up," she said with a smile.

"You're the fashion designer," I scoffed. "You should be the one making sure I have some sense of style."

She laughed and put her arms on my shoulders as I wrapped my arms around her waist. "You do well enough on your own. God you're sexy in a suit..." she said as her eyes darted me up and down.

"We are getting out of this house," I said as I lifted her chin. "Let me take you on a date."

Her smile widened, and we made our way to the garage. As I pulled out of the driveway with one of my nicer vehicles, the black mustang, we headed towards downtown.

I told her I bought the Harem expansion to the SlaVR, and her eyes grew wide with excitement.

"I have a few of friends that would totally do it," she said. "Even if it's just for a weekend, they'd totally be down."

"As long as they're single and don't have STD's, I don't care," I said. "You might not care, but Terry is still married, and I wouldn't normally let friends cheat, but his wife has treated him like shit. He ordered a SlaVR for his wife to try already."

"I don't mind," Kylee said with a smile. As we approached a red light, she leaned in, kissed my ear and whispered; "whore me out to whoever you'd like, Master."

*GULP*

We almost got to the restaurant before she stopped laughing. My cheeks burned red, but my cock grew at the idea of Kylee fucking whoever I wanted her to fuck. It was going to be hard to hide once we got out of the car...

We got a private table in a busy downtown restaurant, which was rare on a Saturday night. We ordered drinks, and talked some more. Eventually, the conversation switched to dating when we finished ordering food.

"I'd like to think of you as my girlfriend," I said with a shrug.

Kylee just smiled. "I guess we are kind of boyfriend-girlfriend, aren't we?"

"Well, with you moving in pretty quick, we're basically common law. And we have been seeing each other for quite a while now..."

"Then I guess you're my boyfriend," she said with a smile.

"I don't mean to put labels on anything, but I'd like to have an idea on whether or not you like me as a person," I said. "You know, before you... go Complete..."

Her eyes lit up. "Oh my God, you're considering it?" She could hardly contain her excitement.

"We have to agree on some ground rules, but, if I were you, I'd put my two weeks notice in on Monday," I said as my smile grew wide.

If we weren't in public, I'm sure she would have jumped the table and fucked me right there. But instead, she teased my inner thigh and already-hardened cock with her foot.

I told her how I had been studying the SlaVR, and how I discovered a few things.

"For starters, Complete Mode isn't as complete as we thought," I explained as a confused look grew on her face. "I can lift you from it whenever I want, so long as we don't break the SlaVR unit that put you under Complete. If it breaks, we can't just get a new one. You'd then be stuck."

"Why would you want to lift me from Complete Mode?" She asked, genuinely curious.

"I don't know, maybe for your birthday, or my birthday, or maybe one day when it's time to get..." I stopped myself, but I had already gone to far.

"You've thought about getting married? To me?" She asked.

"Well... yes," I answered weakly. "Haven't you?"

She shrugged. "Not really. I also didn't think you'd even consider it."

'Maybe I thought too far ahead,' I thought to myself.

Our food arrived, and the conversation grew quiet. I was pretty hungry anyway, but some anxious thoughts swirled through my head.

'Did I just ruin this? I'm such an idiot. Why did I say anything...'

As I paid for our meal, Kylee definitely noticed my internal struggle. We got into the car and asked me if something was wrong.

"I don't know, you should tell me," I answered. "Was I thinking too far ahead?"

A sincere smile grew on her face. "I think it was really sweet of you to think about marrying me. You're the first man I've met that's thought about more than just sex with me. Personally, I am not ready to get married yet, but I think we could, one day."

"Well, I definitely don't want to propose tomorrow," I said. "But like, I definitely thought about a future with you. Especially since you said you wanted to be my slave, you know, forever..."

"I get where you're coming from, Ry," Kylee said. "Just know I never want kids."

"Oh, neither do I," I said. There was a sigh of relief from both of us and we laughed. "Where else would you like to go this fine evening?"

"Well, I think we're dressed a little too nice for a nightclub," Kylee said. "We could go home and change, or we could invite some of my friends to my old apartment for a bit of a last-minute going away party. That will allow you to scout out some girls I'd let you fuck."

"Are you sure they won't be busy?" I asked.

"Probably not. They're all pretty tired of going to bars and nightclubs anyway."

Kylee sent a message into a group chat, and immediately her phone started going off with responses.

"Holy shit, everyone wants to come..." She said.

"How many is everyone?" I asked.

"Um... there's seven other girls in this group chat. And lucky you, none of them have boyfriends." She said with a smile. "There's one little catch, though."

"Oh?" I asked as I started my vehicle.

"All of my friends want to make this a lingerie party. So, I guess we should head back so I can get changed..."

***

Kylee got dressed in some black lingerie that matched my suit upstairs. But I had other plans for her.

I a small suitcase, I packed a red latex dress, red collar, red latex gloves that were elbow length, and red latex boots that were knee length. I also packed a leash for her, and the SlaVR. I set it in the trunk as she came downstairs in a trench coat covering her lingerie.

We headed back downtown towards her studio apartment. Soon after Kylee unlocked the door, she stripped her trench coat off. I guess she only goes without panties for me, because I looked down at her ass, and saw she was wearing some.

Not long after, a group of beautiful women in lingerie started arriving. I learned all of their names, Tasha, Sarah, Jessica, Brittni, Cassie, and Jayda all danced together with Kylee as music played, but one girl drinking in the corner caught my eye. She wore a dark blue corset lingerie piece, and completed the look with black fishnet stockings. While none of her friends were as hot as Kylee, she was definitely the closest, with black hair, ample tits in her own right, and blue eyes.

"I'm Carly," she said, extending a hand. She must have seen me looking.

"Ryan, I'm Kylee's boyfriend," I answered, shaking her hand.

"How does it feel being a rooster in a hen house?" She asked with a laugh.

"Gotta be honest, it's pretty hot," I said. She leaned her head back and laughed.

Kylee looked over and smiled. She raised her eyebrows convincingly. "She's one," she mouthed as she went back to grinding with one of her friends.

"Kylee's told us a lot about you. You're quite a catch we've been told," she said as she sat down beside me.

I just smiled. "Believe me, I'm the lucky one here."

"I wouldn't say that," Carly said as her eyes motioned towards my cock. "She filled us in on a lot of secrets. Just so you know, I think it's really fucking hot what you both do on weekends," she winked as she sipped on her drink.

Just then, Kylee walked over as the songs changed.

"Come on, bestie," she said while grabbing Carly's arm. "Dance with me. Give my man a show." She winked at me.

Carly quickly stood up as a new song started. "Okay!" Her ass jiggled as she walked with Kylee, who caught me staring at Carly's ass, but smiled.

Carly and Kylee danced together really seductively. They almost looked like a lesbian couple as their tits rubbed against each other. Kylee was talking to Carly, but I couldn't hear what she was saying because of the music. It must have been about me, as Carly gasped and looked over at me a couple of times.

Near the end of the song, Kylee grinded her ass into Carly. She leaned over towards me, giving me a fantastic view of her tits as she smiled at me. "She's in," she mouthed at me.

I couldn't believe it. Kylee was actively recruiting women to join a harem for me. I think I loved this woman.

Jessica and Cassie joined me on the couch. Their tits were a bit smaller than Kylee's, but I'd say they were both double-D's. They both smiled at me.

"Kylee really seems crazy about you," Cassie said with a wide smile.

I just shrugged. "I'm definitely the lucky one here."

"Our friend group loves to share," Jayda said. "In more ways than you'd think."

Cassie and Jayda both got up and sat on either end of my lap. I could tell they had been drinking, but they were both really horny. Cassie's brunette hair was curled behind her, showing off her red lingerie set. Jayda, on my left, had her straight blonde hair in a pony tail. Her white lingerie seemed to glow in the dark of the room. Both were playfully tugging at me.

"Kylee told us all about you," Cassie said.

"We want to experience that, too," Jayda finished.

Kylee was pretty occupied with Carly, but she looked over and saw the sexy predicament I was in. She nodded and smiled, then went back to Carly.

"What exactly do you ladies want to experience?" I asked, placing my hands around their waist. Jayda shuttered while Cassie smiled.

"I'm more than okay with getting mind controlled," Cassie said.

Jayda nodded. "I think it's so fucking hot..." she trailed off. Her brown eyes looked at me dazed.

I just shook my head and smiled. "I hardly know anything about you two, and you hardly know anything about me. Why are you so ready to jump right in?"

Cassie twirled her hair. "It's a pretty deep fantasy of ours. Instead of fingering ourselves to it, or trying to get boys to roleplay it, we both want to do it."

"We come as a package deal," Jayda added while Cassie nodded. "We formed a pact that if Cassie or I became a slave, we go together."

"We know you and Kylee use a SlaVR. She tells us all the time about it." Cassie said. "Just consider using it on us, too." She smiled.

Just then, Kylee split between them and kissed me, slipping tongue while Cassie and Jayda sat there. She lifted up.

"Are these thirsty bitches bothering you?" She teased, as Jayda and Cassie laughed.

"Not at all. I think they want to join," I said.

Kylee smiled. "I think they'd be acceptable."

Soon enough, it was just Kylee, Carly, Cassie, Jayda, and I in the studio apartment. It still felt full. Cassie and Jayda were making out in the corner, while Carly was desperately trying to scissor Kylee in front of me.

I was in heaven.

"I think you ladies need to see just how this thing works," I said. Cassie and Jayda smiled as Carly looked at me. "Kylee, care to join me in your bedroom?"

She looked at me, confused. "I guess so," she said while walking to her bedroom.

I closed the door, and opened the suitcase, showing her the outfit and the SlaVR. Her face lit up.

"I'm only putting you under for an hour, and I'm keeping your sex drive the same. I think we should give these ladies a taste of what's in their future," I said with a smile.

Kylee was already stripping, getting ready to put her new, much more submissive outfit on. "How can I say no?"

***

Kylee walked out of the bedroom first, as I held her leash connected to her collar. I held the SlaVR in my hands. Carly, Cassie and Jayda froze, as their eyes lit up in unison.

"I will be putting Kylee under in Slave mode. You will see me fucking her, slapping her, and spitting on her. If those trigger you, leave now."

The three girls all moved to the couch. Their eyes were glued to me as I turned to Kylee. "Are you ready?"

Kylee nodded.

I put the device on her head and turned it on. The purple lights turned on again and the steam formed. She rubbed her tits and smiled as her mind became controlled once again. The steam then went through her nostrils, and the transformation was complete.

Her eyes opened as I pulled the device off of her and set it on the kitchen counter.

"I am here to serve you, Master. What shall I do for you first?" She asked.

"How about you tell your friends what a good whore you are for your Master," I smiled, pointing at her friends, who all had wide-eyed looks, staring at Kylee.

Kylee smiled and obediently turned to her friends. "I am Slave. My only goal and purpose is to bring my Master pleasure. My Master owns my body. My Master may do whatever he wants to me. I must obey my Master. I love serving my Master."

Carly, Cassie and Jayda watched, stunned, as Kylee spoke. I began unbuttoning my shirt, and once I removed it, I pressed my bulging crotch into Kylee's ass. She obediently grinded on me, while still smiling at her friends.

"Can -- we touch ourselves?" Carly asked nervously.

I nodded. "All of you, take your panties off and set them into my hand."

Quickly, the three non-hypnotized girls took off their thongs and panties, and handed them to me before sitting back down. Kylee was still blissfully grinding on me.

"Slave, you may kneel. You three, you may begin," I ordered.

Kylee knelt as I unbuckled and unzipped my pants. I pulled my cock out and began slapping her face with it. Carly let out a soft moan.

"What can we call you?" Jayda asked innocently, while panting.

I turned to her. "Sir works fine," I said. I then turned to Kylee, whose tongue was outstretched and ready to have her mouth fucked.

"Please Master, feed me your cock," she pleaded.

I pushed my cock into her mouth and she began sucking. The moans grew louder from the couch.

Kylee bobbed on my cock. That was until I grabbed her by her hair at the back of her head and began fucking her mouth. The room filled with soft moans and the sound of Kylee gagging on my cock.

"Please, Sir, may I cum?" Asked Cassie.

"You may," I said, not looking up from Kylee.

I lifted Kylee up from my cock as drool beaded down her face. Cassie came loudly. Carly was next.

"Pull those tits out," I ordered Kylee. She obeyed, but the three girls on the couch did as well.

I then ordered Kylee to rub my cock between her tits. She knelt a little taller and obeyed. She looked up at me, completely focused on me.

"Thank you, Master. I love being your toy. Use me whenever you'd like," she said. Her smile grew wide as I spat in her mouth, as she continued rubbing my cock with her tits. That also got Carly going.

"Oh, Sir, please, may I cum?" she begged.

"You may," I said, while I looked at Kylee, who was sucking on my thumb while still jerking my cock off between her tits.

I pulled on her leash, ordering her to stand up. Cassie was sitting in the middle, still rubbing her pussy, but I could tell Jayda was next to cum.

"Slave, I want you to lick Cassie's pussy. Standing up, bending over," I ordered.

Kylee smiled. "Yes, Master." She leaned over, and dug her tongue into Cassie's pussy. I went up behind her and inserted my cock into her pussy.

Jayda squealed. "Please Sir, I need to cum," she rubbed her clit feverishly.

"You may," I said, while beginning to fuck Kylee from behind.

What I didn't know was Jayda was a squirter. Her cum literally went across the hardwood in the living room. Once she caught her breath, she looked at me. "I'm sorry, Sir. Need me to clean up?"

"Yes. Only with your tongue," I said. Jayda smiled and crawled along the floor, licking her own cum off of the floor. I could tell Carly was close again, but I stopped her.

"Stand up, beside me," I ordered her.

She obeyed. I pulled her into my and stuck my tongue into her mouth. We made out while I fucked her best friend, who was eating out another girl, who was moaning non-stop.

Jayda then crawled over to us. I lifted up from making out with Carly. Her head was spinning, but I slapped her ass and ordered her to sit down.

"Jayda, begin licking Carly's pussy," I said.

Jayda's smile grew back. "Of course, Sir," she said, as she spread Carly's legs wide.

It didn't take long for me to cum, watching my slave eat out a girl while taking my cock, while two of her friends ate each other out. I came very deep inside of Kylee's pussy, and she straightened up and smiled at me.

"Thank you, Master," she said as she touched herself, and then tasted my cum on her fingers.

"I really wanted a taste," Carly pouted. Cassie and Jayda also looked sexually frustrated.

"You will all get your turn, but just know that Kylee will always get first dibs," I said while smacking her ass.

Kylee smiled. "Thank you, Master. I can't wait to serve you again."

Chapter 103: Chapter 103. Harem Pack (Hookups To Master And Slave)

Before Kylee could quit her job on Monday, she was assigned a work trip that would take her out of town the next week.

That meant leaving on Monday, coming back on Friday. She decided to hold off on leaving another couple of weeks, but informed me that Carly, Cassie, and Jayda all wanted to keep me company while she was gone, so they all took the same week off of work.

That meant having a harem living at my house for nine days. Needless to say, I was pretty excited.

Just like the SlaVR, the Harem Pack arrived a day early. After Carly, Cassie, Jayda and Kylee got off work, they all loaded into Cassie's SUV and drove to my place.

When they walked through the door, they all wore next to nothing. All of them were wearing black string bikinis, and high heels. All of these women were here for me, and I couldn't help but stare as they walked one-by-one into my house. Kylee came in last and kissed me deeply.

"I hope you don't mind I leave some toys here for you to play with while I'm gone," she said playfully, as the others giggled.

"We're wasting time now, aren't we ladies?" I said with a smile.

They lined up in the living room as I got them ready for their SlaVR treatments. The Harem Pack attached itself to the back of each additional harem member, and came with what looked like safety glasses that were attached to the brick-like device that attached itself to each woman. Carly commented that it pinched a little, and Cassie and Jayda both nodded.

"You won't need them after we're done," I said as I slid Kylee's SlaVR on her. "You will all get Kylee's treatment, but without the steam. Your desires will all be the same as hers. The only difference is, you'll be Kylee's slave as well," I turned to Kylee. "I did some reading before you all arrived."

Kylee smiled. "I'm not much of a domme, but I'll do my best," she said with a smile.

I turned it on, and adjusted the dials. Slave, for 48 hours is what I wanted. I turned the dial at the back of Kylee's head to make her almost insatiable. She had slaves to take care of her when I needed time to catch up.

As soon as I turned on the machine, I noticed all four women stood with their hands behind their backs. I smiled as they squirmed with excitement.

I hit start on the SlaVR, and the affects began hitting the three additional slaves immediately.

Kylee smiled as the steam and purple lights turned on. The Harem's goggles glowed purple, and their mouths all opened slightly. They mirrored Kylee's movements, and I stood back as they all rubbed their tits in unison. Finally, the steam went into Kylee's nose and the harem's back attachments all fell into their hands that were behind their backs. I removed Kylee's SlaVR, and before she spoke, she collected the Harem Packs and the goggles, and set them on the coffee table in the middle of the living room. They then all knelt at my feet.

"We are here to serve you, Master," they all said in unison. "What shall we do first?"

***

All four of my slaves took turns sucking my cock. None of them fought for positioning, they all just knelt in a semi-circle and bobbed their heads obediently.

I was already getting pretty close, so I ordered Kylee to interrupt Cassie's turn, and begin sucking. Instead of whining, Cassie encouraged her Mistress to take my cum.

A pecking order had already begun to take shape. Kylee was definitely at the top, while Carly was her vice, and Cassie and Jayda entertained themselves at the bottom. I didn't mind that, Carly was very similar to Kylee. I started picturing them together in my bedroom just as I was cumming inside of Kylee's mouth. She sucked me dry, taking every last drop for herself.

"All of you, well done," I said as they mewled. "I'm sure your Mistress Kylee has some plans for you all this evening."

Kylee nodded as she wiped the excess cum off of her face and swallowed it. "Yes, Master, we intend to ensure you cum inside our mouths and pussies all weekend, don't we, sluts?"

"Yes, Mistress," the harem said in unison.

"There will be a slave waiting for you to fuck in every room this weekend, Master," Kylee continued. "Use us, degrade us. And don't be afraid to break in the new ones," she turned to the harem with a smile.

I pulled on Kylee's bikini top, and it fell off. "For starters, you all are wearing too many clothes," I ordered. "Second, you will all be wearing collars all weekend. Lastly, I need to know what limits each of you have."

As Carly, Cassie and Jayda unclothed themselves, they shook their heads.

"We have no limits, Master," Carly stated. "We are like our Mistress. We are completely open to you."

Cassie and Jayda were playfully looking at each other, I turned to them.

"Are you two bisexual?" I asked.

Cassie put her head down, and Jayda pouted. "Yes, Master. We are both bi. We will resist ourselves for you."

I just smiled. "No, in fact, I encourage it. If I am not fucking you enough, fuck each other. That goes for all of you," I said, turning to Kylee and Carly.

Jayda and Cassie's eyes lit up. "Thank you, Master!" Cassie exclaimed.

"You two are excused. You may use one of the spare bedrooms. Fuck each other's brains out," I ordered. They quickly got up and practically ran upstairs. I heard the door close as they giggled.

"As for you two," I turned to Carly and Kylee. "I have a special treat for both of you."

***

In the sex room, I had Carly tied to a sex cross facing the wall, while taking my cock from behind. Kylee was on the Queen-sized bed, fingering herself like crazy. Both were completely naked, minus matching black collars around their neck, and a gag in Carly's mouth. She was an exceptionally loud moaner, so I had to throw a gag over her mouth. But Kylee more than made up for it.

"Pump that cock into her, Master. Fuck our slave senseless. I'm so turned on watching you fuck another slave..." she trailed off before cumming on a ribbed toy.

I pulled out of Carly's pussy. She turned back to me and whimpered through the gag. She even stuck her ass back and wiggled it. She was my bitch in heat, no matter what hole I fucked.

I pushed my cock into her ass. It was definitely tighter than Kylee's, but by now I had fucked Kylee's ass multiple times. Carly was eventually going to get used to my cock in her ass. Carly's moans turned into screams of delight as I slowly pumped my cock in and out of her ass, building my pace.

I grabbed Carly's tits, which just like Kylee's, were all natural. I held her close as I fed her ass with my cock. Kylee moaned with endless pleasure in the background, watching her best friend get used like a toy.

I turned to her. "Would you like more cum, or should I feed our whore here?" I said while smacking Carly's ass.

Kylee's eyes glowed as she smiled. "Mmm, feed her Master. I want to watch you finish all over that slut's mouth."

I pushed my cock deep into Carly's ass while I unlinked her from the cross. I removed her gag and she knelt at my feet. Without saying a word, she sucked my cock, even after me being in her ass. I was loving how nasty both her and Kylee were.

She sucked and rubbed my cock all at once. I pulled out and stroked my cock myself, giving Carly a massive facial. She moaned with her tongue sticking out.

"OH FUCK," I heard Kylee mutter as she came. I let Carly lick my cock clean.

"That's a good girl," I said as Carly smiled.

"Thank you for using me, Master. I loved it." She said as she cleaned her face, swallowing every drop of my cum.

"I want you to entertain each other in here," I said, looking at Kylee and Carly. "Don't break anything, but nothing is off limits. Understood?"

"Yes Master," they said in unison as they turned to each other and smiled.

I closed the door behind me and made my way upstairs. I had two more collars in hand, these ones were white, for Jayda and Cassie. I entered their room, and both were laying on the bed, panting, red in the face. I could tell they had just finished an intense pleasure session.

That said, they knelt at my feet as I walked into the room and closed the door.

"How may we serve you, Master?" Jayda asked innocently.

"I am putting these on you," I answered, as I lifted Jayda's hair and attached the collar to her. "And then, I will decide which one I want to ride my cock while the other watches."

Cassie's eyes lit up as my hands guided the collar around her neck. Jayda squirmed in anticipation. Both put their hands behind their back.

I stood back, looking at two incredibly turned on slaves. According to Kylee, they were a couple of years younger than her, making them 22. They had their whole lives ahead of them, but they wanted to be slaves. And they wanted to be here.

"Whoever sucks my cock the best will get to ride my cock first. Do we have a deal?"

Both girls nodded excitedly as they crawled to me.

As Jayda started sucking my now-limp cock, Cassie tucked her head under and licked my balls. It didn't take long before my cock woke up again. Jayda kept her hands behind her back, while Cassie placed her hands on my legs for balance. Jayda gave my cock slow, wet bobs. Her drool was dripping from my cock when she popped it free from her mouth.

"Thank you, Master," she said with a smile as she let Cassie have a turn.

Cassie, on the other hand, bobbed her head quickly. It was apparent she was fairly new at giving men a blow job, at least newer than Jayda. Jayda's ball-licking was also very distracting and teasing, and I have to admit, incredibly hot.

"Jayda wins," I declared as Cassie lifted her head off of my cock.

The thing I liked most about this harem so far was that there was no animosity; all of the girls were willing to wait their turn. Cassie smiled and kissed Jayda after she won.

"Give our Master a ride," she said with a smile, playfully slapping Jayda's ass.

I laid on the bed, and Jayda crawled onto me. Cassie found a comfy chair in the corner.

"Master, may I touch myself while I watch?" Cassie asked.

As Jayda slid her pussy onto my cock, I looked over and granted Cassie permission.

As I mentioned before, Jayda was a squirter, and that was apparent early on. In less than a minute, I felt a rush of her juices on my cock as she rode me nice and slow. She looked skyward and let out a long moan.

I grabbed her hips to steady her, and she built her pace.

"Thank you Master, I love this cock. I love what you've done to usss..." she trailed off as another orgasm hit her. "Make us your pets. We'll obey you. Any command you give us. We are yours..."

"Should I take over?" I asked her. Her head nodded excitedly.

I pumped her with my cock from beneath Jayda as she collapsed onto me. Her moans and gasps for air got louder.

"Don't fuck me like you love me, fuck me like you own meeee...." she moaned out as she came again.

I hardly had time to pull out of her pussy. I was about to cum inside of her. But I did pull out, and sprayed cum all over her ass.

Cassie had just come down off of a major orgasm, but she obediently licked my cum off of Jayda's ass, while providing a few teasing licks to Jayda's asshole.

"Thank you, Master. I can't wait for you to use me again," Jayda whispered as she playfully bit and sucked on my ear.

Cassie finished cleaning Jayda's ass, and then Jayda climbed off of me. I got up as well.

"I want you to join your Mistress Kylee downstairs. I'll make sure she knows you're coming," I said.

Kylee was the only slave I let keep her phone for the weekend, so I texted her, saying Jayda and Cassie were on their way down. As I checked the security camera footage, I saw her check her phone while riding Carly's face. It looked as though Carly was also getting pumped by the sex machine.

Kylee replied with a wink-face emoji. I walked over to the Master Bedroom, set my phone down and got dressed into some comfier clothes.

***

Periodically, I checked in on the girls in the sex room. They were toying with each other to their hearts' content. Kylee was clearly in charge of them, and held firm, making sure she came the most, but also ensuring her slaves were also experiencing pleasure. I settled in for the night and watched a hockey game in the theatre room. The new season was just starting again, and it was my team's first game of the year. I wasn't sure how many games I was going to watch this year, seeing as I was about to have a full harem of slaves to look after...

My team was losing badly after two periods, so I decided to check on the girls for the first time since I turned the game on. Surprisingly, they weren't in the room.

I made my way down the hallway, and noticed all of the lights were off. I saw flickering candle light from the kitchen and dining room, so I made my way there.

Carly, Cassie, and Jayda were lined up, naked, behind where I normally sat, with a full meal.

"This is for you, Master. Our Mistress thought you might be hungry," Carly said with a smile.

Three beautiful women and a plate full of food, who am I to say no?

I sat down and ate, as the girls looked on.

"You all can eat as well," I said.

Carly smiled. "We already did. Mistress made us a delicious meal."

"Where is she, anyway?" I asked.

Cassie and Jayda giggled as I looked at them confused. Carly scolded them, before answering.

"Our Mistress is upstairs, waiting for you, Master," Carly said. "She wants you to join her whenever you're done. She put me in charge of these other slaves for the night." Carly said looking at them with a stern look.

I continued my state of confusion. "Just don't be too rough with them, I guess," I said as I put another fork load of chicken and rice into my mouth. I had to admit, it was delicious.

As I finished my plate, Carly, Cassie and Jayda cleared the table, and dabbed my face with a napkin. It was strange having three women basically act like maids, but that must have been what Kylee instructed them to do.

"I best not keep Kylee waiting," I said. "Behave down there," I warned the rest of the harem.

Carly smiled. "Of course, Master. As you wish."

I made my way up the stairs, and noticed my bedroom door was opened a crack.

As I opened the door, I saw Kylee, kneeling at the end of the bed, wearing her same tight red latex dress from the previous week, her red collar, red latex gloves, and red high-heeled boots. She had a naughty smile on her face, and the SlaVR device was behind her.

"I want to show you Worship Mode, Master," she said.

***

I hadn't read that far into the owner's manual, but Worship Mode was activated by making the slave go through the slave transition process while already under. It deepened the slave's submission to the point of worship. It only occurred for short bursts -- 30 minutes at most -- and Kylee wanted it. Very badly.

"Let me worship you, Master. I'll be a gracious servant to you while you fuck me," she smiled.

"I guess we should get started then," I smiled. My cock was already hard as steel.

I put the SlaVR on her, and turned it on. All of the settings were the same, and when I pressed start, the word "WORSHIP" appeared on the glass in front of Kylee's eyes. When I hit start again, the word faded.

Instead of steam, white strobe lights flashed inside of the device. Kylee's eyes stayed wide open, and drool fell from her chin. As the lights stopped flashing, Kylee's eyes remained open,, and a smile formed on her face. I could see spirals in her eyes; not visible from my side of the glass, but if I looked close enough, I could see white and black spirals in her enlarged pupils.

The unit turned off, and Kylee's eyes closed. As I pulled the device off her, I set it on the dresser. Her eyes glowed by the moonlight as she looked up at me.

Her hands, which were behind her back, extended in front of her. She bowed down to me as she knelt. She stayed there for a minute or two.

I had to admit, it was pretty hot.

She then looked up at me.

"My Lord, I wish to worship your cock. Please let me be a loyal servant to you. I wish for nothing more than to serve you. You own my body. You own my soul."

Now, THAT was hot.

I pulled my cock out, and her eyes became fixated on it. She watched as I swayed it back and forth, and her breathing got heavier.

"I need to suck your cock, My Lord. Please, may I pleasure you with my mouth?"

"You may," I said.

She began sucking my cock carefully and slowly before pushing it deeper into her mouth. Her eyes never wavered, constantly looking up at me the whole time.

I grabbed the back of her head by her hair, and began fucking her mouth. She never wavered, completely zoned in and docile, looking up at me as I pushed my cock in and out of her mouth.

Beads of her drool slid down her mouth and down her neck when I pulled my cock out of her mouth.

"Thank you, My Lord. Please, use me. Allow your servant to pleasure you," she said, still looking up at me with pleading eyes while she knelt at my feet.

'How rough should I be?' I asked myself internally, before a menacing smile grew on my face. If she wanted to be used, I was happy to oblige.

I grabbed her by the hair, and after she yelped, she began crawling behind me as I dragged her. I led her to the left side of the bed, where I made her stand up and bend over, resting her head on the bed, with her arms behind her back. Her dress rode up perfectly, uncovering half of her ass. I pushed my cock into her pussy without resistance as she moaned out.

I held her wrists together tightly as I fucked her. The king-sized mattress shook as I rocked my hips back and forth into my slave. Her moans kept her from saying anything that could be understood, and wave after wave of pleasure hit her. She came often, and hard while I fucked her.

I pulled out, and pulled her off of the bed. I grabbed her by the neck and pinned her against the wall. A naughty smile appeared on her face as she squirmed against the wall.

"Yes.. My Lord..." she said while gasping for air.

I pulled her breasts free from her dress with my other hand. I then ordered her to grab my shoulders as I let go of her neck, lifted her legs up, and pinned her against the wall. I shoved my cock deep inside of her pussy and she howled out in pleasure.

I again pumped my cock inside of her while holding her up. She looked into my eyes in between orgasms that caused her to close her eyes.

"I love what you've done to me, My Lord," she was able to say between moans. "I'm yours to use whenever you'd like. I'm at your beck and call, My Lord. I worship you..." she trailed off as an orgasm hit her hard.

Pretty soon, I was needing to cum as well. I set her down, and instructed her to lay on the bed with her head hanging off the end.

She obeyed without words, and opened her mouth. I fucked her throat as I got closer. Finally, I pulled out, and sprayed cum all over her face and onto her tits. She laid there, mouth hanging open, as cum dripped all over her.

She cleaned her face, but left the cum on her tits. She instead rubbed those strands into her pussy. Kylee closed her eyes as she panted for air. It looked like she was praying while rubbing her pussy.

A few moments later, she opened her eyes again. She gave me a huge smile. "I loved that, Master," she said as she returned to her slave form. "I could worship you more, if you'd like."

"I think we should leave that for now," I said. My cock twitched as she pouted playfully. "We will do that again, soon, though."

"Yes, Master," she said as her smile returned. She rolled over on the bed and got up. She pulled her dress completely off, but left her gloves, collar and boots on. "How else may I serve you, Master? We have the night to ourselves."

"I think we'll be just fine as we are for now, Slave," I said as I threw a shirt on. I also grabbed a pair of gym shorts and put them on as I readied myself for sleep. I sat on the bed, and she laid beside me, playfully tugging at her own tits. She was in absolute bliss. "Aren't you tired, Slave?" I asked. It was well into Saturday morning at this rate.

She shook her head and smiled. "I could stay awake all night if you'd like, Master."

I shook my head with a smile on my face in disbelief. "What I would like is for you to get some sleep. We know your slaves won't, so you may as well get something."

Kylee removed her boots and gloves, but kept her collar on, as she eased herself under the covers with me. I felt her shake as I put my hand on her hip to pull her closer for a kiss.

"Thank you, Master," she said after our goodnight kiss.

Then, she said something I was definitely not expecting.

"I love you, Master. Good night."

She fell right asleep, while I laid awake, dumbfounded.

***

Much of the next day was spent the same. After Kylee woke me up with morning head and a quick fuck, the rest of the harem had prepared breakfast for both Kylee and I. It was apparent none of them got any sleep, and Cassie and Jayda especially looked tired. As Kylee and I ate, I ordered all three of them to get some rest. After I told Kylee I will need some time to focus on work privately later that afternoon, Kylee woke them up, and they began creating a bit of an all-female orgy.

'Quite the distraction,' I thought to myself.

But I had my own situation to figure out. Kylee told me she loved me the night before as a slave. Did that mean she loved me in real life, too? Should I avoid having sex with the harem and just have sex with Kylee?

I had so many questions, and I knew I wasn't going to get answers until I was driving Kylee to the airport.

While I sat in the theatre room and pondered my thoughts, Cassie entered the room by herself. She was only wearing her collar, but she looked nervous.

"Is something wrong?" I asked.

"Mistress sent me to inform you supper will be ready for you soon, Master," Cassie stammered. She continued to look nervous as she shifted from one bare foot to the other.

"Is that all?" I asked.

"Yes, Master," she replied.

"Then how about you help me pass the time?" I asked with a wicked smile on my face.

Cassie's eyes widened as I stood up and approached her. I grabbed her by the hair, causing her to yelp, as I pinned her to a wall in the theatre. Her hands rested behind her back and a smile formed on her face.

"Anything you wish, Master. My body is yours..." she trailed off as she felt my hardened cock, which I had removed from my gym shorts, rub against her exposed ass.

I rubbed my cock against her pussy lightly as she let out soft moans, arching her back, pushing her ass and pussy closer to me as her face rested against the wall.

"Fuck meeeee Master..." she pleaded.

I slid my cock inside of her as she moaned out. I began fucking her, building my pace gradually, as her moans picked up momentum.

Her orgasms then started hitting her like waves from the ocean. I could tell she had a craving for cock seeing as I denied her earlier. I didn't slow down, however. I continued pumping my cock into her pussy faster and faster. She cried out in bliss.

"Thank... you... Master... use... my... bodyyy..." she stammered, trailing off as another wave from an orgasm hit her. It was one of the many things I loved about my slaves; they felt tremendous pleasure from me fucking them. And they were ALWAYS ready for my cock.

I reached around her and pinched her nipples. Her moans became a higher pitch as she cried out. I then took her tits into my hands, squeezing her natural breasts while continuing to fuck her. Her sensations were driving her insane, as Cassie leaned helplessly against the wall and took my cock.

I was getting close, so I ordered her to kneel. She knelt right at the floor, and her back leaned against the wall. I fed her my cock into her mouth, and held her hands above her head. I fucked her mouth as she looked up at me, completely docile and obedient. My cock popped out of her mouth and I began stroking my cock.

"Please finish all over me, Master," she pleaded as she cheered me on. "I crave the taste of your cum. I want to feel your seed all over my body, Master."

With a grunt, I came onto her outstretched tongue, her face, and spilled some onto her breasts. She smiled and giggled playfully.

"Thank you, Master," she gasped out as she began cleaning herself off.

"Good girl," I said with a smile. "Clean up, then join us in the dining room," I ordered.

***

Kylee had prepared a fantastic meal for everyone, including herself. She never missed a beat in the kitchen, whether she was in Slave Mode or was normal. Basically having a personal chef that was more than willing to become my slave was definitely going to be easy to get used to.

I learned about the other girls and their strengths as well. Carly worked in marketing, and while she was talented, she hated the firm she was currently at. Jayda was a successful bartender, but was also looking at leaving for something a bit more private. Cassie was a cleaner, and didn't mind her job. That said, she stated she wanted to clean for me while wearing a skimpy maid costume, or nothing at all, more than she wanted to go back to work. I just smiled.

The harem cleared the table while Kylee sat across from me and stared into my eyes. That green glow in her eyes was irresistible, and almost unfair.

"Would you like to know your surprise for later, Master?" she said with a naughty smile on her face.

"I can only imagine it involves sex with you or one of those three girls," I said, leaning forward in my chair, with a smile on my face starting to grow.

"I hope that doesn't bore you Master. We only aim to please you," she replied, squishing her tits together as she leaned forward.

"Keep it a surprise for now. Until then, I should see if the other girls want to have a hot tub party later," I said. Kylee stood up.

"That sounds great, Master. I will make sure the other slaves are ready and waiting for you in the backyard," she said. She swayed her ass as she walked to the kitchen.

I made my way upstairs to change into swim trunks. I had gotten the hot tub during the summer to help Kylee with her back pain from the size of her tits, but it did have other benefits as well. Kylee very rarely wore a swim suit while in the hot tub, so it often led to outdoor sex. Thankfully, my neighbours lived out of earshot, but Kylee definitely tested those limits sometimes...

I made my way out the back door near the theatre room about 20 minutes later. Just Cassie and Jayda were waiting near the hot tub.

"Where are the others?" I asked.

A smile grew on both of their faces. "They are waiting for you inside, Master," Jayda said. "May we hop in and wait for you? We are pretty cold."

That made sense, seeing as they both stood shivering while naked beside the hot tub, which was already running.

"You may, but no exiting the hot tub for sex. You wait until I come back," I ordered.

Jayda and Cassie both climbed into the hot tub after thanking me. I returned to the house in search of Kylee and Carly.

'Where the hell could they be?' I thought.

I should have known all along they were waiting for me in the sex room, but that didn't stop me from checking every bedroom on the top level first. Sure enough, I walked in, and Carly and Kylee were there, wearing matching black, latex mini dresses that barely covered their ample tits and asses. They both wore black collars, and naughty smiles on their faces.

"We're sorry for disobeying, Master," Kylee said in a seductive, innocent voice. "I hope you're not too mad. I thought you'd maybe like to play with us."

I pondered for a moment before a wicked smile on my face grew. "You know this means I'll have to punish both of you, correct?"

Their eyes lit up in excitement.

***

Moments later, I had Kylee tied up to the sex cross, while Carly laid on a workout bench, licking Kylee's pussy while I fucked Carly. I made them keep their dresses on, but because they were so tight, both of their asses were bare at this point.

Kylee was facing me, moaning non-stop through a gag in her mouth while I fucked her best friend, who was also eating her out. Her legs shook as she came, and Carly bucked her hips when it was her time to orgasm. She hardly lifted for air underneath Kylee, and it was certainly impressive.

I pulled out of Carly to take the gag off of Kylee.

"Where do you think I should cum, Slave?" I asked her.

A hopeful smile grew as Carly didn't stop licking her pussy. "On my face, Master? Or in my ass? Maybe in my pussy? Wherever you'd like, Master, I'd love it."

"How about I cum in this slave's pussy?" I said, while pinching Carly's nipple. She squirmed, but didn't stop. "She's so obedient. I think she should get it."

Kylee pouted. I smacked her, and a smile grew back on her face.

"Of course, Master. We are yours to use," she said, as her cheek stung.

I went back to my post and continued pumping my cock into Carly. Kylee's moans were noticeably louder without the gag. While I was making her watch, she did her part to enjoy the show.

"Fuck her, Master. Pump this whore full of your cum," Kylee muttered as she moaned out. "I'm going to cum so much watching you fill this slave with your cum..."

I groaned as I shot my load into Carly's pussy. Kylee kept her promise as she, too let out a long and loud groan as she came onto Carly's mouth.

Finally, Carly lifted her head as Kylee finished. "Thank you, Master. Your cum feels incredible."

I unchained Kylee from the cross, and ordered her to eat Carly out with my cum still fresh inside her. Kylee quickly obeyed, crawling to where Carly laid, splayed out, exhausted from the sex and oral she was performing.

"You sluts will meet the other two outside in the hot tub when you're done, understood?" I barked.

"Yes, Master. We will obey," Carly puffed out, as Kylee continued to lick her pussy clean.

They didn't take long. I sat in the hot tub and watched Jayda and Cassie tease each other, and what seemed like five minutes later, Kylee and Carly came out, both smiling ear to ear, wearing nothing but those smiles and their collars. They sat right beside me, taking either arm that was outstretched along either side of the hot tub.

Heaven. This is what it was. Four naked, horned-up women in a hot tub with one man they are all trying to sleep with.

Owning a harem was not going to be easy, but I decided then it was definitely going to be worth it.

***

I made all of the slaves, including Kylee, get some sleep that night. With four rooms and one of them already converted into a home office, I allowed Cassie and Jayda to share a room, but insisted they slept instead of scissoring each other all night. It seemed to work.

Carly got the next room to herself. She had no complaints.

Kylee got to share a bed with me. She was handsy and teasing, but was comfortable with just sleeping that night. We all slept in, but I was woken up to all four girls in my bed, taking their turns sucking my cock.

"This sure doesn't look like sleep," I said, still a little groggy as the girls laughed.

I felt bad for only cumming in Kylee's mouth earlier, so all four knelt and shared the load as I came. There were no fights, and it was peaceful.

The three girls were staying all week, but aside from the bikini's the arrived in, none of them had clothes. That didn't seem to bother any of them.

"We'll buy some this week for us to wear for you, Master," Jayda said.

"I have some lingerie already that would look great on your floor, Master," Carly said with a naughty grin.

Soon enough, the impact of the SlaVR wore off. All four women. still naked, looked at me...

And smiled.

"That was incredible. Best weekend I've ever had," Jayda smiled, looking over at Cassie.

"There's more where that came from," Kylee said with a smile as she hugged me close, her bare tits pressing against me. "This harem is going to work for everyone, I think."

Because Kylee's flight actually left at 1 AM Monday morning, I had to drive her to the airport Sunday night. She had a suitcase packed already, and was ready to go. I drove her while the three girls stayed back.

Soon enough, that Friday night/Saturday morning came up in conversation.

"Worship Mode is by far the best so far," Kylee said. "I don't think I've ever came so hard in my life."

"What made you want to do it?" I asked.

"Carly had done it before and recommended it. I also trust you a lot, and... I already told you this, but, I love you." She said.

I slammed on the brakes, and pulled over.

"I didn't know you'd take it so well..." she said sarcastically, looking down into her lap.

"I... I didn't know if you meant it when you said it..." I responded. I looked over at Kylee, who looked hurt.

"You don't have to say it back," she muttered while tearing up. "But ever since we had that talk last week about getting married and being boyfriend/girlfriend, it made me realize I will never find a better man than you. You are loving and caring for all of my friends, and you don't shame me for what I like. I do love you, Ry."

Her green eyes looked back at me as I continued driving in silence.

I loved that girl. I knew I did. But I was really waiting for some grand moment to say it. 'No better place than an airport,' I thought.

I parked in one of the parkades. She was rushing to get out, but I locked the door. She turned back to me, choking up.

"Kylee, I love you. You don't have to worry. I have been wanting to say that for so long, but I could never find the right way or the right time," I said. "I wanted it to be grand, to show you how much you mean to me. You're definitely more than a sex slave to me. I want you forever."

Tears streamed down her cheek as we kissed. I debated having sex with her in the back of the car, but decided against it as our tongues met for a passionate kiss. She was incredibly happy, I could tell as she dried her tears.

She checked in to her flight, and we hugged and kissed goodbye near the security area.

"I'll wait for you, but you don't need to wait for me," she said. "Fuck my friends all week. They all love it. They're going to make quite a harem for you one day," she smiled.

"I can make them wait until you're back too," I said, but she shook her head before I could finish.

"Just send me a video of you cumming inside of Carly. That'll be more than enough for me," she said with a naughty smile as we kissed again. "I love you, see you Friday."

"I love you, too. And see you Friday," I replied.

Chapter 104: Chapter 104. Kylee (Hookups To Master And Slave)

The next day, I stayed at work an extra couple of hours. It helped because that gave Carly, Cassie, and Jayda to run into the city as well to grab some of their things for their stay, but also, it helped me progress some work files that had sat on my desk for too long. The company was looking at expanding, and it was on me to figure out where to go next. I had zero idea what I was going to have for lunch the next day, let alone where I thought the company should go...

Kylee texted me to say she made it to her work convention. She even took the time to send me a risqué bathroom selfie at what I assume was a high-class restaurant.

'Fuck,' I thought. 'I know the three girls are there to keep me company, but they aren't her...'

As tempted as I was, I decided not to purchase plane tickets to spend the week with her instead. I trusted her, and she left me three of her sexiest friends to play with while she was gone. But, that didn't stop me from looking up the price of tickets...

***

When I got home, Carly, Jayda and Cassie were all in the theatre room watching a movie. I was about to make myself supper when I noticed a plate already made for me at the end of the table. With a smile, I walked over to the table and began eating.

As I was scarfing down my relatively-cold meal, I scrolled through my phone, but eventually that led me to Kylee's Instagram. I was feeling something about her I had never felt in a woman before.

She must have felt the same way, because my phone started to buzz. Kylee was FaceTiming me.

I answered, and Kylee had her blouse open. She was laying on the bed, no bra on, panting heavily. She was fingering herself.

"Hey Daddy," she said through the phone. "I can't stop thinking about you," a naughty smile formed on her face.

"So much for waiting until you got home," I joked. "I may have to punish you when you get home."

She let out an audible moan. "Mmm, Daddy, I can take it. I'll let you do anything you want to me. I'm such a bad girl." Her eyes glowed in lust. "Pull that cock out for me, Daddy."

I unzipped my pants. My cock was already throbbing, so when I popped it free, Kylee's eyes widened. Her panting got faster.

"Mmm, I'm imagining that cock inside me, in all of my holes..." Kylee muttered. She showed me her pussy as her hand feverously fingered herself. "I don't know if I can make it a whole week without it, Daddy."

"I could come down there," I offered. "Or, I can sit here, and tease you, and make you watch as one of your friends takes my cum. Which would you prefer, baby?" I said with a smile, rubbing my cock slowly for her to see.

She stopped mid moan. "Wait, you'd come down here?"

"I mean, I guess. I can work remotely for the week," I explained.

"What about the girls?" she asked.

"I haven't made them into slaves yet. They could sit and watch the house and entertain themselves. They're watching a movie right now."

"Would you... want to come here? I've never been this horny. And I don't want another cock..." her eyes fluttered shut.

I checked flight schedules again on my phone. I knew there was a direct flight that left in two hours, and if I left right away, I could probably catch it.

"I can be there in five hours or so. Would you stay up?"

Her eyes widened in excitement. "Anything for you, Daddy."

I put my pants back on and hurried to the theatre. I hit pause on the screen, which startled Carly, Jayda, and Cassie, who were nestled together, wearing matching onesies that clung to their bodies. Cassie's face emerged from Carly's cleavage, so it's not as though they were watching much of the movie anyway.

"Girls, I'm going to Kylee. You can entertain each other while I'm gone. Don't break anything."

"But, I thought this was our week to spoil you..." Carly said with a pout.

"Spoil each other. Orgasm until you can't function, I don't care. Kylee gets first dibs, and I want her. Nothing against you three."

They all laughed.

"You be with her. We all know you two love each other," Jayda said. "I'm surprised you're not there already, honestly."

After leaving the theatre, I packed my bag, and headed for the door. The SlaVR stared back at me from the kitchen table. With a smile, I left it on the counter. I had a feeling I wasn't going to need it.

***

After grabbing my passport and work laptop -- both of those things I kept at work -- I made my way to the airport. As I parked in one of the parking lots, I was already getting snapchats from Kylee. Some of them would have earned her thousands on OnlyFans.

"I'm on my way. Behave until I get there," I texted her. She just replied with a devil smiling emoji.

I made my way to the ticket counter and purchased my ticket. I opted to not check a bag, and made my way to the security line.

My flight left in 45 minutes, but security was moderately busy. I got through the line and made it to the front desk.

"Reason for visiting the U.S.?" The clerk asked. She had a strong accent, possibly from New York. Her name tag indicated that her name was Denise.

"Pleasure," I said. I smiled as the thought of Kylee laying on the bed naked appeared in my mind.

I had to snap out of it quickly as Denise fired multiple questions at me. All of the standard stuff. She gave me back my passport, and not-so-sincerely told me to have a nice trip.

I made it to my gate with a few minutes to spare, when it hit me that I should probably let my employees know I was dipping out for the rest of the week.

I started typing out an email on my phone when I heard a familiar voice from in front of me.

"Fancy seeing you here," the female voice said.

I looked up to see one of my exes. Hailey and I ended on good terms, but she made it apparent she wanted me back. Too apparent.

"Have you been avoiding me, stud? You haven't texted me back."

"That's how blocking a number works," I snapped back. "Hailey, we're through. And I'm literally on my way to go see my new girlfriend."

She stumbled back. "Boy, don't you move on quick," she said putting her hand on my chest.

I rolled my eyes. "We broke up two years ago. I know you've moved on too."

"Actually, I uh.. I--" Hailey started, but was interrupted by the intercom. I had to get going.

"That's my flight," I said as I grabbed my computer bag and backpack.

"Are you still up at that place on the hill?" She said.

"Yes, but don't go there," I said. "I have people watching it for me."

She bit her lip and gawked at me. "What would you do if I did?" A playful smile grew on her face.

"Hailey, please." I muttered as she started to laugh.

"I'll see you later, Ry," she said with an overly-flirty smile as she turned on her heel and walked away. I hate to admit, but I did watch her ass sway as she walked. It was one of her finer qualities.

I boarded the plane, and looked out the window. Booking a flight without getting a window seat never felt normal to me. I have no idea why, maybe it's the sense that you can look down and see yourself moving. With how dark the fall sky was that night, there was hardly any benefit.

I resumed my work email from my phone while the rest of the passengers loaded onto the plane. I then rested my eyes for a moment. When I woke up, we were taking off. And I couldn't sleep a wink.

'Typical,' I thought.

***

Thirty minutes after landing, I hailed a cab and gave him the address for Kylee's hotel. I'm not sure why, but I was starting to get butterflies, thinking about meeting up with Kylee in a city I had never been before.

It was only 15 minutes, but it felt like hours. With a screech of the tires, we arrived in the front of the hotel. I paid the driver, and made my way inside.

Kylee's work was sparing no expense for this hotel. She was in an executive suite on the top floor. I messaged her to let her know I had arrived, and made my way into the elevator.

On my way up, she texted me back.

"Your slave awaits, Master."

GULP.

The elevator stopped at the top floor, and opened. Kylee's room was at the end of the hall, so I rushed passed the other rooms, but quietly, not trying to wake anyone.

I knocked softly on Kylee's door, but someone else answered.

"You must be Ryan. I'm Lin, your room service attendant," Lin said. The Asian woman offered a warm smile. "Kylee asked me to assist her in welcoming you to the room."

As she stepped out into the hall, she closed the door behind her.

"May I see some I.D., just to make sure?"

Still a little dumbfounded, or tired from the flight, I fumbled around for my wallet to pull out my license. After she looked at it, she nodded.

"Very good. You're a very lucky man, sir," she said with a smile. "Kylee paid me graciously to help her prepare for this evening."

"What's going on?" I asked. I wasn't annoyed, but I was getting there.

"Kylee instructed me tie her to the bed. She has a gag in her mouth and a blindfold on her eyes. She is also completely naked," Lin whispered quietly. She then handed me a room key. "She told me to tell you she is all yours. She also told me that if you have anything you'd like that is not in the room, I am to get it for you."

"You mean, you're going to be in there?" I asked.

She nodded and smiled. "Kylee gave me distinct orders. I am to make sure you have everything you need." She touched my arm softly while looking up at me warmly.

'There's no way she works at the hotel,' I thought to myself.

I swiped the card, and opened the door. Sure enough, there was Kylee, sprawled on the bed, wrists tied tightly to the headboard, ankles tied to the corners of the king-sized mattress. She was playfully kicking and struggling, grinding her ass into the bed to arch her tits into the air. There was a single light on above Kylee, it made her look like she was glowing.

With a smile, I entered the room and set my bags on the desk, across from the bed. I stroked my cock through my pants, and grabbed Kylee's leg. She squirmed some more.

In the corner of my eye, I saw Lin unbuttoning her shirt. I turned to her as she freed a massive pair of tits from the cotton fabric of the shirt, and watched with wide eyes as she threw the shirt to the ground. Her black bra matched her thong that was revealed after she removed her pencil skirt, but her high heels remained on. She turned to me and smiled. "Do you like what you see, sir?"

"I take it this is not a typical service the hotel offers," I said. I could hear Kylee giggle through her gag as Lin smiled.

Lin shook her head. "Kylee hired me to ensure both of you experienced the most amount of pleasure. If I may, would I be able to suck your cock before you fuck her? I wouldn't want her to be in pain," she said with a naughty smile.

I unzipped my pants. "You may, but I want her to watch," I smiled, while smacking the inside of her leg, causing her to yelp through the gag.

"Of course, sir," Lin replied softly. She made her way to Kylee and I, and removed Kylee's blindfold. Kylee's green eyes burned with arousal. She tugged at the ropes as she saw me, then looked at Lin, who was unbuckling my pants. Her eyes widened towards me as I stuck two fingers deep inside her pussy as Lin freed my cock from my pants.

"I must say, sir, I am impressed," Lin said while stroking my cock. She then slid her mouth onto it as I fingered Kylee.

Lin bent over to suck my cock, which gave Kylee a good view of her head bobbing on my cock, as well as her tits shaking while she bobbed her head. Kylee's eyes soon rolled to the back of her head as she came hard on my fingers.

I didn't stop or slow down, and neither did Lin on my cock. I popped my cock free from Lin's mouth.

"Would you eat her pussy? I think she'd love that, wouldn't you?" I turned to Kylee, and slapped her pussy lightly, driving her insane.

"Of course, sir." Lin said as she caught her breath. She made her way to the end of the bed, and stuck her tongue into Kylee's pussy.

I smiled and looked up at Kylee. Her eyes were shut tightly as she came closer to a climax.

I removed her gag, but shushed her. She obeyed, but panted heavily.

"What has gotten into you?" I asked with a playful smile.

"I'm your hypno-slave, Master. I'll do anything you command," she muttered back.

Lin lifted her head and acknowledged my obvious confusion.

"So, my actual day job is a hypno-therapist," she explained, while lightly fingering Kylee. "Kylee expressed interest in hypnotizing herself for you while she was away. It started off slowly this afternoon, but she became fully engulfed in the trance by the time you got here. She wanted to show you what her being mindless was like. You're a very lucky man, sir. Most of my clients hire me to force their partners into submission without their knowledge."

"Is this permanent?" I asked.

Lin shook her head. "The effects lift once you cum inside of her. It could be her mouth, buttocks, or vagina. But she needs your cum, literally."

Kylee mindlessly swayed her head back and forth as she looked at me and took penetration from Lin's tongue and fingers. I pinched her hardened nipple as she let out a happy sigh.

"Will she remember anything?" I asked. Lin again shook her head, but didn't lift her head from Kylee's pussy.

I stuck my cock inside of Kylee's mouth, as she happily bobbed her head.

"So, why are you helping us have sex?" I asked Lin. She lifted her head.

"I want to see what happens to my clients, especially if they're from out of town. You're definitely one of my favourite couples so far."

"So, you basically offer yourself to couples to have sex with them?" I asked. "I don't mean to sound rude, but like, isn't that weird?"

"I suppose it is. But very rarely does the man's cock insert my vagina. I'm here for the stimulation. I know what's going to get her to cum hard, and I know how to help you keep going long after I leave for the night."

My eyes widened in intrigue. "So, we could literally fuck all night?" I asked.

Lin smiled. "Yes, you could. If you take the training I offer together, you'll be able to regenerate cum non-stop. It's safe to say she loves your cum, even when she's not under this trance. She told me about the SlaVR you guys have been playing with. While I don't condone it, it sounds like you are using it safely on her and your supposed harem."

Kylee mindlessly continued sucking my cock while I pondered.

"We don't have to decide tonight, right?" I asked.

"Of course not. You have better things to do right now than talk to me. Your Slave is waiting," Lin got off of the mattress. I popped my cock out of Kylee's mouth and moved to the end of the bed.

"Please, Master. Fill my pussy. My mind and body is all yoourrssss..." Kylee trailed off as I began fucking her.

Lin stood behind me while I pounded my girlfriend's pussy. Kylee moaned quietly, as per my order.

"Untie her legs," I ordered Lin.

Lin quickly began removing the bondage from Kylee's ankles. As soon as Kylee's legs became free, she tucked them behind my legs, locking herself and pulling me into her body.

"Thank you Master, I want you deeper," she begged. "The deeper you cum inside of me, the happier your slave will be."

I smiled as I held her hips and continued fucking her.

I wasn't close yet, but Kylee was cumming like a waterfall on my cock. It was hard to tell when her orgasms stopped. Her mind was lost, filled with pleasure while I fucked her.

"Would you like me to help you finish, sir?" Lin asked.

"What did you have in mind?" I replied.

Lin pulled her massive tits free from her bra, and walked towards Kylee's mouth. Kylee began sucking on Lin's nipples, and Lin sighed deeply and smiled.

"Watch as your slave sucks on my tits, sir," Lin looked at me. "She is completely consumed in pleasure. Not a thought in her mind other than you and me."

"That's so fucking hot," I muttered as I increased my pace.

Lin let out a moderate moan as Kylee continued sucking on her tits. She looked at me.

"I want you to finger yourself, Lin," I said as her smile grew wide.

"Thank you, sir," she said with a smile. Her hand reached at her pussy under her thong. She rubbed her pussy quickly and moaned out, closing her eyes, and leaning her tits into Kylee's face.

I could only see one half of Kylee's face, but her eyes were closed as well. Her mind was overloaded with sexual pleasure.

Lin lifted her tits off of Kylee's face.

"What do you need, slave?" I asked Kylee, holding her legs in the air as I fucked her.

"I need Master's cum. Please, Master. Fill your hypno-slave," she pleaded. "I'll do anything for your cum."

I let out a long moan as I came, which sent Kylee and Lin both into a frenzy. Lin muttered out and shook as she came, and Kylee's eyes rolled to the back of her head as she gasped, and froze before letting out a delighted scream as I pumped my load inside of her. I let my cock sit inside of her pussy as she smiled up at me.

"Mmm, thank you, Master," she said with a smile.

Lin turned to me, with red in her cheeks. She looked embarrassed. "I don't normally orgasm that loud in front of clients, I'm sorry."

"Don't be," I said. "It was really hot."

Lin smiled as she lifted her bra over her tits once again. I pulled out of Kylee as she laid there, smiling with her eyes closed. "She's going to be alright, isn't she?" I asked.

"Oh, yes. She's coming out of her trance. She will be just fine," Lin said. "I've left my card on the table in case you both want to meet up again before you leave. It was a pleasure meeting you." Lin quickly got dressed and left. I pulled some sweats out of my bag and threw them on, and saw Kylee looking back at me.

"I'm so glad you came," she said. "I love you."

***

Kylee hid her rope-burn from the night before with a long-sleeved shirt and dress pants that covered her ankles. She looked incredibly sexy as she got ready for the second day of the event she was attending for work.

"I should be back at the hotel around 6:00, we can grab some food then if you want," she said as she looked into the mirror to apply her makeup. I just stood in the door frame and admired.

"I'm good with whatever you want to do, babe," I said. "You spoiled me, last night. I think you should get something you want tonight."

She turned to look at me. "You're here, aren't you? That's what I wanted," she said with a laugh. "I'm glad you got to remember everything last night. I don't even remember our FaceTime. I was tranced by then."

"I figured it was weird. You called me Daddy," I told her.

"Well, I don't have to be under a trance for that if you want, Daddy," she teased.

I just laughed and gripped her hips. "Come back here tonight, and you decide what we do. I'm just here for the ride baby." I smacked her ass and kissed her cheek from behind her. She let out a low gasp.

"I... don't have time, but I want to..." she said as she looked at me through the mirror.

"Save it for tonight, Kylee," I smiled. A few minutes later, she was out the door.

***

At lunch, I ordered room service, and checked in on the girls. Carly answered my FaceTime, wearing a lace bra and a flushed smile on her face.

"Things going well, I assume?" I asked.

"Oh, YES!" She exclaimed. From the background, I could tell she was in one of the bedrooms. She was rocking her hips on someone's mouth, but I couldn't tell who.

"I'm just checking to make sure everything is okay," I said.

"Mmm, don't worry Ry. We have it all under controllll...." she trailed off, as I could tell she was cumming."

"I'll check in later," I said as I hung up.

Room service arrived a little later, and I ate while I continued to work from the hotel room.

The place was easily bigger than Kylee's old apartment back home. It had a lounging area, which is where I was seated, as well as a separate area for the bed, TV, and bathroom. It even had an in-suite kitchen and minibar that was part of the lounging area. I was never one to stay in super nice hotel rooms if I was going somewhere, but I was sure glad Kylee splurged. That morning, she told me the company only covered 30 percent of the room, but she wanted her last trip with this company special, so she paid for the upgrade out-of-pocket.

I daydreamt about Kylee. We were thousands of miles apart just 24 hours ago, and I couldn't get over how she didn't stop at anything to get me to drop everything and join her here. I wasn't even mad. I knew that I wanted to be here. Every second I spent with Kylee was better than without her.

Admittedly, I started having second-thoughts about her becoming a mindless slave to me after her she quit. I just wanted her current self. She was fun, flirty, and if it wasn't obvious enough, incredibly adventurous, even when it came to our sex life. She was literally perfect the way she was. Why would I want to make that personality melt into mush in her brain using the SlaVR?

I decided I was done working for the day, but that didn't stop me from using the work computer. I searched SlaVR horror stories, of men in online forums that had problems with it.

"She's permanently fried," one said. "She's not the same girl as when we started."

But there was just as many guys who were over the moon about the product still.

"While you pussies complain, my harem is taking turns sucking my cock. This thing is the best. These sluts are worth every penny," another said.

But obviously, that guy had never loved one of the women in his harem. I loved Kylee. This was way different.

I heard the door unlock and quickly closed my browser. Kylee opened the door, still wearing her business attire, but had shopping bags in her hand.

"I may have bought some things," she said with a teasing smile. "I hope you like them."

***

It wasn't all lingerie, I'll give her that.

While there were pieces of clothing that hardly covered anything on her, Kylee also bought swimsuits that had the same impact, as well as some makeup and some high heeled shoes.

Until finally, she came out of the bathroom wearing a red dress. It was cut off between her knees and hips, and looked like it was made just for her. It hugged every curve of her body perfectly. She looked incredible.

"You're staring," she observed with a smile.

"How can I not?" I replied, sparking a beautiful laugh from her.

"How about we go for supper? I'm a little hungry," she said.

"Absolutely. Do you know a good place?" I asked.

We debated on food for a little bit before heading out of the hotel and catching a cab. I managed to remember a dress shirt and some dress pants for my trip, and wore dress shoes on the plane, so I didn't look completely out of place, but I was still way out of my league with Kylee on my arm. Every guy that walked by turned and looked at her, causing her to blush.

"I'm the luckiest man in the world," I whispered to her.

"Why's that?" Kylee asked while taking a bite on her bottom lip.

"They all want what I have," I said, smacking her ass, causing her to jump and smile, while I put my arm around her waist.

A cab arrived, and took us to a Greek place on the other side of the downtown core. It wasn't a city I was willing to walk, especially since I had no idea where I was going.

Kylee insisted on paying for the cab, seeing as her company was going to reimburse her. We exited the cab and made our way inside. It smelled incredible, and we were surprised to see it only half-full. We sat in the lounge, ordered drinks, and played footsie under the table until it was time to order.

"So, I've been thinking," Kylee started. "I think we should both skip work tomorrow and just hang out."

I just smiled. "Get out of my brain," I said with a laugh.

"What are they going to do, fire me?" Kylee joked. "And besides, you're the boss."

"I could claim it as in-lieu time I guess," I pondered.

"See? It's coming together!" Kylee exclaimed.

"I guess it's settled, we're hanging out tomorrow. Just us," I said as Kylee smiled wide as she took a sip of her drink.

"We could go to the zoo, we could go on a boat tour, we could just walk around," Kylee stated as she listed a whole host of options.

"You're a busy-body on vacation, too? That's perfect, so am I," I said. "You've been here before, I have not. We'll do something you've always wanted to do, but have never had the chance."

Kylee was excited as could be. "I love you, Ry. You've made this trip so much more fun already."

"I love you too, Kylee."

I thought about bringing up what I was thinking earlier that day then, but I really didn't want to ruin this moment. She was looking at me with a heartfelt look in her eyes. I could stare at that view for the rest of my life and be over the moon.

"You know what I've never done before, and really want to try?" Kylee asked.

I shrugged and shook my head.

She looked around before leaning over and whispering, "I have wanted to try having sex in the bathroom."

My jaw dropped, and I covered my mouth. My surprise caught her off guard as she laughed. "What do you think?"

"I mean, what if we get caught?" I asked.

"There's hardly anyone here," she said. "I'll ask the waitress when where the washroom is, and then you can come join me when it's empty."

"Sounds like a plan," I replied.

Kylee flagged down our waitress as planned, and asked where the washroom was. Kylee then made her way to the washroom, and texted me to inform me the coast was clear.

I made my way to the women's washroom, and creaked the door open. Kylee was already lifting her dress over her ass, quickly waving her hand for me to come in.

She locked the door behind me, and started to unbuckle my belt.

"This is so exciting," she said, looking up at me as she stroked my cock. I was fully erect instantly as Kylee spit on her hand and stroked my cock, getting it wet. She also licked it, but didn't suck on it, as time was precious.

I bent her over the counter where the sinks were. I slowly inserted my cock into her pussy, which was already very damp. I began to fuck her, letting my pants fall to the ground.

Kylee tried to stop herself from moaning. but she would occasionally let out a yelp of pleasure. She squeezed her tits hard as I fucked her.

"Fuck that pussy, baby, oh yes. I've been thinking about this all dayyy..." she muttered as I felt her cum on my cock.

The door started to wiggle. I knew we didn't have a lot of time, so I increased my pace.

"Fuck, Daddy, you're giving me that cock so good. I needed it so bad," Kylee whispered. She knew we were low on time as well, apparently. "Fuck me nice and hard. Give me every drop, baby."

A light knock on the door caused me to slow down. After the second knock, I was as quiet as could be, before I heard a female voice mutter.

"She's getting the manager," I said as I increased my pace again.

Kylee looked back at me.

"Give it to me, Daddy. Blow that fucking hot load in me. Make me drip while we eat supper."

In the nick of time, I came hard inside of Kylee. I didn't waste any time pulling out and pulling my pants back on. Kylee adjusted herself, and pulled me close for a kiss.

We heard keys shaking outside of the door.

"Oh fuck," I muttered.

"Window, at the end of the stalls," Kylee whispered.

I ran over, pushed the screen out, and climbed out just as the key was entering the lock.

I loosely replaced the screen as I heard a gruff man ask why the door was locked.

"I must have pushed it by accident. I hope you'll forgive me, sir," I heard Kylee say. I had to stop myself from laughing as I made my way to the front of the building.

I walked in passed a line of people and sat back down at the table in the lounge. Kylee joined me shortly after with a naughty smile on her face.

"Getting busy out there," I stated. "Noticed that when I went for my smoke."

Kylee played along. "It's gotten busy on the dining side, that's for sure. Our food isn't here yet, either."

Soon enough, we got our food, Greek ribs and rice that were to die for. Even Kylee, who was a great cook in her own right, was impressed.

"I couldn't even try to make these at home. They're that good," she said with a mouth full.

The manager walked by and looked at us while we ate. He must have been the gruff man that unlocked the bathroom door, because Kylee gave him a flirty wave. The man gulped hard and walked away.

"Making friends, are we?" I asked playfully.

Kylee stuck her tongue out. "Men are so easy. I've never gotten into trouble since my tits grew."

"Gee, I wonder why," I said and rolled my eyes while Kylee laughed.

We continued to act like teenagers while we ate. I'm glad we had sex before supper, because by the time we were done, I was stuffed to the brim. I offered to pay for the meal, but again, Kylee refused.

"Work is paying for mine, and I can buy you a meal, it's fine," she said.

Who am I to say no?

Kylee and I made our way out to the front of the restaurant, and we walked around the corner where I jumped out of the window. Kylee just laughed as she looked at the dent I made in the shrub when I jumped out.

"So heroic," she said mockingly. "A reward is in your future."

"It was a small price to pay for sex, that's for sure," I said with a teasing smile.

Kylee and I walked a few blocks before hailing another cab to take us back to the room. When we got back, we started looking up things to do the next day.

"We just have to avoid that conference center," Kylee pointed. "That's where I'm supposed to be."

"Seems easy enough," I said.

We game-planned, and then sat in the lounging area for a drink. We enjoyed a fun conversation, and checked in with the girls. Jayda and Cassie were sitting in the theatre room watching an animated movie, while Carly was sleeping, at least according to what Cassie said on the FaceTime call.

After I hung up, Kylee got up. "I think I need to change into something more comfortable," she said as she started to unzip her dress and walk towards the bathroom.

'I know what this means,' I thought as I smiled, removed my clothes, and made my way to the bed.

Kylee made her way out of the bathroom. My eyes wondered from her feet to her head. Black high heels, black stockings, black thong, and a black bra holding her tits in the perfect place. Her seductive smile framed itself perfectly on her face.

"That's better," she said as she walked slowly towards the bed.

I met her at the side of the bed. I placed my arm around her waist as she straddled me. She began dry-humping me while we made out. She held my head in place with her hands, while I gripped her ass with mine. Her moans into the kiss instantly made me hard.

She teased the tip of my cock with her dry-humping. 'Two can play at that game,' I thought, as I smacked her ass hard enough to echo in the hotel suite.

She didn't cry out. She didn't whine from the pain. She lifted up from the kiss and stared at me, completely turned on, while still dry-humping me.

"Do it again," she said in a monotone, yet sexy voice.

I smacked her other ass cheek as hard as the first, causing her to gasp and smile.

"You smacking me makes me so fucking wet," Kylee said. "Punish me. I've been so bad tonight."

"Is that what you want?" I said with a teasing smile, pulling on her hair. Another gasp escaped her mouth.

"More than anything," she whispered.

I pondered playfully for a bit before asking. "Who is my slut?"

"I'm your slut," she answered.

I was in. I knew it. "Who is my fuck doll?"

"I am your fuck doll."

"Who is my slave?"

"I am your slave, Ohmygod FUUCCKKKK," she moaned out as I pulled on her hair more and buried my face into her tits. I used my hands to press her tits into my face while she collapsed into me. She teased my cock more with her dry-humping while I pinned her tits into my face. I unclipped her bra, and it fell rather easily off of her shoulders.

She yelped as I smacked her ass again while still burying my face into her tits. She may have been in a pleasure-filled agony, but I was in heaven, parked between her massive breasts.

Eventually, she crawled off of me and knelt at my feet.

"May I suck your cock?" She asked innocently.

"Who am I?" I asked.

"You.. you are my Master," Kylee stammered.

"Do you realize your mistake?"

"Yes, Master. I apologize. May I please suck your cock, Master?"

"I don't know," I teased. Kylee's mouth opened in surprise as I continued. "Those big tits would feel great on my cock."

Her smile widened. "Yes, Master, of course."

Kylee squished her tits together and put my cock in between them. She looked up at me as she rubbed my cock with her tits.

It felt phenomenal.

"Does that feel good, Master? I hope you love having your slave on her knees for you," she said with a smile.

"It feels great, my little slut," I said, matching her naughty smile. "You should go faster."

"Yes, Master, of course," Kylee said as she pumped her breasts faster on my cock.

She continued titty-fucking me, staring up at me, incredibly turned on. She then slowed down.

"Mmm Master, that cock feels so good in between my tits," she said. "This makes me so wet."

"Oh really?" I said while she let a drop of spit down in between her tits to lube my cock. "Would you like it in your ass?"

Her eyes widened in excitement. "Of course, Master. Anything for you."

She got up off her knees and slid her thong off, laying it on the floor. I stood up as she laid crawled onto the bed. She rested herself on the bed and looked back at me, sliding her hands behind her back.

"Take me, Master," she said in seductive tone. "My body is all yours."

I pushed my cock into her ass as she let out a low moan. I grabbed onto her wrists as I began pumping my cock into her ass.

"Mmm fuck that ass feels good," I said as I increased my pace.

"That cock is incredible, Master, my God yes..." she moaned out.

I smacked her ass hard while continuing to fuck her ass. Her moans got louder. I then reached for her hair, gripping it tightly.

"FUUUCCKKKK," Kylee moaned. My grip tightened on her hair as I kept fucking her ass. "I'm all yours, Master. Fuck me like you own meeee..."

"My slave, I don't think you get a say, do you?" I asked, as I pulled my cock out of her ass.

She turned to me and pouted. "No, Master, I'm sorry."

I resumed my grip on her hair on the other side of the bed. My cock waved in her face as she looked up at me, her tongue hanging out of her mouth. I slid my cock into her waiting mouth, as she bobbed her head on my cock quickly, despite the fact it was just in her ass.

I let out a long sigh. She closed her eyes as she sucked my cock, and willingly took my cock into her mouth as I began fucking her mouth. I watched as her ass wiggled while I fucked her mouth.

I then pulled my cock out of her mouth. Drool spilled out of her mouth as she looked up at me.

"Thank you, Master," she said with a smile. "How else may I pleasure you?"

"Give me that pussy," I ordered. She spun around the bed and stuck her ass up and placed her head down onto the bed. She wiggled her ass in the air, smiling back at me.

"All yours, Master," Kylee teased. "I'm aaaallll yours."

I slid my cock into her pussy and began pumping my cock into her. She moaned loudly, as I didn't let up. I fucked her as hard as I could, and felt her cum spraying all over my cock.

"Fuck... Yes... Master..." Kylee stammered through moans. "Keep... Fucking... Meeee...."

Her pussy tightened as she spread her legs. She tucked her arms behind her back, and I grabbed a hold of her wrists, continuing to fuck her. She was cumming non-stop.

Soon, it was my turn.

"Where do you want it, slave?" I asked.

She smiled back at me. "Feed me, Master," she muttered.

I pulled out as she crawled to the floor, kneeling at my feet. She held her tits up and stuck her tongue out.

"Mmm, good girl," I admired as I stroked my cock near her waiting face.

"You've trained me so well, Master," Kylee said with a teasing smile. "I can't wait to taste you. Cum all over me."

It wasn't long after that before I came on her face. It dripped into her mouth and on her tits, and she giggled as she stuck her tongue out to lick the leftover cum on my cock.

She giggled as she licked my cum off of her lips. "I love this," she said with a deep breath.

I collapsed onto the bed as she playfully licked up my cum. Kylee looked up at me after and smiled.

"I'm so glad you came here," she said.

****

**Kylee was standing in front of me, wearing a white dress and a veil. I looked down, and saw myself in an expensive-looking suit and tie. There was a minister standing beside us, and everything else around Kylee was covered in white fog.

"Do you take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband?" the minister asked.

"I do," Kylee said with a smile. I felt myself smile as well.

"And do you, take this slave, to be your wife?"

I stumbled back and widened my eyes in surprise.

"What's the matter, Master?" Kylee asked.

I couldn't find words. A lump grew larger and larger in my throat as I saw Kylee start to cry.

"Master, why don't you want me?" She pleaded.

I tried to speak, but the words couldn't make their way to my mouth.

"WHY!?" Kylee screamed.**

I shot up out of the bed, panting. Kylee was still curled up near me, passed out and snoring softly.

"I gotta figure this out," I whispered to myself, as I laid awake for the rest of the night.

Chapter 105: Chapter 105. Are you thirsty, baby (Hookups To Master And Slave)

I eventually got back to sleep but was woken up later that morning by the sensation of Kylee bobbing her mouth on my cock.

While I should have been used to the sensation of her mouth on my cock as I woke up, as it turned into a bit of a routine, I was startled by it and jumped a bit. Kylee looked up with me, gripped my cock in her hand, and began to stroke my hardened cock slowly as she looked up at me.

"Good morning, baby. Lean back and let me take care of you," she said in a whispering-seductive tone.

Just as soon as she lifted her head, she sank her mouth back down onto my cock. I sighed, unable to resist the sensation of this bombshell sucking me off to start the day. I caressed her hair and put it into a ponytail in my hand as I guided her head up and down my shaft.

I felt a dominant streak burning in my chest. While Kylee was giving me head, part of me wanted to use that submissive side of her to get me off. My head, however, was getting in the way. The dream from last night still played over and over in my head. I gripped Kylee's hair a little tighter as I balled my hand into a fist, angered at myself in the dream and frustrated with this internal conflict I was going through.

Kylee bobbed her head faster on my cock. I looked down at her, and she stared deeply back at me. Her green eyes burned with desire as she did not let up on my cock.

She cupped my balls with her free hand, willing the cum into her mouth.

"Are you thirsty, baby?" I asked through grunts and moans while she continued bobbing her head.

She nodded, not lifting her mouth off of my cock. I held her head steady and began fucking her mouth. She instinctively pinched her nipples while she took my cock at my pace.

I came hard into her mouth, and she struggled to contain every drop. Cum spilled down her chin and around her lips. When she finally lifted off my cock, she stuck her tongue out, showing my cum all over it before she stuck it back in to swallow.

"The best way to start a day," she said with a smile.

"I don't mind it either," I smirked.

She got up to get dressed; I sat at the edge of the bed and pondered. My erection died down, which helped me think a little more clearly. I desperately wanted to continue being Kylee's dom and her boyfriend, but what if she was too sold on becoming a wholly brainwashed slave? I wanted her to keep her personality as much as anything.

But simultaneously, the idea of completely dominating her was so hot. I wanted to try being her dominant full-time while she was still a normal person. I decided on a plan.

'Hopefully, she likes this better,' I thought with a devilish smile on my face.

***

Kylee came out wearing an everyday blouse with some leggings. She looked ready for a fun day of exploring, which is what we had planned.

"Ready to go?" She asked. I was clothed, wearing a regular T-shirt and some jeans.

"I am, but you're not," I said. Her mouth opened in shock. "I think you need to wear an outfit today that's a bit more... revealing," I said as I stood up.

"How revealing?" She asked, with a smile growing on her face.

"Let me decide," I replied sharply. "In fact, I don't think you get to decide anything today."

She bit her lip. I could tell she was going crazy inside and was doing her best to keep it cool on the exterior.

"Is there a clothing store nearby? If so, I'll head there and pick out your new outfit for the day," I said.

She pointed towards one down the street from the suite's window. I smiled and patted her on the ass. "Good girl." She breathed deeply, with a naughty smile growing on her face as she exhaled.

As I made my way out of the suite, I instructed her to remove her clothing. She nearly ripped her blouse off her body as she undressed while I left the suite.

'This is going to be so good,' I thought as I approached the elevator.

***

I knew what I was looking for, and it wasn't hard to find. I returned to the hotel within an hour and made my way to the suite once again, this time with a bag from the store. I got a few strange looks from people in the lobby, but I didn't care. I wouldn't be the one wearing the clothes from this store.

I opened the door, and Kylee was on the bed, naked, smiling, and sitting neatly on the edge of the bed.

I gave her the bag.

"You're only allowed to wear what's in the bag, plus shoes. Understood?"

She nodded excitedly as she ran to the bathroom to change.

I sat and waited patiently for her. I heard her exclaim, "OH MY GOD," once or twice, which I thought was a good sign.

She exited the bathroom and smiled at me, wearing her pink crop top and matching pink booty shorts that only covered about 3/4 of her ass cheeks. No bra, no panties. Her tits shook as she walked, no matter how quiet her steps were.

'Perfect,' I thought.

"Do you like it?" I asked.

"I... I feel very exposed," she said with a laugh.

"That's not what I asked," I reminded her. I stood up, directed her toward a full-length mirror, and stood behind her. "Answer the question. Do you like it?"

She breathed heavily as she naturally grinded her ass into my crotch. "I love it," she breathed.

"What do you look like right now?" I asked, brushing her hair with my fingers.

"I look like a Bimbo," she said, gripping her own tits in her hands.

"For the rest of today, that's your name. If someone calls you Kylee, you don't respond, and you only respond when I call you Bimbo. Understood?"

"Yessss..." Kylee, or Bimbo, said.

"What's your name?" I asked.

"Bimboooo," she replied, grinding her ass into my cock.

"You're going to call me Daddy, even when we're in public, understood?"

"Yes, Daddyyy..." I could have fucked her there. She was insatiable, standing there in front of me, grinding me in front of the mirror.

Completely under my control, without the SlaVR.

"I think we're ready to go now, Bimbo," I whispered into her ear as she stopped grinding on me.

"Yes, Daddy," she said, with a bit of disappointment, but I chalked it up to not fucking her in that outfit right away at the time.

***

I took Kylee to a mall nearby, but we walked instead of taking a cab.

I held her hand while we walked through downtown and watched as everyone gawked at her. I looked over at Kylee, who was looking around nervously.

"How could she wear something like that?" Some old lady said behind us, loud enough for both Kylee and me to hear.

I know it was sickening of me, but I wanted Kylee to feel this. She usually always dressed conservatively during the week, but if she really wanted to be my Slave, I figured this was how she would look in public most of the time.

We walked to the mall's front door, and I opened the door for her. She smiled.

"Thank you, Daddy," she murmured. I smacked her ass as everyone continued staring at her from outside of the mall. I heard Kylee gasp and turned to her to see her cheeks burning red.

"Do you have a problem, Bimbo?" I asked.

"No, Daddy. I'm happy we're here," she said with a nervous smile.

We walked through the mall and checked out some stores. Kylee and I walked by a lingerie store, and she looked at me.

"Would you like me to go in and get something to wear for you, Daddy?" She asked, batting her eyelashes.

"When we return to the hotel, you won't need any clothes," I replied. Kylee grew a naughty smile on her face.

"That sounds exciting, Daddy," she said.

We walked a little longer in the mall. I felt a chill in the air from the air conditioning and smiled.

I looked at Kylee's tits. Her nipples were showing through her crop top. Kylee was trying to hide it, but I wagged my finger.

"No, no, Bimbo. We don't do that," I said. Kylee blushed.

"Sorry, Daddy," Kylee whined. "My nipples are just cold from the building."

The people staring at her didn't stop. In fact, with her nipples showing through her crop top, it got worse.

Or better, if you ask me. Her embarrassment was through the roof. As we sat down, she shook nervously.

"Daddy, I'm scared," she whispered.

"What's scaring you?" I asked.

"What if... someone sees me?" She rubbed her arms.

"You should only be concerned about one man's eyes, Bimbo," I answered. "You are my slut, aren't you?"

"Of course, Daddy. I'm sorry," Kylee said.

"This is good practice for when you're my slave, isn't it?" I asked.

"Um, Daddy, I never thought about it that way..." she trailed off. "Are you... testing me?"

"Maybe I am," I replied, putting an arm around her and smiled. "How do you think you're doing?"

A smile grew on her face. "Oh, Daddy, my silly Bimbo brain would have no idea. I need you to think for me," she said as she bit her lip.

"Exactly," I said, pulling her close. "Tell me what you're thinking right now."

Kylee looked at me with her green eyes burning in lust. "I only think about pleasing you, Daddy," she squirmed while she sat.

"Would you like to keep going?" I asked.

"Yes, Daddy, show me off," she said with a smile.

****

Kylee still burned in embarrassment but was much more enthusiastic as we walked through the city's downtown. She put on a real show for everyone walking around downtown, but as I walked beside her, I noticed both men and women staring at her in admiration. Some prudes were still pissed off with her showing herself off, but she blocked them out of her vision. She was in her own little world.

By the mid-afternoon, we were heading out for a boat tour. She stood near the front of the boat, and I stood behind her, holding onto the railing with one hand and holding her waist with the other.

"Today's been perfect, Daddy," she smiled. "Thank you."

"You've really adapted to being a Bimbo, haven't you?" I asked.

She looked up at me. "Oh God, yes, Daddy. I could be your Bimbo forever."

"Oh, but sweetie, you've been a Bimbo for a while, haven't you?" I brushed her hair out of her face as the wind blew.

"Mmm, yes, Daddy. If you leave me like this, it may become permanent," she teased, wiggling her ass teasingly.

I shrugged my shoulders and thought about the idea of Kylee being a Bimbo, and she would still be her usual self and seemed to enjoy it.

As we toured around the waterfront on the boat, we had a romantic supper inside waiting for us. I could tell Kylee felt she was underdressed for the occasion, but she sat and ate anyway. She caught me staring at her cleavage several times and used her arms to press her tits together for an extra show. I also felt her foot teasing my cock underneath the table.

Like that, the boat tour ended, and we returned to the hotel. As we loaded into the elevator, we were the only ones on the way up.

"Take your top off," I ordered. Kylee looked at me, shocked, then smiled. She removed her top and handed it to me as I asked for it, and I also made her hold her hands together behind her back.

Fortunately for her, no one joined us on the elevator ride. We stopped at the top level and exited the elevator, with Kylee still walking with her hand behind her back.

I grabbed the card out of my pocket and opened the door. I let her in, smacking her ass again as she entered the room.

"Did you like parading your slut around, Daddy?" She asked with a smile on her face while I closed the door.

It was at that moment I finally realized my plan backfired. She didn't seem upset at all by the fact I paraded her around in the sluttiest outfit I could find, but in fact, it made her even more turned on. She didn't care that people stared at her, insulted her, and even gossiped with their friends about her. Kylee was living her true fantasy; having a Master determine everything in her life. I should have been more upset than I was, but in reality, I loved it.

I grabbed her by the neck from behind and pulled her into me, causing her to gasp. "It was pretty nice watching you act like a whore in public, not going to lie," I whispered into her ear. She trembled as she wiggled her ass into my crotch.

"Mmm, I am a whore, Daddy. I'm your whore," she said with a naughty smile. "I'll do anything you tell me to."

An equally naughty smile formed on my face. "I have the perfect idea."

***

We were sitting in the lounging area of Kylee's suite. Well, I shouldn't say WE were seated. Kylee was kneeling at my feet, completely naked, while sucking my cock. And here I was on my phone, live streaming it to the harem of girls at home, who sat in the theatre room, who were rubbing and toying with themselves, watching Kylee suck me off.

Kylee popped my cock out of her mouth. "Does that feel good, Daddy?" She asked, looking right into the camera.

"Yes, it does," I said. "But I didn't tell my Bimbo to stop, did I?"

A playful pout formed on Kylee's face. "No, Daddy, I'm sorry."

"I'll have to punish you now, won't I?" I asked her. She was pinching her nipples hard while I asked.

"Yes, Daddy, I deserve it," she said with a naughty grin. She crawled onto the couch while I positioned the phone on the coffee table to make it so the harem could watch. Kylee rested her body on my lap, sticking her ass in the air, and I began spanking her.

Each spank led to a soft moan from Kylee. She obediently kept her hands together behind her back while I spanked her.

"Thank you for punishing me, Daddy," Kylee muttered. "I've been a bad girl."

"Have you learned your lesson?" I asked teasingly while smacking her ass hard.

After an audible gasp, she whimpered, "Yes, Daddy."

She got up, and I instructed her to straddle me on the lounging couch, giving the harem a great view of Kylee's back and now-burning ass cheeks. Her face had a monotone, turned-on look to it. She had been teased and humiliated all day, and the only thing on her mind was my cock inside her.

Kylee guided my cock into her pussy as she pushed herself onto me. A long moan escaped her mouth as I slid inside of her. She was already wet like a fountain.

As she began riding my cock, I placed her nipple from her left breast into my mouth and sucked hard. That drove her crazy as she increased her pace, and I massaged her right breast with my left hand.

"Fuck Daddy," she muttered while she rode me. "I'm all yours. I'm going to cum so fucking much..." She let out a long moan as I felt her cum squirting onto my cock. She came so hard that she slowed down.

"Why did you slow down, you Bimbo?" I asked while smacking her ass. She looked back at me almost mindlessly.

"I'm sorry, Daddy, you made me cum so much, my head went fuzzy..." she responded. "I'll try not to do that --- OHMYFUCKINGGOD."

I grabbed her hips and began fucking her from underneath before she could finish. I was pumping my cock into her pussy hard, all the while sucking on her tits.

"Mmm DADDYYYY..." she moaned out as she came. Kylee leaned into me as I fucked her, as I didn't stop fucking her while she came.

Orgasms hit her in waves. She had trouble making words and dirty talk, as her moans would interrupt any word she tried to say.

Then I slowed down, and she panted heavily.

"Mmm, Daddy... please keep going," she begged quietly. "I need to cum again so bad."

"Who needs to cum so bad?" I asked.

"Your Bimbo, Daddy," she pleaded. "Your Bimbo needs to cum again. Please, I'll do anything..."

"Is your mind empty?" I asked, teasing her with my cock slowly.

"Mmmm, yes, Daddy. I'm so mindless for you," she growled, completely turned on. "My silly brain can only think about your cock, Daddy."

I increased my pace slowly. She looked down at me and pleaded.

"Please, Daddy, you own me; please fuck me senseless. I need it so bad," she begged.

I started to fuck her faster and faster. Her eyes grew wide with excitement as I increased my pace.

"Thank... you... DADDY," she moaned out as I resumed fucking her hard from underneath her. I felt her cum moments later and then again. She was moaning non-stop at this point.

But soon, it was my turn.

"Kneel," I ordered. She quickly got off of my cock and knelt on the floor. I stood up and stroked my cock, giving the harem a great view of Kylee kneeling with her tongue out and holding her tits up.

"Cover me, Daddy," Kylee said with a naughty smile.

Cum exploded out of my cock and onto Kylee's face. She moaned and took all of my cum on her face and let it drip onto her tits.

"Don't swallow," I ordered. "Take the camera, and tell our harem what we did today with the cum all over you."

Kylee quickly grabbed the phone, turning it to herself while still kneeling.

"Daddy bought me a cute outfit and told me to wear it. We then walked all over downtown, and it turned me on as people stared at me. Daddy took complete control of me all day, and it was so fucking hot," Kylee rubbed her clit with her free hand. "This was the best day ever."

She smiled up at me, cum still all over her face. I grabbed the phone and disconnected the call as she began directing all of my seed into her mouth.

"I hope that eased your worries," Kylee said as she finished swallowing my cum.

Internally, alarm bells were going off in my head. "What do you mean?"

"I saw your search history when you went to buy that crop top and those shorts. Have some worries we're not talking about, don't we?"

Oh fuck...

***

Kylee and I had never fought before.

She was now fully dressed, staring at me with her arms crossed while I sat on the lounging couch with just my pants on. It was pretty clear she was upset.

"I hope you're going to explain yourself," Kylee said sternly. "At the very least, I think I deserve an explanation."

"If I told you the truth, you either wouldn't believe me, or you'd think I'm crazy..." I said as she huffed impatiently.

"Right now, I'm banking on thinking you're crazy because I sure as fuck don't believe you don't want me to be your slave!" Kylee shouted.

"I don't want the slave; I just want you," I said. "I'm sorry. I love you the way you are, and losing your personality scares the shit out of me. I was partly hoping it would scare you too, but I guess it didn't."

She rolled her eyes. I definitely thought this was going to end poorly for me. So I had to say more; it would shovel more dirt on my grave or calm her down, and I had no idea what would happen.

"I had a dream last night; it was our wedding day. You called me Master, and the minister was calling you Slave, and it just freaked me out. It didn't help that I saw some pretty rank horror stories about the SlaVR and what it does to you. I just... I'm sorry, Kylee. Some of that shit sounds awful, and I couldn't do it to you."

I was looking at the ground for most of that speech, so I didn't notice Kylee softening her gaze toward me.

"You could have just told me that, you fucking idiot," she said through tears rolling down her cheeks.

"I uh... hope you forgive me. I didn't mean to frighten you," I stammered.

Kylee sat far from me on the lounging couch, wiping away her tears. "At this point, I don't care about being brainwashed. I just want to be your submissive, and if that means you don't make me a complete slave when we get home, I don't care. You are the only man I feel has truly loved me, ever. And I love you. I'm game for whatever you want, but you must be honest with me."

"You've had a change of heart," I said, folding my arms and leaning back. "Were you planning on telling me that?"

Well, when you put it that way..." she trailed off and smirked. "I was going to tell you when we got home. The girls back home still want it as bad as ever, and I gotta tell you, Ry, part of me really likes being a Mistress to those girls, too."

"Well, this is all new information," I said with a hint of sarcastic surprise. I watched as Kylee smiled and playfully rolled her eyes. "How about we plan for when we get home? You can have a playdate with our slaves? Or we can kick them out and have the house to ourselves."

Kylee shook her head. "No, let's play it by ear. But from now on, we need to be honest with each other. If I'm doing something you don't like, please tell me. I'll tell you if you're doing something I don't like. Deal?"

I grabbed Kylee's outstretched pinky with my own and kissed her. "Deal."

"Now, what do you want to do with me now?" She playfully asked.

"I think we could just relax for the rest of the night," I said, brushing her hair back. "It's just us for two nights."

"Maybe there's a hockey game on," Kylee said.

"Even better, I'm pretty sure there's basketball on tonight downtown. I bet we could get tickets," I suggested.

Kylee shrugged. "I've never been to a game. Are they fun?"

"I've been to a couple. They can be," I said. "Haven't been to one in years."

"Well shit, let's go," she said. "I have a cute outfit for it." She flashed a big grin and ran to get changed.

***

Kylee wore a business suit that she would have worn at her business meeting today but with a low-cut shirt underneath. I had trouble not staring at her cleavage as she rolled her eyes with a smile.

"You're lucky I'm the submissive," she smirked.

"Sorry, what was that?" I asked jokingly. Kylee let out a loud laugh before I grabbed her arm and led her out of the suite.

The stadium was close to the hotel, so we decided to walk. We held hands, looking at each other periodically and smiling.

I genuinely felt like her boyfriend at that moment. It was the first time in a while, and it was fantastic. I had nothing on my mind, and life was good.

Tickets were a little pricey, but we got seats in the lower bowl. Kylee and I found our seats relatively easy while warmups were going on. It was two teams I had only seen on TV, and the arena was starting to get pretty packed for a Wednesday night game.

I did, however, notice some guys looking over at Kylee. They had a hard time keeping her eyes off her, and she was looking towards the far side of the arena.

"Believe me, I see them. I know they're looking at me," she said.

"At least it's not like earlier, right?" I joked.

She swatted my arm. "That was incredibly hot, but this is more comfortable," she said while not looking away. "I've learned that if you avoid eye contact and ignore them, they look away sooner."

"Oh, but pretty girl, don't you want that attention?" I asked while putting my arm around her.

She looked at me and gave me a questioning smile.

"I mean, I can't blame them for staring," I continued, glancing down at her breasts. "Hell, I have a hard time keeping my eyes off you myself."

She kissed me deeply as we sat in our seats. When she pulled back from the kiss, she whispered. "The only eyes I want on me are yours, baby. I'm all yours."

"Well, they looked away when you kissed me. At least, I think..." I replied. She giggled.

We sat, watched the game, and found ourselves rooting for the home team in the first half. It was a back-and-forth game, and by halftime, the hometown team led by five.

At halftime, we both got a text from an unknown number, and Kylee checked her phone first.

"Oh, I know who this is..." she said with a smile.

"Who is it?" I asked.

"It's Linn. She sent us a GIF," Kylee said. "It's to hypnotize me, I think."

"Well, do you want to remember the rest of the game?" I asked.

She laughed. "Well, one quick peak wouldn't hurt, would it?"

I saw her look down at her phone. The game started when she looked up again, indicating that she had been staring at her phone for quite a long time.

She looked at me and smiled. "I feel perfect, Daddy."

I put my arm back around her and smiled. "How good?" I asked.

She leaned in and whispered to me. "I'm so wet; I feel it is dripping from my pussy. I need that cock inside me soon, Daddy."

"I'm going to make you wait. We wouldn't want to miss the rest of the game, would we?" I caressed her hair, which drove her crazy.

"Wait, that's where we are?" She asked. "I had no idea."

I played with her hair some more. She squirmed in her seat, and in the middle of the third quarter, she seemed insatiable.

I leaned in and whispered. "Do you need to cum, baby?"

She let out a soft moan. "Mmm, yes, Daddy. You're driving me crazy."

"Find the washroom. And finger yourself in the stall. Do not make any noise, and film yourself while you do it," I ordered. "When you return, you will hand me your shirt and sit with your blazer covering your upper body. Understood?"

Kylee's eyes glowed at me as she looked at me in shock. "Oh fuck yes, Daddy. Anything you command."

She kissed me deeply before getting up and heading for the stairway. I watched as she basically sprinted up the stairs. I focused on the game for a moment before texting Linn.

"Thanks for the GIF. We're at the game, and she is going out of her mind."

She quickly typed a reply.

"I saw you both. I'm sitting across the way. Want me to come over after?"

I pondered for a moment before she texted me again.

"This is your choice, not hers," she texted with a wink-face emoji.

I chuckled for a moment before replying. "Sounds good. See you after the game!"

Then, I got a message from Kylee. It was a video message, so I knew I had to look around to ensure no one else was looking over my shoulder.

I opened the video, and sure enough, Kylee was shirtless, fingering herself deeply with her blazer open. Her tits were fully exposed. She was silently moaning, staring intensely into the camera.

As the video ended, Kylee returned to her seat. Her face flushed, her shirt was off, and her blazer buttoned up.

As the third quarter ended, Kylee collapsed into her seat. She reached into her jacket and handed me her shirt.

"That was so hot, Daddy; thank you for letting me do that," she moaned.

"I'll get to save that video for later," I joked. Kylee flashed a big smile.

"Oh yes, Daddy. And I'm going to do more than that for you tonight," she said excitedly.

"We're going to have a guest. You're going to make sure she's entertained. Understood?" I asked.

Her eyes widened. "Mmm fuck yes, Daddy. I'll do anything."

"Watch the game for now, baby," I ordered her.

She obediently sat and watched the game. I texted Linn one more time.

"What state is she in now?"

She replied quickly. "She's submissive. You have options. Make her watch it again to make her a slave, or keep her waiting, and she'll become a bimbo for you."

I smiled and sent her the video of Kylee from earlier. Linn replied quickly.

"Oh my..." she texted.

"I'll make her a slave, but you should bring a collar for her. And you, if you're into that." I texted her.

She responded quickly. "Oh, HELL, yes. I can't wait!"

I put my phone away and grabbed the inside of Kylee's leg. She gasped quietly and looked at me.

"Is it time to go already?" She asked.

"Not yet, dear," I replied. "However, I think there's something on your phone you should watch to kill time."

Kylee pulled out her phone. "I don't know what you... mean... Daddy..." Kylee trailed off as she stared once again at the GIF.

I watched the rest of the game while Kylee mindlessly stared at her phone screen. The game was starting to widen out, and the home team was taking over. The crowd noise, the loud music, and the whistles couldn't deter Kylee, and she was focused solely on the screen.

In the final few minutes, I reached over to turn Kylee's phone screen off. Kylee looked over at me and gave me a naughty smile.

"Your slave waits for you, Master," she whispered.

"I think we can miss the rest of the game," I told her as I grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the stairway. We were nearly running out of the stadium as the final buzzer sounded.

We approached the hotel but had to stop for a crosswalk. Kylee panted but smiled up at me before we continued at a more normal pace. I kissed her deeply before the crosswalk changed signals to allow us to walk across safely. We made it to the front of the hotel, and I opened the door for her, smacking her ass as she walked by me. She looked up at me, smiling. "Thank you, Master," she mouthed.

As we entered the elevator, I opened the button on her suit jacket, exposing her tits slightly more. We were the only ones in the elevator again, so I didn't have to ask her to remove it completely.

"Is this want you wanted, Master?" She asked while batting her eyelashes.

"Perfect, Slave," I replied. "Do you know what you're going to wear later?"

"Of course, Master," Kylee said with a smile. "Linn sent me instructions. We're going to match for you, Master."

"Fuck that's hot," I remarked.

The elevator stopped at our floor. Kylee stepped out of the elevator, and after I got out, I stopped her.

"Crawl for me," I ordered.

Kylee handed me her suit jacket and dropped to her knees in the hotel hallway. She crawled behind me as I strolled towards the suite. Her tits swayed back and forth as she crawled slowly and seductively.

I slid the card through the slot and opened the door. Kylee continued to crawl behind me into the room and smiled up at me as she kneeled at my feet while I pushed the door closed.

"I love being beneath you, Master," Kylee said with a huge smile. "My mind, body, and soul are all yours. I'm so desperate for that cock to be inside of me. Please, Master. Take me. I'm your fuck doll."

"You're making it hard to wait for Linn," I smirked.

She placed her hands behind her back and shook her tits teasingly. "I don't want to wait, Master. I want to scream for you while you fuck all my holes."

She unbuttoned her dress pants and slid them off. As she was standing up to slide her pants completely off, there was a knock at the door.

"Get the door, Slave," I ordered. "I have a feeling you'll know who it is."

Kylee walked over to the door, smiling at me the whole time, as she opened the door.

"My, what a surprise this is," Linn's voice said from the other side of the door.

"Come on in, Linn. I don't think we can wait much longer," I said.

Linn walked past Kylee and smiled warmly at me. She wore a low-cut top that exposed a significant portion of her cleavage. She had a large leather bag in her hand.

"We'll be right back," Linn said.

Linn led Kylee to the bathroom and closed the door. I started getting undressed. Picturing Linn and Kylee together ensured I didn't take long to get hard, either.

I heard the bathroom door click and turned and looked.

"Oh my..." I gasped.

Kylee and Linn wore matching black bras, thongs, matching high heels, and black collars around their neck. They both smiled at me innocently.

"I'm ready for any command you give me, Master," Kylee beamed.

I looked over at Linn. "I believe you may have some programming to catch up on, no?"

Linn's eyes widened. "I've never done that for a client, but I trust you," she said.

I handed her my phone with the GIF already preloaded on it. "Sit on the chair," I ordered.

Linn mindlessly obeyed without lifting her eyes from the screen. I then turned to Kylee.

"I expect that mouth on my cock in short order," I said as she got down on her knees. She crawled up to me slowly and licked my cock.

"Of course, Master. I'm here to pleasure you," she said as her eyes glowed.

Kylee's mouth opened wide, and her head began bobbing on my cock. She looked up at me without breaking eye contact as she sucked me off. I let out a soft moan as she increased her pace, stroking my cock with one hand while she sucked.

Linn let out an audible gasp as she looked up from the phone. I guess Kylee sucking my cock was able to break her focus from the GIF.

"I'm ready to serve you, Master," she said with a smile.

"Come here, sl-... slut," I stuttered. I wasn't initially sure if it was alright if I called her that, but she seemed to respond well to it as she stood up and walked over to me slowly while smiling.

I caressed her hair and kissed her deeply. Linn moaned softly into the kiss, while Kylee moaned while sucking my cock. I reached around Linn's petite body to grab one of her large tits that sat comfortably in her lingerie. I pulled away from the kiss, and she smiled up at me.

"Who's my slut?" I asked, looking directly at Linn.

"I-I am, Master," Linn stammered as her expression brightened.

"What's your name?" I asked, squeezing her breast softly and pulling her close to me.

"I... I don't know, Master. What would you like my name to be?" She asked as her face glowed up at me.

"The name 'Slut' suits you perfectly," I said. Meanwhile, Kylee popped her mouth off of my cock. I looked down at her. "Do you know your name?" I asked.

"I... I think it's Slave," Kylee paused. "Is that right, Master?"

"Yes, it is," I replied with a smile. "Trade places with Slut."

Kylee stood up, and Linn knelt on the floor. Linn put her warm mouth on my cock while looking up at me, while Kylee pressed herself against me and kissed me. I kissed her neck as I wrapped my arm around her and squeezed her breast. Kylee let out a soft moan.

"Oh, Master..." She said as she closed her eyes and sighed in pleasure.

"Who's a good girl?" I whispered to her.

"Mmm, I'm a good girl, Master," she moaned out.

"You're going to let me do whatever I want to you, aren't you?"

"Fuuucckkk Master, of course. Use me. I'm your whore," Kylee wiggled her ass into my hip in an effort to tease me.

Linn popped my cock out of her mouth and smiled up at me. "Thank you, Master," she said excitedly.

"Stand up, Slut," I ordered. "And start kissing Slave."

Slut and Slave looked at each other with grins on their faces. Linn glanced at Kylee's breasts before holding her face and kissing her. I slid Kylee's thong off to the side, and while she leaned over to kiss Linn, I slid my cock into Kylee's ass. Her moans were very audible, but she did not lift from her kiss with Linn.

I fucked her ass hard, holding onto her hips as I pushed into her ass at a steady pace. I unclipped Kylee's bra.

"Slave, push Slut's face into your tits," I ordered.

Kylee lifted from the kiss and slid her bra off. Linn bent over slightly as Kylee pushed her face into her breasts. Kylee also moaned out as I continued fucking her ass.

"Oh, yes, Master. My ass is yours," Kylee moaned out.

I rocked Kylee back and forth on my cock, and she moaned out louder. The rocking back and forth caused Linn to stop sucking on Kylee's tits. She looked up at me with an excited look on her face.

I pulled my cock out of Kylee's ass. "Suck on my cock, Slut," I ordered.

Linn obediently knelt and sucked my cock, even after it had been on Kylee's ass. Kylee turned around and pulled her thong off of her.

"Take Slut's clothes off, Slave," I ordered Kylee. She smiled at me as she bent over to unclip Linn's bra. I stuck a finger into Kylee's needy pussy while she did, and it slid in effortlessly, as she was incredibly wet.

"Oh, Master, that feels so good..." She trailed off as she looked up at me. Linn adjusted herself as Kylee removed her thong for her. Both girls kept their collars and high heels on. I began fingering Kylee more quickly. Her moans got needier. "Fuck, Master; I love this --"

"I didn't tell you to speak, Slave," I told her as she stared up at me. I fingered her harder as her mouth hung open, and she moaned silently. It was at this point I decided to do something I never used to do. "You must ask permission to cum, Slave. You may only speak then."

Linn continued bobbing her head on my cock. Kylee's eyes closed, and her hands gripped her thighs tightly.

"Mmmaster, may I please cum?" Kylee asked.

"No, you may not," I said. Kylee's eyes opened as she pouted. My fingers moved faster in her pussy.

I pulled Linn's mouth off of my cock. "Suck on her tits, Slut. And Slave, keep your hands behind your back."

Linn crawled under Kylee's bent-over frame and began sucking on Kylee's nipple. As Kylee held her hands together, she looked up at me desperately. Her green eyes glowed in heat.

"Please, Master, I really need to cum," she begged. "May I please cum, Master?"

"Now you may," I responded.

Kylee's eyes went cross-eyed as she came hard on my fingers. When her orgasm subsided, she looked up at me in relief.

"Slave, lay on your back on the floor. Slut, sit on her face towards the bed," I ordered. Both women quickly obeyed. I sat on the edge of the bed in front of Linn. Linn started to ride Kylee's face while she looked up at me. "Slut, rub my cock with your tits," I continued.

Linn's mouth hung open as she straddled Kylee's mouth. Kylee obediently licked Linn's needy pussy as Linn pressed her tits together with my cock between them, rocking her tits up and down on my hard cock. Soft moans escaped Linn's mouth as I leaned back and enjoyed the show.

I looked behind Linn's mindless expression to see Kylee fingering herself wildly. Her legs kicking into the air gave her away as she readied for another powerful orgasm.

"Both of you need to ask first," I warned as Linn smiled up at me.

"I can feel it in her tongue, Master," Linn said as she rhythmically rubbed my cock with her tits. "She really needs to cum."

"Lift up for a moment, Slut," I asked her. Linn lifted herself higher while still kneeling over Kylee's head. Kylee's face was red, and she was panting excitedly.

"Master, please, may I cum? Please..." Kylee trailed off desperately. She looked up at me as her hand's pace increased.

"Slut, get back on her face. And Slave, you may," I ordered. It was still possible to hear Kylee's loud moan even after Linn got back on top of her mouth. It was insanely hot to think she was that turned on under the hypnosis.

"It's my turn, Master," Linn said sweetly. "May I cum, too, Master?"

"You may," I responded.

She did not stop her rhythm of rubbing her tits on my cock, but she closed her eyes and came into Kylee's waiting mouth. She smiled up as she finished. "Thank you, Master," she said with a sweet smile.

I leaned back and enjoyed Linn's titty-fucking, as she smiled mindlessly at me.

"Do my tits feel good on that hard cock, Master?" Linn asked as she moaned softly.

"It sure does, Slut," I respond with a smile while caressing her hair. I stuck my thumb in her mouth while she sucked on it with desperation.

I lifted her off of Kylee's mouth with my thumb still in her mouth. Kylee got onto her knees and looked up at me with pleading eyes. "I need your cum so bad, Master," Kylee said with a heavy breath.

I made her lay on the bed and removed my thumb from Linn's mouth. "Scissor each other," I ordered.

Linn straddled Linn and began rubbing Kylee's clit with her own. They looked into each others' eyes and moaned softly. Linn's pace increased, and Kylee pushed her hips up.

I began stroking my cock as my two personal pornstars fucked each others' brains out. "Make each other cum, bitches," I said with a devilish smile.

Linn continued increasing her pace as both her and Kylee's moans got louder. They both looked at me, primarily my cock, while they scissored each other.

Their heads tilted up as they slowed down. Both Kylee and Linn let out loud moans as they both came hard and panted heavily.

I straddled Kylee over the top, above her stomach. I pressed my cock between Kylee's tits, squishing them together, and began fucking her tits. Linn crawled beside me and began teasing me with kisses on my neck and ear.

"I need your cum too, Master," Linn whispered into my ear with a heavy breath. "Cum in your slave's tits, and I'll lick it clean."

Kylee rubbed my legs and gave me a naughty smile. "Yes, Master. Cum all over me. I love how that cum feels on me."

I couldn't hold it in any longer. I came all over her tits and neck. Kylee gasped and smiled with her eyes closed.

"Fuck this feels incredible," Kylee moaned.

Linn crawled beside her and began licking my cum. Kylee then began licking my cum off of her own tits. My erection subsided but was woken up again as Linn and Kylee awoke from their trance after swallowing my load.

"Are you going to fuck us or not?" Kylee asked with a naughty grin as Linn teased her neck with kisses.

***

The next morning, Linn left the room early in the morning, and Kylee had to work. I hopped onto my laptop and did some work but found myself distracted by the events from the day before. I had a dream sex life for one man all in one day: a Bimbo following me around all day, a harem waiting for me at home, and a threesome with a hypnotist that put my girlfriend and herself under a trance to become my slaves. It came as no surprise I got next to nothing done.

That said, I decided this city should be the target of the company's expansion, more or less for selfish reasons, but the more I stayed here, the more I realized this was a good place to try and expand a business. And looking at business real estate, it was going to be reasonably affordable to do.

It was mid-afternoon when I got a text from Kylee.

"On my way back, but doing shopping first..." followed by a winking emoji.

"More?" I replied.

She started a FaceTime call. I answered to see her in a women's change room. She was wearing a tight black tube top with a black pencil skirt. She bounced in the mirror a little to shake her tits.

"Do you like it?" Kylee asked while sliding her hand down the inside of her leg.

"It'll look better on the floor, won't it?" I teased while rubbing my hardened cock from the outside of my pants.

Kylee laughed and then whispered quietly. "It's our last night here. I need to make sure I look just right for you..." She pinched her nipples through the tube top with her free hand.

"Buy that outfit, then get back here," I said with a smile.

She turned the camera to face herself. She smiled before she said, "Anything for you, Master."

She hung up before I could respond.

'So, is that how it's going to be...' I thought before smiling wide.

***

Kylee walked into the suite about an hour later.

"Ryan? Where are you?" She called out.

I was hiding, naked, behind a curtain in the room. Kylee was in her outfit from the store, looking around for me. In my hands, I had her collar in my right and a set of handcuffs in my left. I had a great view in the crack of the curtain, which went all the way to the floor, hiding my feet. I was rock hard as she looked around for me.

She set her shopping bag on the ground and walked further into the room. I continued watching her as she walked around. I could see she was growing worried.

"Did he leave and not tell me?" She asked herself out loud as she made her way towards the lounging area, directly past where I hid. She walked right by me and stood in the doorway.

'Here's my chance,' I thought.

I came out of the curtain as she stood in the doorway. With a set of two quick and long steps, I made my way behind her, moving her collar to my other hand, and covered her mouth.

She screamed as I held her close to me. She realized it was me and moaned into my hand, her eyes growing wide.

"That's a good girl. Good little whore," I gritted my teeth as I pretended to manhandle her. I grabbed her hands and cuffed them in front of her, and then placed the collar around her neck. I needed the hand that was covering her mouth to fasten the collar.

"Oh, fuck, I'll be a good whore for you," she moaned out with a desperate look in her eyes.

"Yes, you will, my little slut," I said while slapping her ass. I let go of her and sat on the couch in the lounging area. I then snapped my fingers and placed my hand in an upright position on the couch beside me.

Kylee walked slowly toward me with an innocent look on her face. She then sat where my hand was, and I squeezed her ass while she sat.

"I have complete control of you," I told her as she bit her lip. She wiggled her ass as I continued. "You don't get any say. Your holes belong to me. Your mind belongs to me."

Kylee nodded. "Yes, Master. I will obey."

"If you're going to look like a fuck doll, you'll be a fuck doll," I said with a naughty smile.

Kylee blushed. "Of course, Master. I am YOUR fuck doll," she emphasized.

My smile grew as I caressed her face. I then smacked her hard across the face. She let out a small yelp but looked up at me with glowing eyes. I then grabbed the back of her hair and place her face towards my hardened cock. Kylee's knees made their way to the couch as she knelt beside me. Her tongue reached out towards my cock, but I teased her with it.

"Fuck my mouth, Master. Please..." Kylee begged.

I pushed my cock into her needy mouth. Kylee immediately started gagging as I held her head steady while I pushed my cock in and out of her mouth. I smacked her ass and let her suck at her own pace. I reached up her skirt to feel her bare pussy, which was already dripping.

"That's a good little whore... FUCK," I moaned out as Kylee deepthroated my cock. "Do you like being called whore?" Kylee bobbed her head faster.

I lifted her head off of my cock. Kylee drooled and smiled at me, her eyes glowing. "I am your whore, Master. Use me however you like."

I stood up as she stayed on her hands and knees. I walked behind her and lifted her skirt over her ass. As I knelt behind her, I pressed my cock against her asshole, and she let out a soft moan.

"My ass is yourssss Master," she moaned out while looking back at me pleadingly.

I pushed my cock into her ass, causing her to scream in pleasure. I rocked my hips back and forth into her ass slowly, but soon enough, Kylee was rocking herself in an effort to push me deeper.

Her hands were still cuffed together, so she rocked back and forth while her elbows dug into the couch. She moaned loudly as my cock went all the way into her tight ass. I smiled as I grabbed her hips and pounded her ass myself. Her moans turned into high-pitched yelps as she looked up at me in heat.

Soon enough, I pulled out of her ass and sat down in front of her, pressing her mouth back onto my cock.

"You'll suck my cock after it's been in your ass, won't you, you nasty whore?"

Kylee's expression didn't change. "Of course, Master. Let me clean myself off of your cock."

Her tongue stretched out as she bobbed her head, cleaning my cock with her mouth obediently. I pulled her tube top down to her waist, freeing her heavy tits. I pinched her nipples while she sucked my cock.

She didn't stop. No matter what I did -- smacked her ass, pinched her nipples, pulled her hair, smacked her face lightly -- she sucked my cock steadily.

"I want your pussy, whore," I exclaimed. She finally lifted her head.

"Of course, Master. My holes are for you to use," she said with a naughty smile.

I ordered her to stand up, and she obeyed. I uncuffed one of her hands only to put her hands behind her back and cuff them again. Her tube top fell to the floor, as did her skirt.

"See? I told you your clothes look better on the floor," I teased. Kylee looked down and blushed.

I quickly pinned Kylee to a wall and slid my cock inside of her pussy. It's a good thing I chose a wall that bordered the outside of the hotel because Kylee moaned loudly as I fucked her.

"You don't need any hypnosis to be a good little slave, do you?" I asked.

Kylee looked back at me while I continued fucking her. "No... Master. I'll... do... anything... for... you..." Her words were broken up by moans and grunts escaping her mouth.

"Is this your new life? Is this what you want?" I grunted while continuing to pump my cock into her.

Kylee didn't answer me right away. I felt her cum squirting on my cock, and her moans got higher in pitch. I gripped her hair as she continued to orgasm.

"I asked you a question, whore..." I reminded her.

"YES, MASTER. I'LL BE YOUR SLAVE. FUCK, I NEED IT!!!" Kylee cried out as another powerful orgasm rocked her.

I pulled my cock out of her. She panted, then looked at me and whimpered.

"Finish me, Master. Your fuck doll needs to make sure you cum. Put your cum wherever you want, Master..." Her naughty smile grew back.

"Lay on the couch," I ordered. She quickly obliged. Her hands were still behind her back, but her legs were in the air as I inserted my cock once again in her pussy.

"Oh... Master... fuck, this is amazing..." Kylee gasped as she looked up at me.

"I'm not gonna lie, you being a slave without hypnosis is pretty fucking hot," I smile as I held her legs up, pistoning my cock into her pussy.

She moaned loudly before replying. "Mmm, Master, I can't wait until we get home. I don't need a machine to obey you. I'll be your personal fuck toy, and we'll have a whole harem for you, just waiting to pleasure you. I love this..." Kylee closed her eyes again and came.

I was watching Kylee's tits shake when she opened her eyes again and smiled. "I want this even more than the mind control. You have complete control of me, Master. It's so fucking hot."

I was getting really close to cumming, but Kylee continued.

"That's it, Master. Keep fucking me... Oh God, that feels so good. Your cum is going to feel great inside my pussy. Please, Master, cum inside of me. I want to feel your cum in me-"

"Oh God, FUCK!"

I came hard in her pussy. My moans matched hers, and as I looked down, she was smiling.

"That's it, Master. Breed your fucking whore. I love how your cum feels inside me," she whispered.

I slid my cock out of her pussy, and she set her legs down, smiling and cooing as she caught her breath. After a moment, she sat up, and I unclipped the handcuffs. As I did, she stood up, placed her hands on my chest, and kissed me deeply.

When she pulled back from the kiss, she smiled. "I could get used to this, Master."

====

The next day, I pulled up the driveway. Kylee was in the front seat, now only wearing a black and white corset lingerie outfit, stockings, heels, and her now-trademark collar. She was the first to get out as we pulled into the garage.

"I can't wait for the rest of the girls to see," she giggled.

"Where do you think you're going without your leash, Slave?" I reminded her.

She smiled back at me. "Of course, Master. I'm so sorry." She placed her hands behind her back as I got out of the car and dropped to her knees as I clipped the gold chain leash onto her.

"That's a good girl," I admired as she stood back up, still smiling.

I walked into the house to see it in near-perfect condition. Kylee followed me slowly, the leash dangling off her collar as I led her through the house. I checked the theatre room and didn't see any of the girls.

"Where could they be?" I asked. "Their SUV is still in the driveway."

"They might be downstairs..." Kylee trailed off.

"Do you want me to check because that's where you want to go?" I smirked.

Kylee smiled back. "I've been in this little outfit for so long, Master. The least you could do is torture me a little down there. They'll turn up eventually."

"As tempting as that is, we should at least make sure they're safe first," I replied. Kylee rolled her eyes but obeyed.

Just then, my phone rang. It was Carly.

"Hey Carly, where the hell are you guys?"

"We're hanging with your ex, Hailey. You didn't tell us how cool she is! And she's fucking sexy, too," Carly replied.

My eyes widened.

In the background, I could hear Jayda and Cassie giggling.

"What's going on? Do you need me to come get you guys?" I asked.

"No need. Hailey drove us, and Hailey is taking good care of us, aren't you?"

"Yes, Mistress," I could hear a voice say on the other line. It sounded like Hailey's but with a lot less expression.

"Holy fuck, what did you do..." I ordered.

"Completely harmless fun. She's only been like this for a couple of days. She wanted to try the SlaVR. We're at my apartment if you'd like to join us," Carly replied, adding a giggle at the end.

"Just get back here as soon as possible, safely," I ordered before hanging up the phone.

"Is something wrong?" Kylee asked.

"We'll have a harem to punish tonight," I responded with a heavy sigh.

Chapter 106: Chapter 106. Carly (Hookups To Master And Slave) •THE END•

I raced through downtown traffic to find Carly's apartment. Kylee was seated in the passenger seat, and whether it was the moment's intensity or how I was acting, she looked scared.

I focused on the road. Thanks to Carly, I had to hurry and hope Hailey wasn't completely brainwashed while also thinking of a way to punish the harem for their actions while I was away. I was stopped at a red light before Kylee spoke.

"Master, are you okay?" She whimpered.

"We'll find out once we get there," I muttered. She could sense I was pissed at her friends for dragging my ex into this.

"Please, they didn't know what they were doing. I hope you're not cruel to them..."

I shook my head and gritted my teeth. I knew I had something to be done, but I knew Kylee was right. They were ultimately just trying to have some naughty fun that went too far.

I pulled into the parking lot at Carly's apartment. I tried to remember what floor she was on as I stormed towards the elevator. Kylee, still dressed in lingerie, came up behind me and kissed my neck. "She's on floor 12," she whispered.

"Thanks," I grumbled while taking a heavy breath. The elevator dinged, and the door opened as Kylee and I walked inside. Kylee knelt at my feet as the door closed and looked up at me.

"Master, may I relieve some tension for you?" She said as she rubbed my thighs, looking up at me with desperation in her eyes.

I smiled. "Not now, Slave. Stand up," I ordered. She quickly got back onto her feet as I gripped her ass. "I love that you're willing to take the fall for your friends, though."

"Anything for you, Master," Kylee said with a smile.

The elevator dinged, and we arrived on the 12th floor. Kylee exited the elevator first, giving me a good view of her ass on the way out. Despite the current dilemma, I knew I was a fortunate man.

Kylee tapped on the door. "Carly, are you in there?"

Silence. Kylee jiggled the door handle and looked at me. "I think it's unlocked," she said before opening the door.

Kylee and I walked into the apartment slowly. I grabbed Kylee's leash and led her around the apartment. Kylee's high heels clicked quietly on the hardwood floor.

I checked the bedroom while Kylee checked the rest of the apartment. Apparently, they weren't home, so I sat on the couch and scrolled through my phone, looking for Carly's number to try calling her again.

I looked up from my phone to see Kylee standing in the living room, holding her hands in front of her, looking down.

"I'm sorry they're not here, Master," Kylee said.

"Should we wait for them here?" I asked.

Kylee smirked. "I think I know how to pass the time, Master."

Kylee swayed her hips and ran her hands up and down her thighs. A naughty smile formed on her face as she bent down in front of me. "Would you take my leash, Master?"

I unclipped her leash. "Are you going to dance for me?"

Kylee winked as she backed up, continuing to swing her hips seductively. She closed her eyes and spun slowly, running her hands all over her body. She faced away from me and smacked her ass with both of her hands, shaking her ass, looking back at me, and flashing a naughty smile.

I'm a lucky man.

Kylee continued her striptease. She untied her corset lingerie, and it fell to the floor. Kylee was now topless as she dropped to her knees and crawled to me.

"You forgot about your thong, I believe," I smirked as her head rested on my lap.

"Of course, Master." She pulled her thong down, sliding it to her knees. She kicked her legs out to allow herself to remove them completely. She then handed them to me and winked.

I began to unbuckle my belt before Kylee stopped me. "Master, you no longer need to do this. Allow me," she beamed while she fumbled with my belt while staring up at me. I sat back, and eventually, my belt unbuckled, my jeans were unzipped, and my cock was free. "Master, may I please suck your cock?" She asked.

"Of course, Slave," I said with a smile. Kylee began licking my cock before eventually bobbing her head slowly on my cock while continuing to look at me.

I leaned forward and squeezed her breast in my right hand. She moaned with my cock in her mouth as I pinched her nipple playfully. She began deepthroating my cock, causing me to lean back again and sigh.

Kylee was gagging on my cock, and I grabbed the back of her head with my left hand. Her eyes widened as I thrust my cock into her mouth, causing her to choke and gag. Her eyes fluttered as her hands moved toward her breasts. She was pinching her nipples while gagging on my cock.

I pulled out shortly after, allowing her to catch her breath. Drool dripped from her lips as a naughty smile formed on her face.

"Thank you for fucking my mouth, Master," Kylee beamed. "Would you like to keep using my mouth?"

"I think it's time for your cunt, my little whore," I said while lifting her chin. I spat on her face, causing her to moan quietly.

"Yes... Master," Kylee mewled. She was making it very obvious that the nastier I treated her, the more turned-on she was getting.

Kylee stood up and faced the wall away from us. She sat down carefully, trying to slide my cock into her pussy while facing away from me. I had to adjust on the couch, but we made it work. Soon, she was bouncing on my cock in reverse while I was pulling her hair back. She gripped the couch cushion beside us for support while she rode my cock.

"Does that... feel... good... Master?" She asked while moaning and panting.

"It does, Slave," I replied, groping her breast with my free hand. "Is this your fantasy? Having no will? Being used like a fuckdoll?"

Kylee's long moan and juices squirting on my cock answered my question. "Yes, Master... this is what I've needed. Thank you for owning me..."

I continued. "How does it feel to be owned? Do you like being less than your Master?"

Kylee stopped bouncing and rode me slowly. She was still squirting on my cock, and screaming in pleasure. "FUCK... YES, MASTER."

I grabbed her hips and thrust my cock into her from beneath. That caused her even more pleasure, indicated by her loud moans and constant juices squirting on my cock. It was like a waterfall down there.

My cock slipped out, and instead of putting it back in, I pulled Kylee's hair, making her stand straight up. I spun her around with a hard smack on her ass and ordered her to straddle me. She obeyed, carefully sliding my cock back into her pussy.

"Oh fuck, Master," Kylee muttered while she rode my cock. "I've needed this for so long. I'm all fucking yours, Master."

"You've needed to be owned?" I asked. Kylee gulped and nodded quickly, indicating her next orgasm was already on the way. A devilish smile formed on my face. "Why do you like being owned, Slave?"

"I... love... making you... OH GOD," Kylee collapsed against me, pressing her hands against the back of the couch while she rode me quickly. Her moans got louder and higher-pitched as she squirted on my cock again. She slowly opened her eyes, her green orbs glowing as bright as I'd ever seen.

"Please, Master, please cum for me," she whispered while tugging on the shoulders of my shirt. "I need your cum so bad, please, Master."

I wasn't particularly close, but I figured I could get there. "I'll cum inside you if you tell me why you wanted to be owned."

I gripped her hips and began thrusting into her pussy. Kylee's eyes widened, as did her smile shortly after. She leaned against me while I fucked her from underneath slowly, and while her moans became more controlled, she whispered into my ear.

"Mmm, Master, I love making you happy. You know I'll always be your silly little fucktoy. I need a smart man like you to control me. I know you can do it, Master. You have full control of me, body and soul. No machine or hypnosis, just that big cock inside me, whenever you want."

I was starting to increase my pace. I closed my eyes and bit my lip while Kylee kept dirty talking.

"I want you to decide what I wear. I want you to decide what I do. It makes me so happy to be your slut, Master," Kylee whispered, playfully biting my ear afterward.

"Fuck..." I muttered. I held her hips down and continued fucking her. Kylee chuckled playfully.

"Yes, Master, fill my pussy. I need that cum so fucking bad," she cried out before letting out a moan.

I groaned as I shot spurts of cum deep into Kylee's pussy. Kylee smiled and sighed as she rode me, trying to milk every drop of cum out of my cock and into her pussy.

I looked up at her as she got up. "Thank you, Master," she said while playfully bowing down. It caused me to laugh.

We heard a key inserted into the apartment door as Kylee put her thong on. I pulled my pants on as the door opened. In walked Carly, Jayda, and Cassie, all of whom were drunk and stumbling, and a very spaced-out Hailey, who was very heavily brainwashed and was obviously the designated driver.

"Oh heeey, Ry," Carly said, leaning against the doorframe leading into her small living room. "How's it going?"

I shook my head. "Sleep this off. We'll talk in the morning."

====

Cassie and Jayda slept on the couch, where Kylee and I had sex while waiting for them. Kylee and I slept in Carly's bed while Carly and Hailey were passed out on an air mattress in the middle of the living room. I was the first to wake up as I quietly creaked the door to the bedroom open to make my way to the kitchen. While I was still pissed at the harem -- primarily Carly -- I've been there before, too. I wouldn't want to be woken up after a good night of drinking.

I dug around for a coffee cup and started making some coffee. I figured it would be a long day, one way or the other, so a cup of coffee might help me clear my head. I was trying to come up with what I would say to Carly, Cassie, and Jayda. I felt like they violated my trust, but at the same time, they didn't know any better. I was truly unsure of what to do.

I heard some stirring in the living room. I continued about my business as the coffee maker began to spurt out some hot liquid. The living room was blocked off from view from the kitchen, so I was left to guess on whether the girls were waking up, Carly turned over in her sleep or something else.

Finally, the coffee was done. I poured some into the mug and took a sip. It tasted awful, but I figured it would do the job. I leaned against the kitchen counter and sipped my coffee while I heard more movement in the living room. It sounded like the air mattress was being put away, and at least three of the girls were awake.

I walked back towards the living room and leaned against the doorframe. Carly, who was naked, was quietly ordering around Hailey, who wore nothing but a black sports bra and leggings combo. Cassie and Jayda must have also been awake because they weren't on the couch.

I sat my cup down on a nearby table and walked up behind Carly. I grabbed her by the hair and smacked her ass. She grunted but slid her hands behind her back.

"Grab the others, not Kylee. You all have some explaining to do," I ordered through gritted teeth.

Carly quickly nodded. "Yes sir," she muttered. I let go of her, and she sped towards the bathroom.

I turned to Hailey. "Are you okay?"

Hailey nodded and smiled. "Mistress has been so nice to me. I've gotten to do so much for her this week."

I shook my head and rolled my eyes. It was apparent Hailey had been in the trance for most of the week. She hated dom/sub when we dated, so it's not like her to have a change of heart like this.

Carly, Cassie, and Jayda all emerged from the bathroom. All of whom were naked.

"All of you, sit on the couch," I ordered. The three of them all sat on the couch silently while Hailey looked at Carly and smiled.

"Carly, could you get her to sit down?" I asked sharply.

Carly swallowed. "Please sit down, subby girl," she said nervously.

"Yes, Mistress," Hailey said happily. She sat behind me near my coffee.

"Now, I don't care why; I don't care how. I just need to know, did you make her a complete slave?"

"No," Carly mumbled. "It wears off today."

"Well, that's good news," I muttered. "Just get through the next few hours and hope we can get her to forget what happ-"

"We don't care what happens to us, but please, we want to keep her," Jayda spoke up. "She's really hot, and I swear I haven't cum from a girl's tongue like that in my life. Sorry, Cassie."

"Hey, don't worry about me," Cassie said with a shrug. "I agree. She's incredible."

I turned to Carly. She cleared her throat. "I didn't think it was a big deal at the time. I see that now you're upset; we were wrong. We're sorry, but honestly, I'm still happy we did this. She's a low-key freak."

Despite my best efforts to suppress the urge, I had to chuckle. They weren't saying anything I didn't already know. I knew Hailey was pretty wild in bed. Had she taken that extra submissive step, I might not have dated Emily and then later Kylee.

"You all make great points," I started. "But you still brainwashed my ex-girlfriend. I'm with Kylee now, and I did not want to re-open this part of my life. You've all made me do that."

Carly, Cassie, and Jayda all nervously looked down. At this point, Kylee had woken up and joined me. She stood beside me naked in front of the couch. In front of the three girls.

"Is that who they brainwashed?" Kylee asked.

"Yes," I muttered.

"Oh... well, she's really pretty," she replied.

I looked over at her, but she was busy smiling at Hailey. "You used to date her?" She asked.

"Yes, before we dated. She wasn't into the whole dom-sub thing like you four are," I said while gesturing to the couch.

"Well, she seems into it now," she said while looking back at me. I was fuming.

"Potatoes," I said, which was our code word. Kylee looked at me strangely. "You can't be thinking like a slave about this. Your friends really fucked up."

Kylee rolled her eyes. "You're being ridiculous. What's one more girl in your harem going to hurt?"

"You don't see a problem with my ex being part of that?" I asked.

"Fuck sake, Ry. I let you bang my friends. Do I look like the jealous type?" Kylee countered.

I shrugged. She had a point. "I just... I just think they should have asked before doing this."

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Jayda whisper something to Cassie. My attention turned to them as they started giggling. After they saw my pissed-off expression, Jayda cleared her throat. "It's nothing. We were just giggling about watching you two fight like a Mom and Dad would."

I turned to Kylee. She had cracked a smile, which caused me to as well. I then turned to the girls. "Alright then, what do you think your punishment should be?"

"Sex room time?" Carly asked excitedly.

"Nice try," I replied quickly, though the thought did cross my mind.

"I have an idea," Kylee said. She began whispering to me. I nodded as she told me her plan. An evil grin formed on my face.

"That's perfect," I replied to her before she backed away, smiling. Carly, Cassie, and Jayda all looked on nervously. I could tell Carly was the most nervous.

"I think it's only fair I give all three of you what you want, to be permanently brainwashed by the SlaVR. While you're under, you'll do anything I or Kylee tell you to do. And yes, Hailey here can join you, but you'll be her equal. Do we have a deal?"

The three girls all lit up. They were excited as hell to see their dreams come true.

"I should tell you that Kylee will not be joining you under the mind control," I warned while looking at her. "Her time as a sex slave has already begun without the help of any mind control."

Kylee nodded. "He's made me one happy slut this week."

The girls all laughed together. The girls on the couch all stood up and gave us a hug. Four naked women in a group hug with me certainly woke up my cock, but I contained myself.

"You all have jobs to quit and apartments to move out of. I suggest you start figuring that out today because by Sunday, you'll all be brainwashed, little slaves. Understood?"

"Yes, Master," they all said in unison, getting a head start on addressing me.

The hug ended, and it was just me and Kylee in the room, with Hailey sitting awkwardly at the table.

"Boiled?" Kylee asked, attempting to end her normalcy and return to being my slave.

"Boiled," I agreed. "How about you test drive your new slave over there? You're the only one that hasn't taken a turn yet."

Kylee smiled. "Yes, Master. Would you like to watch?"

I sat back in a rocking chair in the corner. "I guess I just might."

====

*TWO MONTHS LATER*

Terry and Steven came in through the front door. As usual, they brought beer, but this time, they brought their wives. I shook their hands as Terry whispered to me.

"Ry, you're a fucking genius. Our wives are crazy about us again. And even better, they're crazy about each other!"

Terry's wife, Erin, smiled while walking towards the living room quietly, while Steven's wife, Beverly, joined her.

"I take it you both bought SlaVRs and used them?" I asked.

Steven nodded. "We actually shared one. It works even better than I thought. They're permanently like this now. Completely obedient and turned on all of the time."

"Well, gentlemen, I hope you saved some energy for the smorgasbord of women I have here," I smiled. "Chantelle and Bev won't mind now, will they?"

Terry smiled. "I can't see why they'd start now."

"Well, I guess we should begin," I smirked. I grabbed a bell from the ledge in the foyer and rang it.

From the kitchen came the four members of my harem that were completely brainwashed by the SlaVR. Carly, Hailey, Cassie, and Jayda all wore white lace maid uniforms, black collars around their neck, and white ball gags in their mouth. They all held their hands behind their back as their heels clicked on the tile towards me. They stood at attention, pushing their shoulders back to thrust their chests forward. They looked at me, docile, obedient, and ready for orders.

"Holy fuck, dude," Steven muttered. "These are your slaves?"

"Yes. I only fuck three of them, though. You might remember Hailey, my ex, standing second from the left. The girls really wanted to keep her, and by all accounts, it's a good thing I did because there's no way I'd keep up," I said.

"Is now a good time to say I've thought about fucking her for a while?" Terry smirked, causing Steven and I both to laugh.

"I'll let you both decide which two each you take to the bedrooms. In the meantime, I'll be checking on Kylee. Have fun, but no cumming inside of them. Only their mouth or ass." I pointed at Steven and Terry to make sure they understood my house rules.

As they both picked from my collection of slaves to each have a threesome with, I walked past the living room to see Erin and Beverly. They were already half-naked, kissing passionately on the couch. I smiled as I continued on my way to the kitchen, where Kylee was working away at making food for everyone.

"Way to take away all of my help," she joked. She wore a black leather bikini top with a matching black skirt. Her heavy tits showed plenty of cleavage in the bikini top, and the skirt was just barely covering her ass.

So, in other words, she was perfectly in uniform.

"I didn't think you needed that much help anyway," I smirked.

She rolled her eyes. "Everything is in the oven, and the salads are cut, so we should be good for about a half hour."

"That's a good thing because quite literally everyone in this house is having sex right now except for us," I said.

She turned to me and raised her eyebrows. "So, you're saying you want me to take a break, Master?" She asked seductively.

I walked up to her. She froze as I put my hands on her while I walked behind her. I grabbed her neck lightly as she let out a light gasp. "I think it's time you stopped asking questions and started making your way to the sex room so I can treat you like the fucktoy you are. Does that sound alright, Slave?"

Kylee let a low moan escape her lips as she grinded on me. She closed her eyes and bit her lip. "Yes, Master. I love being your fucktoy," she replied quietly.

"I'll meet you down there," I said while smacking her ass hard enough to echo throughout the main floor. Kylee let out a giggle and a moan at the same time as she rushed towards the stairs.

I walked slowly towards the stairway after her, hearing the panting, moans, and screams of pleasure coming from upstairs and in the living room. I had no idea that when I met Kylee, there'd be a full-blown orgy in my house, but here we were.

As I made my way down the stairs, I thought about the last couple of months. Seeing the red smoke coming into the SlaVR made the four girls Complete Slaves, or the quick conversation with Hailey before that, where she beamed about being a sex slave after seeing what it was like under the SlaVR's trance. Then the four girls became TikTok, OnlyFans, and Instagram models, with Kylee managing them and making sure they were creating content. The four girls combined were already out-earning me in terms of money and making more each week.

Kylee and I still used the SlaVR from time to time, but for the most part, she was happy being her normal self while also being a sex slave. We never fought after that one fight in the hotel room, and the relationship grew stronger than just sex. We loved each other and were willing to make sacrifices for each other.

Kylee was already unclothed, only wearing her heels and a collar I made her wear when we were in the sex room. She was on her knees, hands behind her back, smiling up at me.

"Good girl," I beamed. "Stand up for a moment."

She obeyed. The excited smile didn't leave her face, and her hands stayed behind her back.

"I think we should have a Potatoes moment. Is that okay?" I asked.

Kylee gave me a confused look but nodded.

"Kylee, these past few months have been a bit of a whirlwind, and it's honestly been the greatest time of my life," I started. "I hope you are enjoying yourself too."

Kylee nodded again. "Of course I am, Ry. This has been incredible."

"Well, I hope we can keep it going for the rest of our lives," I smiled. I got down on one knee, pulled a ring box out of my pocket, and showed it to her. "Kylee Miller, will you marry me?"

Kylee started to cry. She covered her mouth as the tears started to flow and bent over in shock. I smiled, but inside I was getting nervous because she didn't actually answer the question yet.

Eventually, Kylee caught her breath, waving her hand in her face to try and calm herself down. "I never thought this would happen," she choked out. "I love you so much, Ry. Yes, of course, I'll marry you."

I got up and hugged her as she sobbed while smiling in excitement. I pulled back from the hug and slid the ring on her finger. It was a perfect fit.

"How'd you know what to get?" She asked while wiping her tears away.

"You were passed out in Slave Mode on the cross over there, and I sized your finger. I hope you like it," I said.

She held her hand in front of her and admired the diamond ring in front of her. "It's perfect; thank you so much."

Never in a million years did I think I'd propose to anyone, let alone someone who was naked in my sex room. I kissed Kylee passionately, and while she kissed me back, she tugged at my belt.

I pulled back from the kiss. "Boiled?"

"Mashed," Kylee replied. I gave her a confused look, but she continued. "Mind fuck me tonight. That's what mashed means now."

I laughed. "Maybe after supper, okay?"

She nodded. "I guess I can wait," she smirked.

We made out some more, but then I checked the time.

"Oh shit, we should maybe get upstairs."

Kylee sighed. "I'm going to be so fucking horny during supper now." I laughed hard while she grabbed her clothes from the ground.

===

Before supper finished, I temporarily lifted the harem from the Complete Mode for Kylee to show them the ring. While some cried, Hailey came up to me and hugged me.

"I'm glad you're happy, Ry," she whispered. "She's incredible. And I am really thankful you kept me around, even though this was no doubt pretty awkward for you."

I pulled back from the hug. "Thank you, Hailey. I hope you liked Terry. He was really into you."

Hailey laughed. "I needed to be in the trance to take his cock. It's definitely not yours..." she smiled.

I rolled my eyes as Terry and Steven both entered the room. They saw the girls huddled around Kylee, most of whom were naked, as they slumped into chairs in the dining room.

"Holy fuck, Ry," Terry muttered. "Your girls sure are a hot bunch."

"No kidding," Steven added. "My two were incredible."

I just laughed. "Well, they'll all be a little distracted for the night. I just proposed to Kylee, so they're all out of trance for now. I'll put them back under eventually."

"Congrats, my man," Terry beamed while standing up to shake my hand. Steven did the same.

"Have you checked on your wives lately, boys?" I asked.

"They uh... they're enjoying themselves," Steven smirked. "They probably will for the rest of the night."

"Yeah, that's something about the SlaVR; their sex drive just never ends," Terry added.

I just shook my head and laughed.

====

Kylee and I did not wait long to get married. It was a small, private wedding, but it's what we wanted, considering the circumstances of our relationship. The wedding basically turned into an orgy, so thankfully it was just a limited number of guests.

The harem continued to make tons of money on social media. It got to the point where I could retire early, which is what I did about a year after Kylee and I got married. I continued to have an incredible sex life, as Kylee was almost always willing, and if she wasn't feeling well, she had four friends lined up waiting for me.

And from time to time, I'd find one of the slaves tied to a bed, begging for their Master's cock.

Kylee continued to make sure everyone in the house was well-fed. I still put the SlaVR on Kylee from time to time, but for the most part she was happy to be a normal person with a slave fetish. We loved each other, and we were happy.

It truly went from casual hookups to a whole lot more.

Chapter 107: Chapter 107. Lalisa Manoban (Various Females X Reader)

Written by FriedaIsBestGirl

On: archiveofourown.org

Summary: Various Females x Male Reader

Tags: Smut, Fluff, Fluff and Smut, Porn, Reader-Insert, reader - Freeform, male reader - Freeform, Original Character(s), Threesome, Fivesome, Blow Jobs, Rimming, Mirror Sex, Bathroom Sex, Impregnation, Breeding, Cheating

Author's Note: This story is completely fictional and did not happen. All characters and names are fictional and were made up.

....

.

.

.

•

( Y/N ) Meaning Is (You)

•

•

•

All Character Image Available On Comment

•

•

February, 2022

The shuttering of hundreds of cameras, accompanied by the flashing lights that could partially blind the intolerable eye with the brightness and sheer repetitiveness of the lights combined with the light snowfall that came down on the city in late February could only mean one thing.

It was fashion week in Paris.

A semiannual event where some of the biggest names in the fashion industry would design the most outrageous clothing they could get away with sticking on a model while they walked down a runway lined with celebrities from California to Korea, from Brazil to Australia, and from England to Japan, while anyone else rich enough and lucky enough to get a ticket would watch from further back, owing to their much lesser celebrity status.

Or at least, that's how Y/N saw it before he had been invited to attend one of the shows on a freezing Sunday night. In years gone by, an event like this would've went mostly under the radar for him. He would've seen something about it on Instagram or Twitter, liked some photos of people that he followed or thought looked nice and that would've been the end of it.

However, being up close and seeing the intricate designs of the clothes being wheeled passed before the models put them on was definitely something else, especially when said pieces of clothing had these huge bows or obnoxiously large add ons just hanging there, while the people and celebrities invited wore clothes that were much less out there, well at least some of them did.

Once passed the initial red carpet area where the celebrities would arrive, get about a million photos taken by actual fashion journalists, while the paparazzi vultures were kept at arms reach by security, often screaming obscenities at people who were deliberately blocking their shots of famous people, there was this huge marble lobby where members of staff were taking jackets and coats and waiting staff carried trays of champagne for anyone that wanted just after the security post where they asked for your ID and Invitation while belongings went through the x-ray machine while the huge security members used the handheld metal detectors to make sure nothing dangerous was brought onto the premises.

Waiting just passed that point was Y/N, tapping his foot impatiently as he waited for his friend Georginio, or Gini as everyone called him to get back from the bathroom and washing his hands or whatever it was that he was doing in there.

Although all of a sudden, Y/N was suddenly encompassed by the coats of two women that brisked by in a group of four, leaving him stranded in the middle of the room holding coats that were probably worth thousands because they'd already gone by without giving him a chance to explain that he wasn't part of the staff.

"Y/N, I leave you alone for two minutes and you're already crumbling under the pressure man." Gini grins as he speaks, a certain amusement to his young friends struggles. "How did you even manage to end up like this?" He gestures to the coats he was holding above the ground.

"I don't know, I was standing here waiting for you, then I get these shoved into my possession." He shrugged. "I told you I'd do something embarrassing if you invited me."

"Don't worry about it, you can give them back inside." Gini laughed it off. "I did tell you to wear something nice didn't I? You stand out like a sore thumb man."

"I am." Y/N protested, gesturing to the black shirt and suit he had on, minus the tie, although the trainers did kinda scupper the outfit. "This is the nicest suit I have that doesn't have the club badge on it."

"Maybe if you were still going to school it would look nice." Gini teased him. "This is what happens when you buy your clothes at the same place you buy your food. We're in Paris, all you need to do is step outside and you can practically see a tailor who can make you a suit."

"Yeah, yeah." Y/N shrugged off Gini's insistence on him going to a tailor. "Can we go inside before more people think I'm part of the staff?"

Inside the main hall, the huge runway was in the middle of all the seats that looked less than comfortable to say the least, especially for a multi-million dollar event, but the main thing was that the lights in the room were all still on so he could see properly.

"I'll go get our seats." Gini told Y/N. "You go give those back without picking up anymore."

"You're never gonna let this go, are you?" Gini only smiled in response before finding their seats while Y/N sorted through the barely three seconds of memory he had from the short encounter to find the women who had handed him their coats.

It took him a few minutes to actually wander around as people were sitting down, passing and occasionally bumping into people who were much more famous than him. Although he believed that he had found the women who had thrust their belongings upon him, mainly because nobody else with long blonde hair was sitting with anyone else with a pinkish bob-cut.

"Excuse me." Y/N stepped in front of the four women who were conversing with each other. "I know my suit isn't expensive, but I am not part of the staff here." The four of them just looked at each other rather awkwardly for a moment. "I have your coats though." He held them out for the one with the pink bob-cut and the one with silky smooth black hair to collect. "I didn't know what to do, so I came looking for you to give them back."

The two women on the left suddenly burst out laughing as the four of them realised the mistake that two of them had made. "I am so sorry about them." The blonde one spoke with an Australian or New Zealand accent, sincere with her words.

"It's fine. Don't worry about it." Y/N shrugged the attempted apologies off while the pink haired and black haired girl hid their faces in embarrassment, hearing the other two giggling as he left the four of them to go and take his seat next to Gini.

After maybe an hour or so into the actual show when the models were taking a break backstage which allowed people to go and get drinks, Y/N was tapped on his shoulder from behind while conversing with Gini about the show so far.

"Hi." It was the woman with the pink hair, a very pretty asian woman with her pink hair framing her face beautifully. "Would you mind if we could talk for a minute?"

"Sure." He stood up from his seat, telling Gini he'd be back soon, following her to the side of the huge hall where a bar spanning the whole hall stood, with more than twenty staffing the drinks.

"Look, I'm really sorry about what happened earlier with the jackets." She attempted to apologise herself this time. "You were standing yourself, so I just assumed you were part of the staff, and Jisoo just did the same as me."

"It's fine, really." Y/N tried to reassure the stunning woman stood in front of him. "I've been told before to buy nicer suits, this is probably the time to if famous people can see the cheapness of my clothes."

"I didn't mean it like that." She tried to protest what he was saying. "You look nice in the suit, it fits you well, and the shoes, well... they're nice too."

"I know the shoes don't go with the outfit at all, but I don't like wearing the pointy shoes. They used to hurt my feet when I was younger." He told her. "You know what, you've apologised on behalf of your friend Jisoo, but I never got your name."

"Lalisa." She held her hand out for him to shake, which he did, exchanging his own first name in return. "You can just call me Lisa though."

"Pretty name." He complimented. "You want something to drink?"

The topic of conversation was then steered to the fact that she couldn't drink, not because she was underage of anything like that, it was because she wasn't allowed to without permission. Lisa then had to explain what she did to Y/N, and she had his full attention while she did so, explaining that she was part of a Korean girl group signed to a label that enforced some pretty strict rules upon them to keep themselves and the girls protected from any possible bad press or controversy.

She told him that they needed permission to drink alcohol, smoking was a big no no, same with going to clubs without permission, and even when they had been allowed into a club and allowed to drink for the first time, they were still supervised by the label about how long they were there for and how much they had to drink.

He was also made aware that they needed permission for romantic relationships, because of the damage to the brand the timing and whoever the person was could do, especially if they brought the girls into something controversial.

"Have you ever thought about breaking the rules? Or even just bending them a little bit?" Y/N allowed his morbid curiosity to take over for a moment. "Surely there's some things you could get away with."

"Me and Jennie like to bend the rules every now and again." Lisa admitted to him in a much more hushed tone. "Jisoo follows the rules almost perfectly, but Rosie is a bit more wild than the rest of us." She informed him. "We don't tell on her, but I've seen her drunk a few times after daytime drinking on her day off. I'm telling you, she is crazy, and that's just the stuff I know about."

"What about you?" Lisa then turned the tables onto him. "I told you what I do. What about you? What do you do?"

"I umm, well... I'm an athlete." He told her after a little hesitation, he didn't really like telling people what he did, he was still super awkward when it came to that.

"Really?" Lisa seemed really interested now, like her curiosity had been piqued. "I can see it now. What kind of athletics, track or field?"

"Eh, well, football... or soccer." He informed her. "I don't know how you recognise it in Korea."

"Oh, I think they call it football in Korea, but in Thailand where I'm from, we call it football, but with a U." She explained to him. "Actually, now that I think about it, Jisoo likes football a lot more than the rest of us. I wonder if she knows you? What team is it that you play for?"

"I play here, in Paris." He told her truthfully. "Paris Saint-Germain, or PSG for short."

"Oh, that must be so great to play football in Paris, getting to live here as well." She gushed, feeling a little jealous of him being able to live in this beautiful city. "I'm sorry to ask, but are you and the team any good?"

"Well, we are top of the league right now, I think it's sixteen points between us and second place right now." He informed her. "As for me, I like to think I'm good, but Lionel Messi is my teammate, and he's the best to ever play the game."

"The best ever? Like in the whole of history?" She asked, getting a nod from Y/N in return. "Wow, that must be great to work with someone like that."

"It is." He murmured. "When I first joined the team in the summer from America, he had only been there for two weeks, but he was one of the first ones to come and say hello to me, it was a lot easier once he found out I spoke Spanish though." He glanced over to Lisa, who had her head resting on her hand with her elbow on the bar counter, but she looked enthralled with his words for the moment.

"They were all super nice to me, it made it a lot easier to settle in here after moving from California to come here, but it was definitely easier because I speak French as well."

"You speak Spanish and French?" Lisa looked impressed by that.

"Italian too." He added in.

"But you are American, right?"

"Well, technically yes, I was born there, and my passport is an American one, but my mum is from England, my grandparents on her side are from Scotland, but my dad is French, his mum is Italian, and his dad is Spanish." Y/N tried to explain it as easily as he could. "So I could get citizenship from any of those countries, and before you ask, it was difficult learning four languages at the same time, but it was worth it."

"Well, you beat me in fluent languages. Thai, Korean and English for me, but I do speak basic Japanese and Chinese, so I've got you there." She joked. "I'm pretty sure Thailand sucks at football, how did you pick which country to play for."

"I didn't, or haven't yet." He responded with. "Back when I was playing in the MLS in America, I was called up to play for the National team when I was seventeen, but I didn't think it was because I had impressed them after a month, I thought it was so they could play me for a minute to stop any other nations from calling me up in the future, so I said no, and they blocked me from playing matches after internationals."

"The club wouldn't do anything because they had very close ties to the US Soccer Federation and the National Team, but when I moved here to Paris in the summer, they tried to do it again, but the club fought them tooth and nail for me, so I could play after internationals." He told her with a faint smile on his face. "I can choose to play for six countries, but only one of them ever tried to stop me from playing, and it left a very sour taste in my mouth. I considered renouncing my citizenship to get them to stop, but my mum talked me out of it."

Lisa felt sorry for him in the moment, because he'd had to deal with others trying to take advantage of him when he was young. Hesitantly, she reached for his hand, timing it perfectly with the lights dimming outside the stage once more, leaving the darkness mostly hiding the fact that she was holding his hand reassuringly, and also hiding any semblance of blushes on either of their faces.

"Now that I think about it, you're the first person I've ever told about that besides my mum." He smiled as he spoke, finding reassurance in the way she was currently holding his hand. "Thank you for listening."

"Thank you for telling me." Lisa gave his hand yet another squeeze. "I know we only met tonight, but I feel like I know you so well already."

"Well I did give you a brief rundown on my life experiences since turning sixteen four years ago." He joked.

Lisa looked at him, contemplating saying something, softly biting her lower lip as she did so, eventually leaning in closer so that their faces were much closer than before. "I told you that I'd never broken any serious rules that our label has, but that's mainly because I never found someone that relates to me well enough. I moved to South Korea when I was fourteen to become a singer and Idol, and you're the first person I've met since then who shares that similarity, even if you were a little older than me when it happened."

"Right, um... well that's nice to know I guess." Y/N began stammering out his responses, which only served to put another soft smile on her face.

"Y/N, do you want to break some rules with me?" She whispered gently, her hot breath hitting his face.

He had never been so thankful that he lived down the street and around the corner in his life. After telling Gini that he had to leave early and somehow getting passed all the cameras without them noticing and snapping a million pictures of the two of them, the moment that they stepped inside his apartment and the door was shut behind them, they were all over each other.

Hot, wet and steamy kisses were exchanged at the door, followed by his shoes and her heels being hastily removed along with his suit jacket being practically ripped off and thrown to the floor without their lips breaking contact. Knowing the apartment like the back of his hand, he began backing her up through the hall and into the open kitchen, where she hit the countertop and was graciously hoisted to sit on the edge as Y/N slotted in between her thighs while their hot and wet kisses continued, neither of them being able to control themselves and reign it in at the moment.

"You're so pretty." Y/N spoke to her as he moved his lips across her face to her cheek, trailing down to her jawline where he began peppering her with soft kisses.

"Mmm..." Lisa let out a soft groan as his lips began attacking her neck, kissing from one side to the other, across her throat as well while she tried to make quick work of his shirt, fiddling with the buttons individually, struggling to open them fast enough to her liking, and she let out a huge gasp midway through one button as he started sucking on the base of her neck.

Deciding to be quick instead of careful, Lisa decided to just rip the shirt open, sending a few buttons flying with each rip of the shirt until it was open and discarded on the kitchen counter. Underneath his shirt, she understood why he was an athlete, he was so lean, but there was muscle everywhere, on his abdomen to his forearms. "And you called me pretty." She remarked after getting a good look at him without a shirt.

"Not to ruin the mood, but isn't someone going to notice that you're gone." Y/N sounded worried for her.

"How sweet, I'm sure they'll call soon enough." She used a single index finger to tilt his chin upwards, their lips barely an inch apart. "I'll make you a deal. If you can make me cum, I don't know... twice, I'll stay the night with you. If you're lucky, I'll wake you up early for some more rule breaking."

"God you're so fucking hot." He breathed out right before melding their lips together once again, reaching for the back of her dress, only to find that the zipper wasn't there, or anywhere to be found. Lisa giggled at his attempts to undress her, and guided his hands to the side where the zipper was hidden beneath part of the dress.

"Be careful, it's expensive." She warned him as she raised herself up a little as the dress came off her so easily, with the dress being thrown onto the sofa that was behind Y/N as Lisa was left with only her underwear on, a matching set of a black bra and panties. "Your turn." She egged him on to lose the trousers, which he did in record time, even with the bulging erection he was sporting inside his boxers.

"So fucking pretty." He complimented her again as he dived in for another kiss, this time making sure that the strap for the bra was on the back as that piece of clothing was swiftly removed. She wrapped her arms around his neck to pull him in closer, her breasts squishing against his chest while his bulge ground against her, leaving nothing to the imagination except for how it would feel inside of her.

"What are you going to do to me?" She whispered into his ear, breathing onto it to make him shiver in excitement.

"Firstly I'm going to make you cum twice." He told her as he slipped two fingers under her panties, his palm rubbing against her clit while his fingers penetrated her, feeling around for that piece of flesh that would...

"Fuck..." Lisa arched her back all of a sudden, meaning that he had found it and he continued to motion his fingers against her insides, moving them up and down, rubbing in circular motions while she used her hands to balance herself and throw her head back.

"After that, I just want you to enjoy breaking your rules with me." Y/N began kissing at the front of her throat once more, gently sucking on the flesh as he trailed his way down to the base of her neck, moving to her collar bones, his fingers constantly moving inside of her, keeping her right on the brink of orgasm with each movement he made.

His lips trailed down her chest to where her nude breasts sat, wasting no time in wrapping his lips around one of her hardened nipples and using his free hand on the other, and within seconds, Lalisa, the Thai rapper was a moaning mess on his kitchen countertop. Her mouth wide open as she yelled expletives and praise for him all at the same time.

He switched his mouth to the other nipple that had been between his fingers, sucking on it, rolling his tongue over the surface, even taking it between his teeth like he had done with the other one mere moments before.

"F-Fuck..." Lisa then started speaking in Thai, or Korean, he didn't really know to be honest, but one of her hands shot out to grab him by the hair, pulling his head in and smashing their lips together, her nails digging into his scalp while she thrust her hips against his slow moving fingers. Getting the message, he upped his speed significantly, fingering her at an incredible speed while she fucked herself on his fingers.

She moaned desperately into his mouth as her body shuddered, letting loose a storm of built up energy with her first orgasm of the night, her entire body tightening in place as she rode out the length of her orgasm in full before her body relaxed afterwards.

Removing his fingers from her, he gave them a lick, relishing the surprisingly sweet taste of her insides. "Sweet as honey." He remarked, using her relaxed state to remove her panties down her legs with no resistance.

She tried to sit up fully, but he pushed her back down, so she was flat on her back with her legs dangling over the edge, with Y/N wasting no tine in lowering himself onto his knees, his head now at the perfect height to get that taste he now so desperately craved.

Gripping her thighs and pulling her closer, he wasted no time in diving in to get a much better taste of her sweet juices, still fresh and wet from her orgasm, his tongue slid right into her insides, roaming around her wet cavern, tasting every surface he could reach.

"That's not fair!" Lisa complained to him, but she didn't use the hands wrapped in his hair to rip him away, she used them to pull him in deeper, closing her thighs around his head, desperately trying to use his mouth and tongue to make her cum for a second time. "Fuck me, you're so good at this." For someone so young, several years younger than her, he was incredible at pleasuring her, using every trick in the unwritten book, paying attention to what made her gasp and moan, and using that to make her feel like her insides were burning. If he was half as good with his dick as he was with his mouth, she'd be seeing stars after half an hour.

Because she'd just came down from an orgasm, she was built up to the verge of another one very quickly, gasping and moaning out his name as his tongue penetrated her insides, licking up every drop of juice that she was producing, not letting a drop spill onto the counter or the floor.

Lisa began shouting in what he was sure was Thai this time as her whole body shuddered once more, pulling hard on his hair and locking her thighs around his head as she fucked his face with her hips, wildly bucking across his lips, nose and chin until she was satisfied enough to relax.

"That's two." Y/N grinned as he stood up once again, leaning over Lisa's body to make sure that she was still conscious, licking his swollen lips as he did so.

"Bedroom. Now."

"Fuck..." Y/N groaned out as he slid his throbbing cock inside of Lisa for the first time, the beautiful Thai woman on her hands and knees on his bed, her face scrunching up as she felt his hot cock even through the condom he insisted on wearing. "God, you're so tight Lisa."

"You're the first guy I've let properly fuck me." She informed him as she helped him slide all the way in this time, moving her ass back to meet him halfway, feeling him stretching her insides as his pelvis met her ass cheeks. "You're the first guy I've ever connected this well with." She turned her head to look him in the eye. "Now go ahead and fuck me stupid."

When she told him to fuck her stupid, she thought it was just one of those English figure of speeches that meant hard, she didn't realise that it would make him try his absolute hardest to ruin her the first night they had met.

She didn't believe that sex could be this gratifying, which is why when Y/N had taken an iron grip of her hips and began absolutely laying into her without mercy or regret, she found that the truth about sex was that if your partner wanted you to feel good, you would feel good.

Her moans were almost being drowned out by the clapping of skin that his hips and her ass were producing, with his cock spearing in and out of her, she felt like he was splitting her in half with each and every thrust that he made in quick succession.

Lisa's mind was already beginning to go numb as she had no way of responding to the proper hard fucking she was receiving, her fists balling up the bedsheets, desperate for any sort of physical release from the pressure that she was feeling, but instead all she got was her abdomen burning up a fire of pleasure inside of her and the feeling of Y/N's cock splitting her in two and punching a hole in her womb with each thrust.

She was desperate to cum, whether it lasted one minute or one second, but the way that Y/N was thrusting into her denied her the release she craved. She wouldn't ask him to stop though, instead she continued to receive and contribute what little she could, in the form of moaning his name, asking for more or throwing her ass back with what little force she could generate.

After several more minutes of willingly having her pussy nigh on violated by a rock hard cock, her arms gave way, her upper body falling onto the bed while her ass remained in the air. Though her ass soon followed as Y/N pushed her ass down using his hips, cock still buried deep inside of her, leaning down and pressing kisses to her back, shoulders and neck, firstly making sure she was okay to continue before doing anything else.

After making sure she was fine, he rose into the plank position, before thrusting his hips straight down, his cock hitting all sorts of new places inside of her from this angle as he began laying pipe yet again, this time his pace was far less erratic and more controlled, but Lisa continued to feel his cock ravaging her insides.

Only this time, it felt like he was carving a path through her, shoving all her organs out the way from behind and above as he penetrated her with reckless abandon, feeling her guts being rearranged with each thrust he was giving her.

He moved up ever so slightly to be able to kiss her neck again, and when he thrust downwards into her, his cock ran straight down her incredibly sensitive g-spot, causing her to gasp and melt into his grasp even more, but when he pulled out, his cock dragged back along the spot, sending her eyes into the back of her head, and when he thrust back down to meet her ass with his hips, she lost all the composure she was holding onto.

"Y/N, please don't stop that, don't you dare stop that." She begged him with a squeal to go with the next set of thrusts into her tight and wet pussy, her body beginning to shake and her mind beginning to crumble from the ploughing she was taking.

He didn't dare stop or even adjust position in the slightest, instead focusing only on not cumming to early and giving her powerful thrusts each time he moved up and down.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck..." Lisa let out a series of desperate moans, before turning her head to face him. "Y/N, make me cum, please make me cum." The look in her eyes was so desperate it almost made him cum just by looking at her, but he just about managed to steel himself, thrusting down into her without any sense of control, giving her literally everything he had.

"Y/N! Fuuuuuuck!" Lisa's orgasm ripped straight through her body from head to toe, but it didn't stop, because Y/N continued to pound away at her, feeling her squeeze the life out of him, even with the condom on, yet he continued to make her scream his name uncontrollably as he fucked her straight through her orgasm into another one that made her legs weak and lit her body on fire.

Y/N gave her several more thrusts right onto her g-spot before he physically couldn't handle it anymore as he groaned right into her ear as he filled up the condom, shooting several loads that nearly caused an overflow while his body collapsed on top of hers.

He removed himself to get rid of the condom and to make sure no more would come out in the bathroom before joining Lisa on the bed, who had conveniently moved herself underneath the covers already, leaving plenty of space for him to join her.

When he did join her under the covers, he was slightly taken aback when she turned her body and kissed him, this one much softer than the others. "Thank you." She spoke sincerely before turning around facing away from him.

Though when he didn't move closer to her, Lisa took matters into her own hands, shuffling back into being the little spoon, even pulling his arm around her stomach to keep her close to his body during the night as the two of them fell asleep together.

•

•

•

All Character Image Available On Comment

Chapter 108: Chapter 108. Valkyrae & Bella Poarch (Various Females X Reader)

The main problem with shooting a music video was that everything needed to be perfect, no matter how small the errors were, they were still noticeable, so they had to reshoot the scenes until they were exactly how they were wanted by whoever was paying for the music video.

However, in this particular case, it was rather awkward to begin with, mainly because two of the cast in the video, including the singer herself, he had a somewhat recent sexual relationship with. And by that, it meant that a week ago, he'd taken two of them back to his place and ploughed the soul out of them, and that wasn't even mentioning how long the three of them spent in the shower the next morning.

(Last week)

"My god, how do I get so lucky?" Y/N asked out loud as he stopped locking lips with the smaller woman he knew as Bella to admire her a little more, her back against the wall of his bedroom, her face flushed and lips slightly swollen from the kissing they'd been doing.

"If you start kissing me again, you'll find out how lucky you can be tonight." Bella remarked back to him, inviting him in for another round of hot and wet kisses which he was more than happy to oblige, this time though, he bent down and picked her up by the thighs, allowing her to look straight into his eyes while they made out.

From behind though, the other woman he knew as Rachell or Rae as Bella called her had pressed herself against his back, her arms wrapping around him while her fingers worked on unbuttoning his shirt, unbuttoning them one by one while she stood on the tips of her toes to place kisses on the back of his neck while also subtly pushing his hips into Bella's.

Eventually she got the shirt unbuttoned and while Bella moved her arms for a brief moment, Rae was able to pull his shirt off of him, tossing it aside and moving her hands to his waist while she kissed all the way down his toned back, gently playing with his belt this time as she pried his hips off Bella's for a moment so she could get it undone, palming the bulge that had been forming for a while before pulling his belt out and then came his trousers in one swift movement, leaving him in nothing but his boxers as he stepped out his trousers.

"Put me down." Bella broke the kiss to command him, and once she was down on the ground, she and Rae pinned him to the wall this time, the two of them sinking to their knees in those black skintight dresses they were wearing, both their faces hovering inches away from the huge tent he was pitching in his boxers.

They wasted no time in getting him free of his boxers, his cock springing free and hanging in front of their faces, tempting the both of them to make the first move, but instead of competing on his cock, they played rock paper scissors to see who would get the first go, and Bella won.

"Looks like I get to swallow you whole first." Bella remarked as she moved centrally while Rae moved to the side, with Bella moving forward and allowing his cock to rest on her face as she looked him in the eyes from below.

"You're crazy if you think you can handle me." Y/N told Bella while she placed the gentlest of smooches to the underside of his cock, using her tongue to trace the veins on his pulsing member.

"Crazy? No." Bella giggled, giving his cock a long lick from his balls all the way to his tip. "We're Filipina baby, you'll be the one who can't handle us."

"Is that a challenge?" Y/N asked, a fire lighting in his eyes. "I'll have you-" He was cut off as Bella unexpectedly took his cock into her mouth, with no preparation or warning and slid him all the way into the back of her throat, pushing forward all the way until her nose was poking against his abdomen.

"What was that?" Bella asked after she removed his cock from his mouth. "Looks like you lost the ability to speak." She turned to face Rae, who was enjoying the show. "How long do you think he'll last before he's out Rae? I'll give him twenty minutes max."

"I think he'll last longer." Rae decided to be generous. "Maybe thirty or forty minutes at a push, anything longer than that and we might have to consider a second visit."

With that said and out the way, Bella got back to work sucking and licking at his cock, but this time, he motioned Rae over and she got the message, dipping below Bella and between his legs, opening her mouth wide and beginning to suck on his balls, letting them droop into her mouth while his cock was going down someone else's throat was like heaven, it took all he had to not buck his hips forward and shoot his load down Bella's throat.

"God you're huge." Bella complimented as she let her mouth take a break, stroking his cock with her hand while watching Rae suck on his balls like she was trying to milk him for every last drop. "You want a turn Rae?"

"No thanks." Rae spoke with her mouth currently full of testicles. "I don't want him breaking my jaw, but I want the first go when he's ready to fuck."

"I am ready to fuck." Y/N informed the two of them. "God I want it so badly..."

"You might be ready, but we're not yet." Bella told him. "Survive the next five minutes, and we'll let you fuck us as much as you want."

That seemed easy enough, but the five minutes were like torture in the sense that he refused to cum. What they were doing before was nothing compared to the pleasure they were giving him now. It had felt like Rae had been trying to milk his balls before, but now it felt like she was trying to suck his life force out of his body. Bella however, she was sucking him off like the goddess of sex, every motion she made was deliberate, every single lick and suck felt like she was trying to milk him dry for the rest of his life. He had never sweat so much in his life trying to keep himself from cumming like this before.

"Wow." Bella remarked as she removed his throbbing cock from her mouth with a pop. "I'm impressed you've lasted this long." She complimented. "Even if you are a little sweaty."

"That was great." Rae emerged from below Y/N, moving towards the bed and climbing onto it. "Now I believe I was promised the first go." She shook her ass in the direction of Y/N.

Now that was an invitation he could not refuse. He wasted no time in helping Bella to her feet while she rubbed her sore jaw and approached Rae, climbing onto the bed with her, his palms on the back of her thighs, moving up to her ass, giving her incredible body a good squeeze first before he hiked her dress up over her ass to her waist, and he was grateful to see she'd already taken her panties off for him.

He lined himself up and pushed in deep, all the way until his hips met her asscheeks, moving slowly at first until he was sure he wouldn't burst immediately, his hands moving to her hips, her dress clinging to her like a second skin.

"Going raw always feels so much better." Rae remarked as he began moving slowly in and out of her. "Just wait till you feel him inside you Bella, it's so hot and huge, he- fuck!" Rae shrieked as he slammed forwards into her. "My god, I think you just entered my womb, you're that fucking deep inside me!"

Bella had taken her place on the bed, hiking her own dress up so that she could finger herself much more easily to the scene of Y/N railing Rae from behind.

"Fuck, yes, just like that baby, just like that!" Rae moaned as Y/N continued to slam in and out of her, relentless in his thrusting as his cock speared in and out of her, his hips creating a wet slapping sound every time they clapped against her ass, his grip on her hips becoming tighter as he pulled her back with each thrust.

After a minute or two, Y/N grabbed Rae's arms and held them back, holding her upper body up in the air while he continued to fuck her senseless, though Rae had began to throw it back into him, her ass moving against his thrusts as his cock slid in and out of her.

Rae managed to move her upper body so she was upright, with Y/N resting on his shins now as Rae pressed her back into his chest, bouncing up and down his cock while his hands moved to grip her dress, pulling the skin tight piece of clothing and admiring her body as well.

"You are incredible Rae." Y/N told her. "Your body is immaculate, I want to cum so badly."

"Then do it." Rae told him, leaning her head back against his shoulder. "Fill me up first, then ruin Bella even more afterwards."

"Fuck... you're so hot Rae." Y/N complimented as he fucked her with reckless abandon, moving to kiss her deeply, her tongue invading his mouth, as he continued to help her slide up and down his cock, wrapping his arms around her body until he shot his load deep inside of her, continuing to thrust into her to make sure every drop he shot in this load was inside of her.

He kept Rae in place for a few moments, allowing the moment to sink in before he let her slump over onto the bed, but he was still hard, and seeing Bella fingering herself and beckon him over only served to make him even harder.

"Like the show?" He asked as he approached, on his knees and reaching for Bella's legs before pulling her off the head of the bed so she was laying down in the perfect position, his cock resting on her stomach.

"I did." Bella responded, moving her thighs to close on his hips, just the way he wanted. "Now lets give her an even better one."

Y/N didn't need another invitation, so he did his due diligence and slid his cock into her soaking pussy, her masturbation making it so easy for him to slide in to the hilt and bury himself inside of her.

"Fuck!" Bella moaned as he bottomed out inside of her this time. "Rae wasn't kidding, I think you really are inside of my womb."

In contrast to Rae, who had a small, but very athletic build, Bella was much more petite and curvy. Her thighs were thicker, but she still had a killer body, and just like Rae, that black dress stuck to her like a second skin, leaving nothing below him to his imagination as he pinned her arms to the bed, eye fucking her while he fucked her senseless as well.

Rae however, did not want to be left out, so she had gotten up, and unlike Bella, she wasn't content to finger herself while Bella got her brains fucked out. Instead, she took it upon herself to invade their personal space and take a seat on Bella's face, surprising the two of them as she instructed Bella to eat her cum filled pussy out.

"Fuck, this is so hot." Y/N muttered as Rae wasted no time in leaning in halfway and locking lips with Y/N, sticking her tongue down his throat, her hands moving behind and to his ass, helping him thrust his cock into Bella even harder.

While they made out, Bella ate Rae out like a demon, and with only about a minute on top of her, Rae was already shaking as she came for the second time of the night, though this one was far more visible as she held onto Y/N for dear life.

Y/N now moved one of Bella's legs up to his chest and in the air, allowing him to pound even deeper into her while he held onto her tattooed thigh, and when Rae's tongue wasn't down his throat, his mouth was on her thigh, joined by Rae's as well, leaving soft bites and hickeys on her skin.

Even though he thoroughly enjoyed Rae invading his mouth with her tongue, he managed to coax her to lean down to where his cock was firing in and out of Bella, where Rae could play and suck on Bella's clit to coax her to orgasm much faster.

And not to anyone's surprise, the combination of Y/N railing her and Rae sucking on her clit, though she did have to deal with Y/N's hips hitting her head, Bella was shaking within moments, a quivering orgasm shooting through her body as she came all over Y/N's cock, squeezing him for every last drop as he also fired his second load of the night deep inside of her, his hips constantly moving to get every last drop milked out of his cock.

When he pulled out, Bella was still shaking, and Rae took ahold of his softening cock, bringing it to her mouth to get a proper taste of him. Y/N though was super sensitive, and instead of letting her do the work, he instinctively grabbed her ponytail and shoved his hips forward, his cock hitting the back of her throat, before pulling out and holding her in place as he began to fuck her mouth.

She didn't try to stop him, which was why he continued, his cock rapidly hardening as Rae let him abuse her mouth, barely able to breath as his pace rapidly increased, the only thing coming from her was wet glucking noises as his cock pistoned in and out of her warm mouth, his balls slapping against her chin.

Her hands rested on his thighs, with no sign of struggle as the wet noises continued as he fucked her mouth hard and fast, his next release so close. "Fuck Rae, I'm gonna cum..."

The release washed over him like a wave of indescribable pleasure, with Rae's mouth planted firmly against his pelvis as his cock throbbed with every burst of cum that Rae took like a pro.

When he finally released her, Rae coughed quite a bit, but she didn't complain, in fact, she quite liked the treatment.

"Listen you two." Y/N got their attention. "I. Am going. To ruin you both tonight." He informed them, to which both their eyes lit up to the challenge. "Then tomorrow morning, I'm going to fuck you both senseless in the shower. Got it?"

"We may have both cum hard, but there's two of us." Bella reminded him.

"She's right." Rae affirmed. "We'll be the ones ruining you tonight."

Y/N could only grin. "Challenge accepted ladies. Who wants to ride me first?"

Chapter 109: Chapter 109. Daniela Melchior & Marta Diaz (Various Females X Reader)

The door to the apartment opened, with the sounds of a four legged creature rushing inside, its legs scampering as quickly as they could, followed by the steps of someone else, a woman, whose keys jingled as the door closed with a small thud after a mere moment.

"Sono tornato!" The woman called out as she stepped through the apartment, turning right into the open kitchen that blended into the living room, setting down her coffee that she had half finished, and the mango smoothie that had been requested by her boyfriend.

However, there had been no response to her initial greeting as she stepped in. "Y/N?" She asked leaning over the kitchen counter to look down the main hall to see if he was coming or not.

"Sorry, I was on the phone to Fede." Y/N popped his head out of the room that the two of them shared a bed in, moving into the hall, followed quickly by the little dachshund that had a spring in her step as she scampered after him.

"You got my smoothie?" He asked, getting a nod in confirmation as he approached, but before he picked up said smoothie, he first went to thank her, stepping close and kissing her on the cheek, making a rather obnoxious mwah to go with it. "Grazie Daniela."

"Do you have to add the accent when you speak in Italian Y/N?" Daniela asked, it was no secret she found his Italian accent to be rather... bad.

"Would you prefer if I said Grazie like that?" He asked, speaking with his normal voice, which was from the north east of England, sipping ok his smoothie while he waited for her answer.

"I see your point." Daniela responded. "However, you remember that thing we talked about last week?" She switched up the topic of conversation. "You know, that thing we talked about."

"You mean the threesome you asked for?" He didn't look that impressed with her to be honest. "I already told you I'd think about it."

"Well, that's the thing. My friend who I told you about is in Milan today, which is only an hour or so away on a train. So I asked if she would mind coming over for... you know, to meet you at least."

"Dani, I will think about it." He told her once again.

"Well, when you finish up for that old lady for the day, don't shower there, that's all I'll say." She hinted.

"Hey, it's 'The Old Lady', not that old lady." Y/N corrected her abruptly.

"I'll send you her Instagram page." Daniela told him. "Have a look and decide for yourself."

When Y/N returned home, he hadn't showered as requested by Daniela, though his sweat had dried up all over his body, and his hair was a mess to boot. However, having looked at Daniela's friend's Instagram, he had been convinced.

Her name was Marta, she was Spanish, and she was incredibly hot, so much so that Y/N had looked through her page rather thoroughly and found that she had everything going for her. Looks, body, curves, everything she could ever need to look incredible everywhere she went. But early in the afternoon, he saw that her and Daniela's Instagram pages had a new post, and it was a picture of the two of them at the gym together wearing tight coloured leggings, and bright sports bras.

He had a good idea of what would happen once he stepped inside, but the two of them had set about him like a pack of feral wolves, dragging him through the apartment, with Marta leading him by the hand, swaying her ass with each and every step in those skintight leggings while Daniela hugged him closely, turning his head to kiss him, but noticing his wandering eyes as they moved to the bathroom, entering and closing the door behind them.

The shower was already running, the steam from the hot water filtering out through the open window. The room was hot, and Y/N was abruptly pressed against the tile wall, with both females stood in front of him, their hair looked frazzled from the gym, their breasts pressing into his chest, with Daniela kissing the corner of his mouth before the two of them cooperated to remove his top, up and over his head.

Once it was off, Daniela kissed him on the lips, flicking her tongue against his for a moment before retreating and kissing down his face, to his jaw and trailing down his body, travelling further south passed his chest and onto his abdomen where she scraped each ab with her teeth and tongue.

"Hi." Marta now moved into his eyeline while Daniela palmed his clothed cock.

"Hi." Y/N replied back with.

"Dani tells me you liked to be called Papi." Marta wasted no time in getting to the point, her fingers trailing across his shoulders, though it was quite hard to concentrate while Daniela was removing his pants. "Do you want me to call you Papi as well?"

"... Fuck Dani!" Y/N exclaimed out loud, she had used her teeth to gently bite his cock through his boxers.

"Papi is what I call him Marta." Daniela warned the two of them. "Call him something else."

"Fine then." Marta purred, closing the gap between her mouth and his ear. "I'll just call you daddy then."

"Y-Yeah, that works." He nodded his head, whining as Marta blew into his ear and Daniela continued to playfully use her teeth through his boxers onto his cock that was throbbing intensely under the fabric.

"Good to know." Marta kissed him on the cheek, trailing down passed his jaw and to his neck, where she sucked where she felt his pulse until his skin bruised a pretty purple. Marta then turned around so she was facing away from him, giving Daniela a gentle shove out the way as she pressed her ass up against him, grinding into him.

Y/N's hands moved to her sides, feeling her hot and bare skin that was exposed as his clothed cock fit snugly in between her ass cheeks while she continued to grind backwards against him. Daniela took this opportunity to shed herself of the clothes she was wearing, although seeing Y/N dry humping Marta's ass, his hands glued to her sides sent a pang of jealousy through her, it quickly dissipated upon remembering that she had made him cum from dry humping once before.

Stepping in front of Marta once she was fully naked, Daniela reached for her sports bra and pulled it up and over her head, which was soon followed by her grabbing Y/N's hands and moving them up to grab at Marta's breasts.

"Papi, stop going easy on her." Daniela spoke to him, getting his attention. "In here, me and Marta are the same. Treat her like you would treat me."

"Yes Daddy." Marta agreed with her. "Do to me what you do to her."

After a few minutes of Y/N dry humping Marta while groping her breasts, they moved to the shower, shedding the clothes that still remained until they were all naked. Y/N was pushed back and sat down on the corner of the shower ledge, with his legs spread open so Daniela and Marta could kneel in between them, with his cock standing at attention and throbbing desperately for them to touch it.

"Close your eyes." Daniela ordered Y/N. "Lean back, relax and just let us take care of you."

Instead of protesting, Y/N did as he was told, leaning back against the tile wall of the shower, closing his eyes and just felt what they were doing. They started by pressing their lips to his cock, he could feel a pair of lips smooching each side of his shaft, starting from the top going down to the bottom, he imagined they left a trail of lipstick each, until they reached his balls and suddenly took one each in their mouths.

He could feel their different techniques, Daniela knew what he liked, running her tongue across the surface, swirling across every inch, while Marta sucked on it like a lollipop, creating a vacuum effect that he was really starting to like until they both let go.

Next they used their tongues on his shaft, but what he didn't realise is that they swapped sides, so Marta was on his right while Daniela was now on his left. Daniela let Marta have the tip for now, as she used her tongue to lick from the base of the shaft upwards, making sure to lather the underside of his cock in her saliva with constant licks and kisses.

Marta meanwhile, used her tongue against the tip of his cock, flicking it against the head, licking in circles until she flicked his slit with her tongue, which made him shiver, so she did it again and again until she had him constantly shuddering and letting out soft groans.

Y/N was sure it was Daniela on his head, but he didn't say anything just in case, he wasn't that stupid, but he was caught off guard when a warm and wet mouth engulfed the head of his cock, warm lips sliding halfway down his shaft, a hot tongue swirling all over as the suction increased and to top it all off, he felt his balls being engulfed into another warm and wet mouth, leaving him in a state of near bliss, which he could've handled until the lips began bobbing up and down his shaft.

"Fuck... that's so good..." He groaned out loud. "You two are incredible..."

Suddenly, his hand was moved to the back of the head sucking on his cock, and he understood what to do. He controlled the pace of the bobbing head on his cock, keeping his eyes firmly closed as he used the warm mouth to build up to his orgasm, sliding her up and down his cock, which began to throb and pulse as he came closer and closer to release.

"Fuck, I'm gonna cum..." He groaned, letting the head off his shaft so he didn't make her choke.

He was then told to open his eyes, so he did, and he saw that Marta and Daniela had swapped positions, both of them opening their mouths, tongues hanging out while Marta jerked his cock, keeping him right on the edge.

"Paint a picture on us Daddy." Marta spoke, wagging her tongue like an excited puppy.

"Yes Papi." Daniela joined in. "Use us as your canvas."

"F-Fuck..." It was too much for Y/N to take as he blew his load all over the pair of them, his first load landing on Marta, several strings of semen landing in her mouth and all over her face from her chin to forehead before the stream was redirected to Daniela as he painted a masterpiece on her as well from chin to forehead, even a bit in her eye before she took matters into her own hands an started to suck him dry.

While Daniela was distracted by going down on him to suck him dry, Y/N mouthed something to Marta that she seemed to understand, and when Daniela was done, Y/N stood her up and turned her around, pulling her backwards until her asscheeks were directly in front of his face.

"You filthy man!" Daniela moaned as he wasted no time in digging in and eating her ass, though Daniela was surprised to feel that Marta had moved her cum covered face onto her clit and had began eating her out from the front, though her hands were occupied with helping Y/N fit his cock in between her breasts that felt like soft pillows.

Y/N spread Daniela's asscheeks further apart to dig into his mid afternoon snack, using his lips and tongue while he thrust his cock between Marta's breasts.

"Y-You two are unbelievable." Daniela moaned as Marta sucked on her clit once again. "Y/N, you're fucking me first, understood?"

She didn't even hear him respond properly, only a vibration against her rim, but she knew that she was going to ruin him before the day was done, and she'd get him to ruin Marta as well for helping him out right now.

Chapter 110: Chapter 110. Haliee Steinfeld (Various Females X Reader)

Y/N was nineteen when he made his debut racing for Mercedes in the DTM series in 2022 as a stand in driver at Imola, finishing both races in 4th place. He impressed so much that he was offered a seat for the last race of the season at the Hockenheimring in Germany, the home of Mercedes, even meeting the Team Principle of their Formula 1 team Toto Wolff, who promised him a test drive in a practice session if he won the main race on the Sunday.

Safe to say, Y/N needed little more motivation than that, finishing on the podium in third the first race before storming to the win by over six seconds the next day, securing himself a test drive with the Mercedes Formula 1 team.

He was given a shot at the last race of the season in Abu Dhabi in the first practice session, being fitted for a seat the previous week and practicing in the Mercedes simulator before he actually got to drive around the track in George Russel's car in the morning session.

It was probably the best hour of his life, and he topped the leaderboard in the session, although the Mercedes mechanics were nice enough to let him have a lap with low fuel and the soft tyres to do so.

That session with Mercedes along with an official offer to join their driver academy with an F2 seat at Prema Racing to prove himself was exactly what he had dreamed of as a child, and by 2024, after winning the F2 championship on the last lap of the season, he was offered a seat at Aston Martin to replace the retiring Sebastian Vettel and partner Lance Stroll after their 4th place Constructors finish behind Red Bull in 2023.

He took his first podium in Azerbaijan, utilising the superior speed of the Mercedes engine in the back of his car, but his season was quite stop start with reliability issues and punctured tyres after running over front wings trying to pass too aggressively on the first lap.

However, a first win of his career at a dry to wet Spa-Francorchamps led to a renewed confidence in the car, taking four straight podiums in Monza, Netherlands, Singapore and Japan.

Although his best work was done at the Circuit of the Americas in Austin, after taking an engine penalty and starting last, he used the high top speed to blast past slower cars on the straight, and after a late stop after a safety car when Sainz spun into the barriers, another podium beckoned and was taken by him, but his best work in the USA was arguably done off the track after the race.

Hailee Steinfeld, singer, actress and model, also incredibly hot, was actually a fan of F1. She had been in the paddock before the race with Aston Martin before the race began in Austin, and she just happened to think his performance was incredible, along with thinking his posh british accent was incredibly hot.

That was what had led to him bringing her back to his hotel room in the city, the majority of clothing removed, their underwear the only thing left, although Hailee's panties were down to her ankles as she leaned forward over the bathroom counter, her hair loosely tied up in a messy bun while Y/N sat on his knees behind her, his face buried in between her cheeks, hands on her long and slim legs, gripping her thighs as his tongue slid in and out of her warm entrance.

"God yes Y/N, just like that..." Hailee moaned in satisfaction while he continued his assault with his tongue, his eyes closed while he let his senses take over, touch and taste being the overpowering ones, especially when Hailee forced her ass back into his face when he started rubbing her clit with his fingers. "Fuck! That's good! Don't stop that!" Hailee cried out as she tried to arch her back, her long legs straightening fully and forcing Y/N higher on his knees.

Y/N extracted his tongue from her and began laying soft kisses to Hailee's thighs and ass. "There's condoms in the top left drawer." Y/N informed her.

"You know going in raw feels better, right?" Hailee reminded him.

"Yeah, but condoms are safer." He countered her point.

Hailee turned her head to look him in the eye. "Are you really saying no to hitting me bareback?"

"...You'll take a pill, right?"

"Of course." Hailee assured him, helping him to his feet, removing his boxers and grabbing his cock, giving it a few furious strokes before turning around again, leaning over the counter and sticking her ass out at him. "Now come and fuck me big boy, hard and fast."

He didn't need telling twice or any other kind of invitation, wasting no time in lining up and entering her, tight and wet walls closing around him like a mould as he slid all the way inside of her, his hips fitting very snugly against her ass until he pulled out and slammed back in, before continuing the action repeatedly.

Every thrust inside felt like she was trying to milk him dry, her warm and wet walls fit him like a sleeve, tight enough to squeeze him, but slick enough for him to split her with each thrust, his hips bucking into her more and more desperately with each thrust, his hand grabbing one of her arms and holding onto it for dear life, his cock spearing in and out of her, his hips clapping against her ass at a fast pace.

"Fuck Hailee, it's so good..." Y/N let out a desperate moan as he continued to thrust his shaft into her with great power and precision, his lean muscles flexing with each thrust, hips clapping harshly against her ass with each rapid and continued thrust deep into her.

While Y/N felt that Hailee was milking with every thrust, she felt the complete opposite, he started off fantastic and was getting even better at giving her his dick. She'd received some great dick in the past, but with Y/N it was different, there was a desperation to his thrusts, yet he constantly adjusted based on how she let out breaths and moans, giving her the impression that he did care if she came, and she was loving the way his fingers dug into the flesh of her hip while restraining the other arm against her body.

Each thrust of his shaft felt like he was splitting her in two, feeling the head of his cock against her womb each time he buried himself inside of her. "Fuck yes baby, more of that. I can feel you rearranging my guts." She spoke looking up to the mirror, and as soon as she said that, his eyes locked with hers in the reflection of the mirror, neither of them breaking the staredown, even after they blinked, just the desperate look of two horny adults wanting to cum hard.

Y/N lifted one of Hailee's legs onto the counter, and the first thrust after that had her seeing stars, with his cock scraping against her g-spot as she tried to reciprocate the thrusts, throwing it back as best she could sliding up his shaft in tandem with him until he leaned closer and over her, his hand on her hips moving to grip her messy bun, peppering her nape with soft kisses as he took total control over their thrusting, bringing their lips together so he could gobble up her delicious moans.

Hailee felt her orgasm coming quickly upon her, his shaft violently hitting her g-spot with every thrust as her body began to shake more and more as her body began tensing and tightening involuntarily.

"Fuck baby, I'm so close, I'm so close..." Hailee whined desperately as she nibbled on his lips.

Y/N turned her head to look into the mirror. "Look at me when you cum." He ordered her, and she nodded in affirmation.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck baby..." Hailee moaned, so desperately close to orgasm, biting her lip so cutely while the rest of her face read as desperate for release. "F-Fuuuuuuck..." Hailee's eyes rolled into the back of her head as she came hard, shaking all over as Y/N continued to fuck her straight through her orgasm, making it last twice as long and making it feel ten times as better as her body shuddered, gripping at the counter with her free hand to release the tension.

She half heartedly looked back to the mirror while her body still felt on the high to see Y/N so close to orgasm. "Cum for me Y/N." Was all she said, but the fucked stupid look in the mirror was all it took for him to lose it, burying himself deep inside, pressing his hips against her ass as he came, giving a few more sloppy thrusts into her as she milked him dry for the moment until he didn't have anything left to give her.

The silence was golden as their sweaty bodies rested against each other, allowing them the time to bask in the afterglow of their heated sex session, even if their legs were starting to get a little wobbly.

"So... any chance of you being in Mexico City next Sunday." He asked rather boldly.

"Bold of you to think you drained my stamina after one round." Hailee replied.

"Fair enough."

Chapter 111: Chapter 111. Olivia Rodrigo (Various Females X Reader)

November 30th - 11:41 pm

"Come on Liv, can't you wait another twenty minutes to do this?" Y/N asked his girlfriend Olivia, who had decided that this was the time to get all hot and bothered. He was shut up again by a hot and wet kiss though, and he wasn't exactly helping the situation by continuing to lock lips with her.

"No, I'm horny right now, it won't be the same if you make me wait twenty minutes." Olivia told him once their kiss broke once again. "I'm not even wearing underwear beneath this." She gestured to the cheerleader outfit from her good 4 u music video that she had shot several months ago, even going as far as to put on the latex gloves that went passed her elbows. "Come on, you know you want me baby."

Now that was the truth that she was speaking, he wanted her so badly, he had ever since he'd taken the No Nut November pledge for the Movember charity, having raised hundreds of thousands over the last month for the cause, and he had promised to triple the amount raised if he failed the No Nut November challenge, so one could see why he wanted to wait a little while before letting Olivia have her way with him.

Unfortunately for him, his body disagreed with his mind, having popped a huge tent as soon as Olivia had put her hands on him, and she had indeed noticed, because she'd moved a hand underneath his boxers and grasped onto his cock, loving the sharp gasp coming from him as she began pulling him.

"God Liv, did you have to wear the gloves as well?" Y/N complained, the friction between latex and his cock creating the sensation of a very rough handjob.

"You didn't mind the last time I used the gloves when giving you a handjob." Olivia reminded him. "I recall you blowing your load before I stopped teasing you that day."

"And I recall you used a load of lube that day." He reminded her with a grunt, placing his hands on her shoulders as she continued to rub his cock within the confines of his boxers. "Can you at least take it out of my boxers please?"

Olivia obliged his request, fishing his cock out, continuing to give him a rough handjob with her right hand, but now using her left hand to fondle his balls, running her latex covered fingers over every crease and surface of his ballsack, while her right hand stroked his cock up and down, feeling his veins pulse with every small squeeze she gave him.

Y/N wasn't going to last another five minutes, let alone twenty at this rate, he needed to distract her somehow, and what she said about not wearing underwear gave him a brilliant idea. He used his right hand to slide down her stomach and beneath her blue cheerleader skirt, wasting no time in burying two of his fingers inside of her, curving them and pressing them against her inner walls until he felt her physically shudder next to him.

"My god Y/N..." Olivia trailed off as she looked into his eyes, biting her lip as her grip loosened on his cock, her mouth hanging open as he continued to finger her relentlessly while standing with her until she was a puddle in his arms. "How are you so fucking good at this?" She questioned as she clenched her walls around his magical fingers.

"Because when I'm interested, I learn what to do." He whispered to her. "And you're so fucking interesting to me."

Suddenly, Olivia yanked his hand out of her skirt. "Lie down on the bed Y/N." She ordered him. "I'm going to sit on your face and you aren't going to stop until I get off." She informed him in such a commanding tone. "I might even suck you dry if you're doing a good job."

His mind had gone at this stage, he was sure he could last anyway, even if he burst at exactly 12am, that was considered successful. He lay down on the bed as he was told, with Olivia placing her thighs either side of his head, straightening out her skirt so that as she lowered, he was trapped without any light, the only thing he had to go off was experience in the way of having had Olivia sitting on his face before.

Y/N wasted no time in getting started, using his hands to grab Olivia by the hips and pull her into him even further, opening his mouth and letting his tongue drag across her wet slit, licking from her clit all the way down, moving his lips to drag across the sensitive bundle of nerves while his tongue licked her folds, moving up and down until he got the urge to stick his tongue inside as deep as he could, swirling it around on the inside while his hands gripped tight to pull her onto him, almost to the point where he could hardly breathe.

Meanwhile, Olivia had placed both her hands on his abdomen as she settled atop his face, allowing herself to let loose with her moans as he ate her out, head back and eyes closed as she let the heavens know how he was doing with his tongue. When his tongue went deep inside, her eyes shot open, her hips being forced down upon him, she helped out by grinding on his face until she noticed his throbbing erection almost staring at her.

Grinning deviously, Olivia leaned forwards as she grabbed a hold of his cock with her latex gloved hands, using both this time as she stroked him, using a twisting motion this time with both hands as they moved up and down his dry cock, just waiting to get wet and enduring the roughest, yet hottest handjob of his life. He bucked his hips with each twist of the hand Olivia made, almost beginning to fuck her hands in a way.

But this wasn't him in control, she was on top, his head was between her thighs and under her skirt, and his cock was in her hands, she was most definitely in control and in charge of this situation at hand. However, Olivia decided to be nice this time around, peeling her gloves off and tossing them to the side as she fully leaned over, placing her head right next to the tip of his cock, opening her mouth to blow a hot breath to make him shiver, and she felt it beneath her alright.

Olivia opened her mouth and letting her tongue hang out, she moved to the base and gave him a long and slow lick to the tip of his cock, then licking from the tip to the base on the other side, getting a taste of the balls that had been in her mouth on previous occasions.

Had this been any other man, she was sure that they would've blown their load all over her by now, but a combination of having done this before and Y/N's ungodly stamina from being an athlete made their sex lives so much better. It allowed Olivia to tease and edge him without the fear of him cumming too early and ruining the night, and it allowed her to open her mouth and take the head of his cock into her mouth, swirl her tongue without the fear of her choking on a sudden burst of cum.

As soon as her lips wrapped around his cock, his hips bucked slightly, his hands keeping a firm grip on her lower back and hips so that her wet lower lips couldn't escape his constant assault on her sensitive parts, and with this constant pleasure, she would hum her approval on his cock, her moans vibrating and giving him an even greater sensation, and in turn he would moan into her, the vibrations bringing her closer to climax and the circle of pleasure continued between them.

The harder Olivia went down on Y/N, using all her previous experience with him to suck, lick and attempt to drain his balls of every last drop of cum, the harder that Y/N worked to make her cum on his face and drench him in her juices.

The two of them worked perfectly in tandem to pleasure the living daylights out of each other, neither of them was willing to cave until Y/N cheated, inserting his fingers into her while he used his lips and tongue to pleasure her clit, with the pleasure forcing her off his cock and to straighten her back as she felt the full force of an orgasm built up.

"Y/N! Fuuuck..." Olivia let out a staggered groan as she came all over his face, rubbing herself all over his face as she ground out her orgasm atop him, not forgetting that he was still throbbing leaning over somewhat to jerk his cock furiously, feeling his veins pulse and throb as she gave him no mercy, expecting him to hold out.

"Fuck... Liv... please, I can't hold on..." Y/N begged her.

"You can baby, just hold out for me." Olivia told him, her soothing voice a stark contrast to what her hands were doing to him. "Just a little longer, I believe in you baby."

Y/N gripped the bedsheets as he desperately tried to hold on against her vicious pumping of his cock, he could feel himself about to burst until the alarm he set a month ago sounded and saved him, with Olivia immediately ceasing her stroking, leaving his cock pulsing and throbbing.

Y/N though, wasted no time in sitting up and moving Olivia off his face, instead moving to pull her atop of his lap, penetrating her with one quick movement as he pulled her down onto him so they were face to face.

"God you're so fucking hot Olivia." Y/N told her as he gripped her skirt to hold her down against him, keeping his cock buried deep inside of her. "I just wanna eat you up, every inch of you."

"I want you to fuck me baby." Olivia t0ld him straight up and she removed the top part of the cheerleading uniform she was wearing, pulling his head in to suck on her nipples, loving the way he ran his tongue over the sensitive nubs. "I'm feeling rather submissive and breedable after the way you ate me out and made me cum all over your face." She whispered into his ear.

"Are you sure?" He asked her carefully.

"I'm sure." She nodded. "Fuck. Me. Hard."

Y/N instantly connected their lips as he immediately began helping her bounce up and down on his shaft, grabbing fistfuls of her skirt as he practically threw her up and down his long and thick cock, the built up feeling of almost cumming beforehand not leaving as he bust a huge load into her within a minute of her riding him.

"Fuck Olivia." Y/N groaned as he kept her in place, grinding against him as they both came. "I'm going to fuck you so hard, all night, you won't be able to walk in the morning."

"Make it a week, and I'll let you put a vibrator in me in public." She challenged.

The rest of the night was a blur, he had fucked her in so many positions, missionary, doggy, standing carry, mating press, she squatted on his cock, and he pounded into her ferociously in the prone bone position.

The only two constants that remained throughout the night was that the two of them didn't stop cumming, and the cheerleader skirt remained on the whole time, he found it so hot to fuck her in that skirt, and he was definitely going to ask her to wear it more often during sex.

Safe to say, Olivia spent the next nine days walking with a limp as a result of the unrelenting pounding she received, and she was verbally obligated to have the vibrator inside of her until Y/N had gotten twelve minutes of use out of it in public.

Chapter 112: Chapter 112. Olivia Rodrigo & Rosé (Various Females X Reader)

"Come on Rosie, a couple of drinks in here surely can't be that bad." Olivia tried to persuade her Korean/Kiwi friend, referring to the fact that it was just them and Olivia's boyfriend Y/N in the apartment. It was a safe space for the three of them to drink slightly irresponsibly, put on some music and enjoy themselves.

As it turned out, a couple of drinks weren't that bad, and although Rosé wasn't supposed to be drinking substantially without permission, for once she felt like it was safe to do so because nobody would find out about it, but surprisingly enough, both she and Olivia got into competing very quickly with their drinks, and within the space of almost an hour, the three of them were very tipsy at the minimum, and with all sense of proper inhibition gone, the three of them refused to stop partying.

As more alcohol was consumed by each of them, the partying the three were doing got riskier and riskier. The three of them were dancing together, with Olivia in between Y/N who was behind her and Rosé in front of her, the three of them practically grinding each other. In fact, Olivia and Y/N were grinding on each other, but Rosé didn't mind, in fact, she had backed up into Olivia to rub her body with hers.

Olivia was trapped between the two of them, and she was loving it, leaning back against Y/N, grinding gently on his crotch while her hands went to Rosé's hips, pulling her back into her even further. "This is so hot, yet so terrifying." Olivia spoke over the music that was playing through the speakers in the background.

"You know what would make this even hotter?" Olivia spoke up once more. "If we went to the bedroom and had a threesome."

"...I'm down for that." Rosé straight up said she'd be interested, the two girls now looking back over their shoulders expectantly at Y/N.

"I'm not dumb enough to say no if Olivia suggested it first." He responded with, and that got Olivia all tingling with excitement as she and Rosé moved either side of Y/N.

"Come on baby, the two of us are going to ruin you tonight."

(40 minutes later)

"Yes baby! Just like that!" Olivia couldn't keep her mouth closed with the way she was currently being fucked by Y/N. He had her naked body folded in half on the bed, with her legs being held in place next to her head by his powerful arms while his cock speared in and out of her at a frightening pace.

"Fuck Liv, you're so hot when you're like this." Y/N whispered into her ear, his thrusts never ending as their pelvis' continued to meet at a rapid pace, with Olivia quickly closing in on her third orgasm of the night. "God, you're so tight as well, you are literally perfect."

"S-Shut up and fuck me senseless." Olivia ordered him as Rosé watched from the other side of the bed and felt the bed rocking with each powerful thrust as she used her fingers to keep herself on edge.

Y/N was happy to oblige Olivia's request, but not before changing positions, flipping her onto her stomach to give her aching joints a rest as he wasted no time in filling her up once more, his hips fitting snugly against her ass cheeks. She initially laid down fully flat, but he grabbed a fistful of hair and pulled her head up, making her arch her back as he began to thrust against her ass cheeks, pulling her head back as he leaned over her and connected their lips, the two of them opening wide and allowing their tongues and moans to join together as one.

Rosé watched eagerly, changing her position on the bed to get the perfect side on view of Y/N and Olivia's hottest sex position of the night. His hips cannoned off her ass like he was bouncing on a trampoline with each thrust, with Rosé adding her other hand to swirl at her clit while her fingers dug deep inside to rub her g-spot.

Olivia came first, well before Y/N, because she had gripped the sheets tight with her legs shaking, the moans unable to be contained within their mouths as she came all over his cock, but Y/N wasn't finished with her and he was relentless. His hips continued to pound against her, his cock going as deep as possible with each and every thrust, and Olivia would swear that she felt him starting to reshape her insides to perfectly fit a mould of his cock.

Rosé watched as Olivia's whole body began shivering with the sheer pleasure that was building up as Y/N fucked her straight through her orgasm, with Rosé almost coming close to orgasm herself watching Olivia half heartedly try and stop him with a hand to his hip, bringing her ass up to stop his thrusting, but it was no use as he pounded straight through her hesitation within moments, the American singer now desperately grabbing at the bedsheets while her pussy was ploughed into oblivion by her boyfriend.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck baby..." Olivia stretched her arms and arched her back for any kind of release from the building pressure within her core that refused to explode. "Don't stop baby, don't you fucking dare stop..." She begged him, her toes curling, her knees bending upwards as Y/N continued to plough away at her.

Rosé watched in awe at Y/N's pure stamina, he had given them almost six orgams between them by now, and he had only cum twice earlier, once on her ass and back, and the other on Olivia's abdomen.

"Fuck, I'm gonna cum Liv." Y/N grunted. "Where do you want it?"

"On my face baby." Olivia responded, but before they moved an inch, Y/N thrust his hips a couple more times and Olivia completely lost it, every muscle in her body convulsed and contracted at once, almost like he'd done it on command as she rode out the most intense orgasm of her life as Y/N flipped her over, straddling her stomach as he jerked himself off while Olivia had basically gone cross eyed as he unloaded his semen all over her breasts and face, the streaks of white cum decorating her like a fresh painting, and she was the canvas.

"What about you Rosie? Do you want another go?" Y/N asked once he had finished shooting his load over Olivia, who looked to have every bit of strength sapped out of her as she laid there with her chest heaving up and down.

"If you don't mind." Rosé replied calmly, but in reality she was desperate, she was right on the edge of orgasm, and she knew he would let her have control, because that's what she liked, unlike Olivia who liked the rough treatment from him,

Y/N laid down for Rosé while she squatted above him, hands flat on his stomach as she sat down on his cock, her blonde hair parted beautifully around her face as she visibly enjoyed the sensation of his thick cock penetrating her for the third time tonight.

"You're so cute Rosie." Y/N complimented her, both still over the edge of tipsy from their earlier drinking session.

"Thank you." Rosé accepted the compliment as she began to rise and sink back down on his throbbing cock, beginning a smooth and steady rhythm that the two were able to thoroughly enjoy, lasting several minutes until Rosé reached for his hands, interlocking their fingers and demanded that he fuck her in this position, telling him she'd hold the squatting position while he bucked his hips upwards into her.

In this position, Rosé felt what she imagined Olivia had felt, which was the incredible sensation of Y/N's cock parting her walls like Moses did the red sea, stretching her apart with each thrust of his thick and throbbing member, the tip hitting the entrance to her womb with each and every single thrust, and Rosé swore that when she had looked down to see his face, the outline of his cock was poking through her stomach, but that's what it felt like, so once she understood what the feeling was, she enjoyed it even more.

It didn't take long for Rosé to cum, shaking in delight as she planted the soles of her feet and kept her thighs as still as she could while she left Y/N fuck her through her orgasm right into another one, but unlike Olivia who couldn't release, Rosé exploded into another orgasm straight away before collapsing into a heap on top of his chest.

Speaking of Olivia, when Rosé graciously offered to finish Y/N off with a blowjob to end the night, she had a much filthier yet exciting idea on how to finish him off.

"You two are the best." Y/N spoke as Rosé and Olivia worked in tandem to give him the hardest orgasm of the night by far. "Fuck! That's incredible!"

Rosé was in front of him, on her knees, with her mouth around his cock, her hands and mouth playing with his balls as well, though he had to crouch down a little because she was small, it only made it better with the added strain on his calves.

Olivia was also on her knees, though she had taken a position behind Y/N, with her filthy idea being that Rosé would suck his cock while she ate his ass at the same time. It wasn't the first time she'd done it, but it was the first time he had a mouth on his cock as well at the same time, and with Olivia slobbering all over his backdoor, the sensations were far too incredible to just enjoy it, he was living it as well, which was much better than how he had imagined it.

Olivia was using her hands to part his ass, her lips practically glued to his rim as her tongue explored the insides of his clean asshole, occasionally removing her tongue to lick from his balls across his taint until it slithered back inside and deeper than before.

"Liv, y-you're incredible..." Y/N trailed off, to be honest, he was far more invested in Olivia's tongue slithering around like a wet snake inside of him, and Rosé noticed that, because while Y/N was using a hand to keep Olivia in place and to force her in even deeper, she had grabbed his other hand and his attention in one go.

"Fuck my throat." Rosé demanded as she placed his hand on the back of her head. "Make me gag on your cock. Cum into my lungs if you want to. Just use me."

"Use us both baby." Olivia agreed with Rosé, taking the opportunity to give his rock hard and pulsing cock a few strokes before opening his mind to the pleasures of her tongue all over again.

Seeing the look in Rosé's eyes, as he pushed her head further onto his cock and going down her throat, the sensual expectancy there gave him no doubts that this was the best night of his life by far.

Rosé almost regretted her words when Y/N started using her mouth and throat like a fleshlight, but the more his cock filled her throat, the more she began to enjoy it as she began fingering herself yet again, being allowed to breath in short intervals before he went back to stuffing her windpipe with steel hard cock, her throat bulging with each thrust into her mouth as she had to lean her head back slightly to allow him a somewhat straight path down her throat.

The sounds of his moans and grunts as he used the two women on their knees below him for his own sexual gratification turned them on, never had a man moaned so much just for them as he did now, so they took it as a massive compliment, especially with how eager they were to be used by him.

Y/N was ruthless with the way he fucked Rosé's throat, barely allowing her any time or rest to breath properly before he stuck his pole of meat right back down there. He was so desperate to cum down her oesophagus where her body would absorb the proteins of his semen, he was slightly concerned that the tube his cock was stretching out with her throat was her windpipe, and as hot as it sounded, he didn't want her to actually drown in his cum.

"Liv, if you stop what you're doing for any reason, I will kick you out the room, record me and Rosie having the hottest sex ever and make you watch every time I think you're horny, understand?" He threatened her, mainly because she was blowing his mind from behind and didn't want it to stop.

"Yes baby." Olivia stopped for a moment to answer him before he turned his attention back to the stunning blonde asian he was currently throat fucking.

Rosé could feel him about to explode around her windpipe as the glucking noises her throat made refused to stop at all.

"F-Fuck!"

Y/N tightened his grip on Rosé's loose blonde hair, bucking forwards once, twice, and on the third Rosé expected him to hold her lips to his pelvis and make her choke uncontrollably, but instead he held her about a third of the way down his shaft as he unleashed a torrent of semen into Rosé's mouth, so much so that she had to swallow it, gulping down after each burst of semen erupted from his cock.

The combination of Rosé's mouth around his cock, seeing her gulp down his semen and the incredulous feeling of Olivia sticking her tongue so far up his ass he thought she was touching his prostate, it made his knees weak and left him in a permanent state of bliss as another orgasm ripped straight through him, with the constant of Rosé and Olivia setting him off once agin for a third straight orgasm until by the end of the fourth eye rolling and body collapsing orgasm, he didn't have any cum left to give Rosé as he collapsed onto the floor in between the two hottest females in the world.

"You. Two. Are. Incredible."

Chapter 113: Chapter 113. Madison Beer (Various Females X Reader)

The first time he'd seen Madison Beer in person was when she was on tour in London at the O2 Arena, she was performing a song from her Life Support album on stage, and when she had finished one of them, the cameras that were showing her on the screens at the side panned to the front row of the crowd, and it showed Y/N on the screen along with several of his friends in the front row that were here on a Friday night to see the show.

During the short break, it was obvious that someone in the back had said something to Madison because she had actually come over to the edge of the stage to speak to the group of them before she started the next song.

"Hey, my tour manager said that you guys were famous soccer players in London." She had said to them. "Do any of you wanna come up on the stage before the next song starts?"

"He does." Several of them all pointed at Y/N, who may or may not have had a small crush on Madison Beer, but he never expected that he'd meet her, let alone be invited up onto the stage with her.

"Come on up." Madison gestured for Y/N to come up and join her on the stage, but he wasn't exactly too sure about it, this was a music concert, he didn't think that he belonged on the stage here. "Oh come on, you're not camera shy are you?" She asked. "It'll be fun. Come on, grab my hand and get up here." She offered her hand to him, but when he did reluctantly take her hand, he tried to climb up onto the stage with her help, but the nervous sweat that had started building up on his hand made him slip out of her grasp and fall backwards of the stage, landing on his ankle with a thud.

A huge jeer came from the majority of the crowd who had all seen it happened on the two massive screens on the side of the stage with the cameras getting an excellent angle of the fall.

"Jesus, you alright man?" His friends all gathered round to help him up, while on the stage Madison looked horrified that she'd caused him to fall and hurt himself.

"No, it fucking hurts." Y/N complained, trying to put weight on his foot, but the pain was near enough unbearable to stand on.

"I am so sorry!" Madison tried to apologise to him, one hand on her head as she watched him try and walk but to no avail, having to be helped by his friends who were with him.

The second time they had met was only a few days later, where after the last show of her tour in Europe on the Saturday night, she was invited to watch a game of soccer, or football as the locals called it, in London. She received the invite from Y/N, the player whom she had accidentally hurt by letting him fall off the stage at her concert, but he assured her it was fine when giving her the tickets through instagram messages.

Though when he turned up to meet her before the match, he sure didn't look fine to her. He arrived in the box ninety minutes before the match was supposed to start, wearing one of those huge grey medical boots that go on when you break your foot or ankle and a pair of crutches that made it look a lot worse than he played it off as.

"Oh my god, you said that it wasn't bad." Madison looked mortified after seeing him wearing the boot and using crutches. "I feel so bad after convincing you to come up on stage now."

"Don't worry about this, they treat you like you're made of glass when you get injured." Y/N tried to reassure Madison. "This is all just precautionary, the swelling hasn't gone down yet, so they can't do the scan to see how bad it is."

"Still, I feel terrible about it." Madison spoke again. "Hopefully it isn't as bad as it looks from my perspective."

"Honestly, it's probably nothing, it's just a little bit sore. I'll most likely be fine after a couple of days or something." He assured her once again. "But enough about me, how's it been here in England? I hope the box is big enough for you."

"England has been great, the whole of the UK has been." Madison gushed at how great and cool it was in the UK. "Though it's not as big as some of the boxes in the US, you English do know how create an atmosphere outside."

"You should hear the place when the match starts in an hour and a half." He told her. "And I'm not English by the way, I'm from the US."

"Really? You don't sound it at all." She pointed out.

"Yeah, I was born in California, but my parents separated and I moved to England with my mom when I was four, but I did choose to play for the US Mens National Team over England though." He explained.

"Really? But aren't England so much better though?"

"The US asked me to play first." He explained. "I always said I'd play for who asked first, so the US asked, and I chose them."

"That's actually so cool, picking the US over England, is there anything else that you wanna tell me about yourself?"

"Well, not to brag, but I am the youngest ever goalscorer in the Premier League." He admitted. "I was sixteen, and that was just over two years ago."

"You're making me feel old y'know." She joked. "You're what, eighteen?" She asked and he nodded. "Wow, you're so much younger than me. Sorry, I just love seeing people getting to fulfil their dreams like you seem to be."

They spoke for almost half an hour, took a few pictures with each other for their social media before the game, with Y/N hiding the crutches and boot for the photos, then getting her to help him putting it back on before he had to leave to attend the team meeting before he'd come back to watch the match from the box. Maybe she'd even learn how soccer was played in the process.

After another fifty minutes, the match was about to start, and Y/N still hadn't come back, with slightly worried Madison, because he could've fallen or his crutches broke and he was stranded on a staircase while there was nobody to help him.

Though when her tour manager started laughing, along with the others who had been allowed in the box, she just had to ask what he was finding so funny.

"I'm sorry Mads, but he got you good." He pointed to one of the two huge screens that were hung up on either side of the ground, and on the screen they were showing the starting team, and currently on the screen was Y/N.

Confused, she moved forwards into the seating area outside the box to stand over the rail while the players were walking out the tunnel, and sure enough, when they lined up, Y/N was there on the field, looking up and waving at her from below.

"That little..."

The third time they met was much more... intimate than the other two times that they'd met, that was for sure.

Sitting on the edge of the bed , wearing a beautiful grey dress that hugged her body so tightly, her shoes were off, leaving her in a pair of white ankle socks with frills, her hair loose and messy just the way she liked it, covering her ears on each side. The short sleeves of her dress showed off her smooth arms, tanned, lean but still firm, her nails painted beautifully by her make up team, though the man on his knees between her legs was dangerously close to making her chip a nail gripping his hair if he dared to stop what he was doing.

Y/N was on his knees, his body placed between the thighs of Madison, her underwear having been pulled down her legs minutes ago, with his hands resting on the outside of her thighs, holding her somewhat steady while his head disappeared under the hem of her dress, his face all but buried into her sex, the outline of his head moving with the tight fabric of the dress as he thrust his mouth upon her.

Y/N may have been inexperienced with actually giving head to a woman, but he had seen enough porn to know what he had to do. His tongue hung outside of his mouth as he ran it over her folds, lapping up every drop of wetness mixed with his spit that there was, occasionally pressing his tongue inside and swirling around inside, with her thighs closing around his head before pulling them apart, coupled with the moans coming from her throat giving him an indication that he was doing well.

Whenever his tongue wasn't penetrating her, it was moving up and down her folds, up to her clit, which he teased with a few flicks of the tongue, which was met with her thighs tightening again, this time rubbing against his reddening ears as her thighs seemed to pull him in further as they enclosed around him.

"Come on you pretty little liar..." Madison encouraged with a hand to the back of his head to press him in deeper. "Suck on it, make me cum on your face..."

He didn't need telling twice, moving his hands from her silky smooth thighs to grab her waist, pulling her against him even more as he obliged her request and sucked on her clit, using his tongue and swirling it on her sensitive bundle of nerves as she gripped his hair and shoved him in further, beginning to grind her hips into his face at the same time.

"Fuck..." Madison groaned out as she thrust her hips up and down Y/N's pretty face, squeezing her thighs against his head, rubbing against his ears even more as his cheeks were beginning to get squished as well.

Using what little experience he had, he used his lips to suck and pull on clit, running his tongue all over it to make her go wild with her thrusting. "Fuck!" Madison finally came with a grunt and a loud moan as she gushed all over his face, keeping him in place while she rode out her orgasm on his tongue and mouth, not missing the wet patched that appeared on her grey dress as a result.

When she finally released him, she stood up and took the shirtless Y/N with her, meshing their mouths together while she undid the button on his pants before sliding them off, palming his bulge which was already rock hard through his boxers, gripping him through the fabric before she pulled away to take her dress off, letting the shoulder straps fall off and letting the dress fall with some help from him.

The bra was next to fall, leaving her completely naked in front of him, but she wasted little time in getting him naked as well, his rock hard erection springing free from its confines as they both stood there naked.

Y/N was moved to sit where Madison had been at the edge of the bed, while she grabbed a condom from the top of the nightstand, ripping it open with her teeth before moving to roll it down his cock. "It should just about fit." She remarked as she rolled it all the way down, looking uncomfortably tight on him, but he certainly didn't mind as she straddled him, one leg over each side of him before sinking down onto his length in one go thanks to her wetness.

"Oh god..." Y/N groaned at the feeling of being inside of her.

"Y/N, are you a virgin?" Madison asked before she moved any more.

"...Maybe."

Taking his head into her hands while he was currently bottomed out inside of her, she used he thumbs to stroke his cheeks. "Don't worry about it, just do your best." She told him. "It'll be okay." She assured him.

Now that was one hell of a confidence boost and motivator as he nodded his head, his cheeks burning red as his hands took residence on her waist yet again as he helped her slide up, but he didn't expect the sudden drop from her, which made him moan rather embarrassingly.

Madison smirked. "That's what you get for lying to me." She teased as she rose up once more, but instead of a hard drop, she just slid back down, helping Y/N build up a rhythm with her so he didn't burst instantly. She stared deep into his eyes as he concentrated on anything but cumming right then and there with Madison Beer sliding up and down his shaft with his assistance. Up and down, up and down, up and down she went, her slick folds parting like the red sea for him every time she sank back down onto his thick shaft, both of them building up a sweat and breathing heavily on occasion.

Eventually, doing nothing with his mouth except breath and moan was bothering him, so he dipped his head to kiss her shoulder and collarbone, pecking and smooching her smooth skin trailing across and down to her breasts, where he had her lean back a little to give him the room to dip his head further and take one of her nipples into his mouth, pulling and tugging with his lips, rolling the nub of her right breast between his teeth, feeling her finger running through his hair while her head fell back, starting to roll her hips so she wasn't impeding the sucking he was doing.

He released her right nipple and immediately moved to attack the other breast, instead sucking on the skin rather than the nipple until he left a hickey on her skin, then another and sucking and biting around her nipple until there was a hickey on each side of her nipple, four bruises in total before diving in to give her nipple the exact same treatment as the previous one.

"Mmmmmm, that's good, right there..." Madison managed to tell him through several moans that escaped her lips, his rather large and thick shaft doing a number on her insides at the moment, with every roll of her hips brushing his cock against her most sensitive spot inside of her, which in turn made her squeeze him so tightly on the inside.

Y/N hummed in pleasure against her nipple, his mouth glued to it at the moment while he tried his absolute hardest to stop himself from being milked with the riding that Madison was doing.

Suddenly, he was pushed back against the bed, laying flat on his back while she stayed upright, her palms planted on his chest with her knees either side of his torso as she lifted herself up and began to bounce on top of him.

"Oh fuck me..." Y/N's eyes started to roll, his hands moving instinctively to grip at Madison's forearms for any sort of grip at the moment, being ridden like this was incredible, the way she moved so flawlessly above him, her breasts bouncing up and down and side to side, and the way she looked down at him while biting her lip just made her even more gorgeous in his opinion.

"Y/N... Y/N..." Madison groaned out, knowing that she wouldn't be able to keep up this speed for long, she used her position to roll them over so that Y/N was above her, in the perfect position to pound into her. "I'm so close, make me cum again, please..."

That desperate look in her eyes, he just couldn't bear to let her down. "O-Okay." He nodded shakily as he used all his experience watching porn to thrust into her, pulling out and sliding in, increasing the tempo as he moved to kiss her lips once more, their tongues combining in a sloppy mess as his thick cock sloppily pounded into her.

Madison's thighs tightened around his torso as her ankles crossed across his hips, pulling him in deeper as he lost himself to the utter pleasure he was feeling at the moment, feeling her legs tighten with every thrust as he continued to pound away at her, refusing to stop or bust until he felt her cumming.

Fortunately, she did so almost as soon as he thought about it, her legs shaking as she moaned incredibly hard inside of his mouth, her walls constricting around him until he came without warning, his entire body tensing as he buried himself balls deep into her, filling up the condom with his semen as he bucked against her several times from the pure unadulterated pleasure he had just felt.

He was very quick to realise that this would definitely be one of the best nights of his life.

Chapter 114: Chapter 114. Kim Jisoo (Various Females X Reader)

The first thing he felt when he woke up in the morning was the warm body that was pressed against him, with Lisa's back deep against his chest and his arm still around her waist, though since the night her hand had joined with his, interlocking their fingers together.

Regrettably, he had to remove his arm to reach behind him where his phone was to check the time, and thankfully he hadn't slept through his alarm like he feared after the previous nights activities, it was still early, just before seven in the morning, which meant he still had plenty of time before he had to actually be up and about.

"You're not leaving me already are you?" Lisa's voice caught him off guard a little, he assumed that she was still asleep. "What time is it?"

"Just before seven." He informed her as he joined her as the big spoon once again. "I usually leave around nine, so we still have some tine left."

"Mmm, time for what?" She pressed him the question he was desperate for her to answer to be honest.

He pressed a kiss to the back of her neck, her pink hair tickling his nose as he did so. "Depends on what you want to do." He pressed another kiss on the same spot. "We could have breakfast." Another kiss. "We could go and watch some morning TV." He kissed the side of her neck this time. "We could even go out for coffee right now. I can lend you some clothes if you want."

"Those all sound so good, but I was hoping for another option." She let out a groan as he kissed her neck once more. "What about anything more adventurous?"

"Well, we could have some really hot, steamy, lazy morning sex if you really wanted to." Y/N came back with. "It's up to you though."

"I like the sound of that."

The first thing that Lisa insisted on was that she give him a return on the magnificent head that he had given her last night, so while she laid down flat on the bed, with her head and chest lifted up and her legs kicking in the air, she had Y/N take a seat on his knees right in front of her, helping his cock stand at full attention with a slow handjob with one hand while the other joined with one of his, interlocking fingers once more, her breath tickling his cock as he got harder and harder with every passing second.

She guided his other hand to tangle in her hair, but warned him not to force her forwards, only to pull her backwards if he needed it. Lisa opened her mouth right on his cock, giving the underside of the tip the softest and most teasing of licks. "Don't hesitate to tell me how I'm doing."

Her hot and wet mouth engulfed his head in the next few moments, almost making his eyes roll back as he resisted every urge in his body to shove his shaft down her throat in one stroke. She pushed forwards until she hit a proverbial wall around halfway down his cock, feeling his fingers against her scalp, running her tongue against his steaming hot shaft, beginning to pull back and slowly bobbing her head along the length of shaft she could take in her mouth.

"That feels great." Y/N complimented as he tightened his grip on her hair, but he didn't dare force her in either direction, instead he let her guide herself on his shaft, feeling her warm tongue running along the underside of his cock while her mouth turned into a vacuum on the inside, and it didn't help when her free hand crept up his thigh to where his balls were hanging, giving them a good fondle before wrapping her hand around the rest of the cock she couldn't get in her mouth.

"Fuck! Lisa..." He let out an uncontrollable moan as she doubled her actions, keeping the pace just as slow and deliberate at before, working him towards an orgasm he would've been more than happy to have if they hadn't just started their morning together.

"Sorry." He apologised as he bit the bullet and pulled her head back and off his cock, but she wasn't offended, far from it, she took pride in the fact she was this irresistible as somewhat of a novice.

"Don't apologise." She reassured him as she took the initiative in reaching for a condom from the drawer this time around. "You were very well behaved, so much so that you deserve a reward." Opening the condom packet, she placed the condom on her lips, giving him a will shattering wink as she bent back over to his cock and placed her lips over the tip, pushing the condom on the head of his cock.

More and more of his cock disappeared into her mouth as she used her lips to unroll the condom, though when she reached halfway, he didn't expect her to force herself any further. What he got instead though, a tap on the abdomen to get him to look down, and her eyes were tilted up at him, the most lustful look possible, unable to tear his gaze away from her, especially when she pushed her mouth well passed what he thought was her limit, sliding further and further down his shaft, his jaw hanging open as he watched the incredible feat of throating his cock.

She sunk all the way to the base where the condom stopped, and she went even further pushing her lips right up against his pelvis, her nose brushing his lower abdomen as she held position for what felt like an hour before opening her mouth and revealing the condom was perfectly rolled on.

"You're not the first person I've given a blowjob to." She informed him seeing the hanging jaw of his. "You are however, the first person I've let down my throat, so congratulations on that."

Just over an hour later, after the two had the most relaxing, therapeutic and euphoric morning sex in bed. Lisa had no idea that it was possible to plough someone so slowly, he barely moved at any speed, yet he continued to hit every single spot deep inside her that sent her crazy for more. Brutal pounding from the night before was replaced with slow and methodical thrusting, with Y/N laying pipe in the exact same positions, yet somehow dragging every ounce of pleasure possibly from her body, leaving her in even more of a heap than the night before.

Which was then followed by soaking in the scalding hot water of the bathtub where Lisa made sure that she would have the last say, allowing him to lay atop her while she gave him one last orgasm for the morning.

Y/N was fully dressed for the day minus the shoes, while Lisa was only wearing a pair of his boxers that she had borrowed and one of his tops that covered her upper thighs as well. She was sitting at the kitchen counter, her phone in one hand and a cup of tea in the other hand, while Y/N was attempting to make pancakes without burning them.

"So, I know we only met last night." He began the next line of conversation with, which intrigued her enough to lift her eyes from her phone. "And I know that you're probably busy every day and night that you're here in Paris, but there's a game tomorrow night at nine, huge game for the club, and I was wondering if you would be interested in coming to watch?"

"Are you asking me out the day after you slept with me?" Lisa gave him a sly smile as she spoke. "Isn't that usually supposed to go the other way around in western culture?"

"It doesn't just have to be you that comes, I can get tickets for your friends as well." He quickly added in. "But I'd need to know by the end of today so I can ask for the tickets from the club."

"Oh, so you're not just asking me out, but my three friends as well?" Lisa raised her eyebrows at him. "Is that what you want, a date with all four of us the same night?"

"I.... I wouldn't say no, but that's not what I'm asking." He answered carefully. "Speaking of which, did you tell them that you are okay after disappearing last night."

"I've told Jisoo, she seemed worried when I hadn't replied last night, but she's more relaxed now after talking to me." She informed him. "Although she did figure out that I went home with somebody, I don't know if she knows it's you or not."

"Good thing she doesn't know who I am then." Y/N chuckled as he flipped the first pancake over.

"Well, it's actually funny that you say that." Lisa's response made him far too curious as to what she meant by that. "As it turns out, she does know who you are. She recognised you after you gave our coats back last night, but she just told me a few minutes ago." She revealed. "She's actually quite the fan of you. She follows you on Instagram, and she adores the work you do in supporting disadvantaged children having access to sports facilities as she described it."

"I asked her if she had a crush on you, she denied it, but it was far too quick, so take it as you would, but I think she does have a crush on you."

"So you're telling me, that your friend Jisoo, who barely speaks English, and is an incredibly popular South Korean popstar, has a crush on me?"

"She understands English, she just doesn't speak it as well." Lisa corrected him. "Hey, I have an idea. We have this dinner slash fashion show tonight, and our table isn't full. If you come tonight, meet Jisoo, Jennie and Rosie as well, I'll make sure they agree to come to your game tomorrow night, hows that sound?" She asked him. "Who knows, maybe you'll be able to teach Jisoo some English as well?"

"But we..."

"I know, and it was amazing, best sex of my life, but we're not dating." Lisa reminded him. "If I wanted you off limits for them, they'd respect it like crazy."

"Are they off limits for me?" He posed the question. "I know you just made the suggestion, but I wouldn't if it made you uncomfortable."

"My friends are grown ass women." Lisa replied with a hint of sass in her voice, almost offended that he had insinuated that her friends were any less. "I trust their judgement, they trust mine, and at least I know you aren't a serial killer."

"So what time is this dinner, and where is it?"

"I will call you about it later." Lisa had already taken the initiative and taken his phone number into her contact list. "Oh, and before I forget, you need to wear something nice tonight. Jisoo loves Dior, and that's all I'll say on that matter and if it doesn't work out with her, I would strongly advise going to Rosie's hotel room, she will eat you alive in there."

"I have to ask before we both leave, why am I not off limits?" Y/N put the slightly burnt pancake onto the plate as he asked, before being coaxed around the counter by Lisa to stand behind her, leaning into her back with his lips brushing the pretty pink hair atop her head.

"While you are definitely boyfriend material, you gave me such a great time, and your ability to listen and give me what I wanted was incredible. I just don't want to rush into dating a guy because he's really nice and great in bed, I want someone that I am totally in love with and drives me crazy all the time."

"And what happens if I start dating one of your friends and you think that I do give you all of that?" He asked her. "I'm serious, I broke a girls heart once and I cried for two days because of the messages she was sending me. I just wouldn't want it to happen again."

Lisa turned her head and gave him a soft kiss, the two of them melting into it for a few moments. "I guess you two will just have to make room for me in bed at night then."

(Tuesday morning)

"Hurry up Jisoo." Jennie continued to knock on the door to her bandmate's hotel room, cursing internally that she didn't have a key so she could burst in and drag her ass out as she was. "We're already ten minutes late! We have places to be, and people to meet."

After another two minutes of nonstop knocking on the door, Jisoo finally opened the door and hurried out, closing it behind her. Her hair had been straightened and a light touch of morning makeup, so it seemed as if she was just taking longer to get ready.

"Finally." Jennie wasted no time in dragging Jisoo along the corridor and complaining at the same time. "What time do you call this? We were supposed to be in the car fifteen minutes ago. Lalisa and Roseanne are probably bored of waiting for us by now." Jennie chastised her friend for her tardiness. "What were you doing that took you so long in there?"

"I slept through my alarm this morning, but I still wanted to do my hair this morning before we left." Jisoo explained why she was so late in the morning, but Jennie didn't look as if she was buying her story.

"So if we were to wait here at the end of the corridor for the next thirty minutes, we wouldn't see the guy Lalisa introduced to us last night coming out of your room?" The look that Jennie was giving her was one of not impressed.

"No." Jisoo simply shook her head. "Y/N was nice, but he's not my type."

"Seriously?" Jennie looked so annoyed with her answers right now. "He sat down between you and Lalisa, and you were eating out the palm of his hand without him even doing anything? You kept gushing to him about how great and how nice he is. Don't think I didn't see when he grabbed your hand and had to wipe the sweat off of it."

"Seriously Jennie, I didn't bring him back to my room last night." Jisoo continued to protest her innocence on the matter. "Okay, I think he's nice and cool, and he's hot, but that doesn't mean anything else. You're reading into it far too much."

"I've looked at his Instagram page, and do you want to know what I saw?" Jennie asked Jisoo a rhetorical question. "You've liked every single one of his posts for the last six months or so. I thought he was into you last night, but now I think you're a little obsessed with him."

Jisoo saw the look that Jennie had in her eyes as they rode the elevator to the ground floor. "Don't you dare even suggest it Jennie."

"Are you jealous that Lalisa was the first one to get into his pants instead of you?"

"I am not jealous!" Jisoo fervently denied the accusation. "Lalisa is my friend. I could never bring myself to be jealous of her for any reason."

"Ok then." Jennie dropped her line of questioning, she didn't believe her, but she would respect Jisoo's boundaries on whether she wanted to deny it or not.

Eventually, about fifteen minutes later than they were supposed to be, they finally got into the back of the car with their other two friends Lalisa and Roseanne.

"Jisoo." Roseanne got her friends attention as she sat down next to her. "You probably didn't know, but the bed in my room is right up against the wall that the bed in your room is up against, just to let you know." Jisoo looked mortified while Lalisa and Jennie couldn't contain their laughter and giggled away.

(Tuesday night)

It wasn't the largest attendance that any of them had been to, nor was it the largest arena type of stadium that they had been to, but the intensity that had been building since they had taken their seats in the VIP box thirty minutes ago up until now when the players were walking out the tunnel of Le Parc Des Princes had nearly hit a boiling point across the stadium.

"Do any of you guys know what number Y/N has on his shirt?" Roseanne asked her fellow band members.

"Number twenty nine." Lalisa answered her question. "He told me a few things when we chatted. He also said that he plays in the midfield, usually on the middle left side."

"Should we have gone to the club shop before the game started for PSG shirts?" Jennie spoke up.

"He said he sent some up to the box." Lalisa remembered the message that Y/N had sent her earlier in the day, after getting up from her seat and going back inside for a few minutes until she returned with four shirts still inside the plastic wrapping. "How cute, there's one with each of our names on them, but he put his own number on them."

"He was the one that invited us." Roseanne reminded her, the four idols quickly going inside to put the club shirt on even if it was freezing and their jackets went straight back on top.

"Who are they playing tonight?" Jennie asked.

"Chelsea." Jisoo answered the question this time, sitting down next to Roseanne, she had been to a football match before, so she knew a little. "Did Y/N say who the better team was?" Her question was directed at Lalisa.

"He didn't say, but I think he implied that his team have the better players." Lalisa informed her and the other two. "Hopefully the game doesn't end zero-zero." She joked. "That would be a little boring after all."

They didn't have to wait long for the first goal to come after the game started, but when it came, the stadium fell silent save for the few thousand fans in the away end of the ground less than three minutes into the game.

Though the silence didn't last for long, because the PSG team were immediately back on the front foot despite going a goal down so early, cranking up the pressure on the away team, the crowd feeding off the control that they had assumed on the game, getting louder and louder with each corner won, and each shot that was saved or blocked, encouraging the team that was dominating forward even more to push for an equaliser.

Even for the members of Blackpink who knew next to nothing about the sport could see what was happening, the crowd feeding off the tempo of the play on the pitch, and in turn the players were feeding off the atmosphere that was created, unrelenting each time they lost the ball in their quest to win it back, pressuring each time they had a chance, the world class players of the Paris based side carving a way straight through the Chelsea defence on numerous occasions only to have a last ditch block or the goalkeeper save the shot at the last possible moment.

There were no more goals in the first half, and despite being a goal down, the crowd stood to applaud their team off the pitch for their efforts, and after a short fifteen minute break, they roared their team onwards when the second half kicked off.

"Hopefully they don't lose, that would be such a mood killer." Lalisa spoke up a few minutes into the second half. "I wanted to invite him out to more events with us this week. Hopefully losing doesn't make him moody for the rest of the week."

Ten minutes into the second half and the noise and intensity had gradually petered out after Chelsea began to control the game more, the intensity on the pitch from the front three players just wasn't there like it was in the first half.

After another two minutes, the first two substitutes came from the PSG side of the touchline. The four Kpop stars could see a board being held up and shown around the stadium. Numbers fourteen and eighteen came up in red, with the numbers eleven and twenty five coming up in green.

After the substitutions, it only took three minutes for the crowd to come alive once again, with Y/N the instigator with a hard tackle right in front of the two sets of substitute benches, sparking a confrontation between the two managers and the players on the pitch, with yellow cards being shown in the aftermath, but Y/N took the opportunity to tell the crowd to get louder and louder, the deafening noise from the first half quickly being overtaken by the noise in the second half.

With sixty four minutes on the clock, PSG were camped in the Chelsea half, the whole team being forced to sit in their own box to defend from the onslaught that was the PSG attacks, though when the ball reached Y/N on the edge of the box, a poor touch seemed to have stalled the attack, but he was much faster than he looked, getting to the ball first and having his foot stood on by an opposition player.

A relatively quiet cheer came out from the crowd, but was then replaced by huge cheers when the referee produced a second yellow and red card for the Chelsea player, the whole atmosphere changed from urging the team on, to smelling blood, especially when Messi had scored directly from the free kick, the players could also figuratively smell the blood, and fifteen minutes later the score had widened to three to one for the home side.

"Who was it that scored the three goa

Chapter 115: Chapter 115. Anna Beggion (Various Females X Reader)

(Milan, Italy)

Y/N was enjoying his afternoon off for once, laying down on his bed, watching Netflix on the wall mounted tv in his bedroom, but his immersion in the show was interrupted by the eruption of noise coming from next door.

He heard something being thrown, smashing against the wall before the screaming started, not the kind of screaming that someone being murdered would do, but the kind that happens when someone fucks up really badly. Two voices, one male and one female, both yelling at each other in Spanish for the whole street to hear, probably the whole city from the way they were trading insults and screaming expletives at each other.

Eventually the yelling match ended with the door slamming shut very loudly, and he went back to enjoying his show, only for someone to knock on the front door of his apartment, causing him to sigh and trundle his way to the front door where he was greeted by a stunningly beautiful Latino woman, wearing the tightest of dresses that had multiple openings and showed off a very complimentary amount of skin.

"No hablo espanyol. I can speak English or Italian if you want though." Y/N greeted her.

"English is fine." She answered with. "Do you mind if I come inside? I can't stand another minute looking at that asshole in there, and I think I'll just embarrass myself trying to break something if I go outside."

Y/N invited her in quietly enough, getting her a drink while she cooled down, and going through to the storage cupboard and pulling out a punching bag and boxing gloves, offering her something to let out all the anger and stress with.

"Sure, thanks." She took up the offer. "My name is Anna."

"Y/N." He gave his in return.

"You a boxer? Or basketball maybe? You're really tall." She noted, taking in his full height as he quite literally towered over her while hanging up the punching bag.

"I'm six foot six, but I'm not a boxer or basketball player." He informed her. "I do make use of my hands though. I play goalkeeper for a soccer team in the city. Internazionale Milano, or Inter Milan if you prefer." He told her, keeping the punching bag in position for her while she began hitting it. "What about you?"

"I model." Anna told him. "Instagram is where I mainly post my content, but I do make money from OnlyFans."

"That's cool." Y/N responded with. "I mean, you have to make a living, so I don't see any issue with it. Is it decent pay?"

"Nothing like what you must make, but it's good." Anna hit several right and left hooks onto the punching bag. "It allows me to travel the world when I like, so it's great."

"I was supposed to do a shoot today actually." She just remembered. "But that asshole ruined it for me. If I was able to get my stuff, would you be willing to take my photos? I'd do all the work, all you'd have to do is snap the pictures."

"Sure." He shrugged. "I was kinda bored today anyway. At least I'll have something to do now."

After a while, the asshole that she refused to name had left for a while, allowing Anna to go back and collect her stuff, including her phone, camera, several costumes and a Nintendo Switch.

The first costume that she had him photograph was a black and gold mortal kombat costume, or cosplay as he knew it better as. It was very short in certain areas, lacking any kind of actual combat effectiveness, but he wasn't complaining with the angles of photos she wanted, her ass practically hanging out at him.

The second costume was a skintight spiderman costume, a black one, with a red spider logo across her chest. This costume hid all her skin, but didn't hide a single curve on her body, leaving it all out for show.

The third and fourth costumes were more of what he expected, both lingerie sets, one a lacy white set, while the other was black, but had a lot less lace and a lot more leather straps and a choker built into the costume.

Once the shoot was finished, she got a call and had to answer it, and while she tried to keep her voice down, he could still hear her yelling in the other room, and when she returned to him, she looked even more pent up than she did when she first came to his door, though this time she had put her glasses onto her face before reentering the room.

"That asshole I can't believe him." She continued her tirade on complaining about the guy she came to Milan with. "Y/N, I hate to ask, but do you have a girlfriend?"

"No, why?"

"Good." Anna stepped towards the much taller male, grabbing onto his cock through his shorts that he was wearing, catching him completely off guard. "I want you to fucking wreck me. Can you do that?"

Anna was next to be caught off guard as Y/N swept her off her feet, lifting her into his arms, her thighs around his waist, face to face with the giant that had spent around an hour photographing her.

"I could break you in half with a few thrusts." He warned her. "If you want me to wreck you, you'll be in my bed while I lay into you for the next ten hours. I've had women stay over for days because they couldn't walk at all. I once had a girl over who had to have an MRI to make sure I hadn't fucked her organs into the wrong positions."

"I want you. To fucking wreck me." Anna repeated her statement. "Fuck my mouth. Ruin my throat. Break my pussy. Fill my ass. Just fuck me hard enough so the prick next door hears it all night long."

Their lips crashed together in the deepest kiss possible, lips parting and allowing their tongues to dance together, with Y/N quickly dominating the kiss, exploring her mouth while his hands grabbed fistful's of flesh from her meaty thighs and ass.

As soon as the kiss started it was over, with Anna dropping to the floor and to her knees, but not before handing Y/N her phone. "Record the blowjob. Make a mess of me and I'll send it to the asshole."

Anna then rushed to get his shorts and boxers off, wasting no time in diving in to his cock, starting at his balls and licking his still hardening cock from base to tip, though as he grew bigger, it didn't stop where she expected, instead his cock continued to get longer on top of her face, covering more and more of her until his throbbing man meat covered practically all of her face from chin to forehead.

"Too much for you?" Y/N asked as he began recording with the phone, slapping his huge ten plus inch cock on Anna's shocked face, getting spit onto her glasses.

At first she had started to worry that she had gotten herself a cock to big, but seeing him so cocky about it only made her want to prove him wrong, so she dived right in, opening her mouth wide and taking his thick shaft inside of her, wasting no time in going as deep as possible, allowing him to enter her throat without so much as a warning.

"Fuuuuuck..." Y/N groaned from behind the camera as Anna went to town with her head game, slurping all over the shaft, taking him in and out of her throat as she bobbed her head relentlessly over his meat, unable to take his whole length at the moment, but that's because she hadn't opened up wide for him just yet.

Anna continued to bob her head on his cock, putting her hands on his thighs for grip as she attempted to take him deeper and deeper with each movement of her head, yet she couldn't quite reach the base of his cock, no matter how hard she pushed or how hard she tried to move her tongue out the way.

"Need some help?" Y/N asked, offering his hand to help her with the last two inches or so.

Anna choked on his cock for the first time trying to take him all the way once more. "Just fuck my throat already." Anna demanded as she came back for air, letting both of his balls drop into her waiting mouth for a moment. "Make me call you Daddy. Show him why he fucked up, and fuck me good baby."

Y/N was not one to keep a lady waiting as he grabbed a fistful of her hair into a makeshift ponytail, and began thrusting his cock into Anna's mouth, wasting no time in getting up to speed with his balls slapping against her chin over and over again as his cock reached deeper than before, widening her throat to fit the girth of his throbbing cock, pushing passed the small barrier that her back choker was providing repeatedly.

Anna's gag reflex tried kicking in once his cock started fucking her mouth like a bitch in heat, but the reflex quickly died down once her body came to realise that there was no stopping the force that was his shaft penetrating into her throat with reckless abandon, her nose hitting against his abdomen when his strokes slowed down and became deeper, more purposeful, barely able to breath aside from the small moments when his cock retreated only to slam back inside her mouth and down the bend that was her throat.

Part of her wanted him to hold her fave against his abdomen and empty his balls down her windpipe, but another part of her wanted him to make a mess of her face, cover her in pearly white semen so she could send the photos and video to the prick that cheated on her with a dirty whore back in Medellin.

She couldn't tell how close or far away from cumming he was, because the only sounds he was making were small grunts every few thrusts or so, but his iron grip on her hair never ceased to exist, pulling her back and forth along his cock while his hips did the rest of the work, snapping back and forth without a care in the world for the stunning woman below him, because she asked him to wreck her, and he was only doing as she told him.

"Look at you, so fucking desperate to take my cock into your throat." Y/N spoke to Anna harshly. "I bet he never fucked your mouth like this, using your throat like a pocket pussy like I am. He could never reach this deep, could he?"

"Uhuh." Anna could only shake her head as her sounds vibrated on his cock, desperate for Y/N to continue fucking her throat with such carelessness as he was now, and he could see the look in her eye, desperate to receive more, and he was more than happy to oblige.

Y/N continue to use her throat as he pleased, making Anna choke on his cock repeatedly, unwavering in his desire to continue on like this for as long as possible, not a care in the world for the irreversible relationship damage he was causing, but the guy cheated first, so it's what he deserved anyway.

Eventually Anna began pointing to her face, signaling to Y/N that she wanted him to cum all over her pretty face. Her makeup was already all over the place, mascara running down her cheeks, spit all over her breasts and chin, and with all of this on video in 4k, the only thing left was paint her in his seed, ruin the last bit of her beauty that currently remained.

Removing his cock from her throat, he framed her head perfectly on the camera as Anna jerked him off furiously, milking the torrent of semen that was pent up in his balls and ready to release. His release covered her already ruined face in streaks of cum, coating her from chin to forehead, making a mess of her glasses as she jerked his cock for every last drop that she could get.

He stopped the video and snapped a few pictures of her face, and a few with his cock lying on top before putting the phone down.

"You can clean up in the bathroom down the hall after you send these pictures and video to that cheating prick." He informed her.

"I thought you said you would wreck me?"

"I will, but don't you think it'll be much better when he's back and can hear every sound through the wall?"

"I love that idea. Let's do it. We can play Mario Kart while we wait."

Chapter 116: Chapter 116. Gemma Chan (Various Females X Reader)

Going clubbing was not a foreign notion to Y/N, he had been out clubbing plenty of times in the years gone by that he was actually allowed out to clubs, but clubbing while on holiday in the United States was definitely a different experience.

He was recommended a club in LA by some of the more famous friends he had, a club where the prices were ridiculously high, but a club where only the extremely wealthy and famous could ever step foot in. Getting passed the myriad of huge bouncers was difficult enough without his name being on the list of members, but the manager knew of him, and once his ID confirmed it was him, he was let inside the club.

As soon as you entered the club, he had to leave his phone, keys and anything else capable of taking photographs and recording video/audio into a lock box that was stored behind the counter at the entrance, with Y/N being given a key and told not to lose it, along with a tab being set up for the night with his payment details before he was allowed to step another foot into the club.

The first thing he did when he got onto the main floor of the club was head straight over to the bar and get two shots, expensive stuff, two grand for each shot, but money wasn't an issue at all, and once the shots were down, that's when the thumping music and the bright colourful lights that were constantly changing finally began having an effect on him.

The thumping music seemed to get louder and more intense with the more that he drank, and within minutes, he had already found a girl to dance with. She was pretty, blonde, a few inches shorter than him and was wearing a designer dress that barely went halfway down her thighs, but he wasn't going to complain about that when their bodies were grinding against each other on the dance floor, her plump ass pushing back against his crotch in time with the thumping music that was playing.

The woman turned around to face Y/N, wrapping her arms around his neck, standing on her tiptoes so she could lean further into his ear. "Do you wanna come into the bathroom with me and fuck my brains out?" She lifted her leg up so that her bare thigh was rubbing against his crotch teasingly. "I do gymnastics, so I'm really flexible as well." She continued rubbing her thigh against his crotch in the middle of the club for anyone to see. "You could pick me up with these big, strong arms and fold me in half, or I could do a standing split in these heels and give you all the access you need." She stopped talking to blow into his ear, feeling him physically shudder when she did so. "How does that sound?"

Before he could answer, a hand was placed on his shoulder, pretty red painted nails garnering his attention despite the thigh rubbing he was receiving.

"Do you want to have a drink with me?" The woman who had come up to them asked in a beautiful English accent, and she was a beauty to behold, Asian and stunning were the two words he would use to describe her. "How about it."

He recognised her vaguely, but couldn't place her for the moment, but when she extended her hand and offered to lead him through the crowd to the bar, after taking another look at the blonde who looked very offended that he was considering it, he decided to take the Asian woman's hand and go with her, ignoring the insults coming from the blonde as they left her behind on the dance floor.

He let himself be pulled across the dance floor towards the bar, where the woman ordered two more shots for each of them, with all four being downed before another word was spoken between them.

"You were the only guy in the club who didn't try their luck when you spotted me earlier." She stated as a matter of fact. "That makes me annoyed that you didn't think I was worth the effort, so I've got a proposition for you."

She didn't let him interrupt before she began speaking once more. "I've been looking for someone like you for about a week now. Young. Athletic. Lean. Fit. Pretty."

"I wouldn't have described myself as pretty." The young man responded with after that compliment.

"Guys can be pretty too." She laud her hand atop of his on the bar, slowly beginning to slide it up his forearm. "You're a very pretty man. But that's not what I really needed to tell you. I want to have children, and I'm not getting any younger. My last relationship, he couldn't give me children, so I dumped him. So now I've moved onto you for now."

She reached across the small gap between them, leaning in towards his face, their cheeks touching with the close proximity of the two. "What do you say stud? Think you're fertile enough to impregnate me? I'll give you two days to get it done, three if you're good in bed."

(Some time later)

Her name was Gemma, she had an apartment in LA, she was old enough to be his mother and she was an actress was a few of the things Y/N had learned about her, the third one mainly because he remembered what he recognised her from, an episode of Sherlock that he had watched years ago.

Though that wasn't what was currently drawing him into her, that was the fact that despite her mature look and lean body, when her thighs had first closed around his sides the previous night and her legs had crossed around his back, he found that there was no escaping the iron like grip that her surprisingly powerful thighs and legs had on him, so he had been left to work with what little room she gave him to thrust into her from above, piping her hard and deep into the early hours of the morning, with the only breaks they took being to go to the bathroom and some hasty position changes that Gemma wanted to try so his cock could penetrate as deep as possible.

By the end of the first night, he had given her four of the deepest creampies that she had ever received in her life, not to mention the several orgasms that she had as well, creating an almost certainty in her mind that she would have gotten pregnant from the amount of cum that she had milked from his cock.

She needed to be sure though, hence why the next morning her first meal of the day was a mouthful of hard and throbbing cock to wake up the stud turned father to be before she mounted his cock and rode him to hell and back, holding onto his hands for nearly the whole ninety minutes that she rode him for, pulling another three full loads from his body and into her womb where the sperm would race to fertilise her eggs.

They both fell asleep for another several hours after the morning sex session, waking up mid afternoon to the sun peering through the curtains and for Gemma to lay flat on her stomach, hands crossed under the pillow that her head laid on while Y/N laid atop her body pushing into her slow and deep, taking the pace of the previous sex sessions down to almost zero, but with every slow, precise and meaningful thrust, his cock continued to rake down against her most sensitive spots, leaving her biting the pillow for dear life everytime the head of his cock slid down one of her walls until his hips met her ass each time, pushing against the flesh that his hips had been ricocheting off the previous night.

This type of sex definitely felt the best by far, for Gemma and Y/N both. Gemma only seemed to get tighter and tighter as the minutes and orgasms passed between the two of them, his cum spilling out of her after his second orgasm, but despite how sensitive it was, neither of them wanted to yield, with Gemma continuing to milk the cum from the deepest and darkest depths of his ballsack with every orgasm, pumping more and more fresh semen into her while the old continued to spill out onto the bedsheets, but neither of them cared about the mess they were making, they only cared about creating more and more messes with each other until they physically couldn't handle it anymore.

"I know I probably should've mentioned this yesterday." Y/N spoke up as he came to a rest, their bodies nearly stuck together with sweat. "But I actually have a condition that doesn't let me have single children. I can only give you twins or more."

"Fuck, why didn't you mention that at the time?" Gemma turned her head on the pillow to sort of look at him. "I would've given you a lot more than two days if you'd told me that."

Chapter 117: Chapter 117. Lalisa Manoban & Roseanne Park (Various Females X Reader)

(December 25th, 2022)

It was the first time that Y/N hadn't spent Christmas day with any family members since he could remember, but he was making it up by visiting them for the new year. As for why he wasn't with family this Christmas, he had been invited to Korea by his very good friends from Blackpink, Jennie, Jisoo, Roseanne and Lalisa.

Jennie and Jisoo had went out at half past eleven in the morning to see if they could find anyplace that was open that still had some things they needed, that was half an hour ago, and had left Lalisa, Y/N and Roseanne in the rather huge apartment in Seoul by themselves.

Lalisa, in her infinite wisdom, at least when it came to knowing what Y/N liked had dragged him off to her room and left Roseanne by herself while she showed him the super cute Christmas outfit that they had performed in a few times in the past. It was a red and white felt dress with the white being fluffy at the hems of the dress. To go with the dress, Lalisa had put a Santa hat on her head and a pair of candy cane thigh highs, pulling them up all the way right to the top of her thighs where the skin became a little pudgier as a result.

She also straight up told him that she wasn't wearing any panties and challenged him to fuck her so hard and loud that Roseanne would get so worked up and horny that she would have to come and join in with them.

Ten minutes later and right on cue Roseanne was practically bashing the door to Lalisa's door down, pounding her fist against the wood while Y/N pounded his hips against Lalisa's ass without mercy. "Lisa! Open this door right now!" Roseanne demanded, shouting in that beautiful New Zealand accent of hers.

"God! Fuck yes!" Lalisa responded to Y/N's harsh thrusting rather than Roseanne's yelling outside the door. "Harder Y/N! Fuck me harder baby!" Lalisa threw her head backwards while Y/N continued drilling into her, causing the santa hat on her head to become loose and fall onto her arched back, her hair becoming loose too and flailing all over the place.

"You two, I swear to god! Open the door right now!" Roseanne demanded once more, trying to force it open using the handle, only to realise that she was indeed locked outside of the room.

With both of Lalisa's hands currently occupied in gripping onto the bedsheets and holding her upper body up for an extended period of time, because she realised after the first few times they had sex, that Y/N would indeed ruin her of she allowed him to lay her flat on her stomach, Y/N reached for the Santa hat without breaking stride with his thrusts, clapping his hips against her ass as he lazily put the hat back on her head, her hair still messily hanging out, but she looked much hotter like this anyway.

"Y/N baby, I'm gonna cum so hard!" Lalisa continued to yell specifically so that Roseanne could hear her. "You'll cum inside me, right?" She asked him, much quieter this time.

"Have you seen what you're wearing?" Y/N let his strokes become slower, yet much more purposeful and deeper in turn, angling his hips to grind his cock right where he knew her g spot was. "I couldn't pull out of you even if I wanted to."

"Yes baby, fill me up." Lalisa practically demanded, her legs beginning to quiver faster and faster, cumming hard with an obnoxiously loud moan, covering up Y/N's own groans as he released his load into her, giving her a couple more lazy thrusts to drag everything out of the two of them.

Just then, Roseanne had actually just broken the door down, the tiny Kpop idol had gotten so horny and worked up listening to Lalisa getting railed knowing full well it could be her, she had actually mustered up the strength to break the lock, and seeing Y/N pull out of Lalisa just after giving her a creampie only served to make her hornier.

Like Lalisa, she too was wearing the Christmas outfit from their past shows. "I knew you'd be wearing this." She spoke, the aggressive tone she used being far sexier than should have been possible as she pushed Y/N flat on his back this time, yanking the Santa hat from Lalisa's head and putting it on her own as she grabbed his cock rather roughly and squatted above him, her bare feet digging into the mattress either side of him as she wasted no time in sinking down his cock, allowing him to fill her to the brim in one fell swoop, crashing her hips against his pelvis as she prepared to ride the life out of him.

"Lisa, make yourself useful and hold his hands down." Roseanne demanded, planting her own hands with her pretty painted nails on his chest, not even waiting for Lalisa to actually move before she began bouncing up and down on his cock, having to swat his grabby hands away before Lalisa finally moved to hold his hands above his head, laying almost atop him as much as she could, attaching her lips to his throat while she held his arms in place.

Roseanne on the other hand tried to ignore what Lalisa was doing, instead focusing on bouncing on Y/N's cock as hard and as roughly as she could without actually breaking it, slamming herself up and down, relishing in the moans that Y/N was producing as a result of her riding.

"Fuck! You're so huge!" Roseanne yelled out, sweat beginning to build up under her tight outfit. "You fill me so well Y/N! Just like that night in Paris, I'd fuck you all day and night if we could."

"Stop bragging about your night in Paris with him Rosie, we all got one with him." Lalisa released his throat from her sucking to speak. "Your night was shared with Jisoo wasn't it, and I remember in the morning he snuck out of your room to come and rail me against the wall."

Roseanne changed her bouncing movements to slamming now, throwing her ass up and down his cock once Lalisa mentioned that. "Yeah, I remember that. I also remember me and Jisoo coming into your room that morning as well, and after we'd all showered you couldn't properly, and Y/N's legs kept wobbling after me and Jisoo sucked the soul out of him."

"Yeah, well the first night we met, he made me cum four times. He wrecked me so hard that night." Lalisa smirked, watching Roseanne falter with her riding before getting back to it, currently making Y/N's eyes roll into the back of his head. "Not only that, the morning after we had such incredible lazy morning sex, he reached depths of me I didn't even know existed, I came four more times that morning, then he laid on me in the bath and I have him a thirty minute handjob that made him go limp in my arms."

"Remember after Paris fashion week, when me and Jennie missed three flights?" Roseanne leaned forwards so that she, Lalisa and Y/N were all pretty much face to face now. "We didn't sleep in, we were taking turns riding Y/N until he made us stop. It was basically three whole days of him ploughing us one at a time, or both at once a few times." It was her turn to smirk this time.

"Also, you're not the only one he's wrecked the life out of." Roseanne continued to wipe the smirk that Lalisa still had in her mind. "He let Jennie video their first time together. She showed it to me when we were with him in bed. It was the hottest thing I'd ever seen, when you tell me that he wrecked you, what he and Jennie did that afternoon was so much more intense than what he would've done to you. It was a six hour video Lisa. Six hours of the hardest, roughest, intense, passionate sex there's ever been. I'm pretty sure I saw tears from both of them, because neither wanted to stop or give up. Tears of pure unadulterated pleasure Lisa, did you cry from being so sensitive but he continued pounding away at you?"

Y/N suddenly lifted his knees, and unrestrained himself from Lalisa's grip, taking ahold of Roseanne's outfit at the hips and began bucking his hips upwards into her without warning. "Roseanne, stop lying about my sex life." He scolded her as his cock speared upwards into her with reckless abandon.

"Fuck! Y/N!" Roseanne squealed as she gripped the closest thing that was his face, slamming their lips together pushing to invade his mouth with her tongue while his cock came dangerously close to invading her womb time and time again.

Lalisa decided to take advantage of Roseanne's position and took her place between Y/N's legs, watching his cock firing in and out of her pussy before reaching over and spreading the ass cheeks of the blonde, not even letting her process what was happening before diving into her delicious ass, her lips kissing the ring while her tongue delved inside the tight hole, truly experiencing the phenomenon of eating ass for the first time.

To add even more fuel to the burning blaze that was the three of them right now, Lalisa manged to position herself so that her breasts were either side of Y/N's thrusting cock, giving him a pillowy surprise as he fucked Roseanne, giving his cock even more stimulation that he thought was possible at the moment, and given the moans transferring between the mouths of the two, Lalisa guessed that she was doing a good job.

Roseanne hadn't needed to separate their lips to tell him she was cumming, her the muscles in her body pulling taut, her ass tightening on the unrelenting tongue of Lalisa while her pussy clamped down on Y/N's cock, attempting to milk him foe every last drop.

Lalisa felt the cum shooting out into Roseanne on her breasts, the sharp pulsing of his cock followed by a number of slow and lazy strokes were the unmistakable sign that he had just unloaded his balls into Roseanne, yet when he pulled out and Lalisa dived in to bring his cock into her mouth, the cum from the soaking pussy above her dripping onto her nose, Y/N's cock didn't go soft, it remained semi hard for a while until she parted the tip with her tongue and he began to extend to full mast once again, his balls still had cum left that the two women still wanted to drain from him.

When Jennie returned with Jisoo, having actually been able to find a store open in the morning that had vegetables, she had completely forgotten about Lisa and Rosie's tendencies to break every single rule written in their contracts.

What she didn't expect though, was to walk passed Lalisa's room, see the lock on the door broken, poke her head in with Jisoo and see the two other members of their band on their knees on the floor, one Santa hat being stretched to fit both their heads and having their faces painted with streaks of cum the moment she decided to look.

"I actually forgot about how much you two have turned into massive degenerates in the past few months." Jennie looked at the two girls with a disapproving look. "Just... wash yourselves separately before coming to help with the food."

Chapter 118: Chapter 118. Madelyn Cline & Hailee Steinfeld (Various Females X Reader)

"Yeah, he called me earlier today to tell me that he's doing No Nut November, what a loser. He even asked if he could still come over and watch Netflix tonight. Seriously Hailee? Your boyfriend too? What the fuck is the point in it? If they want to do Movember, then grow a fucking moustache, don't deprive yourself and your girlfriends of what you both need, especially after a stressful day."

Y/N had just wanted to ride the elevator to the bottom floor, he didn't really need to hear something like that, even if the woman speaking on the phone was incredibly hot.

"Fuck both of them. I don't know about you Hailee, but if he wants to take a break from fucking me, then I'll just grab the first guy I see, take him back to mine and ride the shit outta him in my bed." The blonde woman moved her hand down from her thin waist to her wide hips, tilting one side upwards as she continued to be oblivious to the fact someone was in the elevator with her. "Yeah, that sounds like an even better idea. We could both take turns in ruining him for the night, or him ruining us if he's any good in bed. Sounds like a plan, I'll find a guy who can take us both on, you meet us at my place, sound good?"

When she put the phone down, Madelyn was pleasantly surprised to find that a man was already within her vicinity, and had most likely just overheard the entire phone conversation she just had.

"Did you happen to hear what I was talking about on the phone just now?" She asked, taking a good look at him. Decently tall, lean, handsome with some muscle here and there, definitely packing something if she had to guess.

"Umm, it was kinda hard not to." He responded rather awkwardly.

"Kinda hard you say." Madelyn ran her tongue across her teeth as her eyes roamed his body a little more. "Do you have a girlfriend by any chance?"

"Not at the moment."

Now Madelyn was licking her lips in anticipation. "I just broke up with my boyfriend, so did my friend Hailee. She's super hot, you would love her. Want to come meet her?"

(Some time later)

Madelyn definitely wasn't lying when she said Hailee was hot, but in fact, Y/N thought she had undersold the beauty that her friend possessed. Hailee looked like she had been crafted by the gods, a deity among mortals, and that was while she was wearing clothes. Once they came off, he would've been more than happy to just lay there while Hailee had her way with him all night, though when Hailee had pulled him away from Madelyn's half naked body and wet lips so that she could have a taste of the inside of his mouth while copping a good feel while she was at it, he so very nearly lost it and had to stop himself from giving into his base carnal desires of breeding her right there and then.

To be fair to Madelyn though, she too was pretty enough to be confused with a goddess, even if he had been able to hold back on his desires to shove his cock inside and fuck her raw until he unloaded a baby into her somewhat easier.

Hailee had wasted no time in helping Madelyn out of her tight yellow leggings she'd been wearing and ripping her panties right down her legs, guiding the now fully naked blonde to sit on the edge of the bed, her legs spread wide, meaty thighs open enough to invite two people into the space in front of her pussy that laid bare, exposed and desperate to be touched.

Yet, when Y/N joined Hailee on his knees in between Madelyn's thighs, the two seemed to work in perfect sync, neither making a move towards Madelyn's core that began dripping more and more. Instead the two of them focused their full attention to her inner thighs, taking responsibility for the inside of one plumpy thigh each, kissing, licking, sucking and biting on the rather sensitive skin, leaving bruises and hickeys wherever the two went with their mouths, occasionally teaming up at the top part of both thighs, where they would both use their teeth to softly bite and chew on the skin while all Madelyn could do was beg for them to tend to her now aching core.

When Hailee thought Madelyn's begging had bordered on utter sexual desperation, she decided to be the one to relieve all the tension that had been built up over the last ten or fifteen minutes, but at a price. This one being that while Hailee settled in to eat out Madelyn, Y/N was to take position behind Hailee and enter her raw first.

"That's not fair!" Madelyn whined out loud, even with Hailee's mouth around her clit and tongue swirling inside of her. "I was the one who found him and convinced him to come over to fuck the both of us." She complained as Hailee's body began jerking as Y/N slid his cock into her and began thrusting with little to no care about precision or delicacy at all. "Why do you get to take his cock first?"

Y/N spoke to apologise on his and Hailee's behalf, as she was currently busy. "Sorry Madelyn, she said she couldn't wait, and that you'd cum harder later." He wasn't sorry in the slightest, with one hand on Hailee's bare hip, keeping himself steady with each launch of his hips forwards against her ass, the other reaching down below to Hailee's clit, rubbing the sensitive nub in circles, even pinching it on a few occasions while his cock continued to pummel her insides.

Madelyn continue to whine out loud, making all sorts of noises with her hands gripping the bedsheets, closing her thighs around Hailee's head, rubbing the hickey covered skin against her ears and head while her body was pumped back and forth by the man on his knees thrusting into her best friend, who was giving her awesome head while receiving cock that made her moan and in turn made the head Madelyn was receiving even better.

"F-Fuck Hailee..." Y/N groaned loud enough for both women to hear, he had done no conservation or pace setting at all, he'd gone in raw, hard and fast, never letting up for the several minutes that his cock had been ramming into Hailee for. "S-So fucking close..."

All of a sudden Hailee's insides got tighter, clamping down on the cock lodged inside of her, as she began throwing her ass back against him for the first time, her incredibly tight walls trying to milk him for every last drop as his hips met her ass halfway with every thrust, clapping sounds overpowering the whining noises that Madelyn kept making with Hailee's tongue buried deep inside of her.

"So close... so close... Hailee..."

"Stop moaning and- Fuck!... breed her already..." Madelyn felt the force of Hailee's mostly silent orgasm through the vibrations onto her pussy, being edged so close yet so far from the orgasm she too craved.

"Fuck!" Y/N yelled as he gripped both of Hailee's hips and drove himself in to the hilt several more times before he spilled his load inside Hailee as deep as he possibly could, filling her with his warm and potent seed, the first of many that he would hopefully plant inside of both Hailee and Madelyn.

Chapter 119: Chapter 119. Becca Means (Various Females X Reader)

The SIU is iconic. Something said by one of the greatest players to ever grace a football pitch, yet despite his success, it became a meme, so far as to the point where opposition players who scored against Ronaldo would sometimes say it while celebrating, some as a sign of respect for who they considered to be one of, if not the best ever, and others... well some in particular didn't respect the iconic saying so much.

One of those people was Y/N, he enjoyed receiving hate whenever he would take the piss with a celebration or something else, it fuelled the fire within him, and whenever he played against Ronaldo and scored, he did the celebration every single time, except he would butcher the pronunciation on purpose, and as luck would have it, the very same woman who inspired the butchered pronunciations of the Siu just happened to be watching live, seeing him do it four separate times.

He met her after the game, Rebecca, or Becca as she went by, and after some talking, he found her to be rather funny, because she knew she was a meme, and embraced it rather than trying to ignore it, and after a few more days of her being in the UK, one thing led to another.

(Days later)

With Becca laying on her back, her long and toned legs spread wide open to give him all the access he needed, her feet hovering in the air while his still virgin cock rubbed against her entrance, the two making awkward eye contact as their faces heated up, tinging red as Y/N finally took the plunge and buried himself inside of Becca, the first to do so, and feeling like it was her first as well, even with no hymen breaking, once her thighs closed on his hips, feet locking around his back, he truly felt the tightness of her insides, raw and unmarked by anyone else.

"You can, y'know, start moving now." The slight awkwardness still hadn't left either of the eighteen year olds. With eye contact being minimal to begin with, avoiding each other's gazes, with Becca turning her head away from him, yet her cheeks continued to burn a bright red, especially when he started to test out thrusting in and out of her.

It felt like she fit like a glove around him, the worlds tightest, yet wettest gloved around his cock, struggling to contain himself and not let himself go wild until he burst inside of her, yet it felt like he was so close only after a few thrusts anyway.

He could see her mouth opening as if she was going to let out a moan, yet she stopped it every last second and let out a soft exhale instead, so he leaned in and pressed his lips against her warm, red cheek, continuing to thrust inside of her, now being pulled in by the ever so subtle flex of her legs whenever his hips would meet hers.

"You're really cute when you blush like that." He spoke softly next to her ear, causing hairs to stand up along her body, which was quickly followed by the sensation of her cheek and now jaw being kissed once more.

"T-Thanks." Becca replied, the awkwardness of talking to someone who was literally balls deep inside of her beginning to wear off a little, finally allowing herself to fully enjoy herself rather than worrying about how much of an idiot she was making of herself.

"You look hot." Becca suddenly came out with. "When you're leaning over me like this I mean, you look hot."

"T-Thank you." Now it was his turn to be the awkward one, thrusting his cock in and out of her raw, closing in on his climax faster and faster, her insides almost suffocating his cock whenever it was moving inside of her.

"Are you close?" Becca posed the question to him.

"Y-Yeah." He nodded against her shoulder that had saliva from his lips and mouth on it. "I can hold it in, I'll wait for you to cum too."

Becca however, gently pushed him off of her. "Don't hold it in, just make it up to me later." She told him, getting off the bed and onto her knees, making him stand in front of her, jerking his cock off at a furious pace, opening her mouth and letting her tongue hang out while she waited for him to unload onto her.

"Come on, come on." She egged him on. "You know you want to." She spoke as he tried to hold it in as long as he could. "All over me, all over my cute face."

"Ngh." Y/N made a weird face, scrunching his nose as he tried desperately to hold it in, but he was rapidly failing to do so any longer.

"Siuuuu." Becca spoke the word in the correct way for the first time today, timing it perfectly for when Y/N bust, his cock unloading ropes of sticky semen across her pretty face, most landing on her tongue and in her open mouth, while the secondary shots of cum landed more across her face and into her long blonde hair, effectively painting her beautiful face with streaks of his baby batter.

"F-Fuck Becca." Y/N groaned out when the tip of his cock disappeared into her mouth. "I never thought I'd cum to a Siu in my life, but here we are... ugh." He groaned once more because she was currently sucking what was left of the cum in his balls out of him, or at least that's what it felt like.

"How can I pay you back?" He asked.

Becca swallowed what was in her mouth very loudly, the came off his cock with a loud pop. "Well, it involves you joining me in the shower and getting on your knees this time." She looked right up at him, her cum covered face staring him in the eye. "Can you do that for me."

"I can definitely do that." He nodded his head viciously in response, taking her hand and leading her to the bathroom, where a hot and steamy shower would be getting run with Y/N refusing to leave his position on his knees between her legs until her inner thighs were covered in hickeys and she was cumming all over his face in return.

Chapter 120: Chapter 120. Caitlin Christine (Various Females X Reader)

Y/N slowly stirred awake in the bed in the room in his form, waking to a strange, yet pleasant sensation that was occurring between his legs, the most sensational way to start a Monday morning before he had to get up and ready for class at 9am.

He let out a long and pleasurable sigh, opening his eyes to see that the form of the woman between his legs was covered up by his blanket, yet her legs stuck out from the bottom and were hanging in the air, kicking back and forth while she continued to pleasure him with her mouth.

He lifted the blanked up to get a peek just to make sure it was who he thought it was and not somebody else like one of his two roommates, but he was relieved to see the red hair of Caitlin Christine from his social studies class. She was so pretty, beautiful face, charming personality and her silky red hair bobbing up and down on his cock early in the morning.

"Fuck Caitlin... I thought you went back to your dorm last night." Y/N spoke while lifting the blanket up and over her head, revealing her pretty face which was slobbering all over his cock at the minute.

"Good morning to you too Y/N." Caitlin kissed the underside of his cock a few times, licking along the vein that was sticking out of the pulsing rod of meat. "After Taya let us stumble in last night, I was going to go back to my dorm but you wanted to drunk cuddle with me and we both fell asleep before I could leave."

"Ok, I get that, but why the morning blowjob?" He asked as Caitlin had just put the head back in her mouth, poking a bulge in her cheek while she looked up at him. "Not that I'm complaining, I was just wondering..."

"Because I woke up horny." She pulled his hard cock out her mouth with a loud pop. "Besides, you've ploughed me before, so I didn't think you'd take issue with a morning blowjob. Especially one as good as mine."

"Not going to disagree with that." Y/N hummed in approval as Caitlin began going down on him once more, plump lips wrapping around his cock before sliding up and down his shaft, her loose, messy red hair splayed all over her back and his thighs, but he didn't dare reach to tidy her hair up, last time he did that she gave him literal blue balls from the squeezing she did.

Eventually Caitlin pulled off with another pop, much to the annoyance of Y/N, who was just beginning to build up to his release, but that annoyed soon dissipated when she made him sit up and pushed him against the head of the bed, not even making him put on a condom before she straddled him and sunk all the way down his cock, locking lips with him as she began to ride him, taking a hold of his arms and pinning them up against the wall, nibbling on his bottom lip while she moved her hips up and down his shaft.

While she rode his cock up and down, swirling her hips from side to side in a circular motion, her tongue parted his lips and invaded his mouth, wrestling with his tongue before she won and he let her explore every nook and cranny of his mouth, across the roof, swiping against his teeth until their tongues met again, this time dancing with one another instead of fighting.

He had noticed that her grip had loosened on his arms though, so he took advantage while she was occupied riding him as thoroughly as she could by catching her off guard and restraining her arms behind her back, planting his feet on the bed and holding her in place with him in charge now.

He let her keep control of his mouth because he rather enjoyed submitting in a kiss, yet he watched her eyes widen like dinner plates when he started thrusting upwards into her, firing his hips upwards into her asscheeks, clapping away with every thrust as his cock penetrated her without a care in the world.

Caitlin moaned wildly into the kiss, barely able to contain herself from the thrill of being restrained and fucked so hard at the same time, his thick cock thrusting up against her g-spot every so often, his rapid and unrelenting pace sending jolts of pleasure to every corner of her body, yet it was all building up in her core, building and building up with every powerful thrust that Y/N sent into her.

The door then suddenly opened out of nowhere, quickly followed by the voice of Taya. "Y/N! Get up! We-" The door was then slammed shut, followed by shouts of 'I'm sorry' coming from outside the door.

His thrusts naturally slowed after being walked in on.

"Don't stop, I'm so close." Caitlin removed her tongue from his throat to speak to him.

"But Taya just walked in and saw us..."

"God, I'm not letting you blueball me because your roommate walked in on us." Caitlin rose off of him and crawled across the bed, arching her back on all fours, opening her legs so wide that she was nearly hitting the splits. "My roommate walking in didn't stop you from continuing to break my back." She wiggled her ass at him, which only made him follow her forward and slide himself into her once more.

"That's not fair, I've known Taya since we were four, and you asked me to plough you even if your roommate walked in." He thrusted forwards until his hips met her ass. "Two completely different scenarios Caitlin."

"Yeah, because I thought she'd- ugh- want to join in." Caitlin replied while moaning at the same time. "Fuck I'm so close... she's hot, can't you blame me. Do you think Taya would-"

"No." He instantly shot that down.

"What about Lea?"

"Fuck Caitlin- I don't know, I do like Lea, but I've known her for years as well."

"But you would?"

"Maybe." He responded by digging his fingers into her hips. "If she asked I'd consider it. Now, where'd you want it?"

"My ass and back, only after I- fuck, right there- only after I cum though." Caitlin continued to speak through her moans.

"Hair too?"

"Fuck it, put streaks in my hair as well baby."

Y/N increased his pace, slamming away at Caitlin raw from behind, giving her backshots to remember for a lifetime, spearing his cock in and out of her, the angle of her arched back creating the perfect pathway to her most sensitive spot as he ploughed against it, the head of his cock scraping against it over and over again.

"Fuck baby, just like that, just like that! I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum!" Caitlin moaned out loud, doing nothing to hide her voice anymore, her orgasm ripping through her body, muscles tensing and clamping up, shivering violently as Y/N continued to fuck her, thrusting uncontrollably and violently for several more seconds before he pulled out and stroked himself to completion, firing out several streaks of cum onto Caitlin's ass, over her ass and onto her lower back while her upper back was littered with pretty red hair now lined with several streaks of pearly white semen.

"Now, do you want to ask Lea if she still needs to shower, or should I ask if she wants to join us. Who knows, maybe Taya will ask to join in as well."

Chapter 121: Chapter 121. Gal Gadot (Various Females X Reader)

Gal Gadot, the Wonder Woman, one of the most beautiful, sexy and hottest women on the planet, she could have been doing anything she wanted to right at this moment in time, but instead of doing that, she was here, with you, in your bedroom, wearing your clothes while she ordered you onto your knees.

Naturally, with such a stunning and mature woman, one who had aged like the finest of wines telling him what to do, he followed her orders without question to the letter. He was not about to let his pride stop him from going where he thought he was about to go.

"Good boy." Gal stood in front of you, your eyes in line with her thighs, which were mostly exposed because she was only wearing a pair of black boxers on her legs, which her so long and smooth as silk, not a strand of hair remained on her gorgeous legs, just the way that she and you liked it.

"Look at me." Gal demanded, her accent ringing like music to your ears despite the somewhat harsh tone she was using. You looked up at her without a moment of hesitation, seeing that fierce Israeli gaze coupled with her beautiful accent only served to make your heart start pounding even more than it had been previously.

"Look at you, so eager to please me, following my commands like an obedient little puppy. You are either really desperate for me, or you're just a pathetic little sub." Her words hit like a truck, she was exactly right. "I hate men who submit, so you better just be desperate, I mean, I can't say I blame you, I've been ran through more times than I can count, each one of them desperate to fuck their loads into me, but they were desperate for sex, you aren't, you're desperate for me, aren't you."

"Y-Yeah." You nodded, willing to do quite literally anything for Gal Gadot in the moment.

"Hmm." Gal hummed for a moment. "How long ago did you turn eighteen?"

"T-Two days ago."

"You'll be the youngest cock I've ever had." She stated as a matter of fact before crouching down into a squat, her eyes now level with his. "I can give you sex, I'll give you the greatest night you'll ever have in your life, I'll ride the soul out of you, that's what I can give to you."

She reached out to cup his cheek in the palm of her hand. "But I see it in your eyes, desperate for more, desperate for me. If you show me what you can offer, I'll offer more than sex for a night, I'll expand your horizons to places you never thought you could go. How does that sound?"

"It sounds amazing." You were honest with her. "What do you want me to do?"

"I don't know." Gal shrugged, moving her hand so that it was now her index finger moving across his face and down his neck, playing with the outline of his throat. "If I asked you to call me Mommy, would you do it?" You nodded instantly to that question. "Would you let Mommy tie you up to the bed and use you for as long as I wanted?" Another nod.

"Hmm, what if Mommy told you that she wanted to peg you?" Gal posed a dangerous question. "Would you lie down, bite the pillow and let Mommy rail you senseless for a night? Or would you be too prideful to get dicked by the woman of your dreams?"

"For you Gal, I'd take it."

Without warning, Gal pressed her soft lips onto his, engaging him in an unexpected, but very much welcomed kiss, wasting no time in moving his lips against hers, getting more and more into the kiss as the seconds passed. Eventually Gal pulled away with a smile on her face. "I think the two of us will have a great deal to offer each other, both now and in the future."

...

"Fuuuuuck..." You groaned out as Gal sunk onto your cock once again, her soaking wet insides gripping onto your lubed cock as she rode you up and down, hard and fast with the assistance of your hands on her hips, one sneaking down to her ass, gripping onto the supple flesh while her hips continued to bounce up and down on your shaft.

Gal's hands were planted firmly on your shoulders, helping to propel herself up and down, with occasional shake of her hips from side to side, and with every fifteen or so bounces, she would plant her ass on hour thighs and start swirling her hips, sending sparks of pleasure rushing through your body.

"Yes Y/N, so good, so good." Gal muttered into your ear before reaching for your head and gripping onto your hair. "Suck my nipples." She commanded, bringing you closer to her bouncing chest, which was soon engulfed in your mouth, swirling your tongue around her nipple before switching to the other breast.

"Mmmm, Y/N, just like that..." Gal continued to moan, muttering some words in her native tongue of Hebrew, but you were ninety percent sure that she was speaking about how good you were stretching her insides. "Fuck, your cock is so good Y/N, so young and eager to please..." She started almost squirming in your lap while holding your mouth to her sensitive nipples. "If you'd just fucked me without a word, I'd never have guessed you were half my age..."

That's right, you were half her age and currently splitting her in half, or at least that's how Gal felt every time she had your whole cock sheathed inside of her.

Gal suddenly got off you without warning, but she had gotten onto all fours, arching her back and spreading her legs just like a good girl would, her toned stomach practically hitting the bed while her ass hung in the air, inviting you to come and wreck her.

"Come fuck me Y/N."

That was all the invitation you needed as you practically flew forwards, sliding into her with ease and immediately beginning to thrust, clapping your hips against her ass and getting her to moan out your name almost immediately, in fact, she continued to moan your name repeatedly until you reached forward and grabbed her hair, pulling it back with a sharp tug.

"You brave boy." Gal barely got her words out through the dick she was receiving, it was so good that she was just about on the edge of orgasm, gripping onto the sheets while her hair was continually pulled, making her look up at the wall while her ass was getting the pounding of her life.

"Y/N! Fuck! Please, please, please." Gal begged him to keep going. "Don't you dare stop, fuck me into the bed..."

Fuck her into the bed he did.

Gal came after several more thrusts, throwing her ass back as her arms collapsed on her, but the arch in her back remained as you pumped into her without so much a moment of hesitation, heeding her words very carefully as her body started shaking while she shrieked into the bed.

"F-Fuuuuuuuck Y/N... d-don't you dare s-stooooop!" Gal's eyes rolled into her head once your cock hit her g-spot, sending a soul quivering orgasm shooting through her, being pushed down onto the bed as you continued to ravage her, barely able to hold in your own orgasm as it was fast approaching.

"Don't pull out." Gal spoke softly, but loud enough for you to hear her clearly. "Breed me baby, put a baby into Mommy."

At that point you lost control, and when your hips hit her ass, they didn't retract, instead you just pushed your hips into her as hard as you could, feeling several pops along your hips and back as you flooded her insides, shooting your load deep inside of her as she continued to squirm through her own orgasm.

Eventually she had milked you for every last drop of that load. "Gal..." You began.

"No talking after sex." She told you. "Just spoon me."

So here you were, the big spoon to Gal Gadot after just blowing your biggest load ever inside of her, and life was only about to get better from here.

Chapter 122: Chapter 122. Gemma Chan, HoYeon Jung, Cathryn Li, Fiona Lin (Various Females X Reader) •THE END•

"Look at him go." Gemma and the others watched from the VIP box at the top row of the Emirates Stadium as Y/N seemed to glide through the dark blue shirts of the Chelsea players like they weren't even there before passing the ball beautifully into the bottom corner all in one slick move was enough to get the four of them, along with about 50,000 others off their feet, cheering and applauding the goal they had just witnessed live.

"I told you guys he was great." Gemma turned to speak to HoYeon, Cathryn and Fiona, casually explaining for the rest of the game how she'd ended up being an Arsenal fan, meeting Y/N, how she'd managed to get pregnant from a man half her age and how she had convinced him to come play for Arsenal rather than anyone else.

After the match, Gemma managed to corner Y/N in the VIP box, pulling him into a hug and whispering into his ear what she had planned for the night. "Baby, I want you to say yes to something." She whispered to him. "I want to have a fivesome with you, HoYeon, Cathryn and Fiona."

"Ehh, why? You know I really like you Gemma, and I-"

Gemma shushed him with a peck on the lips. "I know you do baby, but I know you have a thing for Asians, and I saw how you looked at HoYeon while you watched Squid Game with me. So I thought you'd like to have four smoking hot asian women taking turns riding you."

"Have they..."

"Agreed already? Yes they have." Gemma informed him as they looked over, seeing Fiona awkwardly sipping her drink while HoYeon and Cathryn chatted away. "I wouldn't have asked you otherwise. So how about it? It's fine to say yes, I won't think any less of you."

"You know you're the prettiest one here right?"

"I'll take that as a yes then."

When they returned to Gemma's place for the night, Cathryn was the first one to offer herself up to Y/N, in fact, she practically pounced on him in the bedroom, tearing his clothes off along with her own, except she left the skirt that she was wearing on. It rode up her thighs easily and sat right on her hips snugly when she spread her legs atop of Y/N's hardened cock, wasting no time in sliding her otherwise naked body down his shaft in no time at all, shocking the other three women with the bold forwardness of her actions, with Y/N unable to do anything but rest his hands on her thin waist and groan as Cathryn began to ride up and down his raw shaft without so much as a word to any of them since entering the bedroom.

"H-Holy fuck Cathryn." Y/N did nothing to let her know that he was actually complaining, in fact, he was much more shocked at the absolute forwardness she was showing, and he was struggling to really contain himself to be honest.

Cathryn was in shape, and by that she was lean, extremely fit, and her whole body was covered in toned and lean muscle, toned legs and thighs, her arms looked fresh out the gym and her abdomen was to die for, not to me tion the fact that she was incredibly hot, and fantastically tight around him. The rest of the women were no slouch when it came to their bodies, but Cathryn was on another level with her dedication to the craft of body confidence and looking the part as well as playing it.

"F-Fuck Cathryn..." Y/N groaned, his hands bunching up the top of her skirt while helping her slide up and down his shaft. "You should slow down, I-I'm not gonna last much longer..." He tried to warn her.

"Good." Cathryn finally spoke her first words since entering the bedroom, seemingly bouncing even faster down his thick cock now, leaving him rather confused about what she was after.

"Gemma told us about your condition." HoYeon was the one to speak up now. "You can only give twins or more with your seed. She told us you fucked her for hours at a time for five days until you gave her triplets."

"Y-Yeah, but that's- f-fuck Cathryn- that's because she-"

"We want it too." Fiona was next to speak up. "I've studied so hard at school so I could have kids while I'm young. I-I want you to pump me full of your babies Y/N."

"Me too." HoYeon agreed. "I want triplets just like you gave to Gemma. I need them to be healthy and cute too, so that's why we chose you for this."

"I-I don't-oh god- I don't know about this..."

"Do you want me to stop?" Cathryn questioned him.

"N-No..."

"There's your answer then." Cathryn then took more imitative in pulling him up into a sitting position, moving her toned legs to wrap around his back, putting her hands on his shoulders to lift herself up and down his shaft with assistance from Y/N of course, who had now moved his hands to take fistfuls of her skirt and start throwing her up and down the length of his cock.

"Do you think I would still look pretty with a pregnant belly?" Cathryn suddenly asked while Y/N was concentrating as hard as he could on lasting longer.

"Y-Yeah, you'd look hot while pregnant Cathryn."

"Would you fuck me while I was pregnant if I asked you to."

"If Gemma said I could, fuck yes." Y/N thrust himself up into Cathryn, eliciting a small squeal from her in pleasure.

"Fuck Cathryn, I can't hold on..." Y/N warned the Malaysian stunner riding his cock, to which she simply responded by pulling his forehead into her shoulder, dipping her own head to whisper into his ear.

"Cum inside me Y/N."

Y/N held Cathryn's hips in place as her words sent him well and truly over the edge, bucking his hips into her one last time, as deep as he could possibly go before grunting and firing his seed deep inside of Cathryn's warm insides, coating her walls with his semen, holding her firmly in place as his cock continued to throb and more spurts of cum shot out, eventually thrusting into her ever so slowly to drag every last drop out of her before he felt like collapsing back onto the bed.

He was caught by Gemma, who had left at the start but returned, this time with a drink and a pill for him to take. He took the blue pill without hesitation and proceeded to down the drink right after Cathryn lifted herself off of him, cum oozing out of her, but not nearly as much as he shot into her.

"What did you give him?" A now half naked Fiona asked Gemma.

"The pill was viagra, he'll need it with what we're all going to do to him tonight. The drink was Vodka, Rum, Lemonade and Red Bull." She informed her. "It gets him very worked up, and trust me, it works wonders when paired with Viagra for all night romps."

"Gemma, I want to fuck you next." Y/N had already hardened up again and had turned around to face the oldest woman in the room. "I want you so badly Gemma, please let me."

"Later Y/N." She promised him. "You can fuck my brains out later baby. But for now..." She turned his head so he could look at both Fiona and HoYeon, who were both sitting in their underwear at the foot of the bed. "Take your pick."

"Who wants it first?" He asked the two of them.

"Me."

"Me."

Both of them spoke at the same time, so Y/N could only see one way of deciding who would get the next load deep inside of them. He stood up from the bed and walked around to stand in front of them, his cock as stiff as steel while it stood in front of both women who very much understood the message they were getting.

They each took one side of his shaft, like they had rehearsed this before, licking and kissing along the sides of his shaft, while Fiona took extra care to lick and kiss each throbbing vein that stood out, HoYeon took the opportunity to take his head into her mouth, wrapping her lips snugly around his cock, leaving the main shaft for Fiona to deal with.

He could see that Fiona wasn't happy with being the one to miss out because HoYeon had snuck her mouth onto his shaft and was now beginning to bob her head, so he decided to turn the heat up by grabbing Fiona unexpectedly and lifting her off the ground and sitting her on top of his shoulders while she desperately locked her legs around his neck and gripped his hair to stop herself from falling even though he had a hold of her from the lower back, supporting this adventurous new position she found herself in.

Gemma on the other hand watched in awe, a hand on her pregnant belly that had just began to start growing a few weeks prior, taking her own trousers off and slipping a hand down her underwear, only to see that Cathryn had been doing exactly the same thing for a while if her stained skirt was anything to go by.

Gemma watched as Y/N began eating out Fiona on his shoulders, unable to see any details but hearing a lot about it from Fiona with all the small gasps and moans she was letting out, she could even feel the vibrations whenever he groaned from HoYeon still going down on him, the blowjob he was receiving becoming sloppier and sloppier by the minute.

Gemma moaned out loud when she slid two fingers into her dripping walls, sliding them in and out, curving her fingers upwards to find that o so sensitive spot that Y/N loved to violate so much when he fucked her hard. Speaking of, HoYeon was now keeping completely still as Y/N had begun thrusting his hips forwards, sending his cock into HoYeon's mouth, his balls slapping against the chin of the South Korean actress/model while she started to choke a little, backing off to regain her bearings and to spit the saliva that had been building up on his cock before jerking him off for a few seconds before she dove back on with her mouth.

"Fuck, you three are so hot like that." Gemma moaned out loud, more than happy to tell them that she was enjoying the show, rubbing her palm against her clit, three fingers now inside of her, rubbing at her walls, stimulating and edging herself closer and closer to that release she was now craving.

"Oh Y/N!" Fiona screamed out all of a sudden, probably from an orgasm Gemma thought. "Y/N, fuck me, please fuck me hard."

When HoYeon pulled her mouth off the cock she was sloppily servicing, Y/N moved backwards and lowered Fiona off his shoulders and held her against him in mid air, quickly lining his cock up against her and thrusting all the way in one go, burying himself to the hilt inside of her.

"Yes!" Fiona cried out. "Fuck me like this Y/N. Fuck me against the door, against the wall. I don't care. Just fucking breed me."

Y/N started walking to the wall while fucking her at the same time, slamming her back against the wall of the room, lifting her legs so that they were now angled upwards and resting on his shoulders while he held her in place against the wall and buried himself all the way inside of her once again, this time there wasn't a single thrust, he repeated the action again and again, setting into a rather hard and fast pace, slamming into her against the wall, moving his mouth to hers and sticking his tongue into her mouth to shut her up, letting Fiona moan helplessly into his mouth while she was getting the raw and hard fucking that she had been asking for.

Gemma, seeing Y/N carry fucking Fiona across the room, eventually putting against the wall and proceeding to rut into her like a wild beast, couldn't help herself from standing up and walking over to them, taking her own clothes off in the process so that when she reached him, her bare chest pressed against his back while his cock pounded into Fiona and his tongue was down her throat.

Gemma pressed herself further into Y/N, her hands roaming his toned chest and abdomen, feeling every one of his abs before her hands settled on his hips, her fingers gracing the v-line that led down to his crotch, letting him continue ploughing away at the beautiful Taiwanese women he had up against the wall.

"Fuck Y/N!" Fiona cried out as he pulled his head back and leaned it back to rest on Gemma's shoulders. "Don't stop, don't you dare stop!"

"She's desperate for you to give her a deep creampie." Gemma spoke in a soothing whisper right into his ear. "You're desperate to give it to her too. You better not stop, because I'll be very disappointed in you if you can't provide enough semen for all four of us."

"Ngh, G-Gemma..."

"You told me I'd look gorgeous with a pregnant belly with your children growing inside of me. Don't you think Cathryn, Fiona and HoYeon would look gorgeous with your children growing inside of them too?" Gemma questioned him.

"Y-Yeah... fuck Gemma, tell me I'm doing good, please..."

"Fuck! Yes, yes, yes, yes!" Fiona continued to let loose with her cries as Y/N's mouth was no longer there to help her hide the vulgar obscenities that his fucking was bringing out of her.

"You're doing so well baby, keep fucking Fiona like this." Gemma gently encouraged him. "I can feel your hips working nonstop, you haven't let up the speed at all since you started ploughing into her against the wall."

"F-Fuuuck..." Y/N's eyes started to roll into the back of his head, because if there was one thing he adored, it was Gemma whispering sweet nothings, or anything at all really into his ear.

"Are you getting close baby? Am I helping you cum harder right now? You love my posh accent, I know you do baby."

"G-Gemma, I'm so close."

"Don't tell me that, tell it to Fiona."

"F-Fuuuuck, Fiona... I'm so-fuck- close..."

"Yes! Fill me up, fuck your children into me Y/N, give me everything you can, fucking breed me!"

"You heard her Y/N, pump your seed into her, breed her, mate with her like you did with me, make her pregnant with your children."

Y/N turned his head towards Gemma to kiss her, but she instead pushed his head towards Fiona, who gladly accepted the kiss from him as he buried his cock as deep as he physically could inside of her, with Gemma's hands holding his hips in place as his cock erupted inside of her, painting her insides with a sea of his cum, desperately bucking his hips into her against the wall to drag every last bit of the throbbing sensation out of him, with Fiona shaking against the wall as she too had cum from the rough piping that she had received against the wall.

"Oh god Y/N..." Fiona broke the kiss they were sharing. "I think you just gave me quadruplets." She joked. "You can put me down."

He let her down onto her wobbly legs, which she just responded by collapsing to the floor and sitting against the wall, moving a hand to the cum that was leaking out of her, pushing more of it back inside.

"One more to go." Gemma turned Y/N around to face a very red faced HoYeon, who was now naked and soaking wet from her own masturbation, her facial expressions flushed beyond belief. "Pump a load of your kids into her first." Gemma said while stroking his still erect cock from behind a few times. "Then you'll get me however you want me."

Before she pushed him forward, Gemma gave him a kiss on the cheek for good luck along with some motivation. "Fucking wreck her baby."

HoYeon sat and watched as Y/N approached her like a lion stalking it's prey, moving towards her so slowly until he reached her, forcing her back without even touching her by slowly climbing over her until she was flat on her back, with Y/N hovering dangerously close to her.

HoYeon was so nervous, her face was all red, she was breathing so erratically, and she was sure Y/N could sense it because he moved so slowly, staring her directly in the eyes as he rubbed his cock along her slit and up against her clit.

"Please..." HoYeon started begging ever so slightly. "Stick it in, fuck me already."

He wouldn't say it out loud, but he thought HoYeon was so incredibly hot, all three of the other women were hot, but HoYeon looked so fragile, so delicate and thin that he just wanted to break her in half, so when Gemma had told him to 'fucking wreck her', it was like he had just been blessed with the ultimate gift from god himself.

He gave a few more thrusts of the underside of his cock on her clit, causing her to bite her lip in such a hot way right below him before he finally lined his head up to penetrate her, and when he did, he snapped his hips forwards at such a great speed, burying himself to the hilt inside of HoYeon just like that, whose eyes widened and her back arched off the bed with such a sudden invasion of her insides.

Her fingers dug into the sheets around her, and her bare thighs came ip around his sides and started squeezing against him, her mouth hanging open, letting out gasps and mewls of pleasure as Y/N kept bucking his hips in and out of her, his thick cock carving a path through her tight insides with every thrust he gave her.

"Ngh... Y-Y/N, haarder please." HoYeon wanted him to give it to her rougher, so that's what he did, pinning her arms to the bed with his own, sitting up a little and thrusting into her with such ferocity that the clapping of his hips to her ass had began to turn both their skin red.

"Yes, just like that!" HoYeon continued to give him the encouragement that served as fuel to him, making him so worked up to the point that if he wasn't fucking someone, then he'd start humping the bed if he had to, but luckily enough he had such a beautiful Korean model underneath him taking his cock so well.

HoYeon eventually crossed over her legs around his back, trying to pull him in deeper with every thrust, her eyes fluttering closed with her head laid to the side, trying to stop breathing so erratically, but it was difficult when Y/N kept hitting her sensitive spot inside with more and more accuracy each time.

Seeing her exposed neck, Y/N finally leaned down to plant his lips on her for the first time, greedily sucking and kissing across her neck and shoulder, going all the way up to her cheek with his soft smooches before trailing down to her chin, noticing the small pout she made when their lips didn't connect, but he only grinned into her smooth skin with each smooch from then on, knowing that she was very much into him from then on.

During the neck kissing, HoYeon shifted her legs, moving so that her legs were now going over his shoulders, using her now free hands to grab his face and pull him down and much closer to her, effectively folding her nearly in half in this position, a perfect mating press.

"This position is good for making children, no?" HoYeon asked, her lips practically touching his own. "Give me two or three children like this."

"In anime maybe." Y/N told her. "But I'll wreck you like this if you want."

"Yes." She couldn't have said it fast enough.

Immediately Y/N began moving, throwing his hips into her as hard as he possibly could, crashing his hips against hers with such a loud clapping sound, his thick cock spearing into her from above with such aggression that the both of them were loving in the moment,

HoYeon immediately captured his lips in a kiss, holding onto his cheeks so gently in contrast with the rough pounding that he was giving her down below, her legs dangling helplessly against his shoulders, being pressed further into the mattress with each thrust, almost feeling like he was splitting her in half with the way he was fucking her.

"Fuck HoYeon, I'm close." He murmured against her lips, refusing to slow up in any way with his thrusting, continuing to fuck the brains out of her, rutting away while HoYeon moaned into his mouth.

When Y/N came, he didn't stop fucking HoYeon, he continued to thrust, the viagra working wonders to keep his cock rock hard while he emptied his load inside of HoYeon, shooting multiple shots into her while his cock thrust right against her sensitive spot, sliding against it multiple times in quick succession to send HoYeon into a quivering orgasm, her walls contracting and squeezing every last drop, milking his cock for everything he was worth until they both stopped shaking from the orgasm.

"Now, how do you want me baby?" Gemma wasted no time in getting his attention once he'd finally pulled out of HoYeon, her naked form so beautiful, even with the slight baby bump that had grown on her belly over the last few weeks.

Immediately Y/N pulled Gemma to the bed on top of him. "Ride me slowly." He ordered her, letting her rise and sink onto his still throbbing cock, taking her hands and interlocking their fingers together. "Cum on me, milk me, ride me till I'm unconscious Gemma, please."

"Hmm." Gemma began rocking on his cock ever so gently, rising and falling onto his shaft with such an agonisingly slow pace that he arched his own back from the sensation. "If I did that, then how would you be able to have a round two with all of us? You didn't even make Cathryn cum like the others, that's not very fair."

"Fuck Gemma, round 2 can be in the morning, I'll make them all cum a hundred more times, you said I could have you anyway I wanted." He whined to her. "I want you to ride me so slowly it makes my soul leave my body Gemma."

"I guess I did say that." She conceded. "But we're going to make you so late tomorrow morning." She warned him as she slid up and down his shaft so agonisingly slowly. "Morning sex can't be rushed. You'll have to fuck us all to orgasm individually, just the way that I like it, slow and sensually, none of this breeding nonsense in the morning, you'll be impregnating them with your slow thrusts, understand?"

"Mhm." He nodded his head so fast he thought it might fall off.

"Then we'll have to shower, that'll take so long with the five of us." Gemma only served to make his imagination run wild with thoughts of soapy shower sex with all of them.

"F-Fuuuck, fuck Gemma... fuck!" Y/N arched his back as he came hard inside of Gemma, but she didn't stop, no, she rode him through the orgasm, still holding onto his hands with their interlocked fingers, his eyes snapping shut as he was overcome with the overstimulation, oblivious to the fact that Gemma had called the other three women over.

"Look me in the eyes baby." Gemma commanded him. "Every time you look away I'll stop, do you understand?"

Immediately she stopped as his attention was taken away by Fiona laying down next to him, pushing her breasts against him and planting her lips against his neck, with Cathryn joining on the other side, taking his cheek and the corner of his mouth, wrapping her legs around one of his own and draping an arm across his abdomen,

"Eyes on me baby." Gemma snapped him out of it, making him look at her once more as she continued to rise and sink on his thick cock a few more times before HoYeon joined in, laying atop Fiona and laying her lips across his abdomen, sucking on each individual one and giving them a bruise, taking her tongue and licking between the lines before she trailed down his body towards his cock that was currently inside of Gemma.

That didn't stop HoYeon from licking his pulsating cock each time Gemma rose up, in fact, it only made him even more sensitive to the point where he had cum several more times in such a short span of time.

"Four times in six minutes baby, that has to be a record." Gemma hasn't stopped because he was so desperate for more that he hadn't looked away even once, not even when Fiona and Cathryn had their tongues down his throat, his eyes remained open and looking at Gemma.

"I can go more." He insisted.

"I know." She gave his hands a gentle squeeze. "You told me to ride you till you're unconscious, so I'm going to ride you until you can't take it anymore baby."

"I fucking love you Gemma."

"What about me?" Fiona asked.

"You're great Fiona, same with you Cathryn and HoYeon."

"Such a flatterer Y/N." Gemma smiled sweetly down to him. "Now, cum for me again."

He was never one to disobey Gemma, so he came once again, and he continued to do so until he was shooting blanks but still orgasming until he eventually fell unconscious with Gemma riding him and sharing kisses with Fiona, Cathryn and HoYeon, just the way he wanted to go out for the night.

Chapter 123: Chapter 123. A Free-Use Mommy Slut (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Written by mypenname3000

On: literotica.com

Summary: A son's device turns his mother into a free-use mommy slut!

Tags: big tits, anal, oral, sex, mind control, hypnotized, incest, mother, son, free use

....

.

.

.

Tony Carter - Day One

I drew in a deep breath. This was going to hurt. I pressed the device to the back of my neck. I had designed it myself, working the component down as small as possible. I was lucky I found the schematics. Just stumbled on them.

The free-use device.

The idea that women could just be free for me to use for my pleasure burned through me. Ever since I stumbled onto the genre on PornHub had set a fire in my veins. I wanted it. I just had to connect the device to my nervous system.

When I felt lust for a woman, it would broadcast beta waves and relax her mind to let me do whatever I wanted. No matter what she was doing, she would just be happy to let me enjoy her body. She would feel no shame. No revulsion. No annoyance. She wouldn't feel guilty for cheating on her partner or for crossing a taboo line. She wouldn't care who saw her do it, and those who witness it wouldn't care.

It was such science fiction, but...

I wanted it to work. I had to make it work. I don't know why the creator never used. P had done all the work. I had just made it practical. My work learning how to build circuitry had paid off. The tools dad had bought me over the year to support me in my hobb worked amazingly. I was so glad that Dad had done that.

Because Mom was the first one I had to use it on. I wouldn't just fuck my mother or my older sister or my younger sister. Every sexy woman, from nubile girl to hot MILF, would be used by me. They would all be free for me to enjoy.

I placed the device on the back of my neck and shuddered at the heat burning into my spine. I clenched my teeth, the chair groaning. I shuddered there, my glasses slipping on my nose. I gasped at one more sharp prick of pain and then...

I felt different. The waves were broadcasting around me. I could almost sense that there was a woman free for me to use. Downstairs. Was that mom? Neither my sisters or Dad was home. Just me and Mom. A blonde and busty woman, the very epitome of a MILF. No more jerking off to step-mother porn. I had the real deal.

If this really worked. Only one way to find out.

* * *

Abigail Carter

"Yeah, we're really looking forward to the vacation," I said to my sister, Carla. We often talked in the afternoon. I heard footsteps coming down the stairs. That would be my son. Tony was a good boy. Didn't make me want to pull out my hair like my firstborn.

Barbie... What a poor name to give her. My husband's idea. I knew I should have put my foot down.

"So you're really going to Hawaii?" Carla asked, envy in her voice. "That's so lucky."

"Yeah, well, Jake's had a good year. His bonus should give us a great vacation. I can't wait for it." I smiled at Tony as he walked up to me. He pushed up his glasses, staring at me strangely, but I didn't mind. He was a growing boy. He had a serious, handsome face and short, brown hair. A slender boy. Nerdy. His father didn't get why Tony wasn't into sports, but had always supported our son the way.

So he was a good father.

"So we'll be jetting off to Hawaii in a few months," I said. "I can't wait." My son knelt down before me and grabbed my right foot. He started massaging it through my slipper. "You should take that off, honey."

He blinked.

"What?" my sister asked as my son took off my slipper. He rubbed at my foot. That felt nice.

"Just Tony giving me a foot massage. He's a good son. Didn't even have to ask. Isn't that sweet of him?"

"I could go for a foot massage," Carla said as he kneaded me, his eyes staring at my skirt. I was wearing a one-piece dress belted around my waist. It was a cute thing. Purple. It had ridden up a tad when I sat down, exposing my knees. "Everything's going great for you."

"Oh, don't say that," I said as my son's hand slid up my leg. He was rubbing my calf now. My knee. How sweet of him. "Didn't Dave let you remodel the kitchen? That new range is amazing. And your oven. Ugh, I wish I had that. It would make Thanksgiving so much easier."

"I suppose. Hawaii versus cooking five or six times a week," she said as Tony's hand crept higher. I smiled down at him not minding him reaching my thighs now.

He looked... surprised I was letting him do this. I don't know why. What was so wrong with him reaching for my panties? He slid over them. I lifted my rump as Carla was talking about the new recipe she found.

"Sounds delicious," I said, lifting my hips as my son pulled down my panties. I shifted to help he draw them off my rump. The fabric rolled over my butt and down my thighs.

"Mom," he said.

I smiled at him.

"Is that your son?" Carla asked.

"Yes, yes, he's just taking off my panties," I said. "From that hungry look in his eyes, I think he wants to eat his mom's pussy."

Dave froze. I don't know why. It wasn't like he couldn't eat my pussy I was free for him to use.

"Lucky," Carla groaned. "I haven't had my pussy eaten in so long. I don't even remember when."

"I know." I sighed. "Jake used to eat me out all the time when we were first married, now... You'd think he'd grown allergic to my juices or something. But Tony's a good boy. If he wants to eat my pussy."

"Of course, of course, it's Tony, after all. He's free to eat your pussy."

"Damn," my son groaned like he couldn't believe that I would let him do it. Of course I would. I was free for him to use. "This is amazing."

"I'm glad you think so, honey," I said. "If only I could get your father as interested. Oh, well. So, what are you bringing for the bake sale at church. Your famous lemon cupcakes."

"Maybe," my sister purred as my son slid my panties past my knees. I guess he realized he could do it. He was such a sweet boy. He worked my panties over my feet and tossed them to the side. Did he a have to do that. "I don't know. I'm thinking of a new recipe. Maybe you could share what you found?"

"No way," I purred. My son pushed my legs apart before shoving up my skirt to expose my blonde bush. "It's my secret weapon. If I ever want to sell more than you, I need it."

"Seventies' bush," my son groaned in awe. "Wow, you are hairy, Mom."

"I know, honey," I said. "I'm on the phone with your aunt. Just eat my pussy, okay?"

"Yeah." He smacked his lips then just leaned in. Slowly. Hesitantly. Like his father had the first time he'd gone down on me. My son nuzzled into my bush, my curls rustling, then found the folds to my pussy. He licked me.

A shiver of heat ran through me. "Mmm, that's nice."

"He's started licking?" Carla asked. "Oh, you lucky woman. How's he doing?"

My son licked me again. Bolder. "It's his first time. He's a little nervous, but I am sure he'll lighten up. He must like the taste. He's licking me again and again."

"So not allergic to your pussy like your husband."

I giggled at that and shuddered as my son licked me again. "Oh, no. He's not allergic at all. Oh, yes, yes, that's feeling really good."

My son's tongue stroked through my folds, sending such wicked waves of delight rippling through me. I closed my eyes, just savoring having him lapping at me. He stroked over my folds. He teased me in such exciting ways. I shivered, absolutely enjoying what he did to me. He drove me wild with that tongue. I was growing juicier by the minute.

"From your heavy breathing, he must be doing a good job," my sister purred.

"So good," I moaned. "Oh, what were we talking about? It's so hard... Ooh, that's my clit, honey. That's very sensitive. I... Oh, yes!"

His licking grew bolder and bolder. He was gaining confidence the more he heard me moaning and gasping. He was clearly enjoying making his mother squirm. What a good, good boy he was. I trembled, holding my phone to my ear.

"You just enjoy your son eating your pussy," Carla said. "Mmm, and I'm just going to enjoy listening to it. This is sexy. Is he going to make you cum?"

"I think so," I moaned. "Ooh, he's really stroking through my folds. Oh, Tony, honey, don't be afraid to wiggle around inside of your mother. I really, really enjoy that."

"Sure, Mom," he said and thrust his tongue into me.

I gasped as my son just enjoyed using my pussy. He was enjoying eating his first cunt. That was clear. His tongue danced around in me, stroking about in my snatch. That was just perfect. It was a wonderful treat to have all that passion sweeping through me.

My cunt clamped down on his tongue as he made me feel so good. I held the phone to my ear, panting and whimpering like a bitch in heat. God, he was so skilled at that. I was building and building toward my orgasm.

"Carla, he's really going to make me cum," I moaned.

"Enjoy," she sighed with such envy in her voice. "Ooh, I wish he was licking my pussy."

"You do!" I quivered as my son flicked his tongue back to my clit. I trembled, my boobs jiggling in my dress as he stroked over my bud. "Oh, yes, yes, you really, really do. He's going to make me explode. I'm going to drown him. Just soak him in my pussy cream."

"That's wonderful to hear. Just unleash the flood, Abigail. Just unleash it all over your son's face."

I whimpered and nodded, humping my pussy against my son's face. He stroked his tongue over my bud. I tossed my head as he sealed his lips around my bud and started sucking on me. He really, really knew what he was doing to me.

My thighs clamped around my son's head. I held him to me, moaning into the phone. I was so glad that he decided to use me to satiate his desire for cunnilingus. I ground my furred muff on his face as my back arched.

"Oh, God," I moaned, quivering.

"Someone's about to pop," my sister cooed.

"Yes!" I cried as the orgasm burst through me.

I bucked on the couch, waves of pleasure washing through me. I drowned my son in my pussy cream. He licked and lapped at me. He stroked his tongue through my flesh. I whimpered, my eyes squeezing shut at how amazing this felt.

I squealed into the phone as my son lapped up my juices. Tony feasted on me, drowning in pussy cream for the first time. My eyes rolled back in my head. His tongue felt so good stroking through my folds, adding more waves of delight to sweep through me. This was just a perfect moment.

"Oh, Tony, yes!" I moaned as my orgasm peaked in me.

"Mmm, that sounded like a great one," Carla purred.

"Yeah," I breathed as my son still nuzzled at my pussy. I blinked down at him. Was there something metal on the back of his neck? Well, I was sure it was fine. He lifted his face from my pussy. "It was great. Do you need anything else from me, honey?"

"I have to see your tits, Mom," he said.

I grinned at him. "Of course, of course." I sat up. "Tony wants to see my boobs. I suppose he's at that age where he likes them."

"He's nineteen," Carla said. "Of course he loves boobs. Big boobs. MILF boobs. It's only natural."

I smiled and set the phone down beside me. I stood and reached behind me to unzip my dress. I pulled it off, my panties sliding down to my ankles. I threw my dress down and reached behind me to unhook my bra.

My son groaned in such a cute way as my big boobs spilled out. He stared up at me with just the most darling delight in his eyes. I was so glad to see that. I smiled down at him as I threw my bra down. My large tits swayed as I sat back down and grabbed my phone.

Before I could even say a thing to my sister, my son went for my breasts. He grabbed my big boobs and squeezed them. I groaned as he kneaded my tits. He buried his face between them, rubbing back and forth. His skin felt so glorious on me.

"That's so cute," I purred to my sister. "Tony's motorboating between my boobs just like his father does."

"So cute. Snap a pic."

"Kay." I aimed my phone down at him and opened my camera app. Tony looked up from between my breasts and smiled at me. I snapped the picture and sent it to my sister. He then suckled on my nipple as I purred, "Sent."

"Oh, he does look cute," my sister said. "Just nestled between them big titties. Ooh, and is he sucking on your nipple now? It sounds like it."

"Uh-huh," I moaned. "He is. Oh, it's just a delight to have him sucking on my nub. Ooh, that's so good, Tony."

He groaned around my nipple, clearly loving having it between his lips. I knew I was. He was getting me all wet and juice as he suckled like a happy kid. I smiled down at my son. He was growing up so fast. I stroked my hand through his short, brown hair.

I squirmed there as my sister talked about how delicious that sounded. I was such a lucky mommy to be freely used by son this way. I was glad to let him do whatever he wanted to my body. I closed my eyes as he kept nursing.

"Yeah, it's so relaxing having him sucking on my nipple," I said. "And it's making me get all wet and juicy. I can't believe he's doing that to me. I'm such a wicked mother for enjoying my son nursing from me, but, I'm glad he's enjoying himself."

"There's nothing wrong with enjoying helping out someone in your family," my sister said. "Especially one of your children."

"True," I said, squirming. He was making me so juicy as he suckled on my nipple. My legs were apart. I wanted to masturbate, but in front of my son or while talking with my sister? I would be the biggest hussy in the world.

My son nibbled on my nipple with his lips then nipped it with my teeth. I gasped at that. He glanced up at me. I smiled at him, letting him know I wasn't mad. He popped his mouth off, breathing heavily.

"Done?" I asked.

"Yeah," he said then he kissed me.

Well, of course I kissed my son back. His lips worked so greedily against me while he groaned into the kiss. His tongue pressed on my lips. I opened wide. If he wanted to make out with me, then I would make out with him.

He was a novice, but that just meant he needed to practice with me. I bet there was some girl he'd like to make out with. Like Jenny Bishop the preacher's daughter. They were the same age. Had known each other since they were kids. They would make such a cute couple.

"What is going on?" I heard my sister say. "What's that sound?"

My son broke the kiss and said, "Just making out with my mom!"

"Ooh, that's hot. Let me video chat you." The line went dead then a moment later, it buzzed. I activated the video chat and held my phone as my son kissed me. "Oh, that's so sweet. Your making out with your hunky son."

I was.

His tongue danced around in my mouth. I was having a great time having him kissing me like that. I made out with him, moaning into my son's lips. He groaned as he slid his hands up to squeeze my boobs. He kneaded them as we made out.

That made me feel even wetter. I loved having my boobs played with while being kissed. This was just such a wonderful moment. I groaned, making out with my son was so exciting. A wave of heat rushed through me as he jiggled my breasts.

"So hot," purred my sister as I kept holding her up. "Squeeze your mommy's tits. Yes, yes, that's how you kiss a woman, Tony."

Tony broke the kiss. "Thanks, Aunt Carla." He grinned. "I'm going to fuck her now."

"Ooh, I bet that made you hard. You keep squeezing those tits. Your mom can fish you out. She's had lots of practice."

"With your father," I said, blushing. "Don't make me sound like a tramp, Carla!"

I slid my hand down my son's body as he kissed me again. He wanted to use my pussy, then I would get him out and guide him right to it. This must be his first time. I was so glad he chose to use me to take his virginity. I was such a lucky mom.

I found his fly and deftly unsnapped his jeans. His tongue danced around in my mouth as I pulled open his fly. God, it was the middle of my cycle. I didn't really worry about it much. His father had a vasectomy. I mean, we had three kids. We didn't need more. I opened his fly and shoved down his jeans. I shoved into his boxers and found his cock.

Oh, he was big. I moaned into his lips. I would enjoy being used by my son. I pulled out his cock and pressed him right into my bush. He gasped as he felt the wet folds of my pussy. He squeezed my breasts and broke the kiss.

"Mom," he groaned.

"Do it, Tony," my sister cheered on. "Don't be afraid to use your mother."

"I'm here for you, sweetie," I purred, feeling his cock twitching against me. "Whatever you need."

"God, this is the best day, Mom," he said and thrust.

My eyes widened as my son--my own flesh and blood--speared into my pussy. This was delicious. I trembled as he filled me up. His balls slapped into my taint. I whimpered into his lips, glorying in his cock being in me.

It felt so nice having this big dick in me. I shuddered as I stared into my son's eyes. I still held my phone, letting my sister see some of the action. There was no way she could see that union between my son and me. It was so special to be used by him.

He drew back his cock. I whimpered, squeezing my cunt down on his cock. He plowed back into me. I gasped in delight as he started pumping away. He groaned, his hands squeezing my tits one last time before they slid around me.

"Mom!" he groaned.

"I know," I whimpered. "I know. That's so good. Just like that, honey!"

He panted as he grunted and groaned. He buried into my pussy with such delicious force. It was a wondrous experience. My toes curled as he plowed into me. His nuts slapped into my taint. I gasped in delight at as my son churned me up.

"Ooh, this is so hot," purred Carla. "Tony, make your mother howl. If you're going to use her, then really use her!"

"Yes, Aunt Carla," my son groaned.

He thrust in and out of me. He buried into me with all that he had. I shuddered, savoring that wondrous delight. He buried into me over and over again. I squealed in delight, my orgasm building and building from my son's wondrous plunges.

He was driving me wild with that big dick. He was making me feel amazing. I loved this so much. I hurtled closer and closer to that amazing burst of bliss. I would just have a huge climax. He plowed so fast into me. It was glorious.

"Oh, Tony," I moaned, rubbing my hand up and down his back through his t-shirt. "Oh, that's so good. Use my pussy! Use Mommy's pussy!"

"Yes, yes, yes," he groaned as he buried into me. He thrust faster. "I'm going to cum, Mom! I'm going to cum!"

"Cum in me!" I gasped, so close to bursting with him.

He plowed into me, filling me with that big cock, and erupted. I gasped as I felt my son's cum spurting against my cervix. Against the entrance to my womb where he was created. The feel of his hot seed triggered my own orgasm.

"Oh, my god!" I howled as the ecstasy consumed me. I gripped my phone as my pussy writhed around my son's spurting cock. "Yes, yes, yes!"

I couldn't help this normal reaction to being fucked and having cum spurting into me. I just wanted my son to use me, but the rapture swept through me. He flooded more and more of his cum into me. It was so amazing.

I bucked beneath him, my big boobs rubbing into his chest, the logo on his t-shirt rubbing cool on my nubs. I gripped him with my hips as he groaned into the nape of my neck. More and more of his seed flooded into my pussy.

"Oh, Mom!" he groaned, his nuts twitching as they rested against my taint. "Yes!"

He spurted on more time into my pussy. I felt so good for allowing my son to use me. The pleasure washed through me as I trembled beneath him. I stroked up and down his back as he panted, savoring his first orgasm in a woman.

"Oh, honey, did you enjoy that?" I asked.

"I know you did, naughty mommy," my sister cooed. "The way you squealed and thrashed."

"Yeah, I enjoyed it," said Tony. "It was really, really great, Mom."

"Mmm, I'm just glad that you chose to use me," I said. "You could have picked any woman to enjoy for the first time, but I'm so happy you chose me. And to make me cum that hard. Ooh, I'm so proud of you, Tony."

"Really." He stared at me in shock. "You really think that? I mean, I just walked up and used your pussy."

"And you did it so well." I smiled at him. "Of course, I'm proud of you, honey. Every woman you use is going to be very lucky, I can tell that. And don't forget, you can use me whenever you want."

"You can use me, too," my sister said.

He shook his head. "I really can't believe this thing works that well."

My pussy clenched down around his cock. "Oh, trust, me, your thing works very well." I smiled at him. "Mmm, so are we going to cuddle like this? I don't mind. It's nice having you in me. And you're still hard. Well, you are young."

"Uh, could you suck my cock?" His dick twitched in my pussy. "You know, make me cum and swallow all the jizz."

"Of course," I said. "Here, hold my phone. I suspect your aunt wants to watch this milestone in your life. First blowjob, right?"

"Yeah," he said, looking faintly shocked. I had no idea why. He took the phone from me and pulled it out of me. He stood, his cock thrusting out before me. He was wet with my juices. I had drenched him and his balls.

I knew he had filled my pussy up. Boy, he had dumped a lot of cum in me. It was leaking out of me. I slipped off the couch, the jizz spilling out and matting my bush. I stared at his cock and grabbed the base. My own tart juices filled my nose.

I kissed the tip as he filmed me. I wicked at my sister as I slid my lips over my son's cock. He groaned as I swallowed his cock. His dick throbbed in my mouth. My tongue danced around his cock while he groaned in delight.

"Damn, Mom," he groaned. "That's good."

I purred around his cock. I bobbed my head, my big boobs swaying and jiggling. Without my blouse and bra on, they were really swaying now. I groaned around my son's dick. I suckled with all my might. He groaned in delight.

His hand slid through my hair. He grinned down at me as he loved what I did. His father never complained about my blowjob skills, and I hoped my son would appreciate how I suckled on him. He moaned like he did.

"Yeah, show your son that you're a cock-sucking mommy!" my sister purred. I could see her face on the phone as my son held it for her. "Ooh, you're just loving that dick. Give your son a great blowjob. He's using your mouth!"

He was using my mouth. My tongue. My lips. I suckled hard on him, wanting him to have the best experience possible. He chose me. That was an important thing to remember. I needed to take it very seriously.

I swirled my tongue around his cock. He groaned as I did that. His face twisted in delight and his cock twitched in such a delicious way. I nursed on him with all my might. He groaned, the phone in his hand trembling.

"Is she doing a good job, Tony?" she asked.

"Such a good job, Aunt Carla," he moaned.

That sent such a hot shiver through me. My son could use any woman's mouth he wanted, and he wanted mine. I swirled my tongue around him, only tasting his precum now. No more of my pussy. His jizz soaked my bush.

What a wonderful feeling.

I suckled on him, savoring his every moan. He had to be getting closer and closer to cumming. I knew he would be firing so much cum into my mouth. That was a good thing. I had to drink it all down. Just swallow every drop of his cum.

I suckled on him hard. He groaned, his dick twitching in my mouth. The salty flavor of his precum grew stronger. I knew that meant he had to be getting closer to cumming. To just spurting all that spunk into my mouth.

"Mom," he groaned.

"Cum in your mommy's mouth," my sister squealed. "Use her! Use your mommy!"

"Yes!" Tony threw back his head and erupted into my mouth.

The salty goodness of my son's cum flooded my mouth. I loved the wondrous flavor. That was just the treat I needed. It was just such a good taste. I swallowed it all happily. My pussy clenched, forcing out more of his seed from my stanch.

He grunted with each blast of his cum. He gripped my phone as he flooded my mouth with all his jizz. I gulped it down as fast as I could. No spitting it out with my son. And he had so much. Way more than his father's. And since he was using me, it just tasted so amazing.

"Oh, wow, she's swallowing," my sister said. "I thought you were a spitter."

I just winked at her as my son erupted one last glorious blast of cum into my mouth. It all flooded down my throat to my belly where it belonged. I felt so good about that. I nursed on him to make sure I had it all.

"Wow," he said. "That's great, Mom."

I popped my mouth off and purred, "I'm so glad you enjoyed my BJ. Thanks for using me. I'm free to use any time."

"That's hot," my sister said. "Ooh, I got to get dinner started. I'll call you later tonight."

"Bye," I said as the screen went off. She always hung up in a hurry.

"So, you love it when I use you?" my son asked, his eyes staring down at me with this look of such passion in his eyes.

"Oh, you know I do," I said. "Mmm, is there a particular way you want to use me? I thought you'd be soft, but... Wow, you are still hard."

"I want to fuck you in the ass, Mom! Just enjoy all your holes."

I had never done anal, refusing his father every time he'd asked, but for Jake... "Of course, honey. I'm here to be used by you. Every woman is."

"Every woman," he said like he couldn't believe it. "Damn, then kneel on the couch. I want to fuck your ass doggy style. Just grab the armrest."

"Sure, honey," I said, my asshole tingling. Even if it hurt, I would gladly let him bugger me. What woman wouldn't?

I crawled onto the couch and mounted it, my hands on the armrest, my knees sinking into the fabric. My hips wiggled, my boobs swaying beneath me. I loved the taste of his cum on my lips. More of his jizz ran down my thighs.

He moved behind me, the couch cushion shifting beneath his weight. His cock slapped down on my rump. He was so hard. So ready to use me. I was eager for it. My heart pounded. I hoped it wouldn't hurt, but if it did...

It was for Tony. I would let him use me however he wanted.

He pressed his cock into my butt-crack. He was wet with my saliva. He slid down and down until he found my asshole. I shuddered as he drilled against my backdoor. My heart pounded in my chest as he pushed and pushed against me.

I groaned as my anal sheath widened for him. I quivered as he stretched me open more and more. I moaned, my boobs swaying. My son gripped my hips and groaned as he thrust hard against me. I gasped as my asshole popped open and swallowed him.

"Oh, Tony!" I moaned as his cock sank into my asshole. "Oh, wow, I've never been used like this!"

"Good!" he groaned and sank his cock deeper into my bowels. "Mom! Mom! This is incredible!"

I smiled from ear to ear as he sank more and more of his cock into my bowels. His dick sank to the hilt in me. It was so magical having that huge dick sinking into my asshole. He filled me up with his thick cock. I groaned at how that felt.

It was so wild.

I shivered at this. My heart pounded in my chest at how wild this felt. The heat swept through me as more and more of him entered me. My cum-filled pussy clenched as he sank to the hilt in me. His bush rubbed on my rump.

I had all of my son in me.

Every last inch of his dick.

"There you go," I said, glad that it didn't hurt. In fact, it felt nice. "Mmm, just use my asshole."

I held my phone and went on Facebook. I had some notifications. A new recipe was posted in my cooking group. That looked savory. I quivered as my son drew back his cock, his big dick massaging me. I shuddered as he thrust back into me.

"That looks tasty. Have to cook that for the family. I bet Tony would love it. He's currently using my asshole."

I posted at that as my son pumped away at my anal sheath. It was hard typing on my phone with that wonderful pleasure coursing through me. I shuddered as he plunged his dick to the hilt in my anal sheath.

Lita Thompson commented, "It does look tasty. I want to try it. So glad that Tony's using your asshole. I'd let him if he ever came around."

"Well, he's on the other side of the country," I said with a smile, savoring my son's dick burying into my asshole.

She posted a sighing gift that made me smile. Then I groaned as the heat from my asshole built and built. That felt so good. My son fucked my asshole harder. His nuts slapped into my taint as he used me. I groaned, squeezing down on him hard.

I knew I would make him cum with my hot asshole. I wanted that so much. I wiggled my hips, stirring my bowels around his dick. Delight shot through my body as I switched over to my feed and wrote out a post with the heart background.

"Tony's using my asshole right now. My son's got a big dick! Ladies, if he uses you, you are in for a treat!"

I hit post on that as my son slammed deep and hard into my bowels. I shuddered, the pleasure growing too much. I set my phone down, wanting to concentrate on that building bliss in my asshole. I would have a huge orgasm. A big one.

"Mom! Mom!" Tony groaned as he hammered my bowels. "Oh, that's so good."

The harder he fucked me, the more and more I realized I would have a huge anal orgasm. I didn't think that was possible just from being used this way. I shuddered, craving it, a big smile on my face as my son slammed his dick into my asshole.

He buried into me so deep and hard. He drove that wondrous cock to the hilt in my bowels. I shuddered, wiggling my hips, reveling in that big dick fucking me. His nuts slapped into my taint as he grunted with his strokes.

"Mom!" he groaned.

"Yes!" I gasped, so loving what he did to me. "Oh, that's it. That's so good. You're going to make me burst! Oh, honey! Don't stop! Don't you dare stop using my asshole!"

"I won't!"

I gripped the armrest of the couch. I didn't know pleasure like this could exist. The velvety heat soaked my sloppy cunt with bliss. My pussy drank it in, feeding that orgasm that would burst out of me. Just a few more glorious strokes into my asshole.

He buried into me so hard. So fast. He buried into me with all that he had. I groaned, my asshole clamping down on him. The pressure in my pussy grew too much. This was it. My wondrous son plowed deep into my bowels, his crotch smacking my rump.

I exploded from being anally used.

"Tony!" I howled as my asshole writhed his pumping dick. The waves of ecstasy swept through me. My head threw back, tits swaying beneath me. "Oh, my god!"

I buried my face into the armrest, my bowels rippling around his dick. He groaned as he thrust to the hilt in my anal sheath. His hot cum spurted into me. He fired blast after blast of his spunk into me. He filled my asshole up with his glorious spunk.

I loved all that jizz filling me up. He spurted into me with such passion. It was magical having all that spunk flood me. I whimpered, my face rubbing into the arm rest as my son flooded my asshole with more and more of his cum.

"Mom!" he groaned as he kept cumming in me.

"Tony!" I whimpered as he erupted into me one more time. "Oh, Tony, thank you for using my asshole!"

"Sure think, Mom!" he groaned as I quivered there. He ripped out of my asshole. "That was amazing. I loved using you."

I sat up and stared at him, panting. The room spun around me. His cum leaked out of my asshole. I fell onto my back on the couch, loving the pleasure rushing through me. I sucked in deep breaths, my tits rising and falling.

"I have got to use someone else," my son called and darted out the door. I heard it close.

"Uh-huh," I whimpered, my boobs rising and falling. Cum soaked my bush and filled my butt-crack. I was such a wondrous mess.

I didn't know how long I lay there. Maybe ten minutes when the front door opened and my husband Jake entered. He blinked at the sight of me. I shuddered, my big breasts rising and falling as I sat up.

"What happened to you, Abigail?" he asked, staring at me.

"Our son used me with his amazing cock," I groaned, a big smile spreading on my lips. "In all my holes. Oh, Jake, he used me so thoroughly."

"I can see that," he said, staring at me. "Wow, you're just... Your bush is covered in his cum."

I nodded, closing my eyes again. I felt so good. I could just float away. Being used by my son was an amazing experience. My husband stared at me. I could feel his eyes wandering over my naked body. He reached down and squeezed my boob.

I slapped his hand away. "What are you doing? In the living room? One of our kids could come home. Geez, Jake."

"I mean, if our son used you," he said. "I could... You know, just slip on in right now."

"It's not Friday." I shot him a glare. "That's what we agreed on. You got it last night, so you're good for a week. Now go wash up. I have to get dinner started. I can't believe you wanted to do in on the couch. What if one of our daughters or Tony walked in on us? I'd be so mortified if anyone saw me doing... that." My cheeks burned. Sex was for the bedroom. On Friday. Mostly to keep my husband from whining about it. After three kids, I didn't have much urge for sex.

Being used by Tony was, of course, completely different.

* * *

Tony Carter

I had to find another woman to use. A stranger to test this one. Not only had it worked on Mom, it had worked on Aunt Carla. Which it shouldn't have if I understood what I built. It was only supposed to affect people around me.

Not much greater range than a Bluetooth device or the ranger of a WiFi Router, and yet...

She was nowhere near here.

Still, it had been glorious. I smiled, almost floating from using my mom. I had thought about her so much. Spanked it to my mom. My two sisters. My aunt. Cheerleaders at my college like Angela. Hot teachers like Mrs. Baum. Mrs. Bishop, the preacher's wife, and her cute daughter. Hell, if the girl was cute and the MILF curvy, I would jack one off to her.

Before I knew it, I was at the park. I looked around and spotted a woman at a park bench talking with a guy. She had brassy hair that fell around her face. She was in her mid-twenties wearing a blue crop top and a pair of tight jeans. She laughed at something the guy said.

Maybe her boyfriend?

Well, this was just the perfect test, wasn't it?

I marched on over to her, my heart beating in my chest. I had to be careful. I didn't want to get my ass-kicked, but I hadn't tested this with a guy. Dad hadn't been home. Frankly, I was nervous to try this out with Dad around.

Now was time to test it. I walked up to them and said, "Hi."

* * *

Brenda Templeton

I looked away from my boyfriend to a kid. He was like eighteen or nineteen with a pair of glasses. His hair was a tad mussed. He looked nerdy. I smiled up at him and said, "Oh, hi. Do you need to use me?"

"Use you?" he asked. "What do you mean by that?"

"You know, use me," I said.

"Like fuck her pussy or something," added Bill. "If not, we're in the middle of our date. 'Bout to head to the movie. Got tickets, you know."

"Right, right," said the guy. "It's okay if I were to whip out of my cock and have your girlfriend suck me off right here and now."

"Course," said Bill and gave me a look like he couldn't believe what he was hearing.

Well, I couldn't, either. "You know you can just use any woman you want. So, need me to suck your cock. I'm pretty good at it."

"Oh, yeah," said Bill. "She sucks my dick like calf on the cow's teat. Just going to down on it, you know what I mean."

"Don't be so crude," I said. "But I do suck a mean cock. I would love to give you a hummer. Or you can use me in other ways." I winked at him.

"Blowjob will be perfect," he said. "I just fucked my mom in the ass, so..."

"You want to use my mouth to clean your dick." I smiled. "That makes sense." I would never do that for anyone else, but for him... Well, I was already salivating. I mean, it was such an honor to be used by... God, I had no idea what his name was, but he was the guy.

I slipped off the bench and slid my hand up his jeans to cup his cock through his pants. Boy, he felt hung. A wicked delight surged through my pussy as I found his zipper and drew it down. That rasping sound made my pussy clench. I peered inside. He wasn't wearing underwear. I could see his cock.

I unsnapped his jeans and his dick popped up. I groaned. He was huge. I couldn't believe the size of a cock the kid had. No wonder he could use any woman he wanted. This kid had won the lotto. Eighteen or nineteen with a rod that impressive.

I grabbed the base of him and winked up at him. I licked my lips before I kissed the tip. I tasted the sour flavor of his mother's asshole. What a lucky woman to have given birth to him. She must be used all the time.

Well, today was my turn.

I slid my lips over his cock and savored that sour musk of his mother's asshole. I swirled my tongue around his dick and suckled on him. He groaned as I did that. He was such a cutie. I was so glad to be used by him.

"That's it," he groaned. "Oh, yes, that's it."

"Hurry it up, babe," Bill said.

I rolled my eyes and suckled. I would give it my all to make the cutie cum fast, but he might hold back. I couldn't control that. I just had to buff his cock clean of that sour musk and give him the best blowjob possible. He chose me. I had to show him. I was worth being used.

Drool ran down my chin as I bobbed my head.

My tongue swiped around his cock.

He groaned as I buffed off that sour flavor.

I loved that taste. The earthy flavor soaked through my taste buds. My cunt soaked my panties as I slobbered on his cock. I loved every second of this. It was so hot to suckle on him like this. I wanted to have all his spunk spurting into my mouth.

That would be just perfect.

The sour flavor faded every time my tongue swept around his cock. I swept about him, massaging him. I wanted all that cum spurting into my mouth. The salty flavor of his precum grew and grew with each sucking.

"Damn, your girl sucks dick!" groaned the guy. "She's amazing."

"Yep," said Bill. "Told you. My girl was the one to use."

The cutie grinned as I suckled hard, bobbing my head. The earthy musk had all but faded. Just a hint of it remained while that salty delight was growing and growing with my every suck. I loved that flavor. I wanted it spurting into my mouth.

I moaned around his cock, begging with my eyes.

He stared down at me, his glasses slipping. He was such a cute nerd. My pussy clenched, another wave of heat washing through me. This was so hot. He breathed heavier. He had to be close to giving me his cum.

His hands balled into fists. I loved it. I suckled so hard on him, so thankful to be used by him and his big dick. Maybe he'd fuck my pussy, too. That would be so hot. He was bigger than Bill. His cock would feel amazing in me.

He erupted into my mouth.

I loved gulping down the strange kid's cum. It poured down my throat as he groaned. His head threw back and he shook through his orgasm. I loved gulping down his cum. He rubbed at the back of his neck as more and more of his salty jizz poured down his throat.

"Good, good, we can still make the movie," my boyfriend said.

I swallowed the cum fast, wanting to make our movie, but I had to be free to be used by this stud. He had such a big dick with the yummiest cum. My pussy clenched as I gulped down more and more of his spunk. He had so much in his balls.

"Shit!" he groaned. "Oh, shit, that's amazing. And no one cares! Everyone's just walking by! I love this!"

I was so glad that enjoyed my blowjob. I gulped down the last of his cum. I swallowed it. He panted as his dick twitched in me. He stared down at me, his eyes so intense through his glasses. I shuddered, seeing the smile on his lips.

I had satiated him. I was so glad he chose to use me.

* * *

"Well, let's go to the movies," said the girl's boyfriend. She was a sexy thing with her brassy hair.

"Wait, wait," I said, wanting more. "I need her to strip naked sexily for me then ride my cock like a whore. I have to use her that way."

"Fine," he said and sank back down on the bench.

I sat beside him as his girlfriend smiled at me, cum on her lips. God, I loved this device.

Chapter 124: Chapter 124. A Free-Use Slut at the Park (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Brenda Templeton - Day 1

I licked the cum off my lips as the cute boy sat beside my boyfriend on the park bench. That dick I had just sucked thrust out in the air. God, he was so much bigger than my boyfriend. I was so glad to be used by this cutie.

He might be eighteen or nineteen, but he had my pussy dripping with excitement. I was so glad to be used by him even if it meant Bill and I would be late for the movie. He had the tickets. We had been about to leave when this cutie walked up.

"Well, get naked like he asked," said Bill.

"I have to strip sexily," I purred as I wiggled my hips. "Mmm, that's how he wants to use me first."

"Well, you are sexy," Bill said, nodding to me as I grabbed the hem of my blue crop top.

I winked at Bill before smiling down at the nerdy cutie. It was his glasses that made him seem so geeky. That and that big grin as I drew up my crop top. I worked it higher and higher. My hips wiggled back and forth, my pussy soaking my thong.

I pulled my top off, exposing the black bra with the red lace I wore. Bill nodded. He did love this bra and panty set. I had never done a sexy strip tease before. I felt so awkward, but I had to do this properly. I turned around and reached behind me to unhook it. A jogger passed with hardly a glance.

I slipped off the bra and tossed it onto Bill's lap. I covered my tits and turned around. I leaned over the cutie and purred, "Do you want to see my tits?"

"Yes, I do," he groaned, his big dick twitching.

I whipped my hands away and shook my titties in his face. My round boobs and their fat nubs swung back and forth before him. He groaned as he saw that. I loved how he stared at them. He could touch them, but he didn't.

He could use me however he wanted.

My hands slid down my sides to my jeans. I unsnapped them. The zipper rasped down. He was in for a surprise at what I had hidden in my thong. I wiggled my hips and worked the jeans off, revealing more the black scrap of cloth hiding my pussy.

I turned around and shoved my ass into his faced as I worked off my jeans. I shook my hips, my butt-cheeks rippling. My thong varnished between my butt-cheeks and hugged my pussy. He had to see the outline of my cunt.

Did he notice what I had? I hoped so.

I stepped out of my jeans, losing my shoes in the process. I turned around and rolled my hips, thrusting my arms over my head. My boobs swayed back and forth. He flicked his gaze up and down me, such a huge grin on his lips.

"Yeah, you want to see my pussy," I groaned. "You want to see my wet cunt right before I ride your big cock."

"Yes," he groaned.

"So hurry up and take your thong off and ride him, babe," said Bill. He glanced at his phone. "We'll miss the previews, but if you get him off fast..."

"Mmm, my pussy will make him explode," I purred and shoved my thong off revealing the shaved folds of my pussy and...

"You have a pierced clit," he said in shock. He grabbed my hips and leaned closer. "Holy shit. A real pierced clit.

"Uh-huh," I purred, my thong bunched around my mid-thigh. I pushed it down to my knees as his breath washed over my pussy. "I... Oh, yes, you can use my pussy like that."

"Great," muttered my boyfriend, slumping in the bench as the cutie started licking my cunt. He feasted. "We're going to miss the opening."

"Uh-huh," I whimpered, loving that tongue.

He stroked around my piercing, clearly so excited by it. I must be the first woman with a pussy he'd used that had any jewelry. Some bling for my bajinga. I giggled at that thought then moaned as he flicked the ring, twisting it about in my nub.

That felt incredible. Just wondrous to enjoy him doing that. I loved it. I quivered here, knowing I would have such a delicious climax from him. His hands slid around my waist, gripping my ass. I groaned, dogs barking in the background. Birds chirping.

"Oh, yes," I moaned. "Oh, just play with that clit bling. Mmm, that feels amazing. Thanks for using my pussy."

"God, I should be thank you," he groaned.

"For what?" I was so confused. "It's my honor to be used by you. Every woman wants it." I glanced at a jogger approaching, her boobs jiggling in her tank top. "Don't you want to be used by this cutie?"

"I'd love to be," said the woman as she passed boy. "Shame he's busy with you. Oh, well, maybe it'll be my turn next time. Enjoy!"

"God, I love this," the cutie groaned.

I smiled. I was so glad he loved my pussy. Ooh, and he was definitely loving it with that tongue of his probing into me. I shuddered there, savoring that wondrous treat. He swirled about in me, his lips massaging my shaved folds.

My breasts jiggled as I rose toward my orgasm. His fingers kneaded my rump. I breathed in the tangy scent of my pussy. I was turned on by this cutie. Ooh, he had a tongue on him. Just a delightful one stirring me up.

He knew what he was doing to me.

"Yes, yes, just like that," I whimpered. "Oh, cutie, just like that."

I came closer and closer to cumming. His tongue flicked out of my folds and stroked over my bud. I gasped as he did that. It was just amazing to have him stroking me. I quivered in delight. My heart pounded in my chest.

He suckled on my clit. His tongue played with my clit. He massaged my bud with his tongue. He drove me wild. I groaned, my face twisting in passion. He flicked my ring back and forth, the wire threaded through my sensitive nub massaging me in such delicious ways.

"Yes, cutie, yes!" I howled and came.

My body bucked as I drowned him in pussy cream. I loved this pleasure sweeping through me. It was a wondrous experience. My eyes rolled back in my head as my boobs bounced. I added my cries to the sounds of people enjoying the pleasant, September afternoon.

He lapped up my cream as Bill nodded, hoping we were done. But I knew we weren't. I shuddered, my thong slipping down around my ankles as I trembled through such wild passion. It was an incredible moment.

"Fuck," I groaned as he rubbed his face into my shaved snatch, luxuriating in my cream. "You really love my pussy. I'm so glad that you love the taste of my cunt!"

"It's amazing," he groaned. "Mmm, and I'm so hard."

"You still need to use me by riding your cock," I purred as she sat back down on the bench by Bill. "My date's getting impatient--which he shouldn't be--but I am so eager to let you just enjoy every inch of my cunt."

He smiled, leaning back, his cock twitching. I lifted my right foot and slipped it out of my thong. Then I straddled him, I gripped his dick, my pussy so ready to feel that monster in me. I pressed him up against my pussy lips.

"He won't last long," muttered Bill. "No, no, he's a kid. We just might make it. Ride him hard."

"That's the plan," I cooed and plunged my cunt down the cutie's cock.

"Yes!" the nerdy boy groaned, such a big smile on his lips. My pussy took every inch of his cock. He shuddered there, enjoying the heaven of my cunt. "That's so amazing! Ride me hard!"

I grinned at him and worked my cunt up his cock. I shuddered, savoring that dick. His hands gripped my rump. He held my ass tight as I slid up his amazing dick. It was just a delight to be used by him. I reached the pinnacle of his cock.

I had the glorious reward of plunging back down his dick. I took him to the hilt. I gasped, my pussy clenching down hard on him. It was just so magical to do that. He had such a big cock. I loved this wondrous shaft.

I worked my cunt up and down him. I rode him fast and hard. It was just delicious. I shuddered, squeezing my cunt down around him. I wiggled my hips from side to side, stirring my cunt around that amazing dick.

"Yes," he groaned, his fingers digging into my rump.

"Mmm, do you like using my pussy?" I moaned as my boobs bounced before him.

"Love it!" he groaned, my cunt clamping down on his dick. "Oh, yes, yes, I definitely love this. I love this so much. Wow, that's great. That's just amazing."

"That's so wondrous to hear," I moaned, smiling from ear to ear.

My pussy gripped his cock. I worked up and down him as Bill stood and stretched. He looked antsy to go, but I had to cum on this big dick and satiate the cute nerd. I wanted to feel all that jizz splashing into my pussy.

He had to use me fully. I craved it so much. I moaned and gasped, loving this dick so much more than my boyfriend's. I was so lucky that he came up to me. There were so many other women in the park he could have used.

"Thank you for picking me!" I moaned. "I'm going to cum so hard on your cock!"

"That's your reward," he said, grinning.

"Yes!"

This cutie was so amazing. He understood. I quivered, plunging my cunt down his cock. My silky sheath reveled in that big shaft. My clit ground into his pubic bone. Pleasure shot through me. I slid back up him. He groaned as he enjoyed my pussy.

I didn't know this cutie's name, but I loved his dick. My hot and juicy pussy massaged him. My orgasm swelled inside me. I hurtled toward my climax. Toward that big moment of bursting in rapture. I couldn't wait for that bliss to just burst out of me.

I shuddered, savoring this amazing pleasure. I would have a huge one. Just a big burst of delight. I trembled, savoring this amazing moment. I plunged my cunt down him, my clit grinding into his pubic bone. My pussy clenched about him as I slid back up.

"Shit," he groaned, his fingers sliding into my butt-crack. "Whose dick do you love in you more? Mine or your boyfriend's?"

"Yours!" I moaned. "You have the best dick. That must be why every woman wants to be used by you!"

He grinned from ear to ear as his fingers found my asshole. He thrust a digit into my backdoor. He felt my velvety sheath around him. I gasped as I plunged down his cock. That wiggling appendage in me swept me over the edge.

I burst in rapture. My pussy went wild around his amazing cock. I howled out my delight for all to hear. I bucked on him, tits heaving. My hair swept behind me. My cunt writhed around his dick, sucking at him

"Cum in me!" I moaned. "Please, please, say you'll use my pussy fully! Yes, yes, cum in my cunt! I'm not on the pill! I might be ovulating! Use my pussy! My womb!"

"Fuck!" the cutie groaned and erupted.

His hot seed flooded my fertile pussy. I trembled. It was so wonderful to have a guy bust bareback in me. I had never felt that delight. I had always made them wrap up, but not him. I was so glad to be fully used.

Rapture drowned my mind. Ecstasy swept through me as I bucked on him. I loved his erupting cock spurting cum in me so much. It swept through me. I groaned, my boobs bouncing and heaving as he soaked my womb in his seed. I quivered in delight, the euphoria consuming me.

"Shit," the nerd groaned as he filled me up with a last blast of cum. "Oh, damn, that was so fucking good. I love this!"

"Me, too," I whimpered, my pussy writhing around his cock. The waves of delight washed through me. I was so glad that he had used me. "Ooh, that was amazing."

"Yeah," said Bill. "If there's no traffic..."

"Well, I think I held you up enough," said the cutie. "Thanks for letting me use you."

"Oh, it was my pleasure to be used," I said as I squeezed my cunt around him. "You sure you don't want to use me some more?"

"No, no, you have your date." He grinned. "Just don't let him use your pussy. I mean, your full of my cum."

"Deal," I said and slid off him. "He'll only get a BJ."

"How about anal?" Bill said as the cutie's cum spilled out of my pussy.

"Eww, no," I said, my asshole tingling. "I let you do that once. Never again. I'll only let the cutie use my ass." I glanced down at him and arched my eyebrow.

"No, no, it's tempting, but I can find someone else to fuck up the ass," he said. "Have fun."

"Okay," I said and drew up my panties.

* * *

Tony Carter

I could fuck my bitchy older sister in the ass. She deserved it. Such a fucking cunt when Mom wasn't around. But this confirmed just how powerful this was. Strangers didn't care. Her boyfriend was cool, just impatient to get to the movie.

I got that.

I whistled as I headed home, my cock so hard. I could fuck any woman I wanted. There was nothing they wouldn't let me do, either. That was the craziest part of all of this. I whistled, the sun sinking lower. It was dinner time.

Mom would probably have something good cooking. I fucked her. I fucked my mom. Just used her. MILFs were so hot to fuck. Just so wild cucking Dad. And that boyfriend of the girl. Fuck, I didn't even know her name. I smiled as I spotted Mrs. Schmidt gardening while her husband mowed the front lawn.

She was bent over in her jeans, her ass aimed at the street. That MILF was just begging to be fucked in the ass. I could fuck my older sister in the ass when I got home. And fuck my younger sister. She was definitely a virgin. I could pop her cherry.

But right now... The idea of fucking Mrs. Schmidt's hot ass right here on the street with her husband mowing the lawn was such an appealing idea. I smiled as I stepped off the sidewalk and walked over to her.

"Oh, hey, Tony," Mr. Schmidt said. He was a balding man with love handles. He wore a striped white-and-blue polo shirt. He left off the lawn more, the engine dying down. "Something I can help you with?"

"Just going to fuck your wife in the ass," I said with a smile. "You know, I got to use her. Hope you don't mind me cuckolding you."

"Not at all, Tony," he said, nodding. "Feel free to use Heidi. I bet she'll enjoy it. Though she's not a fan of anal."

"She will be for me," I said as the lawnmower roared back to life.

She hadn't even noticed. Then I noticed that she was nodding her head. She wore earbuds, didn't she? Airbuds connected to the iPhone peeking out of her back pocket. I smiled as I dropped to my knees behind her and grabbed her ass.

She threw a look over her shoulder as I squeezed her rump through her jeans. She smiled at me as she held a trowel with bits of potting soil clinging black to it. She nodded to me and said something, but I didn't hear her over the lawnmower.

She turned back to her gardening. She dug out a weed as I slid my hands around her waist and found the snap of her jeans. My dick was so hard as I undid it. Her zipper rasped down. This was so amazing. I loved this

* * *

Mrs. Heidi Schmidt

I dug my trowel into the soil to dig out another one of those infernal thistles that were growing in my bed of flowering catmint and some delightful euphorbia. They made such a delightful contrast with the blue-violet of the catmint combined with the fluffy lime of the euphorbia behind it.

I just had to get rid of the weeds.

A rush of heat flowed through me as my jeans came undone. It was exciting that Tony, the polite boy from up the street, wanted to use me. Of course, I was more than okay with it. I mean, he was Tony. Every woman should be honored to be used by him.

Even the most man-hating feminist, like my niece, would want to be used by him.

He tugged down my jeans as I ripped the thistle out of the soil and shoved it into a thick garbage bag. I nodded in satisfaction, looking around for any more of the pests as Tony drew my jeans down to my knees.

His hand slid over my panty-clad ass. He squeezed my butt-cheek. That was so sweet of him. I guess he liked my ass. I was so happy that he did. That brought such a big smile to my face. I was beaming as he hooked his fingers into my panties.

He worked those off next.

He drew my panties down and over my rump. That was just such a nice treat. I sighed in delight as he worked the panties down my thighs. He was going to fuck me. I was so lucky. My pussy clenched in delight. The lawnmower almost drowned out my pounding heart.

"Great bush," he said.

"Oh, thanks," I said. "Their ground cover, though. Not bushes."

"Oh, yeah, that's a nice ground cover," he said and nuzzled his cock into my pussy lips. "And such a pretty flower, Mrs. Schmidt."

"Oh, thank you, Tony," I said, beaming in pride. "I'm so glad that you're using me. Enjoy my flower!"

"Oh, yeah," he groaned and thrust into my cunt.

I gasped as his cock sank into me. My head shot up as a wondrous, throaty moan rose from my throat. I quivered here as his big dick slid home in my pussy. I quivered, wondering where Tony got such a big dick from. It wasn't from his father, or so I gathered from talking with his mother. His father wasn't a stallion in the bedroom, not like my husband.

But Tony...

"Damn," he groaned, gripping my butt-cheeks and parting them. "That's a nice rosebud, too."

"Oh, thank you," I whimpered, not sure what rosebud he meant. I didn't have any roses. Before I could question him, I spotted another thistle hiding in the catmint.

I attacked it as he pulled back his cock. He slid his rod out of me as I worked the tip of the trowel into the soil. I wanted his dick in me, but I supposed he was done using me. I couldn't complain, even if he just started...

Never mind. He was talking about my asshole. That rosebud. Silly me. I shuddered as he drilled against me. I never did anal, but this warmth melted from my anal ring. Well, I just knew that however Tony used me, I would enjoy it.

I purred in throaty delight as my sphincter spread and spread to swallow his cock. I gasped at how wide I had to stretch open. My backdoor took it. My toes curled as he popped into my bowels. I moaned at that. A shiver ran through my body. My cunt clamped tight as he slid into my anal depths.

"Mrs. Schmidt," he groaned as I kept attacking that weed. I dug it out as he bottomed out in me. "Oh, damn, you have such a great ass!"

"Thanks," I said. "Enjoy, Tony!"

I thrust the thistle into my garbage bag as he gripped my hips and drew back his cock. I shuddered as he pulled back farther and farther. He plowed back into me. He slammed that big dick into my asshole. It was just amazing.

I shuddered as that huge cock plowed into my bowels. He filled me up with that amazing dick. I groaned, my anal sheath gripping him tight as he fucked away at me. He plowed into me with all that he had. He buggered me with such force. Such passion.

"Oh, Tony," I moaned as he slammed his cock over and over into my asshole. He buried deep and hard into my bowels. "Yes, yes, use my ass!"

"Gladly, Mrs. Schmidt!" he growled as he fucked away at me.

The lawnmower died at that moment. My husband grabbed the weed whacker and started moving along the edge of the yard. I shuddered, savoring Tony's cock pumping away at me. He fucked my bowels hard and fast.

His nuts slapped into my taint as the pressure grew and grew inside of me. I shuddered, hurtling toward that moment when I would climax. The weed whacker came closer and closer to us as Tony hammered my asshole.

It stopped nearby us, my husband having to wait for us to finish to keep trimming the edge of the lawn. He was watching Tony use me. My asshole clamped down harder on that dick. I glanced up at my husband.

He smiled down at me. "How's he doing?"

"He's such a stud!" I moaned. "I love him using my asshole. It's amazing. Oh, yes, yes, it's so amazing. Oh, god, I'm going to cum!"

"Cum!" growled Tony. "I want to use your cumming ass! I want to dump my jizz in you as you climax from being ass-fucked, Mrs. Schmidt!"

"Yes, sweetie!" I moaned as he buried into me.

The heat from my asshole soaked my pussy. I didn't need much more. I clamped down hard on him, the pressure swelling and swelling in me. His cock hammered to the hilt in my anal sheath. I gasped, his nuts slapping my taint.

I exploded.

My asshole convulsed around his cock. I trembled there, my boobs jiggling in my bra. He groaned as my anal sheath spasmed around him. He drew back his cock, using my convulsing asshole. This was what he wanted.

"Mrs. Schmidt!" he groaned and buried to the hilt in me.

He erupted.

I groaned as his hot cum spurted into my anal sheath. My bowels writhed around him, milking his cock. He flooded my bowels with his jizz, grunting as he did. The ecstasy washed out of my spasming cunt and drowned my mind.

I gasped and moaned, stars flashing across my vision. I trembled there as he used my cumming asshole. He pumped all his spunk into me. I loved it. More and more of his hot spunk flooded my bowels as my husband watched.

He spurted into me with everything that he had. It was an amazing moment to have all that spunk spurting into me. I shuddered, my anal sheath milking his cock. I loved it. He fired one more blast of his jizz into me.

"Oh, Tony," I moaned, savoring that heat in me.

"Thanks, Mrs. Schmidt," he said and ripped his cock out of my asshole. "I have to get home for dinner. It was really great using your ass."

"Mmm, it was," I purred.

"Thanks for using my wife," my husband said as I straightened, my pussy on fire. Tony's cum ran out of my asshole. "Really made her day."

"It did," I purred as he zipped up and headed off. I glanced at my husband. "Oh, that did. His cock is even bigger than yours and... I need to be fucked. Carry me inside and pounded me..." I trailed off into squeals of delight as my husband picked me up and carried me inside.

I loved being fucked by him, but Tony... Ooh, I had to make sure he used my asshole again and again. It was so much fun. My husband threw me down on the couch and ripped my shoes off. My jeans. There were advantages to our son having gone off to college.

We could fuck anywhere in the house.

He unsnapped his jeans and shoved down his pants and underwear. His cock popped out, big and throbbing. I smiled at it as he grabbed my panties now. He ripped those off. Tony's cum leaked out of my asshole as my husband fell on me.

He rammed his cock into my pussy. I gasped as my husband filled me up. I wrapped my legs around his waist, savoring how hard he was. It had turned him on seeing me being used by Tony. I loved it.

He pumped away at me. He drilled into me, my ass sinking into the couch from the force of his thrusts. I gasped and moaned, my pussy clenching about his cock. More cum spilled out of my asshole, soaking the cushion.

"Yes, yes, you loved watching Tony use my ass, didn't you," I whimpered.

"God, it turned me on," he growled. "And you. You're so wet!"

"I loved it!" I moaned. "Oh, yes, yes, honey, I loved it so much!"

He kissed me.

I tasted the stubble on his lips. I loved that so much as he fucked me hard. He buried his cock to the hilt in my pussy. His nuts slapped into my taint. I groaned, loving this early evening fuck. I should be getting dinner ready, but I was enjoying that big cock slamming into my pussy so much.

I squeezed down on him, my asshole full of Tony's cum. I wanted all of my husband's seed to flood my pussy. I loved feeling his cum spurting into me. It had been so hot when that young man had filled my bowels with his spunk.

I broke the kiss and moaned, "Yes, yes, you're fucking me as hard as Tony used me!"

"He pounded that ass," my husband growled, slamming his dick into my pussy's depths. "Shit, he did. I'm going to burst so hard in you!"

"Yes!" I howled, my orgasm building so fast. I was so turned on. Being used by Tony was the sexiest thing in the world. "Fuck me, honey!"

The couch groaned from the force of my husband's thrusts. He buried into my cunt with such force. I loved it. I squeezed down on him, savoring his every thrust into me. It was magical having him burying into me.

I whimpered and groaned as he plowed deep and hard into my snatch. It was fabulous having that big dick in me. I loved it so much. My pussy held him tight as my orgasm swelled to the bursting point. He drew back and slammed into me.

"Yes!" I howled and came.

My pussy spasmed around my husband's cock. He groaned as I suckled at him. He kept thrusting away at me as the rapture swept through me. I came almost as hard as I had when being used by that young stud.

"Cum in me!" I whimpered as my husband buried to the hilt in me.

"Fuck, Heidi!" he groaned and erupted into me.

Rick pumped his jizz into my pussy. My twat writhed around him. I whimpered in delight, my orgasm intensifying. I loved feeling my husband's jizz slashing against my cervix. I held him tight, savoring this passion sweeping through me. It was so good.

Just so amazing. He grunted on me, his nuts twitching against my taint. My pussy milked his cock. He panted as he fired the last of his cum into me. I breathed heavily, savoring having him on me. That was just a wondrous delight.

I reveled in this passion.

"Oh, Rick," I moaned as my orgasm crested in me. "Mmm, that was a good fuck,"

"It was," he said. "I hope Tony uses you more often. You're so amorous."

I smiled and kissed him with passion. I would have to make sure I found ways for that to happen.

* * *

Tony Carter

I entered the house to find Dad on his recliner watching college football. It was September, and he was excited to have his football back. He nodded to me, raising his can of Miller Lite in salute. I smiled at him, glancing at the couch where I had used Mom so hard.

"Son," Dad said. "Have fun using your mother."

"Yeah," I said, glancing at Mom in the kitchen. She was dressed again, wearing her apron as she cooked. She hummed, my eyes locked on her rump. She wore those baggy jeans. It would be hot if she were naked...

Could I use her like that?

"Mom," I said.

"Mmm, Tony?" she asked, turning around to face me. Her blonde hair swayed around her shoulders.

"The way I'd like to use you is that you should always just wear your apron when cooking so I can admire your naked ass and how sexy you'd look in it. That's how I want to use you right now."

"Sure, honey," she said and glanced at the food. she flipped over the chicken she was cooking.

I smiled as she took off her apron and hung it up. Then she pulled off the T-shirt she wore. She had on that same bra as earlier. She unhooked it and set it down on the island. Her big boobs swayed as she turned to face me. My dick was so hard.

Mom bent over as she pushed off her jeans and panties in a single go. She was down to her socks which she pulled off. I caught a peek of her blonde bush before she pulled on the apron. She had cleaned up my cum. She knotted the apron behind her and turned around.

The ties draped over her plump rump.

"How's that?" she asked as she went back to cooking.

"Perfect, Mom," I groaned, my dick so hard. "Just fucking perfect."

"Thanks, honey," she said.

"I see the little dweeb's crawled out of his bedroom," said my older sister Barbie. She came down the stairs, taking them two at a time. "This is so shocking. Like seeing a cockroach out in the light."

I hated my older sister. Barbie was such a cunt. I glanced at her, seeing her blonde hair spilling around her face. She wore a tight belly shirt that molded her boobs, clearly braless. Her pierced nipples were on display, hugged by the light-brown cloth. She had on a pair of tight jeans shorts that left her legs bare. She was hot and bitchy at the same time.

She glanced at Mom. "Geez, what is she wearing? You making Mom do that, roach?"

"Yep," I said. "Don't ever call me roach again."

She grinned. "Oh, really. Is that how you want to use me? Fine, fine, how about dung beetle? You can go back to your room, pushing your ball of shit before you."

I grinned. "On your knees, unzip my fly, and suck my dirty dick clean of Mrs. Schmidt's ass, bitch. That's how I want to use you."

"Sure thing, dung beetle," she said.

"No more insulting names," I added as she dropped to her knees.

"Sure thing..." She smiled from ear to ear. "T-dawg."

How was that still annoying? It wasn't insulting on the face, but there was still something mocking in her eyes as she unfastened my jeans and ripped open my fly. She shoved my pants and boxers down. My dirty dick bobbed before her.

"Gonna suck that dick clean, T-dawg," she said.

"Bitch, you're going to call me Tony," I said. "Now suck that dick!"

"Yes, Tony," she purred and kissed the tip of my cock. I groaned as my sister's mouth slid over the crown of my dirty dick. I shuddered at the warmth of her mouth as she sealed around my shaft. She suckled, cleaning my dick.

I groaned and grabbed the sides of my sister's head. I watched Mom's ass wiggling back and forth as she was putting the chicken she cooked into the glassware pan. She was making a chicken mushroom soup casserole. Her rump looked amazing with the ties dangling over them.

My sister suckled hard on my dirty dick. She polished my pole with enthusiasm. She might find me disgusting, but she was willing to be used, too. I gripped the sides of her head and fucked my cock in and out of her mouth.

"You're doing great, Mom," I said as I pounded my bitchy older sister's mouth. I drove my cock to the back of her throat as she suckled me clean. "I love using you like this. Just staring at your ass as you cook with the apron strings dangling over it... It's amazing!"

"Glad you enjoy it, sweetie," Mom said.

Dad glanced at her. "Yeah, you look great. Never did that for me."

"You're not our son," she said. "It's pervy to ask your wife to cook naked like this. I'm not your whore."

"Yeah, yeah," muttered Dad.

She did it for me, though.

I smiled from ear to ear as I fucked my older sister's mouth. I drove to the back of her throat. She slurped on my cock, making such wet noises. I loved it. I gripped the sides of her head and grinned down at her. I wanted to ram my cock all the way down her throat.

I could use her that way. I could do whatever I wanted to her. It was so hot. Mom was cooking in only an apron while my sister was sucking on my dick. She should be gagging on my dirty cock. It was the only way to get every inch clean.

I thrust forward hard and hit the back of her throat. She gurgled and gagged as I kept going.

"Relax so I can throat-fuck you," I growled. "That's how I want to use you, bitch."

She did. I slipped down her throat and buried to the hilt. My nuts slapped into her chin. I groaned at the feel of her gullet around me. She moaned as I drew back my cock, the buzz from her vocal cords humming around my dick.

That felt amazing. I thrust back down her throat, my nuts smacking into her chin again. And again. I face-fucked my big sister. I grinned at that. Standing in the living room and burying my cock down her throat was so satisfying. Mom was in the kitchen cooking, the ties of her apron draping over her ass.

Such a hot sight to witness.

"That's it," I growled. "You're taking my dick down your throat like a good bitch."

"Take your brother's cock like a good bitch," Dad said absently. "And you keep it down, son, the game's on and... Oh, come on! Offsides! That was clearly offsides! Fucking blind refs!"

I grinned as I savored this moment. Just fucking the bitch's throat while Mom waited to be used. I shuddered, knowing I would be enjoying her again, too. I fucked my big sister's gullet as hard as I could, her drool soaking my nuts as they slapped into her chin.

Footsteps came down the stairs. My little sister Debbie came trooping down. Her strawberry-blonde hair flowed loosely behind her. I stared at her. She was as cute as a button. She smiled as she watched me fucking our big sister's throat.

"Hey, Tony," she said and jumped on the couch, her skirt swirling about her slender thighs. Eighteen, she was so precocious with her cute socks on and her slender figure. Unlike my big sister, Debbie was an angel. "Using Barbie, huh?"

"The bitch was made to be used," I said as I buried down our big sister's throat. I pulled back, Barbie sucking so hard. "You're not wearing your hair in pigtails."

"I'm not a little kid any longer," she said, rolling her eyes.

"I want you in pigtails," I said. "That's how I want to use you right now. You can do that for me?"

"Sure!" She smiled brightly at me. "Anything for you, Tony."

"Big brother," I said. "Call me big brother."

"Anything for you, big brother," she said so sweetly. It made my cock throb so hard as she got up and dashed to the stairs. She flashed me a smile, her braces gleaming, then scampered up the stairs almost like a cat. She was so short, she used her hands on the steps before her. I groaned, burying hard down my sister's throat.

I loved this so much. The pressure was building and building toward bursting. I loved it so much. This was such an incredible moment. I groaned at how amazing it was to fuck my sister's throat. I was so close to cumming. I glanced at Mom's ass. That perfect, peach, MILF ass.

I fucked my big sister's throat, my orgasm building and building. She gurgled and slurped on my cock. I loved the wet sounds as my nuts slapped her chin. They swelled with the pressure. I wanted to flood her belly.

Just fire my cum straight down her throat.

The slap of footsteps rushed down the stairs.

Debbie reached back down with her strawberry-blonde hair in her pigtails. They streamed behind her as she reached me. She beamed at me, her braces flashing. She twirled around as I fucked our big sister's mouth.

"Do you like this, big brother?" she asked.

"I love it," I said, staring at her hair in pigtails, the pressure exploited. I could use my little sister.

I could make love to her virgin pussy. Be the first cock to ever enter her. Barbie was no virgin, and Mom was a mother, so she had been with other men. I wasn't sure if Dad was the only one or if she had one before him, but...

I would be the first with Debbie.

"You are so cute," I groaned as I rammed my cock down Barbie's throat. "So fucking cute, Debbie!"

I erupted.

My cum flooded straight down my big sister's throat. I shuddered at the pleasure slamming through my body. Stars flashed across my eyes. It was so amazing having all this rapture surging from my erupting dick.

Barbie moaned around my cock as I dumped my cum straight into her stomach. She didn't get a chance to taste any of my jizz. She gurgled as I groaned, my hands gripping the sides of her head as my nuts twitched.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck!" I groaned.

"Yes!" Dad shouted. "Yes, yes, come on! Run for that touchdown. Yes!"

He was clapping and cheering as I dumped all the cum that I had in my nuts into my big sister's mouth. I felt like I was on top of the world. I swayed there, dizzy. Stars flashed across my vision. It was amazing.

I panted as I glanced over at my little sister. I smiled at her and said, "I mean it. You are fucking cute. I am going to make love to you after dinner. Do it proper. I'm going to use that virgin pussy. I think Mom will help me deflower you."

"Sure thing, big brother," Debbie said as she smiled at me from the couch. "I want to be used by you however you want."

I smiled and glanced at Mom's ass. I had to enjoy her bowels again. I loved this device. I wondered if anyone else had stumbled across P's design on the internet. Or was I the only lucky fucker in the whole world?

* * *

Mrs. Abigail Carter

I bent over and put the casserole into the oven and set the timer. It would be a good thirty minutes before it was ready. I hummed as I washed my hands in the sink. As I did, I felt a cock poking into my rump. I glanced back and smiled at my son.

I was half-afraid it was my husband. He had been... excited by me being used by our son, which was just gross. The fact he had wanted to fuck me when I was dripping in our son's cum while we were in the middle of the living room was sordid. What if one of the kids had seen?

He'd gotten his weekly fuck. He'd spilled in my pussy, leaving such a mess.

"Mmm, you want to use me again?" I asked as his hands slipped beneath my apron to cup my large breasts. "Your big sister wasn't enough?"

"I'd rather fuck your sexy ass than that bitch," Tony groaned as his cock pressed in between my butt-crack.

"Of course," I purred in delight. I had enjoyed him fucking my asshole. He slid his dick down my crack to my anal ring. "Whatever you want, honey."

I groaned as he pushed against my anal ring. That felt so wonderful. I shuddered as he drilled and drilled against me. My asshole stretched and stretched. His hands squeezed my boobs as I widened and swallowed his amazing dick. He entered me.

I groaned as he sank deeper and deeper into my bowels. He filled me up with his cock. His bush soon tickled my butt-cheeks. I had every inch of his dick in my asshole. I groaned, squeezing down on him as he kissed at my neck, nuzzling my hair to the side.

"Mom," he breathed and drew back.

My asshole clung to him. I shuddered at his dick in my tight asshole. He felt so amazing in me. He slammed back into me. He buried that big dick to the hilt in my bowels. I clenched down on him, loving this moment. He felt spectacular in me.

He grunted, thrusting away at me. He buried into me with all that he had. It was so amazing having him burying into me over and over again. The game was on in the background. My husband was watching it while my son used my asshole.

I squeezed my bowels down on him, wanting to give him the most pleasure ever. He could use any woman, and he was using his old mom. I shuddered, the heat from my asshole melting down to my pussy and swelling my orgasm.

"Damn, Mom," he groaned into my ears, his hands squeezing my tits.

"Mmm, do you like my ass?"

"Yeah, I love your ass, Mom," he growled, pumping away at my asshole.

My pussy grew hotter and hotter with his every thrust. I shuddered, my hips wiggling from side to side. Being used anally was amazing. I loved it so much. I would never let my husband do something like this--that was just disgusting--but my son could do what he wanted to me.

"Mmm, are you going to cum on my dick, Mom?" he asked.

"If you don't finish soon," I whimpered, his fingers sliding up to find my nipples beneath the apron.

"Having a woman cum is the best part of using her," he said and twisted my nipples.

Delight shot down to my cunt as I moaned, "Then I will cum so hard for you to give you the most amount of pleasure possible!"

"Wow," Debbie said. "I can't wait to be used by my big brother, Mom!"

"You'll love it," I whimpered, my son slamming harder and harder into my asshole. He fucked me so hard and fast. "Oh, I'm going to cum! I'm getting so close! Oh, Tony!"

My son buried his dick into my asshole. I came from being anally used by him.

"Tony!" I howled, my bowels writhing around his dick. I shuddered, the heat sweeping through me. "Oh, Tony, yes, yes!"

My bowels spasmed around his cock. I suckled at him with such heat. It was just so amazing having his big dick in me. That was just an awesome sensation. My bowels rippled and writhed around his cock. I suckled at him as I shuddered through my bliss.

"Yes, yes, yes!" he growled and buried into me.

His cum erupted into me. I gasped in delight, my mind drowning in bliss. His hot jizz jetted into my bowels. He used me to completion. I was so happy. My cunt writhed, juices spilling hot down my thighs. I gripped the sink as he squeezed my boobs.

He dumped blast after blast of his cum into my asshole, my bowels spasming around his cock. I worked out all the jizz he had. I wanted it all in me so he would be happy with using my butthole. I wanted him to use me over and over again. Being used by him was amazing.

"Damn, Mom," he groaned as he erupted one more time into my asshole. "That was amazing!"

"Uh-huh," I whimpered as he pulled out of me. I shuddered, my orgasm sweeping through me. His cum trickled out of me. I took a deep breath. I had to... to... make the salad. I had to finish dinner. "Thank you for using me, Tony."

He slapped my ass. "Mmm, just keep wearing only an apron and you will be used a lot."

I smiled. So happy to be used by my son. I would keep cooking this way to make him happy.

Chapter 125: Chapter 125. Free Use Little Sister's Cherry (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Tony Carter - Day 1

I loved the device I found on the internet. the Free-Use device that P made. It had turned every woman I met into free-use sluts, including my mother. She had let me fuck her in the ass at the counter. She was wearing nothing more than an apron as she set dinner on the table.

My little sister, Debbie, wore her hair in pigtails for me while I had fucked my bitch of a big sister in the mouth, dumping my cum straight down her belly. Dad had just watched the game while I had done all this, not caring. It was amazing.

As I sat at the dinner table, my dick out and dirty from Mom's asshole, I knew I would love this. I smiled at my big sister sitting down at the table, her blonde hair spilling around her shoulders. She was a year old than me, twenty.

"What are you doing, bitch?" I asked. "That's how I want to use you. To call you bitch."

"Fine, T-dawg," she said to annoy me. "I'm bitch."

"Good, crawl beneath the table and suck my dick clean of Mom's ass. You can eat once you're done."

She just smiled and disappeared beneath the table as Mom sat to Dad's right. "Let's say grace," Mom said as she took my hand while Dad took Debbie's hand. I took my little sister's, completing the circle. "Would you like to say it, Tony?"

"Sure, Mom."

* * *

Barbie Carter

I settled in the dark beneath the table and found my brother's hard cock. The sour musk of Mom's asshole filling my nose. I licked my dweeb of a little brother's dick. He was such a roach. A nerdy creep who hid in his room all the time.

But I was glad that he chose to use me. I was even glad he called me bitch. However Tony wanted to use me was A-OK. I couldn't call him roach or creep or other names, so I went with T-dawg. That was still annoying him, and he hadn't told me not to.

"Lord," my brother prayed as my tongue dragged up his sour cock, the earthy flavor melting over my taste buds. "Thank you for the free-use device that's turned Mom and Barbie and Mrs. Schmidt and that woman at the park into my free-use sluts. I'm so glad to be able to enjoy any woman I want however I want it."

I purred in delight as I licked up his dick again, savoring that dirty flavor. I was so lucky to get to clean his dick again. The little creep just had the best cock. It was so hot to pleasure my brother. My pussy burned as I reached his crown again.

"I'm going to use this gift to the fullest and just enjoy every woman I can," my brother continued. "Especially Mom and Debbie and Jenny Bishop and her mother. Definitely Brenda at school and Mrs. Baum too."

I slid my lips over my brother's cock, sliding down and down him. I moaned around his cock, sucking so hard. The sour musk of Mom's asshole soaked my taste buds. I felt so dirty nursing on the creep's dick.

"I'm going to make Barbie into my free-use bitch, Lord. So thank you for all of this and the great meal Mom cooked while looking so sexy in her apron. Amen."

"Amen," the rest of the family said as I suckled hard on my brother's cock. My pussy clenched as I bobbed my head.

"That was lovely, Tony," Mom said. "I'm thankful you find me so sexy in just this apron."

"Well, you are," Dad said. "Looking hot in that apron with that plump ass out and your big boobs threatening to speak out on the sides.."

"Language, Jake," Mom gasped. "Don't say things like that in front of the children."

Mom was such a prude. She liked to pretend that storks delivered my brother, sister, and me. That she never once had sex. I wanted to be nothing like her. I loved sex. I was fucked all the time, even by a married man at church. I was such a harlot. I proved it by sucking so hard on my creepy brother's dick.

I would make him cum harder than any other slut he used, including Mom.

I suckled with all my might on my brother's cock. He groaned as the clatter of eating started. I nursed off that sour musk, my tongue sliding around his cock and buffing him clean. The creep slammed his fist on the table.

"Damn, Bitch," he groaned.

"Bitch!" giggled Debbie.

"Don't use that language, young lady," Mom said. "She's your sister, not a female dog!"

"Mom, I want everyone in the family to call her bitch," said the creep. "That's her new name. I want to use her that way."

"Oh, okay," said Mom. "Suck his dick good, Bitch."

"Yep," Dad said. "Damn, Abigail, the chicken and mushroom casserole is great tonight."

"Thanks, honey."

I suckled and slurped on the creep's dick. The flavor of Mom's asshole faded. I suckled hard on his cock. I wanted to have all his cum spurting into my mouth. The salty flavor of his precum grew and grew. I danced my tongue around his dick.

He growled in delight. I made him feel good. Me. I would give him the best BJ. No girl sucked cock like me. It was written on a stall in the boy's bathroom at my college. I had snuck in there and seen it. "Barbie sucks the best cock!" with "Fuck, yeah, she does!" written underneath it.

I had a reputation. I wouldn't be outdone by some skank at the park or my prudish mother. What did Mom know about sucking dick? Had she ever given Dad head? I doubt it. I had sucked off the entire football team. Just swallowed load after load.

I put all that expertise to the test.

"Damn, Bitch," he growled. "You are making dinner amazing. Finally, something for your mouth to do besides talk."

I shuddered, my pussy on fire. It was so hot to be used by the disgusting creep. My tongue danced around the crown of his cock. His dick twitched in my mouth. He had to be closer to cumming. Just closer to blowing that load into my mouth. I so wanted to gulp it all down.

Drool spilled down my chin as I suckled on him. I bobbed my head, moaning around his cock. I gave him a hummer. Did Mom know how to do that? Fuck, no. I did. I would make the creep cum so hard. He growled with passion.

"Shit, shit, shit, Bitch!" he growled. "Such a great cocksucker."

Hell, yeah, I was.

"Goddamn, yes!"

His cock erupted. Salty and delicious cum spurted into my mouth. I groaned as the creep unloaded into my mouth. He spurted again and again, just bathing my mouth in all his cum. I loved swallowing his load. It was so good having all that spunk pouring down my throat. I groaned, my pussy clenching as he dumped more and more of his jizz down my throat.

What a treat.

Just a pure delight to enjoy.

He grunted with each blast. He spurted over and over into my mouth. I swallowed it all down, loving the taste of his cum spurting into my mouth. His dick twitched and throbbed. He pumped load after load of jizz into my mouth.

Just all that salty treat that I craved. Proof that he had used me. His spunk warmed my belly. And there was so much of it. No guy I had ever blown had jizzed this much. No wonder the little fucker had the right to use any woman.

He was a stud. A creepy stud with a big dick I wanted fucking me. I wanted him to use my pussy.

"Damn," he groaned as he erupted one last time. "You do suck a dick like a pro, Bitch."

"Good job, honey," Mom said. "I'm glad you sucked your brother off and made him feel so good!"

"Yep," said Dad. "Oh, this was a good dinner. Love when you make a casserole."

I slid my mouth off his cock. "Mmm, do you want to use me in any other way, T-dawg?"

"Yeah, after you're done eating, you'll do all the dishes," he said. "Naked, of course."

"Of course, T-dawg," I said. "I'll make those dishes sparkle."

* * *

Tony Carter

I really couldn't believe how well this device worked. My bitch of a sister devoured her chicken and mushroom soup casserole as fast as she could. Now, she was stripping naked. Her round boobs came into view. I wasn't at all surprised to see that she had a shaved pussy.

She started gathering up the dishes and hurried them to the kitchen, her naked ass swaying.

The Bitch really was going to wash the dishes as best she could. I could tell that she was determined to do such an amazing job. Just because I wanted to use her to wash the dishes. It also freed up Mom.

"This is nice," Mom said in her apron and nothing else. She sipped at her iced tea. "Thank you for doing the dishes, Bitch."

"Just doing it for T-dawg!" she called back.

"Bitches don't call their owners that," I shouted back. "I want you to call me master from now on, Bitch. That's the new way I want to use you. I own you, Bitch. So, what do you say?"

"You own me, Master," she said and sounded happy about it.

I smiled as she washed the dishes. Dad got up to go watch TV. Mom looked around a tad bemused. After dinner, she always cleaned up the kitchen. Debbie glanced at me, my little sister wearing her hair in pigtails. My cock throbbed.

I wanted to take her virginity.

"Mom," I said.

"Yes, honey?" She looked at me so eagerly. She wanted me to use you. "Do you need to do something to me?"

"I want to use Debbie," I said. "I want you to teach her how to suck my dick and help me deflower her. We want her first time being used to be amazing, don't we, Mom?"

"Please, please, please say you'll help, Mommy," Debbie said, bouncing up and down on her seat.

"Of course I will," Mom said and rose. She took off her apron and hung it up, Her big boobs swayed. She went to retriever her clothes.

"Mom, we're just going to get naked up in Debbie's room," I said, my dick still out and so hard. "Just leave them and let's go."

"Sure, dear," Mom said, smiling from ear to ear. She was as eager as my little sister. I was so glad for this device. I knew I would have a wild time.

* * *

Debbie Carter

I was so excited as I grabbed my big brother's arm. I clung to him as we headed upstairs. I was so glad to be used by him. I knew I would have such a fun time with him. Mom would teach me how to do such naughty things. I couldn't wait for that. I was so ready for it.

Mom followed us up while Bitch was doing the dishes. She was so lucky to be owned by him. What a fun way to be used by my big brother. That was how he wanted me to call him. Big brother. I was so ready to do that.

We reached my room and he opened the door. I was so nervous and so excited. He looked around at my room. I had all my stuffed animals on my bed around the foot. I had to pick many of them up in the morning. I tossed and turned. The shelves were pink and covered in all my favorite manga. I had all the CLAMP titles. I loved their stories.

"Okay, Mom, strip Debbie naked," my big brother commanded. He was so handsome as he ripped off his t-shirt.

"Sure thing," Mom said and moved to me. I thrust my arms in the air, my fingers wiggling. Mom pulled off my t-shirt and exposed the white bra I wore. I had small boobies, so I didn't really need a bra, but I liked wearing them and feeling so cute.

Mom reached behind me and undid my bra. She pulled it off. Tony groaned at the sight of my little titties. He grinned from ear to ear, stroking his hard cock. I grinned at him, so glad that he was happy by the sight of my naked boobies.

Mom dropped to her knees and tugged down my skirt. My brother flicked his gaze down to the cute, white panties I wore with the little, pink bow on the front. I loved how adorable my panties were, and he nodded his approval.

"Yeah, those are the perfect panties for a little sister," he said, stroking his big dick. He would deflower me with that cock. That was how he wanted to use me.

"Thanks, big brother," I said, my cheeks blushing. My heart pounded.

"They're adorable," Mom said as I stepped out of my panties. "Let's get these socks off next."

Mom peeled off my little, pink ankle socks with their band of lacy frill. They were just so cute, too. I was trembling, down to only my panties. I wanted to be fully naked so my brother could use me. That was the plan.

He licked his lips hungrily as he stared at my crotch. Mom hooked the waistband of my panties and drew those down next. The elastic rolled over my hips and exposed my sparse, strawberry-blonde down of pubic hair. My brother's grin swelled as more and more was revealed until the panties were sliding down my legs. He stared at my pussy peeking through my curls.

"Very, very lovely," he said, nodding his head in approval. "Oh, yes, you're just a cutie, Debbie."

"Thanks, big brother!" I squealed.

"Well, it's time for your blowjob lesson," Mom said, turning on her knees, her big boobs swaying as she moved. "Come on, kneel with me before your brother. You have to do this right. I'm not the best at sucking dick. I don't do it much at all."

"You were great earlier," my big brother said.

Mom blushed. "I'm glad you enjoyed it." She blushed. "I shouldn't say this, but your father begs for them and sometimes I relent. It's so demeaning for a woman to do this, but when it's your brother, Debbie, well..."

"It's okay!" I said brightly. "Big brother can use me however he wants! Nothing demeaning about it!"

"That's right," Mom said as I dropped to my knees beside her and before my big brother. His cock thrust out so big at me. It was thick and long. He twitched.

I had no idea what to do now. I mean, I knew that girls sucked on boys' dicks like lollipops, but did I just open wide and start sucking. I turned to Mom for advice. She grabbed his cock in her hand and flashed me a smile.

"Okay," she said, "sucking a dick is not rocket science. Mostly, you just suckle. Bob your head. Use your tongue. Now to start out, your father always liked when I licked up his cock. He'd always ask for it. I bet your big brother would like it, too. Let's try that together."

"Sure, Mommy," I cooed as we both leaned our heads forward.

My heart pounded so much. My virgin pussy clenched and relaxed. This was so heady. I licked at the side of his cock. My tongue dragged up my big brother. He tasted so salty. I shuddered at doing this. It was so naughty.

I reached his crown and brushed Mom's tongue with mine. Our lips touched, too. It was almost a kiss. We both jumped back and burst into giggles. It was innocent, of course. I would never want to kiss my mother. She was a woman and my mother. That was just so wrong in so many ways.

"You don't have to flinch if your lips brush," said my big brother. Tony smiled down at us, his glasses perched on his nose. "In fact, I like it if your lips touch as you lick me. Maybe this time, you'll kiss."

"Sure," I said as Mom said, "Okay, honey."

We both leaned in to lick again. I dragged my tongue up his cock, savoring that salty flavor. It was so exciting to be used by him. We brushed his crown then each other. We kissed each other. I felt nothing doing that. It was Mom. And I wasn't gay. I liked boys.

He groaned, though, so we kept kissing. He wanted to use us like this. I was glad to do this, even if it was so boring. We worked our lips together a few more times before we broke apart. He grinned so broadly, though, so I would have to kiss Mom again.

"Okay," Mom said, "now you're going to want to slide your lips over your brother's cock. He's big, so make sure you don't scrape him with your teeth. I know your father doesn't like that. I doubt Tony would like it any longer."

"Probably not," my big brother said.

"So, just do this," Mom said and leaned forward. She kissed the crown of his cock. Her lush, pink lips slid over his thick crown. He groaned as she did that. Her cheeks hollowed as she suckled.

He grinned in delight.

I watched in awe as Mom blew my big brother. She worked her mouth up and down his cock, sliding her lips down his shaft before sucking back up him. He groaned as she did that. It looked like so much fun. After a moment, she popped her mouth off with a wet plop. Drool spilled down her chin.

"Now, you just... do that," she panted, her big boobs jiggling. "Just slide your lips over his crown."

"Okay!" I flashed my big brother a grin. He nodded to me. I loved how supportive he was. He understood this was my first time being used.

I kissed the crown of his cock and slid my mouth over him. I loved the spongy texture. I held my teeth back, opening wide to keep from hurting him. The salty flavor of his precum spilled through my mouth as I sealed my lips on him.

I suckled.

My big brother groaned.

This was so neat. I suckled on him again like he were a lollipop or a popsicle. I nursed on him, wanting him to spurt into my mouth. That meant I had used him perfectly. This was so neat. He groaned as I blew him.

"Don't forget to bob your head," Mom added. "Work your lips up and down him while sucking. He'll love that!"

I did it. It was strange to do. My little boobs quivered as I worked my mouth down his cock and slid back up him. My lips formed a tight seal, the suction hollowing my cheeks. He groaned, more of his salty precum spilling over my tongue. I flicked about him, wanting to make him just erupt.

"Damn," he groaned. "Oh, damn, that's so good. Mom, why don't you hug her from behind, play with her nipples, and whisper encouragements in her ears?"

"Sure, honey," Mom said.

I kept sucking on my big brother's cock and bobbing my head. Mom slipped her legs around me as she moved behind me. She hugged me, her big boobs rubbing into my back. Her hands slipped over me and pinched my nipples.

I groaned as she twisted them. That felt so good. Just so amazing to have her doing that. My nubs burst with sparks that shot down to my cunt. I quivered here, my heart pounding a wild beat. I was growing so wet blowing my big brother. Mom's twisting made this so erotic.

"Mmm, you're doing great," Mom purred into my ear. "Are you using your tongue?"

I shook my head and whimpered. My tongue?

"Lick his crown. Swirl your tongue around him and tease him. Trust me, he's going to love that."

I wanted my big brother to love it. So I worked my tongue around him. He groaned as I did that. He smiled down at me and grabbed my pigtails. He held them as I suckled on his cock, bobbing my head, and swirling my tongue.

I was making him feel so good. Mom twisted my nipples. I moaned when she did that. I hoped big brother liked my groaning around his cock. Drool spilled down around my chin. I trembled in Mom's arms, staring up at my big brother.

"Yes, yes, you're doing amazing," Mom cooed. "Mmm, my little girl is being used by my son. That's so delicious."

"Yes, it is," groaned Tony. "Oh, damn, Debbie, you're such an amazing little sister. Yes, yes, you're going to get a big mouthful of cum!"

"Lucky you," Mom purred. "Your big brother's cum is so yummy. Mmm, way better than your father's."

That made me so happy. I suckled so hard on him. I stared up at him, loving how he held my pigtails. I was so glad he had me put on such a childish hairstyle. It felt so naughty now as he was using my mouth. I understood why he did it.

He knew what he was doing. He groaned as I suckled on him. I wanted all his cum spurting onto my mouth. My tongue danced around him. Mom twisted my nipples again, pleasure shooting down to my cunt. My pussy burned.

"Fuck, that's so good, Debbie," my big brother groaned. "Yes!"

He erupted.

My eyes widened as his cum spurted into my mouth. There was so much of the salty stuff. It was thick and creamy. I swallowed it down as fast as I could because more and more fired from his cock. I loved it so much.

"That's it, sweetie," Mom cooed, her naked boobs rubbing into my back. "Swallow all of your big brother's load. He's loving it!"

"Yes, I am!" groaned my big brother, such pleasure crossing his face. "Damn, that's so good. That's really amazing!"

I was so happy about that. I gulped down more and more of that spunk. I swallowed it all, reveling in that jizz pouring down my throat. I swallowed each and every drop. He erupted one more time and panted, his cock twitching in my mouth.

I popped my mouth off and moaned, "Did I do a good job? It was my first time giving head. Please, please, say you enjoyed using me, big brother."

"I fucking loved it," he said and grinned from ear to ear. "Now, Mom, let's get her ready to be deflowered. I want to use that pussy of hers, too."

I squealed in such delight.

* * *

Abigail Carter

"That's it," my son said as Debbie lay on her back on her bed. "Spread those legs. Now, Mom, you're going to crawl between her thighs and eat her pussy. I'll fuck your cunt to lube up, too. But you have to make her cum so she'll be relaxed and ready."

"I'd love to," I said. I mean, I had no interest in eating pussy. I wasn't gay or anything. Looking at a woman never did anything for me. I could appreciate if they were beautiful, but that was it.

I stared at my daughter's pussy adorned in her blonde curls. I didn't have any hunger to feasted on her. I was only eager to make my son happy. My pussy burned, though. I was eager to be used in the cunt again. He had such a big dick. It wasn't a chore like with his father.

I leaned down, my blonde hair spilling over my daughter's thighs. The sweet aroma of her pussy wasn't unpleasant. That was nice. I suppose this wouldn't be too much of a chore. I slid my hands up my daughter's thighs. She smiled at me, flashing her braces.

She was a cute thing.

I nuzzled my lips into her pussy, her curls tickling my face. I kissed her right on the slit. I knew I had to do more than that, but what? My son had eaten me out. He had been so good at it. He had licked me. So I copied what he did to me.

My daughter shuddered. She gasped as my tongue slid through her folds. Well, she liked what I was doing to her. That was good. I licked her again, my tongue sliding up her virgin folds. The sweetness didn't taste bad at all.

"God, that's so hot," my son said as he moved behind me. "I love watching lesbian porn. Girls eating pussy is so hot. You're going to be eating a lot of cunts before me, Mom."

"Okay," I purred. "If that's how you want to use me. It's not that bad. She tastes nice."

"Your tongue feels so good, Mommy." My daughter shuddered as I licked her again, parting her folds this time. I brushed her hymen and stroked over her little clit. "Mommy!"

My son gripped my hips. I groaned as his cock nuzzled into my pussy. He pressed right against my folds This was so wondrous to be used even if it was incest. I loved how he could break every taboo rule. My heart pounded as he found the entrance to my cunt and buried to the hilt in me.

It was so wonderful to be used this way by my son. Nothing felt better than having him in my pussy. I was so glad that he could use me like this. It was so wrong otherwise, but he was the only son who could fuck his mother without it being forbidden. Taboo.

Incest was okay if Tony arranged it.

That was why I could lick at my daughter's sweet pussy. Her sparse curls rubbed at my lips as I lapped up and down her virgin slit. I remembered how good it felt having my son's tongue wiggling around in my pussy, so I thrust my tongue into Debbie's.

Or tried to.

Her hymen blocked the way. Ooh, Tony was in for a treat.

He gripped my hips and drew back his cock. I clamped down on him, savoring that wonderful cock massaging me. It made eating my daughter less and less of a chore. I felt so good as I tongued her pussy and gathered up her sweet juices.

I moaned into her cunt, reveling in that big dick fucking me hard and fast. He churned me up as I stroked up and down my daughter's slit. I brushed her clit. She gasped, her petite body quivering. Her whimpers filled the air.

"Mommy, Mommy, that feels so good!" she moaned.

"Mmm, that's wonderful to hear," I purred as my son pumped away at me. He used my cunt so hard, his nuts slapping into my bush. "Just cum on Mommy's lips so your brother can use your virgin pussy!"

"Yes, Mommy!" she moaned as I tongued her clit. "Ooh, ooh, that's so good. I love that!"

I was happy to give her pleasure as my son fucked away at my pussy. My orgasm rose and rose as I nibbled on my little girl's bud. I suckled on her, wanting to make her explode for Tony. I would do anything for him. He was amazing.

His cock plowed deep and hard into me. I whimpered, my pleasure swelling faster and faster. He churned me up as he gripped my hips. He fucked to the hilt in me with all that he had. It was just a wondrous moment. I hurtled toward my climax.

My little girl squeezed her thighs around my head. She trembled, her small boobies quivering. I must be making her feel so good. I flicked my tongue around her bud. I stroked her as she trembled. Her entire body shuddered.

"Mommy! Mommy!" she gasped.

"Cum, Debbie!" groaned Tony as he fucked deep and hard into my pussy.

"Yes, big brother!" she moaned in such an adorable way. "I... I... Yes!"

She bucked as she climaxed. Her pussy juices gushed out and soaked my mouth. It was such a delicious treat to have all her cunt cream spilling out of her pussy. She drenched my mouth with her passion. I made her cum, so I stopped licking her pussy and lifted my head.

"I made her cum, sweetie," I moaned. "Oh, yes, yes, wasn't in such a good mother? Oh, Tony! Oh, my big son! Use my cunt! I'm going to cum!"

"Fuck, yeah, you are, Mom!" he growled and grabbed my tits. He squeezed them as he buried to the hilt in me. He erupted in my pussy.

As his cum spurted against my cervix and flooded my womb, I gasped in rapture. My orgasm burst in me. My pussy writhed around his thick cock. I suckled at him, loving this pleasure sweeping through me. I shuddered as more and more of his cum pumped into my snatch.

Pussy cream dripped from my chin as my daughter shuddered on the bed before me. My cunt spasmed around my son's spurting cock. He flooded me with his incestuous cum as he moaned out his pleasure as he used me.

"Tony!" I moaned.

"Fuck, Mom!" he groaned as he pumped more and more of his cum into my pussy. He filled me up with it. "Damn!"

"Oh, I love it when you use my cunt!" I panted as his dick twitched in me. My orgasm crested in my body. "Your sister is ready to be used, too."

"I am!" Debbie squealed. "I'm so ready for you to use me that way, big brother!".

* * *

Debbie Carter

I was so excited. Mom stretched out beside us, lying on her side. She had my brother's cum in her pussy. Soon, I would, too. Mom smiled at me, her face drenched in my pussy cream. That had felt wonderful, but I knew being used directly by my big brother would feel even better.

His hard cock thrust out at me. I quivered as he leaned down on his elbows. His dick nuzzled into my pussy. It was so hot and wet. Mom had soaked him in her cream. He smiled down at me. I grinned back at him. I always thought I would be so scared my first time, afraid of the pain on my hymen tearing, but I had no fear.

How could I be afraid of Tony? My big brother could use me however he wanted. Nothing was frightening about that. I was just so happy. I could cry for all the joy welling up in me as he slid his arms beneath me and pulled me into his chest.

He kissed me.

I moaned into his lips, Mom watching on. My brother's cock shifted. He slid his dick down and down through my sparse bush to nuzzle against the virgin folds of my pussy. I quivered, whimpering into his lips. I was so ready to be used by him.

He broke the kiss and asked, "Are you ready?"

"Of course I am, big brother!" I said.

"Every woman is ready, sweetie," Mom said, touching his cheek. "Don't be afraid. We all want to be used by you."

My brother grinned with such delight. "Thank you, P, for making this device. I love it!"

I had no idea what my big brother was talking about. It really didn't matter since he thrust against me. I shuddered as my pussy lips parted and he found my hymen. He nuzzled against my maidenhead. I loved that sensation. It was so wonderful feeling him push and push against my virginity.

"Big brother!" I moaned as the wondrous moment happened.

He popped my cherry to use my pussy.

I squealed in delight as he penetrated through my maidenhead and sank into my pussy. My deflowered twat welcomed him in. I quivered beneath him, my small boobies rubbing into his chest. I ran my tongue over my braces as he went deeper and deeper into me.

I couldn't believe how deep he was going. It was just so amazing to feel him reaching into my pussy's depths. He bottomed out in me, his nuts resting on my taint. I stared up at him in complete shock. My pussy clenched down on him.

He grinned at me as he rubbed his tongue into my nose. He drew back his cock. I gasped and he groaned. It was amazing having him in me. It was glorious to be chosen to be used by him. He had Mom and Barbie in the house to use. Our neighbors. Any random woman passing by.

He chose me.

"Big brother!" I whimpered as he thrust away at me. "Oh, big brother!"

"Yes, yes, yes," he groaned, staring down at me. "Debbie! My sweet little sister!"

He pumped away at me with such passion. The pleasure built and built in me. I was so glad that it was feeling so good. I glanced at Mom. She smiled at me, so happy that my big brother was using my pussy. She was proud of me. I could tell.

My cunt clamped down on him, increasing the wonderful friction. And it was so wonderful. It was just amazing having him burying into me over and over again. He fucked me with such force. He plowed deep and hard into me.

I loved him doing that. I squeezed down on him. I savored that pleasure swelling in me. It was just awesome. I would have a huge climax on my big brother's dick. I whimpered louder and louder as he pumped away at me.

"Big brother!" I whimpered.

"Are you going to cum?" he growled as he fucked into me. "Are you going to cum on my big dick!"

"Yes, yes, yes, big brother!" I squealed as he thrust deep and hard into me. "Is that how you want to use me?"

He did. He wanted me to cum on him. I could tell by his eyes. Mom purred beside us as my big brother thrust so fast and hard into my pussy. It was just amazing having him thrusting away at me. His nuts slapped into my taint.

They were full of all that cum that would spurt into me. All that wonderful cum that would fill me up. It would be so hot to have all that pleasure gushing into me. I groaned, savoring his cock burying into me. He hammered me hard and fast. He plowed into me with all that he had.

I shuddered, squeezing down on him as I whimpered. "Big brother!"

"Yes, yes, yes," he growled. "Your pussy is amazing, Debbie!"

"Mmm, use your little sister," cooed Mom, her big boobs quivering as she squirmed there.

My brother groaned and kissed me. I shuddered, my lips melting to his as he thrust that big dick in and out of my pussy. He buried deep into my snatch. My pussy clamped down so hard on him. I shuddered, hurtling toward that amazing climax.

He would pump all that cum into me. I was so ready for him to fill me up with all that wonderful jizz. It was just amazing having him thrusting so deep and hard into my pussy. My eyes rolled back in my head as my orgasm swelled and swelled.

I broke the kiss and gasped, "Big brother!"

I climaxed.

My pussy writhed around his cock. I gasped as I spasmed around him. I shuddered beneath him, celebrating his cock pumping away at me. He groaned as he used me. His face twisted in delight as he pumped away at my climaxing pussy.

"That's it," he growled. "Fuck, I always wanted to make love to you! To my little sister! I'm going to cum!"

"Please, please, cum in me, big brother!" I howled, bucking beneath him as the waves of ecstasy washed through my body.

He buried to the hilt in my spasming snatch and growled.

His wonderful cum pumped into me. He fired blast after blast of jizz into my pussy. I loved the feel of his cum splashing against my cervix. That was so wild. I groaned as I bucked beneath him. The heat washed through me.

All that wonderful spunk. It was just amazing. Stars flashed across my vision as I trembled on the ground. I loved the heat of all his cum spurting into me. I shuddered beneath him. My big brother held me. It was so comforting to have his arms around me.

I was so happy.

"Yes, yes, yes," I whimpered as my little boobies rubbed into his chest. "Oh, big brother!"

"Debbie," he groaned as he spurted into me one more time. "Oh, yes, yes, I filled your pussy with cum. And Mom's pussy is full of cum."

"Mmm, it is," Mom purred.

"So," my big brother said as he pulled away from me. I whimpered as he slipped out of my embrace and my pussy. I shuddered as his cock popped free. He rose off the bed and smiled at us. "I want you two to sixty-nine and lick each other's pussies clean of my cum."

"Sure thing," I said brightly.

"Of course, sweetie," Mom said. "Whatever you want."

"Good," he said and thrust his head out the open door. He hadn't closed it. "Bitch, get in here and suck my dick!"

As Mom rolled over on her back and spread her legs, my older sister darted in. She dropped to her feet and swallowed big brother's cock, nursing on his cock covered in my pussy cream. I sat up and straddled Mom's head. I never thought I would ever do this with a woman. I wasn't gay, but my big brother wanted this.

Plus, his cum would be in Mom's pussy.

I planted my pussy on Mom's face. She licked at me again, the same delicate but almost robotic motions. She wasn't a lesbian. I could tell she was only doing this for my big brother, but that was fine. I was only eating her pussy for the same reason.

I pressed my boobies into Mom's belly, her tits rubbing into my stomach, and nuzzled into her bush. The salty flavor of my brother's cum mixed with this tart musk. That was Mom's pussy. A naughty shiver ran through me. Partly because she licked my pussy, but partly because this was so naughty.

Bitch entered my room and dropped to her knees. My brother groaned as she suckled on him with noisy passion. She slurped on him with passion. That made this more exciting. My big brother was watching me eat Mom's pussy.

I had to lick her clean.

Just get every drop of his cum.

Mom must have felt the same way, because she licked me with more excitement. I shuddered at her tongue stroked through my folds, gathering up his salty cum. I nuzzled my face through her thick curls and found her pussy lips.

They were not like mine. They were thick and peeked out of her vulva like the petals of a flower. I lapped at her folds covered in my brother's salty cum. He tasted so good. There was a bit of that tart flavor of Mom's pussy, but it was mostly his cum.

"Yum," I moaned and licked at Mom with more enthusiasm.

"Mmm," she purred into my pussy. "That's it, Debbie. Lick all your brother's cum out of me!"

"Yes," Tony growled as Bitch suckled on his cock.

I squirmed on Mom, loving lapping at her. Her tongue felt so good on my pussy. I stroked through her folds, gathering up more and more of my big brother's cum. I loved the flavor of her pussy. This was so much fun.

I shuddered as Mom squeezed my rump. She kneaded my ass as my tongue swiped over her fold. I gathered out all that amazing cum from her pussy. This heat swept through me. I felt so good right now. Just so amazing.

But there was less cum spilling out of me.

"Mmm, I can thrust my tongue into your pussy now, Debbie," Mom purred. "There's more cum in there."

"Oh, my," I gasped as she wiggled her tongue into my pussy. That was different.

I did the same to her. The tart flavor of her twat was stronger, but that was fine because I was enjoying the salty flavor of my big brother's cum. It was so wonderful to swirl my tongue around in Mom's pussy to find it all.

And the taste of her cunt was growing on me.

Mom kneaded my rump as she did the same to me. This was so wild. Her tongue wiggled around in me. I shuddered, my orgasm building and building. I pressed my tongue into Mom's depth and searched around for more of his salty cum.

It was always so wonderful when I found it. A salty treat that I could scoop out of her depths. I shuddered as I did that. It was just such an exciting moment to draw the cum out of her twat. Like finding something hidden in a video game.

But the rewards were never this wonderful.

Mom moaned as she probed into my pussy. She scooped out his cum, too.

I wiggled around in her, squirming. Pleasure washed through me as Mom made me feel so good. She moaned, her bush rubbing into my face. I must be making her feel just as good. I found more of his cum. I scooped it out of her.

"Oh, yes," she moaned. "Oh, I can't find any more cum in your sister's pussy, Tony."

"Then make her cum," groaned my big brother as Bitch suckled on his cock.

"Yes, yes, let's make each other cum, Mommy!" I moaned. "That's what big brother wants!"

"Yes, I do," growled my big brother, his voice so throaty. He loved what Bitch did to him. "I love watching you two eat each other's pussies. Get used to eating cunt, Mom."

I was so happy to hear that. It made it even hotter to lick his cum out of Mom's pussy.

I thrust my tongue deep into her snatch. I swirled around in her. She whimpered beneath me, her body trembling as my tongue plunged into her cunt and danced around in her, searching for more of the cum in her depths.

But the tart flavor of her pussy was growing stronger and stronger. I found a little bit of my big brother's cum. I scooped it out of him, but that was it. There was no more to find. I supposed I just had to make Mommy cum.

She hesitated for a moment. "I guess... I make you cum, honey."

"Yes, yes, make each other cum," Tony growled.

"Yes, big brother!" I squealed as Mom said, "Sure thing, sweetie. Anything for you!"

Bitch suckled and slurped on his cock as I plunged back into Mom's pussy. I licked at her folds as she did the same thing to me. Our tongues stroked each other's folds. I brushed her clit. She stroked over mine. That felt good.

So I licked at her clit. I stroked her bud. She did the same thing to me.

"Yeah, just like that, Bitch," growled my big brother as he watched Mom and me.

I had to make Mommy cum for my big brother. I stroked around her clit. She did the same thing to me. I lapped at her bud as sparks sizzled from mine. My orgasm swelled in me. I rose toward that moment when I would cum.

I was so close.

So near to it.

Mom suckled on me.

I nursed on her.

"Mommy!" I squealed as my orgasm burst in me. It swept through me. I shuddered, loving the pleasure washing through my body as I bucked on Mom.

"Oh, yes, yes!" Mommy gasped. Her tart juices flooded out.

She drowned me in her pussy cream. It was such a treat. I licked at her twat. I lapped at her cunt with all my hunger. It was just so fantastic having all this pleasure washing through me. I trembled, my toes curling.

Mommy gripped my rump as she lapped up my pussy cream. I could feel big brother watching us cumming together. He was getting such use out of witnessing our lesbian, incestuous passion. I trembled, finding myself enjoying those juices so much.

Maybe I did like pussy.

"Fuck!" growled Tony.

Bitch swallowed his cum as I trembled on Mommy. I licked and lapped at her pussy, so glad to be used by my big brother in any way. Mommy stroked her tongue through my folds, sending more delight washing through me.

I shuddered, savoring all this pleasure washing through me. I felt so good. Just so amazing. This was such a wonderful moment. I rubbed my face into her cunt as my orgasm peaked in me. I panted while Mom whimpered.

"Shit, yes!" growled Tony. "Damn! Mom, Debbie, that was fucking hot! I loved it! Shit, Mom, come give me a good night kiss."

I rolled off Mom feeling so happy.

* * *

Tony Carter

Bitch sucked on my dick, my orgasm dying down. Mom rolled off the bed, her big boobs swaying. Her mouth was covered in my sister's pussy cream. She sauntered to me and threw her arms around my neck. She kissed me, mouth wreathed in Debbie's sweet delight.

I savored that treat as Bitch kept sucking on my cock. I wanted to fuck her in the ass.

Mom broke the kiss and purred, "Good night."

"Thanks, Mom," I said. "So, hey, did you enjoy eating my little sister's pussy?"

"I'm straight," she said. "But if you want me to, I'll do my best. I made her cum. She even made me cum, but... I'm really not into pussy."

"You should think about it," I said. "I'm going to be using you that way a lot. I like seeing you eating Debbie's cunt. I bet I'll love seeing you eat other women's pussies, too."

"If you want me to, sweetie," she said with a big smile. "Of course, but I'm straight."

I slapped her on the ass as she headed out the door. "We'll see. Night, Mom."

"Night, honey. Night, Debbie and Bitch." Mom closed the door behind her.

I stared down at Bitch. "Time to get that ass fucked."

God, I loved this device.

Chapter 126: Chapter 126. Freely Using Mom Before Church (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Abigail Carter - Day One

I closed my youngest daughter's door, the taste of her pussy still lingering on my lips. It was an okay flavor, though my son wanting to use me by watching me have more sapphic experiences was thrilling and troubling. I wasn't a lesbian.

I didn't desire women. Handsome men made me tingle. My son made me wet.

Of course, if he wanted to use me like that, I was more than happy to. I would eat more pussies--all the pussies--especially if they had his cum in the. That had been a delicious treat, and I had orgasmed. So it wasn't bad.

It just wasn't my favorite way of being used.

I headed down the hallway and found my husband in bed in his boxers. He set his phone down and grinned at me. His cock was tenting the front of his underwear. His eyes roamed over my naked body, staring at my big breasts and curves.

"We had sex last night," I said, closing the door. I was tired. I had so many orgasms today. I was beat. "Once a week. That's the deal."

"Yeah, but with Tony using you like that," my husband groaned. "I mean, you're prancing around the house in just an apron. Now you're naked. I could hear you gasping out in pleasure in the other room. I thought maybe..."

"No," I said, feeling not an ounce of desire for my husband. I rarely did. We had been married too long. I let him make love to me out of duty and pity. "I'm going to bed. You'll have to take care of yourself."

He signed and got up, heading to the bathroom. It wasn't that I had a problem with him doing that in front of me, it just made the bed rock and it was distracting. I pulled on the nightgown. It was early to go to bed, but we did have church in the morning.

I crawled into bed, turned off the lamp, and smiled. My son had used me gloriously today. I was such a great mom. I licked my lips, still tasting Debbie. It really wasn't bad. And I did have a nice cum there at the end as I sixty-nined with my daughter.

Maybe... Maybe it wouldn't be so bad to be used that way every now and then.

* * *

Tony Carter

"Bitch, I am going to fuck your ass while our little sister watches," I said.

"Sure, T-dawg," she said.

I really hated when she called me that. I told her not to call me roach or maggot. "Call me... Master. You're my bitch. I own you. Time for you to act like it."

"Yes, Master," she said and smiled at me. "Mmm, so you own me, huh?" She pressed her face into the floor and thrust her ass up in the air. She wiggled it at me, her shaved pussy framed by her lush thighs. Her cute rump looked so inviting. "Then you can use my ass however you want!"

"He can use any woman's ass however he wants, bitch," Debbie said. She smiled at me, her lips dripping in our mother's pussy juices. Braces flashed on her teeth. She was a cutie. She had her strawberry-blonde hair in pigtails just for me.

"True." My older sister kept wiggling her ass at me as my younger sister squirmed.

"If you want to masturbate, Debbie, that's A-OK," I said, falling to my knees and slapping my dick on my older sister's butt-cheek. "In fact, I'd love to see you do that. Make sure you spread your legs real wide so I can watch your fingers go in and out of your pussy!"

"Sure thing, big brother!" she said. She only started calling me big brother today, too. All because of that device I found on the internet. The one that I had inserted into the base of my skull on the back of my neck.

As I slid my cock into Bitch's butt-crack, my sister slid her fingers through her sparse bush and found the folds of her pussy. She was no longer a virgin. With her legs spread wide, her cunt gaped open. She thrust those fingers in with ease. So fucking hot to watch.

I stared at my little sister masturbating as I found Bitch's asshole. I thrust against her backdoor. I loved the way she moaned as I did that. Her asshole stretched and stretched to take my dick. That felt fantastic. She moaned as our little sister whimpered.

Those cute digits pumped in and out of that pink hole. I smiled as I thrust harder. Bitch gasped. Her asshole surrendered. I popped into her bowels. My little sister squealed in delight, watching with such feverish heat in her eyes.

"Big brother," whimpered Debbie.

I grinned at my little sister jilling her pussy. She thrust her digits in and out of her cunt as I bottomed out in Bitch's asshole. My big sister squeezed her bowels down around my cock. I throbbed in her depths, enjoying having every inch of my dick in her.

I drew back my cock. She gasped, her asshole squeezing down on me. Debbie shuddered, her tongue flicking over her lips as she watched my dick emerging from our big sister's asshole. What was going through Debbie's mind?

"Fuck," I growled and thrust back into Bitch's asshole.

She shuddered, her asshole gripping my dick. She massaged me with that amazing backdoor. Her velvety sheath felt wonderful around my dick. I loved this power. Tomorrow would be amazing at church. I would fuck Jenny Bishop. I had such a crush on the preacher's daughter. And the preacher's wife was a MILF. Then Monday would be college, and there was this asshole who bullied me.

His girl was fucking smoking hot.

I thrust away harder at Bitch's asshole, plans dancing in my head as I thrust away at her tight bowels. She squeezed down on me. I loved the pressure. She gripped me. Massaged me. It was fantastic. I loved it. I fucked away at her tight asshole. I pounded her bowels with force.

"Shit, shit, shit!" I growled. "Oh, that's it. That's fucking it!"

"Yes, yes, use her ass, big brother," whimpered Debbie. Her pigtails swayed and small breasts quivered. Her toes curled.

"Are you going to cum watching me fuck Bitch in the ass?" I growled, thrusting away hard at Bitch's bowels.

"Yes, yes, yes, big brother!" squealed my little sister.

I loved it. I thrust harder at Bitch's asshole, the pressure building in my balls. They slapped into her taint. I loved it. I fucked her with force as my little sister trembled. This device was amazing. How had no one used it before? How was I so lucky to stumble on that old GeoCities page.

I couldn't take much more of my big sister's asshole. Bitch squeezed down on me, massaging me with her velvety sheath. She moaned as I fucked her, sounding so into it. I pounded her with all that I had, burying into her bowels.

"You going to cum from being ass-fucked, Bitch?" I growled.

"God, yes, Master!" she moaned, squeezing her asshole down on my dick.

"Good!" I growled as I buried to the hilt in her anal sheath. "Because... Fuck!"

I erupted.

I pumped my cum into my big sister's bowels. She gasped and her anal sheath spasmed wildly around me. Feeling my cum spurting into her asshole had set her off. That was wild. Ecstasy slammed into my mind as I dumped more and more of my cum into her bowels.

"Big brother!" squealed my little sister. Her legs kicked and spasmed as she climaxed. Her fingers buried deep into her cunt as she trembled on the bed.

I watched her cumming as I pumped blast after blast of my jizz into my big sister's asshole. Bitch moaned, her bowels rippling around my dick. She worked out the cum from my balls. I savored that delight. I enjoyed every last second of it.

I gripped her hips and dumped the last of my cunt into her bowels. I savored that heat. The pleasures rushed through me. I felt damned good. I sucked in a deep breath, a big smile crossing my lips. What a wonderful thrill to fuck her asshole.

I ripped out of her asshole and watched my little sister finish cumming. She hit that peak and fell back on her bed. I felt so good. I needed to have my dick suckled clean, but... I didn't want Bitch to do it. I wanted a loving blowjob.

I lightly kicked Bitch in the ass. "Go to bed."

"Yes, Master," she said and scurried out of there.

I turned off the light and sat on my sister's bed. She sat up and threw her arms around my neck, pressing her cheek against me. She was such an affectionate thing. She really wanted to be used by me. Hell, every woman did.

"You wouldn't mind... sucking my dirty dick clean, would you, Debbie?" I asked.

"Of course not, big brother!" she said. "Mmm, I'll get you all nice and clean from Bitch's asshole."

"Perfect," I said, grinning from ear to ear. This was just what I wanted.

I stretched out on her bed, my head on her pillows. She settled between my thighs, her pigtails draped over my leg. She gripped my cock and kissed the tip. She slid her mouth over my cock. I groaned as she did that. It was so hot having her do that.

She swallowed my dirty dick with such enthusiasm, remembering all the lessons that Mom gave her. She minded her teeth and suckled hard. Her tongue swept around me as she polished my pole. I groaned at the pleasure sweeping through me.

It was outstanding. I groaned as she suckled on me with all her might. Her head bobbed, working up and down me as she loved me with her hot mouth. She was such a sweet thing. I stroked one of her pigtails as she loved me.

"Damn, that's so good, Debbie," I groaned. "You're such a good little sister."

She squealed around my cock.

"Yes, you are. Ooh, thank you for that." I smiled from ear to ear. "You're going to make me cum, you know that?"

She ripped her mouth off my cock to squeal, "Yay!"

She re-swallowed my dick.

She nursed on me with that hot mouth. She bobbed her head, sliding her mouth up and down my dick. She suckled with all her might. It was just fabulous having her do that. I groaned, loving that delight. It was a perfect treat to have. She pleasured me with such might. I groaned, loving her passion.

My little sister polished my pole, my nuts swelling with the pressure of her suckling on me. She was so good at that. Just so amazing at nursing at me. I knew I would have a huge climax. I would flood her mouth with all that passion. She would gulp it all down. I couldn't wait for her to swallow every last drop of my jizz.

"Yes, yes, that's it," I groaned. "I so love using your mouth, Debbie!"

She moaned around my cock again.

"Mmm, that makes you happy to be my cock-sucking little sister?"

She nodded around my cock and suckled on me. I tightened my grip on her pigtail, the pressure in my nuts swelling as she polished my pole. She was such a delight. I could don't help but rise toward that bursting point. I would fill her mouth with my stomach.

"Then it must make you so happy that you're going to be my little sister mistress," I said. "We can't marry, but you can be my mistress since I'll probably marry Jenny Bishop."

She suckled really, really hard on my cock. I groaned at the incestuous delight. It was so hot having her do that. I hurtled closer to erupting. I would have her as my mistress, Jenny as my girlfriend, Bitch as my sex slave, and Mom as my lover. That sounded just wonderful.

The pressure hurtled toward the bursting point as my little sister put her all in sucking my dick. She brought me closer and closer to cumming in her mouth. Her tongue danced around me. She caressed my sensitive sponge.

I erupted.

"Debbie!" I gasped as I pumped her mouth full of cum.

She swallowed down my jizz. She gulped it all down, loving every drop of my spunk. I shuddered, savoring that treat. It was fantastic filling her mouth with all my spunk. She swallowed each and every drop of spunk that I had. It was wild.

She swallowed every drop of cum like such a good girl. I groaned, the pleasure slamming through me. I enjoyed this immensely. I panted, my face twisting in delight as she nursed out the last of my cum. My orgasm passed.

She ripped her mouth off and said, "Did I do good?"

"You were amazing," I said. "Mmm, I am bushed. I'm going to sleep with you tonight."

She slid up my body, pressing her naked, petite form against me. She kissed my cheek. "Night, big brother."

I sank down into sleep with my little sister against me. What an incredible first day with the free-use device. I couldn't wait for tomorrow. It was Sunday. That meant church. Jenny Bishop and her mother. The preacher's daughter and wife. Things would be delicious.

* * *

Debbie Carter - Day 2

My big brother turned on the water from the shower. It hissed and splashed against the tiles. We had to get ready for church. I was so glad that we were taking a shower. His dick was so hard, and my pussy was so wet.

"I'll get you squeaky clean, big brother," I said, hopping into the water. My hair was loose since I would be washing it.

"You better," he said. "I'm going to be making your pussy quite dirty. Just fill your twat with all my cum."

"Ooh, that sounds so much fun," I squealed, the water splashing warm on my tits. I loved it. I turned around to find him sweeping in after me. His arms went around me. He between down and kissed me.

I melted to him. Last night had been so wondrous. I slept beside him. It was so amazing to be used by him like that. I would wake up, feel him next to me, and fall back to sleep knowing I was safe and sound in his arms.

That he would make sure I would not be harmed. He was such a loving big brother.

He grabbed my hips and lifted me. I gasped as he turned me and pressed me into the wall. The shower sprayed on our sides as his cock nuzzled through my curls into my pussy. I was deflowered, so he popped right in.

I broke the kiss and squealed, "Yes, yes, use my pussy, big brother!"

"I definitely will," he growled as he held me pinned to the wall. My cunt clenched down on him. It was a wonderful treat. "I will fuck you so hard. You're going to just burst with pure delight. Your orgasms are your rewards for being used!"

"Yes!" I moaned, my pussy gripping him

He drew back, my legs squeezing about his thighs as I enjoyed this. The friction was just incredible. His cock felt so amazing in me. He thrust back into me. I groaned, my pussy clenching down on him. He pumped away at me with force.

His cock felt wondrous in me. He thrust in and out of me, driving me wild with his thrusts. He churned me up. It felt amazing having his cock pumping in and out of me. I held him tight as he buried into me over and over again.

I loved that wondrous dick fucking me like that. He hammered my snatch. He fucked me with all that he had. I loved every last second of that heat building and building in me. It was excellent being fucked by him.

"Oh, oh, big brother!" I moaned, my cunt clamping down on him. "Sex is amazing!"

"It is," he groaned. "But I'm the only boy that ever gets to fuck you. Or man. Only my dick. For the rest of your life. That's how I want to use you!"

"I am your little sister mistress," I gasped. "Of course. I love you, big brother!"

He grinned down at me as he thrust away at my cunt. He churned me up, my orgasm swelling in me. I trembled against him, my little nipples throbbing against his chest. I loved the feel of him on me as he thrust away.

I quivered against him, loving his cock in me. I gasped and moaned as he hammered me. He fucked me with such passion. He enjoyed using my cunt. I could feel how much he loved using my cunt. I made him feel amazing.

"Big brother!" I moaned, squeezing my cunt down on him.

"Yes, yes, yes," he growled, fucking my twat with such force. "That's it. That's so good!"

"I'm so glad you like it, big brother!" I moaned. "I love being your little sister mistress! I hope you use me so much!"

"I will!" he promised. "Shit, let me feel that cunt going wild on my dick!"

"Yes, big brother!" I squealed, clamping down on him. I hurtled closer and closer to cumming.

His wondrous dick pumped in and out of me. He churned me up. I surged for that delight. My eyes rolled back into my head as he fucked me with all that he had. He plowed to the hilt in me. His nuts slapped into my taint.

I gasped and came on his dick. My snatch writhed around him. The pleasure washed through me. So much bliss swept through my mind. My cunt spasmed about him. It felt just amazing to have all this rapture washing through me.

"Please, please, cum in me and finish using me!" I moaned as my big brother buried into my writhing snatch. "I want that, big brother! I love you!"

"Shit, yes!" he growled and erupted.

His cum pumped into my pussy. I loved his cum pumping over and over into my twat. My snatch spasmed around him. I shuddered, my eyes rolling back in my head as he grunted and groaned. He filled me up with all his cum.

It was amazing having all that jizz flooding me. I reveled in all that spunk splashing against my cervix. I shuddered, my boobs rubbing into his chest as he filled me up with all his cum. It was just amazing having all that spunk in me.

Just so wondrous.

"Oh, big brother," I whimpered, rubbing my face into his chest. "Oh, that was just so wondrous."

"Yeah," he panted, his cock throbbing in my snatch. "That was amazing! Damn, now we have to get ready for church!"

"Mmm-hmm, I purred, feeling so happy right now.

* * *

Abigail Carter

"Come on, let's go," my husband Jake said as I crawled into the front seat of the family mini-van.

I didn't normally sit facing the back of the van straddling my son, but that was how he wanted to use me. I set my bible in its pink case in the space between my seat and the center dashboard, the skirts of my pastel-blue skirt rustling.

"Do you mind helping me with my skirt, honey?" I asked Tony.

My son grinned at me as he hiked his skirt, pulling it up and up my legs and around my waist. Then he grabbed the silk slip I had on beneath. He worked that up, my pussy on fire to have his big dick in me. I hadn't been used all morning.

It was just so hectic getting ready for church.

"Move your ass, Bitch!" Dad shouted at our oldest daughter. "Come on!"

She hated going to church, but she slouched along in a gray dress with a pink cardigan on. She looked so beautiful. So did Debbie who was already in the backseat in her pink dress. She wore a happy smile on her lips.

I lowered my pussy to my son's cock. He nuzzled through my bush and found the folds of my wet cunt. I shuddered as I slowly sank my twat down his thick and long dick. I moaned in delight as he re-entered me. It was wonderful having him back in me.

Bitch slammed the door shut and huffed her annoyance. My husband backed out of the garage as my pussy clamped down so hard around my son's dick. I loved this. I stared into his eyes. He had such pleasure in them.

I kissed my son as the garage door closed. My husband backed down the driveway and out onto the street. The curb jostled me, breaking the kiss with my son. My pussy clamped down on his cock. I gasped and rose up him.

"Mom," groaned my son as my head brushed the ceiling. I plunged down him. "Shit!"

"Oh, Honey," I moaned, savoring having every inch of my son in my pussy. It was just delicious. "Oh, that's wondrous, honey!"

My husband hit the speed bump. I rose up my son's cock and bopped my head on the ceiling before I plunged back down that big dick. I gasped, my clit grinding into my son's pubic bone. Normally, I would be waspish at my husband for going over it that fast, but...

That felt so good.

I tensed for the next speed bump on the way out of the neighborhood, my cunt gripping my son's dick. My husband slowed, but not much. I bounced up my son's dick, squealing in delight before plunging back down him.

"Shit, that's good," my son said, gripping my ass through my bunched-up skirt. "Work that cunt up and down on my cock. I'm going to leave you dripping with my seed. Just fill that womb with my cum, Mom."

"Yes, honey," I groaned, so glad to be used by Tony.

It was wondrous to ride up and down him. He had just a wonderful cock. I loved it so much. It was just such a thrill to have all that cock in me. Just so much dick. It was glorious. I savored having so much of my son's dick in my pussy.

Just so much of his cock in me. I worked up and down him as my husband pulled out onto the street. I had to make my son cum before we reached the church. It wasn't that long of a drive. So I clenched my cunt down on him and rode him.

"You're so lucky, Mom," Debbie groaned in the backseat.

"I'm sure your brother will use you this way," I moaned. "Oh, yes, yes, you have to use your sister this way, Tony."

"I'm sure I will," he groaned. "Now make me cum, Mom!"

"Yes, honey!"

I didn't care if anyone saw me. No, I wanted them to see me. I wanted them to know I was Tony's mother, and I was being used by him. Willingly. I was thrilled to have that cock in me. He could have any woman's pussy on his dick.

He chose his boring mom.

I didn't get it. I was just his plain mom, but he fucked me more than any other woman so far. He loved watching me prance around. He found me sexy. Desirable. He wanted to fill my pussy with his cum. My womb with his seed.

I could have my son's baby.

I shuddered at that thought, my cunt growing hotter and hotter. I whimpered as I rode him. I shuddered, plunging my cunt down him. My phone rang as I climbed up him. It was synced to the minivan since I drove it.

"Call from Alanna Bishop," the slightly robotic voice of Siri said.

"Answer," I moaned. "Hey, Alanna."

"Oh, hi, are you on the way to the church?" asked the preacher's wife.

"Yes," I groaned, my pussy working up and down my cock. "What do need?"

"I was just hoping to get that cookbook from you," she said. "But if you're on your way to church, it can wait."

"Yes, yes, it can," I moaned. "My husband's not going to turn around. Oh, oh, no way he is."

"Are you... okay?" the preacher's wife asked. "You sound out of breath."

"My son wanted me to ride his cock on the way to church," I moaned. "I'm going to cum on his big dick. I'm going to cum so hard from being used by him, Alanna."

"Oh, how lucky," said Alanna. "Well, enjoy your orgasm. I'm glad you're letting Tony use you. He's such a good boy."

"Yes!" I howled as I plunged down my son's cock and came hard.

"Enjoy," Alanna said as I climaxed on my son's dick.

I spasmed around him, the pleasure rushing through me. It felt so delicious. I gasped and moaned, my head tossing. It was just a wonderful delight to have all that pleasure rushing through me. He groaned, his face pressed into my bodice.

"Mom!" he groaned and erupted into me.

I shuddered as I felt all that wonderful cum spurting into my pussy. It was amazing to be used by him on the way to church. My twat writhed around him as the waves of incestuous rapture swept through me. I was such a good mother. The Lord must be so proud of me.

"Oh, that's so good!" I gasped, my pussy writhing around his dick. "Oh, that's just amazing!"

Tony spurted more and more of his seed into my pussy, moaning into my bodice. His hands squeezed my rump through my bunched-up skirt. I closed my eyes, my twat writhing around him. I worked on my son's cock. He groaned as he spurted one last blast into me.

I shuddered, so glad to have all this cum in me. It felt so delicious to have all that pleasure soaking my womb. I groaned in delight, savoring that amazing pleasure sweeping through me. My body quivered, my twat still writhing around him a few more times.

I blinked and saw we were pulling into the church's parking lot. I breathed so heavily, feeling so good that my son had used me. I was just so thrilled to have all his cock in me. That was an important delight. I leaned back, breathing heavily.

"Damn, Mom," he said.

"Mmm, thank you, honey," I said. "That was delicious."

"I bet," my husband muttered. "Did you really have to use your mother on the way to church, son?"

"Oh, yeah," Tony said. "I have to use Mom all the time. It's so kinky to flood her pussy with my cum. I might even knock her up."

"Oh, that would be wonderful," I gasped. "However you want to use me, that's fine with me."

My son grinned at me as my husband turned off the vehicle. It was time to go to church with a pussy full of my son's cum. And a womb full of his seed.

* * *

Alanna Bishop

Abigail Carter came in clinging to her son's arm. The blonde woman had a healthy flush to her face. She clearly enjoyed being used by her son. Tony was handsome. If he wanted to use me, that would be just great. I noticed Jenny, my daughter, glancing at him.

She had a little bit of a crush on him. It was so cute.

"Our daughter's so eager to be used by Tony," I said to my husband.

"Oh?" Trent asked as he stared down at his bible. He was always nervous before giving a sermon. Sure, he gave one or two sermons every Sunday.

"Yeah. I was talking with Abigail on the way over. He was using her in the car. I guess she was sitting on his lap or something."

"Huh," said Trent. "Well, I'm glad she's being a good woman and letting him use her. If he wants to use you..."

"I'll let him," I said brightly. I rubbed my husband's arm. "He's not going to want to use me. There are plenty of girls his age he'll be interested in. Like our daughter. Oh, they would make a cute couple, don't you think?"

"I suppose." He sighed. "I don't like thinking about my little girl growing up and dating. Maybe he can just use her and not date her. Let her be my little girl for a few more years."

I rolled my eyes. "She's going to grow up and get married. Why not Tony? He's a great catch. Any woman in the world would marry him at the drop of the hat. If he asked me, I'd have to." I chuckled. "But he's not."

"No, no," said my husband. "But..." He shrugged as if to say, "What can you do? It's Tony."

I started chatting with the other wives. The fact that Tony was using his mom was the big gossip of the morning. Of course, they were all good women who would gladly be used by Tony, though the consensus was he'd be going for our daughters.

My husband took the pulpit. That was the sign that it was time for opening prayers.

"I know, I know," said Trent in a good-natured manner. "We all want to keep chatting the day away, but it's time to give thanks to the Lord and learn a few things to help us through our lives."

I smiled and took a seat up front by my daughter, Jenny. She kept turning her head back to glance at the Carters. At Tony. I smiled at her as the congregation grew quiet. The talking died down. My husband died.

"Let us pray," he said, lowering his head.

I bowed mine, closing my eyes as my husband went through the prayer. It was a good one. Seasoned and practiced. He asked the Lord to bless us all and to thank Him for all the gifts we had in our lives. To give us strength in times of trouble.

"Thank you, Lord, for choosing to bless Tony Carter and give him his new joy. I hope that all the women will be faithful to your will and listen to his wants and needs. For he has been given this privileged by You, oh Lord, and any woman he chooses to use is blessed."

"Amen," Jenny whispered beside me.

I smiled as my husband ran through the rest of the prayer. I said, "Amen," with the rest of the congregation.

"Now, my lovely wife has a few announcements to make," said Trevor, nodding to me.

I rose to my feet, wearing a pastel-pink dress and white nylons. My heels were only two inches, nothing grandiose. This was church. I was wearing my favorite pearl necklace that my husband gave me for our tenth anniversary.

I moved to the pulpit and smiled out at the audience. To my surprise, Tony was walking up the aisle. He looked around as if anyone would stop him. There were only good Christians here who understood the Lord had blessed him.

"We have our monthly clothing drive this week," I said as Tony moved behind me. "If you have any old clothes--that are still in wearable condition--then please, bring them by the church on Tuesday. It'll be an all-day event."

Tony knelt behind me. His hands squeezed my rump through my dress before he began hiking my skirt. A shiver ran through me. He wanted to use me? Me? Well, that was his prerogative. I certainly wasn't going to argue with Tony nor the Lord for giving him this power.

"There are a lot of people suffering in these turbulent times, so they need all the help they can get."

My skirt rose higher and higher. My heart beat faster. I had to focus on what I was doing. He rolled my skirt over my hips before sliding up my slip, too.

I cleared my throat. "Well, um, yes, we also need someone to take over the meals program for our senior citizens. In a month, Bonnie Carlyle and her family are moving away, and any woman who is interested in taking over the program, please, speak with me after church."

I shifted my feet to spread my legs farther apart as Tony slid his hands up between my legs. I shuddered as he reached my hips. He pulled my pantyhose down and hooked my panties, too. I knew what he was up to.

"I also want to remind everyone of the blood drive happening in three weeks. It's so very important." My panties and pantyhose rolled down my legs. Everyone could see my bush as he slid them down. "I hope you will be generous and help the Red Cross out."

Tony slid his face between my thighs. He nuzzled right into my bush. I drew in a deep breath as he licked at my pussy. His tongue stroked from my clit to my taint. A burst of pleasure shot through me. I gasped and grabbed the podium.

"Oh, my, excuse me," I said. "Tony's just a tad hungry."

Laughter echoed through the church as Tony flicked his tongue through my petals again, licking at my married flesh. He must be hungry for my pussy because he put such enthusiasm into it. Shudders ran through my body.

"Where was I?" I asked, trembling as his tongue stroked through my folds.

"The blood drive," my husband said helpfully as Tony thrust his tongue into my pussy.

"Right, right," I whimpered, that tongue dancing around in my cunt. I shuddered as he swirled about in me. It was so distracting. "Well, um." I was so flustered. "I think... Yes, yes, I think that's all the announcements. Um, yes, yes, that's it."

I gripped the podium as Tony flicked his tongue around in me. Oscar Jimenez, the song leader, rose from where he sat with his wife Rosalinda and their daughter Yasmina. He came up on stage, nodding to me. He had a portable mic since he liked to move while singing.

"Sorry," I moaned, my voice booming through the PA system. "Tony's just... He needs to use me here."

"It's fine, it's fine," Oscar said, smiling at me. We were Church of Christ, so we had no instruments. Just acappella singing the way the First Century Church did it. "Let's start with Song 89."

The church began singing as I began moaning. It was so wonderful having Tony's tongue dancing around in me. He ate my pussy with gusto. He enjoyed what he did to me. I loved it so much. I shuddered beneath him as he feasted on me.

He licked and lapped at me with all that he had. It was so wild feeling him doing that. He flicked his tongue into my twat and danced it around in me. I groaned as he did that. My face twisted in delight as he sent such delight rushing through me.

The congregation praised the Lord. I tried to sing with them, but it was just so delicious having that tongue sweeping around in me. I groaned, my pussy clenching around his tongue. My curls rubbed on his face.

Every woman in the congregation stared at me. They all wanted to be used by Tony.

It was glorious.

His tongue flicked over my clit. I gasped as he did that. I made a joyful noise as his tongue danced around my clit. The first song came to a close as Tony sealed his lips around my bud and suckled on me with passion.

"Oh, my Lord," I moaned as the congregation sang their praise. "Oh, Tony!"

He nibbled on my bud, bringing me closer and closer to cumming. I shuddered at what he did to me. My breasts quivered in my bra. Everyone in the congregation witnessed me being used. Only my husband had ever gone down on me, and no one had seen it.

Now Tony suckled with all his might on me. He nursed with passion. I rose toward that magical moment. I shuddered as I quivered, hurtling closer and closer to cumming. Toward that burst of pleasure that would shower through me.

I wanted it so badly. I craved it. He flicked his tongue through my folds and brushed my clit again. I whimpered louder and louder. I trembled as the young man used my pussy for his own delights. The fact I enjoyed it was a bonus.

He suckled on my clit.

Nibbled on it.

"Oh, Lord," I gasped as I threw back my head and climaxed before the congregation. Before my husband and daughter. Tony's mother. Everyone.

My pussy juices gushed out of my cunt as the powerful and wild climax swept through me. Waves of delight rushed through my body and soaked his lips. He licked up the cream spilling out of my married snatch as I shuddered through it.

I gripped the podium. The song ended, and everyone started at me. I squealed out in pleasure, singing out my own hymnal as Tony lapped at my cunt. Stars danced across my vision, playing out across the congregation.

"Oh, Tony!" I moaned.

He licked through my folds as my orgasm crested in me. I shuddered, my head lowering. I panted as his tongue stroked through me a few more times, sending more delight washing through me. Little waves of bliss.

"Mmm, thank you for using me, Tony," I moaned, the hot mic echoing my words through the worship hall. "Thank you, Lord, for picking Tony and giving him the gift to use women. Amen."

"AMEN!" the congregation echoed.

I quivered at the peak of my orgasm. I trembled, loving all this delight that swept through me. The rewards for being used by Tony were delicious. I felt so good. A big smile spread on my lips as I faced the congregation. He licked through my folds again. It was just delicious.

He stood a moment later, leaving me panting. The song leader smiled at him and launched into the next song. He took my hand and led me to the front row. It was awkward with my panties and pantyhose stretched around my thighs. They slipped down and fell to my ankles as we reached the pews. Tony brought me the spot next to my husband on the front row. The place where I would sit. My daughter was on the other side of the gap, her eyes so wide as she watched him.

Tony sat in the seat as the song echoed before me. He grinned at me, his lips stained in my pussy cream. This was so wild. I couldn't believe that something like this had happened. My entire body trembled as he grinned at me.

"Get naked, Mrs. Bishop," he said. "That's how I want to use you."

"Right," I said, trembling. It would normally be so embarrassing to get naked before the entire conversation, but that was fine for him.

I turned around and said, "Honey, can you unzip me."

"Sure," said my husband. He stood and pushed back my black hair to expose the zipper. He undid the little clasp then slid the zipper down my back. He worked open my dress as the congregation sang. "There you go, honey."

"Thanks," I said, turning back around. My daughter stroked her braid as she watched, her lips moving to the song. She was the same age as Tony, nineteen and just so cute. A slender thing. A late blossom.

I slipped off my dress and worked it over my hips. I had a slip on beneath, my panties around my ankle, and a bra holding my breasts. I stepped out of my dress and my panties and hosier at the same time. The silken material of my slip rubbed on my rump. I handed the dress to my daughter along with my underwear and nylons.

Tony had such a hungry smile on his lips as he stared at me. I drew off the slip, exposing my naked rump to the song leader and my bush to the congregation. I drew off my slip and handed that to Jenny. She held it on her lap as I reached behind me and undid my bra.

Tony watched my big breasts spill out of the white cups. They bounced as I slipped the straps off my shoulder. I was so aware of them swaying back and forth. He licked his lips as he stared at my breasts. He was definitely ready to use me.

I was so ready to be used by him.

"Good, good," he said as I handed Jenny my bra. "Ever given a titty fuck before, Mrs. Bishop?"

I shook my head, my eyebrows widening. "Oh, my, you want me to do that for you? I think I know how it works."

"Wow," Jenny said as I dropped to my knees before Tony.

My husband gave me a supportive smile as I unzipped Tony's dark-gray slacks. The boy lifted his hips so I could pull his pants down. His cock tented his dark boxers. I drew those off next, bringing them to her ankles with his pants. I shuddered at the sight of his big, beautiful cock.

He was thicker than my husband. Longer. My pussy clenched as I gathered my breasts. I would gladly let him use my pussy with that cock, but it was his choice. I just had to obey him the way any good and loving wife would.

I piled my breasts around his cock as the song ended. It was time for communion. My husband rose to give the small communion sermon and lead the prayer. I squeezed my tits around Tony's cock as I smiled up at him.

"It was a Thursday when Jesus gathered his twelve apostles to have one last meal before his arrest that night in the Garden of Gethsemane," my husband spoke as I slid my tits up and down Tony's hard cock. "It was Passover, so they had bread without yeast they passed around. 'This is my body,' Christ said. 'Eat this in remembrance of me.'"

It was so slid to do this. I was giving Tony a titty fuck. He groaned as I did this. My pussy clenched as I wiggled my hips back and forth. It was exciting pleasuring him like this. I loved stroking him with my boobs.

My nipples rubbed into his dress shirt, the silken material making them tingle. He grinned down at me, clearly loving what I was doing to him. I was so glad that I could do this to him, too. That he picked me. My daughter watched on.

"Let us pray," my husband said.

I closed my eyes, bowing my head, and kept working my big boobs up and down Tony's cock as my husband asked for the Lord to bless the communion. I couldn't stop giving him a titty fuck just because there was a prayer.

He slid his fingers through my black hair. He gripped my hair as I massaged him with my big boobs. He groaned, clearly loving what I did. His precum spilled from his cock. I loved the feel of that on my tits.

It was a strange sensation to have that wetness there.

"Amen," my husband said.

"Amen," groaned Tony.

The ushers began passing around the communion trays with the crackers. I smiled up at Tony as he groaned. He loved what I was doing to him. That made me work my tits up and down him faster and faster.

The basket came. My daughter took a piece and handed it to Tony. He broke off one and held it out to me. I took it, the salty cracker melting in my mouth. He took his piece and handed it on. I shuddered. It was such a holy act to take communion.

I worked my tits faster and faster up and down his dick. I put my all into giving him a titty fuck. He groaned, his dick throbbing between my breasts. More of his precum spilled out the tip. That had to mean he was getting closer to erupting.

I wanted him to cum all over my face because that meant I had been used by him as was proper. I shuddered, my cunt on fire as he groaned, his face twisting in delight. He had to be close to cumming on me.

"That's it," I purred. "Cum on my face!"

"Mrs. Bishop," he groaned as I pumped my tits faster and faster.

"Use me, Tony. Just use me. That's why I'm here! Let my titties make you explode!"

"Fuck!" he groaned as my tits slid up his cock. He erupted.

His cum spurted out and bathed my face. I gasped in delight as he drenched me in his seed. I opened my mouth as my husband took the podium again. Spurt after spurt of Tony's jizz bathed my features and lips.

As my husband talked about Jesus passing out the wine, I drank Tony's cum spurting into my mouth. This was so wild. He soaked my features in his jizz. He grunted with each eruption, his cock drenching my features.

"Yes, yes, yes," he groaned. "Oh, damn, that's good!"

"Let's pray," my husband said.

"Mrs. Bishop, you whore!" Tony growled. "You fucking slut-wife. Damn, that was good. Look at you, with cum all over your face. Shit, that's good. I got to fuck that cunt. Turn around. I am going to fuck you doggy style right here and now."

"Amen," my husband said.

"Amen," I moaned, my pussy on fire. I needed the boy's cock in me. I wanted to be used by him so badly. I turned around, trembling, ready to be fucked by Tony.

I would be such a good and faithful woman and obey the Lord's will by submitting to Tony's use. However he wanted to use me, I was ready and willing to do it. I would be an example not only to the women of the church but to my daughter.

That was my duty as her mother.

Chapter 127: Chapter 127. Using the Preacher's Wife & Daughter (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Tony Carter - Day 2

It was hot watching my cum drip down Mrs. Bishop's face. The busty preacher's wife panted, naked and delicious. She turned around slowly, her big boobs swinging. I was about to fuck her in the middle of communion.

This was so wild.

The tray with the grape juice came around. I took a sip of it and Jenny Bishop, the preacher's daughter, brought some for her mother to drink. I smiled at that as I sank off the pew and slapped my cock down on her rump.

I was so glad I had found the designs for the Free Use Device. P was a genius for making it. I hoped he used it because I was having the time of my life with it. The preacher was heading up for the collection baskets as I nuzzled my dick through his wife's black bush. I found the folds of her pussy and thrust.

* * *

Alanna Bishop

"Yes!" I gasped as Tony rammed his cock into my free-use pussy.

I trembled as I clamped my twat down on his dick, loving the feel of his cock plunging into my pussy. It was a glorious delight. My entire body shook as I enjoyed having every inch of his dick in me. I wiggled my hips from side to side, enjoying this delight.

It was such a perfect treat to have him all the way in me. I quivered in delight, a big smile on my lips. I glanced back at him, loving the heat in his eyes. He winked at me as I squeezed my cunt down on his dick.

His seed dripped down my face as my husband preached about charity. The church needed donations to keep the lights on, feed my family, and help with our outreach ministries. We had a generous congregation.

I was so glad to have his dick in me. I groaned as he drew back his cock. My husband lowered his head in prayer again, asking for the Lord to bless the church. I tried not to moan too much as Tony used my pussy.

But it was hard when that big dick plunged away at my cunt. He fucked me with force. He buried into my snatch again and again. I gripped his cock with my hot twat. I held him tight as he buried into me over and over again.

"Amen," groaned Tony with the rest of the church when my husband finished the prayer.

"Yes, yes, amen," I groaned as the collection basket was passed around.

I normally put in a check, but my husband would have to handle it as Tony fucked me. He pounded my cunt with force. He plowed into me with all that he had. It was amazing to feel him thrusting away at me. He fucked into me with all that he had.

I loved it. He thrust into my asshole. He buried into me with all that he had. I moaned, so thankful to be used by him. It was okay that I climaxed. He wanted me to climax. I smiled at my husband as he walked back to the pew.

He nodded to me, proud I was being a good example to the church, and our daughter, on how a faithful woman acts when being used by Tony. The Lord blessed him to enjoy any woman he wanted however he craved it.

I trembled as he fucked into me with hard strokes. He fucked me with all that he had. It was rapturous. I shuddered, savoring that wonderful cock slamming into me. I gripped his cock, savoring each thrust.

Each plunge into my pussy.

"Oh, Tony," I whimpered. "Oh, yes, yes, Tony!"

"Fuck, Mrs. Bishop," he groaned. "Sir, your wife has an amazing pussy! I love fucking her cunt! I'm going to dump so much cum in her!"

"Good, good." My husband slapped Tony on the back to his seat.

I shuddered, loving that young stud fucking me so hard. It was just amazing. I gasped out in glory to the Lord for giving Tony this wonderful blessing. My pussy clamped down hard on him. I loved him stirring me up.

It was a treat to have him fucking me like that. I shuddered, savoring the heat of his cock burying into me again and again. I trembled, savoring every glorious moment of him fucking me. I trembled, my face twisting in delight. It was just a blast to have him pounding me like that.

I trembled as he fucked me so hard and fast. He plowed to the hilt in me with all that he had. I groaned, savoring every last second of this thick cock plowing into me. His nuts slapped into my bush. They had to be full of that cum.

More of his jizz dripped down to my lips. I loved it.

"Oh, yes, yes, yes," I moaned as he slammed into me. My boobs swung back and forth. I wiggled my hips back and forth, stirring my cunt around his big dick. It was a pure tree to have all this pleasure washing around me. I groaned, enjoying this immensely. "Thank you for using me!"

"You're welcome!" he buried into me. "How could I not want to use the preacher's wife? This is so fucking hot!"

My daughter whimpered. Did she agree? I supposed it would be taboo for me to have an affair, but this was Tony. I did this with my loving husband's support. It was okay for me to enjoy this. For me to rise toward my orgasm.

The Lord had blessed this wonderful boy.

I clamped my pussy down on his dick, rising toward that wonderful climax. I would have a huge one. I shuddered as he fucked into me again and again. He fucked me with such force. He plowed into me with all that he had.

I loved it. I rose and rose toward my orgasm. I couldn't help but cum on his dick. I knew I would have a huge one. A big climax that would burst through me. It would be amazing. I wiggled my hips back and forth, stirring my cunt around his dick.

"Oh, Mrs. Bishop," he groaned. "Oh, yes, yes, that's so good. Oh, damn, that's great. I'm going to cum. Oh, yes, yes, I'm going to burst in your pussy!"

"Oh, wonderful," I moaned as he plowed into me. The song leader headed up on stage. He would have a few more songs before the sermon.

As the congregation sang their praise to the Lord, the young stud buried his cock into my pussy. My orgasm burst in me. My cunt writhed around him. I gasped in delight, savoring this delight sweeping through me. It was so delicious.

I whimpered, my head tossing. This was amazing. He had such a glorious dick. The waves of passion swept through me. He groaned, gripping my hips. He buried deep and hard into me. A moment later, his cum spurted into me.

For the first time ever, another man's seed entered my pussy.

"Oh, yes, yes, Tony!" I cried out in ecstasy as he pumped his load into me.

My cunt spasmed around his cock. I milked him as I trembled through this rapture. It was such a perfect delight. Every bit of me shuddered as he groaned, dumping his load into me. He filled my bowels up with his cum.

"Mrs. Bishop!" he groaned as he spurted more and more of his cum into my pussy.

I trembled, reveling in this delight. Stars flashed across my vision. I shuddered at how amazing this felt. It was delicious. All that cum spurted into me. I shuddered, my twat writhing around him. I loved every last second of this.

A big smile spread on my lips. I felt so good. Just so wondrous. I quivered through every inch of this delight. He filled my cunt up with all his spunk. A wave of heat rushed through me. My toes curled as I enjoyed this passion.

My pussy milked his cock. He groaned as he erupted one last time into my pussy. I shuddered, panting, the congregation coming to a close on the first song. My heart pounded as a huge smile spread on my lips.

"Mrs. Bishop," he said, ripping out of my pussy. "Mmm, I think your daughter needs to be used, too. Strip her naked."

"Of course," I said, straightening. His cum spilled out of my pussy and matted my bush. He fired so much into me.

My daughter bounded to her feet, such a big smile on her lips. She wore a cute, white dress. She rushed over to me as I stood, turned around, and eagerly swept her black hair from her neck so I could unzip her. This was so exciting to undress her for Tony. He wanted to use her, too.

* * *

Jenny Bishop

I trembled as I held my hair out of the way for Mom to unzip me. Tony stared at me. He was naked and so handsome. We were the same age. I had known him all my life. He had a huge smile on his lips as he watched. Oh, he was so handsome, and his cock...

I had never seen one in real life before. I stared down at it, a shiver running through me. He was big and thick and veiny. Mother's cream dripped from him. He had fucked her so vigorously. He had used her, and it had made me so wet.

Mom unzipped me and took off my dress with care. I slipped my arms out of the sleeves as she worked it down my hips. I stepped out of it, wearing my bra, panties, and white pantyhose. I trembled as I was about to get naked before everyone.

But they were singing and just accepting things. I shouldn't be embarrassed. I was being used by the boy I loved. I smiled at him, feeling so shy and excited all at the same time. I wanted to say so many things, but I was scared.

He did pick me, though.

He stroked my cheek. I gasped in delight.

Mom smiled as she folded up my dress and moved back behind me. She unhooked my bra and drew the straps off my shoulders. I shivered in delight as he stared down at my breasts. They were small, little A-cups, almost B's. They weren't Mom's F-cups.

"Cup those tits, Mrs. Bishop, and whisper in your daughter's ear how beautiful and sexy she is," Tony said.

"Sure," Mom said and pressed her big breasts into my back as her hands slid around my body. Her touch was so warm and sensual. This was incestuous and lesbianism, but that was okay because it was Tony's desire.

He wanted to use us this way.

"You're such a beautiful girl," Mom purred into my ear. Her voice was sensual and sent a hot shiver through me. "Just such a sexy cutie. Tony wants you so badly. You're going to love being used by him."

"Yes, yes, perfect," Tony groaned, his eyes so hot. "Now finish stripping her."

Mom slid her boobs down my back. She knelt behind me and rolled my pantyhose over my hips and rump. She worked them down my legs, exposing the white panties I wore. I was so wet. I must have soaked through them.

The faint sweetness of my pussy perfumed my nose. I trembled, loving this moment. Mom slipped my shoes off then my pantyhose, making me shift around. She breathed in. She must be able to smell how wet I was.

"Is there a wet spot on your daughter's panties?" Tony asked.

"Oh, my, there is," said Mom. "She's very excited. She does have a big crush on you."

"Mom," I groaned, my body shivering.

Tony smiled. "That's okay. I'm going to marry you, Jenny. You're going to be my free-use wife. But for now, you'll just be my girlfriend."

I smiled from ear to ear, the church singing so loudly around me. "I would love that! I want to marry you so much and be used by you every single day!"

"Oh, that's so wonderful," Mom said and hooked my panties. She started rolling them off, utterly exposing me to my future husband.

I shuddered as he could see the light down of black hair covering my wet pussy. Mom rolled my panties down my thighs and past my knees. He grinned, licking his lips. Would he eat me out? He ate out Mommy.

I quivered as I stepped out of my panties, so excited to be used.

"Very, very nice," said Tony. "Now, Mrs. Bishop, come sit here on the pew."

He pointed to her seat. Mom moved around me, sitting down and setting my panties with the rest of the clothes beside her. Even naked, she kept her legs crossed like a proper woman. Tony shook his head, though.

"Spread those legs wide and sit on the edge of the pew," said Tony. "How's your daughter going to lick your pussy clean of my cum with your legs squeezed shut like that?"

"Oh, you're so right," Mom said and spread her legs wide. She slid her naked ass to the edge of the wooden pew. "How silly of me."

I swallowed. I knew how he wanted to use me. I had to lick my mother's pussy clean. Normally, I would be disgusted by that, but I wanted to please him. I dropped to my knees and stroked Mom's thighs. I didn't hesitate to bury my face into her thick, black bush.

"Damn, not even waiting to be told," said Tony. "Very, very nice. I love it!"

I loved the praise as Mom's bush rubbed at my face. It was so ticklish. I licked at her pussy, gathering up his salty cum and this tangy flavor that had to Mom's snatch. Those were her juices. I licked her again. And again.

Mom shuddered, her big boobs jiggling. She moaned as I feasted on her like a dyke. But I wasn't a lesbian. I was just a good girl doing what Tony wanted. I stroked my tongue through her folds, loving the taste of his cum.

Even her taste pussy was sort of exciting. More because he told me to do it than because I liked the taste.

"Oh, Jenny," Mom groaned as the song ended. Daddy headed up on stage to start the sermon. "Oh, my, your tongue feels amazing on my pussy."

"Good, Mommy!" I said and licked at her again.

Mom shuddered, her body quivering. Tony slapped his cock down on my rump. He was wet with Mommy's juices. He could fuck me in whatever holes he wanted. I was just so glad to be used by him. He slid his cock down my rump and to my pussy.

He nuzzled through my short bush and pressed against my virgin folds. I was so glad to give him my maidenhead. I wanted him to fuck me so hard. He pushed against me. My hymen stretched and stretched. I moaned into Mommy's pussy as it happened.

My cherry popped.

My wonderful future husband entered my virgin pussy. He used my deflowered twat, moaning as he did. I groaned, too. I loved feeling him entering me. It was just an amazing treat to have him pushing against me. I loved this so much. I savored this delight.

"Mommy," I moaned as I licked and lapped at her pussy. "Oh, Mommy, that's amazing!"

"Yes, it is," she purred. "Mmm, I remember when your father deflowered me. Now you just enjoy being used by Tony. And keep licking me. Get all his cum out!"

"Yes, Mommy!" I moaned.

I licked at her pussy, gathering up all the cum that spilled out of her. I shuddered as Tony drew back his dick. My pussy clenched down on him. I held him tight. I loved how he gripped me. It was amazing feeling that thick shaft in me.

He drove back into me. I gasped and plunged my tongue into my mother's tangy pussy. I found his salty cum in there, too. That was so nice. Tony pumped away at me, this wonderful rhythm of working his cock in and out of my pussy.

I clamped down on him as he pumped away at me. He fucked into me with all that he had while I swirled my tongue around in Mommy's pussy. I licked out his cum and her tangy juices. I loved that wonderful taste. It was just amazing.

"That's it," cooed Mommy as I licked at her snatch. "Make sure you get every drop of the cum that he fired into me."

"Every drop, Mommy!" I said brightly.

I was so ready for that. I licked and lapped at her with all that I had as that big dick fucked me. Tony wanted me to do this, and I would make him happy. I squeezed my snatch down on that big dick fucking me. He churned me up with his mighty cock. Just plowed deep into me. I shuddered at the way he did that.

It was incredible to do that. Just amazing. I whimpered into her pussy. I buried into her snatch again and again. It was an incredible treat to be pounded by him like that. He plunged into me with all that he had.

"Oh, oh, on," I moaned into Mommy's pussy, her tangy juices soaking my tongue.

I could only taste her tangy pussy juices.

I gasped and thrust my tongue into her pussy. I swirled around in her to find more of his cum. She gasped, her big boobs jiggling over my head as I did that. I found it. His salty cum did lurk in her depths. I drew it out.

She whimpered, loving having my tongue in her. I was making Mommy feel good just like Tony did with my pussy. He fucked me so hard and fast. He buried into me. Daddy was going through his sermon while I plunged my tongue into Mommy's pussy.

I buried into her again and again.

I loved being in her.

I wiggled around in her, finding all that cum. She tasted better and better by the moment. I flicked my tongue around in her snatch, loving this delight. She groaned as I did this. She shuddered here, savoring what I did to her.

"Oh, yes, yes," she moaned. "Oh, that's so good. You're doing such a great job."

"Thanks, Mommy," I purred and plunged my tongue back into her pussy.

I couldn't find any more of Tony's cum in her. I shuddered, his big dick pumping away at me. He filled me up with all his dick. It was such an incredible rush having him do that. I was so happy that he fucked me hard.

I whimpered, my tongue flicking through Mommy's folds. I had to make her cum now. I knew from my shameful masturbation that the little bud, her clit, would be sensitive. I flicked my tongue over it.

"Oh, yes, yes, Jenny!" Mommy gasped as I swirled my tongue over her bud.

"Make your mother cum," growled Tony as he fucked me.

I moaned and suckled on Mommy's clit. I gripped her as he fucked into me. He buried into me again and again. My pussy heated up with every thrust. The silky friction was so wondrous. I would have a big burst of delight.

I wanted it. I wanted to cum on him. I squeezed my twat down on his dick. I wiggled my hips from side to side as I nibbled on Mommy's clit. She moaned, her boobs jiggling. Tony slammed his cock to the hilt in me.

I gasped in delight and came.

I squealed around Mommy's clit as my pussy writhed around Tony's cock.

"Oh, honey, yes!" Mommy gasped and bucked.

Her tangy juices gushed out of her pussy. I drowned in them, her wet curls tickling my face as she bucked. I licked up her passion as my cunt writhed around Tony's dick. He pumped away at me. He fucked me with force, grunting.

"Yes!" he roared in triumph as he buried his cock into me.

He spurted his cum into my pussy.

I gasped in delight as his hot seed bathed my pussy. My womb. He flooded me with his cum. I groaned, my snatch spasming around him. Stars flashed across my vision. I enjoyed this delight so much. It was wondrous. Glorious.

He pumped more and more of his cum into my pussy as I licked up the cream from Mommy's pussy. I drank up all her juices as Tony used my pussy. He dumped all his cum into my deflowered depths. He filled my womb.

I wondered if he wanted to make me pregnant.

"Tony," I whimpered as I reveled in this. I had made my mother cum, too. That was so amazing.

Mommy panted, her big boobs rising and falling as my pussy rippled around Tony's cock. I worked out all the cum that he had in his nuts. This was such an amazing moment. I smiled from ear to ear as I felt all that wonderful spunk simmering in me.

It was such an important moment. I rubbed my face into Mommy's thick bush as Tony panted. He ripped his cock out of me. I hoped that he enjoyed using me. I wanted him to enjoy every bit of me. That would be perfect.

"Why don't you lie on the ground, Mrs. Bishop," said Tony.

"...and when temptation comes, we have to be ready to fight it," Daddy was preaching. "Ready to knock it back with prayer. It's hard, but remember, it's not a sin if you think it. Only if you do it."

This wasn't a sin, though.

Mommy stretched out on the floor, her big boobs jiggling. I wondered why he had her do that. His cum dripped out of me and matted my bush. I smiled up at him, so ready for him to give me more orders. I wanted him to use me so much.

"Just sit on your mom's face so she can lick my cum out of your pussy and make you cum, Jenny," Tony said.

"Okay," I said brightly and did just that. I straddled Mommy and planted my pussy right on her face. "Done!"

Mommy groaned as Tony's cum leaked out of my pussy and into her mouth. She licked me a moment later. I shuddered as she did that. It felt so good. My back arched and my little titties jiggled. Tony smiled as he stepped up before me, his dick thrusting right at me.

"Open wide," he said. "And mind your teeth."

"Aaaaahhhhhhh!"

As Mommy licked at my cunt to gather up all his cum, Tony slid his cock past my lips. I whimpered, tasting the tangy flavor of my pussy. I sealed around him and suckled. That was how a girl blew a guy, right?

I had never done this, but it did feel so right to suckle on him. I stared up at him as he grinned down at me. I swirled my tongue around his cock. He groaned in delight as I did that. I was so glad to do this for him.

"That's it," he groaned. "Damn, just like that. You're doing such an amazing job."

I was so happy about that. Just so thrilled to be doing an amazing job.

"That's it," he groaned. "Just keep sucking on me like that. Damn, that's good."

I squirmed on Mommy's mouth, joy rushing through me. I was doing an amazing job. I suckled hard on him. I suckled with all my might as he smiled down at me. I bobbed my head, working my lips up and down his dick.

My tongue caressed him like Mommy was licking me. She stroked her tongue through my folds, sending such naughty delight rushing through me. It felt so wicked having her eat me out. Just so rude, and I loved it.

Every time Mommy stroked her tongue along my slit, I shivered and moaned around Tony's cock. He smiled down at me as I suckled. He groaned, his fingers sliding through my black hair. I had to be making him feel so good.

"That's it," he growled as I bobbed my head.

"Remember, the Lord has given you the strength to resist sin, if you just remember to ask Him for strength," my father preached.

I would never give into sin, but I would suckle so hard on Tony's cock while enjoying Mommy licking at my pussy. She stroked through my flesh. She made me shiver in delight. My pussy clenched, forcing out more of his cum.

It was so naughty feeling her tongue licking through my folds. She licked me. Lapped at me. I loved how she did that as I suckled on Tony's cock. I stared up at him, loving him with all that I had. He groaned as I did that. He wore such a big smile on his face as I worked my mouth up and down his cock.

I groaned, my cheeks hollowing as I loved his cock. I suckled on him with all that I had. My drool spilled down my chin. It was so wicked to do that. I was so glad to love him. His fingers slid through my hair.

"That's it, Jenny," he growled, facing the audience. "Your mother's licking out all my cum, isn't she?"

I squealed around his cock, nodding and sucking.

"I am," purred Mommy.

Her tongue stroked through my folds again. She licked from my taint to my clit. I gasped as she brushed that little bud. A shiver ran through me as she thrust her tongue into my pussy. She swirled around in my deflowered depths.

That felt so naughty as I suckled on his cock. Daddy was giving his sermon while I was such a good girl and let Tony use me. He thrust away at my mouth now. His cock slid to the back of my throat and pulled back.

More drool spilled down my chin.

"Damn," he growled.

My tongue flicked around his cock. He shuddered as I did that. I knew he loved it, so I did it again. And again. I just wanted so much to make him just burst. He groaned as I worked my mouth up and down his cock.

This was just perfect. I wanted to have all his cum spurting into my mouth. He groaned as I nursed on him while Mommy was rooting around in my pussy. She pulled out his cum. She was scooping it out of me.

What a wicked Mommy. She was just doing her job, though. She was being used.

"Do you like eating your daughter's pussy?" groaned Tony.

"I'm not gay, so it's fine," she said. "It's not like being fucked by you. I would suck your dick so hard, too."

I was. I loved sucking his dick way more than eating Mommy's pussy. Even if she did taste good.

"I like sucking my husband's cock, too," Mommy added. "But I'll eat every pussy in the world if that's how you want to use me. Eat them with a smile on my face."

He chuckled as I moaned my agreement around his cock.

He stared down into my eyes and smiled at me. I shivered in delight, Mommy's tongue back in my pussy. She swirled around in me, searching for more of his cum. Her tongue did feel so good in me. So did her lips.

It was just amazing to grind my pussy on her face. I suckled hard on Tony's cock. I loved him as he stared down at me. He winked. I shivered in delight at him doing that. It was so much fun. I groaned as he tightened his grip.

He must be close to cumming.

So was I.

Mommy licked at my folds again. She found my clit and stroked it. I shuddered on her, my butt-cheeks clenching. Waves of delight washed through my body. My boobs jiggled as she suckled on my naughty bud.

She nibbled on it with her soft lips. I would have a huge climax. I could feel it building in me. Just swelling and swelling me toward something amazing. I shuddered as she flicked her tongue around in me.

"Fuck," groaned Tony. He erupted.

His salty cum pumped into my mouth. Tasting his seed sent me over the edge. I groaned as spurt after spurt of cum into my mouth. Just feeling his jizz flooding me made me burst in delight. My entire body bucked. The pleasure rushed through me.

I squealed as I came hard.

My pussy cream gushed out and bathed Mommy's lips. She licked and lapped at me. I groaned as she did that. It was so naughty to feel her doing that to me. I quivered in delight, enjoying this naughty moment so much.

The waves of heat rushed through me as her tongue stirred through me. I groaned with the passion of this moment. It was so amazing having all this delight surging through me. I whimpered in delight, the pleasure sweeping through me.

"So with the Lord at your side, you can fight off temptation," Daddy preached as the waves of rapture swept over me. "We are all made in the image of the Lord. We are all his Imagers, every last human being."

I squeezed my eyes shut, enjoying the pleasure rushing through my body. It was such a delight to have all this cum sweeping through me. My entire body quivered in delight. I savored every moment of bliss. It was so perfect.

Just so wondrous.

More and more of Tony's salty cum spurted into my mouth. I gulped it all down as Mommy licked at my pussy. She stroked her tongue through my folds, sending such delight rushing through me. I whimpered at the pleasure.

It was all such an amazing moment.

"Damn!" Tony groaned and erupted one last time.

I swallowed it all down, feeling so good. Mommy licked at my naughty folds, adding more delight to sweep through me. It was such a good moment. I was so glad to enjoy it. The pleasure rippled across my entire body.

I slid my mouth off his cock and said, "Thank you for using me, Tony."

"Oh, I am going to use you real hard now," he said. "I'm going to fuck you in the ass. Bend over the pew and thrust out that booty."

I grinned in delight and crawled off Mommy. I moved around and bent over the pew. I thrust out my rump at him and wiggled my keister back and forth. I just was so glad to be used like this. Mommy sat up and licked her lips soaked in my pussy cream.

"Guide me into her ass," Tony said, looking at Mommy.

"Mmm, gladly," Mommy purred. "I'm so glad that you're using my daughter like this. And me, too. You could pick any woman in church."

"Yes, I can," he said with such gloating prowess.

That made us so special. I was so glad as Mommy pressed his cock between my butt-cheeks. She slid his tip down until he nuzzled right against my asshole. I quivered as he did that. This wave of heat rushed through me as he drilled against me.

"Fuck her so hard," purred Mommy.

Tony pulled Mommy to her and kissed her right on the lips. She was soaked in my pussy cream. Mommy melted to him, Daddy behind her giving his sermon. Tony thrust his cock hard against my asshole. I whimpered as my sphincter stretched and stretched for him.

I gasped and moaned as my asshole stretched even wider. Then he popped into my asshole. It didn't hurt at all. It felt weird. And hot. I shuddered as the heat melted into my cunt and felt better and better by the moment.

"Oh, yes, yes," I groaned as he bottomed out in me. I loved feeling his cock in me. He was all the way in my asshole. I loved that. I savored him throbbing in me. It was just so amazing having all that big dick in me. "Ooh, ooh, that's so good."

Tony kept kissing Mommy. He fondled her ass as he drew back.

I gasped, clenching my asshole down on his cock as he pulled back and back. The heat swept through me. It felt so wicked. Then he buried back into my asshole. He plowed deep and hard into my anal sheath.

I gasped and moaned as he buggered me. He plowed deep and hard into my bowels, his nuts slapping into my taint. A wave of heat rushed through me. I wiggled my hips from side to side, stirring my bowels around his dick.

He grunted as he fucked me with all that he had. He plowed deep and hard into my anal sheath. It was an incredible rush to have him fucking me like that. I enjoyed this delight. It was just an amazing rush to have all this pleasure surging through me.

"Oh, Tony! Tony!" I gasped, my asshole melting around his cock. I glance back to see him still making out with my mother. She humped her pussy against his like a complete whore. "Yes!"

Mommy broke the kiss and purred, "Just cum in her asshole, Tony! Please, please, cum in my little girl's asshole! Use her!"

"Fuck," Tony growled as he buried his cock to the hilt in my asshole. I gripped him, loving the feel of his big dick in me. "Jenny!"

He loved using all my holes. My mouth. My pussy. My asshole. He slammed to the hilt in my bowels. The heat melted to my pussy. Another orgasm built and built. Even being used anally was amazing. I was so glad for this moment.

I peered over the pews at the congregation listening to the sermon, though... Lots of women were staring at me. In fact, Yasmina and her mother, Mrs. Jimenez, were peering over the pew at me and watching me getting used by him with such envy in their eyes.

I smiled at Yasmina. She was a year younger than me. I wanted to encourage her. She deserved to have this fun one day, too. I hoped that he would use her. That would be so amazing to have him using her.

"I want you to always be hot and wet and excited when I fuck your daughter, Mrs. Bishop," said Tony. "I want you to be envious of her. Mmm, to masturbate if you know we're fucking. Even to ride your husband and think about me fucking your daughter."

"Or grinding my furred muff on your hip?" she whimpered. "That's a way of masturbating, right?"

"Yes," he growled. "Yes, it fucking is!"

Mommy moaned in delight and kissed him as she humped against him. He slammed his cock deep and hard into me. This was just an amazing moment. I enjoyed every second of him ass-fucking me. I rose and rose toward my climax.

Toward that big burst of delight that would consume me. I was so ready for it. I was just so eager for it to burst through me. I squeezed my bowels down on his big dick as he fucked me. He plowed into me with all that he had.

"Yes, yes, yes," I gasped. "Oh, wow, that's so good! That's just amazing!"

"Yes, it is," he groaned, his cock plowing into my anal sheath. His nuts slapped into my taint. It was just so exciting. I savored it. I loved how amazing it was to have him plowing into me. "Damn, Mrs. Bishop, hump that wet cunt on my thigh. You're just a slut for me."

"Do you want to use me that way?" she moaned.

"Yes!" He slammed into my asshole. "I want you to always be my slut, Mrs. Bishop. I want to use you that way always."

"Then I will be!" she moaned and kissed him again.

I loved that so much. He groaned into Mommy's mouth as he buried his cock to the hilt in my asshole. I hoped I would have such a big burst of delight. I rose and rose toward that wonderful moment of climax.

I would have a huge one. Just a mighty burst of delight that would sweep through me. I savored how she plowed into me with all that she had. It was just so delicious to have her plowing into me. I squeezed my anal sheath down on him.

I threw back my head as the pleasure burst in me. "Oh, yes, yes, that's so good!"

I climaxed on him, my asshole spasming around his dick.

"Let us give thanks to the Lord for helping us fight sin," my father said, ending his sermon with a prayer.

"Oh, that's it!" Mommy moaned. She sounded like she was cumming, too. Just creaming Tony's hip. "Amen!"

I shuddered as he thrust away at my spasming asshole. It was wonderful to feel him burying into my anal sheath. He slammed to the hilt in me. The pleasure rushed through me as he groaned. His cum erupted into my asshole.

He used me fully.

I felt such joy as the rapture swept out of my writhing pussy and washed over my mind. His cum spurted into my asshole again and again. I quivered there as Tony grunted and groaned. He pumped all his cum into my asshole. He filled me up with all his spunk. Spurt after wondrous spurt of his jizz flooded into me. I loved it. My entire body quivered as he dumped his spunk into me.

It was so glorious. Just so wondrous to have that cum flooding into my pussy. A wave of heat rushed through me. I groaned, my asshole spasming around his dick. The heat washed through me. It was so amazing.

"Jenny!" he gasped.

"Tony! Tony!"

I shuddered, my anal sheath milking out all his cum. I groaned, my asshole spasming around his dick. It was just such an amazing and wondrous delight. The bliss swept through me again and again. He erupted one more time.

I shuddered there on the pew, Daddy praying to the lord. I felt so wicked. So wild. My body quivered with this delight. It was just a wondrous moment. I was so happy. I quivered there as he spurted all that spunk soaked my bowels.

"I'm so happy you used me, Tony," I moaned.

"In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, amen," my father said.

"Amen," I breathed with Mommy.

* * *

Alanna Bishop

I knelt with my daughter before him, his cock thrusting before me. The final songs were being sung. The service was almost over, and Tony had a dirty dick that needed to be cleaned. I was his slut. That was how he wanted to use me.

And my daughter

Wasn't that such a beautiful thing?

We both leaned in together, Tony staring down at us with such lust in his eyes. I shuddered as I licked up the side of his cock, tasting the sour flavor of his asshole. I was his slut, so of course I loved it. I shuddered in delight as my husband watched on.

"That's it," he said. Such a good man. "Lick that dick clean together. Oh, Alanna, you and our daughter are such beacons of womanhood."

"Yes, they are," growled Tony. "Just sluts eager to be used by me."

I was so glad to be a slut. I was so eager to be used by him with my daughter. Our tongues licked up his cock again, climbing to the top. We brushed the other's lips for a moment. A shiver ran through me as we went back to suckle on his dick.

Tony slid his hands through both our hairs as we dragged our tongues up his cock. We polished his pole. He had that sour flavor I loved so much. It was just so wondrous to taste him. A shiver ran through me at how dirty it was.

I moaned in delight as I reached his crown again and brushed my daughter's lips. I could see the gleam in his eyes. He liked it when we did lesbian and incestuous things to each other. This wicked heat swept through me as I kissed her.

Our tongues danced.

I tasted his ass on her lips

"Shit, that's good," Tony groaned as I cupped my daughter's small breast. She had little handfuls. Just ripe tits for me to squeeze. "Yes, yes, that's hot, but now you have to take turns sucking my dick. I'm going to cum all over your faces."

"Amen," my husband breathed.

I broke the kiss with my daughter and nodded to her. "Enjoy."

She swallowed Tony's dirty dick with hunger. She nursed on him. It was amazing to see her doing that. She swirled her tongue around him. It was a beautiful sight. Her black hair swayed around her face as she polished his pole.

"Such a good mother for letting your daughter go first," Tony groaned.

I winked at him.

My daughter bobbed her head, polishing his pole. She was such a good cock-sucker. She loved him, moaning as she did. Drool ran down her chin as she worked. His cock throbbed in my hand gripping the base.

Jenny ripped her mouth off. I leaned in and swallowed his cock, tasting her sour asshole and spittle. The dirtiest indirect kiss in the world. I loved this taboo moment, my tongue dancing around Tony's cock as Oscar Jimenez lead the congregation in the last song.

I suckled on him, my big boobs bouncing as I bobbed my head. He groaned as I worked, my tongue polishing his pole. My daughter quivered beside me, eager for her turn. I was so glad that she was here with me.

I ripped my mouth off and purred, "Your turn!"

"Thanks, Mommy!" she gasped before swallowing his cock.

"Damn," he groaned, loving us trading him back and forth.

It was so much fun to suckle on him. I groaned, nursing on him with all that I had. It was wild. My heart pounded in my chest as my daughter worked her mouth up and down his cock. She loved him with all that she had.

It was such a beautiful thing to witness.

Then it was my turn.

We traded him back and forth. The sour flavor of Jenny's ass had faded, but the salty precum was a wild promise. He groaned as the last song reached its chorus. Then it was over and it was time for closing prayer.

My daughter suckled on him. Then me. I loved him, my tongue swirling around him as he stared down at us with such lust in his eyes. I could tell he was close to bursting. I was so glad for this. Just so eager for him to cum.

I suckled hard on him when he groaned, "Stop! I'm going to cum!"

I ripped my mouth off his dick as the closing prayer began. "Cum on our faces!"

"Please, please, cum on us, Tony!" my daughter moaned, my hand flying up and down his dick.

He threw back his head and erupted. I closed my eyes as his hot jizz soaked my face. He erupted again and again, painting our features in his cum. He grunted with each blast, more and more of his spunk covering us.

I opened my mouth, catching the cum that he fired. It was so wonderful having all that spunk rain down on our faces. I loved it so much. My twat clenched as the heat rushed through me. I closed my eyes, just bathed in all that wonderful spunk.

"Fuck!" he groaned as he erupted again and again.

He hosed us down with all that he had. He soaked us. Jizz dripped from my chin and splashed on my breasts. I loved the feel of his spunk cooling on my flesh. A wave of heat rushed through me. I felt so naughty. So positively wicked here.

My boobs jiggled as he erupted one more time. I turned, opening my eyes and staring at my daughter's face dripping in cum. I kissed her by instinct, knowing he would want to see that. Our cum-coated lips melted together.

"So watch over us, Lord, as we head out into the world," said Gary Marshal, one of the deacons. "In your name, amen."

I broke the kiss and moaned, "Amen!"

My daughter kissed me again, sharing the cum. I so loved being used by Tony.

Chapter 128: Chapter 128. Free Use Mommy Obeys Her Son (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Tony Carter - Day 2

Church service was over. The congregation was getting up to talk to each other, share in their fellowship. I stood naked over Mrs. Bishop, the preacher's wife, and her daughter Jenny. They both dripped in my cum and licked up my jizz.

It was so hot watching them gather my spunk and share it with each other. They snowballed it back and forth. I hadn't even told them to do that. They were so eager to be used by me and make me happy, they just did it.

The device that P created was amazing. Did he ever use it? Or was it just lost to the dark corner of the web where I stumbled across it? The only person who had ever taken his discovery seriously. Shame, he was a genius.

It worked.

Reverend Bishop slapped his hand down on my shoulder. "Thank you for using my wife and daughter. You should come over and have lunch."

Mrs. Bishop broke the kiss with her daughter, cum dripping from her chin and splatting on her breast. "Oh, yes, you have to come over for lunch, Tony."

"Please, please, say you will," Jenny moaned, her small breasts quivering.

"Sure, sure," I said. "Now keep licking up that cum."

They both attacked the other's face. They gathered up my cum that coated them and shared it with each other. Reverend Bishop squeezed my shoulder and headed off to talk. I smiled and noticed that Yasmina, a Hispanic cutie my age, and her mother, Mrs. Jimenez were staring at me with eager eyes. They wanted to be used.

"Maybe next Sunday," I told them. "If you two impress me."

"Of course," Mrs. Jimenez said.

I went back down to look at the preacher's wife and daughter cleaning up my spunk. They were kissing again, their tongues dancing as they swapped my pearly jizz back and forth. It was so delicious. I watched for a few more minutes.

"Okay, we'll leave after I talk to my mom and sister," I said. "So get dressed."

I headed away from them and realized I could have told them to stay naked. No one would care. I could parade them nude through a nunnery and no one would bat an eye. I mean, I just fucked them in the middle of Sunday service. Plus, I was naked.

Mom, Debbie, and Bitch were all staring at me with hope. They must be so wet. Mom had this smoldering heat in her eyes. Dad was looking a tad miffed. I bet he wanted some from Mom, but she was a prude.

Except with me.

"I'm going over to the Bishops' for lunch," I said.

"Oh," Debbie said, my little sister's face falling. Bitch's did, too, surprisingly.

Mom put on a brave smile. "Well, you do have a crush on her. I suppose that's supposed to be expected."

"So while I'm having lunch, Mom, I want you to shave Debbie's pussy," I said. "I want her bare from now on. So that's your job to make sure she's ready to be used by me in that way. When I see you two for evening service, she better have a bald twat."

"Of course, honey," Mom said and gave me a chaste kiss on the cheek like she always would. "Have fun at lunch."

I didn't want a chaste kiss from my mom. I kissed her full on the lips, savoring the feel of her plump mouth. She moaned as I did that, my hands sliding around to grip her ass. I squeezed her as Debbie bounced with excitement.

I broke the kiss with Mom and ducked down to plant a hot one on my little sister's lips. She moaned into my mouth, her tongue wiggling past my lips. She was such a dear. I cupped her small breast through her dress, feeling her hard nipple.

"I'll be as bare as a hardwood floor, big brother!" Debbie said brightly when I broke the kiss.

I winked at her before glancing at Bitch. I smacked her on the ass. "Be good."

"Yes, Master," she moaned.

I turned and found that Mrs. Bishop, Jenny, and Mr. Bishop were behind me. They looked ready to go. I grinned as we headed to their house. They lived in a cottage behind the church. The church owned it having been left to the congregation by an old man. He never attended church, but the women had always looked after him. Brought him food. Checked up on him. When he died, he willed all his land to the church.

It was a nice house with a duck pond behind it. Mr. Bishop pulled out his keys and opened the front door. He held it open, nodding. "Make yourself at home, son."

"I plan on it," I said.

I glanced at the two women as they followed in. "Why don't you go upstairs and slip into nothing? I want you both naked. Well, Mrs. Bishop, you can wear an apron. Mothers in aprons are so hot."

"Sure," Mrs. Bishop said.

"I'll make sure my wife's nice and stripped," said Mr. Bishop and squeezing his wife's ass.

She laughed and kissed him. They had a close relationship. So different from my parents. Mom acted like she hated being touched by Dad most of the time. They had sex at the same time on Friday every week like clockwork. I decided to adjust my plans.

Mrs. Bishop could be used by me and still satisfy her husband, but Mom... I had a feeling she would be busy every Friday evening. Hell, she didn't want to have sex with Dad anyways. She just did her "wifely" duty.

It made me wonder if she wasn't secretly gay? Or maybe she was just asexual.

Obviously, being a free-use slut was caused by the device. It wasn't really her.

Still, I had an idea to explore with Mom and her sexuality. That was for the future. For now, I was eager to have fun with the Bishops. They all headed upstairs. I was already naked. It felt nice out in the sun. I didn't even bat an eye. My clothes would be fine in the church.

Jenny came racing down the stairs first, her small breasts quivering. She was so cute. My age but she looked younger. She came up to me and preened. I did have such a crush on her. I was going to marry her. She would make the perfect free-use wife.

"We're getting married," I told her. I had already.

"I know!" she squealed, bouncing up and down. We'd have to do all the engagement stuff. That was for the future, though.

My uncle might be getting married soon. I remember Dad talking about his younger brother being serious with his girlfriend. Was she hot? If I went to the wedding, I could use her in such delicious ways. My cock throbbed hard.

"You're thinking naughty things," Jenny said. "Your, um, cock is jiggling."

"Yep," I said as Mrs. Bishop and her husband came downstairs. She was naked, her big boobs bouncing. Her husband was in sweatpants and a T-shirt.

"Let me get started on lunch," Mrs. Bishop said as she headed for the kitchen. She grabbed an apron hanging on a hook that said, "God Bless This House" on the front. It covered her breasts. Barely. They were large and swaying. "Cold cuts on sandwiches okay?"

"Sounds great," I said, sitting down on the couch.

Mr. Bishop took his recliner and leaned back in it, groaning. Jenny went to sit beside me, but I pointed to my cock. She nodded eagerly. She stood in front of me with her cute rump. I bet she had a tasty asshole. She reached between her legs and grabbed my cock. She slowly sat down on me as her mother busied herself in the kitchen.

I groaned at that hot kiss of the girl's pussy on my dick. She whimpered as she sank down my cock. I groaned as that hot, young cunt swallowed my dick. It was incredible having my future wife's twat devouring my rod.

Jenny leaned back into me and squirmed there. She had such a hot and tight pussy. I held her in my arms, my chin resting on her head. She was short. I liked that. My hands slid up and cupped her small breasts. I found her nipples and pinched them.

"Sir," I said, glancing at the preacher, "I would love to date your daughter."

"Well, of course you can," the preacher said, smiling as I twisted his daughter's nipples. "You're a good, young man."

"You don't have a problem that I'm twisting your daughter's nipples?" I asked, Jenny whimpering.

"You can use her how you want, young man," he said, smiling. "You're blessed."

"I am," I said, smiling. My dick throbbed in her pussy. "And your wife? Do you like that I use her?"

"I'm glad that you find my wife to be worthy of being used. She's a good woman. I love her a lot. She's made me happy, and it makes her happy to be used by you."

"Good, good," I said. "I hope she fucks you a lot in the bedroom. I don't want you cumming in her pussy until she's pregnant with my child, but her mouth and asshole are yours to use."

"I've never used her asshole," he admitted, his daughter squeezing her cunt down on my dick.

"Sir, fuck your wife in the ass every evening before you go to bed," I said. "And have her suck your dick clean after. I think that will bring you close, and I want her used like that. Once she's pregnant, you can alternate fucking her in the pussy."

"I will," he said. "If that's how you want my wife used, I won't say no to it."

"Nor will I," called Mrs. Bishop. "I must say, Trent, I did enjoy being sodomized by him. It was a delight."

"Good, good," he said as Jenny squirmed on me, humming.

"In fact, I think you and your wife should have a special Sunday tradition," I said. "Bring home any woman from church with you, fuck her in the pussy, Mr. Bishop, then fuck your wife in the ass as she eats the creampie. Yes, yes, you deserve that."

"Why thank you," he said.

"That sounds fun," said Mrs. Bishop.

I smiled at that. I was glad that they would have that level of fun. It was good to do that to them. Mrs. Bishop came in with sandwiches on plates. She sat down on the couch beside Jenny and me, though not snuggled close. Jenny had both our lunches on it. It was a tad awkward to eat like this, but it was very fulfilling to have a hot pussy around my cock as I ate.

Jenny giggled as she worked her pussy up and down my cock as we finished up. Her mother and father were chatting like this weren't going on. Like their little girl wasn't riding my dick. It was just so hot to feel her doing that.

"I really think we need to do something about the hydrangeas," Mrs. Bishop said. "They're just not coming in right."

I groaned as Jenny giggled. She was working her cunt up and down my cock with such a delicious speed. Not fast, but it wasn't slow. It was just a perfect way to tease me. I loved the feeling of her doing that. The pressure grew and grew in my nuts as she rode me.

I gripped her hips and held worked her pussy up and down my cock. She felt amazing. She squeezed her cunt around me. I groaned at the heat building and building in my nuts. I would have a huge burst of cum.

"So we'll have to buy new ones?" her husband said.

"I'm afraid so."

"Oh, oh, that's so good," whimpered Jenny. "Oh, I love you so much, Tony."

"That's how I want to use you," I said. "I want you to love me with all your heart. No reservation."

"None," she moaned, plunging her cunt down my cock. "Oh, Mommy, Daddy, I love Tony with all my heart. I just know that God intends me to be his bride!"

"That's wonderful," purred Mrs. Bishop.

"Mmm, come give her a congratulatory kiss," I groaned as I savored that hot pussy working up and down my cock.

Mrs. Bishop rose, her big boobs swaying behind her breasts. She moved before us, leaning over. I stared down the front of her apron at her heavy tits dangling before her. She planted her mouth right on her daughter's lips.

They melted together in a hot kiss.

I loved that. My dick throbbed in Jenny's pussy. She kissed her mother with passion, throwing her arms around her mother's neck. I gripped her hips tighter and worked that hot cunt up and down my cock. I would just dump my load into her.

I loved this.

Her hot pussy squeezed me tight. I loved that hot snatch around me. It was just a thrill to feel her cunt massaging me. They made out as Jenny plunged her cunt down my dick. She took me to the root and squealed in delight.

Her pussy convulsed around my cock.

"Your daughter's cumming on my dick," I groaned to Reverend Bishop.

"Good, good," he said, nodding as his wife kept making out with his daughter.

The pressure at the tip of my cock hit that bursting point. I erupted into that hot pussy. I filled her to the brim with all my jizz. It was so good having that cum spurting out of my cock. I loved every second of it.

I savored every second of that hot twat massaging my dick. I loved it so much. I pumped my load into her pussy again and again. Jenny squealed into her mother's lips, the pair sharing their incestuous kiss as I filled the girl up to the brim.

"Damn," I groaned as I erupted one more time into her pussy. "Sir, I love your daughter. And I love her pussy."

"If she's to be your wife, you should," said the preacher. He glanced at his wife. "I love her."

"And her pussy?" I asked.

He nodded.

"I love your wife's pussy, too," I said. "And her ass. I think I want to fuck her ass while she licks out my cum from your daughter's cunt. Tell your wife to do that, sir."

"Honey, eat out cum from our daughter's cunt while Tony fucks you in the ass," he said, a jovial smile on his head.

Mrs. Bishop broke the kiss. "Mmm, he is the head of the family. I do try to be led by him." She winked at me. "But you're the head of everyone's family after the Lord, Tony."

It was so crazy how they had rationalized it, but I wasn't complaining as Mrs. Bishop helped her daughter slid off my cock. The girl sat on the couch beside me. Mrs. Bishop went to kneel down, but the coffee table was in the way.

"Shall we, son?" Mr. Bishop asked, rising and moving to one end of it.

I stood, my wet dick bobbing, and grabbed the other. We moved it up against the TV, giving me plenty of room to sodomize Mrs. Bishop. She smiled at us before she ducked her head down and nuzzled into her daughter's sloppy cunt.

I dropped to my knees, my cock slapping down on her rump. I pressed my wet dick into her butt-crack as she feasted on the cum I left in her daughter's snatch. The incest was so hot. The fact the preacher sat down to watch was even hotter.

I found his wife's asshole and drilled against her. She moaned as her anal ring widened and widened for my cock. It was a treat. I loved every second of this. I savored it so much. She whimpered and gasped as I popped into her bowels.

"Oh, Lord, yes!" she moaned into her daughter's snatch.

"Sodomize Mommy, Tony!" gasped my cute bride-to-be. I'd have to do the proposing, but that could wait. We had to "date" for a while.

We would have such kinky dates.

I sank deeper and deeper into Mrs. Bishop's bowels, her husband watching on. It was so hot. The MILF moaned into her daughter's stanch, licking up my jizz spilling out of the nubile cutie. I loved this device. P was just amazing.

I sank deeper and deeper into Mrs. Bishop's asshole until I bottomed out in her. She moaned into her daughter's snatch. She lapped and lapped at that cutie's cunt. Jenny whimpered, her small boobs jiggling. She ran her fingers through her mommy's black tresses.

"Oh, Mommy, lick out every drop of Tony's cum," cooed the naughty girl.

"Yes," whimpered Mrs. Bishop, her asshole clenching down around me.

I loved the sensation of her bowels massaging my dick as I drew back. I groaned, gripping the MILF's hips. The preacher's wife felt so glorious around my cock. The velvety massage suffused the tip of my dick in sinful bliss.

I rammed back into her asshole. She gasped into her daughter's sloppy cunt as my dick filled her up. Her butt-cheeks jiggled from the impact. I groaned and drew back again. I fucked the preacher's wife hard in the ass.

I pounded her bowels. I hammered her anal sheath. She groaned as she licked up my cum from her daughter's pussy. Jenny whimpered, squirming there as she enjoyed what her mother did to her. The naughty MILF did such wicked things to her.

I loved it.

I pumped away at her asshole. I buried into her anal sheath again and again. It was so amazing to have all this pleasure washing around me. It was wondrous. Glorious. I reveled in my powers over these women. Over the preacher.

Over the world.

I grinned from ear to ear. I had the mastery. I could do what I wanted. It was what P had given me. I shuddered with the immensity of it. The enormity of it. It was too much to think about. I felt dizzy even considering the possibilities.

So I fucked the MILF's asshole hard and fast. I churned her up with my cock. I loved how tight she felt around my dick. Her anal sheath clamped down on me as she licked and lapped at her daughter's sloppy cunt.

"Mmm, let's find all that cum in you," Mrs. Bishop purred.

"Oh, Mommy!" gasped Jenny. She sat up straight. "Mommy is rooting around in my pussy for your cum, Tony!"

"Of course she is," I growled. "Right, sir."

"She's a good and faithful Christian," said the preacher. "My wife will do whatever makes you happy, Tony. Use her."

"Yes, yes, use me!" whimpered Mrs. Bishop. "I love being used. I love your cock fucking my asshole and the taste of your cum in my daughter's pussy. Even that's tasting better and better. I might like eating cunt."

"I want you to love cunt!" I growled, fucking her asshole.

"I will!" She clamped her anal sheath tight to my dick, swelling me toward my climax. That felt just amazing. "I will love pussy with all my heart!"

I grinned at her words as I fucked her asshole. I pounded the reverend's wife as the pressure grew and grew in my nuts. The ache swelled at the tip of my cock. I couldn't take much more of her anal sheath.

Jenny trembled. Her mother must be licking her with passion. I heard sucking. Slurping. Mrs. Bishop slathered her tongue over her daughter's folds. I just felt it in my heart that the MILF was devouring her daughter like she was possessed.

I grinned from ear to ear and fucked to the hilt in her asshole. I buried deep and hard into her anal sheath. It was a glorious moment. She squeezed her bowels down around me. It was wild. I loved it so much.

"Oh, oh, oh," gasped Jenny. "Mommy!"

My girlfriend bucked on her mother's face, her small titties quivering. Such joy blazed through Jenny's eyes as she had a lesbian orgasm delivered by her naughty mother. I groaned, slamming into the preacher's wife's asshole, loving this sight.

"Oh, Tony!" gasped Mrs. Bishop. "Oh, Tony, yes!"

Her asshole spasmed around my dick. She purred her delight into her daughter's cunt. That was so hot to hear. I was so glad to feel that anal sheath rippling around me. It felt wondrous. I buried into her anal sheath.

"Cum in me, Tony!" begged the preacher's wife.

"Yes, yes, flood my wife's asshole. Use her ass, young man!"

"Yes, sir!" I roared and buried into her anal sheath. I erupted into her spasming bowels. "Fuck!"

I erupted over and over into her anal sheath. I spilled all the cum that I had into her. It was glorious to flood her bowels with all the spunk that I had. Stars twinkled across my vision. Her anal sheath suckled at me.

I grunted as he moaned into her daughter's pussy. Jenny quivered as I spurted more and more of my jizz into her mother's asshole. I filled the preacher's wife up with my spunk. I threw back my head as I loved every second of this.

I felt so good. Just amazing.

I erupted one last time. I panted, knowing I would have an incredible time with the Bishops. I sucked in a deep breath, that hot asshole rippling and writhing around me. Jenny panted, a big smile on her lips. Such joy shone in her eyes.

"Thank you for using us, Tony," Jenny squealed.

"You're welcome," I said, pulling my dick out of her mother's asshole. "Mmm, why don't we go up to your parents' room and really enjoy this threesome?"

* * *

Debbie Carter

I darted to the bathroom the moment that we got home. "Come on, Mommy, you have to shave me!"

"What about lunch?" Dad asked.

"Yeah?" Bitch said.

"You can make your own sandwich," Mom said as she followed me up the stairs. "Tony needs me to shave our little girl. I have to get it done right away."

"Fine, fine," Daddy grumbled. "Bitch, make me a sandwich."

"I'm Tony's sex slave, not yours, Daddy," Bitch said. "He didn't tell me to listen to you. Make your own! You're a big boy."

I reached the upstairs bathroom and darted inside. The moment I was, I made sure my pigtails draped down the front of me so my hair was out of the way. Mom entered and closed and locked the door behind her. She unzipped my dress.

"Thanks, Mommy," I said, pulling it off.

I went to throw it down, but Mom grabbed it. "Don't wrinkle it. Honestly, Debbie."

"Sorry, Mommy," I said, naked. I had nothing on beneath. My pussy was so wet, my strawberry-blonde bush dripping.

Mom folded my dress and set it on the counter. Then she turned around, sweeping her blonde hair out of the way. I unzipped her dress, exposing her back. No bra strap or slip beneath. She was as naked as me. She drew her dress off, her blonde hair spilling around her body.

She folded her dress up as she said, "Run the tap. We'll want to have some water in the tub. And grab your razor and shaving cream."

"Yes, Mommy," I said, turning on the faucet.

The water poured into the bathtub. Mom nodded as she pulled out a shower stool from a cabinet. We had that when my great-grandmother, before she passed away, visited us. She put in there as the water filled up.

"Glad we kept that," she said as she next started pinning up her blonde hair.

The water grew warm. I put in the plug and waited for it to fill, so eager to be shaved by my sexy mother. I wanted to be bald and bare for my big brother. He deserved to have something special like that for him to enjoy.

"Okay, sit down, eager goose," Mom said as she turned off the water. It was a few inches deep.

I sat down on the shower stool and spread my legs wide. I quivered in eagerness. I toyed with one of my pigtails, twinning the strawberry-blonde tresses around my digits. Mom climbed into the bath, the water washing around her legs as she knelt before me.

A hot shiver ran through me as she grabbed my razor and the pink shaving cream I used for my legs and armpits. She aimed it at her open hand.

WHOOOSH!

The foam formed a mound. She smiled at me and rubbed it into my pubic hair.

"I haven't ever done this before, but my sister did when were in college," Mom said.

"Oh, Auntie Carla did?" I smiled. "That's so naughty of her."

"Hmm." A disapproving look ran across her face. She was older than her sister. "She was always a wild girl. Had a lot of boys. Boy crazy. Like your older sister."

"Well, she's Bitch now and big brother's sex slave," I said. "I doubt he'll share her. And if he does, that's okay."

"Of course it is," Mom said. "Being a whore for your big brother is just natural. Even I'm a whore for him." She smiled and shuddered. "I never knew I could cum so hard. Sex was always something I hated. I just did it for your father's sake."

"Do you love Daddy?" I asked as Mom brought the razor to my pubic mound.

"Of course," she said. "We've been together this long. It's not all the passion. I mean, it never really was. He was a good man. That was all I wanted. A provider. He gave me two wonderful children and Bitch." She smiled. "Well, I love Bitch as much as she infuriates me."

I smiled at her as Mom started shaving me. She worked the razor slowly. I tried not to shudder as I felt the hairs cutting. The rasping sound filled the air. I didn't want her to nick me, so I tried to be as still as possible. A statue.

"Mmm," Mom said as she worked. "You're going to have a pretty pussy for your big brother."

"I will!" I was so excited for that, but I had to be still.

It was so intimate as Mom worked the razor through the pink foam. She paused to rinse it off in the bathwater after each careful stroke. Her fingers slid over the skin she had shaved, feeling for stubble. I had a sparse bush, so it wasn't hard.

She worked across my pubic mound before she turned to my vulva. I spread my legs wide, feeling my deflowered petals part. It would be such an embarrassing pose if it wasn't before my mother. She loved me. She had already eaten my pussy.

My big brother wanted us to be lovers. That was one of the ways he wanted to use Mommy and me.

So it felt so deliciously intimate as she started shaving carefully around my pussy lips. She worked the razor with care. She stroked down my folds then rinsed off the blade. Her gentle fingers stroked over where she worked, searching for stubble.

It felt so good.

I bit my lower lip, wondering if my cousin Sarah shaved. We were the same age. She was Aunt Carol's daughter. I didn't get to see her except at Thanksgiving. Aunt Carol, her daughter, and her husband always came. My big brother would use my aunt and cousin.

I would be there, too. That would be neat.

Mom kept working. She took such care, her motherly love so apparent as she shaved around my pussy folds. Finally, she did a final run-around with her fingers, nudging the remaining traces of the pink foam.

"That's bare," she said, cupping her hands in the water and bathing my freshly shaved pussy in the warmth.

I giggled at the sensation. I stared down at my tight slit. I was bare. It was so naughty. I had been so excited to grow my pubic hair, now I was so thrilled to have it shaved away. Just the way big brother wanted me.

"Now I get to eat you out," Mommy said.

"Yes," I squealed. "I'm all wet and excited. It was so naughty feeling you shave me."

"It was naughty," Mommy said. She leaned down. "Maybe... maybe I like eating out your pussy. But just because your brother wants to use me. I'm not a lesbian or anything."

"Of course not, Mommy," I said. "You love Daddy. You're straight."

"Right, right," Mommy said. "Straight."

She kissed my shaved pussy. I gasped as I really felt her naked lips on my vulva. Without any pubic hair, everything felt so silky and delightful. I quivered as Mommy smooched all over my twat. My labia. My clit. All the naughty places.

Then she licked me. Her tongue furrowed my slit from my taint to my little pearl. I gasped as she stroked over it. Such delight rushed through me. I groaned as she did that. My eyes rolled back into my head. I loved the feeling of her doing that to me.

"Mommy," I whimpered.

"Mmm," she cooed. "You do taste good."

"Thank you, Mommy!"

She licked me again. My eyes rolled back in my head at how wicked that felt. She was doing such naughty things to me. I quivered as she licked me again and again. She stroked her tongue through my folds. I groaned, my back arching at what she did to me. I shuddered, my heart pounding in my chest. I would have a big climax.

A wondrous cum on Mommy's lips.

She stroked her tongue through my folds. She lapped at me. With all that she had. I shuddered, savoring what she did. It was such a good time. I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest as she thrust her tongue into me.

"Ooh, Mommy!" I gasped, squirming on the shower seat.

"Mmm," she cooed.

Her tongue swirled around in my cunt as her hips wiggled back and forth like she was excited. Was her pussy getting all hot and wet, too? I had to eat her out, too. That would be next. I was so eager to devour her cunt after how good she made mine feel.

As her tongue danced around in my snatch, her lips kissed my labia. That felt extra naughty. I groaned, my boobs trembling. It was so wicked of me to do this. It was just so naughty of me to be enjoying myself like this.

"Oh, Mommy!" I moaned.

"Just cum for me," she purred, her blonde hair framing her face. "Just drown your mommy!"

"Yes!"

Mommy thrust her tongue into my twat. She flitted it around in me. I groaned as she did that. I loved it. That felt so good. Just so wonderful to have her stirring me up like that. I shuddered at how good she felt fluttering around in me. I shuddered, my cunt clenching down on her pussy as she feasted on me like that.

She did such wicked, wicked things to me. My face contorted with the delight of this moment. I rose and rose toward my orgasm, enjoying everything that Mommy did to me. She was such a wondrous mother.

I loved her so much. I was so glad that my big brother wanted to use us like this. I couldn't wait for him to see the pretty pussy that Mommy licked. Her tongue flicked through my folds and found my clit. She danced around it.

"Mommy!" I moaned.

She nibbled on my bud.

"Yes, yes!" I gasped, my orgasm building.

She swirled her tongue around my bud. It felt so wicked to feel her doing that. Just so glorious to have her flicking her tongue around my bud. Pleasure sparked from my clit as she tongued it. I shuddered, loving what she did to me. I swelled toward my climax.

"Mommy," I whimpered, her tongue dancing around my clit. "Yes!"

I burst with such beautiful pleasure. My cunt writhed as the juices gushed out of me and splashed across Mommy's lips. She moaned as she licked and lapped up my cunt cream. She feasted on my incestuous passion with such eagerness.

Such wanton abandon. Her tongue stroked over my folds. I shuddered here, my eyes rolling back into my head as she did her naughty work to me. I groaned, my boobs jiggling and quivering. She flicked her tongue around my petals.

"Mommy! Mommy!" I gasped as she kept licking up my pussy cream.

"Mmm, that's so delicious," she groaned.

Her tongue thrust into my pussy. She felt my flesh spasming and writhing. It was so naughty to feel. I shuddered here, my orgasm reaching that wonderful climax. It was an amazing moment. I shuddered, my heart pounding in my chest.

Mommy did such wicked, wicked things to me. She pulled her tongue out of my pussy and rose. She cupped my face, her lips dripping in my tangy juices. She kissed me. I savored the plumpness of her mouth as well as the tastiness of my snatch.

My hands cupped her big boos. I squeezed and kneaded them as she thrust her tongue into my mouth. We made out with such naughty fun. I was so glad to share this moment with her. It was so wild to do it.

She broke the kiss with me, her eyes burning so hot. "Now what are you supposed to do?"

"Make you cum, Mommy!" I cooed and ducked my head down.

I buried my face between my mommy's lush titties. I rubbed them against my cheeks. She felt so silky against me. The water splashed around in the bottom of the tub as I did that. She groaned as my lips kissed up her big boob to her nipple.

I latched on and suckled. I nursed on her with passion. She groaned as I did that. Her nipple felt so wonderful in my mouth. It was just such a treat to nibble on her with my soft lips and make her moan in delight.

I loved my mommy, and my big brother wanted to use us like this.

I suckled and nibbled on her. She stroked her hand down my back, the other holding the back of my head. It was so wonderful as she hummed. I felt like I was nursing from her for real. I wished she had breast milk.

"Oh, my," she groaned. "That is making my pussy quite wet."

I moaned around her nipple.

"And you're supposed to be eating out my cunt not nursing from me." She smiled down at me. "You're not a baby."

I popped my mouth off. "Right, right, Mommy."

She rose out of the two-inch deep water. It ran down her legs as her thick, blonde bush appeared before my face. It was soaked but not just with her juices. I smiled as I leaned forward on the shower stool and grabbed her hips.

I nuzzled into her wet bush and found the thick folds of the pussy that had brought me into this world. It was such a rude thing to do. I loved it so much. I savored the treat of licking at her. Lapping at her. Just stroking through her folds.

I felt so good.

My tongue caressed her pussy lips, gathering up her tart juices. She gripped the back of my head and groaned, "Oh, yes, yes, this is only because your brother wanted us to. This is wrong, otherwise. Lesbianism is a sin."

"Of course, Mommy," I purred and thrust my tongue into her pussy.

"So is incest, but..." She shuddered. "Oh, that's so good. Yes, yes, swirl your tongue around in me. Oh, you are so good at eating Mommy's pussy!"

A warmth washed through me at her words. I danced my tongue around in her, wanting to give her the most pleasure I could. I was having fun dancing around in her, too. She quivered on me, grinding her pussy on my face.

I feasted on my mother's pussy, so eager to drown in her pussy cream. I wanted to have all her passion engulfing me. It would be a delight to bathe in her cunt cream. I licked and lapped at her with all that I had.

I stroked through her folds and brushed her clit.

"Oh, yes, yes, Debbie!" she gasped. "Oh, Debbie, that's so good! That's really, really good!"

I loved that I was making Mommy feel good just the way big brother wanted me to. My heart fluttered with such joy. I flicked my tongue through her folds and brushed her clit. She whimpered as I did that. Her face twisted in delight. Her entire body quivered.

I nibbled on her bud. Suckled on it. My hands gripped her wet rump. I squirmed on the shower stool as I tongued over her pearl. I polished that little nub. Her tart juices soaked my taste buds. Some dripped down my chin.

"You're going to make me cum, Debbie," she whimpered. "Oh, yes, yes, keep doing that! Oh, sweetie, don't stop!"

"I'm not, Mommy!" I told her, kneading her rump and suckling hard on her clit. She quivered as I did that. Her entire body trembled, her big boobs jiggling. They slapped together as I suckled hard on her bud.

She trembled, gripping the back of my head. She held me to her pussy like she thought that I would pull away. I would never do that to my mommy. I suckled on her with all my might. She gasped as I did that.

"Oh, yes, yes, that's it!" she squealed. "Debbie!"

Mommy came.

Her tart juices gushed out and bathed my mouth. I moaned as I licked them up. I savored that wonderful delight. It was so delicious to have all her pussy cream spilling out of her and bathing my mouth. I enjoyed that delight so much.

I licked and lapped at her pussy juices. I tongued her, so glad that I could do this for her. She trembled, her passion echoing through the bathroom. I plunged my tongue into the twat that birthed me and felt her flesh spasming around me.

I gloried in that. It was so amazing having that delight rippling through me. I shuddered, my eyes squeezing shut. That was just a wondrous moment. I felt so good about myself. She shuddered, her boobs swaying.

"Mmm, that was so good," she said. "Now lets dry off and have lunch. Want me to make you a sandwich? PB and J?"

"You're the best Mommy!" I squealed. I loved peanut butter and jelly sandwiches.

* * *

Tony Carter

Jenny dropped to her knees before me as her mother sat on the foot of her marital bed. I had never been in the Bishops' bedroom. This was where the preacher slept with his wife. Made love to his wife. Held her as she slept.

Now his wife watched as her daughter opened her mouth wide and swallowed my dirty dick. Fresh from Mrs. Bishop's asshole, her little girl was eager to buff me clean. Jenny didn't flinch at the sour flavor. She appeared to revel in it.

I groaned as her tongue swept around the crown of my dick. It felt glorious. I enjoyed it as she buffed me clean of her mother's asshole. She suckled with such joy, her black pigtails spilling around her cute face.

"Damn, Jenny," I groaned.

"My daughter's such a loving girl," her mother said. Mrs. Bishop crossed her legs, her big boobs rising and falling.

"Does it make you wet to watch this?" I asked the hot wife.

"You make me wet like my husband does, Tony," she purred. "You're the only two men I've ever been with. Lord willing, the only two."

For a moment, I thought about sharing her with Andy and Harry, my two friends. Well, Andy had a girlfriend, but Harry had been like me, a virgin. I could let them fuck the preacher's wife, turn her into a whore, but...

Mr. Bishop was a great man. A better man than my dad. Mr. Bishop cared about his wife. I wouldn't do that to her. I would fuck her, of course, but I wouldn't take her away from her husband or soil their marriage more by making her fuck other men.

And I didn't want my mom fucking other men, either. Just me. Dad took her for granted. She was mine. But other women... It would be hot to have Mom fucking other women all the time. Especially when I was busy.

My plans percolated in my mind as the MILF sucked off her daughter's sour asshole. Tomorrow at school would be great. I'd get my friends laid. I'd cuck my bully. I'd fuck a hot teacher. I might even keep some sex slaves.

That was such a great idea.

Mrs. Bishop polished my dick. She suckled hard on me, loving me while her daughter watched on. Jenny bit her lower lip in such a cute way as her mother polished my dick clean of her asshole. I slid my fingers through the MILF's black hair.

"Isn't your mother sexy?" I asked.

"So sexy and beautiful," Jenny said. "I'm so glad we're dating! That means you'll use me a lot. And Mom, too."

"Yep."

Mrs. Bishop moaned around my cock. She wanted to be used. She loved her husband, but this device on my neck was amazing. I didn't even feel it any longer. I had gotten used to it. My eyes squeezed shut as she suckled on me hard.

She nursed on me with wild passion.

I groaned as her tongue danced around my dick. She made me shiver with delight. I hurtled toward the moment when I would cum in her mouth. My balls tightened as her tongue danced around my dirty dick.

She had to have polished me by now.

She was such a good and loving wife.

"Damn, Mrs. Bishop," I groaned. "You're going to get so much salty jizz."

She moaned in delight, sucking with force.

"Go, Mommy!" squealed Jenny.

I shuddered, the pressure about to explode out of the tip of my cock. Mrs. Bishop's hot tongue stroked around the crown. I groaned, savoring the black-haired MILF's hot passion. She suckled with such need for my spunk. I loved it.

"Shit!" I gasped and erupted into Mrs. Bishop's hot mouth.

She moaned around my cock as she gulped down my cum. The pleasure shot through me. Her daughter squirmed on the bed, watching on with hot eyes. I grinned at Jenny as I dumped my jizz into her mother's mouth.

Mrs. Bishop swallowed my cum with such noisy gulps. She took it all down while I shuddered, enjoying this pleasure shooting through me. My nuts twitched as I unloaded more and more of my cum into her mouth.

"Damn!" I snarled.

I erupted one last time into the MILF's mouth. The preacher's wife moaned around my dick. She suckled on me, nursing out the delight. I loved it. I savored her passion as she swirled her tongue around my cock. She made me shiver in delight.

"You are such a great cocksucker, Mrs. Bishop," I groaned.

She popped her mouth off my dick and purred, "Oh, that's so sweet to say!"

I winked down at her then glanced at her daughter. "Well, we have a few hours before evening service. How shall we spend them?"

Mrs. Bishop and her daughter both wore wicked, wicked grins.

Chapter 129: Chapter 129. Bratty Big Sis is Properly Used (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Tony Carter - Day 2

I woke up from my Sunday afternoon nap between the preacher's wife and daughter. I smiled. Thanks to the free-use device I found on the internet—bless you P, saint of perverts—I could enjoy any woman I wanted. Frankly, anyone would do what I wanted so long as they thought I wanted to "use" them.

It really didn't have to be sexual.

We had a nice round of fucking before the three of us took our siesta. There was still some time before evening service. I was eager to see Debbie, my little sister, freshly shaved. I was certain my prudish and uptight Mom would do an excellent job.

Then they had lezzed out.

I loved watching women making love to other women. Even knowing that the biggest prude in the world, my mother, would do something as "disgusting" as eat her daughter's pussy made me hot. Mom had a low opinion of homosexuality.

Just like she had a low opinion of sex.

Dad clearly never tried to make her cum or anything. That had to be why she didn't enjoy herself. Mrs. Bishop might be the preacher's faithful wife, but her husband clearly knew how to make her squeal in bed. They made love.

My dad just pumped away on Mom once a week. The fucker really didn't deserve her, did he?

I sat up and Mrs. Bishop smiled as she came awake. Her black hair was mused, her big boobs piled together. The room reeked of sex. She rolled onto her back and spread her legs in wanton invitation. She wanted to be used by me.

I was more than happy to use her.

I rolled onto her, smiling as I settled my weight on her. My cock nuzzled into her cum-matted bush. Her curls were sticky with our fluids. I found the lips of her pussy and slid into the married woman's cunt.

"Oh, yes," she moaned. "Oh, Tony, ooh, that's so good having you in me."

"Mmm, it's nice," Jenny cooed. The preacher's daughter opened her eyes. A petite thing who loved me. I had a crush on her, and now she was going to be my free-use bride. For now, she was my free-use girlfriend. "Enjoy my mommy, Tony." She leaned in and gave me a sweet and loving kiss on the lips.

I sat up, my cock buried to the hilt in her mother's pussy. "There's no reason you can't join us. Sit on your mom's face."

"Oh, yes, honey," moaned Mrs. Bishop. "Let's not disappoint Tony. If that's how he wants to use us, we have to be good, Christian woman and obey."

"Right!" Jenny grinned. "It just helps that I love sitting on your face."

"And I love it when Tony wants you to sit on my face," cooed Mrs. Bishop. That was an interesting distinction. She liked being used, even in this way, but she didn't actually desire to eat her daughter's pussy if I wasn't around. She would never initiate it.

She was straight. They both were.

Jenny squealed in delight as her mother started eating her pussy. The girl shuddered, her black pigtails swaying around her face. She had small breasts and blue eyes. She smiled at me and threw her arms around my neck.

"Aren't you going to use my mother's pussy?" she asked, rubbing her nose against mine. "Or is it just fun to be in her soaking in her warmth?"

"That's fun, but..." I drew back.

Mrs. Bishop moaned into her daughter's cunt.

"It's hotter to use her pussy by fucking her," I groaned and buried back into the married MILF.

The preacher's wife clamped her cunt down around me while her daughter kissed me. I loved the sweetness of Jenny's lips on mine. Our tongues worked together as I pumped away at her mother's snatch. I fucked Mrs. Bishop hard as she feasted on Jenny's twat.

It was glorious fucking the MILF's cunt while making out with her daughter. Jenny clung to me as she whimpered into my lips. She ground her snatch on her mother's face. I plundered her mother's pussy. I fucked Mrs. Bishop hard.

Her husband was downstairs.

It was so hot to have this threesome with the preacher in the house. In his bed.

His wife was my slut to use when I wanted. His daughter was just mine. My girlfriend. I owned her. I slid my hands down her sides, stroking her as I fucked her mother. I pounded Mrs. Bishop hard. The MILF moaned into her daughter's snatch.

That was so hot to hear her passionate cries as I rammed my cock into her pussy. I churned her up with my strokes. I buried into her with all that I did. It was just a beautiful thing to fuck her like this. I plundered her with all that I had.

I fucked her with force. With passion. I slammed into her with everything. She gripped my cock with her hot snatch. That was just a beautiful thing. I loved every second of fucking her cunt like this. I buried into her, rising toward my climax.

I would have a big one. A huge burst of cum that would spurt into her pussy. I was so eager to flood her with all that I had. Just fill her to the brim with my spunk. I slammed into her cunt. I fucked her hard and fast.

I broke the kiss with Jenny and groaned, "How does your daughter taste?"

"So good," moaned Mrs. Bishop. "Ooh, your cock, Tony!"

"Are you going to cum so hard on him, Mommy?" Jenny asked. "Because I'm going to cum so hard on you. Ooh, ooh, I like your tongue in me."

"So hard," Mrs. Bishop moaned, her pussy clamping down hard on me.

I smiled and pumped away at her cunt. "I want that. I want women to always cum so hard on my dick."

"Oh, every woman will," moaned Mrs. Bishop. "Thank you for using me over and over today. It was so amazing. I had so much fun. I'm having so much fun. Oh, yes!"

"Mommy!" her daughter gasped, her face twisting in delight. "Oh, that's so good, Mommy."

I grinned, fucking the mother hard and fast. Her married pussy clamped down around me, swelling me toward my orgasm. I would have a big one. Just as huge cum. I would flood her with all my seed. Maybe knock her up.

I hoped I knocked them both up. Her, Mom, my sisters. Other women. I wanted to breed that asshole bully's hot girlfriend. I would make Angela Meyers mine tomorrow. I would fuck her before her boyfriend. Then I would fuck his mom, too.

That would show the bullying asshole.

Those thoughts had me thrusting away even harder at Mrs. Bishop's cunt. I plowed into her with force. I buried to the hilt in her snatch. It was just a beautiful thing to pound her like this. I loved it so much. I savored slamming to the hilt in her twat.

She squeezed down on me. She held me tight with her hot pussy. I loved every second of her doing that. It was just a magical moment to have her holding me. She massaged my dick with all that she had. I loved it so much.

I plowed deep and hard into her pussy. I fucked her with force. She moaned into her daughter's cunt. Jenny whimpered, her cute face twisting in delight. She gasped, her back arching and little titties bouncing.

"Mommy!" she gasped. "Oh, wow, Mommy! Yes!"

Jenny climaxed.

"Oh, my little girl's passion!" Mrs. Bishop moaned, her pussy clamping down on my dick. She massaged me with her silky snatch. "Tony! Oh, you young stud! Use me!"

Her pussy went wild around my cock.

I erupted into her pussy. I pumped my jizz into the preacher's wife's writhing cunt. Her pussy spasmed around my cock. She felt so incredible rippling around me. Just so fantastic. I loved it. My dick unloaded into her again and again.

I groaned with each blast. I savored every spurt of jizz into her snatch. It was just a fantastic moment. Just so hot to have all that pleasure rippling through me. Stars flashed across my vision as I filled her cunt with my spunk.

"Fuck, Mrs. Bishop!" I growled.

"Yes, yes, use my mommy's pussy!" squealed Jenny, her body trembling.

"Oh, Lord, thank you!" the preacher's wife moaned into her daughter's cunt. I filled her to the brim with all that spunk. It felt so good to have that pleasure rushing through me. "Oh, Lord, that's just amazing. Thank you!"

"You're welcome," I groaned, my dick erupting in her pussy. It was just a rush to have all that cum spurting into her. I filled her to the brim with my spunk. I loved every second of it. It was just so good to have all that bliss sweeping through me. "Damn!"

I filled her to the brim with my cum. It felt so good. Just so hot to have all that pleasure rushing through me. I groaned as she milked out all the cum. I fired the last of it into her pussy. I panted, my heart pounding in my chest.

Mrs. Bishop lifted her face from between her daughter's thighs as all three of us breathed heavily. She glanced at the clock and said, "Oh, dear, we have to get ready for evening service."

I grinned. "Yep. I have to see my sister's bald pussy."

"Oh, I bet it'll be so pretty," said Jenny, such joy in her eyes. I loved this so much.

* * *

Debbie Carter

Everything felt all bare down there as I walked up to church in my dress. Mom was just wearing her jeans and a nice blouse since this was evening service, but I had to wear a dress to flash my brother my bald beaver.

The air washed around me. I shuddered with each step, the currents caressing my pussy lips. I was so wet. Just so eager to see my brother. Mom and Dad walked side-by-side but not close. They were never close. I had never really noticed it. They sort of just... ignored each other most of the time.

More roommates than lovers. That was sad. Well, I was my big brother's lover. His sister-mistress. And Mom was his MILF lover, too. Mom loved it when my big brother used her. It gave her so much joy.

Mom and Dad had argued before we came. He was horny. She wasn't. "It's not Friday evening! That's the deal we made. Just go jerk off in the bathroom with your porn on those disgusting sites!"

We entered the church and my big brother was waiting with Jenny. She wasn't wearing anything, her petite body on full display. She wore a big smile showing she was being used and so happy about it. She was older than me, but we looked like we were the same age with small boobs. She had her black hair in pigtails like my strawberry-blonde locks.

My brother was also naked, his cock thrusting out hard. Women were glancing at him, wanting to be used, but his eyes were only on me. A wave of heat rushed through me. My pussy clenched as he looked me up and down.

"Let me see," he said.

"Yes, big brother!" I lifted my skirt proudly and showed him, and everyone else in the church, my shaved pussy. "Mommy did such a good job, don't you think?"

"Yes, yes, didn't I?" Mom asked then glanced at Dad. "Stop staring at your daughter like that, pig!"

"Yeah, go sit down, Dad," my big brother said, irritated. "Mom, for your reward, Jenny's going to eat your pussy out. We're dating now."

"Oh, that's wonderful," Mom said and unsnapped her jeans. "I guess I shouldn't have worn these. Oh, well."

Dad went to sit down as Mom shoved down her jeans and her purple panties. Jenny Bishop licked her lips then dropped to her knees to start feasting at her. My big brother did the same to me. I took Mom's hand, holding hers as my big brother nuzzled into my pussy while his girlfriend nuzzled into Mom's thick bush.

"Oh, Jenny," Mom whimpered as she started feasting on her.

"Big brother!" I gasped as he smooched over my bald twat.

He kissed me with his hot lips. That just felt so good. I shuddered at the feel of him doing that. It was just an amazing moment to have him doing that to me. I whimpered in delight as he licked and lapped at me. My entire body quivered in delight. My head tossed back and forth. I loved how he feasted on me.

He stroked his tongue through my folds. He lapped at me with all that he had. I groaned as he thrust his tongue into my pussy. He danced around in me. I groaned as he did that, my face contorting with delight. He fucked into my pussy. He danced around in me.

"Oh, big brother," I moaned, feeling his stubble rasping on my bare lips. That was so different from Mommy.

"Mmm," he groaned as he savored my cunt.

Mom gripped my hands. She trembled there, the preacher's naked daughter just feasting on her cunt. Mom closed her eyes. I knew how great it was to have m pussy eaten. My big brother was so good at it. Just a champ.

His tongue flicked around in me, stirring me up. I knew I would have a big climax. He stroked his tongue through my flesh. I gasped and quivered as he did that. The heat built and built in me. His lips rubbed on my vulva.

"Jenny Bishop!" Mom gasped. "Oh, you love eating pussy!"

"I love eating pussy because that's how my boyfriend wants to use me, Mrs. Carter!" Jenny answered. It was the best one she could give.

"Right, right," gasped Mom. "It would be a sin if my son wasn't using us like this."

My big brother just growled and found my clit. He licked my bud with his tongue. I gasped as he did that. Such an amazing big brother. He nibbled on my clit. I groaned, the pleasure building and building in me.

I groaned as he gripped my rump. He held my ass as he suckled on my clit. I gasped, gripping Mom's hand. She held mine tight as we both enjoyed having our cunts devoured. Mom threw back her head, her boobs jiggling in her blouse.

"Jenny Bishop!" Mommy gasped. "I'm going to cum!"

"Please do, Mrs. Carter," Jenny purred.

"And you?" my brother asked.

"I'm going to cum so hard," I moaned as he nibbled on my clit. "Big brother!"

My orgasm exploded through me. Waves of delight swept through me. The heat drowned my thoughts. Stars flashed across my vision. I loved it so much. I savored that heat rushing through me. I groaned, my head tossing from side to side. My heart pounded in my chest as I enjoyed all this pleasure rushing through me.

I savored every last second of that hot delight spilling through me. I moaned, my body quivering through all that joy. It was amazing having so much passion washing through me. My eyes squeezed shut as I enjoyed this so much.

I loved it with all my heart.

"Yes, yes, yes," I moaned.

"Oh, Jenny!" Mommy gasped as she climaxed. "You little pussy-loving slut!"

I quivered through my orgasm, my big brother feasting on me. He loved my bald twat. He licked up my juices as the waves of delight swept through me. They crested in me. I shuddered, just feeling so amazing here.

Just so wondrous.

I panted as my orgasm crested in me. A big smile spread on my lips. Mom continued shuddering, grinding her furred muff on Jenny's lips. I panted as my big brother stroked his tongue through my folds one more time.

"I love your shaved pussy," my big brother said, pulling his mouth from my pussy.

"Really?" I bounced up and down, Mom moaning through her orgasm beside us. My big brother rose and I threw my arms around his neck. "I'm so glad!"

I kissed him, tasting my sweet pussy on his lips. I was so glad. Mommy was panting as she finished her orgasm. My big brother thrust his tongue into my mouth. I loved it so much. This was just so amazing.

I was just so happy.

* * *

Tony Carter

I was so thrilled with that device and so eager for classes tomorrow. I broke the kiss with Debbie and glanced at my other sister. She was standing there watching, wearing a pair of tight jeans and a blouse that was conservative for her. Mom was pulling up her pants while Jenny smiled at me.

"Bitch, strip," I ordered.

She rolled her eyes and ripped off her blouse. "Do you really have to call me Bitch? I mean, you can use me how you want, but it's not my name."

"It's your name for the rest of your life, Bitch," I said as she handed Mom her blouse. Bitch reached behind her and undid her bra, her round boobs spilling out. She had pink nipples. Wouldn't those look nice pierced? I bet they would.

Mom took her bra. She unsnapped her jeans and wiggled out of them, bending over as other women of the church watched on. More than a few of them wanted to be used by me. They stared at my big dick. Were their husband's not as hung as me?

Bitch stepped out of her jeans. She wore a thong, of course, with her shaved pussy. She was such a slut who came to church wearing clothes like that. She pulled those down now. She slid them down her legs and stepped out of them.

Naked, she handed her thong to Mom, her boobs jiggling. Her blonde hair swayed around her face as she arched an eyebrow. More than a few men were staring at her and Jenny. Men of God lusting after these naked women.

"On all fours, bitch," I said. "Follow."

She knelt as I headed down the aisle to my pew. She crawled after me, her boobs swaying beneath her. I shook my head at the sight of her. She was such a wicked thing. I sank down into my chair, my dick bobbing and waving.

"Suck my dick, Bitch," I growled.

She winked at me before she opened her mouth and swallowed me. It was incredible having her suckle on me like that. Her lips slid over my dick. It was just amazing having her suckle on me like that. She nursed on me with passion.

"Damn," I groaned as she suckled on me. She was such a whore.

She wiggled her hips back and forth as the opening prayer began. Debbie sat down on one side of me. Jenny on the other, both of them snuggling up to me. Mom and Dad sat beyond us. Mrs. Bishop, naked, was across the aisle beside her husband who wore jeans and a polo shirt.

This was such a wicked moment. I enjoyed the feel of that mouth on my dick. She suckled on me with passion. The pleasure swelled in me. I groaned, my dick throbbing in her mouth. She suckled on me with passion.

I loved it so much.

"Damn," I groaned. "Damn, that's good. that's really, really good. Just suck my cock. Oh, you are driving me wild."

The singing began. That hot mouth worked on my dick, bobbing up and down on my cock. It was just such a wonderful sensation. I was enjoying this so much. I loved what she did to me. It was great. A big smile spread on my lips. I savored all that delight swelling and swelling in me. I hurtled toward that moment of climax.

I hurtled toward that moment of explosion. She suckled hard on me. Her cheeks hollowed as the congregation sang around me. I groaned, my nuts tightening as my slutty sister, my sex slave, worshiped me.

I gripped Bitch's blonde hair. I enjoyed her mouth working up and down my cock. That felt amazing. She was a good cock-sucker. A great cock-sucker. I was in heaven here. I just adored what she did to me. It was perfect.

She swirled her tongue around my cock. She nursed on me with all that she had. I loved how she did that to me. My pussy clenched as the heat built and built in me. I groaned, my face twisting in delight. That was just a wonderful moment to have her nursing on me.

"Fuck, you're my bitch, Bitch," I growled. "I own you."

"My boyfriend owns you, Bitch," Jenny said, her voice light and bright. She glanced at me like she was afraid she overstepped.

I winked at her as my sister suckled at me.

"Just suck his big dick, Bitch," Debbie said, smiling at me. "Worship our brother."

She suckled on me with passion. It was just amazing. She nursed with all her might, her tongue swirling around my dick. She was an amazing cocksucker. It was the little things, like sliding her lips up so they just nibbled on the crown before bobbing down. How she moved her head. Twisted it.

The suction... The suction was unreal. My sister was a champion cock-sucker. She had trained hard to be my good slut and worship me. I would dump so much cum down her throat. There wasn't much holding me back.

"You want my cum, don't you, Bitch?" I growled. "I want to use you as a cum-loving slut, but only my cum. You don't want any other guys' jizz. Only mine is good. That's how I'm going to use you."

She moaned around my cock, her eyes melting with lust. She suckled hard on me. I groaned at what she did to me. She suckled with all her might. It was amazing. I loved it so much. I savored how she suckled on me.

"Shit!" I groaned. "That's it. That's fucking it. Yes!"

She nursed on me hard. It was incredible. My eyes rolled back in my head as I erupted.

"Yes!"

I spurted my cum into my sister's cum-loving mouth. She moaned as I did that. She gulped it all down. She swallowed all my spunk. I felt so good as I dumped my jizz into her mouth. I groaned with each eruption.

It felt so right to dump all that spunk into her mouth. I loved it so much. I filled her mouth up. I spurted my jizz into her mouth. It was a wonderful thing. I groaned, erupting over and over again. It was just fantastic.

"Yes!" I groaned. "Oh, yes, yes, it's wonderful!"

I pumped over and over again. I loved it so much. I savored the heat of her mouth as she nursed on me. My little sister and girlfriend both quivered beside me as I flooded Bitch's mouth with all my cum. I hit my peak.

"Amen!" I groaned and erupted one last time into her mouth.

* * *

Barbie "Bitch" Carter

We came home from evening service. I crawled before my brother. My owner. I craved the taste of his cum. He did have the best. I only wanted his jizz. I only wanted to gulp down his spunk. It was so yummy.

"Damn, look at that ass," he growled. He put his bare foot on it and pushed me forward. "You got a spankable ass, Bitch."

"I do," I moaned.

"Master," he growled. "You call me Master, Bitch!"

"Yes, Master!" I crawled faster, my boobs spilling beneath me. Mom was already heading upstairs to change while Debbie and Dad were watching. "I'm your bitch, Master."

"That's right," he said. "And what a bad bitch you were to me. A fucking cunt. It's time to be punished. Time to be spanked again. Dad, go get one of your leather belts."

"Sure, son," said Dad. "Your sister deserves it. Your mother never let me spank her, and look what she's become. Bitch is a great name for her."

Dad rushed upstairs as I knelt on the floor, my face down in the carpet and my ass up. It was a bitch's position. I felt so naughty. My pussy dripped juices as my brother stood over me, his dick so hard. I wanted him to use me so badly.

Dad came back downstairs. He handed a leather belt to Tony. He took it as Dad sank down in his recliner. He was watching with such eagerness. He wanted to watch me get spanked. My little sister plopped her naked rump on the couch, her pigtails bouncing. She did, too.

"Hey, honey, can you get me a beer?" Dad shouted.

"Get your own beer," Tony snapped. "Mom's not your slave. That's how I'm using you, Dad. You don't get to ask her to fetch things any longer. You're a man. Do it yourself."

"Okay, okay," Dad said. "Geez. She's coming downstairs now. She doesn't mind getting me a beer."

"I don't mind," Mom said as she was changed into her pajamas.

"See," Dad said, but he was getting up to get the beer anyways. Mom sat on the table and folded up her legs. She grabbed her phone and started texting, probably with Aunt Carla, her sister.

My brother drew back the belt. My asscheeks clenched. I knew this would hurt, but that was okay. I deserved it for being such a bitch. I needed to be spanked like this. Just needed to have my brother crack the belt down on me.

CRACK!

The pain seared across my butt-cheeks. I groaned at the pain, my asscheeks cleaning. I whimpered and shuddered here. Pussy cream dripped down my thighs. I was being used. It was glorious even if it hurt so—

CRACK!

—much!

"Oh, fuck," I gasped, two blazing stripes painted across my butt-cheeks.

"Wow," said Debbie, leaning closer. "You really let her have it."

"She's been such a cunt to me," growled Tony. "With her name calling. Just an awful big sister. But now she's Bitch, right?"

"I'm Bitch," I moaned, "your sex slave. You own me, Master Tony. You own me!"

"Then beg for it and thank me."

"Master, please, please spank my naughty ass," I moaned, burning so hot for it.

CRACK!

The pain kissed my butt-cheeks again. Hot and stinging. It melted down to my cunt as I howled out, "Thank you, Master! Again!"

CRACK!

"Thank you, Master! Another! Please!"

CRACK!

"Thank you, Master! Thank you! I need another! I need—"

CRACK!

"—another! Yes, yes, thank you! Thank you so much! Oh, Master, another!"

CRACK!

"Oh, Tony's just spanking his older sister," Mom said, now talking on the phone. "She's been a brat again. She's called Bitch now. She's his sex slave. Well, that's how he wants to use her."

CRACK!

"Thank you, Master!" I howled, my asshole burning. "Please, please, another."

CRACK!

"No way, she didn't," gasped Mom. "I can't believe it. That's horrible of her. Why would she do that to your husband? She's his sister!"

CRACK!

I begged for more as Mom talked with Aunt Carol. My ass burned. So did my pussy. This was so hot. My cunt was on fire as my brother spanked me.

CRACK!

"Thank you, Master! Another!"

And spanked me.

CRACK!

"Please, please, more! More!"

CRACK!

My pussy dripped with juices. I rubbed my face into the carpet as my brother threw down the belt. I whimpered, tears spilling from my eyes. My ass hurt so much from his hard spanking. But it was a good pain because it meant he used me.

"Thank you, Master," I sobbed. "Thank you for using me and whipping my wicked ass!"

"You're so welcome," said Tony.

"Oh, my son's such a good boy," said Mom. "Ooh, now he's going to fuck her spanked ass."

My brother pressed his cock between my butt-cheeks. I shuddered as he did that. He slid down and down until he found my asshole. I shuddered as he drilled against me right there. He pushed and pushed on my anal ring.

I whimpered as my asshole stretched for him. Then he popped into my bowels. My little brother was in my anal sheath. My master slid into my velvety depths. I groaned as he ventured deeper and deeper into me.

He bottomed out in me, his bush rubbing into my very spanked rump. I moaned as I clamped my anal sheath around his cock. The burning felt so good, thought. It was just a delight that I had to experience. He drew back his cock.

I groaned as I clamped down my asshole on his dick. It was such a hot treat to have that big dick stretching me out. I groaned, savoring the heat of him. It was just so wild to have that big dick slamming back into my bowels. He buried into me with force. I groaned as he did that.

"Oh, good for her," said my mom as she gabbed away.

"Ooh, ooh, Master," I moaned as my little brother hammered me. "Fuck my ass! Use me!"

Oh, he used me. It was just a delight to have him ramming back into my asshole. He churned me up with his bowels. He fucked me hard and fast. He buried into me with all that he had. It was just a delight to have him do that.

I loved him burying into me over and over again. He plowed into my anal sheath with such force. He fucked me hard and fast. He buried into me with such passion. It was just a rush to have him do that I loved it so much.

His crotch spanked my asscheeks. The heat burned across my rump each time. The pain and the bliss swirled in my nethers, feeding my orgasm. My boobs jiggled as I rubbed my base into the carpet. I loved this moment so much.

"Shit, shit, shit," I groaned. "Master! Master! That's so good. That's just amazing!"

"It is amazing!" he growled as he buried into me with all that he had. It was just wondrous to have him plowing into me. He fucked me with such force. I loved it so much. He plowed deep and hard into me. "Fuck!"

I whimpered as he hammered me. He fucked me with all that he had. It was just such a hot moment to have him burying into me. He fucked me with such passion. My bowels clamped down on him as she buried into me again and again. This was so good. Just so amazing. I loved it so much.

My orgasm built and built with his every thrust into my bowels. He fucked me so hard and fast. He churned up my asshole as he plowed into me with such force. It was so good. I was so close to bursting in me.

"Sure, sure, she's right here," said Mom. "Debbie, your cousin wants to speak with you."

"Cool!" Debbie took the phone. "Hey, Sarah. Yeah, yeah. He used me. He had Mom shave my pussy and ate me out at church. I know! It's so cool being used by my big brother! What was it like losing my virginity? Ooh, so amazing. Mom got me ready..."

I listened to my sister regaling our cousin Sarah with the events of her deflowering. I shuddered, my orgasm rising and rising. I hurtled closer and closer to cumming, moaning like the bitch I was as my little brother hammered me.

"That's Bitch," said Debbie. "That's Barbie's new name. Bitch. She's being ass-fucked. That's how my big brother is using her. He spanked her, too. Whipped her ass." Debbie giggled.

I just enjoyed the ass-fucking as my little brother buried his dick to the hilt into my asshole. It was so great. The heat burst in my pussy. I gasped out in delight as my orgasm exploded through me. My bowels spasmed around my Master's dick.

"Yes, yes, yes," I gasped.

"Fuck!" he growled and buried into me.

"I think he's cumming in her asshole," Debbie reported. "Yeah, he definitely is!"

I shuddered, my anal sheath writhing around my brother's dick. I suckled at him as he pumped his incestuous cum into my anal sheath. I trembled as I loved him using me like this. It was just such a wild treat.

More and more of his cum pumped into me. He filled me up with all that spunk. It was just so good having him do that. I loved it so much. I savored the heat spurting into my asshole again and again. It was fantastic.

Just wondrous.

"Damn," he groaned and erupted one last time.

"Master," I moaned as I loved all that cum in my asshole. "Mmm, that's so good. Thank you for using me."

He chuckled at that like it was so funny. A big joke he was playing on all of us, but I couldn't see what that was. He pulled out of me. I smiled from ear to ear. It was just a wonderful moment to have his cum in me. I was so happy being his bitch.

* * *

Abigail Carter - Day 3

I shuddered as I sat on my naked ass on the table. How my son wanted to use me was so wicked. It made me so excited. My husband was eating his breakfast, the eggs and bacon in had made. Debbie was munching on the sugary cereal that she loved.

Tony moved between my thighs, his cock thrusting before him. His jeans and boxers were around his thighs. He was ready to go to his college. He should be eating his breakfast, but he wanted to fuck me so hard.

And so I didn't say a word. But, honestly, an energy bar wasn't enough of a breakfast.

His hands slid around my back and grabbed my ass. He squeezed my rump as he thrust his cock into my pussy. I groaned at the feel of his dick sliding into my snatch. My legs wrapped around him. I whimpered in delight as he filled me up.

"Oh, Tony," I moaned, hugging him. My big boobs rubbed into the t-shirt he wore. It had some video game logos on it. A ring of fire on a black. Whatever that meant. "Oh, that's so good. Use me! I am so ready to be used."

"Good," he growled and drew back his cock.

My son slammed his dick back into me. He filled me up with that cock. It was so wonderful to have him in me. He pumped away at me. I groaned, loving what he did to me. He fucked away at me with all that he had. I squeezed my cunt down on him. I held him tight as he thrust away at me. It was just so good having him do that.

Just so amazing.

He grunted and groaned as he fucked me hard. He pounded me with all that he had. It was just a joy to have him fucking me. I loved it. He grunted and groaned as he fucked into me. He plowed deep and hard into my snatch. It was just a wonderful delight.

"Oh, you're doing such a good job," I whimpered as he fucked me. "That's it. That's so good. Ooh, ooh, you're going to make me cum so hard."

"Good," he growled as he fucked into my pussy with force. He plowed into my snatch with all that he had. I trembled in delight. "Oh, that is so good. Damn, Mom, your pussy is so tight."

"Thank you!" I gasped. "Oh, honey, your son thinks I have a tight pussy."

"You do," said my husband. "Wish I could use it more often."

"Friday nights," I hissed at him. He always wanted to fuck me. It was all he seemed to care about me. That and my cooking. But my son...

He knew how to use me right. To make me cum so much. I enjoyed it way more than with my husband. This was night and day. This cock knew how to make my pussy quiver. I clamped down on his cock as I headed toward that final moment.

I loved it so much. I loved this heat rushing through me. It was just an incredible rush to have him fucking me. He pounded me so hard. He fucked me with all that he had. It was just a delight. A treat to have him burying into me.

I shuddered, savoring that wonderful treat. I enjoyed every last second of this passion. It was just a wonderful thing to be fucked by my son. To be used by him. I whimpered, my nipples rubbing on the front of his shirt.

I was so close to cumming.

"Tony! Tony!" I whimpered.

"I want to feel that pussy cumming climaxing on me," he growled. "You have to milk all that cum from my balls."

"Yes, yes," I moaned as he buried into me. I gasped out in rapture as I came So hard on his amazing dick. "Erupt in me! Fill me with all your spunk!"

My cunt spasmed around his cock. It was just so hot to have him fucking me. He pumped away at me. He pounded me with all that he had. I loved that so much. His balls slapped into my taint as he groaned out in delight.

He erupted.

His cum pumped into my pussy. I gasped in delight as my son's jizz filled me up. It was just a wild thrill to have all that pleasure sweeping through me. It was just a taboo rush to be used by my son. He was just such a hunk.

"Mom!" he groaned.

"Yes, yes, yes, honey!" I gasped, my cunt writhing around his cock.

It was a wonderful moment to have all that pleasure sweeping through me. My twat worshiped him. He groaned as he pumped all that spunk into my depths. He filled me up and kissed me. My lips melted to him.

"Shit," growled my husband. "I'm going to be late. There was an accident on I-5. I have to go."

"Bye, Dad," Debbie said.

I would have said my own goodbye, but I had my son's mouth on mine. I loved how he kissed me. He danced his tongue around in my mouth. He pulled out of me. I groaned as his cock slid out of my pussy. That was just such a wonderful moment.

He felt so good as he winked at me. I knew what I had to do next. I took a moment to catch my breath, my body burning with the delight that he had pumped into me. He had filled me up with so much of his jizz. I felt amazing.

"Bitch," I called. "Breakfast!"

"Yes, Mom," Bitch called. My eldest daughter crawled to the table and lifted her head, her blonde hair swaying around her face.

She buried her snatch into my cunt to enjoy her breakfast. She licked at the creampie as Tony sat down to his breakfast of egg and bacon. He dug in as I fed my eldest daughter. Her tongue lapped at me with such force.

Such hunger.

It was so wild to have her sliding through my folds. I leaned back on my hands, my big boobs jiggling. This wasn't filthy lesbian sex because I was being used by my son. I could enjoy it. Savor my daughter's incestuous licking and lapping.

She scooped out her brother's jizz from my depths. It was so wild having her feasting on me like that. I shivered here, enjoying every second of what she did to me. That was just such a delight. She fluttered her tongue up and down my folds.

"Mmm," Bitch moaned.

"I bet it's yummy," Debbie said.

"You'll have a chance to eat my cum out of pussies," Tony said. "Great eggs this morning, Mom."

"I'm so glad you love them," I whimpered as Bitch buried her tongue into my pussy. She swirled around in me. "Oh, my, that's so good. Ooh, yes, yes, that's so amazing. Keep licking me, honey. Get every drop of your breakfast. It's the most important meal of the day."

Bitch swirled her tongue around in me. She scooped out my son's cum and plunged back in to find more. The pleasure swept through me as she did that. I loved it so much. She was such a delicious creature. Just so wonderful.

"Oh, yes," I moaned as swirled her tongue around in me. "Ooh, ooh, that's so good. Oh, Bitch, yes, yes, eat it all up."

"Yeah, every drop," my son said and bit into some crunchy bacon.

"Every yummy drop, Master!" my eldest daughter moaned.

Bitch wiggled her tongue deep into my pussy. She swept it around in me. I groaned at what she did. I rose toward my orgasm. I would have a big one. I quivered here, so ready for all that pleasure to burst through me.

She scooped out more and more of his cum. She feasted on him with all her passions. That felt so good. I shuddered, my pleasure rising and rising with her every lick and lap. She made me feel so good. So wanton.

I loved it.

She swirled her tongue around in me. I quivered in delight, rising toward that wonderful moment when I would cum. I couldn't wait for that delight to burst through me. I was so ready for it. Her tongue wiggled around deep in me.

"Get every drop," I purred.

"Yep," my son said. "Damn, that was good breakfast." He rose and, like a good son, took his dishes to the sink.

Not like my husband. He left them on the table.

Debbie did the same as Bitch scooped out more of her brother's cum from my pussy. She swirled around in me. I trembled at how wonderful that felt. I rose toward that magical moment when I would cum on her. It was so good.

She flicked her tongue up to my clit.

"All done?" I asked.

"With his cum," Bitch purred. "Now I have to make you cum. That's my order."

"Such a good girl for obeying your brother and being used by him," I purred. "Bitch, I was really worried about you, but now..." She tongued my clit. Pleasure burst from the bud. "Now I know you'll turn into a fine, young woman."

She suckled on my clit. My eyes rolled back into my head as my orgasm swelled faster now. She nibbled on me with her soft lips. That felt wonderful. I loved it so much. I shuddered here, rising toward my orgasm. I would have a huge burst of delight.

She suckled hard on my clit. I threw back my head and cried out, "Yes, yes, yes!"

My orgasm swept through me. My pussy convulsed, my juices drowning my daughter. I bucked on the table, the pleasure rushing out of my cunt. Such wonderful ecstasy flooded my mind as my daughter lapped up my juices.

She stroked her tongue through my folds, moaning as she did.

Bitch did such a good job feasting on me. My big boobs bounced and heaved. It was such a wonderful treat to have her devouring me. Stars flashed across my vision. I groaned, savoring all that heat washing through me.

I whimpered at the delight. It was such an amazing moment. My thighs squeezed about her head as she tongued me. It was wondrous. Delicious. I shuddered, my boobs bouncing and swaying as my orgasm peaked in me.

"Good one, Mommy?" asked Debbie as she was grabbing her book bag and heading for the door.

"Yes!" I whimpered. "Oh, my, yes!"

"Good job, Bitch," said my son. He bent down and slapped Bitch on the ass. "You can get going to school."

"Yes, Master," she moaned and crawled from me. She was naked as he headed for the door.

My son cupped my face and kissed me. I closed my eyes, melting into my lips. This was the best way to be used by him. Kissing him. Loving him. Being eaten by him or sucking on his dick. Doing things with his sisters just wasn't as fulfilling.

He broke the kiss and pressed a paper into my hand.

"What's this?" I asked.

"Shopping list," he said. "Go to that sex shop by the mall. I need this stuff to use on Bitch."

I glanced down on it. Collar. Leash. Butt plug tail. Wooden paddle.

"Oh, my," I said. I smiled at my son. "I'll take care of it, honey. Now you have to get going or you'll be late for school."

He kissed me one more time, leaving me breathless, as he darted off. The door closed. I was alone in the house. I hummed, feeling so good. Of course, I would get this done for my son. He deserved to have everything to be perfect.

Chapter 130: Chapter 130. Using the Bully's Hot Girlfriend (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Tony Carter - Day 3

I whistled as I headed out the door to walk to school. I was eager to see my friends. I would give them some pussy. Of course, I would. Andy and Henry were my mates. Yes, Andy had a girlfriend, but I don't think he'd closed the deal on Sheila.

Maybe I'd use her before giving her fully to Andy. Still, my friends would be hooked up.

Then there was Darin Majors. The cock-sucking prick who liked to bully nerds like me. I pushed up my glasses just thinking about how hot his girlfriend was. Angela Mayers. Cheerleader. Redhead. Bouncing tits. Bubbly ass. Killer legs.

I would have fun using her. I was so hard as I headed down the street. I glanced at the Schimidts' house. If Mrs. Schmidt was out, I just might have to fuck her asshole again, but she wasn't. Which was good. I had to get to my college.

I didn't want to be late.

* * *

Abigail Carter

I was alone in the house, naked. That felt so weird. Nothing said I had to be naked now that Tony was gone. I tucked his special shopping list in my purse. Collar. Leash. Butt plug tail. Wooden paddle. Such naughty items.

I would be so embarrassed to buy those normally, but this was how my son wanted to use me today. I had to go to a sex shop. My cheeks burned with embarrassment. I wasn't quite ready to go. I had until he got home from school, so...

I could do some cleaning.

A clean house was an orderly house. Nothing was wrong with a house and the people who lived in it if it was clean. There was nothing wrong with my marriage so long as I kept the house clean. I believed in that. Otherwise...

No, no, I kept my house clean.

I first took a shower and dressed in some comfortable jeans and a T-shirt. The sort of casual clothes for running errands. Then I set about cleaning up after breakfast. Dishes had to be washed and put in the dishwasher, counters wiped down, the table scrubbed clean, floor swept, and mopped. Then there were bathrooms to clean. Floors to vacuum. Shelves to dust.

I set about it.

I attacked the house with determination to put everything to right. I ignored my children's rooms. They had to do that themselves. I did all my work. It was nearing noon when I was done. I had no more to clean, so...

I had to be used by my son.

I had never gone into a sex shop, so my stomach roiled on the drive over there. I reached Lover's Package by the South Hill Mall. I shouldn't be embarrassed. Tony was using me. It would be easier if he were here, though.

Hopefully, people would believe me.

I stepped into the shop where a young woman with a nose piercing and her hair dyed blue looked up at me. She had a shirt that fit tight to her boobs which read, "Lesbians Have the Best Toys." My cheeks burned hot.

"Uh, hi," I said. "My son is using me. I have to buy these items." I held out the shopping list to her.

"Oh, he is using you?" She smiled. "Well, aren't you lucky to be his mother? I would love to be used by him."

"Well, in a way, by helping me, you are being used by him."

Her eyes lit up. "Oh, you're so right. Okay, we have a large variety of collars, leashes, and paddles. Come over here to our BDSM section."

BDSM? Oh, my. I was in for a shock at just how many different types there were. I had no idea what to pick, so... I decided to buy several options of all of them so my son would have choices and pick the right one.

I didn't want to mess this up.

* * *

Darin Majors

I hated going to classes. Another Monday. Another day of boring classes. I wouldn't even bother, but I had to keep my grades up to keep playing on the team. Football was all that mattered. I had a scholarship to play, and since I wasn't going pro, these were my last years to enjoy playing the game.

Still, there was one bright spot. Picking on dweebs, nerds, and turds. I had to be careful, of course. Couldn't get caught, but hassling them was fun. I spotted one of my favorites to annoy. Tony. It just felt good to knock him down a peg. He was so so much with those glasses.

He stared at me and smiled.

My hands balled into fists. He looked so smug. So confident. Where was the cringing? Where was the flinching? He should be trying to dart down a side hallway our look for a teacher to rescue him. Didn't he know that he was at the bottom of the pecking order?

He had to learn his place. It would feel so good to remind him that I was the top dog at this school. I could bench press 350. What could that little fucker bench press? 30? Such a scrawny fucker. I marched up to him. He had to crane his neck to look up at me. I was 6'5''. Only one other guy was taller than me, and he was a Black dude that played basketball.

"What are you looking at?" I growled, leaning down. I reached for the front of his shirt.

"I want you to call your girlfriend and get her over here," he said without a hint of fear. "I want to use her."

"Of course, you can use her," I said, wanting to put him in his place, but he was also Tony. He could use anyone. That was just what the dweeb could do. "You're not going to..."

"Oh, I am going to make her my whore." He grinned even more broadly as I pulled out my phone from my back pocket. "I'm going to return her to you dripping in cum. She'll have my jizz in all her holes."

"Fuck," I muttered. I didn't like that one bit, but... He could use anyone how he pleased. Hell, he was using me right now to call my girlfriend. Normally, I would text her, but that wasn't what he said.

The phone rang three times. "You're calling?" Angela, my girlfriend, asked. She was the hottest girl in school. Which was why she dated me. A redheaded cheerleader with legs that went for miles and perky tits and a tight cunt. "You didn't butt dial me?"

"No, no, I'm over by the main entrance," I said, Tony's smile only boiling my blood more. "Tony wants to use you."

"He does!" squealed my girlfriend. God, she was excited to be used. "I hope he fucks me so hard! Yes! The others on the cheer squad are going to eat their hearts with jealousy. Be right there!"

The phone went down.

"Wow, she is excited," said Tony. "I mean, she's going to get a real cock to fuck her."

"You little shit!" I grabbed the front of his shirt and drew back my fist. "I'm going to--"

"Never touch me again," he said. "That's how I want to use you. You can never touch me or say a mean thing to me ever again. I do want you to watch, though. Wherever you see me with your girlfriend, I want you to watch and drink it all in as she cums like a little slut on my dick."

I released his shirt, my cheeks burning. "I... Well... If that's what you want, Tony. You... I..." I wanted to call him dweeb. A creepy little fucker. A four-eyed freak. None of those words would form on my tongue. "Shit!"

"Tony! Tony!" Angela called, rushing through the crowd. She looked so excited, her red ponytail sweeping behind her. She stopped before him, her boobs jiggling in her purple knit blouse. "I am so ready to be used by you!"

"On your knees and pull out my cock," Tony said, grinning at me. "You know what to do."

"Suck it until you cum," she cooed and dropped to her knees. She unbuttoned his jeans and ripped down his zipper. She reached in and pulled it out. "So big."

"Bigger than your boyfriend's?" Tony asked as she held his cock.

"Yes, you are," cooed my girlfriend before she swallowed his cock.

My cheeks burned at Angela's admission. Humiliation washed through me that this little dweeb, this fucking twerp, had a bigger dick than me. I couldn't do anything to him. I couldn't insult him. All I could do was watch and...

Text.

I pulled out my phone and started typing on it.

"Another way I want to use you, Darin, is for you to never ask anyone or tell anyone to hurt or intimidate me," he added before I could hit send.

My finger froze. My cheeks burned as Angela suckled hard on my cock. Other students were passing us in the hall as Angela slobbered over my dick. He groaned, his hand gripping her red ponytail and using it as a leash.

He was just holding onto her as she worked her mouth up and down his dick. That was insufferable. It was just such a terrible thing to watch. My heart pounded in my chest at the sight of her doing that. He groaned in delight, savoring this passion. He reveled in this moment.

She suckled on him with such hot delight. My cheeks burned as he groaned, a big smile spreading on his lips. She bobbed her head, nursing with such passion on him. Some people glanced over. A few girls were looking giddy.

"Everyone," groaned the little shit, "I'm cucking Darin with my big dick. His girlfriend loves my cock. Let everyone know. That's how I want to use you all in earshot! Spread the word!"

Phones whipped out. My cheeks groaned. Some snapped pics of Angela working her mouth up and down his cock. My phone buzzed with notifications. I was being tagged in things. Facebook. Instagram. Twitter. A TikTok video was already up of it.

I couldn't believe this was happening. I stared down at the notifications. The comments shared that I was being cucked. That this dweeb was enjoying my girlfriend's blowjob. I just sucked in deep breaths, my heart racing.

This could not be happening.

"Damn, Angela," groaned Tony. "You got a mouth. You are a cock-sucking slut!"

She moaned around his dick then popped her mouth off, "When it's an amazing cock like yours, I just have to give my all!"

"You don't with Darin?" he asked.

"Oh, no, his dick isn't as great as yours." She swallowed my dick again as those humiliating words sank in.

Tony groaned as laughter echoed around us. More comments. More posts. More notifications. I shuddered as chats were happening in several Discord servers I was in. My heart pounded in my chest as Tony enjoyed this moment.

Such a big smile spread on his lips. He enjoyed my girl sucking on his dick. Just savored her bobbing her head and working her mouth up and down his cock. He threw back his head, shuddering as he hurtled toward his orgasm.

Angela suckled with such noisy passion on his dick. She worshiped him with all that she had. It was so disgusting, and there was nothing I could do about it. She was just letting that dweeb do what he wanted to her.

"Damn, that's good," he groaned. "You're such a great cocksucker."

She purred around his cock.

"Damn, Darin, she's got a mouth." The twerp grinned at me. He rubbed at the back of his neck. "She's going to just drink my cum. Right?"

I stewed there as she bobbed her head, working up and down his cock with such force. She slobbered on him as I didn't answer him. He started at me, waiting for an answer. Did he want to use me that way?"

"Answer my questions," he said. "Another way I want to use you."

"She's going to drink your cum," I muttered, staring down at my feet.

"That's right," I groaned. "And she wants it. Oh, damn, she wants it. Keep sucking... Fuck!"

The dweeb erupted into my girlfriend's mouth. He spurted into her over and over again. She gulped down the spunk. I heard her gobbling it with all that she was worth. She loved every second of that jizz spurting into her mouth.

She swallowed it all down. She gulped down every drop of his spunk and loved it. I could hear it in her tone. She adored drinking his cum. Just savored it. She swallowed all that jizz that he pumped into her mouth.

"Fuck," he groaned. "Oh, Angela, fuck, that's good!" He panted, spent.

The alarm on my watch reminded me to get to class on time went off. Classes were about to start. "Shit. We have to get to class. Hey, Angela, we have to--"

Tony waved his hand and cut me off. "No, no, I need Angela with me all day today. I want to use her in so many ways."

She popped her mouth off his cock and, her eyes shining for joy, moaned, "Yes, yes, use me all day long, Tony. Ooh, I want you to use me in the pussy. The asshole. You're so hung." She rose, gripping his dick and rubbing against him like a bitch in heat.

"Get to class," said Tony, this huge, shit-eating grin on his lips.

* * *

Angela Meyers

I was so thrilled to be used by Tony. My boyfriend did not have a big dick like he did. Hell, I was only with Darin because he was the hottest guy in school. I was the hottest chick. It just was meant to be. I was a cheerleader. He was a football player.

We were meant to be together, at least during college.

Still, being used by Tony was amazing. He might be a nerdy dweeb, but he was hung. I stroked up and down his cock I had half-soaked with my saliva. I couldn't take all of him in my mouth. He was just spectacular. I stroked up and down him.

"You have to put me away," he said. "We have to get to my class."

"Right, right," I said and shoved him into his boxers and drew up his pants. I fastened him. I felt so wicked doing this. It was naughty. I felt like his serving girl. Ooh, like he was a lord, and I was a peasant that had to please him sexually.

With his hand on my ass, we walked through the halls. I snuggled up to him. Other girls glanced at me and smiled. They were all happy to see me being used by Tony. I bet they were jealous. I pulled out my phone and let everyone know.

"Tony has a bigger dick than Darin. Biggest dick I've ever seen."

I wished I'd gotten a picture to share with everyone, though I realized that others had taken pics and videos of me blowing him. It was all over social media. Everyone thought I was so lucky while shitting on Darin for being cucked.

Hot.

We reached Tony's classroom. He headed right in with me on his arm. He nodded to the others. He headed to a sit in the back and sat down on it. I went to take a seat beside him, but he pulled me to him and shook his head.

Take off your panties," he said while unbuttoning his pants. "You're going to sit across my lap."

"Right," I said as he held out that huge dick. I was soooo eager to have that cock in me.

I let my skirt drop as he held up that big dick. It pulsed and throbbed. I smiled and licked my lips. He directed me to sit on him like I was sitting side-saddle on a horse, my legs draped off his right side. As I lowed myself, my shaved cuntlips kissed his dick.

Then I plunged down him and gasped out, "Oh, Tony, you have such a huge cock!"

Everyone turned back to look at us. I smiled at them as I sank all the way down his girth. I had him all in me. He throbbed in my pussy. That felt just wonderful. A big smile spread on my lips. I felt so good with his cock throbbing in me.

It was just a beautiful thing.

I felt so good with his dick in me. He grinned at me and said, "Blouse and bra off, too. I want to nuzzle into those tits as you sit on me."

"Sure," I said, my pussy clenching around his class. The other students were settling in their seats. Some of the girls glanced back at me with such envy in their eyes. They burned with heat. They had such wicked gleams in their eyes. They wanted to be right where I was with that big dick in them.

They wanted to be used.

The teacher started began his lesson while I pulled of my blouse. I dropped it to the floor, Tony grinning at me. He pushed up his glasses and stared down at my tits. I slipped my arms out of my shoulder straps and shoved my bra down, my tits spilling out. I twisted the band around and unhooked it in the front.

He stared at my round boobs and their pink nipples. He leaned now and nuzzled into one nub. He latched onto it. I groaned as he did that. It felt so nice to have him suckling on my tit. I was just so glad that he did that to me.

I groaned at him suckling and nibbling on my nub. A wave of delight rushed through me as he flicked his tongue around it. Then he suckled hard on me again. I groaned, my cunt clenching down on his cock.

"Oh, Tony," I moaned as the teacher was passing out a test.

Tony took his test and started filling it out. It was multiple choice. He rubbed his cheek into my nipple and just went down it. He chose different answers each time. He paused on one, his dick twitching in me. Then he filled that one out, too.

His left hand stroked up and down my back as I watched him doing his pop quiz. He was working faster than anyone else while having my hot cunt on his dick. I shuddered at his pace. I held him around the neck with one arm, the skin smooth and warm.

"Are you really taking the test?" I asked him.

"It's easy," he said.

I stared at them. It was a geology test, and he was selecting things like Diorite, Serpentinite, Igneous, Flood Basalt, Fold Tectonics, and Subduction Zone. I didn't know what any of those words meant outside of a few. Igneous. And Flood, but wasn't basalt a rock? How could they flood?

He selected Gneiss on the last one and put his test down. He turned his head and suckled on my nipple again like it was his reward. I shuddered, smiling at the thought of being his reward. It was such a beautiful idea.

I was so happy about it as my cunt clenched and relaxed on his dick. His left hand held me at the small of my back while his right hand thrust between my thighs. He rubbed at the silky folds of my cunt wrapped around his cock.

He found my clit and diddled it.

"Yes," I moaned, the scratch of pencils from filling in circles on the scan sheet echoing around me. "Oh, that's so good, Tony! Use my clit! My pussy! My nipple!"

He nipped my nipple with his teeth. Not hard. Just enough for me to fill it. For pleasures to burst from my nub and for me to buck on his dick. My pussy slid up and down his cock for a moment, the delight washing through me.

My toes curled as I savored his fingers dancing over my clit. He did such naughty things to me. I groaned at the heat of this moment. It was so wild to have him do that I shivered here, my heart pounding a mile a minute.

"Oh, my," I groaned. "Oh, that's so wild. You're... I mean... That's... Oh, wow."

He suckled harder on my nipple as my pussy clamped down on his dick. I squirmed on him, stirring my cunt around his dick. He groaned as I did that. It felt so awesome to do it. Pleasure swept through me.

He rubbed at my clit, swelling me to my orgasm. I would have a big burst of delight on him. I couldn't wait for him to make me explode. I whimpered louder and louder as most of the class was still taking the test.

A few had finished.

Smart nerds like Tony.

"Oh, Tony," I whimpered as my orgasm came closer and closer. I squirmed on that big dick. I shuddered as he throbbed in me. He was so deep in my cunt. I shuddered, my toes curling and relaxing. He drove me wild right now. I couldn't believe what he was doing to me. "Oh, Tony, yes!"

I threw back my head and climaxed.

My pussy went wild around his dick. I spasmed around him. The heat rushed through me. It was such an amazing moment. I loved the waves of delight that rushed through me. He groaned as my cunt spasmed about his cock. He latched onto my nipple and suckled hard.

His cum erupted into my pussy.

"Yes, yes, Tony, use my cunt!" I moaned as he dumped his cum bareback into my cunt.

He filled me up with all his jizz. It was so good to have him do that. I loved it so much. He groaned as he spurted his cunt on my pussy. He filled me up over and over again. It was just so good to have all that delight rushing through me.

He drove me wild with that big dick. He filled me up with that wonderful cock. I loved how he spurted into my twat again and again. He flooded me with all that he had. I groaned, my eyes rolling back in my head.

It was just such an amazing time. I loved that passion so much. I savored the heat rushing through me as more and more of his cum pumped into my pussy. He suckled hard on my nipple. Delight burst from my nub, adding to the delight sweeping through me.

"Yes, yes, yes," I gasped. "Oh, that's so good. that's just amazing!"

He popped his mouth off my nipple and panted, a big smile on his lips. I was just having such a great time being used by him. He smiled up at me as I squirmed on his dick. He erupted all his cum into me. He kissed me.

My mouth melted to his. I was so happy to be used by him. His tongue danced with mine. My pussy clenched and relaxed on his cock. I squirmed, just so excited to be here and experiencing this with him. It was so magical.

He broke the kiss and said, "Turn in my test."

"Yes, Tony," I moaned, his hand squeezing my rump.

I slid up and up his big dick. I shuddered as my skirt slid over my rump. I grabbed his test and headed up with a few other students. The teacher glanced up at me as my round boobs swayed before him. He noticed those, the lecher. Teachers shouldn't stare at their students.

"Tony's test," I said and handed it in.

I turned around and pulled out my phone from my skirt pocket. "Just helped Tony on his test. My reward: a pussy full of cum. I loved being used by Tony. #Used #TonysGirl #UsedByTony"

I smiled as Tony was waiting for me to stand. His wet cock thrust out before him. He motioned to the desk. I hurried back to him, my boobs bouncing. His cum dripped down my thighs as I moved up before him. What did he want?

"Bend over," he said. "Flip up that skirt."

"Yes, Tony," I purred as I did just that.

"Lucky you," my friend Britney commented.

"I am so jelly!" Denise added.

Tina added a GIF of a woman green-faced with envy.

"Wish that was me," Carla added with a sticker of a sad puppy.

I loved it as I bent over the desk and flipped up my skirt. I commented, "Now he has me bent over. He's going to use my pussy--"

His cock pressed into my butt-crack and slid down to my asshole. I deleted pussy and replaced it with asshole. I commented as he thrust against my backdoor. I moaned in delight as he drilled against my anal ring.

I was so glad to be used by him. My phone beeped again. "Anal? I'd never do that for my bf, but for Tony..." Carla typed followed by a GIF of a girl looking dreamy.

I typed, "Only for Tony. He can use me!"

Tony thrust hard, and I gasped, "Use my asshole, Tony!"

He popped into my bowels. It felt amazing.

He sank deeper and deeper into my asshole. I loved that big dick stretching me out. This was such a wonderful thing. I felt so good about it. I loved it so much. A big smile spread on my lips as he did that. It was just glorious. A wondrous moment to have all that cock sinking into my bowels. It was just a glorious delight.

His pubic hair tickled my rump. I shuddered as he stroked his hands up and down my sides. My boobs rubbed into the desk. The guy beside us was furiously working on the test. He looked so lost. He glanced over at me.

I smiled at him, giving him some encouragement.

Tests were so stressful.

Tony drew back his cock. I squeezed my bowels down on him. I loved how great he felt as he massaged me. It was a wild moment to have that big dick throbbing in my bowels. He thrust back into my anal sheath. I loved him doing that. It was so good to have him pumping away at my bowels.

"Damn," groaned Tony as he fucked me. "That's good."

"I'm so glad that you love using my asshole," I said, his cum trickling out of my cunt.

"Love it so much!" he growled and thrust away at me.

I shuddered as he pounded my bowels. His crotch slapped into my butt-cheeks. They jiggled from the force. I clamped my bowels down around him as the heat melted down to my pussy. I thoroughly enjoyed being sodomized by him.

I whimpered as he pumped away at me. He fucked me with all that he had. He slammed his cock in deep. My orgasm built and built as he used me with that amazing dick. He plowed to the hilt in my bowels again and again.

The guy next to us rose and handed in his test.

"Good, good," the teacher said.

More of the students were done now. Some sat around bored. A few glanced back and watched me getting sodomized. I loved their attention as the sexy Tony fucked me so hard. The nerd pounded my asshole with such force.

He fucked me so hard. He rammed into my asshole with his big, hard dick. That was so much fun. I was so glad to have him doing that to me. He felt just amazing as he fucked me. It was just a perfect moment to have that big dick pounding my bowels.

It was just perfect. Just so wonderful.

I groaned as he fucked my anal sheath with all that he had. He pounded my bowels with force. It was glorious having him doing that. Just wondrous having that big dick thrusting over and over into my bowels. He fucked me so hard.

"Damn, Angela," he groaned as he thrust into my anal sheath. He fucked my asshole with such force. It was a delight to have him doing that. "Oh, damn, that's good."

"So good," I whimpered as he fucked my asshole.

"Are you going to cum like is whore from being butt-fucked?"

"You bet I am, Tony!" I squeezed my bowels down on him. "If that's how you want to use me?"

"Goddamn, you know it is, slut!" He slammed deep and hard into me, his crotch slapping into my butt-cheeks. "One of the most fucking hot girls in school is going to cum on my dick as I butt-fuck her. That's what I love!"

"You'll get it!" I moaned, squeezing my anal shaft drown on him. I rose toward my climax. It was just such a great moment. I wanted to have all that cum spurting into my bowels. I would enjoy it. "Just keep using me, Tony! I'm so close!"

He grabbed my ponytail and yanked on my head. I gasped as he lifted my tits off the desk, my spine bending. It hurt in such a delicious way. I felt like such a slut as he pulled on my hair. My bowels melted around his cock.

I couldn't take much more of his hard fucking. His powerful strokes were amazing. He kept pulling on my hair. His other hand squeezed my tit. He massaged my boob roughly. I loved how strong and dominant he was as he used me. He plowed to the hilt in my asshole.

I squealed out in rapture and climaxed.

My asshole writhed around his cock as he plunged away at me. He groaned as he fucked me hard. He pounded me with all that delight. He fucked me with all that he had. It was so amazing as I climaxed. Pussy cream spilled down my thighs. I loved it.

"Shit!" he growled and buried into my asshole.

He came.

Tony's cum pumped into my asshole. He felt so good as he flooded me with all that he had. It was so amazing to have him doing that. He filled me to the brim with all his cum. I loved it. He erupted into my bowels again and again.

It was so amazing to have him do that. I spurted into my asshole again and again. I milked him. I loved that. I suckled at him as he grunted and groaned. It was just wondrous. I loved every last second of it. What a delight.

"Damn, that was good," he said and pulled out of my asshole.

"Yes, it was," I purred as he sank back down in his seat. He glanced at the clock. "Well, period's about over." He shoved his cock into his pants. "You should put your clothes in your book bag. I want you just in the skirt for the rest of the day."

"Of course, Tony," I said and did just that, his cum leaking out of my asshole.

I grabbed my phone and updated my Instagram page about all the cum he pumped into my asshole. I had so many likes and comments. I was so pleased with this. It was great being used. The class ended, and I followed Tony out into the hall.

I took his hand as we moved through the crowd. Students were passing us. Some of my friends grinned as I passed. They were all so envious. I wanted to talk to them, but Tony was heading to his next class.

I wondered what it would be.

"Hey," said my boyfriend. Darin grabbed my arm. "We have to hook up during lunch. I need a blowjob so badly baby."

"Sorry," said Tony. "She'll be sucking my dick. And don't touch her ever, Darin. She's not your property."

"Yeah," I said as Darin's hand sprang open. "I'm not your property. I'm your girlfriend."

"Sorry," he muttered, anger in his. "I just... I mean..."

"I have class," Tony said and kept going.

"He has class," I said and went with him, humming.

Tony glanced at me and grinned. That made me feel so good. I was so thrilled. We headed upstairs, my naked tits bouncing. My skirt fluttered, juices dripping down my thighs and cum filled my butt-crack. We reached the second floor and entered Mrs. Baum's classroom. I had the brunette teacher last year for math.

I didn't do well in it.

"I need to get my dick dirty," said Tony. "So hike that skirt. I'm going to bugger you again."

"Of course," I said.

* * *

Mrs. Greta Baum

Tony pumped away at Angela's asshole as I stood before the class. "Okay, okay, settle down. We have to talk about polynomials today."

It was a topic way too advanced for Angela. That poor girl barely passed last year. Well, she was just being used by Tony, so that was okay. I started talking about polynomials as Tony threw back his head. Angela squealed out in delight.

"Dump your cum in my asshole," she cried out. "Oh, Tony, use my ass!"

"Shit," he growled and buried into her anal sheath.

I wouldn't allow cursing in my classroom, but it was Tony. He could do what he wanted. If he needed to curse as he used Angela, then it was okay. I wouldn't mind being used by him. Angela had enjoyed it.

She moaned and gasped as he dumped his cum into her. He growled, his handsome face twisting in delight. His glasses shifted on his nose. It was distracting, but I pressed on. He panted and ripped his dick clean. His eyes fell on me.

"Mrs. Baum, I want to use your mouth to clean my dick," Tony said.

A wave of excitement washed over me. "Of course, I'll do that. Remember, class, Tony can use us however he wants. Um, work on the problems on page 37. If you have any questions, I'm sure that Andy can answer your questions."

Andy nodded while Tony grinned, stepping out into the aisle.

I hurried down to him, my pussy soaking my pussy. Angela sat down on the desk and started texting on her phone. Well, she wasn't one of my students, so I wasn't going to make a big deal out of her being on social media.

She did snap a pic of Tony's cock. I didn't blame her. He was so big. Oh, my, he was bigger than my husband's. I dropped to my knees before him, his dick twitching with his heartbeat. I opened my mouth wide and swallowed my student's dirty dick.

My eyes widened at the earthy flavor.

It wasn't as bad as I feared. In fact, I liked it. Maybe it was just being used by Tony, but I moaned in delight around his cock and swirled my tongue around his shaft. I had to buff him clean. I had never done this before.

It was so dirty.

He grinned down at me, clearly loving being polished by me. I bobbed my head, working my lips up and down his cock. He was so thick. It was hard to do this, but I wasn't about to stop. It was so much fun to suckle on him.

The sour flavor faded as he groaned his pleasure. A salty flavor rose. His precum. I loved that. I suckled hard on him, buffing him clean. He groaned as I did that, my lips working down his cock until he hit the back of my throat.

I polished his pole with my tongue, cleaning what I could reach, but...

I had to deep-throat his dick to fully clean him.

I had never done that, but I had no choice. I pushed my gullet against his dick. He groaned in surprise as I gurgled. I choked on him and back off for a moment, drool spilling down my throat. He stared down at me, nodding.

"You can deep-throat me, Mrs. Baum," he said with such confidence.

"Smile as you do it," added Angela. She snapped a pic. "So posting this on social media."

I hoped she tagged my husband in it. He had to see that I was being a good woman and allowing Tony to use me. My pussy clenched as I followed the cheerleader's advice. She clearly was an expert at cock-sucking and deep-throating.

I smiled around his cock and pushed on him. It helped with my gag reflex. I gurgled again before... He slid down my gullet. I reached fresh parts of his dick that I had to buff clean. I breathed through my nose. It was hard with his massive cock down my throat.

I worked fast.

I polished with my tongue as I slid my lips further and further down his cock. He reached down my throat as I nuzzled into his bush. The salty aroma of his manly musk filled my nose as I polished off Angela's earthy flavor.

"That's it," he groaned, so happy.

The dirty flavor faded fast. I suckled on him, my heart racing. I drew back my lip so fast once he was clean, gurgling and gasping. I popped my mouth off and panted, needing to catch my breath. His dick throbbed.

"That was amazing," he said, "but I haven't cum on your face yet. Keep sucking."

"My face?" I whimpered. "Oh, my, that sounds so naughty."

I swallowed his cock, my pussy burning to have his jizz spurting onto my face. It would be demeaning if any other man--my husband included--did that to me. I bobbed my head, my boobs jiggling in my bra and blouse. I nursed on him while he moaned.

He shuddered there as I suckled on him, my head bobbing. This was so wild. My pussy burned with the delight of nursing on his dirty dick. I had suckled him clean. Now I just had to make him cum. My tongue danced around him.

"Damn," he groaned.

"You're doing so good, Mrs. Baum," said Angela. She snapped another pic. "Ooh, you are getting so many likes on Instagram. Just so popular."

I shuddered at that, my pussy clenching as I suckled hard. Likes? For being used? How wonderful. I suckled hard on his cock. I nursed on him as he groaned, his dick twitching in my mouth. The salty flavor of his precum spilled over my tongue.

Then he ripped his dick out of my mouth. Drool ran down my chin. I gripped his dick and fisted his wet cock. I stroked up and down him, massaging his spongy crown. He trembled there, clearly so close to cumming.

"Fuck, Mrs. Baum!" he grunted.

He erupted.

His cum spurted over my face. I gasped in delight at experiencing my first facial. He showered me in his jizz. The salty delight splashed on my face. That was so delicious. I loved it. I savored the heat soaking through my skin.

He erupted again and again. He pumped more and more of his cum on my face. I caught his seed in my open mouth. Tony threw back his head and roared out his passion. The other students worked on their mouth problems as he coated me in his seed.

"Fuck," he groaned, spurting one more time. "Angela, lick her clean!"

"Ooh, yes!" she squealed and dropped to the floor.

She licked my face as he panted. She gathered up the cum that he had painted over me. I trembled at how wild this was. My heart raced as her tongue felt so nice sliding up my cheek to gather up all that salty spunk.

"And share with her," added Tony.

Angela kissed me.

I moaned. I had never kissed a girl before, let alone a student. She thrust his cum into my mouth. That was good. It was so hot to snowball his cum back and forth. I loved it as he watched, nodding in delight. We passed his jizz back and forth.

When the salty flavor melted into our saliva, why, she went licking up more to share with me. It was so hot to have her gathering up the spunk that dripped down my face. I loved swapping it with her while Tony watched.

"Shit, that's hot," he groaned. "I dumped some in her pussy. It's probably all leaked out, but lick her cunt while I use your pussy, Mrs. Baum."

"Okay," I said. "Angela, sit in his chair. I think that will work best."

"Sure thing," Angela said. The cheerleader hopped into the seat and spread her legs. Her pussy dripped with cum. More coated her vulva.

I leaned in and licked it up, tasting something sweet. That must be her pussy. I lapped at her as Tony hiked my skirt. I was so wet. So ready to be used. He flipped my skirt over my rump and yanked down my panties. He drew them down and grinned.

His cock nuzzled through my bush as I licked up the jizz that coated her vulva. His dick found my pussy folds. I groaned as he thrust into my married depths. I hadn't had another man in me since I was eighteen. I shuddered as he filled me up.

"Damn," he groaned as he soaked in my pussy. "I love fucking MILFs. That is so hot."

I licked up all the cum on her vulva, so I attacked Angela's slit. I lapped at her folds, gathering up more of her sweet cream and his salty spunk. That was just so good. I loved stroking her as he drew back his cock.

My married cunt clamped down on his cock. I massaged him with my pussy as he used me. He thrust to the hilt in me. It was so amazing feeling him doing that. I groaned as he buried deep and hard into me. His nuts slapped into my bush.

I loved that as I licked up the cum from Angela's pussy. I searched around in her snatch. I loved the taste of her sweet pussy. She groaned as she sat there, her breast jiggling. I stared at her blonde landing strip as I enjoyed that big dick fucking me.

Tony hammered my cunt, groaning, "Mrs. Baum!"

"Yes, yes, use my pussy!" I moaned.

He thrust away at me.

He fucked me hard and fast as I licked at Angela's pussy. The salty flavor of his cum faded. Her sweet delight field my taste buds. I loved that treat as he fucked me. He pounded me hard and fast. He fucked me to the hilt in my cunt.

It was just so wonderful to have him pounding me like that. He fucked me so hard. It was just so amazing to have him burying into me. I loved it so much. It was just a delight to have him pounding me. I groaned as he buried into me.

I loved his thick dick fucking me as I licked at Angela's cunt.

"My clit!" she whimpered. "Lick my clit, Mrs. Baum."

I did. I lapped at her clit.

I tongued her clit. I suckled on her bud as he pounded me. He fucked me so hard and fast. He thrust to the hilt in my snatch. I loved it so much. I savored that heat building and building in me. My orgasm grew.

It swelled so fast as I suckled on her clit. I nibbled on her bud. She whimpered in delight. Her head tossed and her round boobs jiggled. He slammed to the hilt in me. I gripped his cock with my cunt and nursed hard on her bud.

"Yes!" Angela squealed and climaxed.

Her sweet pussy juices gushed out and bathed my mouth. I groaned, licking them up. They were so sweet to enjoy. I loved them bathing my mouth. It was just a delight to enjoy them. I stroked them up, gathering every last drop of her pussy cream.

It was a delight to drink her pussy cream. She had such yummy juices. She quivered through her pleasure. It was so hot having her gasping and moaning out her delight. I loved. I drank her passion as he plowed deep into my cunt.

I burst in delight.

"Tony!" I squealed as my pussy convulsed around his dick.

The heat swept through me. I groaned, loving that delight washing through my body. My cunt spasmed around his dick. The heat washed through me. It was so good to enjoy. I loved it. The heat splashed over my mind. Stars flashed across my vision.

"Shit!" he growled and buried into my married twat. "Mrs. Baum."

He erupted.

His cum pumped into my pussy as he used me fully. I trembled through the delight of having his seed baste my twat. It was just so good having him spurting into me. I licked and lapped at her as he filled me to the brim.

More and more of his cum pumped into me. It was fantastic having all that cum jetting into my cunt. I shuddered at the delight of this moment. He pumped all that jizz into me. Just all that wonderful cum that filled up my twat.

I was in heaven.

"Oh, Tony," I moaned as I rubbed my face into Angela's pussy.

She panted as he groaned. He fired the last of his cum into my pussy. That felt so good. I loved all that jizz in me. His seed filled me up as he ripped his cock out of my cunt. I trembled and rose to my feet. I quivered in delight.

"Okay, class," I said only to notice the clock. The hour was just no up. "Well, finish those problems and we'll go over them tomorrow. Have a great day."

I know I would. I had been used by Tony. I couldn't wait to tell my husband all about it.

Chapter 131: Chapter 131. Popping the Nerdy Virgin's Cherry (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Tony Carter - Day 3

I loved this day so much.

I had fucked Mrs. Baum, my math teacher. Just used her. I headed to my next class, the mostly naked Angela following after me. The sexy cheerleader was so happy to be used by me. My dick was bigger than her meathead boyfriend.

Darin came up to us. I grinned at the bully I was cuckolding. He ignored me and slapped his hand on Angela's ass through her skirt, the only thing she was allowed to wear. Darin squeezed her rump, wanting to establish that he owned.

"I've been enjoying your girlfriend," I said. "Using her is amazing. And she enjoys being used by my cock."

"In all my holes," cooed Angela, her red hair gathered in a ponytail that swung behind her. "Even the one I don't let you use."

Laughter burst out around him. His cheeks burned as he knew that he was being cuckolded by me.

"Don't ever touch her again," I added. "She's your girlfriend, but that doesn't mean she wants to be touched by you. Right, Angela?"

"Is that how you want to use me?" Angela moaned.

"Yep."

"Don't ever touch me," Angela hissed. "I don't want you to touch me. I want Tony. I want him to fondle my ass and fuck my pussy. So don't you dare lay a hand on me again? Now, we're still going out on Friday, right?"

"Er, yeah," he said, looking so confused.

"Good," she said. "Bye. Love you."

I loved it. She followed after me as he stared there watching his girl saunter off after me. He couldn't ever touch her. She didn't want him to, either. God, I loved these wishes. They were something else.

* * *

Andy Hershal

I sat in the cafeteria with my girlfriend Rita. She popped a tater tot into her mouth as Tony walked up with Angela after him. I nodded to my friend. It was fine that a topless cheerleader followed him around like a puppy.

I mean, he was Tony.

"Hey, man," said Tony. He glanced at Rita. "Is it cool if I use your girlfriend?"

"Of course it is," I said and dipped my own tater tot into ketchup and popped it into my mouth. "I mean, it's you, man. Of course, you can use her."

Tony looked a tad relieved. "And have you fucked Rita yet?"

"Naw," I said, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. We had been dating for months, but she was a shy girl.

"Strip naked, Rita," said Tony.

"Sure," my girlfriend said. She wiped her finger off on her napkin and stood. She had a round face with glasses perched on her nose, a nerd like the rest of us. But a cute one with brown hair and a button nose. She popped off a She-Ra t-shirt and exposed her round breasts in a white bra.

I swallowed. I had never seen her breasts naked before. It was exciting to watch my girlfriend stripping naked for Tony. She wouldn't show me those tits, but she would him because he was using her. That was just the way the world worked.

She exposed her breasts and dropped her bra before kicking off her shoes. She unbuttoned her jeans and shoved those and her panties off in a single go. She rolled them down her legs and stepped out of them. She was down to her socks. She peeled those off, too, my eyes drinking her in.

She had a trimmed bush. It was so cute.

I popped another tater tot as Tony slid his hands up Rita's body and cupped her round breasts. "So you've never fondled these lovelies?"

"Only over her clothes," I said.

"We're going slow," Rita added, her cheeks blushing bright.

"Right, right," said Tony. He then cupped my girlfriend's cheeks and kissed her.

"Hey," Harry said, sitting across from me. He was my other friend. Manly him and Tony I hung out with. And Rita, of course. "Tater tots are the best!"

I nodded to him as Tony keep kissing my girlfriend. I finished my tater tots and went to eat my sloppy joe as Tony pressed Rita down on the cafeteria table beside me. She leaned back, her round breasts jiggling in a nice way.

"Tony," she moaned as he dropped to his knees and buried his face into her bush. He was just eating her out. "Oh, yes, yes, Tony! Oh, wow, that feels really good. Oh, my god!"

She shuddered there as he ate out her pussy. My girlfriend looked like she was having a great time. I did my best to contain the mess of the sloppy joe as her gasps sang out through the cafeteria. Henry was making an even bigger mess.

Rita shuddered, her glasses shifting on her head. Her boobs jiggled and bounced. Those were nice to watch. She had her thighs wrapped around his head as he feasted on her. She loved being used by him, that was for sure.

"Oh, my wow, Tony!" she whimpered. "Ooh, ooh, that's it."

"Mmm, you like it when I lick you here?" he asked.

She squealed out and shuddered. "Yes, yes, that's so nice. Oh, wow, I didn't know it would be this nice! It's so great being used by you, Tony."

"Hey, see the trailer for the new Mortal Kombat game?" asked Harry.

As my girlfriend squealed out, I nodded. We chatted about it as she quivered there, her orgasm clearly building and building in her. She would have a big one. Good for her. She was being used, but there was no reason she shouldn't enjoy herself.

Her moans grew louder and louder. She shuddered there as Harry was ranting about how they weren't making the female characters as sexy as they used to. Not showing as much skin or having as many kinky secondary outfits.

"What's the point of grinding for the bonus outfits?" he asked.

"The fun of it?" I suggested. "To complete it."

"Maybe," Harry said. He glanced at Rita. "Wow, Tony is really making her squeal. Is she..."

"I'm cumming!" squealed my girlfriend, her head tossing.

"I guess she is," said Harry. "Wow, Tony is just so lucky to get to use any girl he wants. I would love to have a girlfriend I could use."

"Hands off Rita, she's mine," I said as she cried out through her orgasmic delight, drowning Tony with her pussy cream.

* * *

Rita Bellamy

I panted as my orgasm crested in me. Tony rose and kissed me again, this time, I tasted my pussy juices on his lips. I had a tart flavor that was so lovely. It was so amazing being used. I wasn't ready for Andy to eat me out like that, but Tony could do what he wanted to me.

"On your knees," said Tony when he broke the kiss. He unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock. It thrust out before him. "Suck my dick."

"Sure!" I said. I hadn't sucked Andy's yet. I wasn't ready to go that far. I liked Andy a lot, but it was so scary doing sex stuff.

I slid to my knees, opened my mouth, and swallowed his cock. Harry was ranting about video games again. I sealed my lips around Tony's cock and stared up at him. He smiled down at me, pushing up his glasses. I hoped I did a good job.

I really didn't know what I was doing here, but I would do my best.

I suckled on him, bobbing my head and working my mouth up and down his cock. My tongue danced around the crown of his cock. He throbbed in my mouth. This salty flavor spilled over my tongue. His precum. This was so fascinating. I would have the confidence to suck Andy's cock when we were ready to go farther in our relationship.

"Damn, Andy, she's good at this," Tony said. "You sure she never sucked your cock?"

"Not mine," he said. "She said she never did it with another guy."

I popped my mouth off Tony's cock to gasp, "I haven't. This is my first time. Honest."

"Is it?" Tony asked. "Be honest with me. That's how I'm using you."

"Yes!"

He smiled and nodded at me as I suckled on his cock again. He groaned, "You're just a natural at it, Rita. That's amazing!"

I moaned in delight around his cock. I was so glad to have his dick in my mouth. That was so good to have him twitching and throbbing. His salty precum spilled over my tongue. I suckled on him while Angela watched on.

She must be so good at giving head. Tony had been using her last period, but now he wanted me. I was so honored. Just so happy to be chosen by him. I suckled on her with all my might. It was so wonderful to nurse on him like this.

"That's it," he groaned. "Damn, you are such a natural at this."

I moaned around his cock, so glad to hear him say that.

"Yes, yes, just keep sucking on me like that," he groaned. "Fuck, that's good. That's really, really good."

I moaned in delight, nursing on him with all that I had. It was so good to hear those words. He groaned as I suckled with all my might on him. My tongue stroked around his crown. His hand slid through my hair.

My glasses shifted on my nose as I bobbed. I suckled on him, Andy and Hairy back to talking about video games. They were so animated while I just loved Tony's cock. He groaned as I blew him. A big smile crossed his lips.

"Yes, yes, yes," I groaned. "Just like that. It was such an incredible moment. Just a wanton delight to have him suckling on me. "That's incredible."

I nursed on him with all that I had. It was just such a great moment to nurse on him. It was so wondrous to have him suckling on me like that. I loved that big dick in my mouth. I nursed on Tony with all that I had.

"Damn, she's a cocksucker, Andy," groaned Tony.

"Cool," Andy said. "So, what do you think..."

I nursed hard as Tony gripped the sides of my head. The salty flavor of his precum grew and grew with my every suckle. I brought him closer to erupting. I could feel that instinctually. My pussy clenched as I did.

Oh, he had made me cum so hard.

Angela smiled down at me as she watched. She was so supportive of me. I swirled my tongue around Tony's cock. He grunted and his dick twitched. Then his cum spurted into my mouth. I gasped in surprise at how much there was.

How thick and salty it was. This was Tony's cum. I knew I had to swallow. That was what girls did. They swallowed. I gulped down his cum. I swallowed it as he erupted again and again. He pumped his jizz into my mouth.

I shuddered as all that cum splashed against the back of my throat. It poured down my gullet as he erupted again and again. He smiled down at me. He loved what I did to him. It was so hot having all that cum spurting from his dick.

I gulped it all down. I swallowed every last drop.

"Damn," he groaned as he pumped all that cum into my mouth.

I shuddered as I swallowed it. I loved that treat. It was just so good to have all that cum spurting down my throat. I loved it melting through my belly. He spurted a few more times, panting as he fired the last of his jizz into my mouth. I savored the salty treat before gulping it down.

He slid his dick out of my mouth and said, "On the table. I am going to claim that cherry."

"Yes!" I squealed. I so wasn't ready to do that with Andy, but with Tony... I was so ready for everything.

I climbed up on the table. Angela smiled as I sat there and leaned back. My boobs jiggled. Andy glanced at me. I smiled at him as Tony knelt on the bench. His cock nuzzled right into my trimmed snatch. He found my virgin folds.

A shiver ran through me as he pushed against my hymen. This was it. I was becoming a full woman. I wrapped my thighs around his dick, ready to have my cherry popped in the college's cafeteria. It was so wild of this to happen.

He thrust into me hard. I groaned as my hymen stretched. My cherry popped.

I squealed out, "Tony!"

His dick slammed into my cunt. I shuddered at the heat that drowned out the sharp bit of pain. .My pussy stretched around his cock, so wet from being eaten out by him. And just from being used by him. That was so exciting, too.

My cunt squeezed down on him as I savored having every inch of his dick in me. He reached all the way to the bottom. That was my cervix. The entrance to my womb. If he wanted to breed me, well, I would gladly be used that way, too.

Andy would understand. It was his best friend.

"Damn," Tony groaned. "You are going to love fucking her, Andy."

"I can't wait," he said.

I shuddered as Tony drew back. It was so amazing. My pussy clamped down on him. The friction rippled through me. It was this molten delight that just felt so perfect in me. It was just a wonderful moment. I was so glorious to have him in me.

He thrust back into me. I gasped as his cock buried to the hilt in me. His nuts slapped into my taint. They felt so good against me. Ooh, that was just perfect. I trembled as he thrust away at me. He fucked me with all that he had. It was just wild to have him fucking me like that.

He buried into me with all that he had. He plowed to the hilt in me with such force. It was wild having him burying into me like that. I loved it so much. I enjoyed every last second of that big dick fucking me. He buried into me with force.

"Yes, yes, yes," I whimpered, my face twisting in delight. "Ooh, ooh, that's so good. That's just amazing. Use me!"

"Fuck, yes," Tony groaned as he thrust his big dick into my pussy over and over again. "You're so tight! So fucking hot, Rita!"

"Yeah, use yer," Angela cooed, her boobs jiggling as she watched.

He leaned in and kissed her as he churned me up with that amazing dick. He plowed into me with all that he had. I loved it so much. I savored him plowing over and over into me as he made out with Angela. The cheerleader whimpered.

I just was in heaven here. Tony broke the kiss and grinned at me as he fucked to the hilt in my snatch. I loved it. I savored that big cock pounding me. My cunt clamped down on him. It was so amazing having him fuck me like that.

It was passionate.

Wondrous.

"Yes, yes, yes," I whimpered, his cock slamming into me. He fucked me with all that he had. It was just amazing. "Oh, my god! I'm going to cum!"

"And I'm going to flood you," he growled, his dick pounding me. His hands slid up my body to grope my boobs. He squeezed them as he pounded my cunt. He fucked to the hilt in me again and again. "Just flood you with cum!"

"Please, please," I whimpered, the pleasure building and building in me. His every thrust into my cunt was amazing. It was just fantastic to have all that pleasure building and building in me. I would have a mighty climax. "I want to cum on your cock! I'm so close, Tony!"

"Good," he growled and buried into me.

I burst in delight

My pussy went wild around his cock. It was so wild to have him thrust away at me as my orgasm swept through me. It was the best cum of my life. My eyes rolled back in my head as stars flashed across my vision. Tony plowed into me and fully used me.

His cock erupted into my cunt.

I gasped as I took my first load of a man's spunk. He pumped his jizz into me. He flooded me with all that he had. I loved that so much. The heat rushed through me. I quivered in delight as my pussy suckled at him.

"Shit!" he groaned as he pumped more and more of his cum into my pussy.

"Oh, Tony!" I moaned, as he filled me up with his spunk.

It was so good having him erupt into me over and over. My twat suckled at him. I worked out all that wonderful cum. It was so good to have it all spurting into me. He flooded me with so much of his spunk. I loved that so much.

I felt so good having all that spunk spurting into me again and again. It was just the best. He filled me up with his spunk. I panted as he erupted one more time. The pleasure crested in me, leaving me quivering.

"Hey, Andy, you want to have your girlfriend riding your cock?" asked Tony.

"Yes, I do," Andy said. He smiled at me. "I mean, if you're cool with it, Rita."

"If Tony wants me to ride your cock," I said as Tony slid out of me, "I'll be more than happy. I... I think I'm ready to be with you."

My boyfriend grinned, looking so excited. "I'm dying to find out what you're like."

"Amazing," Tony said. "So, Andy, sit on the table. Then Rita can ride you while I fuck her ass. I have to enjoy all her holes."

"of course," Andy said and stood. He attacked his fly, looking so cute as he did it. I shuddered, cum trickling out of my pussy. I leaned over and kissed my boyfriend on the mouth.

He moaned, kissing me back with such passion. He groaned, still fumbling at his pants. I broke the kiss and gasped as his cock popped out. He was smaller than Tony, but... This was Andy's dick. This wave of warmth washed through me. I was so eager for it.

He sat on the table, leaning back. Harry had pulled out his Kindle and was reading a book on it. He loved those Japanese Light Novels. Is it Wrong to Pick Up Girls in a Dungeon?, Arifureta, Rise of the Shield Hero, Lazy Dungeon Master, and things like that.

I straddled my boyfriend's waist. I shivered as he held up his cock for me. I lowered myself to him. I was so ready for this. Tony wanted to use me this way, and I was so happy to get to have Andy in me. Tony felt amazing.

I knew Andy would feel so awesome in me.

His cock nuzzled through my bush. I pushed up my glasses and, taking a deep breath, plunged my cunt down his dick. He groaned as my sloppy twat swallowed him. His face twisted in delight as I bottomed out on him with ease.

"Wow," he groaned. "Oh, wow, that's the best thing ever."

"Mmm, it is," cooed Angela. She still sat and watched. "Fuck the cutie hard, Tony. She'll love your dick up her ass. I do."

"Yes, yes, please fuck her ass, man," Andy said, his cock, twitching in me.

I had no fear as Tony pressed his dick into my butt-crack. His wet cock slid down to my asshole. He nuzzled right against my backdoor. I shuddered, my cunt squeezing down on my boyfriend's dick, as Tony thrust against me.

My anal ring widened and widened. It was such a treat to have him doing that. I loved it so much. My pussy clamped down on Andy's wonderful cock as Tony's big dick drilled against my backdoor. I widened and widened. Heat burned. I whimpered.

Tony popped into my bowels.

"Yes!" I squealed as Tony popped into my bowels. He sank into my anal sheath as I sat impaled on Andy's dick. "Ooh, ooh, he's sliding into me."

"Damn," Andy groaned.

His hands slid slowly up my body toward my breasts. He looked nervous. I smiled at him. Of course, he could touch my tits. His dick was in my pussy. He smiled and cupped my boobies. I loved that as more and more of Tony's cock sank into my asshole.

He had all that big dick in my bowels. I loved it. His bush tickled my rump. As the rest of the students just enjoyed their lunch, laughing and talking, I moaned like a slut. It was so good having two dicks in me.

Tony drew back his cock. The velvety friction melted down to my pussy. I whimpered and squeezed my cunt around Andy's dick. I slid up him. He felt so good in my twat. Just amazing. I shuddered at the heat of him. This was a wonderful to have two different delights in me.

"Ooh, yes!" I whimpered.

I plunged back down him. I took his cock to the hilt of my pussy. It was so good having him in my snatch as Tony thrust away at my asshole. He fucked my bowels. I was so relaxed around him, just enjoying that delight so much.

The heat melted to my pussy. I worked my twat up and down my boyfriend's cock as Tony used my asshole. I loved it so much. The bliss swept through my nethers as Tony fucked me. I whimpered, riding Andy.

"Wow," Andy groaned, his hands squeezing my boobs.

"I know," I purred, loving this so much.

"Just... wow!" He smiled up at me. "Oh, wow, that's amazing. That's just a wonderful thing to feel."

"So wonderful," I purred in delight. "Ooh, ooh, that's it. That's so good. Andy! I love riding your cock as you squeeze my boobs."

"And what about my dick?" Tony asked.

"Oh, you fucking my asshole just makes this more exciting," I whimpered, my face contorting with delight. "Yes, yes, just keep ramming that big dick into my bowels. I love being used by you while I ride my boyfriend!"

"Good!" he growled.

Tony fucked me good and hard. He pounded me with all that he had. It was just a delight to have him pounding me. I groaned at the heat of his big dick plunging into my bowels. He thrust into my anal sheath over and over again.

I loved the feel of him pounding me. It was just so good to have him doing that. It was a wonderful treat to have that big dick burying into me. The delight of him fucking me was just so amazing. I loved that delight.

"Yes, yes, yes," I groaned, my head tossing. "You two are driving me wild!"

The pleasure built and built in me. I rose toward my orgasm faster and faster. I hurtled toward that wonderful delight. I loved it so much. I savored the pleasure building in me. It was just amazing. Tony ass-fucked me so hard as I rode my boyfriend's dick.

It felt so good having them both in me. I couldn't handle much more of this. Andy groped my tits. He squeezed them as the pressure in my pussy grew. His thumbs swept over my nipples. I gasped, my bowels clamping down on Tony's cock.

"Oh, Andy!" I whimpered, plunging down his cock.

I took him to the hilt in my pussy. My clit ground into his pubic mound. The pleasure burst in me. My twat convulsed around his cock while my bowels spasmed around Tony's dick. Both boys groaned as they enjoyed my spasming passion.

"Damn!" gasped Andy. He erupted.

His cum spurted into my pussy as the heat rushed through me. I shuddered, the pleasure washing through me. I tossed my head as Tony buried into my asshole. He gasped out his own pleasure and spurted his cum into my bowels.

I trembled on Andy as they both filled me up with their cum. This was so incredible. Jizz pumped into my pussy and asshole over and over again. It was so incredible to feel all that jizz jetting into me. I loved it so much.

I savored that heat rushing into me. It was glorious having all that cum pumping into my cunt and asshole. A wave of heat rushed through me. I trembled as my pussy and asshole milked those cocks. The heady delight shot through me.

This was such an amazing moment. I loved it so much. I groaned, savoring the heat rushing through me. My body quivered. My boobs bounced and jiggled. It was so amazing to have all that pleasure gushing into me.

"This is so amazing!" I gasped. "Andy! Tony!"

"Yes, yes, Rita!" my boyfriend groaned as he squeezed my boobs.

Tony grunted, "Fuck!"

I loved it so much. I savored that delight surging through my body. My head tossed. My boobs bounced and jiggled as their spunk flooded my anal sheath and my pussy. My holes milked them both dry. In moments, they were spent.

I whimpered as I hit that wonderful peak. I fell forward onto Andy and kissed him. My tongue thrust into his mouth. Tony slid out of my asshole. I shuddered on my boyfriend as that amazing dick popped out of my bowels.

Cum dribbled down my taint to my pussy.

This was so wild.

Andy's hands gripped my rump. He kneaded my butt-cheeks as the heady delight washed through me. I felt so good. The heat rushed through me as I made out with him. I groaned in delight as my tongue danced with his.

What a wonderful day this was.

"Rita," Tony said. "From now on, you're going to pick one woman a day to fuck your boyfriend. You tell her that she's being used and has to do it. I want you to start with your mother after school."

I broke the kiss with Andy and said, "Sure thing!"

"Because you're his, Rita," I said. "Andy's. You're his girlfriend. You two are going to get married and have a family when you're done with college. That's how I want to use you two. You'll love each other forever and every day, Rita, you find a new pussy for Andy to fuck."

"I will," I said. "I love you, Andy!"

"I love you, too!" he groaned.

I kissed him with such passion. Love Andy for the rest of my life? It was the best way I could possibly be used by Tony. I was such a lucky girl to get such an amazing treat from him. I was ecstatic. This was so amazing.

I was so glad that Tony used me.

* * *

Harry Stiel

I glanced up from my Kindle. I was reading the newest Our Last Crusade light novel. Rita was on Andy and just making out with him. I supposed that was part of being used, too. I shifted. My dick was hard. I mean, Angela was sitting naked on the table.

No, she was slipping to the floor. She opened her mouth wide and swallowed Tony's dirty dick. She suckled on him as my friend stared at me. He had a big smile as he rubbed at the back of his neck. I squirmed there.

"Uh, yeah?" I asked.

"Who do you want to be your slut?" asked Tony. "Anyone that isn't Rita, my mother, sisters, Angela, Mrs. Bishop, and her daughter Jenny."

Who was Mrs. Bishop and her daughter? I didn't care. "Ms. O'Donnell!"

Tony smiled. "The redheaded teacher? Nice."

"Yeah," I said. "She's so smoking hot. I would love for her to be my slut."

"Okay," Tony said. "Here's how I want to use you two. Go to Ms. O'Donnell and tell her I want to use her to be your girlfriend and eventually your wife. You can do whatever you want to her whenever you want and wherever you want. She's going to love you and be faithful to you. And you'll love her."

"Thanks," I said, my heart beating fast.

I hopped to my feet, thinking of all the things I could tell her to do. I raced to her classroom. No one else was in here but her. She was grading papers. The terrarium behind her rustled as a frog jumped. She looked up as I ran in. Her brow furrowed as I grinned at her.

"Oh, hi, Harry," she said. "Uh, do you need something?"

"Tony wants to use you this way! From now on your my faithful girlfriend who loves me always and one day you'll be my wife." I was so excited, the words spilled out of me. "You'll do whatever I want, whenever I want, and wherever I want, understand."

"Of course," she said. "If Tony wants me to love you forever and be faithful to you, I will, Harry!" She rose and darted to me. "I love you so much!"

She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. Her lips melted to mine. It was so wonderful to have her kissing me. Her tongue thrust into my mouth. She swirled it around in mine. She knew how to kiss with such passion.

She was such an experienced woman. Older than me by a decade. That was okay. Plus, she was a biology teacher, so she had to know some awesome sex techniques. There were things I wanted to do. Things I wanted to see.

Tits I wanted to play with.

I broke the kiss and gasped, "Get naked!"

"Of course, honey," Ms. O'Donnell said. I couldn't call her that, though.

"What's your first name?" I added as she unbuttoned her silk blouse.

"Aurora," she said, smiling at me.

"Such a pretty name," I said and groaned as she opened her blouse. This was happening. I was about to see real, live tits. Not ones I watched on my phone. The real deal. I struggled not to hyperventilate as she reached behind her and unhooked the gray bra cladding her large breasts. "Yes!"

She ripped off her bra. Her big boobs quivered into view, her nipples hard and pink. My hands shot out. I could touch them. She was my loving girlfriend. This was such an awesome moment. I squeezed those lovely breasts.

I kneaded them.

She smiled at me and nodded in encouragement. I groaned and dug my fingers into her tits. I was so happy to play with them like this. I dug my fingers into her breasts as she quivered here. Her nipples were so hard.

So suckable.

I wanted to bend over and latch my nipple onto her. I could just nurse on her and drive her wild. She was so sexy here. Just so hot. I opened my mouth wide and did just what I craved to do. I latched onto her nub and suckled.

She moaned as I did that. "Oh, Harry, honey!"

I just enjoyed suckling on her nipple as my hands squeezed her breast. I kneaded her lovely tits. She whimpered as I did that. Her eyes stared down at me with such heat in their depths. She flicked her tongue over her lips as I nibbled on her.

She groaned in delight as I popped my mouth off one nub and engulfed the other. I suckled on her with all that I had. I loved how she whimpered as I did that. It was just such a delight to love her like this. She groaned, her head tossing from side to side.

"Oh, Harry," she moaned. "You're making me so wet."

Her pussy. I could see her cunt. I ripped my mouth off and gasped, "Don't stop stripping, babe!"

She smiled at me, this wicked gleam on her lips. "You're a virgin, right? Ooh, I knew it. Your first live pussy, huh?" She unzipped her skirt. "You eager to see my juicy cunt. I bet you're wondering if I'm shaved or not. Mmm, I have a big surprise for you."

"I can't wait to see it," I groaned, my dick so hard. This was the best day ever.

Aurora worked off her skirt, sliding the material over her curvy hips. I groaned as her lacy, gray panties appeared. They hugged her pussy lips. There was no way she had a bush. A grinned from ear to ear. I wasn't surprised she was shaved.

"I don't think a shaved pussy is going to be a big surprise," I said as she stepped out of her skirt on her heels.

"Oh?" She winked at me. "Why don't you kneel and take off my panties?"

"Sure," I said and dropped to my knees. I slid my hands greedily up her shaved thighs. They were silky smooth. I loved how they felt in my touch. My dick throbbed at the warmth of her skin. She felt so good against me. I reached her waistband. "Let's see what you have."

I tugged down her panties.

She purred in delight as I rolled them off her hips. It was so nice to do that. She quivered as I exposed her shaved pubic mound. Then came her folds. Pink and wet with... A gold ring pierced through her clit.

"Holy shit," I gasped, shooting my gaze up to her. "A pierced clit."

"Sorority bet," she said, winking at me. "Hurt like all fuck."

"Fuck?" I grinned at her. "Teachers can swear."

"Just not in front of students," she purred as I rolled her panties down her thighs. I passed her knees. I let them drop. She stepped out of them with her dainty feet. I loved this so much. "Mmm, you are such a handsome boy. My boytoy boyfriend."

She giggled at that.

"You're my hot-ass teacher girlfriend-slut," I said and gripped her thighs. "I'm going to eat that pussy. My first time!"

"Good," she moaned. "I want to be your first. I want to teach you to be a man."

I loved what she said. I buried my face into her pussy. I nuzzled right in her cuntlips and licked at her tart juices. My tongue flicked through her folds. She moaned as I did that. Her head threw back and boobs bounced as I lapped at her snatch.

I tongued her folds with hunger. My tongue stroked over her silky slit. She had a tight one with just a small fan of pink delights spilling out. I furrowed through her petals, licking at her inner delights. She tasted so fucking good. Tart and lovely.

"Oh, that's nice," she purred. "Mmm, you're enthusiastic, but don't just lick wildly. Lick with purpose. Stroke my folds. My inner labia. Yes, yes, just like that. Ooh, and I like having my outer labia licked, too. The outside part. Just like that. Don't go for the clit. Butter a woman up before hitting that wonderful point."

"Yes, babe," I groaned.

I followed her directions, licking at her the way she wanted. I had my sexy biology teacher/girlfriend-slut instructing me on how to eat pussy. I would have a leg-up on every other guy I knew. This was just perfect.

My tongue stroked through her folds, licking at her petals. She groaned as I did that, her round boobs jiggling over my head. She had such a pair of perky tits. I stared at her gold piercing. I wanted to play with it.

"Shove your tongue into me," she moaned. "Work it around in me. I love that!"

I did just that. I thrust my tongue into her pussy and swirled around in her. I loved how good she tasted. I savored how she quivered in delight. She groaned as I flicked about in her. It was so great having her do that.

I was in heaven here. I loved her with all that I did. It was so great to feast on her with all that I had. I swirled my tongue through her snatch. I loved how she tasted. She groaned as I feasted on her. She tasted so good.

Just such a delight to feast upon. I enjoyed every last second of swirling my tongue around in her snatch. I devoured her with all that I had. I loved how good she tasted. It was a wonderful moment to devour her. To please her.

"That's it," she moaned. "Now my clit. Attack it!"

I flicked my mouth to her bud and stroked over her. I loved caressing that wonderful piercing. She moaned as I flicked it. She quivered in delight as I batted her clit ring. I stroked over it again and again. She trembled, her big boobs heaving over my head.

I suckled on her bud. She moaned. I wanted to drown in her tart juices. She tasted so good. Her cream trickle down my chin as I gripped her ass. My girlfriend moaned as I did that. She was my teacher and my lover.

Tony was so awesome to use us this way. I don't know how I could thank him.

"Oh, god, yes, yes, Harry," she moaned. "Oh, you're doing so good to me. That's it. I... I... Yes!"

She threw back her head and climaxed. Her entire body bucked as the pleasure swept through her. It was so hot to have her cumming like that. Her head tossed back and forth. She moaned out her passion as she drenched me in her pussy cream.

I drowned in her cunt cream. It was such a treat to have all her passion just gushing out of her. She drowned me in all her passion. She soaked me in her tart delight. This was amazing. Her passion echoed through her classroom.

"Harry, I love you!" my wondrous older girlfriend moaned.

"I love you, too," I groaned into her cunt.

I licked and lapped at her. I stroked my tongue through her folds, so glad to do such naughty things to her. She quivered here, her entire body trembling. Her big boobs quivered. She panted as her orgasm died away.

I rose, my hands sliding up her beautiful sides. My head passed her boobs. I kissed my girlfriend on the lips. She moaned, her lips melting to mine. She kissed me back with such passion. It was wild to have her making out with me like that.

My tongue danced with hers as she stroked her hands over my back. She grabbed my t-shirt as she made out with me. My dick was so hard. I was so ready to do such wild things with her. I wanted to make her cum again. I wanted to cum in her.

She pulled up my t-shirt, forcing me to break the kiss.

She yanked it over my head, my glasses askew. "Ooh, you have such a sexy, nerdy body," she moaned. "Smart men make me wet, and you're so smart. You never have to study for my tests, and you always get all the answers right."

"I know," I said as she smiled at me.

"Take off your pants," she moaned, her eyes burning so hot. "I want to see your cock. I want to see how big it is. Then I have to ride you. I want to feel that huge dick in me. You're all the man I'll ever need. No more dildos."

"That's right," I said and unsnapped my jeans. I kicked off my Sketchers and shoved off my jeans.

She stared at my crotch, licking her lips. Her eyes burned with delight. She wanted to pounce on me. She wanted to take me into her pussy. I couldn't wait for that moment. I wanted her riding my cock. I stepped out of my jeans.

Then I shoved off my boxers.

My cock popped out hard. She moaned in delight and grabbed me. She stroked me, her eyes burning with such heat. Her big boobs quivered as she did that. I shoved off my boxers. She kissed me again, her hand gripping my cock.

She pushed me back to her desk. I sat on the papers she was grading. Her tongue danced with mine as she straddled me. She grabbed my dick and pressed me into her pussy. I loved the way she rubbed me into her shaved cunt.

She broke the kiss and gasped, "I love you so much, Harry!"

She plunged her cunt down my cock. She swallowed my dick. I loved the feel of her wet pussy gripping my cock. It was so wild to have all her silky, wet twat engulfing me. I fell back on her desk, savoring this delight. My first ever pussy.

It was incredible having her pussy around my dick. Just the best treat in the world. My hot girlfriend smile down at me, her big boobs jiggling. Her red hair swayed around her face. Aurora was so fucking hot. I was so lucky to have her.

"Thanks, Tony," I groaned as she squeezed her pussy down on my dick.

"Yes, yes, thank you, Tony," she moaned. "I never would have found out how amazing you are, Harry. My first man. Ooh, exciting!"

"What?" I gasped before she slid her pussy up my dick. Then I didn't care because that hot cunt massaged me. It was just wonderful to have her pussy sliding up my cock. She massaged me with that delicious pussy. "Yes, yes, ride me, babe!"

"I will," she moaned. "Your cock feels amazing in me!"

"God, your cunt is hot, babe!" I groaned.

I watched her tits bouncing and heaving over me as she rode me. She worked that hot twat up and down me. Her pussy massaged me. The pleasure swept through me. I would have such a mighty cum. Just flood her twat with all that I had.

It was just a wonderful treat to have her riding me. She worked her cunt up and down my dick. It was just so delicious. She squeezed her pussy around me, driving me wild. I groaned out in delight. I hurtled toward my climax.

I would have a big one.

"Shit," I groaned.

"I know," she moaned. "Your dick is amazing!"

"Really?"

"Best I've ever had!" she moaned, her pussy clamping down on me. "I love you so much! Tony was so right. We were made to love each other!"

I grinned at her. "Yeah! Forever!"

"Forever!" she moaned. "I'll ride your cock every day. I love you!"

She worked up and down my dick, her pierced clit grinding into my pubic mound on the downstroke. Her tits slapped together. Her red hair flew. She felt just fantastic around my dick. It was the best sensation in the word.

I loved the heat of her pussy massaging me. She felt so good. Her pussy was just amazing. I groaned in delight as the heat swept through me. It was just such a perfect delight to have her twat sliding up and down me.

My nuts grew tighter.

Her moans grew louder.

"You're perfect, babe," I groaned.

"So are you, Harry!" she squealed as she slammed her cunt down on my dick. She took every inch of my cock as her pussy spasmed around me. "Yes, yes, I'm cumming!"

"Shit!" I gasped, feeling a pussy writhing around me for the first time. It was incredible. "Yes!"

I erupted.

My cum pumped into my girlfriend's pussy. It was so incredible to flood her with all that I had. I erupted again and again. She fell forward. Her lips found mine. Her big boobs rubbed into my chest as her cunt milked my dick.

It was the best thing to feel. I loved every second of her cunt writhing around my cock. Pleasure slammed through me as I pumped her full of my cum. The heat rushed though me. I grabbed her ass and savored this delight.

It was amazing. I erupted one last time into my hot-ass girlfriend's pussy. Tony was so awesome for hooking me up. For sharing in his ability. He was so lucky to use anyone he wanted. I was just thrilled to be his friend.

Aurora broke the kiss. "Ooh, having cum in me is hot. You might have just made a baby in me."

"Good thing we'll be getting married," I said. "Now... Anal?"

She laughed and kissed me. My watch beeped. The lunch hour was over. Her next class would be filing in and seeing something hot.

Chapter 132: Chapter 132. Hot Teacher Used by Her Student (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Ms. Aurora O'Donnell - Day 3

My first class after lunch filed in as I bent naked over my desk facing them. My big boobs swayed before me. My boobs jiggled as it hurts my rump out at my new boyfriend, Harry. He was one of my students, ten years younger than me.

Thanks to Tony, I was being used as Harry's loving boyfriend. No more being a lesbian. I was straight for Harry. I loved him so much. I was giddy to be used this way. Tony wanted me to love Harry until the day I died, I would.

We would be married.

I would do any sex act Harry wanted when he wanted. That was another way Tony used me. It was amazing. I smiled foolishly at my biology students as Harry slid his cock into my butt-crack. He wanted to try anal.

"Yes, yes, sodomize me," I moaned as my students set down. "Oh, everyone, I'm dating Harry. I love him so much. We're going to get married!"

"Yes!" he groaned as he found my asshole. He thrust against me.

"Congrats, Ms. O'Donnell," Marcy said as she sat down in the front row.

I smiled at her as my anal ring widened and widened. Lubed by my pussy, his dick spread my backdoor open wider and wider. I had fingers in my asshole, but never something as big and amazing as Harry's dick. My boyfriend thrust against me.

I squealed in delight as he popped into my asshole. He sank into me. My big boobs jiggled as I clenched on the desk. I groaned as he sank more and more into my bowels. My students were all settling down.

"For today," I groaned. "Read from Chapter Two. Cellular Mitosis. After Harry is done with me, we'll talk about it."

"When I'm done," Harry grunted as more and more of his amazing dick sank into my bowels.

He bottomed out in me. I groaned at the delight of having so much of his cock in me. All that dick stretched me out. It was just so damned good. I was so glad to have it. Just so thrilled to have all that big dick in me.

My entire body quivered in delight as he drew back his cock. My students flipped open their textbooks as my bowels clamped down on his big dick. That felt so good. The heat melted down to my sloppy cunt.

Jizz ran down my thighs. I loved it as he thrust back into my bowels. I gasped out in delight, my back arching. My boobs bounced before me. I gripped my desk as he drew back again. The heat rushed through me. He slammed back into me, his crotch slapping my butt-cheeks.

"Fuck!" he groaned.

"I know," I gasped. "Oh, girls, getting sodomized by your boyfriend is amazing! You should all try anal with your boyfriends!"

"Yes, yes, yes," groaned Harry as he pummeled my asshole.

He churned up my bowels with his big dick. I whimpered in delight, savoring that wonderful cock burying into me with all that he had. He drove me wild. My anal sheath squeezed down on him, loving the heat building and building in me.

I rose toward such a mighty burst of delight. I would have a huge one. I couldn't wait for the pleasure to burst out of me. I groaned at the heat churning up my asshole. He fucked me so hard and fast. He buried into me with all that he had.

I loved him fucking me like that. He pounded me with such force. His nuts slapped into my taint. I wanted his cum spurting into my anal sheath. His hands slid around my body. He found my boobs and squeezed them.

"I love being ass-fucked by my boyfriend so much!" I moaned to my class as Harry slammed his big dick into my bowels. "I'm going to cum from being ass-fucked by my boyfriend!"

"Yeah, you are!" growled Harry. "I'm just that good."

"So good," I whimpered, loving the way he felt pounding away at me.

He thrust in and out of me with all that he had. It was just such a wonderful moment to have him fucking me. I loved this so much. I savored his cock plowing to the hilt in my bowels. He thrust into me with all that I had.

I loved it so much. I savored the way that he fucked me. I enjoyed every last second of his dick plowing into my bowels. My orgasm built and built with his every thrust. He fucked me hard and fast. He thrust into me with such force.

It was spectacular to have him pounding me like this. He buried into me with all that he had. It was outstanding to have him doing that. He thrust into me again and again. I loved it so much. I savored the heat sweeping over me.

I groaned, savoring that big dick plowing into my asshole again and again. Pussy cream dripped down my thighs. My students glanced up from their reading to see me being fucked. I smiled at them, loving this so much.

"Harry!" I groaned.

I loved this so much. I savored this heat with all that I had. I groaned, enjoying the delight of this moment. I savored every second of that big dick burying into me. I moaned in delight at that big cock pounding my asshole.

"Aurora!" he gasped, his hands squeezing my tits. He pounded me with all that he had. It was so great to have him burying into me. I shuddered, loving that big dick fucking my asshole. He rammed into me with all that he had. It was just a joy to feel him do that. "God, I love you!"

"I love you, too!" I moaned as he buried to the hilt in my asshole.

That set me off. The words as much as the joy of having his big dick pounding into my asshole. I shuddered as I burst in delight. The waves of passion washed over me. They were just so amazing to feel. The pleasure drowned my thoughts.

"Fuck!" he gasped as he buried into my spasming asshole. He erupted.

"Yes, yes, yes," I moaned, the heat sweeping through me as his cum pumped into my bowels.

My asshole writhed around his spurting cock. He erupted into me again and again. He flooded me with all that he had. I loved his cock spurting into me with such force. It was fabulous to have all that cum pumping into me.

It was spectacular to be filled with his jizz. I loved it so much. I savored every second of him pumping his cum into me. He filled me up with all his jizz. It was a spectacular treat. A big smile spread on my lips.

"Yes, yes, yes," I groaned as he spurted into me again and again. "Harry!"

"Aurora!" he groaned, squeezing my tits. My asshole milked out his final spurt of cum. "God, I really, really love you!"

Yes, there was no more being a dyke for me. I was all in on cocks. His cock. "I love you so much!" My orgasm peaked in me. "Mmm, Harry!"

I straightened in his arms and turned my head. My asshole clamped down on his dick. Our lips met over my shoulder. We kissed as he fondled my big boobs. The rustle of pages turning and the creaking caused by fidgeting students filled the air.

He broke the dick clean and asked, "Will you suck my dick clean?"

A wave of heat rushed through me. "Of course, I love you. You never have to ask. Doing whatever you want is how I'm being used, and it makes me so happy to be used. And because I love you so much."

He pulled his cock out of my asshole. "Girls, suck your boyfriends' dicks clean after anal. They'll love it!"

Gasps echoed through the room as I turned around and dropped to my knees. Students were often shocked or surprised by what they learned. That was a valuable thing. I opened my mouth wide and swallowed his dirty dick.

It was so glorious to taste my sour asshole on his dick. He stood over me while my students read from their textbooks. I savored that earthy musk. This was proof that I loved being used by Tony. I would do whatever he wanted.

And he wanted me to love Harry.

I would be Harry's girlfriend, his wife, until the day I died. I would love him with all my heart. I did love him. My cheeks hollowed as I proved it. My tongue danced around his cock with such passion. I wouldn't do such a dirty, demeaning act for anyone but the man I loved.

And for Tony.

He groaned as I polished his pole. He loved my mouth sliding up and down his dick. He groaned as I did that. I cleaned him up, the sour flavor of my asshole fading with every second that I suckled on him. He groaned in delight.

I winked at him.

"You're the best girlfriend, Aurora," he groaned. "Just the fucking best!"

I squealed in delight. I was so glad to give him such pleasure. I suckled on him, my cheeks hollowing from the force. It was so wonderful to blow him. The salty flavor of his precum swelled, replacing the dirty taste of my ass.

I cleaned him thoroughly. My tongue danced around him. He groaned, his face twisting in delight. I was so happy. I clenched my cunt tight as I suckled on him. I nursed with all my might on his dick. My cheeks hollowed as I bobbed my head. I worked my mouth up and down his cock. He nodded in delight, smiling at me.

I winked back up at him. I was so glad that he was enjoying what I did to him.

My cheeks hollowed with the force of my suction. This was so naughty. I shuddered, my hips wiggling from side to side. Pussy cream dripped down my thighs. My heart pounded in my chest as I loved him.

"Fuck," he groaned. "I'm going to flood your mouth with so much cum."

What an amazing thing to hear my boyfriend say.

He stroked his fingers through my hair as I bobbed my head. My naked tits jiggled as I loved his cock. I hurtled toward that moment when I would gulp down his cum. He groaned, his dick twitching in my mouth. A big smile spread on his lips.

I moaned around his dick. I loved his taste. This was so good. He had to be close. I cupped his balls. Did guys like this? I was a biology teacher, so I knew to be gentle with them. I massaged them lightly. His dick twitched in my mouth.

"Damn," he groaned. "My balls are full of all the cum you're going to guzzle down, Aurora."

That was so amazing to hear. I loved how his nuts twitched. I massaged them as I suckled on them. The salty flavor of his precum grew stronger and stronger. His cock twitched in my mouth. I nursed on him with all my might.

"Fuck!" he gasped and erupted.

My pussy clenched at the wonderful moment of having his cum spurting into my mouth. I gulped down his cum. I swallowed all that spunk as his jizz dripped out of my asshole. This was such an amazing moment. I loved this so much.

I was so happy to gulp down his cum. I swallowed all of it. I was so happy to gulp down every last drop of his spunk. He had such delicious jizz. I groaned, my eyes squeezing shut at the warmth of his spunk spilling down my throat.

I gulped it all down. I swallowed every last drop of this jizz. It was just incredible. I shuddered, swallowing all that spunk. It spilled down my throat. It was just an incredible treat to enjoy every bit of his jizz.

"Damn," he groaned and fired the last of his cum into my mouth.

I slid my mouth off his cock and gulped it down. "Mmm, that was so good. I love you so much, Harry."

He grinned down at me. "I suppose I should let you teach your class instead of fucking you hard right here on your desk."

"Screw my class," I moaned as I rose, sliding my arms around his neck, my big boobs pressing into his chest.

"I'd rather screw you!"

I kissed him as he pushed me back on my desk, his hard cock so eager to fuck me. I was so glad that Tony wanted me to love him. He was amazing. I would be so happy every day of my life thanks to that amazing man.

And to Harry, of course.

I loved him so much.

And that dick of his sliding into my cunt. It was just so wonderful.

* * *

Tony Carter

Darin watched as I made out with his girlfriend. Angela was still naked. I had kept her that way all day long as I fucked her and some other girls. I had too many male teachers, though. I could see that Darin was waiting to talk to his girlfriend.

Not that he could touch her.

I broke the kiss and said, "Darin is waiting for you."

"And?" she asked. "Are you done using me? That's what's important."

"Not even close," I said, noticing the bike rack. It was made of steel pipes shaped like upside-down use buried into the concrete. About a half-dozen of them. "Grab the rack, bend over, and beg me to fuck your cunt."

"I'm glad you haven't gotten tired of my cunt," she moaned.

How could I get tired of her cunt? I wanted to just enjoy her pussy night and day. Hers. My little sister's. Mom. Jenny Bishop. Bitch. Even Mrs. Bishop.

I smiled as Angela spun from me and grabbed the bike rack. She bent over, her pussy lips red and swollen from being fucked, dried cum streaking her shaved vulva. She wiggled it at me. I could do anything.

Even make some rich man give me his trophy wife and all his money.

I supposed I'd have to find the right sexy trophy wife with a rich husband, but that was for later. Right now, I was heading to fuck her. Darin watched on. I nodded to him and winked. A few other guys hanging with him sniggered.

His face went red as he was about to be cuckolded again.

I unzipped my fly and pulled out my cock. I pressed it into her pussy lips. I rubbed at the back of my neck. Shouldn't there be something... there...? I shook my head and gripped her hips. I stared right at Darin and buried my cock into his girlfriend's pussy.

"Tony!" she moaned in throaty delight, her cunt swallowing my dick. "Oh, yes, yes, Tony, that's what I need!"

"I know," I groaned, savoring her pussy squeezing down around me. "I know just what you need. Mmm, you're my slut, after all."

"Yes, yes, yes," she moaned as I drew back. "Yours. Use me!"

I plunged back into her cunt. I buried into the hilt in her pussy, my nuts slapping into her balls. She had such a tight pussy. I loved the feel of her gripping me. I glanced to my right. Bitch and Debbie were waiting for me, my sisters looking so sexy.

I hoped Mom bought those items I asked for.

I knew she had.

I thrust away at Angela's pussy. I fucked her cunt with force. I pounded her with all that I had. I loved burying into her cunt. I savored her hot pussy gripping my dick. She felt so good around my cock. Her gasps and moans echoed through the air.

I loved fucking her for all the world to see. I savored the way Darin glowered. My bully didn't like seeing me with his girl, which made fucking her cunt all the more sweeter. I plundered her twat to the fullest, enjoying every last second of fucking her like this.

"Oh, Tony," whimpered Angela as I fucked into her twat. "Yes, yes, I love being used by your big dick!"

"I know," I groaned, pounding her hard and fast. I churned her up with all that I had. It was so good to fuck her hard. "Shit!"

Darin paced back and forth as I pounded his girl in the twat. I fucked her with force, reveling in her pussy clamping down on me. She held me tight with that hot cunt of hers. I hurtled toward my orgasm. I would have a might explosion of bliss in her cunt.

My nuts slapped into her twat. Right against her clit. She moaned every time, her head tossing. It was so hot to fuck the sexy cheerleader. I slid my hands around her body and found her breasts. I gripped her tits as I pounded her.

"Shit, shit, shit," I groaned. "Darin, I love fucking your girl!"

He glared at me.

I grinned and thrust deep and hard into her pussy. I loved the way that Angela held me tight. Her hot flesh brought me closer and closer to cumming in her. I would flood her with all that I had. She would be full of my cum.

I might even breed her.

That thought had me churning her up. She groaned, her pussy clamping down on my cock. She felt so good as I buried into her cunt. She tossed her head, her cunt massaging my cock with her sweet and silky delight.

"I'm going to cum," she moaned. "Oh, Darin, I'm going to cum on a real stud's dick! On Tony's huge cock! Yes!"

Her pussy went wild around my cock. I loved the way her flesh spasmed around me. I buried into her and just enjoyed her silky massage. The pressure at the tip of my dick hit that bursting point. I growled out in delight.

I erupted into her cunt.

"Yes!" I snarled as I used the sexy cheerleader while her meathead boyfriend watched.

My jizz spurted into her writhing pussy again and again. I filled her up with all the cum that I had. It was so great to fuck into her like this. To dump all my spunk into her. A wave of heat rushed through me. A big smile spread on my lips.

I felt so good. I enjoyed every last second of being in her cunt. Every last moment of her hot pussy gripping my dick. She had such an exciting cunt around my cock. L loved being in her. I savored every last second of that hot twat being around my dick.

"Damn," I groaned as her pussy suckled at my dick. "That's good."

"So good!" she whimpered as I flooded her with the last of my cum.

I felt good as Harry and Ms. O'Donnell walked by. They were holding hands. My friend grinned at me and flashed me a thumbs-up. It looked like they were heading home together. Ms. O'Donnell was one hot redhead.

I'd have to use her one of these days. Harry wouldn't care. After all, I made sure they were together and happy. I loved doing something nice for my friends. Andy and Rita would be happy together, too. I pulled out of Angela. I had instructions for her.

* * *

Angela Meyers

"You are going to have Darin take you to a sex shop where he'll buy a leash and collar," Tony said. "Then tomorrow at school, he's going to collar you and hand me the leash, giving you to me. You'll be my sex slave from then on."

"Sure," I said and kissed him. "I can't wait to be used like that."

"You can get dressed," he said and motioned to his two sisters who were waiting. The younger sister darted up and took his arm. The older trailed behind him with her head bowed. That would be me, wouldn't it."

I pulled out my clothes and dressed quickly. It was nice having clothes on. Then I sauntered over to my waiting boyfriend. Darin glowered. He was so pathetic. I was glad I would be Tony's starting tomorrow.

"What?" Darin growled.

"You have to buy me a collar and leash," I said. "That's how Tony wants to use you. Tomorrow, you'll collar me and hand me over to Tony. I'll be his sex slave for the rest of my life. Now let's go and buy the leash."

"What?" he snarled. "That little... I..." He growled and punched the side of the school building. He was so angry all the time. It was so annoying.

"So let's go," I purred. "This is how Tony is being used. Isn't wonderful? This is the last time we'll do anything together. Ooh, let's hurry up! Drive!"

He glowered at me. I didn't care. I was so done with him. I would be owned by Tony. I was such a lucky girl. Like his big sister Bitch. I hummed in delight as I rushed to Darin's car. I reached it only to find him slouching slowly toward me.

Idiot.

* * *

Heidi Schmidt

I was so excited as I came downstairs. My husband was watching the TV. It was almost time for Tony to walk home for college. I had to be outside ready to greet him as I "gardened." My asshole tingled as I remembered him fucking my asshole on Saturday.

Two days ago. It had been so wonderful to be used by the boy who lived down the street.

"Honey," I said and bent over before him. "Are my panties visible?"

"What?" he asked. "Why would you want that?"

"So Tony will want to use my asshole again."

"Oh, okay." He sighed. "Sorry, honey. I can't see them."

"Shoot." I rolled up the hem of my skirt. It was so short now. I felt so daring. A big slut. I bent over this time. "How about now?"

"Yep," Rick said. "Wow, those are some nice panties. I've never seen you wear anything like that before. They're racy."

"I bought them today." I flashed a look over my shoulder. "I hope he likes them."

"They are sexy." Rick grinned at me. "Yeah, he will. Even a eunuch would get hard seeing you in those panties."

"Great," I said and rushed out the door to get into position. I just so wanted to be used again. I had never known that anal sex could be so amazing, but it was. I just had to have that hunk use me. It would be so incredible.

I was so lucky to live on his street.

* * *

Tony Carter

I turned onto my street, my little sister Debbie clinging to my arm. She was such a cute thing. I was glad she was my mistress. Jenny would be my wife, Bitch my sex slave, and Mom would be my slutty mommy. I had such plans for them all.

And for Angela. She would be sex slave number 2.

We were halfway down our street when we passed the Schmidts' house. There was Mrs. Schmidt on her knees before her flowerbed in a short, white skirt. She bent over and her skirt rode up to reveal her ass and her panties that were...

"Holy shit," I groaned.

"Wow," my little sister said.

Mrs. Schmidt wore a pair of black panties. The fabric clung to her pussy but across the rump, it was just a bunch of thin strips that formed a sort of fan shape that went to the waistband. Not a bit of it covered her crack.

Her asshole winked at me.

My dick throbbed in delight as I remembered how great it was to fuck her asshole on Saturday. I grinned. It was clear that Mrs. Schmidt wanted to be used again. The blonde MILF was fucking hot. I didn't have a problem with it at all.

"Nice panties," I said as I broke away from my little sister. Bitch trailed after me.

"Oh, these?" Mrs. Schmidt said, glancing at me over her shoulder. Her cheeks were bright red, her eyes blue with lust. "Just something cute I found at the store. Like them?"

I chuckled. "I love them. Mmm, do you want to be used, Mrs. Schmidt?"

"Only if you want to use me, Tony," she said.

I whipped out my cock and dropped to my knees. I loved how every woman was my free-use slut. I pressed my cock into her crack. These panties were wild. I reached her asshole and nuzzled against her. She moaned in delight as she widened and widened.

Her husband watched from the window. He witnessed me cucking him while he sipped at his coffee mug. I grinned at him as his wife's anal ring surrendered to my dick. I slid into her velvety bowels. Mrs. Schmidt's groaned in delight as she swallowed me.

"Oh, Tony," she groaned.

"Damn," I said, savoring that heat.

"Ooh, bugger her so hard, big brother," Debbie shouted behind me. My little sister was such a blessing.

I sank to the hilt in Mrs. Schmidt's asshole. I reveled in her tight, hot bowels gripping my dick. She felt perfect about me. I throbbed in her asshole as her husband kept sipping his tea and watching me using his wife.

I drew back my dick, her bowels clamping down on me. She held me tight with her velvety bowels. I slammed back into her anal sheath. I loved the feel of her around me. It was so good having all her bowels around my cock.

I loved it.

I fucked the married woman's asshole as she moaned her delight. She clenched her bowels down around me, her hips wiggling from side to side. She felt so magnificent around my dick. It was just glorious to pound her.

I loved the feel of her bowels around my dick. I savored each thrust into her bowels. I fucked into her anal sheath with all that I had. It was so good to pound her bowels. I loved every last second of pounding her anal sheath.

I thrust to the hilt in her bowels. I fucked her with all that I had. I hammered her anal sheath. She felt so good around my dick. Her asshole clamped down on me as she moaned out her delight with my every stroke.

"Oh, Tony," she groaned. "Oh, yes, yes, I love your cock fucking me!"

"I can tell," I said, slamming into her snatch. "Damn, that's good! That's really, really good!"

"I'm going to make you cum so hard!" she whimpered. "I want you to flood my asshole with all your cum."

"Then you better climax," I growled, fucking her asshole hard. "I want to feel your bowels writhing around my dick and hear you squealing like a whore for me. A married whore who loves being sodomized by me."

"I do, Tony!" she groaned, her bowels clamping down on my dick. "I love being used anally by you. You could sodomize me day and night!"

I grinned at her as I slammed into her bowels. "Tempting, but... So many other women to use."

"I know," the MILF panted. "I'm just glad to be used by you today. Oh, that's so good. Oh, you're such a stud, Tony. A big-dick stud. Ooh, I am going to cum so hard on your dick. My husband's watching. He's so happy you're using me."

I loved it. I cuckolded Mr. Schmidt, savoring his wife's tight asshole. Her velvety sheath swelled the pressure in my nuts. I slammed to the hilt in her bowels. She squeezed around me, driving me wild. I hurtled toward my climax. I rushed closer and closer to spurting into her twat.

"Oh, that's it," she moaned. "That's so good. I love it. I love it so much. Yes, yes, just keep fucking me. I... I... Tony!"

Her asshole writhed around my dick. Her bowels spasmed with such intensity as I sodomized her. The married woman's gasps of joy echoed through the air. It was so hot. The need to cum swelled in my nuts as she suckled at me.

"Fuck!" I snarled and erupted into Mrs. Schmidt's asshole.

The pleasure slammed through me. Ecstasy crashed into my mind as I unloaded blast after blast of cum into the MILF's asshole. Her husband sipped at his coffee or tea. I grinned at him as I basted his wife's bowels with my seed.

Her anal sheath spasmed around me. She suckled at me with all that she had. It was delicious to feel her bowels suckling at me. It was just a wonderful delight to have her anal sheath rippling around me. I loved every last second of it.

"Tony!" the MILF moaned. "I love your cum flooding my asshole!"

"Yes, you do, slut!" I growled.

"A slut for your big dick in my ass!"

I loved her words as her bowels nursed at me with all that she had. It was just a wonderful treat to dump more and more of my cum into her anal sheath. I grunted and fired the last of my cum into her asshole. I dumped everything I had into her, my body buzzing from the delight of that moment.

I felt so good as I pulled out of her asshole. I groaned as I slid out of her bowels. She felt amazing as I popped out. Her sphincter gaped open for an obscene second, my cum swimming in her back door. I smiled at that.

"Mmm, you know what I need you to do now?" I said, my cock so hard. Her husband kept watching.

* * *

Heidi Schmidt

"No, Tony," I said, glancing up at my husband watching through the bay window. He sipped at his afternoon coffee. "How do you want to use me next? I'll do anything for you."

Anything.

"Suck my dick clean of your dirty ass," he said.

"Of course," I moaned. I would never, ever do that for my husband. It was so degrading. Disgusting. But for Tony, my pussy clenched. Juices soaked my panties. I turned around on my knees, his cum leaking out of my asshole. "Anything for you, Tony. Use me how you want!"

He grinned down at me as I opened my mouth wide and grabbed his dick. I slid my lips over his crown, tasting the earthy flavor of my asshole. It was such a dirty thing to taste. My cunt clenched as a wave of wild heat rushed through me.

I was so glad to be used by Tony. He looked so happy to have me sucking his dick clean of my dirty ass. The earthy musk suffused my taste buds as my tongue swept around him. I polished his pole. I buffed his cock. This was so wild.

My husband watched, too. I felt his eyes on me.

"That's it, Mrs. Schmidt," Tony said, his voice thick with delight. "Suck my dick clean!"

"Yes, yes, suck my big brother's dick all clean!" said Debbie. The cutie wore her hair in pigtails like she did when she was younger. That was so adorable.

"Polish Master's dick," his older sister said, standing there naked and quivering with envy.

I nursed hard on him. I wanted to polish his dick clean and have all his cum flood my mouth. I hoped he climaxed in my mouth. I suckled with passion on him, my cheeks hollowing as I bobbed my head. More of his cum leaked out of my asshole.

These new panties were so exciting. I was glad I bought them. I could never wear them normally, but to entice this stud to use me... Well, I would do anything to get his cock fucking my asshole. I nursed so hard on him.

All my friends at church would be so jealous that I got a second chance with them. They were all so happy for me yesterday.

"That's it," he groaned. "Damn, and your husband's just watching like a good cuck."

I moaned around his cock, nodding. Rick had been so supportive of this. He was a good husband. I loved him dearly.

As much as I loved this dirty dick chin my mouth. I suckled with all my might on Tony's cock, the sour flavor fading. The salty taste of his precum grew, though. That was exciting. I wanted him spurting all that jizz into my mouth. I craved it so much.

I suckled with all my might on his cock, his jizz leaking out of my asshole. I loved that feeling. He smiled down at me. I knew he was close to unloading in my mouth. I craved every spurt of his cum firing out of his dick.

I wanted every drop of his jizz splashing the back of my throat.

"Damn," he groaned, his hands gripping the sides of my head. "Shit, Mrs. Schmidt! Yes!"

He erupted.

I groaned in delight as his salty cum spurted into my mouth. The thick jizz splashed against the back of my throat and flowed down my throat. I loved it so much. I savored that delicious spunk pouring down to my belly.

He grunted with each blast of his cum. I loved his salty treat. I swallowed every drop of his seed. My belly grew so warm with it. He gripped the side of my head tightly as he spurted a final blast of his cum.

"Shit, that was good, Mrs. Schmidt," he groaned.

I slid my mouth off his cock and smiled up at him. "I'm just so glad that you used me."

"Me, too," he said. "Love that underwear. You are full of surprises, Mrs. Schmidt. I love it."

I shuddered in delight, the flavor of his cum lingering in my mouth. I just wanted to enjoy it again. I had to do more things to entice him. I'd have to think about what I could do next. These panties were racy, but would they work a second time?

I needed an ace.

* * *

Tony Carter

Debbie bounced up the porch and opened the door first, her pigtails fluttering behind her. I was so glad I used her that way. She was so sexy. I marched up the stairs, Bitch following. I was eager to see if Mom had finished the shopping.

"Welcome home," Mom said. She came out of the kitchen wearing only her apron. That was what I liked to see. "Um, I bought those things, honey."

"What things?" Debbie asked.

"Your, uh, brother had me buy some naughty things at the, er..." Her cheeks burned so bright. Mom was such a prude. An uptight woman who didn't like sex. Unless I ordered her to do it. She did take to eating out my little sister's pussy.

It made me wonder about Mom. She was a devout Christian. Had she suppressed how she really was? It would explain why she thought sex was basically only for reproduction. I had heard her and Dad fighting over it.

She had settled on once a week out of marital obligation. Dad just wanted to use her. He didn't care how she felt. He just wanted to get his rocks off. I mean, I did, too, but my women all loved it when I used them.

I had my... my...

I rubbed at the back of my neck and shook my head. Well, women liked me to use them.

"I bought a few extra collars," Mom said. She pulled them out of the gray shopping bag. "They had so many styles."

"That's fine," I said. "I'm sure I'll find other girls to collar and make my sex slave."

I would have Angela tomorrow. If I knew Mom had bought extras, I wouldn't have sent her to buy her own. Well, no, that was hot since Darin had to pay.

I looked into the bag and smiled. "These are perfect, Mom."

* * *

Barbie "Bitch" Carter

I quivered at the look my brother shot me. He pulled out a pink collar. "I think this is perfect for you. Pink for Barbie. Though you're Bitch now. But, still, we can remember what you used to be called, right?"

"Yes," I moaned. I stepped up to my little brother. He was my Master. My Owner. That was how he used me. I loved it.

He opened the collar. I pulled back my blonde hair out of the way. He wrapped it around my neck and cinched it tight. I shuddered at the feel of the pink leather about my throat. It was proof that my little brother owned me. Not just a reminder to me, but to the world that I had a Master.

"Master," I whimpered, feeling like such a bitch in heat.

He reached into the bag and pulled out a butt plug with a dog's tail attached. I shuddered and knew what to do. I turned around and parted my butt-cheeks. I trembled here as he drilled against my asshole with the tapered end of the toy. He pushed and pushed on me. This wave of heat rushed through me as he drilled against me.

It was fabulous to have him doing that.

"Master," I groaned in delight as he pressed and pressed the metal cone against my anal ring.

The tip pushed into me. My eyes widened as the tapered cone widened, stretching my sphincter open wider and wider. I groaned as he sank that delicious toy into me. I gasped as my asshole reached its limits. It was so thick. He shoved.

All the cone popped into me. My asshole clamped down on the stem. The fur of the tail rubbed on my butt-cheeks. I felt so wicked. I quivered and turned around. I smiled at him. He grinned at me, so proud that I took it.

He pinched my nipples. "We'll get those pierced eventually. Probably your clit, too. Some tattoos."

"Of course, Master," I said as he reached into the bag and pulled out a leash. He clipped that onto the metal ring on the collar. "Oh, Master, I'm yours."

"Yep," he said and headed for the door. "Time to take my bitch for a walk."

"Yes, Master," I moaned as he led me out the door.

The butt plug shifted around in my asshole as I walked. It was so strange to feel. I shuddered at the stimulation. The heat melted down to my pussy. Juices dripped down my thighs as he led me along. My heart pounded a wild beat in my chest.

We reached the sidewalk and headed through the neighborhood. We passed people walking their dogs or just strolling along. My brother nodded to them as I trotted behind him, my asshole gripping the plug. The tail swished behind me.

I was so fucking wet.

I burned to have my brother do something to me. To use me in a naughty way. Well, a naughtier way. My pussy cream ran down my thighs as we headed to the park. I shuddered, my boobs bouncing before me. My brother yanked on the leash.

I stumbled up beside him. He put his hand on my rump and squeezed my tush. I smiled at him as I enjoyed that. Then he smacked my rump as we reached the trail that wound through the park. I gasped and moved before him.

"That's good," he said as I jogged before him. My tail swished behind me. "That's a good bitch."

I was so happy every time he called me bitch. A big smile spread on my lips. I quivered at the stimulation. I felt so wicked. I smiled at the other joggers we passed. I waved to them, so proud of being my little brother's pet.

"I'm being walked by my Master," I said to a woman who was speed walking with weights on her wrists. "He owns me."

"That's lovely," said the woman.

"So lovely," my brother groaned. "Damn, see that bench. Grab it and bend over. Thrust that cunt out at you. I'm fucking hard."

"Yes, Master!" I said and darted to it. The leash yanked me up short. The collar dug into my throat.

"Eager bitch!" he said.

"Yep," I gasped as I reached the bench. I thrust out my rump at him, bent over. He moved up behind me. "Please, please, use your bitch, Master!"

He unzipped. I shuddered as his cock nuzzled into my cunt. He slid into my pussy. A wave of heat rushed through me. My pussy clamped down on his dick. He was so big and thick. He was all the way in me. I was just so happy about that.

"No cumming," he said as he drew back his cock. "I don't want you to cum even when I'm spurting into you, Bitch!"

"Yes, Master," I gasped as he buried his cock back into my snatch, my pussy clamping down on him. His balls smacked into my clit. This would be so hard, but I would be a good bitch.

It was so amazing having his cock in me. I wanted to cum right away. It was just so wondrous being used by him. He drew back his dick. I groaned as I squeezed down on him. I gasped in delight as he slammed back into my asshole. That felt just so wonderful I gasped in delight at the heat of his dick churning me up.

It was just such a wonderful moment to have him fucking me like that. He pounded me with all that he had. I groaned as I fucked me with such force. He churned up my pussy with his wonderful dick.

My boobs bounced.

He slid his hands around and squeezed them. He kneaded my boobs as he fucked me so hard. His balls slapped into my clit. My asshole clenched down on his dick. I groaned at that wicked thing in me. It was so big and hard.

I shuddered as he thrust into me again and again. He fucked m with all that he had. It was just wondrous to have him fucking me like that. I groaned, wiggling my hips from side to side as he fucked me with passion.

"Master! Master!" I gasped.

"Don't cum!" he growled.

"I won't!" I gasped. "I promise, Master! Just use my pussy and cum in me!"

He thrust into my cunt with all that he had. He fucked me with force. It was so good to have him pounding me. He thrust into my pussy again and again. I clamped my twat down on him. I loved him fucking me with such force.

He just churned me up. He fucked me with all that he had. It was so good to have him doing that to me. I groaned, my body quivering in delight. He fucked me with such force. He thrust into me with all that he had.

I shuddered, the heat rushing through me as he fucked me with such passion. It was so good having his cock burying into me. He pounded me with all that he had. My pussy melted around him. I wanted to cum so badly.

He thrust into my pussy. He fucked my cunt with such force.

My asshole clamped down on the butt plug. That felt so wicked in my bowels. He thrust away at my pussy. He fucked me with such passion. He grunted and groaned as I gripped the park bench, gasping out my delight.

"Master! Master! Use my cunt! Cum in me!"

I loved crying out those words as he fucked me. My pussy melted around his dick. I whimpered, jaw clenched tight. I had to fight that naughty orgasm. I couldn't give in. I would be a good bitch for my little brother.

I would be perfect.

I gripped the park bench, fighting against my orgasm. I wanted to cum so badly. I craved it with all my might. I ached for it as his big dick slammed into me. His balls slapped into my taint. My little brother churned me up.

"Fuck!" he growled and erupted into me.

His cum splashed against my cervix, and I couldn't cum.

I wanted to so much as he pumped more and more of his jizz flooded me. My brother grunted as he used me. I ached to just burst in delight. I gripped the railing and was a good bitch. I didn't disobey my brother. I let him use me how he wanted.

He was my Master.

He owned me.

"Shit," he groaned as he dumped the last of his cum in me, my pussy clamping down on his erupting cock and my asshole squeezing about the butt plug. "You didn't cum."

"No, Master," I whimpered.

"Good bitch," he said and patted me on the rump.

Such joy shot through me. I was so glad to be used this way by my little brother. I was so thrilled to be owned by him. This was just such a happy day. I could just float away with all the joy bursting in me. I was so happy.

Chapter 133: Chapter 133. Housewife Turned into a Free Use Slut (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Tony Carter - Day 3

I gloried in fucking my older sister in the park and not letting her cum. Her pussy clenched and relaxed on my dick. She whimpered. I filled her with my seed. It was different cumming in a cunt that wasn't spasming.

But she was a bitch.

Literally now. I renamed Barbie to Bitch. That was how I wanted to use her from now on. I pulled my cock out of her pussy. My cum spilled out of her shaved folds. She quivered, her butt-cheeks clenching. I loved the doggy tail she had sprouting from her asshole. I had shoved a butt plug back there. She would wear that and her collar.

I should have had Angela buy a butt plug. Well, that was fine. I could do that later. I grabbed my sister's leash and tugged on it. She let go of the park bench that I had fucked her over. She turned around to face me. Her eyes flicked down to my cock covered in her pussy juices.

"Suck my dick," I said. "I want to cum all over your face. How does that sound?"

"Wonderful, Master," she moaned and dropped to her knees. She opened her mouth wide and suckled on my dick soaked in her pussy juices.

I stroked my fingers through her blonde hair and said, "Good, Bitch. You're such a good bitch."

She moaned and wiggled her rump, swinging her doggy tail behind her. I groaned in delight as she suckled hard on my cock. She worked her mouth up and down it. I nodded to a man walking his real dog. He nodded back.

The world was amazing. I could use anyone whoever I wanted. I could just make a random woman into a free-use slut. I could pull her aside and tell her to wear short skirts, no panties, and flash her tits. To let any man know that she was free to be used.

The idea swept through me as my sister suckled on me. She bobbed her head and nursed with force on me. She suckled with such passion on my dick. My nuts twitched. I would be cumming on her face soon. Just spurting all my jizz across her features.

That would be wild.

She nursed on me with such passion. She suckled on me with all that she had. It was just a glorious delight to have her suckling on me. The pressure grew and grew in my nuts. My big sister was fantastic at sucking on dicks.

"You're just a cock-hungry slut, aren't you?" I asked her.

She nodded as she suckled on me. She nursed with such passion on my dick. I loved her doing that. I savored her nursing on me with all that she had. It was fantastic. The pressure in my nuts grew and grew as she worked on me.

"Damn," I groaned. "Oh, damn, that's good. Just like that, you cock-sucking slit. I'm going to cum all over your face!"

Her blue eyes sparkled with her delight. She suckled on me with such passion. I loved how she bobbed her head. She worked her mouth up and down my cock. I loved how she suckled on me with such passion. The pressure in my nuts hurtled closer and closer to cumming.

I would be showering her in my cum. Just hosing her down. It would be an incredible moment. Her tongue danced around the crown of my dick. I stroked my fingers through her blonde hair. The other held her leash.

"Shit," I groaned. "Stop sucking and start begging."

She slid her mouth off my cock and moaned, "Please, please jizz all over my face. Just coat me down in your cum, Master!"

Her hand flew up and down my cock as she stared up at me with such pleading in her eyes. My dick throbbed at the passion in them. It was so wild. I wanted to just spurt across her face. I ached to coat her in all my jizz.

"Just cum all over my face, Master!" she moaned.

"Shit!" I groaned and erupted on my sister's face.

I splashed Bitch in my cum. The pleasure shot through me. I groaned with each splash of my pearly jizz on her face. I groaned again and again. The heat slammed through me. It was so incredible to dump my load on her features.

She opened her mouth, catching my cum. I gripped her leash in one tight hand as I sprayed her face in my seed. My jizz splashed across her forehead and cheeks. My spunk landed on her open mouth. Right on her tongue.

She caught it, moaning with such delight. "Master!"

More do my cum spurted onto her neck. She aimed me down on her tits. I spurted across her heaving breasts. I felt so good as I stood there. I erupted one last time, savoring the sight of her boobs dipping in my spunk.

Jizz beaded on her right nipple. A glob of my pearly spunk that held there for a moment before gravity broke the surface tension and it fell, splattering on her thigh. She trembled, a big smile on her face. Her cheeks were so rosy.

She wanted to cum.

But that idea of just picking a random woman and turning her into a true free-use slut swept through my mind. The crunch of approaching shoes caught my attention. I glanced to the left at a woman jogging for us. She was my mom's age. A MILF in sweatpants and a t-shirt, her black hair pulled back into a ponytail.

I had seen other women jogging in tight shorts and sports bras or tank tops that molded to their breasts. This woman dressed modestly. It was a signal that she was a good one. That made my dick hard.

I had to make her into a free-use slut.

* * *

Madeline Stover

I jogged toward the young man standing over the naked girl dripping in cum. He held her leash, a tail thrusting out of her butt-cheeks. Just him using her. That was lucky for her. I would be honored to be used by him.

To my joy, he stepped before me, forcing me to stop.

"Hi," I said brightly, my chest rising and falling from my jog. I liked to jog after a day working at my part-time job. I was a cashier to make some extra money. My boys had graduated from high school. They were grown up even if they still lived at home. "Do you need to use me?"

"Yes, I do," he said. He was a young man. He looked to be my youngest son's age. Eddie was eighteen. "From now, you are a free-use slut. You will go around naked unless it's too cold or raining. Then you'll wear a long, heavy coat with nothing on beneath. You are free for any man to fuck you when and how they want. You'll be flirty and suggestive, offering yourself to them. But you will still take care of your family. I see you have a wedding ring on."

"We've been married twenty-two years," I said proudly. "We have two boys. Eighteen and twenty."

"Great, you'll still take care of them. And yourself. Don't neglect your health by fucking so much."

I nodded, so glad for it. I grabbed my T-shirt. "I suppose I have to get naked now."

He grinned from ear to ear as I drew off my t-shirt. I tossed it on the ground, my ponytail swaying behind me. I was glad it was an old, cheap one. I wouldn't mind losing it or getting it dirty. I peeled off my sports bra, freeing my large, soft tits before his eyes.

"Damn," he groaned as he stared at them, the girl he jizzed on watching, too. She also was cleaning off his cum with her fingers. She sucked her digits clean. "Damn, you have great breasts."

"Thank you," I said. "You're so sweet. That's wonderful."

I shoved off my sweatpants down to my ankles. "Um, do I get to keep wearing shoes and socks?"

"Yes, yes," he said. "We don't want you to hurt yourself. And stockings are fine. Thigh-highs with garters. Heels are preferred, but you can't jog in those."

"Right," I said. "I'll have to buy those stockings."

I took off my tennis shoes so I could shove off my sweatpants and panties. I pushed them both off in a single go, bearing my naked ass and my furred muff to the world. But that was okay. Because I was a free-use slut now.

He grinned at me, nodding along. His dick throbbed before him. A wave of heat rushed through my pussy. I had only known my husband since we met. I hardly remembered the few guys I had dated before Spencer.

I tossed my sweatpants to the side and slipped my shoes back on. My big boobs jiggled as I quivered. I was a free-use slut now. A woman any man could fuck whenever and however they wanted. It was such a new life.

A wonderful way to be used.

"On your hands and knees," he said. "I'm going to fuck that pussy."

"Oh, yes," I moaned, so eager to be used by him. I spun around and dropped to my hands and knees on the dirt trail. My big boobs swayed beneath me. I had a feeling I would be adopting this pose a lot. "Please, please, use my pussy."

"Yes, yes, use her, Master," the girl in the leach and collar said.

He dropped to his knees behind me, his cock slapping down on my rump. A wave of heat rushed through me. He slid his cock down and found the folds of my pussy. I groaned as he nuzzled into my married flesh.

He thrust into me.

I gasped as I felt a new cock in me for the first time in so long. A big cock. My eyes widened as he stretched out my pussy as he used me. I groaned, clamping my snatch down on his dick. I groaned, shocked by his size. I didn't know a cock could be so huge.

I loved it.

I clamped down my cunt as he drew back. I whimpered, my big boobs swaying. His hands roamed my back as he pulled back until only his tip remained in me. I quivered there, anticipating being filled by his massive dick.

"Fuck me," I whimpered. "Use me!"

"God, I love fucking slutty women!" he growled and buried into me.

"I am a slut," I gasped in realization. "A free-use slut. That's how you want to use me!"

"Yep," he grunted and pumped away at me.

I gripped his dick as his thick shaft pistoned in and out of my cunt. He thrust away at me. I moaned, an engine purring with delight. My pussy clamped down on him as that mighty piston buried into my cylinder again and again.

My husband was such a car freak. He talked about engine timing and pistons ramming into cylinders. It always made me sort of wet. Now I was being fucked by a massive piston. One that finally fit my cylinder completely.

I gasped in delight, my tits swaying beneath me. People jogged past us, stepping onto the grass to get around us. I squeezed my cunt down on his dick. He grunted, fucking away at me. He pumped deep and hard into my pussy.

"Oh, yes, yes, use my cunt!" I moaned. "Oh, that's so amazing. You're so huge!"

"You're such a tight slut," he growled. "Men are going to love using you!"

"I hope so," I whimpered, loving his big dick churning me up. "Oh, my, yes, yes, that's so good. That's just amazing. Fuck me hard and fast."

He thrust into me with all that he had. It was so amazing to fuck him. I loved that wonderful cock thrusting away at me. It was so amazing to have that big dick fucking into me. I was in heaven here. Just so happy to feel that dick pounding me.

I groaned in delight. It was so wonderful to feel that hot dick plowing into me. I whimpered, my face contorting in delight. It was so good having him fuck me. I loved it so much. He thrust into my snatch over and over again.

"Oh, yes, yes," I moaned, my tits swaying. I hurtled toward my orgasm. "I'm going to cum! I love being used by you! I love being a free-use slut!"

"Let me feel that slutty pussy going wild around my dick!" he growled and fucked into my pussy with all that he had.

"Yes!" I cried out as my married cunt burst with delight. It was just so amazing. My orgasm swept through me. "Oh, use me! Flood my pussy with your jizz!"

He pumped away at my writhing cunt. I gasped as the ecstasy flooded through me. My boobs bounced beneath me. A woman jogged past without a word as I squealed out in rapture. His cock buried to the hilt in me.

"Fuck!" he groaned and flooded my pussy with all his cum.

Spurt after spurt of the young man's jizz flooded my cunt. I groaned at the heat rushing through me. It was incredible. The heat swept through me. I shuddered in delight at the passion spilling out of my cunt while he filled me up.

Another man came in me. I loved it. This was the joy of being a free-use slut. To have men spurting into my pussy again and again. To have them flooding me with all their cum. To climax on them and howl out like a whore.

"Yes, yes, yes," I gasped as more of his cum spurted into my pussy. "I love being a free-use whore!"

"You will," he grunted, firing the last of his cum into my pussy. He ripped out of me. "Enjoy your life of being used!"

"I will," I moaned, his cum spilling out of me. My orgasm still rippled through me. Already, he was zipping up and walking off with his pet. I trembled, my boobs swaying. I had to be used by men. I had to be flirty with them. See if they wanted to fuck me.

I stood and found a Black guy jogging toward me. He had on RayBan sunglasses, his arms thick and muscular. He wore a muscle shirt and a pair of shorts. A wave of heat rushed through me. I had always wanted to try a Black guy.

I mean, I never would have cheated on my husband, but the idea had flashed in my mind. I moved before the approaching stud. He had ebony skin. So dark. He stopped, his head moving as he surveyed my naked body. Cum dripped out of my pussy.

"Mmm, hey stud," I purred, pressing boldly against him. I would never be this shameless, but I was a free-use slut now. "Want to fuck me? I could use a big, Black dick pounding my cunt. Or any of my holes. I'm free to use how you want."

He grinned from ear to ear. "I would love to fuck you," he said and gripped my hips. He turned and pressed me against a tree. The bark rubbed on my back. "I would love to use the shit out of you, slut."

"Mrs. Slut," I moaned. "I'm a married free-use whore."

He grinned and kissed me.

I moaned, making out with a man who wasn't my husband. I moaned, my boobs rubbing into his chest. I felt his muscles through his tank top. My right hand shoved down between us as his tongue danced with mine.

My pussy clenched, his cum leaking out of me. I felt so wild and wanton. Just the way a free-use slut should be. I quivered in delight as my hand found the waistband of his shorts. I shoved into him and found his dick.

I gripped his cock.

I stroked up and down him. I loved the way he pulsed in my hand. I pulled him out. He pressed my cock into his cock into my pussy. It was so wonderful to have him slamming his dick into my cunt. I moaned as he pressed me against the tree.

He was huge.

Nearly as big as his dick.

I gloried in having the Black man's big cock in me. The stud drew back in my sloppy cunt. My pussy clamped down on him, glorying in having this massive rod thrusting back into me. I whimpered, the tree creaking behind me as he fucked me hard.

I was so lucky to be used this way. To be a free-use slut who could fuck all the men now. I didn't have to feel guilty for thinking about a Black man and his big dick. I could enjoy that ebony cock fucking me hard.

I could make out with him as he held me pinned to the tree.

I groaned into the Black stud's lips, my pussy clamping down on him. He fucked me hard and fast. He buried into me with all that he had. I whimpered, my legs wrapping around his waist. He held me with his strong hands.

My big boobs rubbed into his beefy chest through his tank top. He grunted into my lips as he pounded me. He fucked my married cunt with such force. He churned me up with that amazing cock. I was in heaven.

I loved every second of him thrusting into me.

He churned me up. It was so good having him fucking into me. I loved it so much. I savored that big dick plowing into me. He thrust away at me. He fucked me with all that he had. I loved it. I savored the way he buried into me with force. It was so good having him fuck me like that.

I broke the kiss, gasping, "Yes, yes, use my pussy. Use me so hard!"

"Fuck, yes," he growled, driving that huge, ebony shaft to the hilt in my cunt again and again.

He stretched me out with that mighty shaft. I whimpered, savoring his big dick fucking me over and over again. He plowed into me with all that he had. It was so grand having him fucking me. He thrust into me with force.

With passion.

I shuddered, squeezing my twat down around him. I loved him burying into me with all that he had. It was so good having him fucking me, my face twisting in delight from the rapture building in me. He slammed into me with all that he had.

It was so good to have him fucking me. I whimpered as my orgasm swelled closer and closer. I couldn't take much more of his big-dick stuck fucking me hard. His Black cock stretched me out to my limits. It was incredible.

"Oh, my god," I whimpered as he buried into me. "I'm going to cum!"

"Yes, yes, you free-use ho! Cum on my big dick!" He slammed into me. "Let me feel that pussy going wild!"

He thrust back into my pussy. He buried deep and hard into my snatch. I loved that so much. I squeezed my cunt down him, reveling in that delight. He fucked me with all that he had. It was so good having him churning me up.

I whimpered in delight, my toes curling. I groaned, the heat rushing through me. It was so good to have him fucking me. It was so amazing to have him pounding me. I loved every second of his big dick thrusting away at me.

"Oh, fuck!" I gasped and burst in ecstasy.

I bucked in his arms, the tree groaning behind me. The rapture swept through my body and drowned my thoughts. My cunt writhed around his thrusting dick. The Black stud drew back his cock, my pussy suckling on him.

He buried into me and erupted.

"Fuck!" he snarled.

"Yes, yes, yes," I whimpered as his cum flooded my married pussy. He used me. "Oh, that's so good. That's amazing. Yes, yes, use me!"

He grunted with each spurt of cum that flooded my cunt. He filled me up with all his jizz. He spurted into me with every last drop that he had. I groaned, my cunt writhing around his dick. It was so good having all that pleasure rushing through me.

My pussy suckled at his dick as my mind drowned in rapture. The Black stud grunted with each blast of his cum. He dumped more and more of his jizz into me as he thoroughly used me. I quivered in delight as he flooded me with all that he had

"Yes, yes, yes," I moaned as he fired the last of his cum into me. "Oh, I hoped you enjoyed using me!"

"I did," he groaned. "Damn, I really, really did!"

I smiled in delight as he pulled his cock out of my pussy. "Well, I hope you jog in the park this time. I try to be here when I'm not cashiering at Target."

"I fucking will," he groaned as I savored his cum spilling out of me.

I felt so good as he pulled up his shorts. That magnificent cock went away. I shuddered, my pussy clenching. His cum spilled down my thighs. I quivered as he headed off. I continued jogging, my big boobs bounding before me.

Suddenly, all the men in the world had vanished. I passed women who didn't even glance at me. I reached my street and headed down it. None of my neighbors were out? Well, I was also supposed to let my family use me. I had a husband and two sons.

The mix of the Black man and his cum dripped down my thighs as I jogged up to the front door. I opened it, gleaming in sweat. I felt so good as I entered the house and found my sons playing XBox on the couch.

"Hey, boys," I said to Eddie and Rick. Eddie was my youngest and Rick was my oldest. They were still strapping boys, eighteen and twenty. I plopped down between them, my hands rubbing on their legs. "Mmm, do you two want to fuck your mommy? Just use her hard?"

Eddie and Rick both glanced at me. They really noticed that I was naked. They both threw their controllers down and shouted out in unison, "Yes, Mom!"

Finally, I had found a way to get them to stop playing their video games. I grinned at them as my hands rubbed at their cocks through their jeans. They both throbbed so hard. I was so eager for this. My tongue flicked through my lips.

"Only... How can I fuck you both at the same time?" I asked.

"There's a few ways, Mom," Rick said. My oldest grinned at me. "We can spit-roast you. You basically suck on one of our cocks while the other fucks you in the pussy. Or the ass. Then we can also DP you."

"DP?" I asked.

"Double penetration, Mom," Eddie said, shaking his head like I didn't know anything about sex. "You could ride one of us while the other fucks you in the ass."

"Oh, my," I said. "Well, I would like to suck one of you and have the other one fuck my pussy. Does that sound like a good way to use your mother?"

"You are the best mom," groaned Eddie as I squeezed his cock through his jeans.

"You are the definition of a MILF," groaned Rick. "I so want to fuck you, Mommy!"

"Wonderful," I moaned as I unsnapped both their jeans at the same time. My pussy burned so hot as I reached into their flies. Cum dripped down my thighs. I pushed into their underwear and found their cocks. I stroked them. "Just wonderful."

A wave of naughty lust shot through me. This would be so wrong, but I was supposed to be used by everyone, including my boys. I shivered as I held their cocks. I let go of Rick and pulled Eddie to my lips.

I swallowed my youngest son's cock.

He groaned in delight as my lips slid over his crown. Pleasure crossed his face as I suckled on him. My pussy clenched as my eldest shoved the coffee table back and knelt behind me. He slapped his cock down on my rump.

"You are so fucking hot, Mom," groaned Rick as he slid his cock down to my pussy pussy. "I'm going to fuck you so hard. Just use you. You're a free-use slut, Mom! That's so fucking hot. I should bring over all my friends to fuck you!"

I moaned my delight at that idea as he thrust his cock into me. My oldest slid back into my pussy. He was back in the cunt that had birthed him. I groaned in delight as my pussy clenched down on him. It was just a treat to have his dick penetrating to the hilt in my cunt. I moaned around his brother's cock.

I had both their dicks in me. My big boobs swayed as I suckled on Eddie's dick. Rick gripped my hips and drew back his rod. My pussy clamped down so hard on him. The taboo heat of being used by my sons rushed through me as he buried back into my cunt.

"Damn, Mom," Rick groaned as he enjoyed using my pussy.

"This is insane," groaned Eddie. "How's her pussy compare to your girlfriend's?"

"Way, way, way better," Rick panted he pumped away at my cunt.

He was fucking his girlfriend? What a hussy to put out so soon. Well, my son could do better than that skank. Luckily, he had me to use with my better pussy. I took such joy in knowing my cunt was amazing as I suckled on his brother's cock.

Eddie groaned as I worked my lips up and down his dick. My youngest stared down at me with wild eyes. His cock throbbed in my mouth. It felt so good being used by him like this as his brother churned up my pussy.

Rick's heavy balls slapped into my bush as he thrust away at me. He fucked me hard and fast. He buried into me with all that he had. I groaned around his brother's cock. I enjoyed that big dick plunging into me. It was so good having him fucking me. He pounded me with all that he had. I loved it so much. It was so good being fucked by that big dick. I loved it so much.

I wiggled my hips and stirred my cunt around that wonderful cock fucking me. My pussy clamped down so hard on him as he buried into me again and again. I suckled hard on my youngest son's cock. Eddie groaned, his back arching.

"Mommy," he groaned.

"Shit, shit, Mom!" Rick panted as he fucked me. "That pussy is so tight. I'm so glad you're free to use!"

Me, too. It was heavenly.

No more having to deny my passions. I had prized being faithful to my husband, but no more. I was free to use by all, including my husband. I wanted him to use me as much as strangers. For my sons to enjoy me as much as their friends.

I bet they would be having their friends coming over a lot. I would be the most popular mom. I shuddered in delight at those thoughts of being used by so many young men. My cunt clamped down hard on my son's dick.

I rose toward my orgasm.

I hurtled closer and closer to bursting. It would be so good to just explode on their cocks. It was amazing having his dick burying into me. He churned me up with all that he had. I whimpered in delight, rushing toward my climax.

I wiggled my hips back and forth, stirring my cunt around that big dick. He pounded me with all that he had. I loved every second of him fucking me like this. He buried into me with all that he had. He was so good at doing that to me.

"Yes, yes, yes," Rick groaned, his cock throbbing in my mouth. "Mom!"

He erupted.

His cum splashing against the roof of my mouth set me off. My pussy clamped down on his brother's cock as he buried into me. I groaned around Rick's spurting dick as my orgasm exploded through me.

I came on my eldest son's dick while drinking my youngest's cum. I gulped down Rick's salty cum as my cunt writhed around Eddie's cock. My eldest drew back his cock, gasping out in delight as he felt my pussy suckling at him.

"Mom!" he groaned as my pussy worshiped him.

He buried back into me, his cock slamming to the hilt in my cunt. I loved the way that his balls slapped into my bush. He grunted and erupted. His cum flooded my free-use pussy. He soaked my cervix like the Black man and his cum had.

I was in heaven.

I swallowed one son's load as the other dumped his jizz into my pussy. I was such a wonderful free-use mommy. The pleasure rushed through me. Stars flashed across my vision. I shuddered through all this amazing bliss. I loved every last second of it.

My pussy milked Rick's dick as I gulped down Eddie's load. I was such a great free-use mother for my boys. I whimpered as the pleasure swept through me. Eddie gasped as he dumped one last spurt of cum into my mouth.

"Mom," he panted as I kept nursing on him. I worked out the last drops of his jizz.

"Shit!" groaned Eddie as he erupted a final time into my pussy. "Holy shit, Mom, that was incredible."

I popped my mouth off Eddie's dick and purred, "Mmm, I bet it was. And I bet you boys want to use me even more."

"I have got to fuck you in the ass, Mom," Eddie growled as he slid out of my pussy.

"Mmm, and would you like Mommy to ride your cock while your brother fucks Mommy in the ass?" I cooed to Rick.

My youngest grinned and nodded eagerly.

I smiled and crawled up onto his lap, my knees sinking into the couch cushions. My big boobs swayed before his face. He grabbed my tits, squeezing them. He latched on to my nipple and suckled. I wished I lactated. It would be so wonderful to breastfeed him.

I gripped his dick and pressed his cock into my pussy. I loved his girth. I plunged my cunt down his cock. I took him to the hilt in my snatch. He groaned as I slammed down him. He felt so good in me. I sank all the way down him.

I bottomed out on him. I groaned as I quivered there. He moaned in delight as my pussy squeezed down on him. I smiled at him as I wiggled my hips from side to side. I stirred my twat around his dick as my other son moved in behind me.

"I am going to fuck your ass so hard, Mom," Eddie growled.

I smiled in delight, Rick suckling at my breast while his dick throbbed in my taboo pussy. It was such an incestuous rush to have one son then the other back in my pussy. They both belonged in their mother's free-use cunt.

Eddie knelt on the floor and pressed his wet cock into my butt-crack. I trembled as he slid down and found my asshole. I moaned with delight as he nuzzled against my anal ring. He pressed right on my backdoor and thrust.

"Yes," I moaned, my cunt clenching down on his brother's cock.

"Mom," Eddie groaned as he drilled against my asshole.

My tight asshole surrendered to my son's dick. My eldest popped into my backdoor. He groaned as he sank into my velvety bowels. I clamped my pussy down on my youngest's cock. Rick happily suckled on my nipple as I trembled in delight.

The velvety friction melted down from my asshole to my cunt sitting impaled on my son's dick. I moaned in delight as Eddie bottomed out in me. His bush tickled my rump. I loved that sensation. It was such a good one.

I trembled and slid my pussy up my youngest's dick. My eldest's drew back his cock. I gasped at the dual heat burning through me. This was the epitome of being a free-use slut. Having a rod in both my holes.

"Yes," I moaned. "Oh, Mommy loves having her sons in her at the same time!"

"You're such a slut, Mom," groaned Eddie as she slammed back into my asshole.

"I know," I whimpered, so glad to have him burying into me. He fucked my bowels as I rode his brother's cock. "Oh, yes, yes, you're going to get to use me as much as your father. As strangers. Oh, my, yes!"

I was so glad that he made me into a free-use slut. I was such a lucky woman. I whimpered, my boobs jiggling. My youngest suckled hard on my nipple. Delight shot down to my cunt working up and down his dick.

My cunt clenched around him as the silky friction mixed with the velvety heat blazing in my asshole. Eddie fucked me hard. My eldest pumped away at me with such passion. Such prowess. He knew what he was doing to me.

I worked my cock up and down Rick's dick. My son suckled hard on my nipple. He loved my nub as his brother fucked me hard in the asshole. He buried his dick into my asshole with force. It was so good having him do that.

I loved his cock slamming into my anal sheath. It was amazing having that big dick pumping away at me. I loved it so much. I savored the way he thrust into me. It was so good having his cock burying into my bowels.

"You dirty slut, Mom!" he growled. "Oh, damn, that's good. That's so good."

"Yes, it is," I moaned, savoring my son's huge cock plowing into my asshole. "Oh, that's amazing. Oh, yes, yes, that's so good! I'm such a dirty mommy-slut!"

I reveled in riding one son's cock as the other buggered me. I hurtled toward my climax. I would have a huge one. Just a big burst of delight on my sons' dicks. It would be so magnificent. I rushed toward it.

I worked my cunt up and down Rick's dick as fast as I could as Eddie hammered my bowels. He buried deep and hard into my anal sheath. I loved it. My asshole clamped down on him. He groaned as he buggered me.

"Mom!" he groaned.

"Oh, yes, yes," I whimpered. "That's so good. That's amazing. Mommy's going to cum on her sons' big dicks. Yes, yes, Mommy is going to cum like a free-use whore!"

I plunged my cunt down Rick's dick as my eldest buried his cock to the hilt in my bowels. I burst in delight. My entire body bucked with rapture. The ecstasy swept around me. It was so good having all that pleasure sweeping through me.

Stars flashed across my vision. It was amazing to have all that ecstasy rushing through me. My bowels convulsed around Eddie's dick while my pussy suckled on Rick's cock. My youngest moaned around my nipple.

He ripped his mouth off and moaned, "Mommy!"

His cock erupted into my pussy. My youngest son's seed flooded my writhing twat. I felt like such a wicked mommy. My eldest son buried into my asshole. He grunted, his balls slapping into my taint. He spurted into my asshole.

"Shit, Mom!" Eddie groaned.

His cum pumped into my asshole again and again. My anal sheath writhed around his cock while my pussy spasmed around Rick's cock. I suckled at him, the pleasure shooting through me. I moaned, my boobs bouncing and jiggling.

It was so good to have all this pleasure washing through me. She pumped blast after blast of cum into my anal sheath. It was so good to have all that pleasure sweeping through me. I groaned at the heat washing through my body.

It was glorious to have all that delight drowning in my mind as my boys dumped their cum in me. They used my pussy and asshole. They were such good boys. I whimpered in delight as they both erupted into me one last time.

"Mommy," Rick groaned.

I kissed my youngest son as my eldest slid his dick out of my asshole. Eddie smacked me on the ass. I moaned into his brother's lips. I shuddered and broke the kiss. I glanced at the clock. It was getting late.

"I have to get dinner started," I said. "And you boys have to get your homework done. I know you haven't. So get to it."

"Sure, Mom," Eddie said, this big smile on his lips. He looked like he was too happy to ever argue with me again.

"I'll get it done, Mommy!" Rick said.

I loved him calling me that. I hummed as I headed to the kitchen, their cum dripping out of me. I found an apron to protect my tits while I was cooking the hamburgers. The ground beef were already defrosting in the sink. Perfect.

I kneaded the diced onions and spices into the ground beef as my boys' cum leaked out of me. It was just such a treat to have that happen. I hummed as I worked. Then I formed each one of them into their individual patties and put them on the tray to cook.

Just as I was washing my hands, the patties in the oven, my husband came home.

"Smells good," he said as I dried my hands. He walked up behind me and gripped my hips. "So, you're free to use?"

"I am," I said. "That's how he wants me to be. He's using me by letting everyone else use me."

Spencer chuckled. "Good, good, because..." He reached between us. His zipper rasped down. "I have always wanted to fuck you in the ass."

"Well, your eldest enjoyed my ass," I cooed as I turned off the sink. I wiped my hands on my apron to dry them. "I'm sure you will, too, honey. I know I will."

I shuddered in delight as my husband pulled out his hard cock. He pressed it into my butt-crack. He wasn't as big as the Black stud or him, but he had a nice dick. His sons had definitely taken after him. He nuzzled it down my crevice to find my sloppy asshole.

I gasped in delight as my husband pressed against my backdoor. I felt like such a wanton wife to let my husband fuck me in the ass. I gripped the sink, savoring him pressing his cock into my anal ring. My backdoor opened wide.

He popped inside.

With a groan, he sank into me. He growled in delight as more and more of his cock sank into my anal sheath. Lubed by our son's jizz, he had no problem sliding deeper and deeper into my sloppy bowels until his pants rubbed into my rump.

"Damn," he groaned.

"Yes, yes," I gasped. "We have just enough time before dinner is ready. So enjoy, honey. Enjoy my asshole!"

He gripped my hips and drew back his cock. I moaned in delight as he did that. He drew back, the heat melting down to my sloppy cunt. That was just so perfect. I whimpered in delight as he thrust back into me. He buried his cock to the hilt in my bowels.

He slammed deep and hard into me. He filled up my anal sheath with his mighty cock. He groaned and thrust back into me. He fucked my anal sheath with force. He pounded me with all that he had. It was so good having him do that.

"That's so good, Madeline," he groaned.

"I'm glad you love it," I whimpered as he pumped away at me. "Yes, yes, just like that."

He thrust away at me. He fucked me with such force. It was amazing having him fucking me like that. I was in heaven as I enjoyed my husband's glorious dick fucking me. He pounded into my anal sheath with all that he had.

He buried into me with such force. Such passion. It was amazing. I groaned, my eyes rolling back in my head as he pumped away at me. My bowels clamped down on him, the heat melting through my pussy.

"Ooh, ooh, you're such a good fuck, Spencer," I moaned.

"Yeah, who else has been using you?" he groaned.

"Our sons!" I gasped. "And this Black guy at the park. He had such a huge dick!"

"Fuck, fuck, that's hot!" Spencer hammered my asshole. His hands slipped beneath my apron to grip my boobs. "You have to tell me more. All about them. Every man who uses you!"

"I will!" I promised, so eager to tell him all about the men who used me. I was a free-use slut. That was my purpose.

To be used by men including my husband.

That heady thought swept through me as my orgasm built. My pussy dripped with cunt cream and my sons' jizz. Spencer thrust away at me with passion. He fucked me again and again. It was so good. I whimpered, clamping my anal sheath down on his dick. I was so close to cumming.

To bursting on his dick.

My husband buried deep and hard into me, grunting as he did. His hands kneaded my tits beneath the apron. I shuddered as he churned up my asshole. He was such an incredible fuck. I loved being used by him.

"Oh, eye, yes, Spencer," I whimpered. "Use my ass! You're incredible!"

"I'm incredible?" he growled as he fucked into my bowels. "Shit, shit, your asshole is amazing!"

He plunged away at my bowels. He fucked my anal sheath with force. I groaned as my husband drove me wild. He pinched my nipples. I shuddered, rising toward that moment when I would cum so hard on him.

He grunted, his bush tickling my rump. I whimpered, the heat from my asshole melting through m sloppy cunt. More cum dripped down my thighs. I gripped the sink, hurtling toward that wonderful moment when I would explode.

"Use my ass, Spencer!" I gasped as he drove into me. "Yes!"

I burst in orgasmic delight.

My asshole spasmed around his cock. I loved that heat rushing through me. I quivered in delight, my big boobs bouncing and heaving. The pleasure rushed through me. My pussy juices spilled hot down my thighs as my husband groaned. He drew back his dick.

"Madeline!" he snarled and buried back into my asshole.

He erupted.

His hot cum spurted into my bowels. It was so good having his cum flooding my asshole. I groaned through the delight. It was so fantastic to have all that bliss sweeping through me. My anal sheath withed around him, milking him.

I shuddered, savoring every blast of cum that my husband flooded into me. I quivered in delight, the heat rushing through me. It was such a heady moment. Stars danced before my eyes as my asshole suckled at his dick.

I groaned in delight, my eyes rolling back in my head. This was such a perfect moment. I shuddered, a big smile spreading on my lips. I felt so good. Just so happy to have all that bliss sweeping through me.

He erupted one last time into me. His hands squeezed my tits hard for a moment. Then he relaxed, panting. I felt so good as his cock twitched in my asshole. A big smile spread on my lips. He made me feel so good.

"Yes, yes, yes," I groaned. "Oh, it's wonderful being used by you, Spencer."

"It's always a pleasure to use you," he said. "Damn, dinner smells good."

"Can you set the table," I purred as he pulled out of me. "I have to make the salad."

"Sure," he said, his cum leaking out of my asshole.

I felt so good as I bustled about the kitchen. I would enjoy being a free-use slut. Every man, especially my husband and sons, would get to enjoy my body. I bet my boss would love it, too. I'd have to tell him all about it at work tomorrow.

That would be so much fun.

* * *

Barbie "Bitch" Carter

I shuddered as I trotted before my brother, the butt plug shifting in my asshole. I was his bitch. Literally. He owned me. Renamed me. I loved being Bitch. Only, my pussy was so wet. I whimpered as we reached the house.

I opened the door for him. He led me inside by the leash. Dad was watching TV while Mom was cooking. There was no sign of our little sister. Maybe she was working on her homework. I just whimpered.

"Got a wet cunt?" Master asked me, staring at me.

I nodded, whimpering.

"First, you need to be spanked," he said. "Bitches have to be spanked often, don't they?"

"Yes, Master," I moaned and bent over the armrest of the couch. I slapped my hands down on my butt-cheeks, my tail thrusting out from between them. "Please, please, spank me, Master!"

I was so happy to be used this way.

Chapter 134: Chapter 134. Sharing Her Mommy with Her Boyfriend (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Tony Carter - Day 3

I smiled as Bitch bent over the arm of my couch. My sister looked so hot with her fluffy doggy tail thrusting out the crack of her ass. She wore it as a butt plug. It was so hot. My dick was so eager to just ram into her asshole.

But first I had to spank her.

The air was filled with the scent of Mom cooking dinner. Dad was watching TV in the recliner, though he was glancing over to watch me with my sister. He was such a horndog. Lusting after his daughter and Mom. It really pissed me off. He only cared about himself. Such a selfish guy.

I rubbed at the back of my neck as I stared down at Bitch's ass. I could spank her. I could do what I wanted to any woman. It was amazing how I had this gift. That woman in the park I made into a real free-use slut still had me smiling. I had to use my powers like that more often.

There were so many ways for me to have fun and satiate any desire that popped into my head.

"You've been a bad, bad girl, haven't you, Bitch," I purred.

"Yes, Master," she moaned. "I was such a cunt to you, and now I just want to be the perfect older sister. The perfect sex slave and pet. Please, please, spank me."

God, this was so amazing. I drew back my hand and swung.

* * *

Barbie "Bitch" Carter - Day 3

CRACK!

I squealed in delight as my big brother's hand cracked down on my ass. It was such a hot thing to feel. I yelped in delight, my butt-cheeks clenching from the warmth of his hand. Dad glanced over, nodding. My asshole clamped on the butt plug.

That cone felt so naughty in my ass as I shivered. My pussy dripped. His cum leaked out of me. My brother fucked me in the park, but he didn't let me cum. I hadn't earned that right yet. Ooh, I loved how he used me.

"I was born to be your sex slave slut, big brother!" I whimpered. "Mom had me just so I could be used by you! Oh, yes, yes, punish me for taking so long to realize I had to be used by you, Master!"

"Fuck," he groaned, sounding so happy.

CRACK!

I gasped at the pain bursting across my rump. He brushed my tail, the butt plug shifting around in me. I quivered in delight, my stomach rubbing into the armrest of the couch. The fabric felt so delicious.

CRACK!

His hand fell again. "Yes!"

I was in heaven. My pussy dripped juices as I trembled. The pain blazed across my rump in such a spectacular fashion. I groaned and clenched my asshole down on the butt plug. He grabbed the tail and yanked.

The butt plug popped out of my asshole.

"Oh, fuck!" I gasped at the burst of delight that sizzled through my nethers.

"Fucking thing was in the way," he said and tossed it down on the couch before me.

CRACK!

I whimpered in delight as he spanked me again. I loved the pain. It was outstanding to have him punishing me.

CRACK!

Reminding me that I was his bitch.

CRACK!

His big sister sex slave he could use how he wished.

CRACK!

When he wished.

CRACK!

"Oh, god, yes, yes," I moaned, my ass on fire. "I love you, big brother. I love you so much!"

"Shit," groaned Dad as he watched. "What a fucking great bitch your big sister makes."

Eww, Dad was staring at me all pervy. Did he want to... I was his daughter! "Don't look at me like you want to fuck me! Gross!"

"Yeah, that's fucking gross," I growled. "Go wait at the kitchen table for dinner."

"Fine, fine," grumbled Dad. "I was just complimenting her. I wasn't... I don't...?

Flustered, he fled. I felt icky, but then my little brother's cock pressed into my butt-crack. I sighed in delight as he wanted to use me. It was so good feeling him sliding down to my asshole. He pressed right against my backdoor.

"Oh, Master," I groaned in delight as he drilled against my backdoor.

"Fucking jackass," he muttered and thrust hard against me. "Damn, Bitch, but you know how to make me feel better."

"Yes, yes, use me, Master," I whimpered, my anal ring widening. There was no lube, so it burned in this almost painful way. I loved it so much. A reminder that he could use me in any way he wanted. I was such a lucky girl to have him for my little brother. "Thrust harder. You can do it, Master! Yes!"

He popped into my bowels.

He groaned as he sank into my anal sheath. I loved having Master's dick sliding into my asshole. He went deeper and deeper into me. I shuddered on him, groaning as he penetrated into my bowels. It was such a delight to have him doing that.

I smiled at that amazing cock sliding into my anal depths. It was so good having him burying into me. He reached so deep into my asshole. I sighed in delight as he bottomed out in me. His bush rubbed into my burning ass.

He gripped him as he slid back out, moaning, "I love being your bitch, Master."

"I love having you as my bitch," he growled and thrust back into me. "I'm going to have you pierced and tattooed so everyone knows."

"Thank you, Master!" I moaned in abject delight.

He thrust away hard at my asshole, spanking my rump every time he buried into me. It was so good having him do that. I loved it so much. It was amazing having all that dick plowing into me. He fucked me so hard. It was so good having him do that. It was just amazing having him thrusting away at me again and again.

He plowed into me. It was so awesome. I loved that mighty cock spearing into me. My ass burst with heat every time he buried to the hilt in me. The pleasure melted to my cunt. My pussy grew juicier and juicier.

"May I cum this time, Master?" I whimpered.

"You've earned it," he grunted.

"Thank you, Master!" I said, such joy rising in me.

I hurtled toward my orgasm. I savored that big dick pounding me from behind. He fucked me with all that he had. It was such a delight to have that mighty cock plowing to the hilt in me. My bowels clamped down on him.

I held him tight. I loved his cock burying into me. It was so good to have him thrusting away at me like that. He felt so good. He was an amazing fuck. A wondrous lay. It was just an incredible moment of bliss.

My orgasm built and built with his every thrust into me. He fucked into me with all that he had. I groaned, my bowels clamping down on his big dick. I held him tight as he buried into me hard and fast. He thrust into me with such force.

My eyes rolled back into my head as he fucked me with passion. He pounded me with all that he had. It was a glorious moment to have him thrusting away at me. He churned me up with his amazing dick.

"Yes, yes, yes, Master!" I moaned.

"Let me feel that asshole cumming," he growled.

"Yes, Master!" I whimpered as he buried to the hilt in my asshole. "Shit, that's good. Yes!"

I exploded with delight. My anal sheath writhed around his dick. The pleasure swept through me. This wild delight burned through my mind. I loved every last second of it. He grunted, fucking my spasming bowels.

"You dirty girl," he growled and plowed to the hilt in me.

My Master erupted. His incestuous cum pumped into my bowels. I groaned in delight as he spurted all that hot jizz into me. It was magnificent to have it erupting over and over into my anal sheath. I writhed around him. I milked him, the pleasure rushing through me.

I groaned as he dumped more and more of his cum into me. He filled me up with all that spunk. His jizz pumped into me again and again as he grunted. I was in heaven, my mind drowning in taboo rapture. It was so amazing serving my little brother as his sex slave.

"Master!" I groaned as I milked him dry.

He grunted and erupted one more time into my asshole. He filled my bowels up with all his cum. I shuddered, feeling so good right now. A big smile spread on my lips at how wonderful it was to have that mighty dick in me.

He ripped his cock out of my asshole. He reached over me and grabbed the tail he'd thrown on the couch. He pressed it into my butt-crack and found my cum-filled asshole. He drilled against me. I groaned as my sphincter swallowed the cone.

"There," he said, my tail thrusting out from between my butt-cheeks. I savored the fur rubbing against my flesh. "That's perfect."

"Yes, Master," I moaned. "May I suck your dirty dick clean of my asshole?"

"Goddamn, yes," he growled. "That's what I want to hear."

I smiled from ear to ear, spun about, and dropped to my knees. My boobs jiggled. My fluffy tail swished behind me. I grabbed his amazing dick and opened wide, my pussy on fire. He smile down at me as I swallowed his dirty cock.

I savored the sour flavor of my asshole on my little brother's cock. My tongue flicked around him. I loved that so much. I swirled about him, loving how he throbbed in my mouth. He stroked his hand through my hair.

"That's it," he groaned, his cock twitching. "That's so good. Damn, I love you."

I winked at him. I loved him, too.

I suckled hard on my big brother's cock. I worked my mouth up and down him. I nursed on him with all that I had. He groaned as I did that. His face contorted in delight as I swirled my tongue around his dick.

I flicked about him, loving him. He had such an amazing dick to love. He quivered in my mouth as I nursed on him. His dick twitched and throbbed with my every action. He groaned in delight as I worked my mouth up and down him.

"Shit, shit, shit," he groaned. "Oh, that's good. That's so good! Oh, yes, clean my dick."

I moaned around him, suckling hard. I wanted to clean every inch of his cock. I worked my lips up and down him, my cum-filled asshole clamping down on the butt plug. He groaned as I did that. I worked my mouth up and down his cock.

"Yes, yes, that's it," he groaned.

I moaned around him so happy to pleasure him.

My tongue danced around his dirty dick. I swirled about him, wanting to get him all clean. He groaned as I did my work. I loved seeing him smile down at me. He was such a handsome man. I quivered here, my pussy dripping with excitement.

It was so hot to do this. So wonderful to suckle on him like this. I worked my lips up and down his cock, taking more and more of his dick. I stared up at him, the sour flavor of my asshole fading from the part of his dick that I could reach.

I had to take more of him. I slid my lips down his cock until he hit the back of my throat. With a gurgle, I swallowed his cock.

"Yes, yes, just like that," he groaned as I deep-throated him. "Damn, you're such a good slut, Bitch."

I wiggled my hips in joy, wagging my fluffy tail back and forth. The butt plug shifted in my asshole as I took more of his dirty rod. I polished his pole, savoring the sour flavor of my asshole. I worked down and down his dick.

I was so glad to feel him reaching down my throat. It was so hot to have all that cock in my mouth. He filled me up. A hot shiver ran through me as my lips nuzzled into his bush. His curls tickled my lips. I squeezed my eyes shut, so happy for that joy.

"Damn," he groaned as I polished every inch of his cock. I hummed around it. "Yes, yes, you are a fucking fantastic sex slave, Bitch. God, I love you!"

Such joy burst through me as I moaned around every inch of his dick. I was so glad to give him this pleasure. I suckled on him with passion as I slid my lips back up him. The sour flavor of my asshole had utterly faded from his dick.

I had polished his pole. I had cleaned his dick. I was so happy to serve my brother this way. His cock popped out of my gullet. I had him in my mouth. My tongue danced around his cock. I swirled about him as he groaned. He smiled down at me.

I winked at him and nursed on my little brother's dick.

I loved my Master with all my might as he groaned out, "Shit, that's it. You love my cum! You'll get it, Bitch!"

I moaned in delight, wanting his cum so badly. I craved to have all that spunk flooding my mouth. To have every drop of his spunk spurting out of his dick. I nursed on him with passion. I bobbed my head, working my mouth up and down his cock. He groaned as I did that. He smiled down at me as I nursed on him.

As I loved him.

I suckled with all my might on his cock. I flicked my tongue around that mighty dick. He throbbed so wonderfully in my mouth. It was amazing to bob my head, my boobs bouncing. My asshole clamped down on the butt plug keeping all his cum trapped in me.

"Bitch," he growled, gripping the sides of my head. "Yes, yes, that's it!"

I moaned around my little brother's dick. I loved being used by him. His dick twitched in my mouth as I suckled on him with all my might. He groaned, his cock pulsing. I knew he would be spurting all that cum into my mouth. Just erupting again and again.

"Oh, fuck, yes," he growled.

His cock erupted.

Hot cum spurted from his dick and splashed against the back of my throat. I groaned in delight at that wonderful spunk erupting from his dick. It was so good having all that cum splashing against the back of my throat. I savored it.

He erupted again and again. He spurted over and over again. All that cum erupted from his dick and poured down my throat. I was so happy to pleasure my Master. My little brother used me however he wanted.

That was amazing.

"You fucking slut, Bitch!" he growled. "You fucking whore! Yes!"

He pumped more and more of his cum into my mouth. He flooded me with all that he had. I loved gulping down his salty spunk. I swallowed down every last drop of it. I loved gulping down that jizz. It was such a good treat.

He spurted one more time. He panted as I suckled on his dick. I stared up at him with love and submission in my eyes. He smiled down at me, his fingers stroking through my hair. He breathed in deeply.

"Are you done, honey?" Mom asked. "Dinner is ready."

"Yes, I am," Master said. "Bitch, go let our little sister know."

I popped my mouth off his cock and moaned, "Yes, Master!"

I darted to my feet, my asshole clenching down on the butt plug. Pussy cream dripped down my thighs. I was so wet. I needed to have his cock in me, but it was dinner time. I raced up the stairs, so eager to serve him in every way possible. He could use me how he wanted.

* * *

Rita Bellamy

I was a tad nervous as I brought my boyfriend home. I mean, Andy had come over to my house plenty of times, but today was different. Tony had used me today. He had taken my virginity right before Andy's eyes before Andy got to make love to me.

Tony had told me how he wanted to use me for the rest of my life. I had to be a loving and faithful girlfriend to Andy, to marry him when the time was right, and every day to find a new girl to bring into our bed. It was my choice on which girl I picked except tonight.

Tony wanted me to share my mom with my boyfriend.

I hoped my mom would be cool about this.

"You are the best girlfriend," Andy said, squeezing my hand.

I flashed my nerdy boyfriend a smile. Like me, he wore glasses, though his frames were bigger. Mine were cute and dainty. He had brown hair, also like me. Though mine was much longer and curly. He looked so happy to be here. I squeezed his hand.

"Mom, you home?" I called.

"Yes, honey?" Mom called from her craft room. "Do you need something?"

"I need you to come out here and fuck my boyfriend," I said. "We have to share him. That's how he wants to use us."

"Just give me a second to glue this," Mom said. "Then I'll be right out."

This was working. I don't know why I doubted it. I mean, this was what Tony wanted. And whatever he wanted, he would get. I was so glad to be used by him in any way that he could imagine. I was just so glad that he made sure Andy and I would be together forever.

Mom emerged in a frumpy sweater, her brown hair even curlier than mine. It bounced around her shoulders as she smiled at us. She wore a pair of mom jeans that were faded from years of wear. She had even patched it in a few places. She was very crafty.

"So, we're going to fuck your boyfriend together," Mom said. "Should we go up to my bedroom? Or yours? Or just do it here?"

"Your bedroom, Mrs. Bellamy," groaned Andy. He was grinning from ear to ear. "Lead the way."

"Sure, sure," Mom said. "This is going to be so much fun."

She hurried ahead of us. My boyfriend didn't hide the fact he was staring at my mother's ass. Not one bit. She did have a nice butt, I guessed. I wasn't into girls at all. Never had the inclination to experiment like some of my other friends.

They all played at lesbianism, but I think it was more for show. To claim they were bi and get some brownie points from everyone. They all had boyfriends that they were into way more than trading kisses with other girls.

We headed down the hallway to my parents; bedroom. Mom stepped inside and turned around. She looked a tad nervous. Unsure what to do now. Frankly, I wasn't sure what we should be doing next, either. I glanced at my boyfriend.

"Both of you, strip naked," he ordered.

Mom looked relieved to have some direction. She ripped off her top. She had a gray sports bra underneath. I pulled off my own T-shirt. I wasn't that embarrassed about getting naked in front of Mom. We shared changing rooms these days when we went shopping.

I unhooked my bra, freeing my round boobs while Andy watched my mom with such hot eyes. Her bigger boobs spilled out of her sports bra. They were soft and heavy. He groaned and licked his lips at his first pair of MILF-tits.

Mature boobs.

"You like my breasts?" Mom asked, her cheeks burning bright. "When you have Rita's to look at."

"Rita's are great, but..." He cupped Mom's breasts and boldly squeezed them. "I've always thought about your tits, Mrs. Bellamy."

"Well, that's nice," she said. "But I am married, so you shouldn't think that I would normally do this, but... That's what he wants me to do."

"Yes, yes," groaned Andy and he buried his face between Mom's boobs.

I smiled fondly at my boyfriend as he rubbed his face back and forth between those tits. It was my job as his girlfriend to find him women to make him happy. I was doing my job just how Tony told me to. It was so hot being used like this.

I kicked off my shoes as Mom smiled. She looked so indulgent. She wasn't getting off on it, but she seemed more like a mother letting her child have fun. She hugged him to her boobs and smiled at me. I grinned back at her and unsnapped my jeans.

I had to wiggle out of my jeans while Mom just let her drop. She had more cushion in her booty. She said Dad liked her that way. I didn't need details, but I was eager to see if her butt-cheeks would jiggle while my guy was fucking her.

My boyfriend would be fucking my mom. It was such a heady thought. It would be impossible to think about if it wasn't what Tony wanted from us. So I was all down for it. So ready to be used in this naughty way.

Mom shot me a bemused grin as Andy kept rubbing his face between her big boobs. She had gotten out of her jeans, but her gray panties were rolling down her thighs. She couldn't bend over any farther. Still, Andy was enjoying himself.

I stepped out of my panties and said, "You really do like them big."

He ripped his face out of mom's boobs and shot me a guilty look. "Sorry."

"It's fine," I said as Mom bent over to shove off her panties. "That's what's going on. You get to use her and me how you wish."

"Yep," said Mom. "That's what he wants, so we'll do what you want. Um, so what would you like us to do?"

"Kiss," he said.

"Oh, sure," Mom said and turned to me, her big boobs jiggling. She leaned forward and planted a quick kiss on the lips. She glanced at him. "I suppose you want something more."

"Lots of tongue," said my boyfriend, nodding.

Mom leaned forward and kissed me again. This time, I cupped her face and tilted my head. Our lips worked and tongues brushed each other. It was... surreal making out with my mom. This wasn't like kissing Andy. It wasn't exciting. It was sort of... boring.

But we moaned and pretended like we were into it. That made him happy, and that was the whole point, right? Just to make him happy. I was so eager to do that for him. He was a really good guy. He deserved to be happy. I was so ready to do that for him.

"So hot," he said.

"Mmm," Mom said, though she didn't sound convincing. "Now what."

"Suck my dick," he said. "Both of you. Trade me back and forth. I want to cum on your faces like you're my sluts."

"We are your sluts," I purred. "Right, Mom?"

"Oh, yes," Mom said as she knelt behind me. "I'm really good at sucking her dad's dick."

"Mom!" I gasped in abject embarrassment. "TMI!"

"Oh, honey, we're married. We do lots of things. I even give him anal on his birthdays."

"I so don't need to hear any of that," I whimpered and dropped to my knees beside her. She already had a hold of Andy's dick. "Let's just suck his cock like a pair of sluts. He wants to cum all over our faces."

"Mmm, it's so hot when your father does that," Mom purred.

I wanted to die right now. Just melt away. My boyfriend grinned, though. Then he groaned as Mom swallowed his cock. She was sucking with such enthusiasm on his cock. She worked her mouth up and down his shaft, her tongue swirling around his cock.

It was so hot to watch. My pussy clenched as she worked her mouth. She bobbed her head, working her mouth up and down his dick. He groaned, loving what she did to him. I smiled up at him, so happy for him.

"That's incredible, Mrs. Bellamy!" he panted. "Oh, Rita, you're mom is amazing at this."

"Good," I purred.

Mom popped her mouth off and handed me the cock. "Ooh, I've never done this with your father. Shared a man. It's exciting."

"Yeah," I said and swallowed his cock. I could taste her mouth on his dick along with the salty precum. It was an indirect kiss that was way hotter than the one we just shared. I shivered in delight and suckled on my boyfriend's dick.

I showed my love to my boyfriend as I suckled on his dick. Mom watched me. I had to do a great job. I suckled on him with all my might. I nursed with such passion on him. It was so good to do that. I loved every second of working my mouth up and down his dick. My cheeks hollowed with my hunger.

I worked my lips up and down him. Andy groaned. He pushed up his glasses as he stared down at me. He was clearly in heaven here. He loved what I did to him. His dick throbbed in my mouth as I slid my lips up him and popped off.

I had to share him.

"This is so amazing," groaned my boyfriend as Mom swallowed him.

She engulfed his cock. He shuddered, smiling from ear to ear as he enjoyed what Mom did to him. She suckled with noisy passion. Her cheeks hollowed. Some drool spilled down her chin as she worked her lips up and down him.

With a wet smack, her mouth popped off him. She passed his cock to me. Once more, I had the privilege of loving his cock. I suckled on my boyfriend with passion, my cheeks hollowing as I loved him with my mouth and tongue.

"Mmm, that's it, honey," purred Mom. "He's loving that."

"So much, Rita," Andy groaned.

I winked at him and suckled hard. His precum grew stronger. I slid my mouth off of him and passed him off to Mom. I licked my lips as Mom swallowed his cock. She suckled on him, working her lips up and down him.

"Are you going to cum on our faces?" I asked with a sexy purr.

"Yes!" he panted, his eyes so wild. "Oh, yes, I'm going to jizz on you."

Mom ripped her mouth off his cock and moaned, "Yes, yes, cum all over us! Use us!"

I swallowed my boyfriend's cock, so excited for the moment when he would cum on us. That would be so hot. I suckled on him, my pussy dripping wet. This was so wild. I craved it so much. I wanted all his spunk on our faces.

Mom and I traded him back and forth. Andy groaned, grinning from ear to ear as we loved his cock. His precum grew saltier as we swapped him. My mouth loved him and then Mom's. We both worked to make him cum.

"You have to jizz all over our faces, honey," Mom said in her motherly voice while I suckled on his dick. "Just erupt all on us."

"I'm getting there, Mrs. Bellamy!" he groaned.

"Good, honey!" purred Mom as I popped my mouth off and handed it over to him.

"Yes, yes, just jizz on us," I purred as Mom suckled on him with her noisy passion.

"Just flood you," he panted. "I'm getting close!"

Mom bobbed her head, loving him. He groaned, his face twisting in delight. Mom fisted his dick at the same time. It was so hot. She popped her mouth off. I swallowed him. My tongue danced around the crown of his cock. His dick throbbed in me. I could feel it.

I ripped my mouth off and, with Mom, moaned, "Cum on us!"

"Yes!" he growled as Mom stroked his cock fast. "Fuck!"

His pearly spunk erupted from his cock and hosed us down. He drenched Mom and me. I opened my mouth wide, catching his spunk on my tongue. I loved the feel of his jizz hosing me down. This was such an incredible moment.

I loved this heat splashing our faces. It was so good to have him drenching us. His salty cum spurted into my mouth and showered my forehead. My cheeks. His cum drenched us as he grunted out his passion.

"Yes, yes, yes," he groaned as he erupted one last time. "Oh, damn, that's so good. That's just so good!"

Mom and I panted, his cum dripping down us. Some landed on our breasts. Should we wipe it up? I didn't know what to do with the spunk that he fired all over us. He grinned, though, and it was clear that he had plans.

"So, what do you want us to do next, sweetie?" Mom asked as we dripped with cum.

"Lick each other clean," he said, his eyes burning so bright.

"Oh, sure," Mom said. She licked her lips, gathering up some of the cum. "Sure thing."

I leaned toward her and licked up jizz dripping down Mom's cheek. She did the same to mine. It was so wild to do this. I felt so naughty as we cleaned each other up. Andy watched on, enjoying the sight of our debauchery.

It must be so hot to see two women—a mother and daughter—licking each other clean. So I bet he would love it if we kissed and snowballed the cum back and forth. I went for it, gambling that it would make him so happy.

I licked up the jizz on Mom's chin and found her lips.

Mom froze as I thrust my tongue into her mouth coated in her cum. Andy groaned in obvious enjoyment. Mom launched into action. It was like hearing him enjoy the sight spurned her to engage in it. Our lips worked together as we passed the cum back and forth.

This time, our kiss was far deeper. Far more passionate. It was so wild to make out with her like that. Our tongues flashed together. I loved teasing her. She whimpered against my mouth. We were both kissing each other. Just making out with such passion.

"That is so hot" Andy moaned.

It was. We were sharing his cum.

When the jizz ran out, we would lick up more from our faces and kiss again. Mom and I snowballed his cum back and forth. We shared it as he watched. Our breasts rubbed together as we did this naughty act.

The cum dwindled, though. There was less and less of it for us to enjoy. It faded so fast. Too fast. I was so disappointed when it was gone already. But that was okay. I was just glad that we were able to share in this moment and make my boyfriend happy.

We broke our kiss and stared up at him.

"I want to fuck your mom while you sit on her face," Andy said. "I want to be in your pussy, Mrs. Bellamy, while you make your daughter cum."

"Sure, sweetie," Mom said. "Well, Rita, you better plant that twat right on your mom's face. I've never done this before, but I am more than willing to try."

"Sure thing, Mom," I said as we rose.

Mom slid onto the bed as I crawled on beside her. My round boobs jiggled. I pushed up my glasses as I straddled her head. I lowered my furred muff to her mouth. I planted my trimmed curls on her mouth and squirmed on her.

She licked me.

It was so hot having her tongue stroking through my folds. She lapped at me with that delicious snatch. I groaned at her tongue stroking over me. It felt so nice having her licking at me. She caressed from my clit to my taint.

I bucked at that moment. It was so good having her stroking through my folds. I loved her. My boobs jiggled as she lapped at me. It was so amazing having her tongue stroking through my flesh. It was just such a treat to have her stroking her tongue through my folds.

She licked at me with all that she had. Her tongue stroked with such eagerness through my folds as my boyfriend mounted the bed. Mom moaned in delight. In anticipation. She spread her thighs even wider. She wanted my boyfriend's dick in her.

"Fuck her hard, Andy," I moaned, loving the feel of Mom's tongue stroking through me. "Only Dad's been in her."

"And my first boyfriend," Mom added. "But he has nothing on your father. Nor on your boyfriend. Ooh, I am going to enjoy your cock in me, sweetie. Fuck me hard. Use me!"

"Use my mom!" I moaned, her tongue plunging into my pussy and swirling around. She was really, really good at eating cunt. "Mommy! Oh, yes, yes, that's amazing!"

Andy lifted her rump and shoved a pillow beneath her. He pressed his cock into her thick bush. I loved watching him nuzzling into her folds. Mom moaned into my cunt as he thrust into her pussy. He buried into her with force, his cock vanishing into her pussy.

"Oh, yes," Mom whimpered into my cunt.

She licked at my pussy with such a frantic delight now that she had my boyfriend's cock in her. Andy grinned at me as he stroked my mom's stomach up to her breasts. He took a hold of those large mounds and kneaded them.

Mom thrust her tongue into my snatch. I gasped, arching my back. My glasses slipped on me as Mom swirled her tongue around in my snatch. She swirled about in me. She felt awesome in me as she enjoyed my boyfriend's cock pulling back.

"Damn," he groaned as he slammed back into my mom's pussy. "Oh, wow, your mom feels amazing around my cock."

"Good," I whimpered as she drove me wild with her tongue.

I squirmed on her as my boyfriend pumped away at her. He thrust his cock in and out of her pussy. He buried into her with such force. He slammed his dick to the hilt in her. She loved what he did. He plunged over and over into her cunt.

I loved how she tongued me as he fucked her. How his passionate thrusts spurred her to lick my folds with such delight. Sometimes, she plunged her tongue into my snatch and swirled around in me. I whimpered, my head tossing from side to side as she drove me wild with that naughty tongue of hers.

"Oh, Mom," I whimpered.

"Yes, yes, that's it," groaned Mom. "Oh, your boyfriend's dick is amazing!"

"I'm so happy!" I gasped as she made me feel so good. So incredible.

It was hot watching my boyfriend fucking her. He thrust into her. He plowed deep and hard into her snatch. He churned her up as I squirmed on her face. Mom's tongue danced through my folds. She brushed my clit.

Sparks flared from that contact. I groaned, my round boobs jiggling. I stared into Andy's eyes. He grinned at me as he enjoyed fucking my mother. He pounded her married pussy with his big dick, using us as Tony wanted us to be used.

"Oh, Mommy," I whimpered, her tongue sweeping around my clit. "Oh, that's so good! I'm going to cum on you, Mommy!"

"Mmm, that's nice," she moaned. "Oh, I am going to burst on your boyfriend's dick. Oh, he's got a lovely one. Oh, that's so good, sweetie. Fuck me harder!"

"Yes, Mrs. Bellamy," Andy panted, his fingers digging into my mother's breasts. "Shit, your tits feel so nice around my fingers. "Oh, wow, that's good."

"Yes, yes, I bet it is," she whimpered. "Your cock is amazing."

Mom suckled hard on my clit. I gasped as she did that. I threw back my head, the pressure building and building in me. I rose toward that wonderful moment when I would burst in delight. I would have a huge climax on her. I would down her.

Her tongue stroked over my bud. She suckled on my cock with all that she had. I loved the way she did that. It was so good having her nursing on me. I trembled, my face contorting with delight. I would have a huge climax. Just explode on her.

Mom swept her tongue around me. I pushed up my glasses and threw my arms around my boyfriend's neck. I stared into his eyes as my orgasm swelled in me. He grunted, fucking Mom hard as she nibbled on my clit.

"Mommy!" I squealed as I came.

I kissed my boyfriend as I drowned Mom with my pussy juices. I shuddered on her, smearing my cunt across her mouth. She licked up the passion as the waves of incestuous delight swept through me. It was so good.

"Oh, yes, sweetie!" Mom gasped into my pussy. "Andy, sweetie, yes!"

Mom squealed into my cunt as she climaxed on my boyfriend's cock. Andy groaned into my lips as he fucked her. Mom's passion stimulated my pussy lips, sending more delight rushing through me. It was so amazing to share this passion with her.

I was so glad to share my boyfriend with her.

He broke the kiss and gasped, "Mrs. Bellamy!"

He dumped his cum into her pussy. I could tell. I squirmed on her face as she licked my cunt. She stroked her tongue through my folds, licking and lapping at me with such passion. The waves of delight drowned my mind.

I swayed on Mom, savoring the way she licked at my snatch as my boyfriend dumped his cum into her pussy. He flooded her with his seed. That was so hot. I was so glad for this. It was such a dizzying moment to have all this pleasure rushing through me.

My orgasm peaked in me. I trembled there as Mom whimpered. My boyfriend grunted, dumping more and more of his spunk into her. He filled her up with his cum. He panted, a big smile on his lips as he enjoyed that so thoroughly.

"Mmm," I purred. "That was amazing. I loved being used like this. Ooh, are you done with us, Andy, or..."

"I'm not done!" he said and ripped out of my mom's pussy. "I want you devouring my cum out of your mother's cunt while I fuck you in the ass."

"Oh, my, that sounds delicious," Mom purred. "A creampie. That is a wonderful way to be used."

"It is," I cooed as I crawled off her face and down her body. Andy backed up so I could kneel between my mother's thighs. I gave him a quick kiss and spun around. I faced my mother's brown bush matted in his jizz. "Ooh, this is how I'll be used a lot."

"Yeah," groaned Andy, slapping his wet dick on my rump as I bent over.

I nuzzled into Mom's bush. Her curls tickled my face. I loved the way the cum matted my cheek. I found her wet folds and licked at her. The salty flavor of my boyfriend's cum mixed with Mom's tart pussy juices. This was so wild.

I licked at her. My tongue flicked through her folds. I couldn't stop myself from tonguing her. I licked and lapped at her with all that I had. It was so glorious to do that. I wiggled my hips from side to side, stroking my tongue through her folds and gathering up my boyfriend's spunk.

His cock nuzzled into my asshole. He pressed right against my backdoor. I groaned as he did that. It was so good having him pushing on me. I whimpered in delight as he drilled against my backdoor. My anal sheath stretched open until...

He popped inside.

"Yes!" he groaned as he slid into my bowels.

"Mmm," I purred in delight, licking his cum out of my mother's pussy.

The taboo flavor of her cunt mixed with his salty cum. Mom groaned, her big boobs jiggling as I licked at her cunt. I stroked through her folds. It was so exciting. I was in heaven here. Just so happy to do this. It was wild.

I was glad to feast on her as my boyfriend sank to the hilt in my bowels. His cock was deep in me. He groaned his enjoyment. I loved how he throbbed in me. It was so delicious. He stroked his hands up and down my sides.

He pulled back his cock.

I moaned into Mom's pussy.

"Oh, damn," he groaned as he slammed back into me.

"Fuck my daughter's ass," Mom moaned as I licked up more of his cum leaking out of her tart pussy. "Yes, yes, fuck her so hard!"

"Yes, Mrs. Bellamy," panted Andy as he thrust away at my asshole.

He fucked my bowels hard. My anal sheath squeezed down on his thrusting cock. It was so wonderful to have him burying away at me. He churned me up. I groaned, wiggling my hips from side to side as I licked at my mother's pussy.

I gathered up the cum from her pussy. I enjoyed the delicious flavor of that salty spunk. It was so good to have her doing that. I tongued her with all that I had while I squeezed my bowels down on his thrusting dick.

He churned me up as I licked up more of his cum from Mom's pussy. I plunged into her tart snatch to find more of his jizz. The heat melted to my cunt as I plundered Mom's twat for his spunk. I found the salty delight and scooped it out of her.

"Oh, sweetie, that's good," Mom moaned. "Mmm, lick out all that cum. Oh, my, you're going to make me cum if you do that!"

"Yes, yes, make your mom cum!" growled my boyfriend as he fucked into my bowels. He pounded me so hard. My orgasm swelled in me. I hurtled closer and closer to cumming. "Drown in your mom's pussy cream, Rita."

"Yes!" I gasped and plunged my tongue into Mom's incestuous snatch to find more of his cum.

He fucked me hard and fast. He buried into me again and again. It was so good having him pounding me like that. I loved it. He thrust into my bowels with all that he had as I scooped out more of his cum from Mom's pussy.

His jizz dwindled.

So I licked up to her clit.

I attacked her bud as that big dick plunged into my bowels again and again. I squeezed my anal sheath down on him, massaging him with my tight asshole. He groaned as he churned me up, thrusting away at me with that mighty cock of his. It was so amazing.

I was so close to cumming as I tongued Mom's clit. I licked at her as the bedroom door creaked open. I felt someone watching us. Was Dad home? My boyfriend thrust away at my asshole as Mom shuddered, sitting up.

"Hi, honey, we're just being used by him," Mom moaned.

"Good, good," said Dad as he was taking off his work clothes. "Don't mind me!"

"No, no," Mom gasped. "I hope you had a good day at work because... because... Yes!"

She climaxed.

Her pussy juices gushed out into my mouth. I drowned in Mom's pussy cream. I savored her tart passion spilling out as my boyfriend plowed his big dick into my asshole. He buried deep and hard into me. I groaned as my orgasm burst in my cunt.

My bowels rippled and writhed around his thrusting dick. He groaned as I moaned into Mom's pussy. Cunt cream spilled out of my snatch and ran down my thighs. I loved the delight as I licked up Mom's pussy cream.

"I'm cumming!" I squealed as my boyfriend buried into my dick.

"Yes!" growled my boyfriend as he erupted into my asshole.

He spurted blast after blast of cum into my bowels. My anal sheath writhed around him, celebrating all that cum spurting into my bowels. It was incredible having all this cum spurting out of his cock and flooding me. His balls twitched against my taint.

"Yes, yes, yes," I moaned into Mom's pussy.

I licked at her cunt as my asshole milked my boyfriend's cock dry. It was so incredible having him do that. Dad changed in the background. A drawer opened. I just shuddered, more and more of my boyfriend's jizz pumped into my asshole. He filled me up.

"Damn," he groaned as he erupted one last time.

"Oh, that was so good," Mom purred. "Oh, honey, our daughter made me cum, and her boyfriend has an amazing dick. I was so happy to be used by him and fucked with it."

"That's nice," said Dad. "You have time to make dinner?"

"Not sure," purred Mom. "Are you done using me, sweetie?"

Andy's cock lurched in my dick. "No, no, you two have to suck me clean. I mean, we have all night together. Sorry, Mr. Bellamy, you'll be sleeping on the couch or something."

"Sure, sure, I guess I'll order some pizza," he said.

"Thanks, Daddy," I moaned as Andy slid his cock out of me. All night. I was so ready to keep being used by Tony in this amazing way. Even though he wasn't here, this was what he wanted me to do. To find new women to share with my boyfriend starting with Mom.

It was wonderful being used by Tony this way. Just amazing.

Chapter 135: Chapter 135. Using Mom and Cuckolding Dad (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Andy Hershal - Day 3

"Damn," I groaned as I pulled my cock out of my girlfriend's asshole. She just ate my cum out of her mother's creampie. It was so great that Rita was being used by my best friend. Every day, Rita had to pick a new girl for us to share.

Today, she had to choose her mother.

"Well, I'm going to order pizza," Mr. Bellamy, her father, said. He had watched the last round, accepting that his wife had to be used by Rita and me. I mean, Tony wanted this to happen, so it made sense.

What was wrong about it?

"Mmm, let's suck his dick clean," purred Mrs. Bellamy.

"Yes, Mom," my girlfriend said, spinning around. Her mother's pussy cream covered her face. Her hazel eyes shone behind her glasses. She had brown hair like her mother's, though Mrs. Bellamy's was far curlier. "Let's polish him together!"

Mother and daughter leaned forward as they knelt before me. I groaned in delight as their tongues licked up my shaft. It was so amazing to have their tongues stroking up and down my dick. They bathed my shaft with their saliva.

I groaned as they reached my crown. They lapped over me. It was so good to have them stroking over my cock with their tongues. It was amazing of them to do that. I groaned as they bathed the crown of my dick, polishing my dick clean.

Then Mrs. Bellamy swallowed my dick. She engulfed my cock. I groaned as she worked her mouth down my dick. She winked a brown eye at me as she nursed on me. My dick throbbed in her mouth as she polished me clean of her daughter's asshole.

"Go, Mom, go!" squealed Rita. "Love my boyfriend's dick! That's how you have to be used!"

"Yes!" I groaned, savoring that hot mouth around my dick.

She suckled on me with force. It was so good having her suckling on me like that. I loved it. That was such an incredible moment. She nursed on me with all that she had. I loved her suckling on me like that. A big smile spread on my lips.

She bobbed her head. She worked her mouth up and down my dick. I loved her doing that. It was so good to have her suckling on me. She loved my dick with her hot mouth. It was a fabulous delight. She swirled her tongue around my cock.

"Let me have a turn, Mom!" whimpered Rita.

The naughty married woman popped her mouth off my cock and purred, "Sure, honey!"

Rita swallowed my dick. Her lips slid over the crown. She felt so good as she did that. I loved feeling her working her mouth down and down my shaft. I groaned at the force of her suckling. It was fabulous to have her working her mouth up and down me like that.

I smiled, a big grin spreading on my lips as she loved my dick. She suckled on me with all that she had. It was so good having her doing that. I loved it immensely. It was just fabulous having her bobbing her head.

She worked her mouth up and down my cock, suckling with such delight on me. It was just a beautiful moment. I groaned, my cock throbbing in her mouth. She swirled her tongue around my cock. It was fabulous.

"Yes, yes, yes," I groaned. "Damn, that's good. That's so fucking good. Shit!"

My girlfriend winked at me as she polished my pole. Then she ripped her mouth off my dick. Her mother swallowed me. The married woman nursed on my dick with all that she had. She danced her tongue around my cock. It was fabulous.

I loved every second of that heat. I savored it so much. This was just such a perfect moment. I rose toward that point when I would spray my cum on both their faces. Mrs. Bellamy suckled with passion on my cock while her daughter waited for her turn.

I was so close to cumming. Mrs. Bellamy loved my dick. She swirled he tongue around me, polishing my pole. Then she ripped her mouth off. Her daughter took over. My loving girlfriend suckled hard on me.

"Shit, Rita," I groaned.

"Are you going to cum on our faces," the married woman purred. "All over my daughter and me? We have to be used! That's what he wants!"

"Yes!" I moaned, so glad that Tony had set this all up for me.

My girlfriend suckled on me with passion. Her tongue danced around my cock. I loved how she did that. It was such a delicious thing. She was amazing at it. She nursed on me, her eyes sparkling with such delight as she loved me.

She popped her mouth off my dick and her mother took back over. Rita licked her lips, gathering up the drool that had spilled out of her mouth. She smiled up at me as that hot mouth worked up and down my dick. It was so good to feel. I loved it. I savored that treat.

"Shit, shit, shit," I groaned. "That's good."

"I bet it is," she purred, her tongue flicking about her lips. "Are you going to cum on our faces!"

"Yes!" I moaned. "I'm almost there!"

Mrs. Bellamy ripped her mouth off my dick. Her hand flew up and down my cock as he pressed her cheek against her daughter's. They both stared up at me, their eyes burning with passion. "Cum on our faces!" the MILF moaned. "Please, please, jizz on us!"

"Fuck, yes!" I snarled and erupted.

My pearly cum spurted out and bathed across mother and daughter's faces. I soaked them with my cum. It was so amazing to erupt again and again. The pleasure slammed through my mind. Stars flashed as I drenched them with my cum.

They both moaned, opening their mouths wide. They caught my cum on their pink tongues. It was such a hot sight to witness. My heart pounded in my chest as they did that. It was so amazing to witness. I loved every second of this.

My heart pounded in my chest as I drenched them. It was outstanding to do this. I groaned with each blast of cum. I spurted. It was such a treat. I loved it immensely. The pleasure slammed through my mind.

"Damn!" I groaned as I hosed them down.

I splashed more and more cum on their faces. Mrs. Bellamy fisted my dick, working out the last of my spunk. They both moaned, dripping with my jizz. Some splashed on their tits, especially Mrs. Bellamy's big ones. They purred and turned to each other.

"Yes," I breathed as they licked up my cum from each other's faces.

Their pink tongues swiped up my pearly jizz. Mother and daughter kissed each other. They swapped the delight back and forth. I trembled at the sight. It was so awesome. I loved watching them pass the spunk back and forth.

Tony was the man for doing this. I had to text him and thank him. I shuddered and grabbed my phone from my pants as mother and daughter passed my spunk back and forth. I snapped a pic of them and texted Tony.

"Thanks for this! You're the best!"

"You're welcome, man," Tony answered. "Glad you're enjoying using them."

I was. It was so hot watching them cleaning up my spunk. They licked up more of it off their cheeks or foreheads. Their lips melted together. Their tongues passed my pearly cum back and forth. I groaned at the sight.

The doorbell rang as they finished it up. They broke the kiss and smiled up at me, little traces of the spunk remaining. I smiled down at them. This was an incredible night. And I would be spending it with them both.

"Pizza!" shouted Mr. Bellamy.

I smiled at that, my stomach rumbling. I rose from the bed, the two naked beauties following. Yes, I was so glad that Tony wanted to use my girlfriend this way. That he wanted her to share a new woman with me every night.

I would always be happy with Rita. We would be together forever.

* * *

Tony Carter - Day 4

I woke up lying beside my little sister feeling horny. Not for her, though. I mean, I had made love to her before we fell asleep naked. I had filled her little womb with my cum. It was my mother I was horny for. She was lying down beside Dad.

I didn't like that. He didn't treat Mom right. He just thought of her as his maid. To cook and clean. I would treat her better. Give her what she needed. Craved. She had been so frigid about sex because Dad didn't please her.

I did.

I rolled out of my little sister's bed, careful not to wake her. It was late, past midnight. I moved across the room, rubbing at the back of my neck. I felt like there should be something there, but... It was just smooth skin.

I stepped out into the hallway, loving my powers. I wasn't quite sure how I got them. Something about... It grew fuzzy. Did it matter how I gained these powers? Nope. Just that I could use any woman I wanted. The world catered to my whims.

I slipped into my parent's room. They were both sleeping on the bed. Dad was on his side, snoring. Mom was on her back. They didn't sleep close together. There was such a gulf between them. I moved slowly to her side of the bed, the soft tick of the clock downstairs the only sound.

I pulled back the covers. Mom wore a heavy nightgown. It was thick and baggy. I lightly shook her. She groaned and slowly came awake. She blinked as she stared up at me. My eyes adjusted to the dark, so I could see her brow furrowing.

"Is that you, Tony?" she asked.

"Yeah," I said. "I was horny. Needed to fuck you. Get naked."

"Of, sure," she said, smiling. "I like being used by you."

"You don't like it when Dad fucks you, though?" I asked, keeping my voice low.

She rose from the bed and began pulling up her nightgown. "No, not really. I mean, I do my duty. Sex isn't supposed to be enjoyable for a woman. It's just something we do for our husbands."

"But you cum hard when I use you," I said.

She shuddered. "It's different with you. You're... You're special. It feels right with you like it never has with your father."

"And with Debbie? Did you like eating her young pussy."

"I suppose," she said and let the nightgown fall. Her big, soft breasts came into view. "I mean, I enjoyed eating her pussy. It was what you wanted me to do, so it felt good."

"Was it more than that?" I asked her, cupping her breasts. I squeezed them. "Are you gay, Mom?"

"What?" She laughed lightly. "What a silly thing to say. I'm not gay. That's a sin. Maybe I was confused when I was your age, but I prayed to the Lord and met your father, and I've been happy."

"You have not been happy with Dad," I said as I fondled her tits. "You never have orgasms with him. You don't like having sex with him."

"There's more to life than sex, young man," she said sternly even as she shoved off her panties. "I am happy being a wife and mother. I am glad that you're special. I do so love being used by you. Your father is a good man."

God, my mom was gay. She was a closeted lesbian that had repressed herself so much, she was in complete denial. Well, I would help her to embrace her love for women. Of course, she would still love me. The only cock she did crave.

She grabbed my dick, stroking it. She felt so eager as she worked her hand up and down my dick. I loved her touch. I squeezed her breasts again. She purred in delight and sank onto the bed, pulling me with her.

"You want to use me, right?" she purred.

"Yes, I do," I groaned as Mom pulled me down on her.

I kissed her, my hands squeezing her breasts. I want to do more than fuck her. I want to eat her out. My hands gripped her boobs as I kissed her with passion. I loved dancing my tongue around in her mouth. She whimpered into my lips.

I broke the kiss and smooched into her neck. She sighed in delight. Dad just snored softly beside us. It was so hot. I was cuckolding him. I savored that idea as I kissed down her neck to her collarbone. I moved down between her breasts.

"Tony," she breathed softly as I rubbed my face between her breasts. Dad was a heavy sleeper. I wondered if he would wake up at all.

I just enjoyed those big boobs rubbing into the side of my face. I loved this moment. It was so peaceful. So relaxing. I savored it as I kissed back and forth between her boobs. I kneaded those soft mounds.

My mother deserved to be loved. To be worshiped. She brought me into this world. I shuddered as I smooched up her breast. I reached the pinnacle of her nipple. I engulfed her nub. She gasped as I did that. She whimpered, her head tossing.

"Tony," she whimpered. So softly. She didn't want to wake up Dad, either.

I swirled my tongue around her nub. I loved how she shuddered as I did that. It was so much fun to do. I suckled hard on her. She whimpered, her entire body trembling. My cock was so hard to fuck her, but I had to make her cum first.

I popped my mouth off her right nipple and engulfed her left. I loved the feel of her in my mouth. I swirled my tongue around her. She groaned as I did that. My hands stroked her sides. I had to push down her and eat her out.

I popped my mouth off her nub and smooched down her stomach. I kissed at her belly as I went lower and lower. The tart aroma of her pussy filled my nose. I nuzzled into her bush and loved the feel of her curls on my face.

"Tony!" she gasped as I found the folds of her pussy.

I licked my mom's cunt. I stroked my tongue through her folds. She groaned, her thighs squeezing around my head. She trembled, her boobs jiggling. I licked and lapped at her with passion. I stroked my tongue through her petals. She groaned as I did that. It was so much fun to lap at her.

She groaned as I did that. She humped against me, her curls tickling my face. I lapped at the tart pussy that birthed me. Mom's big boobs jiggling. She clamped her hand over her mouth to stifle the volume of her moans.

I gave my mom pleasure.

My dick was so hard at that thought. I loved her so much.

I plunged my tongue into her tart depths and swirled around in her. I licked at her. She whimpered as I did that. She trembled as I stroked my tongue around in her. She squeezed her cunt down around me. I caressed her. Teased her.

She trembled on the bed, Dad snoring away obliviously. I fucked my tongue in and out of his wife's cunt. I feasted on Mom, devouring her. I licked her juices out of her twat, eager for her to cum and drown me.

I flicked up to her clit. I stroked over her bud. She squealed into her palm when I did that. I loved the sound she made. It was so hot. My heart pounded in my chest as I flicked about her clit. She whimpered, her head tossing from side to side as I did that.

I suckled on her clit. I nursed hard on her bud. She whimpered as I did that. Her entire body squeezed about me. She felt so good as she humped against me. I loved it. I savored how wonderful it was to feast on her.

I wanted to be in her.

I ached to be in her.

I suckled hard on her clit. I nursed on her with passion. She arched her back as I did that. She tightened her thighs around my face. I knew I would make her cum. She moaned into her hand as I nibbled on her bud.

I loved licking over her clit. I stroked around that naughty nub. She whimpered, her bush rubbing on my face. She had such a thick one. Her thighs gripped the sides of my head as I suckled hard on her. She whimpered, her head tossing.

Her boobs jiggled from side to side. She trembled, her eyes rolling back in her head. Then she squealed out in delight as her pussy juices gushed out of her cunt and bathed my lips. I licked at her. I stroked my tongue through her petals.

"Oh, yes, yes, that's so good," she moaned as she climaxed. "Tony!"

Dad kept snoring away as I licked at Mom's snatch. I tongued her with hunger. It was so good to feast on her juices as they spilled out of her. She trembled, her thighs gripping the sides of my head. She held me to her.

"Oh, yes, yes," she whimpered, her boobs jiggling. "Oh, Tony! Use me!"

I rose up her as she trembled through her orgasm. She pulled me up her body with such eagerness. My hard dick swayed beneath me. I kissed her with passion as I settled down on her. My dick nuzzled into her bush. I sank into her.

I thrust to the hilt into her cunt. I shuddered, savoring the feel of her around me. She was such a wonderful treat. It was so amazing to sink into her twat. It was so delightful. I trembled on her, enjoying the feel of her pussy around me.

I was back in my mother's twat.

She hugged me tight. I drew back my cock. She whimpered about me, her flesh massaging me. It was such a good time. I pumped away at her. I loved how she felt about my dick. She massaged me with that wonderful flesh.

She held me tight, her arms and legs wrapped around me. I pumped in and out of her, my nuts slapping against her taint. I kissed her, those lips muffling our cries. Dad was still snoring. I was fucking his wife right beside him and he hadn't woken up.

It was like I had exposed my father's nakedness and revealed he was impotent.

He couldn't stop me from making love to my mother.

Mom's hands roamed up and down my back. She stroked me as I drove my cock into her pussy. I filled her up again and again. I loved how she squeezed down around me. She held me tight as I fucked into her pussy. I loved burying into that hot cunt. I enjoyed every last second of that delight. I plowed into her with all that I had.

She squeezed her snatch down on me. I savored that hot pussy around my dick as I plunged into Mom's pussy again and again. I fucked her hard and fast. I drove into her snatch with all that I had. She whimpered as I did.

I loved being in my mother.

I loved thrusting to the hilt in her snatch. This was so wrong. So forbidden.

Her pussy clamped down on me. She held me tight. It was so amazing to have that wonderful cunt around my cock. It was just an absolute delight to have all that hot flesh around me. It was just an incredible moment to bury into her.

I fucked her hard and fast. I plowed into her. It was wondrous. Fantastic. I churned her up. I fucked her hard and fast. I plowed to the hilt in her snatch. It was so glorious to have her squeezing down around me.

I rose toward my orgasm.

My nuts grew tighter and tighter as Mom's taboo snatch massaged me. Her forbidden cunt brought me closer and closer to dumping my load in her. I wanted to knock her up. I wanted my mother to have my baby.

She whimpered, her hands stroking my back. She kissed me with such passion. Then she broke the kiss and gasped, "Oh, Tony!" She gripped her cunt down on me as I thrust into her. "I'm almost there! Just keep using me."

I plunged into my mother's cunt, my balls so tight with the need to cum in her. I craved to erupt into her pussy. I wanted to flood her cunt with all that I had. I slammed to the hilt in her twat. She squeezed her pussy down on me.

It was so good to feel her doing that. It was just amazing to have her cunt massaging my dick like that. I loved the feel of her cunt around my dick. As I plowed into her. Her breasts pressed into my chest. She hugged me tight.

"Tony!" she moaned into my ear. "I love being used by you!"

My mother's pussy went wild around my cock.

Her incestuous flesh writhed around my dick. She felt so good spasming about me. It was an incredible delight to have her pussy rippling about my cock. I loved every second of it. I fucked to the hilt in her twat. I buried deep and hard into her writhing snatch.

I erupted into her pussy.

My cum pumped into my mother's pussy. I flooded her with my spunk, hoping I bred her. I wanted to see her swelling with my child. Mom's cunt spasmed around me. She held me tight in her embrace as she writhed beneath me.

I loved dumping all my cum into her snatch. The heat rushed around me. Her cunt spasmed about my dick. She felt so good about me. It was just so amazing to flood her with all that I had. It was just a perfect delight.

"Oh, Jake," she moaned as she milked my cock with her wondrous cunt.

"Mom," I groaned as I spurted more and more of my cum into her snatch. "Damn!"

I erupted into her one last time and kissed her. I made out with my mom. Her hands stroked up and down me, my hard cock throbbing in her snatch. It was so good being in her. Just a wonderful moment. I loved it so much.

She broke the kiss and asked, "How do you want to use me next?"

My dick throbbed in her pussy as I smiled at her.

* * *

Jake Carter

"Yes, yes, yes, fuck my ass," my wife moaned as I rose out of sleep.

"What?" I groaned, my dick hard. "You want me to fuck your ass, Abigail?"

"No," my wife said with abject disgust. "Why would I ever let you do something that filthy? I'm your wife, not a whore!"

I blinked and heard the slap of flesh. The bed rocked. My wife was on her knees, her boobs swaying beneath her, while our son was fucking her from behind. He gripped her hips and pounded her, grunting and groaning.

"Fuck," I muttered and rolled onto my side. "I'm trying to sleep. Do you have to use your mother right now?"

"Yep," my son said.

"It's late and you have school in the morning," I said, the bed shaking. I was wide awake now and so hard.

"And?" Tony said. "I'm fucking mom hard. I love using her asshole."

"And my pussy," moaned Abigail, her voice so throaty. She did things with our son she would never do with me. Well, he could use any woman he wanted.

"But do he have to use you in our bed?" I asked. "Can't you take your mother to your bedroom?"

"And wake up Debbie, Dad?" Tony asked, his crotch smacking into my wife's ass. "That's not fair to her. She needs her sleep."

"So do I," I muttered, my wife moaning louder and louder. She wasn't trying to keep quiet now. "Why not fuck your mother in Debbie's room?"

"I like it here," said Tony. "It's hot cuckolding you, Dad. I'm fucking your wife in the ass. She's my whore. I can do what I want to her. Use her how I want."

"Yes, yes, yes, use me, Tony!" Abigail moaned like such a whore. "Oh, my god, I'm going to cum on his huge dick, Jake. I'm going to explode on our son's massive cock fucking my asshole. I love being used this way!"

I just wanted them to finish so I could go to sleep. My cock was so hard. I slid my hand into my boxers, wanting to stroke it. I wished I could fuck my wife like that. I wanted to use her the way my son could. He was so lucky.

The bed rocked. He groaned as he buried his cock into his mother's asshole. My wife moaned like a whore. I gripped my cock, working it up and down. I swallowed, savoring that heat. My son was fucking her like a whore.

Could I watch?

"Yes, yes, Tony, I love you!" Abigail squealed.

"Mom!" he groaned. "Shit, yes!"

"I love it when your cum floods me! Oh, that's it. Fill Mommy's asshole with your spunk!"

I stroked myself faster, my eyes closed as my son dumped his load into my wife's asshole. He used her. They both groaned their pleasure. My wife squealed in delight. The bed quivered as he emptied his nuts in her.

He filled her asshole to the brim with his cum. They panted. Then they collapsed on the bed. I stroked my cock as I heard them kissing. They were cuddling together. My wife's butt rubbed against mine. They were going to sleep together.

I stroked my cock faster. My dick brimmed with the need to cum. I had to erupt. I had to—

"Why is the bed shaking?" Abigail asked. "Are you jacking off?"

I froze. "N-no."

"That's so disgusting," she hissed. "Go! Get out. You can go sleep on the couch if you want to do something that disgusting."

"Yeah, Dad, get out of here," my son said. "I'm sleeping with Mom tonight. She's got to suck my dick clean after it was in her ass."

"Mmm, yes I do," Abigail purred with such throaty passion.

I rose. My son wanted me gone. I hurried out of the room. I glanced back to see my wife swallowing my son's dirty dick. She suckled on him with passion. I fled down the hallway and to the couch to sleep there.

I came fast.

* * *

Abigail Carter

My husband was so disgusting jacking off like that while we were in bed beside him. Such a pig.

Not like my son. Tony was just amazing. I slid my lips over his dirty dick, savoring the sour flavor of my asshole. I had to polish him. It wasn't a chore to suck Tony's cock. It wasn't foul or disgusting. It was so wonderful to be used by him.

No other man made me wet at all. No other guy ever excited me. Just him. I didn't feel dirty after he was done using me like I was with my husband. I didn't feel wrong. I felt so right when I had my son's cum leaking out of my pussy and asshole.

And soon he'd feel my belly.

I polished his pole as he lay there, his eyes closed. He was dozing. He had to get his sleep. He had school in the morning. One last cum, then he would sleep like a baby. I had to get him off quickly. So I nursed with all that I had.

I suckled on him with such force.

It was so good to love my son like this. I danced my tongue around his cock. He groaned as I did that. He shuddered, his face twisting in delight as I suckled on him. It was so much fun to do that. I nursed on him with all my might.

The sour flavor of my asshole faded. The salty taste of his precum grew and grew as I suckled on him. It would be so much fun to have all that cum spurting into my mouth. I wanted that greatly. I craved to have his spunk flooding my mouth.

I nursed on him with passion. He groaned as I did that. He squirmed on the bed as I suckled on him, groaning, "Mom!"

I loved being used by him. I suckled so hard on his dick. I worked my mouth up and down him.

"That's it, Mom!" he groaned.

I nursed on him, the sour flavor of my ass fading. It was just the taste of his cock. My cheeks hollowed as I loved him. I swirled my tongue around his dick. I danced about him, the salty flavor of his precum swelling.

He groaned, his face twisting in pleasure. Then he erupted.

My son's salty cum pumped into my mouth.

I groaned, loving that delight. It was so great to have all his spunk flooding my mouth I was just so happy to have it. His cum splashed against the back of my throat. It was amazing to have him do that. I loved it so much.

He groaned, his dick throbbing with each eruption. I loved that so much. It was just so wonderful to have all that cum spurting into the back of my throat. It was just a delight to have him do that. I loved it so much.

"Damn," he groaned. "Mom!"

I was so happy to be used this way. To make my son feel good.

"You're amazing!"

I shuddered. It was so wonderful to take care of my son. He spurted more and more of his cum into my mouth. I gulped it all down. The jizz poured down my throat to my belly. It warmed there. It was such a good moment.

I was so glad for it. This heat soaked into my bones. I was glad for all that delight. The cum felt so good in me. It poured all the way down my throat. His cock throbbed in my mouth. It was just such an amazing moment.

So wondrous.

"Damn," he breathed and closed his eyes.

"Sleep well," I purred and crawled up him.

"Thanks, Mom."

I snuggled up to my son and rested my head on him. I closed my eyes, savoring the salty flavor of his cum. Proof that he used me. It was so delicious. I drifted off into sleep, so glad that I could be used by him so often. I was such a lucky mother to have him for my son.

* * *

Angela Meyers

I was so wet when he showed up at school.

Tony grinned as he saw me waiting with my boyfriend, Darin. I held the collar tight in my hands, my entire body trembling with joy. I had been so looking forward to this moment ever since Darin bought me the collar. It was white and made of leather.

"Tony!" I moaned as he appeared. I thrust the collar at him. "I'm so ready to be used by you."

He took it and smirked at Darin. "Did you want to touch your girlfriend?"

"Yes," he muttered sullenly. "But I can't."

"That's right." Tony opened the collar then flicked his gaze up and down me. "That won't do. My sex slaves go naked. Right, Bitch?"

"Yes, Master," his older sister moaned. She was behind him, naked and wearing cat ears. She even had a cat tail behind her. A leash dangled from her collar.

"Strip, Angela," he ordered. "You go naked around me."

"Yes, Master," I moaned as I yanked off my top. I threw it to the ground I didn't need it before. Nor the sexy, red bra I wore just for him. I reached behind me and unhooked it.

My boyfriend watched on, his eyes so hot as my round and perky tits came into view. I shuddered, showing off my tits for everyone to witness. I had an exhibitionist streak—I was a cheerleader, after all—so it was even more exciting. All these people stared at me.

Only Tony could touch me.

I unsnapped my jeans and peeled them off, my boobs swaying before me. Tony smiled, his hands playing with the collar. I stepped out of the jeans, losing my shoes in the process. Bitch had her shoes on. Those must be allowed.

I then peeled off my red thong, exposing my perky ass and my shaved cunt. A landing strip of red hair led to my wet pussy. Tony nodded in satisfaction, his big dick bulging the front of his jeans. I couldn't wait to be used.

I stepped out of my panties and slipped back into my shoes. My boobs quivered as I held back my blonde ponytail. He smiled at me and opened the collar wide. I shuddered as he slipped it around my neck. The leather was cool against my skin. He cinched it tight.

"Leash?" he asked.

"Devin," I hissed.

Devin sullenly thrust the leash out to my Master. He took it and clipped it on with a metallic click. My pussy clenched at that moment. I was so his. I shuddered, such triumph washing through me. I was giddy with joy.

"Master," I whimpered as he smiled.

"Let's go," he said, taking Bitch's leash. He walked down the hallway.

I fell in beside Bitch as we both headed naked down the hallway. This was how he wanted to use us. I felt so honored by this. It was just such a good thing to have it. My heart pounded in my chest with my joy. I glanced at Bitch.

She smiled at me and took my hand. We were sisters, in a way. Both of us were his. Tony's. He could use any other girl in the world as his sex slaves, but he chose us. We were owned by him. Leashed and collared.

I thought I would explode with joy and weep with happiness all at the same time. It was all I could do not to squeal and shout and bounce up and down. I didn't want to create a scene. I wanted to be a good and proper sex slave.

I didn't know how. I would learn, though.

"Hey, Tony!" shouted one of his friends. I didn't know the name, but he had brown hair and glasses. He had a girl with him. They were holding hands. She had glasses, too. A brunette. Cute in a nerdy way. "Thanks, man. Rita shared her Mom with me, and it was amazing."

"Yes, it was," said Rita. "And I already know who I'll pick for us to share tonight."

"Who?" her boyfriend asked, such excitement in her eyes.

"You'll see," Rita said, giving him a sidelong glance. "But thanks, Tony. Thank you for using me this way. I love making Andy happy."

Tony smiled. "I'm glad for you both. Glad you had a hot time with your Mom. I'd say... once a month, the woman you choose is your mom."

She smiled. "That would be awesome. Mom and I had a great time."

Tony nodded. He was such a great man. He kept walking down the halls, girls glancing at him. They wanted to be used by him. I could see it in the glint in their eyes. I got that. I wanted to be used by him, too, before he claimed me.

"Dude!" shouted another guy. He darted up. "Aurora is a filthy whore. I love that she's my girlfriend. I am going to put a ring on her finger."

"Nice," Tony said to another of his friends. "Ms. O'Donnell is your slut."

"I thought she was gay," I blurted out before I realized that wasn't my place. "Sorry, Master."

"She was gay?" Tony asked. "Damn, that's even hotter. And it's okay to speak unless I tell you, Angela. Just try to be quiet."

"I will, Master," I said.

"Man, you got things covered. I'll see you later." Tony's friend sauntered off. Ms. O'Donnell waited down the hall. He boldly walked up to her and slapped her on the ass before kissing her.

She definitely was into it.

"Master, you're such a romantic," Bitch said. "I love it. You have an amazing power, I'm glad you're using it so well."

"Damn, Bitch complimented me," Tony said, glancing at me. "I call her Bitch because she was such a cunt to me before I put her in her place. I guess once you strip her 'mean girl' facade, she actually is a human being."

"I'm so sorry for being such a cunt to you, Master," Bitch said. "I just... I was... I was just being a mean girl twat. I'm sorry. I love you. I'm your Bitch forever."

"So am I," I purred, so happy to be his.

"Damn," he said and headed into his classroom.

There were a few students in here. The girls all snapped their gazes toward him. One of them looks so eager. She bounced up and down, her black hair swaying. I was a year ahead of Master and this girl, so I didn't know her.

"Tina," said Master as he strolled across the room. "Stand up."

"Yes, yes, use me!" Tina gasped as she hopped to her feet. Her black hair framed her cute face. She wore a tight-fitting sweater that molded to her round tits. Her skinny jeans hugged her legs and pants. She was clearly dressing to impress. "Do you like my outfit? I hoped you would."

"I love it so much, I want to see you take it off," he said.

Her eyes widened so much as she squealed, "Yes, yes, Tony! Ooh, thank you for using me! I'm so happy! My friends are going to freak when they hear. They'll be so jelly."

I smiled as she pulled off her sweater. Her round breasts bounced free, her pink nipples hard. No bra. She wanted to be ready for him. Master nodded as she then wiggled out of her jeans. She had a pair of black panties on beneath. They were lacy and cute.

She peeled her jeans down her thighs, bending over to work them down her knees. Her round boobs swayed before her. They were just delicious to watch. It was clear that Master loved them. He rubbed at his crotch.

"Nice legs," he said as she lost her shoes to take off her pants.

"Thanks!" Tina said brightly. She was so enthusiastic.

"Yes, yes, that's great," said Master as she peeled off her panties next. Her trimmed, brown bush came into view. Juices beaded her curls. "Mmm, yes, that's great."

She smiled. So happy.

He sat in her chair and motioned for Bitch and me to sit on the floor. Then he pulled out his cock. Tina stared at it. He shook it at her. She followed it with her eyes. She licked her lips, quivering there. Bitch and I both moaned.

"Suck it," Master ordered.

"Yes!" squealed Tina.

She dropped to her knees, her tits bouncing. She grabbed his dick, opened her mouth wide, and swallowed. Master groaned as she bobbed her head. She worked her mouth up and down him. I whimpered, my cunt so wet. I wanted to suckle on his dick.

I glanced at Master, but he just smiled at me. He petted my hair as Tina loved his dick. She earned the honor of blowing him right now. She bobbed her head, working with such a frantic effort to make him cum.

The other students came in. A few girls shot Master hopeful glances, but the others didn't comment on his blowjob. The teacher came in and started the lesson. He just groaned as he enjoyed what Tina did to him.

"That's it," he growled. "That's such a mouth you got. Damn, I think I might have to keep you."

Tina squealed with such hopeful delight. She wanted that so much. I didn't blame her. Being collared by Master was amazing. I stroked my collar, loving the feel of the leather. It was just wonderful to feel that about my neck.

He groaned, shifting in the chair. He must be hurtling toward the moment when he would cum in her mouth. I licked my lips, so envious of her. She was giving him all that pleasure. He would have a big climax.

He would flood her mouth with his cum. Such a lucky girl. I shuddered here, my heart pounding in my chest. His face contorted with the delight of this moment. He enjoyed it so much. I whimpered, so envious.

I wanted to touch my cunt.

To rub my pussy.

I had to be so good. I had to avoid doing that. It was so hard. My pussy was so wet as I watched Tina bobbing her mouth. She worked her lips up and down his cock. Her breasts jiggled. My pussy burned so much. I whimpered as I watched my Master.

He petted me. His hands stroked through my hair. He gripped a fistful of it. I could tell he was close to cumming now. Bitch whimpered beside me. She knew, too. She knew that he was about to erupt into her mouth.

I licked my lips, so eager for that moment to arrive. I wanted him to just spurt all his cum into her mouth. Just flood her with his spunk. This was all so exciting. My heart pounded in my chest as I watched what he did to her.

"Yes, yes, yes," he groaned. "Fuck, that's it, Tina!"

She suckled so hard on him. She made such obscene sounds. She wanted to work out all his cum. I could tell how hungry she was for it. She suckled and slurped on him. Her eyes rolled back in her head as she loved his dick.

I whimpered, my cunt clenching as I watched Master. I wanted him to erupt in her mouth. My pussy dripped with such juices. He gripped my hair as his face tightened. Tina made such obscene sounds as she loved him with her mouth.

"Yes!" he snarled.

He erupted into her mouth. I could hear his cum splashing against her tonsils. She gulped down his passion. She swallowed down all his spunk. It was so hot to hear. My heart pounded in my chest. A wave of heat rushed through me.

This was all so exciting. I was so envious of her. She was gulping down all his cum. She swallowed down blast after blast of his passion. He groaned out his delight. He was having such a great time dumping his cum into her mouth.

"Master," I whimpered.

"Don't swallow it all, Tina," growled Master. "You have to share with my sex slaves."

"Thank you, Master," Bitch and I said together, our voice dripping with excitement.

Master groaned one last time and dumped the last of his cum into her mouth.

She ripped her lips off his cock and turned to us. Cum dripped down her chin. Bitch and I leaned in. We kissed her. It was so amazing to have her lips on ours. She thrust out her tongue, sharing that salty jizz with us.

Master watched us as the three of us shared in his seed. The salty treat passed from tongue to tongue. We moaned, drool and spunk dripping down our chins. We licked it up, sharing it. My boobs jiggled. It was so hot being naked.

Being his slave.

I loved being owned and used by him.

We enjoyed the cum for as long as we could, but then it was all gone. The three of us broke the kiss, our breasts naked. Master stared at us, his eyes burning so bright. He stared at Tina, his hand stroking through her brown hair.

He made a decision. She would become a new slave.

* * *

Madeline Stover

I was dozing in bed. I had spent all last night satiating my husband and our sons. I had become a free-use slut, so every man could enjoy me when they wanted, especially the men in my family. My boys. I was so glad to be shared by them.

I was in bed with my husband. He had called out sick. So had my boys. Of course, I had work later on today that I planned on going to. I mean, how could men freely use me if I spent all my time at home?

The door to my bedroom opened.

One of my boys crept in.

I smiled, feigning sleep as he moved around the bed and drew back the covers, exposing my naked back and ass. He slipped onto it. His hard cock nuzzled against my rump. His breath washed against my back.

Was it my youngest Eddie or my oldest Rick? I was about to find out.

Chapter 136: Chapter 136. Free Use Wife & Mother (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Madeline Stover - Day 4

I was in bed with my husband, dozing, when I felt one of our boys crawl into it. Was it my youngest, Eddie, or my oldest, Rick? I was snuggled up to my husband, my back to whichever one of our boys decided to use me in the morning.

I was a free-use slut, of course. That wonderful guy I met in the park with his sex slave pet had told me so. He wanted to use me by letting every man use me, especially my husband and two sons. I had to take care of my family first and foremost.

The three men I loved the most had first dibs to use my body.

I was naked. I had made love to my husband before we went to sleep. He was like a young man, invigorated by how slutty I had become. It was wonderful. I loved sex so much now. I shuddered as the dick slid into my butt-crack.

Was he going to fuck me in my asshole? But, no, he went lower to my taint. To my pussy lips. I shuddered as my son thrust into me. I groaned at that big dick. It was definitely Rick. He just was larger than his younger brother.

"Mmm, Rick," I purred as my son filled up my pussy. He was back where he belonged.

That wonderful cock drew back. My pussy clenched down on him. He thrust back into me. It felt so good to have him do that. He buried to the hilt in my pussy. I squeezed my cunt down on him, loving the way he thrust away at me.

He pumped in and out of my cunt. He fucked me with strength. It was so delicious. I shuddered against my husband as that big dick pounded me. My boobs rubbed into my husband's chest as I enjoyed every thrust.

Every wonderful plunge of that dick into my pussy. I groaned as he fucked me hard and fast. He churned me up with those thrusts. They were just perfect. I squeezed my cunt down on him as he rammed into me again and again.

"Oh, yes, yes, yes," I whimpered. "Oh, that's good. That's just so good. Oh, I love it! I love it so much!"

He fucked me good and hard. My husband stirred as our eldest son churned up my pussy. He blinked and frowned at me. "Are you... trembling?"

"Our son is fucking my pussy," I moaned.

"Oh," my husband said. "Mind if you suck my dick while he does that?"

"I'm free to be used," I purred.

"Yeah, Dad, just stick your dick in Mom's mouth. She's such a slut."

"Such a slut," I purred in agreement as my husband rolled up onto his knees. I lifted my head as my son fucked me and used my arm to prop it up. My husband's dick bobbed before me. "Aaaaahhhh!"

I opened my mouth wide and swallowed his cock. I tasted my pussy faintly on him, groaning in delight as I suckled happily on him. He groaned as I did that. He stared down at me with such heat in his eyes. I winked at him as I swirled my tongue around his dick.

He groaned in delight as I nursed on him with all that I had. It was so much fun to nurse on him like that. He groaned as I suckled on him. My son pumped away at my pussy. He drove in and out of me, his dick so big and thick in me.

"Mom!" He groaned.

"Shit, Madeline," my husband panted.

I winked at him and flicked my tongue around his dick. It was just a fantastic experience to nurse on him as our son fucked me. Rick plunged that big dick in and out of my pussy. I shuddered as he stirred me up with it.

It was so good to have him doing that. He plunged over and over into my pussy. My cunt held him tight as he stirred me up. I loved every last second of him doing that. I shuddered, savoring that pleasure as he fucked me.

He pounded me, groaning as he did. "Mom! Mom!"

I loved suckling on my husband's dick as my son fucked me. I nursed on Spencer with passion as Rick fucked me hard. Spencer groaned as my cheeks hollowed with the force of my suckling. I danced my tongue around his cock, loving him immensely.

His face twisted as I suckled on him, my orgasm building and building as I loved him. It was so good to suckle on Spencer with all that I had. It was just a joy to nurse with passion. My tongue flicked around his dick while Rick hammered my cunt.

"I can't wait to feel that cunt writhing around my dick, Mom," my son grunted.

"Yes, yes, fuck your mother," Spencer panted. "That's it. Enjoy her pussy!"

"Enjoying it, Dad!" he grunted as he fucked me.

I was so happy to be used by my son and husband. I nursed hard on Spencer's cock while I clenched my pussy down on Rick's thrusting dick. He churned me up, the incestuous bliss about to burst through me.

I couldn't wait for it. I loved him fucking me. He pounded me so hard with his big dick. It was just an outstanding moment to have him fucking me so hard. He plowed into me with all that he had. He thrust into my pussy with that wonderful dick.

I nursed with all my might on my husband's cock. His salty precum was delicious. My entire body shook as I wanted to cum so hard. I loved how he fucked me so hard. He thrust into me with force. It was just an amazing moment.

My son buried into me.

I climaxed.

Squealing around my husband's dick, my pussy spasmed around my son's rod. The pleasure swept through me. It was such a glorious moment. I was so glad to have all that ecstasy rushing through my body. I trembled through it, so joyful of all this bliss.

It was a beautiful moment. I was happy for it. The pleasure swept through me. I groaned as the heat swept through me. I was so happy here. My cunt writhed around my son's dick. He buried into me and erupted.

"Mom!" he cried as his incestuous seed pumped into my pussy.

My motherly cunt rejoiced. I suckled at him as I nursed hard on my husband's cock. He growled out, tossing back his head. His salty cum spurted into my mouth. I moaned in delight as two of my men dumped their loads into me.

I was so happy to have all that spunk pumping into my mouth. I gulped it down. It was just an incredible moment. I loved all that delight spurting into my mouth. It was just fabulous. I shuddered, the cum spilling down my throat.

"Yes, yes, yes, Madeline!" my husband growled.

He spurted so much of his cum into my mouth. I loved that heat pouring down my throat as my pussy milked our son's dick. He spurted so much of his spunk into my mouth. It was such a joy to have all that spunk spilling down my throat.

It was perfect.

I loved every last drop of that spunk. I savored it pouring down my throat. It was just a wonderful treat. I was so happy for it. I loved all that jizz spilling down my throat. I loved it. I was in heaven right now.

Just so pleased to have them dumping their loads into me.

"Mom!" Rick groaned as he fired the last of his cum into my pussy.

My orgasm crested in me as I gulped down the last blast of my husband's cum. My body buzzed with my ecstasy. I felt so good. I was just so happy. My husband slipped his dick out of my mouth. I panted, smiling.

I was so happy to be a free-use slut.

* * *

Tina Franklin

The salty flavor of Tony's cum still lingered in my mouth as I made out with Angela and Bitch, his two sex slaves. I shuddered as he had a new way to use me. He wanted me to sit on his cock and ride him in the middle of class.

I was more than happy to do that.

The lesson continued as my round boobs jiggled before me. He smiled at me as I straddled him. I was so glad I did squats to get a tight tush because I would be performing some to work my cunt up and down his big dick.

My pussy was so wet to enjoy this. I grabbed his dick and pressed him into my bush. This wonderful tingle raced through me as he brushed my pussy lips. This was just wild. I was so glad for it. I plunged my cunt down his cock.

I gasped as he filled me up. It was just an incredible moment to have all that wonderful rod in me. My head threw back as this amazing nerd used me. He groaned, his eyes squeezing shut behind his glasses as I sat impaled on him.

"Tina," he groaned.

"Oh, Master, enjoy using her," purred Bitch, his big sister.

"Yes, yes, that's so hot," moaned Angela, the sexy cheerleader who had cucked her football-star boyfriend to be used by Tony.

And I understood why. This cock was amazing.

I was so glad to be used, of course, but even more thrilled that he stretched me out so completely. That he felt just amazing in me. I squeezed my twat around him and lifted myself with my legs. My thighs and calves felt the burn.

I groaned and plunged back down him. It felt so good to do that. I took him to the hilt in my cunt and squeezed about him again. I rode him, working my snatch up and down his dick. It was just an amazing rush.

"Yes, yes, yes," I groaned. "That's it. That's so good. That's just amazing."

"So fucking amazing," he growled. "You just love to be used by me!"

"Yes!" I moaned and plunged my cunt down his dick.

I shuddered on him and slid back up him. His hands grabbed my ass. I loved how his fingers dug into my rump. It was just so good to have that big dick in me. I loved it immensely. I savored riding him. My pussy gripped him.

That thick shaft reached so deep into me on the downstrokes. I groaned at that wonderful moment. It was just so perfect. He groaned, gripping my rump with those fingers of his. They felt so good holding me. I loved it.

I would have a huge climax. A big cum. I would just cum so hard. I whimpered as I worked my cunt up and down his dick. His cock reached so deep into my pussy. I loved it. My boobs bounced and jiggled as I plunged down him.

"Yes!" he groaned. "Oh, damn, that's good. You're so tight and hot!"

"Thank you!" I whimpered. "I want to please you. I want to be used by you."

"Every woman lives to be used by you," Angela whimpered.

"Yep," said Janet in the seat next to ours. She was writing down notes. Just a simple statement of fact.

I bet Tony's mother would even let him use her.

I hugged him and kissed him on the mouth. I was just so happy to have this big dick in me. I loved him stretching me out. The massage was amazing. I hurtled towards my climax. I would have a huge orgasm on his dick.

Just a massive one.

I ground my clit into his pubic bone. Sparks sizzled through me. I would have a mighty cum. I couldn't wait for that moment. I was so eager to just burst hard. It was just so delicious. Just so wondrous. I wiggled my hips and plunged down that big dick.

I rose toward my orgasm. My thighs and calves burned, but I kept riding him. I kept working my cunt a few inches up and down his dick. It was so amazing. His fingers gripped my rump. He helped to lift me, moaning into my lips.

I loved kissing him as I rode him.

I savored making out with this nerdy hunk.

I plunged my cunt down his cock, hurtling toward that moment when I would cum. His hands kneaded my butt-cheeks. My boobs rubbed into his chest through his T-shirt. That felt so good. I would have a mighty climax.

Just cum so hard on him. I would explode and explode. I couldn't wait for all that pleasure to burst out of me. It would be mind-numbing. I worked my cunt up and down his dick as I hurtled toward that moment when I would cum.

I broke the kiss and moaned, "Oh, yes, yes, that's it!"

"Fuck!" he snarled as I plunged my cunt down his dick. "Let me feel that pussy going wild around my cock. You can do it."

"Yes, yes, I can be used by you!" I gasped and plunged down him. I burst into rapture.

My pussy convulsed around his dick. I loved that heat sweeping through me. Stars flashed across my vision as I came on him. I groaned through such wondrous bliss. It was just such a perfect moment. I groaned, my pussy writhing around his dick.

My cunt rippled around him. I suckled at him with all that I had. It was so good to feel that pleasure washing through me as his fingers dug into my flesh. He threw back his head and growled out in his pleasure.

He erupted into me.

I gasped as his cum spurted into my pussy. He flooded me with his passion. I loved all that spunk splashing against my cervix. It was perfect to have him erupting into me again and again. I loved every second of it. My twat rippled around his dick.

"Oh, that's it," I whimpered. "That's so good. Oh, my god, that's amazing. Your cum is spurting into me! You're using me, Tony!"

"Yes, he is," Bitch moaned.

"You're so blessed," Angela cooed and kissed me on the butt-cheek as my cunt writhed around her owner's dick. "So blessed."

I was blessed to be used. There were, like, 4 billion women in the world, and I was one of the few that got to be used by him. I shuddered on him, my pussy milking his dick. I worked out every drop of cum that he had in him.

It was just a perfect treat. He soaked my womb with all that jizz. I savored every second of quivering here. I panted, my heart pounding a mile a minute. This was such a beautiful moment. A big smile spread on my lips. I was so glad for it.

Just so happy to have all his cum spurting into me. It was a beautiful thing. I shuddered through it all, my heart pounding a wild beat. His cock spurted a few more times into my pussy. He groaned as I wrung him dry.

"Damn," he groaned, "Tomorrow, I expect you to have a collar and leash. Today is your last day as a free woman. I own your ass tomorrow."

I squealed in delight and kissed him again, so happy I would be used as his sex slave for the rest of my life. I was just so lucky.

* * *

Madeline Stover

My sons and husband had called in sick, but I still had to go to work. I wanted to go to work and be used. It was why I came downstairs wearing only thigh-high stockings. I had on my five-inch pumps, my big boobs bouncing. My nipples were hard.

"Do you have time to ride my cock before you go to work, Mom?" Rick asked, shoving down the sweatpants he wore to pull out his dick.

"Yeah, and I could fuck your ass, honey," Spencer said. My husband shut the recliner and rose to his feet.

"Well, of course I have time," I purred. "But only once, then I really have to go to work and earn some money being a free-use cashier."

"Thanks, Mom," Eddie said as I mounted the couch. I grabbed his cock and pressed him into my bush. I shuddered at the kiss of my youngest son's dick against my pussy lips. I plunged down him, taking him to the hilt. "And honey, my asshole has our oldest son's cum in me. He caught me coming out of the bedroom. I should be nice and lubed."

"I wondered where that scamp got to," Spencer said as he moved up behind me. He pressed his dick into my butt-crack already soaked in our son's spunk. He found my sloppy asshole and thrust.

I squeezed my pussy around my youngest son's dick as his father's bigger cock popped into my asshole. I groaned in delight as that wonderful dick sank into my bowels. I moaned as Rick came naked down the stairs.

"I thought you had to go to work," he said.

"I had time for one more fuck," I purred. "Do you need me to suck your dick clean of my asshole?"

"Yes, Mom," he groaned and jumped up on the couch. Normally, would yell at him for jumping on the furniture, but it was so he could shove his dirty dick into my mouth.

I opened wide as my pussy and asshole squeezed down around Rick's brother and father. I swallowed my eldest's cock, loving the earthy flavor of my asshole. I suckled on him, nursing to buff him clean.

I loved it as his father pulled back his cock. Spencer's dick massaged my bowels. I moaned and slid up Eddie's dick. I squeezed about him, savoring his smaller rod in me. I moaned around Rick's cock, buffing him clean with my tongue.

"Mommy!" Eddie groaned as I plunged down his shaft, taking him to the root.

"Yes, yes, Madeline," grunted Spencer as he fucked away at my asshole.

He pumped in and out of me, driving me wild with that big dick of his. I loved every second of being fucked by him. He stirred me up with that mighty dick. He plowed to the hilt in me again and again. It was just an amazing moment. I groaned at what he did.

I squeezed my anal sheath down on that mighty cock. My husband fucked me as I rode one of our son's dick and polished the other one's pole. I danced my tongue around that thick shaft. It was just so good to do that. Just amazing.

I plunged down my son's amazing cock. I rode him fast and hard. It was so good to do that. My asshole melted around my husband's cock. My boobs jiggled, my nipples aching. They were so hard. I was feeling so amazing.

I loved it.

"Yes, yes, Mom!" Rick groaned as I nursed on his cock. The sour flavor of my asshole faded. "That's it!"

I purred around him and kept sucking on him.

He growled as I did that. It was so wonderful to nurse on him. I loved it. I worked my mouth up and down his cock. It was just an incredible delight. I loved every last second of that delight. I nursed on him, my tongue flicking around his crown.

My husband pumped away at my asshole while I rode our youngest's dick. That youthful cock felt so good in my pussy. My husband hammered me, turning as he did. I moaned around our son's dick, loving that rod in my mouth.

I nursed on him with all that I had. I loved how he groaned as I did that. I suckled on him, nursing with such might. He growled as he stared down at me. He loved what I did to him. I winked at him as that big dick fucked my bowels.

He pumped away at me, groaning, "Madeline!"

"Mommy!" Eddie groaned as my pussy massaged his cock.

It was so rewarding to have all that pleasure building in me. I would have such a huge climax. A big burst of cum that would sweep through me. I shuddered at that mighty dick plowed to the hilt in my asshole. It was such a wonderful thing.

My pussy melted around my son's dick as I nursed hard on his brother's big rod. The salty flavor of Rick's precum grew stronger and stronger. I hurtled toward my climax. I would have a mighty explosion of bliss. Just cum so hard.

I trembled, plunging down that hot cunt. I shuddered, savoring the heat washing through me. I plunged down that hot pussy. It was so good to work my cunt up and down that delicious dick as my asshole melted around my husband's rod.

"Mom!" groaned Rick. "Shit!"

"Yes, yes, cum in your mother's mouth and pussy, boys," Spencer panted as he fucked me. "Use her! She's a whore to be used!"

I was! A mommy-whore. A hot-wife slut. A free-use skank.

I plunged my cunt down my youngest's dick as my husband buried his cock into my asshole. I gasped around the cock in my mouth as I climaxed. I came and came hard. It was so good to have all that pleasure rushing through me. I groaned, my eyes rolling back in my head. It was so good to have that pleasure.

The rapture swept through me. I groaned, nursing on the dick in my mouth. Rapture drowned my mind as my pussy and asshole spasmed around my son's and my husband's cocks. They both groaned as they enjoyed me.

"Fuck, Madeline," groaned Spencer as he buried into my asshole. He erupted.

"Mommy!" squealed Eddie as he flooded my pussy with his spunk.

Stars flashed across my vision as the heat burned so hot through me. I loved it. I savored the two jets of cum spurting into my pussy. I groaned as I nursed hard on the dick in my mouth. I suckled with such force on Rick's dick.

"Yes, Mom!" he groaned and spurted all his cum into my mouth.

The salty jizz set me off. I came a second time, my pussy and asshole spasming even harder around my youngest's and husband's dicks. It was just amazing to have all three of the men I loved flooding my holes with their spunk. I loved it so much.

I shuddered through my rapture as my pussy milked my youngest dry. He flooded me with all that spunk. He filled me up to the brim with it. I was just so glad to have it. I was so thrilled to have all that jizz spurting into me.

I loved every last second of my husband's spunk spurting into my asshole, Eddie's cum into my snatch, and Rick's cum into my mouth. My husband and two sons filled me up with their seed. They all ran dry as I quivered through my ecstasy.

I was just such a free-use slut for my family.

I slid my mouth off my eldest's dick and said, "Okay, okay, I really have to go to work! You boys be good. Listen to your father."

"Yes, Mom," my two sons panted as I slid off Eddie's dick and Spencer's cock. I had their cum in me. I dripped with jizz as headed on my heels to the door. I snagged my trench coat, all I could wear. I pulled it on, humming.

I was so eager for work for once.

* * *

Tony Carter

I loved having my sex slaves. Tina would make a wonderful addition. I couldn't wait to let Jenny use them. My mother, too, especially with my suspicions on what it was she truly desired. My little sister, too, would love to play with my sex slaves.

That was the joy of having my girlfriend, my mother, and my sister-mistress—to share my power with them.

"Angela, bend over that desk," I said when I entered my next class. I pointed to the teacher's desk. Mr. Smith was writing on the whiteboard.

Angela bent over it while Bitch whimpered. I smiled at my sister as I pressed my cock between Angela's butt-cheeks. Other students headed in. I found that tight, puckered asshole and loved the feel of her against my dick.

I thrust against her anal ring.

Mr. Smith turned around. "Hi, Tony. Using a slut, I see."

"My sex slave, sir," I said.

"Good, good," he said before he handed a stack of papers to a Black girl named Melissa. "Hand these out to everyone."

"Yes, Mr. Smith," she said and handed me one as I drilled against Angela's asshole.

I took it and shoved it at Bitch. I thrust harder against Angela. She gasped as her asshole surrendered to my dick. I popped into her bowels and loved the feel of her flesh around me. She held me tight as I sank into her flesh. She whimpered as I went deeper and deeper into her flesh.

I loved how she massaged my dick with her tight anal sheath. I groaned as I bottomed out in her anal sheath. She felt so good around me. It was just a joy to be in her. I loved feeling her asshole around my dick. It was such a perfect delight.

She gripped my dick with her tight asshole. I loved how she held me. I stroked my hands up and down her thighs. She wiggled her hips, stirring that hot flesh around me. I drew back my dick and loved the way she held me tight.

I slammed back into her bowels as she moaned out, "Yes!"

I fucked her as Mr. Smith started his lesson. I didn't care. I could just freely use who I wanted. I just came to school for the perversion of fucking girls. Of changing things. I was just satiating my own selfish lusts. Just not caring about anything but my own desires.

The epitome of rejecting Christ for what I wanted. To live for myself. I reveled in my wickedness.

I smiled at that thought as I fucked her. I was becoming a god myself. I made the rules. It was such a heady thought as I fucked that tight asshole. I buried to the hilt in her bowels, enjoying every thrust. Every plunge.

"Oh, Master!" she moaned. "Use me! Freely use me!"

I grinned and fucked her hard. I loved burying into her asshole. I thrust in and out of her. I savored that tight anal sheath squeezing down around me. The pressure grew in my nuts as they slapped against her taint.

I hurtled toward that wonderful moment when I would cum. I would shoot all my cum into her asshole. I couldn't wait for the jizz to fire out of me. It would be fantastic. I thrust away at her with passion. I hammered her anal sheath with force.

She wiggled her hips from side to side, stirring herself around me. It was just a wonderful delight. I loved it. I savored that treasure. I enjoyed every last second of fucking her bowels. I pounded her with such force. She squeezed her flesh down on me. It was glorious to pound her like this.

I fucked her anal sheath with all that I had. I loved thrusting away at her. She groaned as I did that. She gripped me. Massaged me. She moaned, her head tossing as I filled her anal sheath up with my dick. I pounded her with all that I had.

"Oh, my god," she whimpered. "Yes, yes, that's so good. That's just amazing! Master!"

"Cum on my dick, my delicious little cheerleader-slut!" I growled

"Yes, Master!" she moaned, massaging me with her tight asshole.

I pounded her with hard strokes. I fucked into her with all that I had, loving the way she whimpered. Her anal sheath gripped my dick. She massaged me with that amazing anal sheath. It was so glorious to pound into her anal sheath. To fuck her with all that I had.

Mr. Smith lectured as I fucked that tight asshole. I pounded her with force. I fucked her with all that I had. I hurtled toward my moment of cumming in her. I slid my hands around her and squeezed her round tits. I held them tight as I buried into her.

"Yes, yes, yes," she gasped. "Master!"

Her asshole convulsed around my dick.

I loved her hot flesh spasming around me. She felt so good rippling around my dick. I grunted as her hot flesh rippled around me. It was just an incredible moment to have all that pleasure suckling at me. I groaned.

I buried into her anal sheath and erupted.

"Master, thank you for using me!" she howled.

I loved her flesh spasming around me. She felt so damned good. Just so amazing rippling around me. She nursed at me with all that she had. It was just fanatic. I groaned with each spurt of my cum into her bowels.

I flooded her with all my jizz. She groaned, her flesh rippling around me. I savored that heat around my bowels. It was just fabulous to have spurting into my anal sheath. I loved every second of this delight. I loved it.

"Yes!" I groaned. "Oh, that's good. Fuck, yes!"

"Master's cum!" she whimpered, her bowels nursing at me. "Oh, that's so good, Master!"

I spurted over into her anal sheath one last time. I shuddered and pulled out of her anal sheath. My dick bobbed before me as I turned to my sister. Bitch licked her lips. I smiled at her and nodded. She opened her mouth wide, ready to be used this way.

I slid my dirty dick into my big sisters' mouth. She moaned in delight and sealed her lips around my cock. She flicked her tongue around my dick sending such delight rippling through me. My balls twitched as my big sister polished my pole.

She bobbed her head, working her mouth up and down my dick. It felt so good to have her doing that. She massaged my cock with all her might. I groaned as she worked her mouth up and down my dick.

"That's it," I groaned as Mr. Smith answered questions about the lesson. "Damn, work that mouth up and down my dick, Bitch!"

She did.

She suckled on me with all that she had. Her cheeks hollowed with her passion. I loved it. I loved how she nursed with such force on my cock. She loved me with that dick. She nursed with all her passion on me. I hurtled toward that moment when I would cum.

I would spurt all my spunk into her mouth. I groaned, my eyes rolling back in my head as she loved me. She polished my pole with all her passion. She was so skilled at that. She nursed with all her might on me. I groaned at the hunger.

The pleasure of it was outstanding. She bobbed her head, working her mouth up and down my dick. She suckled on me with passion. I loved every second of her hot mouth nursing on me. I groaned at the heat of this moment.

My eyes rolled back in my head as she nursed on me. She suckled with all her might on my dick. I groaned, savoring that delight. She felt so amazing sucking on me like that. Just such a perfect moment to have her loving me.

"Yes, yes, just like that," I groaned as she nursed on me.

She winked at me.

I loved her enthusiasm to suckle on my dick. She bobbed her head, polishing my pole. Bitch's blonde hair spilled around her face as she loved me. I loved her so much. I savored every last second of this nursing. I was so thrilled for it.

"You're going to get a mouthful of cum," I purred.

She moaned around my dick, sucking so hard. I loved it. Angela was still bent over the desk. I rested my hand on her rump. I savored my big sister sucking hard on me. I squeezed that tush as the pressure in my nuts hurtled for the bursting point.

My dick throbbed as I couldn't hold out much longer. That was such a good mouth sucking on my dick. My big sister was a perfect cock-sucker. She was just amazing at it. Her tongue danced around the crown of my dick.

"Fuck!" I snarled as I erupted.

My cum spurted into her mouth. I loved erupting over and over into her mouth. It was just such a great moment. The pleasure slammed through me. I groaned with each blast of cum into my sex slave's mouth. The incestuous thrill of using my big sister as my cum-dumpster swept through me.

"You dirty whore!" I moaned as she gulped down more and more of my spunk. "Yes!"

I fired blast after blast of my jizz into my sister's mouth. She gulped it all down. She swallowed every last drop of my spunk. I enjoyed myself immensely. I loved every moment of all that pleasure rushing through me. It was so good. I fired the last blast of my cum into my big sister's hot mouth.

She gulped them all down like the good big sister she was. I smiled from ear to ear, loving how good I felt. Of course, I wanted more. I was insatiable. I reveled in this sin. It was just outstanding. I stared down at her, realizing just how far I could go with this power.

"Lick her asshole clean of my cum, slut!" I growled, savoring the way Bitch's hazel eyes lit up for joy. She was so caught up in my spell.

"Yes, Master!"

I rubbed at the back of my neck. The skin was smooth there. I felt like... It didn't matter. All that mattered was fulfilling my own selfish needs. I could do great things with this power. Help the poor. The needy.

Or I could fuck my sister in the cunt as she licked my other sex slave's asshole clean of cum. I smiled from ear to ear. I could breed my big sister. Knock her up. Mom. My little sister. Any woman I wanted. That was the power I possessed.

I grinned from ear to ear as Bitch grabbed Angela's butt-cheeks and parted them. I caught a glimpse of a brown asshole smeared in cum before my big sister buried her face into that crack and started rimming.

I smiled from ear to ear and pressed my dick against my sister's pussy. I thrust to the hilt in her incestuous flesh, reveling in the transgression. I smiled from ear to ear as her pussy clamped down on me. She felt so good around me.

Just so perfect.

I gripped her hips and fucked her hard and fast. I had to pump away at her. I had to fuck her with all that I had, just reveling in that hot flesh around my dick. She felt so good about my dick. She whimpered, wiggling her hips from side to side.

She stirred her cunt up around my dick. I loved that sensation. I savored the way she gripped me. I enjoyed every last second of that delight. It was so good. I pounded her with force. I fucked her with all that I had.

What a joy to savor. I fucked her with good, hard thrusts.

"Master!" she moaned. "Oh, Master, yes!"

She moaned as she feasted on the cum I left in Angela's asshole. I pounded into my big sister's cunt again and again. I gloried in her pussy gripping my dick. It was outstanding to fuck her with force. I pounded her with everything that I had.

I pumped away at my big sister as she feasted on that cum-filled asshole. I fucked her with passion. I buried into her with gleeful joy. Angela shuddered there while Mr. Smith taught his lesson. He just answered the students' questions as I enjoyed my debauchery.

"Fuck, Bitch!" I growled.

"Oh, Master, your cum is so good flavored by Angela's asshole," Bitch groaned as I fucked her with all that I had.

Those words were just so delicious to hear. I smiled as I fucked her pussy hard. I loved the way she moaned into the slut's asshole. She was licking it all out of her. That was good. She should be enjoying every drop of that cum. Just every last bit of it. I was so glad to fuck her anal sheath with such passion. I pounded her with force.

She squeezed her cunt down on me as I fucked that hot twat. The pressure grew and grew in my nuts as I pounded her with all that I had. I reveled in every moment of fucking my big sister in the pussy. She moaned, licking out that cum.

"Oh, Master, her tongue keeps wiggling into my asshole," whimpered Angela.

"Good," I growled, savoring this pleasure. I loved the incestuous joy of my sister's twat. Nothing was forbidden to me. I just... gained this power.

I rubbed at the back of my neck again, something itching at my mind, but... Who fucking cared? I had my sister's pussy wrapped around my dick. I pounded her with all that I had. I was a slave to these passions. They owned me. Ruled me.

Just as I ruled all the sluts in the world. Every woman was my whore. My free-use ho.

I plowed into my big sister as she devoured that cum from Angela's asshole. I knew Bitch was diligent because she was so eager to please me. No more sneering at me. No more looking down at me. She was my cum-dumpster.

I would fill her up with my jizz. Pump her womb full of my cum. I loved that. I fucked into her pussy with force. I pounded her twat with all that I had. It was just so good to bury into her again and again. I loved that. I savored that moment.

She wiggled her hips. She stirred her cunt around my dick. It was amazing to feel her massaging me. It was just so wondrous to have her gripping me like that. I savored every second of that hot twat massaging me. It was fantastic.

"Yes, yes, yes," Bitch moaned. "Master's cock."

"Master's amazing cock!" Angela moaned with fervent heat almost as if she was worshiping me.

I buried my dick hard into Bitch's cunt. She squealed in delight. Her hot twat convulsed around me. She wanted my cum. I loved the way her snatch spasmed around my dick. She suckled at me. It was just so delicious.

I plowed to the hilt in her snatch. I erupted into her snatch again and again. I filled her up with all my spunk. It was just amazing. I was so happy to fill her with my spunk. I groaned as I erupted all that I had into her twat.

I filled her up.

I smacked her on the rump. "That was good, slut."

"So good," she purred. "Thank you for using me, Master. Thank you!"

I smiled. Yes, yes, I was basically God. Tomorrow, Tina would be mine. I could own so many of them, but... I didn't need that. I could share the wealth. Let other men enjoy these sluts. That was what I could do with my powers.

I had already started down that path.

* * *

Grover Smith

"That was a great lesson," Tony said as he led his two sex slaves to the door. "I want you to pick one girl after every second hour to use since you have the next hour free. Whichever girl you want and do whatever you want to her. Fuck her mouth, spank her ass, jizz on her face. Whatever. Just tell her I said so."

I smiled at Tony as he walked out with those two sluts. They had fine rumps. I glanced at the other students and my eyes fell on Melissa. The slender Black girl. I had always a thing for African-American women. I was in my fifties. I loved my wife, Effie, but that didn't mean I didn't think about those dark-skinned girls.

Those THOTs as the youths called them.

"Melissa," I said. "Come over here and let me use you. Tony said I could."

"Sure, Mr. Smith," Melissa said, her thick, curly hair bouncing around her face as she darted over. She licked her lips as she stopped before me. She was such a cutie. "How so?"

"Suck my dick!" I groaned.

"Of course, Mr. Smith!" she said with such a bright smile and dropped to the floor.

As the other students left the room, she unzipped my pants. She opened me up and reached inside. I loved how her dark brown hand looked as she gripped my dick. She stroked up and down my pale dick. She felt just so amazing. It was just perfect.

She kissed the crown of my cock. It was just an incredible delight to have this cutie sucking on me. She flicked her tongue around the crown of my dick. Pleasure shot down my shaft to my nuts. My face twisted in delight.

She slid her lips over my cock. She suckled on my cock. She nursed on me with such passion. I savored every moment of her nursing on me with such joy. She was happy to be used by me. I stroked my fingers through her woolly curls.

I hadn't had a girl this young in thirty years. More than half my life since I was her age. "That's it," I groaned. "That's so good. I'm going to cum on your pretty, dark face. Just anoint you in pearly jizz."

She moaned on my cock, savoring sucking on me.

I was so glad to have her nursing me. She was so young and delicious. She would make me cum so hard. I would just spurt into her with so much passion. It would be so amazing to flood her mouth with spunk.

She suckled on me with such passion. She worked that mouth up and down me. She felt so good about me. I trembled as she worked her tongue around my dick. It was so amazing to have her doing that. I would flood her mouth.

"Thank you, Tony," I breathed.

She moaned her agreement, so happy to be used even by me.

My eyes rolled back into my head as she suckled on me. It was so delicious to have her nursing on me. It was so wonderful to have her working that mouth up and down my cock. I enjoyed every second of her suckling on me.

It was fabulous. Wondrous.

I was so glad to have her nursing on me.

"Oh, yes, yes, Melissa," I groaned. "I'm going to cum on your face!"

She moaned in delight, her brown eyes burning hot. She suckled hard on me. She wanted that as she bobbed her head. She worked those lips up and down my dick. I loved how she suckled on me. Her cheeks hollowed.

I groaned, my fingers sliding through her hair. I enjoyed what she did to me. My nuts twitched. It was so good to have her suckling on me. I hurtled closer and closer to spurting into her mouth. I wanted to cum in her mouth.

I wanted to spurt across her face.

"That's it," I whimpered.

My nuts tightened. Her tongue danced around the crown of my dick. My nuts twitched together. My heart pounded in my chest. This was amazing. I was so glad for this. Tony was amazing. That slut suckled hard on me.

"That's it," I growled. "Stop sucking and jerk me off. Beg for my cum!"

She ripped her mouth off my cock with a wet plop, drool spilling down her chin. "Please, please, Mr. Smith, cum on my face!"

She worked her hand up and down my cock. It was just so good. I loved how she did that. I groaned as she hit that bursting point. I erupted onto her face. I splattered her dark-brown skin, that rich ebony, with my jizz.

The Black girl moaned in delight, her mouth opening wide. Her pink tongue caught some of my jizz as more of my pearly cum splattered her dark features. I grunted, spurting again and again on the THOT's face. I was so glad to dump my spunk onto her. I enjoyed every second of it.

The pleasure swept through me. It was just so amazing to use her like this.

"Fuck!" I groaned.

"Mr. Smith," she moaned as I spurted one more time.

My cum dripped down her face and landed on her shirt. I had to see her nakedness. I wanted to see how hot she was. What she had on beneath that pink babydoll T-shirt. I smiled at her as she licked her lips at me.

"Get naked," I said. "I want to slide my dick into your pussy next."

"Yes, Mr. Smith!" she said happily.

* * *

Madeline Stover

I was so happy as I stepped into Target where I worked as a cashier. I clocked in and checked the schedule to see which lane was mine. My youngest son's cum dripped down my thighs. My husband's cum filled my butt-crack. I felt so naughty wearing a trench coat with nothing but thigh-high stockings beneath.

I headed for it and logged in. I smiled at the first customers, a husband and wife. This would be such a delicious day. I opened my trench coat, so happy.

Chapter 137: Chapter 137. Freely Using the Sluts at School (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Tony Carter - Day 4

I strode through school with Bitch and Angela, my two sex slaves, behind me, wondering who to use next.

Or who to make into a free-use whore to be used by anyone. I didn't want to make a hasty decision. I should pass out my rewards to those who deserve it. So, who was the nicest girl at my college? I would think about that for the next period.

* * *

Mr. Grover Smith

I panted as Melissa bounded to her feet. The Black girl's dark-brown face dripped with my cum. My student. I had always thought about doing things with my students in the dark recesses of my mind. I would never have acted on them, but...

Tony wanted me to use one girl at the end of second period. To enjoy her during my break. If Tony wanted me to do it, then I could enjoy this. I had nothing to feel bad about. I would tell my wife all about it. I bet Effie would be happy about it.

The slender Melissa ripped off her pink babydoll T-shirt. She smeared the cum across her face doing that. Some of it got in her thick and curly black hair. She threw it down, a gray bra covering her small breasts. Ripe, little A-cups. She was nineteen and so delicious.

She reached behind her, so eager to be used, and unhooked her bra. I groaned at the sight of her firm, young titties appearing. They were little mounds topped by nipples a lighter shade of brown than her rich, ebony hue. She dropped her bra and kicked off her flats.

I cupped her small titties with my pale hands. She smiled at me as I kneaded those little mounds. So firm. Not big and soft like my wife's. My thumbs swept over Melissa's nipples. She shuddered in delight as she unsnapped her jeans.

"Those are perfect," I groaned.

"Thanks, Mr. Smith," she said as I massaged them. She was always a good girl. Attentive. Turned in her homework on time. Did very well on her test. A bright, young lady.

And I would fuck her barely legal pussy. I would use her. Take my reward for being a good teacher.

She shoved off her jeans and panties in a single go. A spicy aroma filled the air as she wiggled her hips and worked them off. Her pussy smelled delicious. I released her tits as she bent over to take off her jeans and panties.

She straightened, naked, her bush as thick and curly as her hair. "How do you want to do this, Mr. Smith? How do you want to use my pussy?"

"Your tight, young cunt," I groaned.

"Yes, yes, how do you want to use my tight, young cunt," she purred. "Doggy style? On the floor? Should I ride you?"

"Sit on my desk," I said, my pants around my ankles. My boxers were shoved down just enough to let my cock out. "And spread your legs apart."

"Perfect," she purred and moved to the desk She hopped on it, my cum dripping down her face. A drop landed on her firm titties, running toward her hard nipple. She leaned back and spread her legs wide. "I'm so excited. I've only done it once with my boyfriend, and that was so disappointing."

"I'll try to do better," I said, moving between her thighs, my cock so hard.

She grabbed my pale dick and pulled me to her pussy, purring, "I know you will because you're using me. On Tony's orders. And that's just so sexy. If Tony wants me to do something, that just excites me so much. I've never been this wet."

She pressed me into her bush and to the folds of her pussy. The silky flesh felt so good on my dick.

"See?" she asked, her brown eyes staring at me.

"So wet," I groaned and thrust into her. She gasped as I filled her up. Her tight, young cunt was around my dick. I had only enjoyed one pussy for twenty-five years. I savored being in her, reaching so deep into her. It was a blessing. "Fuck!"

"Mr. Smith!" she gasped and giggled, her pussy squeezing down around me. "Such language."

I grinned at her as her pussy felt so good around my cock. I drew back my dick. She moaned in delight as my hot flesh massaged her. She groaned, gripping my cock with her silky twat. I thrust back into her cunt.

I fucked into her with force. It was so delicious to pound away at her. I fucked her with passion. I thrust away at her twat. She moaned, squeezing her cunt down on me. She held me tight with that hot flesh. I was in heaven fucking her. Just so glad to pump away at her.

I thrust into her snatch with force. I fucked her hard and fast, loving the way her pussy gripped me. She held me tight with that amazing snatch. Her pussy clamped down on my cock. I grunted with each thrust into her snatch.

"Mr. Smith!" she gasped, her head leaning back. "Oh, you're amazing! I love this. I love this so much! I love being used!"

"Yes, yes, it's amazing," I groaned. "Tony is my best student ever!"

"I better be second best," she said with an impish grin.

"Definitely," I panted. "I could have picked any girl, but I wanted to use you!"

She beamed with delight as I thrust away at her cunt. I fucked her hard, my nuts slapping into her twat. I was old enough to be her father. Older. I was fifty and enjoying her tight, young cunt. I slammed to the hilt in her snatch over and over again.

She gripped me with that hot twat. It was just a delight to have her massaging me. I loved every second of that delight. It was just a treat to bury into her snatch. I fucked her with force. I pounded her with all that ecstasy that I had. I wanted to cum in her. To spurt over and over again into her pussy.

She massaged my dick with that hot snatch. My nuts tightened with each thrust into her cunt. I shuddered, so glad to use her. I was in heaven here. Coed pussy heaven. I slammed to the hilt in her silky twat, her snatch massaging me.

"Yes, yes, fuck my tight, young cunt, you pervy teacher!" she moaned. "Oh, fuck, Mr. Smith!"

"Language, you fucking slut," I growled.

She giggled. It turned into gasps as I pounded her cunt hard. She was such a delicious creature. I had to cum in her. Just spurt all my spunk into her pussy. I loved every second of this. I savored pounding her twat with all that I had. It was just an incredible rush to bury into her again and again. I loved it. I savored that delight. I fucked her with all that I had. She groaned, squeezing her cunt down around my dick.

I thrust deep and hard into her pussy, savoring the way her twat massaged me. She felt so delicious. So wondrous. I fucked her with force. I pounded her twat with all that I had. She wiggled her hips, stirring her twat around me.

"Yes, yes, yes," I groaned. "Damn, you're going to make me cum!"

"Use me!" she moaned. "I don't care if I get pregnant!"

She might get pregnant? I thrust harder into her pussy. the idea that I might breed my delicious, Black student had me pistoning away at her. She moaned, my pale hands stroking her ebony sides. She gasped out in delight as I plunged to the hilt in her snatch.

I fucked her cunt with all that I had. It was just so amazing. I hurtled closer and closer to spurting my cum into her pussy. She squeezed down on me, her jizz-covered face twisting with her delight. She loved what I did to her.

She adored it as I fucked her. I pounded her with all that I had. I loved how she gripped me. Her hot pussy massaged me with that wonderful passion. I hurtled toward that moment when I would cum in her. I would flood her with all that I had.

"Yes, yes, yes," she whimpered. "Oh, that's amazing. That's just so good. Ooh, you're driving me wild. I love it so much!"

"Good," I panted, her pussy gripping my dick. "That's amazing. That's so fantastic. I'm going to cum in your snatch."

"Please!" she moaned as I buried into her. "Mr. Smith!"

Her hot pussy convulsed around my dick. This wonderful heat suckled at me. It was just fabulous. I loved every second of it. This was just a perfect rush. She spasmed around me in such a perfect way. A big smile spread on my lips as I plunged to the hilt in her writhing twat.

"Melissa!" I groaned and spurted into her pussy.

The pleasure slammed through me as I dumped my load into her cunt. It was just such an amazing rush to have all that ecstasy shooting from my erupting rod. I pumped more and more of my seed into her young cunt.

Her pussy spasmed around me, suckling at me. She fell back on my desk, crumpling the worksheets the students turned in. I groaned as her twat nursed at me. I savored it as she held me with her thighs. It was perfect.

"Yes, yes, that's so wonderful," I groaned. "Damn, that's good! That's so good! Shit!"

I filled her to the brim with my spunk. It was an incredible moment. Stars flashed before my eyes as I erupted one last time into her pussy. I panted, my heart racing. I hadn't felt something that good in a long time. I loved my wife, but...

The sex had gotten stale.

"Thank you, Tony," I groaned.

"Oh, yes," she cooed, her small titties rising and falling. "I hope you'll use me again, Mr. Smith."

"You can count on it," I said and slid my cock out of her twat. What a wonderful day. I had to tell my wife all about it.

* * *

Madeline Stover

"Hi," I said to the young couple who were putting baby stuff onto my check-out lane. The conveyor belt brought them to me. I grabbed the first item, a rattler, and smiled at the husband. He was in his twenties and wearing a plaid country-style shirt and blue jeans. He had a rugged cast to him. His wife wasn't quite showing.

Yet.

"First child?" I asked as I rang up a bottle.

"Yeah," the wife said, beaming at me.

"I have two boys," I said, the flavor of my oldest son's cum lingering on my mouth while my youngest son's cum dipped down my thighs out of my pussy. I wore a mini skirt and a pair of thigh-high stockings. My silk blouse fit tight to my big, braless tits. More cum leaked out of my asshole. My husband's jizz. "They're both amazing. Big, strapping lads like your husband." I winked at him.

He grinned at me, staring at my tits.

"Do you like my breasts, sir?" I asked, my hands cupping them through the material. The silk so cool on my hard nipples.

"I..." He shot his wife a worried glance.

"It's okay, cutie," I purred. "I'm a free-use wife. Do you want to touch them? My breasts?"

"Yes," he said as his wife was still piling more stuff from their shopping cart. He reached out with nervous hands to my tits.

"No, no, you have to cup them from behind," I said. "Get back here and cup them. How else can you enjoy them while you fuck me? I still have a job to do."

"Holy shit," he said and glanced at his wife.

"Well go on, silly," she said. "We have a lot more shopping to do."

"Shit," he groaned and darted around my cashier booth. He entered in from behind. I had never had a customer back here. "I can't believe it, but... He wants you to be freely used, right?"

"Right," I said, glad that the young husband here understood who he was.

He unzipped behind me. My sloppy cunt clenched in delight as I grabbed the next item on the conveyor belt. The wife flicked her gaze up and rolled her eyes. I bet her husband wore such a goofy smile right now. Young men did when they were getting unexpected pussy.

I remember that smile on my husband's lips more than a few times early in our marriage when I was horny and initiating sex. I was glad to give this young man a thrill as he hiked my skirt just enough. He groaned at the sight of the cum dripping down my thighs.

His dick pressed into my bush from behind and found the entrance to my cunt. Before his wife, my coworkers, and the rest of Target, he thrust his nice-sized dick into me. I groaned in delight at being filled up, remembering that Black man from the park.

The Black man and his dicks had been the best I'd had so far since becoming a free-use wife and mother. The biggest, thickest, and longest. I shuddered as the husband slid his hands around my waist and cupped my breasts through my blouse.

He half-chuckled, half-groaned in delight.

I smiled as his wife giggled. "Enjoy her, honey, and don't take too long. We still have to get over to Bed, Bath, and Beyond. There's a sale."

I winked at her as her husband drew back his dick. My pussy clamped down on him. He groaned, squeezing my big breasts, and thrust back into my pussy. I shuddered as he did that while I kept ringing up the items. It was so easy to do. Just scan it.

BEEP!

Next item.

Scan.

BEEP!

Scan.

BEEP!

His rhythm matched it. His cock pumped away at me as I rang up item after item, bagging them. Setting new ones on the other conveyor belt that ran them to the end of the counter. I shuddered as that big cock pounded my snatch.

Scan.

BEEP!

The wife put on more items as her husband thrust away at me. He fucked me good and hard. I shuddered, my pussy clamping down on him. My orgasm built as his fingers kneaded my tits. They were so sensitive, adding another layer of delight to this process.

Scan.

BEEP!

He thrust into me deep and hard. He fucked me with all that he had. It was so good to have him doing that. I groaned as he buried into me over and over again. He fucked me with that amazing dick. I loved every second of him doing that.

Scan.

BEEP!

My eyes rolled back in my head as he fucked me. He pounded me with such force. I shuddered with those hard strokes churning up my cunt. My pussy gripped him. He thrust into me with all that he had. I shuddered as he churned me up. He plowed into me with such force.

Scan.

BEEP!

"Yes, yes, yes," I whimpered. "Oh, that's so good. Oh, yes, yes, you're driving me wild!"

"Good," he groaned as he fucked me. "That's what I want to hear. Shit!"

"Your husband is hammering my cunt," I moaned. "He's going to make me cum!"

"That's wonderful," the wife said. "Make her cum fast and dump your load in the whore, honey."

"Yes, dear," he groaned as I smiled. I was a whore. A free-use slut-wife.

Scan.

BEEP!

I clamped my cunt down on his dick as he churned me up. I hurtled closer and closer to cumming on his cock. He didn't have to be huge. He just had to be a man using me. That was all I needed to orgasm like a whore.

Scan.

BEEP!

I shuddered as I bagged the last item. I pointed at the screen with the total, my body trembling. I was too close to cumming to do anything but that. She nodded and pulled out her credit card. I tapped a button as her husband buried into me.

"Yes, yes, yes!" I howled as she tapped her card to the reader. It beeped, processing.

"Fuck!" the husband growled and buried into my convulsing cunt. "Yes!"

He erupted into my pussy. His cum spurted into my hot flesh. I enjoyed all that passion spurting into me. It was just amazing. A big smile spread on my lips as he erupted into me again and again. I shuddered through that bliss. It was just an outstanding moment.

He grunted, pumping more and more of his spunk into my snatch. It was an absolute delight. A pure passion. I savored this heat as he grunted. My pussy milked him dry as the receipt printed. The wife snagged it up.

"Oh, fuck!" he growled, squeezing my tits.

"Thank you for using my pussy and shopping at Target," I moaned, my entire body trembling. I glanced at the line that had formed.

A lot of men where there, grinning.

I might have to take on more than one guy at a time. That made me so happy. The husband pulled out of me. He joined his wife, kissing her and pushing their shopping cart full of groceries as the next guy appeared, handing me a stack of gum.

"Can I fuck your ass?" he asked.

"Of course you can," I purred and rang him up. "That'll be $2.38 with tax."

I was so glad to be his free-use slut. So happy I could just fly away.

* * *

Tony Carter

"Who do you think is the most innocent girl attending our school?" I asked Bitch and Angela as they walked behind me naked.

They glanced at each other and said in unison, "Dana Spritz."

I smiled. "The Mormon freshman girl who always wears dresses with long skirts. That's great. Any idea where she would be?"

Angela shook her head while my older sister said, "The office would know."

"Ms. Jasmine," I said, thinking about the tan-skin secretary. She was a beautiful creature. "Let's find out."

I marched toward the office. The halls thinned as the other students headed into their third class. I reached the office and walked in. The college's secretary was at her standing desk. She moved about, smiling at us. The phone rang as I let go of the leashes.

I moved around the desk, my cock so hard. Ms. Jasmine glanced at me, her wavy-black hair falling glossily around her shoulders. She had on a tight, black pencil skirt that hugged her rump. No visible panty line. A thong? Hot.

"Okay, okay, yes, I can do that," she was saying on the phone as I moved up behind her and rolled her skirt up her legs. I could do anything that I wanted to these women. Use them however I craved. That was the amazing part of my power. "Okay, sir, yes."

She hung up and threw a quick smile over her shoulder. "Hey."

"Hi," I said. "Can you look up Dana Spritz's schedule," I said as I rolled her skirt over her plump ass. She had a red thong buried between her butt-cheeks.

"I'm not supposed to do that for students," she said, "but I suppose I can make an exception for you."

"I do want to use her so I have to find her," I said and drew down her panties. I pulled them down her thighs, kneeling. I wanted to remove them from her. She started typing away as I stared up at her twat. Right at her dripping snatch.

Her tart juices filled my nose. That aroma was too good to pass up.

"Okay, I have her—" She gasped as I buried my face into her snatch. She trembled as I licked at her tart twat. My tongue flicked up and down her folds. I licked at her twat. I loved the taste of her cunt. She moaned as I did that. "Oh, that's so good. Mmm, I'll print it out for you."

The print whirled behind me as I licked her pussy. She groaned as my hands gripped her hips. I tongued her cunt with just such joy as she quivered there. My tongue plunged into her depths, stirring around in her delicious cunt.

The phone rang. She grabbed it. "Mondale College, Ms. Jasmine speaking. How can I help you?"

She sounded so breathy as she talked to the person on the phone. She spoke professionally as I swirled my tongue around in her snatch. It was so hot hearing her talking to another person who had no idea my tongue was plundering Ms. Jasmine's tart cunt.

I stroked her smooth thighs as she trembled. My tongue flicked around in her cunt. I enjoyed teasing her like this. It was so much fun to devour her with passion. She shuddered, grinding her twat on my face. It was just a delight.

A wonderful treat to enjoy.

I lapped at her clit as she hung up. She typed at the computer, whimpering softly as my tongue flicked about in her twat. She wiggled her hips, grinding her cunt on my face. Her juices trickled down my chin. She was such a delight to devour.

I attacked her bud. I wanted to make her cum hard. I stroked over her pearl, polishing it. She whimpered as I suckled on her special spot. She trembled there. This was exciting. She moaned louder and louder. I wanted to drown in all her passion.

"Yes, yes, yes," she moaned. "Oh, wow, that's it. That's so good. Yes, yes, just like that! Oh, my, yes! Yes! That's great!"

I suckled on her bud with force. I nursed on her with all that I had. It was just fantastic to love her. She groaned, the tart aroma of her cunt filling my nose. I loved that sensation. She shuddered, her cute ass clenching and relaxing.

"Oh, that's wonderful," she moaned. "Oh, my god, that's so good. You're just driving me wild. Oh, yes, yes, that's it! Tony!"

Her pussy juices gushed out.

She bathed me in her passion. I licked at her cunt as she trembled. She drowned me in her pussy juices as my sex slaves giggled. They knew what I had done. My dick was so hard. I just wanted to slide into Ms. Jasmine's cunt.

So I rose to do just that. I pressed my cock into her pussy and thrust to the hilt in her cunt. Her twat rippled around my dick. I shuddered as I enjoyed the end of her orgasm. She whimpered as the phone rang again.

"Mondale College," she breathed into the phone. "Yes... yes... I... I just had a really good cum from him. Sorry, you wanted to know... right, right... I'll email you it. Bye."

I slid my hands around her body and cupped her breasts through her blouse and bra. Her pussy clamped down on me as I drew back my dick. I savored that hot snatch around my cock. I drew back and slammed into her snatch.

"Oh, that's so good," she moaned. "Oh, wow, that's just delicious. It's just incredible. Mmm, you're just so good. So amazing!"

I smiled at her as my sex slaves giggled again. They were whispering to each other, their bodies pressed tight. They kissed, naked boobs rubbing together. I smiled at the sight of them as I fucked Ms. Jasmine's cunt hard and fast.

They made out, their hand sliding between each other's thighs. They fingered each other as I fucked the secretary. She moaned, her hands trying to type at the computer. She was composing a letter, but she wasn't making much progress.

I was distracting her with my big dick.

"Tony," she groaned. "Oh, Tony." Her fingers tapped on a few keys. "That's so good."

I grinned at her as I fucked her with force. I pounded her cunt with all that I had. I wanted to dump such a big load into her cunt. I wanted to flood her with all my spunk. I was just so good to have her pussy gripping my dick.

She held me tight with that wonderful twat. I buried into her with all that I had. It was just an incredible thing. She whimpered and gasped, her hips wiggling from side to side as I hammered her cunt. I fucked her with passion.

"Oh, that's perfect," she moaned. "You're so good at that. Yes, yes, you're just amazing!"

"Glad you love it," I growled, fucking her cunt with force. "Shit, that's so good. You're going to make me explode!"

"Good," she whimpered as I hammered her. "I—"

A door opened and a light-skinned Black woman strode out in a gray pantsuit, her blouse a pale violet. She had her thick hair frizzed up in a mini-afro and held a stack of papers. She dropped them to the side.

"I want ten copies collated and bound," she said. "As soon as you're done being used! No dilly-dallying, Jasmine. And I better not catch you on your phone again."

"Yes, President Gay," she said in a sing-song voice.

The college's president spun around and headed back down the hallway to her office. Jasmine muttered something under her breath as I kept fucking her. I glanced back at the president. There were a lot of jokes about her name.

That she really was a lesbian. Who knew these days?

I slammed to the hilt in that tight, wet cunt, though, the need building and building in me. I hurtled closer as my sex slaves made out. They fingered each other's cunts as their tongues danced together. Their boobs jiggled, one tit each rubbing together.

"Aren't they hot?" I asked.

"I'm not into girls," Ms. Jasmine said. "Sure, they're beautiful, but not like your big dick, Tony!" Her fingers tapped a few more times. "Oh, shit, I just... I can't work with that huge dick fucking me! You're so good. You're amazing!"

My sex slaves moaned their agreement into each other's lips, their fingers thrusting in and out of each other's cunts. Soon Tina would join them. I smiled at that idea I slammed hard into that tight cunt. I fucked to the hilt in that delicious pussy. I thought about Mrs. Tlaib, my sixth-period Arab teacher.

I bet she had a tight cunt.

I slammed hard into that pussy, my nuts tightening. I would have a huge cum. I couldn't wait to dump my load into her pussy. I wanted to fill her up with all my spunk. That would be so good. Just flood her with every drop of cum that I had.

It would be fantastic. I fucked into her snatch with such force. I pounded her with all that delight. It was so glorious. So amazing. She squeezed her twat around my dick. It was so delicious. So amazing. I pounded her with all that I had.

"Oh, that's it," she moaned. "Fuck!"

Ms. Jasmine's pussy went wild around my dick.

"Ooh, cum in her, Master," Bitch moaned as she fingered Angela.

"Yes, yes, cum in her pussy, Master!" Angela moaned, her digits working in and out of my big sister's twat. "That's so hot!"

I slammed into Ms. Jasmine's convulsing cunt and erupted into her pussy. I spurted into her snatch over and over again. It was so good to flood her with all that I had. It was incredible. The pleasure slammed through my body. Stars flashed across my vision. I loved every second of that delight shooting through me. It was fantastic.

"Yes, yes, yes," I groaned, the pleasure slamming into my mind. "Fuck!"

I spurted into her pussy over and over again. I loved the way that her twat spasmed around me. It was so good to have all that spunk spurting into her cunt. I filled her up with that delight. It was just perfect to do that.

Her cunt rippled around my cock. It was just such an amazing moment. I filled her up with more and more as a door opened. I glanced back to see President Gay marching up. She sighed and shook her head, turning back around.

"What a bitch," moaned Bitch as I dumped the last of my cum into Ms. Jasmine's cunt.

"You would know," I panted.

"I would, Master!" my big sister moaned. "Oh, yes, yes, I would know. Fuck! Angela!"

My two sex slaves kissed as Ms. Jasmine panted. The two sluts were cumming, shuddering together. Pussy cream gushed down their thighs. I panted and pulled out of Ms. Jasmine's pussy. The college's secretary grabbed the folders.

"When you go in there, have her eat your pussy clean of my cum," I said. "That's how I want to use President Gay."

Ms. Jasmine smiled. "Sure."

"In fact, she has to eat your pussy every day and make you cum." Another idea popped into my head. "And on Fridays, she has to rim your asshole while fingering your cunt. She has to get her tongue into your backdoor."

"So hot, Master," my big sister moaned.

I snagged the printout out as Ms. Jasmine beamed. I snagged my two sex slaves, putting my arms around them. I kissed them both, savoring the taste of them. I glanced at the printout. Dana was in class right now but... She had a block free in her schedule next. I bet she would get lunch in the cafeteria.

I headed that way to meet her, my hands on my sex slaves' asses, and headed to the cafeteria to wait for Dana. I would make the virginal Mormon girl into the school slut. She would make the lunch break so exciting for the guys of my college.

I reveled in my sinful powers. I could do whatever I wanted.

* * *

Ms. Jasmine Heidler

I picked up the ten copies, all collated and bound, in my hands. They were a new school proposal she would be taking to the Alumni Board for approval. I headed down the hallway, my skirt still up around my waist. Tony had taken my panties. His cum dripped down my thighs.

I knocked on President Gay's door.

"About time!" she snapped. "Get in here!"

I opened the door and sauntered in, throwing them on her desk then walking around and sitting on the edge. I spread my legs and said, "He wants to use you by having you eat my pussy every day. And on Fridays, you rim my asshole while fingering my cunt. So... get to licking, President Gay."

"I really don't have time for this, but..." She licked her lips. "If he wants to use me... You better cum quickly."

I winked at her as she sank to her knees. "I know you'll enjoy the pussy, and I hope you enjoy his cum."

"I don't normally, but..." The Black woman licked up the cum on my thigh, her afro brushing my skin. Shivers ran through me as her warm tongue climbed up and up my thigh to my pussy. She reached my vulva. "Mmm, his cum is delicious, though."

"I bet," I purred. I hoped Tony would let me suck his dick. I hoped he would use me again, though this was nice.

President Gay's tongue licked at my pussy. I shuddered as she stroked through my flesh. It was so good to have her do that. It was just incredible to have that tongue lapping at me. I shivered through all that pleasure.

I gripped her legs. I held her tight to me as she licked and lapped at me. It was so good to have her feasting on me. I groaned as she stroked her tongue through my flesh. It was just an incredible delight. My back arched.

She plunged her tongue into me and swirled around in me.

"Yes, yes, get out all his cum and make me orgasm, President Gay," I moaned.

She purred into my snatch. Her afro tickled the inside of my thighs as she rooted around in my pussy for more of that salty cum. I shuddered as she did that. This was so wild. I couldn't believe that I was enjoying something this wicked. It was just an incredible moment. I was so happy for it. I could just explode.

Her tongue flicked around in me. She tongued me with all that she had. It was just so good to have her doing that to me. She licked up the cum from my snatch. I groaned as she scooped it all out of me. I whimpered, my head tossing.

"President Gay, you're such a dyke!" I moaned.

"I am," she purred and thrust her tongue deep into me.

She loved my pussy. It was so incredible to have her doing that. I never had a woman eat me out before. It felt wicked, though. Her lips were so soft unlike a man's. So different from my boyfriend or Tony. My eyes rolled back in my head.

She flicked her tongue to my clit. She stroked over my bud. I gasped as she did that, my thighs squeezing about her head. She felt so good doing that to me. I trembled as she made me feel incredible. I loved how good it was having her flicking about in me.

She drove me wild. I whimpered, tossing my head. I trembled through such wonderful bliss. I would drown her with my pussy cream. She licked at me with such hunger. Her tongue flicked up and down my folds.

"Fuck!" I moaned.

"Drown me!" she hissed. "Drown me right now, Jasmine!"

She suckled hard on my bud.

I bucked as the pleasure shot through me. It felt so good to have her nibbling on me. My eyes rolled back in my head. It felt so good to have that tongue flicking around my clit. Her lips nibbled on my bud. The pleasure bust in me.

I climaxed on my boss's mouth.

The pleasure swept through me. Waves of delight washed through my body and swept through my mind. I groaned as I bucked through such ecstasy. It was just so incredible to have all that rapture drowning my thoughts.

I trembled on my desk, holding President Gay to my cunt as I drowned her with my pussy cream. She licked it up with higher as I moaned with such passion. My boobs jiggled in my blouse and bra as my mind drank in all that rapturous thoughts.

She ripped her face from my cunt and snapped, "Off my desk and back to work!" She grabbed some tissue paper from a box on the edge of her desk. She wiped at her mouth. "Now! And I better not catch you on your phone!"

"Yes, President Gay," I purred, sliding off the desk. "I can't wait for Friday to have your tongue wiggling around my asshole."

She shivered and said, "Me, either, now get to work. I don't pay you to be a lazy cow."

I rolled my eyes. She didn't pay me at all. I worked for the college before she was even hired. She had just started, and she was the Queen Bitch. But having her tongue licking my pussy, and my asshole on Fridays, was a nice perk to the job.

I was so glad that Tony wanted to use me this way.

* * *

Tony Carter

I sank onto the bench in the empty cafeteria, my two sex slaves kneeling before me. They both licked at my dick soaked in Ms. Jasmine's pussy juices. I stared down the hallway. Dana Spritz would be coming from that way in about fifteen minutes.

Luckily, I had so many delicious ways to pass the time.

I slid my hands through my big sister's blonde hair and Angela's red. I loved the feel of her silky curls between my fingers. It was nice. Very nice. Their tongues bathed the crown of my dick. They stroked over the throbbing bud.

I groaned as they did that. They were such delicious creatures. I knew they would make me feel amazing before I came all over their faces. They loved it when I jizzed on them like that I leaned back, the edge of the table biting into my flesh, and enjoyed the double BJ.

"We love you, Master," Angela purred and swallowed my dick.

"Yes, we do, Master," my big sister said.

I just groaned, wondering if I should play with my little sister at school. I had been ignoring her while having my own fun. Of course, I would be fucking her tonight. Spending the night in her bed. Maybe she and Mom together. That was nice.

I grabbed my phone and sent Jenny a picture of Angela sucking on my dick and Bitch licking at the shaft. "My sex slaves keeping me company at school. Can't wait for our date on Friday. Love you."

She didn't answer right away. She was a good girl who would keep her phone off or at least on silent while in class.

I just savored Angela working her mouth up and down my dick. She suckled hard on me. It was so good to feel her working that mouth up and down me. I shuddered, my cock throbbing in her mouth. I loved every second of that delicious mouth.

It was so good to have her nursing on me like that. She drove me wild with that hot mouth. I groaned in delight, savoring how she worked that hot mouth up and down my dick. It was fabulous. My eyes rolled back into my head.

Then she popped off and purred, "Love you, Master!"

Bitch swallowed my cock.

My big sister's hot mouth worked up and down my dick. She suckled on me with force. She was so good at that. I loved how she nursed on me. She put her all into loving her little brother. I groaned as I squirmed there, enjoying Bitch's mouth.

She danced her tongue around my cock. She flicked about me, driving me wild with that delicious sucking of her. I would cum so hard into her. I couldn't wait for that pleasure to shoot through me. I groaned, my eyes rolling back in my head.

Bitch popped her mouth off.

Angela took over.

"Yes!" I groaned.

Angela suckled on me. My cheerleader-slave nursed on me with passion. She suckled on me with all that she had. She knew what she was doing. I groaned, my eyes rolling back into my head she loved me with all that she had.

I groaned, savoring that hot mouth working up and down me. She loved me with all that hot delight. It was so good to have her suckling on me. She popped her lips off my cock so my sister-slave could take over.

She engulfed my dick and suckled on me with all her might. My dick twitched as she loved me. She wanted to have my cum spurting all over her face. She knew that was how this would end. The only way that it could end.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," I groaned. "That's so good!"

She moaned around my cock.

"Yes, yes, that's perfect. Shit, that's so good. That's amazing."

I loved how she bobbed her head. She worked her mouth up and down my dick. She felt so good. I loved how she massaged me with her tongue. She flicked it about my cock. I was in heaven as she did that. The pressure in my nuts rose and rose.

Then Bitch switched for Angela. My cheerleader-slave suckled on my dick with passion. The need to cum built and built with her every suckle. She drove me wild. I groaned as I hurtled toward that amazing moment.

I would have a mighty cum. Just a huge burst of delight. It would be perfect. I shuddered, savoring that hot mouth suckling on my dick. She switched back to Bitch who moaned around my dick. The pressure swelled and swelled.

"You two," I groaned. "Fuck, I love you two!"

Angela winked at me.

Bitch moaned around my dick as she worked her mouth up and down my rod. She felt so good. The pressure built and built. My big sister brought me closer to that moment when I would cum and shower their faces.

I groaned, my big sister suckling hard. Angela stroked the base of my cock. She stared up at me, her eyes twinkling. Her blonde hair swayed around my face. God, this was such a perfect Tuesday. I rubbed at the back of my neck, shuddering.

"I'm going to cum, sluts!" I growled.

Bitch ripped her mouth off my cock with a wet plop and moaned, "Of course you are, Master! Your sex slaves know how to please you. Cum on us!"

"Please, please, jizz on us, Master!" whimpered Angela, her green eyes flashing. "Erupt!"

Her hand stroked up to the tip of my cock and engulfed the spongy crown. The pleasure burst in me. I groaned and erupted. My cum spurted out of my cock and splashed across her face. I grunted as I splattered her with jizz.

I coated her with all my cum. The pleasure rushed through me. I shuddered with each blast of spunk that shot out of my dick. It was incredible to have all that pleasure shooting through me. Stars danced across my vision.

"Master!" my sex slaves moaned as I soaked their faces.

I drenched my two sex slaves in cum. I spurted blast after blast of cum across their faces. It was so hot to do that. Pleasure shot out of my dick. Rapture crashed into my mind. I groaned as I dumped more and more of my cum on their faces.

My phone buzzed as I erupted one last time. The two sluts turned and licked up my cum. They gathered it up with passion as I held up my phone. Jenny Bishop had responded to me. I smiled at the text from the preacher's daughter.

* * *

Jenny Bishop

"Have you cum on their faces yet?" I sent my boyfriend, Tony.

I was in the hallway, my pussy so wet at the picture of his sex slaves pleasing him. I was so glad he had sex slaves and was using them. It was so exciting. My heart raced. I wished we went to the same college. I really did.

A picture came through of his sex slaves dripping in his cum. They were licking it off each other.

"Yummy," I sent. Mom and I had done that with Tony's cum Sunday afternoon. "I love you, Tony. I can't wait for our date on Friday!"

He sent me a winky face emoji. "There's this girl I have to turn into the cafeteria's free-use slut. Chat later. Love you."

"Love you," I sent with a bunch of red heart emojis. I sighed, my pussy so wet. Such a lucky girl to have his attention.

I wonder who she was.

* * *

Dana Spritz

I headed to the cafeteria, my hands clasping the Book of Mormon. I liked to read it during breaks between classes. I didn't have any friends. They were all so worldly. It was best if I just kept to myself. If I didn't associate with them.

Just the best.

I moved down the hallway, my long skirt swirling. I wore tights beneath it, too. I had a blouse all the way up. My family didn't hold with the official LDS church. We were FLDS, which was a more conservative branch that believed in following Joseph Smith's teachings and not those traitorous "prophets" who banned right practices like polygamy.

Not that Father could practice it here. He had to move for work and never found another wife, but one day, I would marry a man with more wives. So I had to be pure. I had to be ready to be a wife in the celestial heaven, making angelic babies for my husband to populate his own world.

"Dana," a man said.

I froze at the sight of Tony. He had two naked women with him. Normally, that would be a lewd and shameful sight, but it was him. They were dripping in his seed. I just smiled and nodded to him, a strange flutter washing through me.

Did he want to use me?

"Get naked," he said.

"Of course," I said, my heart a flutter. I put the Book of Mormon into my backpack before I unbuttoned my dress. I pulled it off. Beneath, I wore my temple garments, white clothes that kept me pure. I took off the shirt with its symbol stitched over my heart. It was proof I was baptized in the temple and a sealed member of the true church.

Beneath, I wore a bra. I unhooked that, baring my bosom to all to see. But it was Tony, so that was okay. He grinned at me, his cock thrusting out so hard. I had never seen a male's member—Mother always signed the note to excuse me from health class on those awful days of "sex" education.

I swallowed at the size of him. The girth.

My nethers grew hotter.

I shoved off my shorts and tights I wore beneath. I stepped out of those, down to my panties. I trembled as I pushed those off, my twin braids swaying before me. I removed those, down to my socks. I pushed all my clothes into my backpack.

"Perfect," he said and held out his hand. "I'm going to ravish you."

"Yes, Tony," I said, wondering if he would make me one of his wives. That would be wonderful.

Naked, I followed him onto the cafeteria to be used.

Chapter 138: Chapter 138. Shy Virgin Turn Into Free-Use Slut (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

Dana Spritz - Day Four

I followed naked behind Tony and his two nude sex slaves. They both had cum dripping down their faces. That was how he used them. I was eager to be used by him, too. So eager for it. I clutched my backpack in which I had stuffed my dress and underwear. It held my battered copy of the Book of Mormon.

I hoped to be used as Tony's wife. Wouldn't that be a wonderful way to be used by him?

I would have been mortified to be naked under normal situations. To allow any boy who wasn't my husband to see more than my face and hands was something only a lewd woman would do. Not a good, Mormon girl who hoped to be married to a good man who would be my husband for eternity. In this brief life and forever in the next where I would have his godly babies.

The cafeteria bustled. Students were moving about. Having fun. Laughing. Tony nodded to a boy with brown hair and glasses who had a girl snuggled up to him. She had glasses, too. His girlfriend, she supposed.

"Last night was amazing," the nerd said. "It was so hot to use Rita's mom."

"So hot," the girl said, nodding. "Mmm, and I know who we're going to use tonight."

"Who?" he asked as we kept walking.

People glanced at me, but I kept my head lifted up, proud. Tony wanted me naked, and I was just so happy to be used by him in any way. He was just so special. I could feel it when I looked at him. Oh, I hoped me made me his wife. He could have as many wives as he wanted, of course. A man was supposed to have many wives.

My father wished he had many wives.

"Okay," said Tony as we came to a table. "Dana, you lay down on the table. Put your ass right on the edge and spread your legs."

"Sure, Tony," I said, so eager to be used. I stepped onto the bench and turned, sitting down with my butt right on the edge. I lay across it, the surface cool. It was wide enough that my head remained on it. I spread my legs. That felt so obscene. My... my... pussy was on display. That was such a vulgar term, but...

It felt right.

"Angela, sit on her face," said Tony. "Dana, time for you to eat some cunt. I want you do devour her pussy like it's the best thing you've ever tasted."

"Okay, Tony," I said and licked my lips. I had never, ever thought about doing any homosexual things. It was a filthy and impure act. Unnatural. Of course, if Tony wanted me to enjoy eating Angela's pussy, to devour her cunt like it was the best thing I had ever tasted, then I would. I was eager for it.

"You're going to love my pussy," purred Angela as she crawled onto the table. She had a dog's collar around her neck, her red hair falling around her cum-splattered face. She threw a leg over my head, her vulva bare of any hair. She shaved it. That was wild.

This sweet aroma filled my mouth. I breathed it in. I didn't like it. She planted her pussy on my face, her flesh hot and wet. The sweet flavor suffused my mouth. That was her twat. Suddenly... I loved the aroma. The taste.

I licked at her.

She was the best thing I had ever tasted. I licked her again. I stroked my tongue through her folds, so glad to be used by this. It was such a lesbian thing to do. So filthy and unnatural except when Tony used me. Then it was perfectly natural. I gripped her thighs and plunged my tongue into her cunt.

"Oh, she's a natural at it," groaned Angela.

"Good, good," said Tony. "Bitch, eat her cunt."

"Yes, Master," Bitch, the other sex slave, purred. She had blonde hair and wore a dog collar about her neck. She also had a tail thrusting out of her butt-crack. I had no idea how she held that in, unless...

Before I could even think such a nasty thought, Bitch nuzzled into my pussy to do unnatural things to my pussy. No, no, they were natural because Tony wanted to use us like that. She kissed at my virgin flesh.

I only touched myself when I washed my nethers. Sometimes, it grew wet and itchy. I would refuse to touch it. I shuddered here as that hot tongue licked through the folds of my nethers. I was wet and itchy now. It felt so good.

She lapped at my folds and brushed this special spot. It felt so good. Did Angela have it?

I licked through her folds and found this round, little nub near the top of her pussy. She gasped when I did that, her butt-cheeks clenching before my face. She whimpered, squirming on me as I tongued her.

"Master!" Bitch moaned. "I love your incestuous cock in my pussy!"

Incestuous? Was she his sister? That was so hot that he used her in such a taboo way.

"Damn," groaned Tony. "You do have a great pussy, Bitch!"

Bitch squealed in delight and licked my pussy with such enthusiasm. She stroked up and down my virgin folds, brushing my hymen and that special spot. That wonderful love button that she stroked over again and again. I whimpered and lapped at Angela like that.

The buzz of conversation echoed through the cafeteria. Students sat to eat on either side of us, gabbing away without caring how Tony used us. I shuddered in delight, licking at Angela's cunt as Bitch did the same to my pussy.

She devoured me. She licked me with such passion. It was so good to have her tonguing my cunt. She flicked her tongue up and down me. I groaned at the heat of this moment. It was such an incredible delight to have her feasting on me like that.

"Yes, yes, yes," I whimpered as Bitch stroked around my clit.

I did the same to Angela, this heat building and building in me. This wonderful need to burst swelled in me. I shuddered, my entire body quivering in delight. It was so wild to have Bitch tonguing me like that. I flicked through Angela's folds.

Tony grunted and groaned as he fucked his sister's pussy. Bitch moaned into my cunt. She stroked up and down my virgin flesh. I whimpered, my tongue burying into Angela's sweet pussy. She tasted so good. Better than sweet custard or cake.

I swirled around in her as Angela moaned, "Dana!" She rubbed at my small breasts. My eighteen-year-old body quivered. "Oh, Dana, you have such a tongue. That's so good!"

I whimpered in delight. I danced my tongue around in her pussy. I swirled about in her, stirring her up. She tasted so good on me. Just the best. The pressure in me rose and rose toward something wicked. Toward this fulfilling release.

I wanted it so much.

I squeezed my thighs around Bitch's head. I held her to my pussy as she licked at me. She moaned, enjoying Tony's cock in her. Mother made those sounds at night with Father. When he lay with her and entered her. When he knew her fully.

I shuddered, wanting Tony to know me fully. To enter me. If Bitch's tongue felt so good doing this natural act, then how would it feel to lie with Tony. That thought sparked through me as her tongue flicked over my clit.

I suckled on Angela's bud, nursing on her, the sweetness of her pussy suffusing my taste buds.

"Oh, yes, yes, yes," she moaned. "That's so good. That's amazing. That's just wonderful. Oh, that's it. Just keep doing that. Yes!"

She bucked and her pussy juices gushed out of her.

"I'm cumming!" she howled.

She had her release. I knew it instinctively as I drowned in her delicious pussy cream. I licked her as Bitch tongued my clit. She stroked through my folds. Every time she brushed that button, sparks flared through me. She pressed it over and over again. My thighs squeezed around her head until...

I burst.

I squealed as this rapture flooded through me. My virgin pussy spasmed. I bucked, the waves of delight washing over me. It was just so good to have it washing through me. I trembled through all that rapture. It was just outstanding. Amazing.

"Yes, yes, yes," I whimpered. "Oh, Lord, yes, I love being used!"

"Me, too," Angela moaned, squirming on my face.

"Yes!" gasped Bitch into my pussy. "Little brother! Master! I love being used by you!"

She lapped frantically at my pussy. She tongued me with so much skill. It felt so good to have her lapping at me. I loved the way her tongue flicked around me. It was just incredible. My eyes rolled back in my head as the waves of passion washed through me.

"Fuck!" growled Tony. "That's it, Bitch! Take it!"

She whimpered in delight as she licked at me. She tongued me with her passion. It was so good to have her stroking through my flesh. She drove me wild as the rapture washed through me. I quivered through it all. It was so good.

"Flood me!" Bitch moaned. "I love it when you flood me with your seed!"

Tony was spurting in her? That was so amazing. I shuddered through my ecstasy. My body trembled as my pleasure kept washing through me. It was so amazing. Bitch licked at me as I lapped at Angela. Tony grunted, dumping his cum into his big sister's pussy. He used Bitch. Used us all. It was so happy to have him do that.

I was so thankful to be used by him. I licked at Angela's pussy as I shuddered here.

"Damn, it's time to pop that cherry, Dana," growled Tony. "Bitch, on the table, legs spread wide. Dana, lick my cum out of her pussy. I want to use you that way as I pop your cherry."

"Yes!" I squealed in delight, my pleasure past. I wanted more.

"You're going to cum so hard on his dick," Angela purred as she rose off me. "Just so hard."

"That's what those good feelings are?" I asked, my face soaked in her sweet pussy juices. They were so yummy.

"Yep," she said, winking at me. "Cumming, climaxing, orgasming. And that's cumming with a U not an O. Cum is delicious. That's a man's jizz. You're going to love it."

"You'll find cum is the best-tasting thing in the world," Tony said. "Cum, then pussy."

"Yes," I moaned. "And Bitch's pussy is full of both for me to enjoy! That's how you want to use me! I love being used by you!"

The students eating their lunch didn't glance at us as I slid off the table and knelt on the bench. Bitch had her legs spread wide. She had her pussy shaved, too. Not a hair to be seen. Pearly jizz spilled out of her snatch and ran down to her butthole where the tail emerged from. It was shoved into her ass.

I ducked my head down and licked up the cum. It was salty with a spicy flavor. I licked up to her bare folds where the spiciness grew. Was that her yummy pussy? It was the second-best thing in the world. I loved being used by this.

"Damn," growled Tony as he gripped my hips. His cock nuzzled through my bush to my folds.

I shivered. He was about to use me by knowing me. I wanted to take him into me. He pushed against my hymen. I lapped up his cum from his sister's pussy, devouring their incestuous mixing as my maidenhead stretched and stretched until...

My virginity popped.

"Yes!" growled Tony as he took my innocence.

He filled me with his wonderful cock the way only my husband was supposed to, but it was okay. Tony used me. I clamped my cunt down on him as she sank into my hot flesh. I shuddered, licking at his sister's sloppy pussy. I gathered up salty cum and spicy cream as he entered me.

He reached so deep into me. I whimpered as he filled me up. Fulfilled me with this cock. I squeezed my pussy down on him. It was so glorious to have all of his shaft in me. My eyes rolled back in my head as I tongued at Bitch's cunt.

I wondered why she was called that.

Tony's cock using my pussy washed away that question. I moaned as he drew back, my silky flesh gripping him. My deflowered cunt rejoiced as he thrust back into me. He buried his cock back to the hilt in my cunt. He filled me up with his dick.

I whimpered as he pumped away at me. He thrust deep and hard into my twat. It was so good to have him do that. He buried into me over and over again. He plowed into me with such force. He churned me up with that mighty dick.

I squeezed down on him. Tony thrust into me over and over again.

"Tony!" I moaned, so happy to be used by him.

He grunted, fucking me so hard. He pounded my cunt with force as I licked up more of his cum. The jizz dwindled that spilled out of Bitch's spicy pussy. The blonde moaned as I feasted on her twat, licking up all his spunk. I had to lap it all up.

That was how Tony used me.

I thrust my tongue into Bitch's pussy. She gasped as I did that, her back arching and boobs jiggling over my head. They were so perky. Mine were just little A-cups. I wanted bigger boobs. Mom had D's. I washed enough of her bras to know that.

I whimpered as Tony pumped in and out of my pussy. His cock churned me up it was so incredible to have him pumping away as my tongue wiggled about in his sister's snatch. I found more of his salty cum in her spicy depths. I scooped it out of her.

"Damn, that's a tight pussy," growled Tony. "Just so tight!"

He loved using my pussy! I squealed in delight and plunged my tongue back into his sister's cunt.

I danced around in her as I searched for more of his seed. He buried into me again and again. He reached so deep into me. It was just so amazing to have him thrusting away at me like that. I loved every last second of him fucking me this way.

He thrust into me. He fucked me hard and fast. He pounded me with his mighty rod. I shuddered, squeezing my cunt down on him. He churned me up with his powerful thrusts. I whimpered as I searched around in Bitch's pussy for cum.

The saltiness dwindled.

There was less of the delight to enjoy.

"Fuck!" growled Tony as he thrust hard into me. I hurtled toward another burst of pleasure. Toward another climax. I would cum. With a U. Cum. Such a dirty word. "Fuck, Dana! I'm going to flood your cunt with my jizz."

"Cum in her, Master!" Bitch whimpered

"Yes, yes, do it, Master!" Angela cheered as she watched. "Flood her with all your spunk! She needs it!"

I needed it. My cunt squeezed down on his dick as I licked at Bitch's folds. I stroked to her love button. I licked her round nub. She gasped when I did that. Her boobs jiggled as I stroked around her bud. I nibbled on her like she had on mine. I tongued her as her brother fucked me.

Tony used my pussy with hard strokes. My climax built and built in me. My pussy clamped down on him, increasing the friction. It felt so good. I rose toward that moment when I would just cum so hard. He pounded me with force.

"Fuck!" he growled.

"Oh, yes, yes," Bitch whimpered. "Lick my clit! Lick it!"

Was that the love button? I licked her clit. She shuddered. I suckled on it as Tony buried to the hilt in my pussy. The pleasure burst in me. I climaxed, squealing around Bitch's button. My pussy spasmed around his dick, rippling around her.

"Shit!" he grunted, fucking my spasming pussy.

Waves of rapture washed through me. It was so glorious to have all that wonderful pleasure sweeping through me. Stars danced across my vision. The heat washed through me. I whimpered in delight as he fucked deep and hard into my cunt. He buried to the hilt in me.

"Goddamn, yes!" he roared as he used my pussy.

He spurted into me.

His seed flooded into my used cunt. My pussy spasmed around him. The heat washed through me as he filled me up with his cum. I moaned around Bitch's clit. The blonde squealed and bucked, her spicy juices gushing out of her twat.

"Dana!" she gasped. "Such a pussy-licking slut!"

I licked up her juices. They were the second-best thing after that salty cum. My mind drowned in rapture as Tony pumped my pussy full of his seed. He knew me fully. Used me completely. I whimpered in delight as more and more of his seed pumped into me.

"Fuck," he growled. "Oh, fuck, that's so good!"

I was so happy to be used by him. I wanted to be his wife. I wanted to be used by him every day. I would lick as many pussies as he wanted me to just to be his wife. I trembled as my pussy milked him. My horny cunt worked out all his cum.

He fired that last blast into me as I licked his sister's yummy cunt. I tongued her, lapping up all the wonderful cream that she had. She tasted so good. I shuddered, my pussy writhing around his cock. He ripped out of me as my body trembled through pleasure.

"Damn, Dana," he growled.

I rose, his cum in me, and spun around. "Thank you for using me!"

He smiled at me. "You're welcome. You're now the school's free-use slut during lunch. Every day we have classes, you get naked in the cafeteria and let any guy fuck you in all three of your holes, and you eat out any girl's pussy who asks you to."

"Of course," I said, so eager to be used this way. He didn't want to make me his wife at all, and... I was not disappointed in the least. I was just so happy to be used by all the boys. "I'm here to be used! Please, please, use me!"

The boys who had been ignoring us glanced at me. I knew one. He was George. We had classes. He grinned from ear to ear at me. Tony's cum dripped down my thighs as he and his sex slaves went off to get food.

"Please, please, use me!" I squealed. "I have to be used by you all! That's what Tony wants. In all my holes!"

The boys gathered around me. They swarmed me. I gasped as their cocks came out. They were all so ready to fuck me. To use me. I was just a free-use slut. That made me so happy. I was so thankful to the Lord. I was a good Mormon girl who obeyed Tony.

He was like a prophet or something. Like Joseph Smith.

George pulled me down onto him. He lay on the floor, his cock out. My deflowered pussy rubbed on him. I slid my pussy up him, eager to have his cock in me. He wasn't as big as Tony, but that didn't matter. I just had to be used.

"Yes!" I whimpered as I plunged my cunt down George's dick. He groaned as I swallowed him. I took him to the hilt. "Ooh, I can suck your thingie!"

"Fucking suck it, slut," said a boy named Terry. He was in my biology class.

I opened wide and swallowed his dick. I slid my lips over him. It felt so good to suckle on him. My tongue flicked around his rod as my cunt clenched around George's dick. I nursed on him and slid my pussy up George's shaft.

It was so much fun to ride George and suck on Terry. I nursed hard on him. I loved this moment. It was so hot to do this. Just so wild to work my cunt up and down George's dick while I bobbed my head. I nursed on him with force.

"All your holes, huh?" a guy said. "Damn, I am going to fuck that ass."

I heard the sound of spit then a wet dick pressed between my butt-cheeks. I whimpered around Terry's cock as that new shaft slid down to my backdoor. He nuzzled right against my butthole. That felt so naughty as he drilled against me.

I was a free-use slut to be used in all my holes.

I squeezed my cunt down on George's dick and suckled so hard on Terry's cock. The salty flavor of his precum was so exciting. I wanted his jizz. I nursed on him as my anal ring widened and widened. The third boy gripped my hips and thrust hard against my butthole.

I gasped around Terry's rod as the dick popped into my asshole. The velvety heat burned in me as he sank into my bowels. I whimpered in delight, enjoying having a dick in all my holes. I was a good Mormon girl obeying Tony.

I had three cocks in me. All my holes were being used. Perfect.

I suckled on Terry's cock, drool running down my chin. I worked my pussy up and down George's dick. The third boy sank his rod all the way into my asshole. He groaned and drew back. This burning heat melted down to my pussy, joining the silky delight.

It was so wild having two cocks in me. They both felt so good. Just so amazing. I whimpered as they pumped away at me. I loved that big dick fucking me. He thrust into my flesh hard and fast. He churned me up.

It was so good to have him thrusting away at me. It was just incredible. He pounded me with all that he had. It was just an incredible delight to have him fucking me. He buried into me with hard thrusts. With powerful plunges.

"Fuck!" growled the third boy.

I whimpered around Terry's cock as I rode George's dick. The dual delights swept through me. George moaned as my tight pussy worked up and down him. I loved having a rod in both my holes. It was just so amazing. I nursed on Terry.

"You're so tight, Dana," George groaned. "Fuck, I knew you would have a tight snatch!"

"And a tight fucking ass!" the third boy grunted as he fucked me hard. "Shit, shit, shit!"

He pounded my bowels hard. I whimpered around Terry's cock, sucking him so hard as my asshole and pussy melted around the other boys' dicks. I was in heaven here. My young body was born to be used this way.

I was made for Tony to order me to be a slut. I was so happy. Mother would be so proud of me.

I had to tell her all about it. She and Father.

I suckled hard on Terry's cock, loving that big dick in my mouth. I nursed hard on him as the boy fucked my asshole, and I rode George's cock. I worked my pussy up and down him, my orgasm building and building.

A free-use slut's orgasm. I wanted it so much. I suckled with all my might on the cock in my mouth. I nursed so hard, so eager to just cum. I wanted that pleasure to burst through me. It would be fantastic.

I suckled and slurped. I nursed hard on the dick in my mouth. It was just so good to have all that dick in my mouth. I groaned, sucking hard on him. It was just so amazing to have all that wonderful cock in my mouth.

Just so incredible.

I whimpered as that mighty rod fucked my asshole. It was so good to have him burying into me as I rode George's wonderful shaft. The boy thrust away at my bowels with all that he had. He pounded my asshole with force. It was just so good to have him plowing into me.

I loved it. I savored it. I suckled hard on Terry's cock as I reveled in it, rising toward my orgasm. I would have a huge burst of delight. My pussy plunged down George's cock as the boy thrust into me with force. It was so glorious. I loved it so much.

I rose toward my orgasm, the boys grunting and groaning as they enjoyed my body. They savored my flesh so much. I was so glad that they did. I trembled as that mighty dick fucked me so hard. I plunged down George's cock, my clit rubbing into his pubic bone.

I loved pressing that naughty button.

"You're such a slut, Dana!" George groaned, his hands rubbing at my small tits. "Holy shit!"

"Right?" Terry groaned, his hands holding the sides of my head. "Yes!"

He erupted.

His cum spurted into my mouth. Boys around us cheered. They were all ready to use us. It was so wonderful. I loved that cum spurting into my mouth. The salty delight tasted so good without any yummy pussy. Pure spunk. It was perfect.

I plunged down George's shaft as I gulped down Terry's cum. I pressed that amazing button as the other boy buried into my asshole. It was all so much. All those delights swirled through me and set me off with a big boom.

I climaxed.

"Holy shit!" George gasped as my pussy convulse around his dick.

"Yes, yes, yes," the boy fucking my spasming asshole moaned. He buried into me and erupted.

So did George.

They both came in me as I bucked, gulping down Terry's cum. All three boys shared their wonderful spunk with me. They flooded my holes, using them all just the way Tony wanted. I was in heaven here. The highest of the three heavens. Not the Telestial or Terrestrial Heavens, but the Celestial Heaven. I soared through it as I gulped down all that wonderful cum.

My holes milked the other two boys dry. Terry erupted one last time as my pussy convulsed and my asshole spasmed, suckling out all that jizz. George and the third boy dumped their loads into me and panted while the other guys cheered around them.

So many wanted to use me before the lunch hour was over. I wanted them all to use me, too.

* * *

Ruth Spritz

I kneaded the dough for my bread. I loved making my own bread. It was so relaxing. The front door opened. I heard my daughter heading through the house. I glanced at her, wearing her conservative dress like me. She was a good Mormon. She would make her husband happy.

She might even be a second or third wife. We were so far from our brethren, but Herman had found work, and that was important, too. He should find another wife, even if polygamy wasn't legal in Washington state. He could support a larger family.

"How was college?" I asked my daughter.

"Tony made me the free-use slut during the lunch hour," Dana said as she set her backpack on the table. "I was used by many of the boys in all three of my holes."

"That's wonderful," I said, kneading my dough. "I'm glad you were a proper, young woman and submitted to Tony." I just felt it was right to submit to Tony's uses, whoever he was.

"It was," she said. "I love cum and pussy!"

"Dana!" I gasped at that obscene word.

"Tony told me that pussy is the second-best thing in the world after cum," she said. "That's how I'm to be used. Girls can use me to lick their pussies while boys can fuck all my holes. I have to do it every day there are classes during the lunch break."

"Oh," I said, feeling so embarrassed at my outburst. "My apologies. Of course, you can enjoy pussy when Tony wants to use you, but..."

"Never outside that," she said. "That's unnatural. A woman should only be with her husband."

"That's right." I kept kneading. "Perhaps your father and I will stop by tomorrow to use you as well. If that's what Tony wants for you to fuck cocks and lick pussies. You can lick my pussy while your father uses your pussy."

"Thank you for being so supportive!" She hugged me.

I wanted to hug her back, but I had flour on my hands. "You're welcome. Now, go and do your homework."

"Yes, Mother!" She was such an obedient daughter.

I had this strange heat in between my thighs. A wifely sort of heat my husband usually took care of. Why would that be? I was just supporting my daughter in being used by Tony. I had no desire for women, let alone my daughter, but...

I would performing my wifely duties tonight.

* * *

Abigail Carter

I greeted my son when he came home in an apron and nothing else just the way he wanted to use me.

"Damn," he said as he swept me up in his arms. His hands slapped down on my naked ass. He calmed my lips.

I moaned, melting against him. It was so wonderful to be used by him. Sex was such a chore with his father, but pleasing Tony just felt so right. I shuddered at the feel of his tongue dancing in his mouth. It was just so wild. His hand kneaded my rump. I wanted him to use me. I was so wet for it.

He broke the kiss and stepped away. My firstborn, Bitch, was wearing her collar, leash, and butt plug tail I had bought her. She looked so happy as she stood behind my son. There was another girl with a leash and collar. A redhead with round breasts that were quite delicious to look at. She had a nice figure.

"She's very pretty," I said.

"Is she?" Tony said, giving me this sly smile. "This is Angela. She's my second sex slave. Do you find her beautiful, Mom?"

"Of course," I said. "Look at her. She's a gorgeous, young woman."

"Uh-huh," he said. "But do you find her hot?"

"Hot?" I frowned. "What do you mean?"

"Attractive." He moved behind me and squeezed my butt-cheeks. "Does she turn you on?"

"I..." I squirmed there, staring at her. She was a pretty, young woman. I had eaten my youngest daughter's pussy for Tony, but had not enjoyed it. I mean, her pussy had tasted wonderful, but Angela... She was rather attractive. "I don't know. I'm so turned on thinking about being used by you, Tony. It's all so confusing."

"Do you want to eat her pussy?" he asked.

I shuddered, staring at the landing strip of red hair that led to Angela's shaved pussy. "Do you want me to eat her pussy? I'll do it, for you."

"Take her upstairs," Tony said, squeezing my rump. "Just the two of you. Enjoy each other. I'll be down here with Bitch and my little sister."

"Yay!" Debbie squealed as she bounced through the door, her strawberry-blonde pigtails streaming behind her. "I love being your little sister's lover!"

"Mmm, and I love being your mommy lover," I said, taking Angela's hand. "Well, shall we go and make love."

"I'd love that, Mrs. Carter," purred the redhead.

This tingle swept through me. Tony wanted to use me this way, and I was so eager to be used. Especially with Angela. She was gorgeous. Such a pretty, young thing. She darted ahead of me, her perky butt-cheeks jiggling. She had toned legs. An athletic girl.

"Do you play sports?" I asked as she climbed before me, her rump wiggling in my face.

"Cheerleader," she said.

My memory flashed back to when I was a girl in college and witnessed the cheerleaders prancing on the field. I used to think they were so pretty and so sinful. Exciting sluts that showed off their body in such a perverse manner to entice the boys watching. I had to pray so much after watching them and how shameful they made me feel.

I licked my lips, glad I could be shameless with Angela. That was how Tony wanted to use me.

"Which one is your bedroom?" she asked at the top of the stairs.

I nodded to the right. she pranced down it. I followed, untying my apron. My pussy was on fire to be used this way. To make Tony happy by making love to this girl. I wanted to eat her cunt. To devour her tight snatch. My son owned her. She was his property. That was so hot that he used her this way.

She opened the door and flounced naked on the bed, her leash draped between her tits. She smiled at me, her legs spreading wide. I finished removing my apron, my big boobs swaying before me. She licked her lips.

"God, you're a gorgeous MILF," she said. "And married. We're cuckolding your husband with some lezzie fun."

"That's how Tony wants to use us," I said. "He likes using me and cuckolding his father."

"I don't blame him," she purred. "You are a fucking hot-ass MILF. Damn, you're sexy."

"So are you," I groaned, sliding into the bed. My hands slid up her tonged thighs. Flashes of impure thoughts from my younger days shot through me. Of doing this and pushing up the skirt...

I was being used. Just used by my son. It wasn't sinful to do this. It wasn't unnatural. I wasn't disobeying the Lord by leaning forward toward that succulent pussy. The sweet aroma filled my nose. I groaned and buried my face into her cunt.

I was obeying the Lord by being used by my son. I was a good, Christian woman for devouring this hottie's twat.

I feasted on the cheerleader-slave's cunt. I licked her with passion. I stroked through her folds. It was so good to devour her. I tongued her with all that I had. I loved it. I flicked my tongue through her folds as she squirmed there. She moaned, her head tossing from side to side.

She squeezed her thighs around my head. She held me to her pussy. It was such a good moment to feast upon her. I licked and lapped at her. I tongue her with such passion. It was wild to feast on her like that. To flick my tongue through her folds.

"Yes, yes, yes," she moaned. "Oh, that's good. That's so good. You're driving me wild!"

"Good," I moaned and thrust my tongue into her.

I soaked in her sweet depths. It was just so wonderful to feast on this hottie. I flicked around in her cunt, my hands on her rump. I wiggled my hips back and forth as I devoured her. She soaked my lips in pussy cream. My boobs jiggled from side to side.

"Mrs. Carter!" the girls squealed as I tongued her. "Oh, wow, Mrs. Carter, that's so good. You're amazing. Yes, yes, you're just so wonderful. I love what you're doing to me!"

"Good!" I growled and tongued her with passion.

I licked at her with all that I had. I flicked my tongue through her folds as she squirmed there. Her whimpers and moans built and built. I flicked around in her snatch. It was so good to feast on her like that. To tongue her with all that I had.

I feasted on her. It was just so good to devour her like that. I tongued her with all that I had. It was so good to lick around in her. She squeezed her thighs tight around my head. She held me to her pussy as I tongued her cunt.

I licked her pussy with all that I had. I feasted on her, my cunt on fire. She whimpered as my tongue flicked around in her depths. Her round boobs jiggled. They were such beautiful tits. I loved it. I savored her squirming there.

I shoved my hand up her body and grasped a firm titty. I massaged her as I tongued her cunt.

"Mrs. Carter, yes!" she moaned. "Use me!"

"Mmm, yes, yes, this is what Tony wants us to do!" I moaned, squeezing her firm breast.

I kneaded her tits as I tongued her clit. I stroked over her button. She gasped as I did that. Her back arched as I stroked over that delicious bud. I wanted her to drown me in her pussy cream. I craved that so much. I hoped for her to drown me.

That would be outstanding.

I licked and lapped at her. I stroked my tongue through her folds. I flicked through her. It was so good. It was just an incredible moment to feast on her like that. I caressed her with all that I had. It was delicious to caress her.

She jumped when I brushed her bud. I stroked over her naughty flesh. She whimpered as I did that. She groaned as my tongue flicked over her love button. I pressed it, my cunt burning. My juices soaked my bush and ran down my thigh.

"Oh, you're so good at eating pussy!" she moaned. "You must love cunt!"

"No, no, I'm straight! I just do this because Tony uses me this way!"

"You sure?"

"Positive. I'm straight!"

I suckled on her clit hard, loving the feel of that bud in my mouth. She trembled as she held me to her pussy. My tongue flicked around her bud. I danced over her, loving the flavor of her cunt. I tongued the sex slave. I licked at her.

She moaned louder and louder. I was so eager to make her cum. I wanted to drown in all her sweet juices. I flicked my tongue up and down her slit. It was so good to do this to her. She trembled there and whimpered as I lapped at her bud.

"I'm going to cum, Mrs. Carter," she moaned. "I'm going to cum so hard. Yes, yes, just make me burst!"

"Drown me!" I moaned.

"I will!"

I suckled on her with all that I had. I nursed with might on her. She groaned as I did that. Her gasps burst out of her mouth. She squealed as her pussy juices flooded out of her cunt. I licked up her sweetness, so happy that I made her cum.

I lapped at her with passion, savoring that delight. It was so good to have all that ecstasy washing through me. It was just a wonderful moment. She bathed me with her cunt cream. I loved every last second of her orgasm.

I squeezed her tit as she moaned out, "You're such an amazing pussy licker, Mrs. Carter!"

"Thank you," I moaned, my cunt on fire. I licked at her pussy, gathering up her sweet cream. "How good are you."

"Sit on my face and find out," she panted, her firm titties rising and falling.

I crawled up her body, my large breasts sliding over her belly and meeting her tits. They pressed together as I kissed her. Our lips melted together. It was so wonderful to make out with her with her sweet cream on my lips.

Our tongues danced together as she squirmed beneath me. I loved the way she felt beneath me. Our nipples caressed. It felt so right to be used this way. I was so happy Tony sent me up here with his sex slave. My pussy burned. My married cunt craved this sweet, young thing's tongue.

I wanted the cheerleader to feast on me. It wasn't shameful when being used.

I crawled up her farther, my boobs sliding off hers. She moaned as I straddled her head, my furred muff dripping with her passion. I stared down into her green eyes. She grabbed my butt-cheeks and yanked me down on her.

I gasped as I sat on her face. I groaned as I ground my cunt on her lips. She tongued me. That sweet cheerleader-slave feasted on me. It was so incredible. Her fingers gripped my rump as I arched my back and moaned out my delight.

"Yes, yes, yes," I whimpered as her tongue slid through my folds.

"Mrs. Carter," she purred into my cunt. "You taste delicious."

"Good," I moaned. "Use my pussy. Let's make Tony happy!"

"Always! I love to make your son happy! To be used by him!"

"So do I," I groaned as she thrust her tongue into the very pussy that brought that wonderful, young man into this world.

My son's sex slave tongued my pussy. She swirled around in me. It was so good to have her do that. I shuddered at the way she danced around in me. It was so good to have her do that. My bush rustled on her face.

Her fingers kneaded my rump. They slid into my butt-crack. I shuddered as the naughty girl found my asshole. She stroked up and down my back door. It was so hot. She teased my anal ring and thrust her finger into my asshole.

"Yes!" I moaned as she did that.

The naughty cutie worked her finger into my bowels. It was so good to have her penetrating me like that. I loved it. She pushed her digit deeper into my anal sheath. I groaned as her tongue swirled around in me.

"You dirty slut!" I whimpered. "Oh, yes, yes, finger my asshole and lick my pussy!"

Anal was a delight I'd learned to enjoy by being used by Tony. I was so glad to have her digit in me. She worked it in and out of my asshole as her tongue stroked my folds. She drove me wild. It was so good to have her do that.

I loved it so much.

Then she shoved a second finger against my asshole. I gasped as she did that. The burning heat melted to my cunt that she tongued. This wave of heat rushed through me. I groaned as she licked at my cunt. She drove me wild as she did that.

She fingered my asshole and tongued my cunt. My bowels gripped her digits as I rose toward my orgasm. I rose toward my bliss thanks to the wicked things that she did to my pussy and my backdoor. She tongued my clit. My boobs jiggled.

"Angela!" I moaned.

She plunged those digits in and out of my asshole.

She churned me up with them as her tongue stroked my clit.

I gasped as she caressed my love button. She caressed that naughty place. My big boobs jiggled as she stroked over me. Pleasure sizzled through me. I ground my furred muff on her face, enjoying this delight so much.

"Mrs. Carter," she whimpered.

"Yes, yes, eat my cunt, slut!" I hissed.

"I will!" She flicked my clit again. "Drown me!"

"Yes!"

She nibbled on my bud. My asshole clamped down on those naughty digits thrusting in and out of me. She churned me up. It was so good to feel her doing that. I loved every last second of this heat. I rose toward my orgasm.

She suckled hard on my clit as she plunged her two digits deep into my asshole.

I burst.

"Oh, yes, yes, yes," I cried as my cunt spasmed, my juices gushing out to bathe the cheerleader-slave's face.

"Mrs. Carter," she moaned, my bowels writhing around her finger.

I shuddered as the heat washed through me. It was so good to have her tonguing my cunt as the waves of rapture washed through me. This wasn't shameful at all. I had nothing to feel guilty about. I was being used.

I loved being used by my son this way. It was amazing.

"Angela!" I howled as she licked at my cunt.

She tongued my pussy with her hot flesh. She flicked through my folds. It was so good to have her do that. The heat swept through me. Stars flashed across my vision. I groaned, bucking on her. My tits slapped together. It was so good to have all that rapture washing through me.

It was amazing.

The heat washed through me. I groaned, grinding my cunt on her face. She tongued me with such passion. She licked me with all her might. It was so good to have her do that. I was so glad to have that pleasure sweeping through me.

"Yes," I whimpered, my asshole spasming around her digits. "Oh, Angela!"

She licked my pussy with such delight as I rose toward the peak of my orgasm. One far, far better than my husband had ever given me. I swayed there, my tits slapping together. Only Tony rivaled this delight. It was so heady.

I slipped off her as my orgasm died away, her digits popping out of my asshole. I snuggled up to her and kissed her. Tender kisses. I held her, our breasts pressing together. I felt so relaxed. I just wanted to doze holding my lover...

My son's sex slave. Not my lover.

We held each other as the air reeked of our hot pussies. Such a wonderful scent. I felt so good as I lightly massaged her pussy and traded kisses with her. I wanted to do so much more with her. I was so eager to keep using her.

"Tony didn't say how many times we had to make each other cum," I purred.

"True," she said. "Mmm, let's sixty-nine!"

I kissed her again, so happy to be used.

Chapter 139: Chapter 139. Using His Hot Mom and Sexy Sisters (Wishing For Free Use Sluts) •THE END•

Tony Carter - Day Four

I smiled at how eager Mom was as she ran up the stairs following my sex slave Angela. The ties of Mom's apron bounced across her ass as she was so eager to be "used" by me by having sex with Angela. Oh, yeah, Mom really was a closeted lesbian who thought it was sinful.

But I could use her and let her indulge in her desires. I liked that.

"Big brother!" gasped Debbie. I turned to see her naked. She must have doffed her clothes in a flash. She jumped onto the couch, bouncing on her knees. Her twin pigtails of strawberry-blonde hair flew out to the side as she did that. "You're going to fuck me, right? You told Mom you were going to use me, and you know how I love being used by you and I love being your little sister's lover! Your sister-mistress!"

"Very true," I said and dropped to my knees. "So, spread those legs. I'm going to eat your tight, young cunt while Bitch sucks my dick."

"Yes!" she squealed and jumped. She landed on her butt, her legs scissoring part to flash her shaved pussy. Mom had helped shave it on Sunday. That had been a great day. I pulled out oh my phone and snapped a picture.

"About to eat my sister-mistress's pussy. When you're my wife, I'll cheat on you all the time with her! Isn't that hot?" I sent that to the preacher's daughter.

She sent back, "So hot! Cheat on me with your little sister all the time! I want you to use every woman. Ooh, I wish I was there."

"Our date will be fantastic," I sent her.

"Texting your girlfriend," Debbie purred in a taunting way. "Tony and Jenny, sitting in a tree. K I S S I N G. First comes love! Then comes marriage! Then comes a baby and a baby carriage!"

"And a hot threesome with her Mom," I said and buried my face into my little sister's sweet pussy. I loved how bald she was. I licked her.

She squealed in delight, her braces flashing. She was such a sexy thing. My dick was so hard as I tongued my little sister's cunt. I licked and lapped at her with passion. It was just so much fun to feast on my baby sister's twat. I stroked up and down her folds.

Bitch knelt beside me. My big sister ducked her head down, her blonde hair spilling around her face. She unzipped my pants and unsnapped them. She reached into the fly and pulled out my cock. She stroked me and kissed the tip.

"Master," she moaned before she swallowed me.

It was so hot to have my little sister's mouth around my dick. She felt so good licking me like that. I shuddered at the feel of her sliding her tongue over my flesh. It was a fantastic delight. She tongued me with all that she had. I loved how she stroked her tongue over my hot flesh. She flicked about me in this exciting way.

I groaned in delight as she tongued me. It was just so hot to feel her doing that to me. I groaned at the feel of her tongue flicking around me. It was an absolute treat. I enjoyed every last second of this. It was a treat.

"Yes, yes, yes," she whimpered. "Oh, wow, that's so good. That's just incredible. Ooh, ooh, that's hot. That's so good. I love it! Yes!"

My little sister squeezed her thighs around me, her small breasts quivering. Our big sister suckled on my dick with passion. She nursed on me with all that she had. It felt so good to have her doing that. I groaned at the heat of her hot mouth.

The incestuous rush washed through me. She had a delicious mouth. It was a fantastic moment to have her suckling on me. I groaned as she worked her mouth up and down my dick. It was just incredible to have her nursing on me.

"Yes!" I growled into my little sister's cunt.

"Ooh, ooh, Bitch, suck our brother's dick, you naughty slut!" Debbie moaned. Her hands pinched her nipples. "Oh, lick me, big brother. I'm your sister-mistress! You get to cheat on me with your girlfriend all the time! That's how you want to use me!"

"Yes!" I growled and plunged my tongue into her sweet depths.

I loved flicking my tongue around in my little sister's cunt. I nursed on her with all that I had. It was just so good to enjoy that so much. I loved every last second of stroking through her folds as Bitch blew me.

My older sister worked her hot mouth up and down my dick. She suckled on me with all that she had. It was so good to have her do that. I loved it immensely. She suckled with passion on me. She nursed with all her might on my dick.

Her cheeks hollowed with her love. She nursed on me with such passion. It was an incredible rush to have her doing that. I loved it immensely. I savored her suckling hard on my dick. She suckled with such passion on me.

"Fuck," I groaned. "Oh, fuck, that's good!"

She purred around my dick. She suckled on me with passion as I licked at our little sister's cunt. I tongued her with wild abandon. She trembled, squeezing her thighs around my head. She whimpered as I lapped at her.

"Big brother!" she moaned as I stroked to her clit. "Oh, you're so amazing. I love being your sister-mistress! It's amazing!"

I lapped at her clit, staring up at her cute face as I brought her closer and closer to cumming. I wanted to make her cum so hard. I tongued her bud. She trembled as I did. She tossed her head from side to side as I tongued her. It was a lot of fun to do that to her. Just so much fun to make her shudder.

I flicked my tongue through her folds. She whimpered as I did that. It was hot to do. She humped against me. She shuddered as my dick throbbed in Bitch's mouth. The pressure to cum swelled and swelled in me. I hurtled toward that bursting point.

"Oh, yes, yes, big brother!" gasped Debbie. "You're... I... I love you!"

She bucked, her body trembling. Pussy cream gushed out of her cunt and bathed my mouth. I loved that delight. I licked at her folds. I tongued her with passion. It was so good to lick up her sweet cream as she whimpered through her pleasure.

Bitch's tongue danced around the crown of my dick as I drowned in our little sister's pussy juices. The pressure burst at the tip of my cock. I growled into Debbie's snatch as I erupted. I pumped our big sister's mouth full of cum.

"Shit!" I roared as I dumped my load into my sister-slave's mouth.

Bitch gulped down my cum. She swallowed it over and over again. It was so good to dump my load into her mouth. It was a delight. I rubbed my face into my little sister's cunt as the ecstasy shot through me. Stars flashed across my vision.

It was fabulous. Fantastic. I enjoyed every last second of this bliss sweeping through me. I groaned through it all. I loved every amazing moment of my cum spurting into her mouth. I dumped my load into her, the pleasure slamming through me.

"Oh, big brother," whimpered my little sister as she trembled through her bliss.

"Yes," I grunted with each blast. Each eruption of cum. It was an excellent delight. I flooded her mouth with my spunk. It was just an outstanding rush. I fired the last of it into my sister's mouth. Bitch gulped it down. "Damn."

"Mmm, now you have to fuck me, big brother!" Debbie said. She looked so enthusiastic. "Please, please, fuck me!"

"Do you want me to fuck you doggy style or just rise up and ram into your cunt?" I asked.

"Doggy!" She licked her lips. I want to eat Bitch's cunt out while you fuck me, big brother." She smiled. "If I'm your sister-mistress, then I have to enjoy your slaves, too."

"Are you going lesbian on me?" I asked with amusement.

"I just like the taste," she said. "It's fun. You like it, too. I have to make you happy. That's how you use me. To make you happy. And it makes you happy when I do things with Mom and Bitch. I bet you'll love to see me and Jenny."

"Yes, I would," I said and moved back, Bitch still sucking on my dick. "Bitch, our little sister wants to eat your cunt."

She ripped her mouth off my cock and moaned, "Yes, Master! I'm so eager for her to eat me out. Thank you so much, Debbie!"

My little sister grinned, flashing her braces.

Bitch crawled forward. She knelt there, her rump facing us. Her furry doggy tail thrust out of her butt-crack and draped over her shaved pussy. Her cream ran down her thighs. Debbie hopped off the couch and knelt before her, pushing the tail to the side.

"Yum!" Debbie squealed and buried her face into our big sister's pussy.

Bitch moaned in delight as the cutie feasted on that hot cunt. It was so hot to hear. My dick was hard as I stared at Debbie's tight slit. Her thighs framed her plump vulva. Her juices ran down her thighs, too. She was so wet.

I licked my lips, savoring the hot flavor of my sister's cunt. I aimed my cock at her and nuzzled into her incestuous folds. I rubbed at the back of my bare neck and smiled. I was so lucky that everyone wanted to be used by me. I could do anything I wanted. Any perverse act.

I thrust to the hilt in my little sister's cunt, using her for my own selfish pleasure.

"Yes!" she moaned. The fact she enjoyed it was just because of my power. She would never want to do this normally, but now she loved it. She wanted to make me happy. Everyone did. Every woman was free for me to use when I wanted it. "Big brother!"

"Oh, Debbie," Bitch moaned. "Yes, yes, lick me!"

Her head tossed, her blonde hair spilling around her face. I smiled as I gripped Debbie's hips. I drew back my cock, her hot pussy massaging me. She held me tight as I thrust back into her cunt. I buried to the hilt in her snatch.

I loved her pussy gripping me. She massaged me with that hot cunt. It was spectacular. I pumped away at her. I thrust into her snatch hard and deep. I loved being in her. It was so much fun to fuck her twat. I buried away at her.

I fucked her hard and fast. I thrust deep into my little sister's cunt. She moaned in delight as I pumped away at her. I fucked her good and hard. I thrust into her snatch and drew back my dick. She massaged me with her pussy.

She held me tight with that hot cunt.

It was spectacular to feel. Just an incredible rush to have her pussy gripping my dick. I loved it. I pumped away at her. I thrust into her snatch over and over again. I enjoyed fucking her hard and fast. I fucked her snatch with passion.

"Yes!" she moaned. "Oh, yes, yes, that's good. That's so good!"

I grinned at her and pounded her with all that I had. I thrust to the hilt in her snatch, savoring how she gripped my dick with her hot cunt. She massaged me with her pussy. It was so good to fuck her like that. To pound her with all that I had.

She wiggled her hips from side to side, stirring her twat around me. I loved it. I savored it. She moaned into our big sister's pussy as I fucked that tight snatch. It was heaven in my little sister's forbidden cunt.

"Big brother!" Debbie moaned, wiggling her hips from side to side. "Oh, big brother!"

"Yes!" I growled, fucking her so hard. I pounded her cunt with all that I had. "Shit, shit, shit, that's good!"

Her hot pussy massaged my dick. I rose toward my climax. I would dump so much cum into her snatch. Just flood her with all that I had. I couldn't wait for that pleasure to erupt over me. I buried hard into her.

Just so deep into her pussy. It was so good to fuck her with passion. I plowed into her with force. I buried into her again and again. It was so good to pound her snatch. I buried into her again and again, loving every second of fucking her cunt.

"Oh, that's so good," whimpered Bitch. "You're going to make me drown you!"

"Good!" moaned Debbie, her twat clamping down on my dick. "That's what our brother wants. He wants you to drown me. That turns him on! He's using us!"

"Yes!" Bitch groaned. "Use us, Master! Use us as your whores. Your cum-dumpsters. Violate your sisters! Yes, yes, yes!"

I loved it. I fucked my little sister hard and fast. I buried into her with all that I had. It was so damned good to thrust into her. She squeezed her twat down around me. She held me tight with that amazing snatch.

I loved it. I fucked her hard and fast. I buried into her with everything that I had. It was so damned good to fuck her. So amazing to pound her cunt. She wiggled her hips, stirring her twat around me. She massaged me with that hot flesh.

I savored every inch of my little sister's pussy. I fucked to the hilt in her. She squeezed her cunt down around me. She held me tight with her hot flesh. I hurtled toward the moment when I would cum in her. I plunged deep and hard into her.

"Oh, fuck!" Bitch gasped. "Lick my clit! Oh, you're such a naughty little sister, Debbie! Yes, yes, that's so good!"

Bitch howled as she came, her tail swaying. She tossed her head as she drowned Debbie with pussy cream. It was so hot to hear. I pumped away at Debbie's cunt. I fucked her deep and hard, her pussy squeezing down on me.

"Big brother!" she whimpered.

Her cunt went wild around my dick. Her hot flesh spasmed around me. I pumped away at her snatch, using her pussy to erupt. She suckled at me as I drove deep and hard into her convulsing sheath. It was amazing. I buried into her twat.

I erupted.

I flooded my little sister with my cum. I spurted into her with all that I had. It was so good to erupt into her snatch. Her pussy rippled around me. She convulsed about my dick in this spectacular fashion. I loved every second of her nursing at me.

It was just so good. So amazing.

"Damn!" I snarled.

"Big brother!" she whimpered, her pussy rippling around my dick. "Ooh, ooh, I love all your cum in me!"

"Yes, yes, this is so wonderful to be used by you, Master!" Bitch moaned.

I grinned, savoring this moment. Blast after blast of my cum fired into Debbie's snatch. It was so delicious to fill her twat up with my seed. She whimpered, her twat rippling around my dick. She suckled at me with all that she had. It was so good to have her doing that.

I loved it immensely.

I enjoyed every last second of my cum spurting into her pussy. I flooded her with my jizz. It was an incredible rush to dump my load into her. She whimpered, her pussy milking my dick. She worked out every last drop of my spunk.

"Damn," I groaned and listened to the passionate moans from upstairs. Mom was having a good time with Angela. I was glad Mom could indulge in her lesbian pleasure even if she had to pretend she was doing it just to be used by me.

Well, she was, but that didn't mean she didn't secretly crave it.

I ripped my dick out of Debbie's pussy. "Well, Bitch, I left my cum in my sister-mistress's pussy. What should we do about that?"

"I should lick her clean!" my big sister moaned.

"Yes!" my little sister squealed and ripped her cunt out of me. She hopped back onto the couch and spread her legs wide. My cum spilled out of her pink folds. They were gaping open after being fucked hard by me. My spunk ran down to her asshole. "Lick me clean, Bitch! We're being used."

"Yes!" Bitch growled.

I watched her crawling toward Debbie's pussy, that tail swishing back and forth in such an enticing manner. I grabbed the base of the tale as Bitch reached Debbie's cunt. My big sister feasted on my little sister's sloppy cunt, lapping up my cum.

I loved it so much. Grinning, I yanked on the tail.

"Master!" Bitch gasped as the butt plug popped out of her asshole. Streaks of cum coated it. I had trapped a load in her already. "Yes, yes, use my asshole!"

"Use her, big brother!" squealed Debbie. "Ooh, ooh, Bitch! Lick all that cum out of my snatch! You're such a dirty big sister. I love you, too!"

"Love you," Bitch moaned, her voice muffled by that sweet twat.

I pressed my pussy-lubed dick into Bitch's butt-crack. I slid down her crevice to her puckered asshole. I thrust against her and popped into her bowels with ease. She moaned as I did that. I sank into her flesh, savoring that hot delight around me.

She moaned as I bottomed out in her velvety bowels. She felt so good around me. I savored every last second of being in her bowels. My dick throbbed in her flesh. She wiggled her hips back and forth, stirring her anal sheath around me as she purred her delight.

"Big brother," she moaned.

"God, yes," I growled and gripped her hips. I fucked her asshole. I buried into her with all that I had. I loved burying to the hilt in her. I plundered her with force. It was so good to fuck her like this. To plow into her with force.

She moaned in delight as I fucked her bowels. I pounded her anal sheath. It was so good to bury into her with all that I had. She squeezed her flesh down on me. She held me tight as I fucked her hard. I pounded her with force.

Debbie quivered on the couch, her adorable face twisting in delight as Bitch licked my cum out of that delicious cunt. My little sister gripped Bitch's blonde hair. Debbie's small breasts jiggled as she enjoyed what Bitch did to her pussy.

"Oh, that's it," whimpered Debbie. "Lick out all of big brother's cum!"

"Every drop!" I growled.

"Yes, Master!" Bitch moaned, her bowels clamping down on my cock.

I loved that hot, velvety sheath holding me. She massaged me with her anal sheath. I loved every second of fucking her bowels. I drove into her with force. I pounded her again and again, enjoying this moment. I hurtled toward that point when I would cum.

I would flood my big sister's asshole with all the spunk that I had. I would just dump my load into her asshole. It would be so good. I savored her velvety flesh as I pumped away at her. I fucked her hard and fast, drilling my dick into her asshole.

"Shit, shit, shit," she moaned. "Oh, Master! I love being used by you! Master!"

"That's right," I growled, fucking her hard and fast. "That's right. You're here to be used!"

"Yes!" she moaned, her bowels clamping down on me. She held me tight. It was so good to have her fucking me.

Debbie humped against her face, her small boobs quivering. She loved being used, too. She flashed a big grin at me, her braces shining. I winked at her as I fucked our big sister's asshole. I buried into her with force. The pressure in my balls swelled and swelled.

"Oh, oh, she's driving me wild," whimpered my little sister. "She's licking out all your cum. Her tongue is so deep in me." Debbie shuddered, her back arching. "I'm going to drown her!"

I grinned at my little sister and fucked Bitch's asshole. I buried to the hilt in her, listening to the moans from upstairs. Mom and Angela sounded like they were cumming hard. I loved it. I pounded my big sister's asshole, reveling in her velvety grip.

My sister-slave moaned into our little sister's cunt. I fucked Bitch's tight bowels. The pressure in my balls swelled. The need to cum built and built in me. I growled, burying deep and hard into her anal sheath. It was so great to thrust into her. I pounded her with force.

"Oh, that's it!" gasped Debbie. "Bitch!"

She bucked as she climaxed. Her head tossed as her passion squealed through the living room. Bitch drowned in Debbie's pussy cream as I fucked that tight asshole. I fucked her anal sheath with force. My nuts slapped into her taint, the burning ache swelling at the tip of my dick.

"Master!" Bitch howled, her bowels spasming around my dick.

It was so good to feel her rippling around me. I groaned as she suckled at me. It was just so good to have her nursing at me. She suckled at me with all that she had. It was so good to feel her doing that. I grunted with each eruption of my cum into her flesh.

I filled her up with my spunk. I flooded her with all that I had. It was so good to have all that pleasure rushing through me. I grunted with each eruption. Her anal sheath rippled around me. She milked me with all that she had.

"Fuck!" I grunted.

"Yes, yes, dump your cum into her asshole!" squealed Debbie. "Fill that naughty slut with your jizz, big brother!"

"He is!" whimpered Bitch, her bowels writhing around my dick. "He's using my asshole!"

It was fantastic to use her asshole. I loved every last second of this heat. It was incredible. I spurted into her bowels. I filled her anal sheath with my passion. I erupted one last time, her flesh massaging me. She worked out all the cum. It felt so good. So damned amazing.

I panted and stared up at the ceiling. The fun up there sounded like it was winding down. I should check in on them. I ripped my dick out of Bitch's asshole and grabbed the butt plug. Her anal ring gaped open, cum swimming in her depths.

I shoved the toy back into her asshole.

"Master!" she squealed.

I rose and headed to the stairs. I climbed them, my dick bouncing before me. I hurried down the hallway to my parents' room to find Mom and Angela cuddled on the mused sheets, naked and both of them smeared in pussy cream. I bet they had both just finished sixty-nining.

"My dick's dirty, Mom," I said. "You and Angela need to suck me clean. I want to cum on your faces."

Mom broke the kiss and smiled. "You know I love being used by you, honey."

"Yes, Master," Angela said, her red hair framing her lush face.

My cheerleader-slave and busty mother crawled off the be and headed to me. I was so eager for this. My dick throbbed with excitement as they both reached me at the same time. Mom's blonde hair swayed about her mature features, her blue eyes sparkling with delight.

She grabbed the base of my big dick with her thumb and forefinger as she leaned toward the right side. Angela took the left. My mom and sex slave both licked up my rod together. I shuddered as their warm tongues stroked up and up my dirty shaft.

"Fuck," I groaned as they polished my pole.

They reached the tip and flicked over it. Their lips met. They kissed, both of them purring in delight. Mom seemed so into kissing my sex slave. She wasn't like this with my sisters. Mom wasn't actually into incest, but she was so happy to be used by me that she enjoyed it for my sake.

This... Kissing a sexy girl... Mom loved that.

The pair broke the kiss and licked at the sides of my shaft. The nibbled on my cock with their soft lips, their blue and green eyes staring up at me. I slid my fingers through their blonde and red tresses, savoring the silky texture. Their lips reached the crown of my dick.

I groaned as they nibbled on the crown. They felt so good doing that to me. I groaned as they flicked their tongues around my dick. A hot shiver ran through me. It was so good to feel them doing that. I loved it.

"Yes," I groaned. "Oh, damn, that's good."

They both purred their delight and licked at my dick with passion, their lips meeting. Mom kissed Angela for a moment before she engulfed my dick. I loved Mom's lips sliding over my dirty crown and sealing around my shaft.

Her tongue polished my crown. I groaned, my hands balling up into fists as she loved me with her mouth. She nursed on me with all her loving passion. It was so incredible to have her doing that. I loved it. I savored that heat.

"Shit, shit, shit," I groaned. "Damn, Mom!"

She moaned around my dick. She suckled on me with all that she had. It was just incredible to have her doing that. I loved it immensely. She worked her mouth up and down my dick. She bobbed up and down me. It was fantastic.

"Yes, yes, yes, Mom," I groaned. "That's incredible!"

She purred her agreement, her hips wiggling back and forth as she suckled on me. She worked her lips up and down my dick. She suckled on me with all that she had. It was so incredible to have her bobbing her head like that. I groaned, my face twisting in delight.

"Shit!" I groaned as she nursed on me like that. "Oh, shit, that's good!"

She winked at me before popping her mouth off my cock. "I know how you like to use me, honey."

"Yes, Master!" Angela moaned and swallowed my cock.

"My, my, she's such a sexy thing," Mom purred. "She's such a wonderful chose for you to use as a sex slave. Just so wonderful."

I grinned at her. "Have fun up here."

"I did," she purred. Then she added, "Because you were using me. I love being used by you."

"Right," I said, nodding and savoring that hot mouth working up and down my dick. "I'm glad you had fun being used by her."

Such delight burned across Mom's face as Angela suckled on my dick. Mom's hand slid down the cheerleader's back and found her butt-cheek. She kneaded Angela's ass. The cheerleader-slave suckled harder on my dick as Mom did that. I loved it. My cock throbbed in Angela's mouth as she polished my pole clean of Bitch's asshole.

Mom kneaded the cheerleader-slave as the slut suckled on my dick. It was so incredible to have her bobbing her head. It was just an incredible moment to have that hot mouth working up and down my dick. The pressure in my nuts rose.

"Mmm, don't forget to share, my little cheerleader-slut," purred Mom.

Angela popped her mouth off my dick and moaned, "Sorry, Mrs. Carter. Enjoy your son!"

Mom swallowed my dick, so happy to be used by me. I savored the love shining in her blue eyes. I had twisted this uptight woman into being my whore, and I would force her to accept who she truly was. It would be so hot watching Mom cuckold Dad with other women.

I savored that hot mouth working up and down my dick. Mom suckled on me as she cucked Dad right now. I loved it. I wanted to cum on her face. On both hers and Angela's faces. I wanted to coat them in my spunk.

Mom popped her mouth off. Angela took over.

"Yes!" I growled.

My cheerleader-slave suckled hard on my dick. She worked her mouth up and down me. She nursed with such hot passion. I would have a big climax. I couldn't wait to dump my load onto her face. Just shower her in my spunk.

That hot mouth felt so amazing around my dick. I groaned, a big smile spreading on my lips. She nursed on me with all that she had. It was just an outstanding moment. I shuddered, rising toward that moment when I would cum.

I would erupt on their faces.

Mom and my sex slave passed me back and forth. They suckled on me for a few bobs of their heads, sliding their lips up and down my shaft, before plopping their lips off. The other would take over, loving me with passion.

"Mmm, you're going to cum all over our faces," Mom moaned. "Women are meant to be used by you, Tony! Yes, we are!"

"Fuck, yes!" I growled as Angela ripped her mouth off my cock. Mom swallowed me. "Meant to be used. Created to be used. Exist to be used!"

Angela beamed at me as Mom worshiped my dick with her hot mouth.

My nuts tightened as the two sluts passed me back and forth. The mature beauty and the young hottie pleasured me. I savored the taboo delight of Mom's lips and the wonderful passion of Angela's tongue. They both were amazing.

The pressure built and built at the tip of my dick. The need to cum swelled in me. I hurtled toward that moment. I was so ready for it. Just so eager to flood them with all that I had. I wanted to cum and cum and cum.

Just splatter them with my spunk. It would be so good to hose them down. They suckled on me with passion. They nursed on me with hunger. It was incredible to have them loving me with their hot mouths. I was so happy.

"Shit!" I groaned. "Shit, shit, shit, that's good. That's so good! I'm going to cum!"

Mom ripped her mouth off my dick and moaned, "Cum on us! Use us!"

"Jizz all over our faces, Master!" Angela moaned, fisting the tip of my cock, her hand engulfing my aching crown.

I roared and erupted.

The pleasure slammed through me as I coated Mom's and Angela's faces in my spunk. I hosed them down with my dick. The pleasure rushed through me. It was an absolute bliss to have that ecstasy washing through me. I groaned with each blast of spunk.

I spurted over and over again. My mom and Angela caught my jizz on their pink tongues. I coated their lush faces. Their delicate noses. I drenched either cheekbones and splattered their tresses. Spunk dripped onto their boobs, Mom's bigger than Angela's.

"Shit, yes!" I groaned.

It was incredible to pump my cum onto their faces. I loved this so much. I savored every last second of spurting onto them. It was an incredible rush. The stars sparkled across my vision. They danced around me. It was wild to see.

I groaned with each blast of spunk. I spurted everything that I had onto their faces. I flooded them with spunk. It was so good to coated them in jizz. I felt so good about that. I trembled with this ecstasy sweeping through me.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck!" I groaned as I fired a final spurt of cum onto their faces.

Mom and Angela attacked each other. They licked up my cum and kissed each other. Mom groped Angela's tit with one hand, the other squeezing the cheerleader-slave's ass. I smiled at that as they snowballed my cum back and forth.

I watched the two sluts licking my spunk up. Mom moaned as she shared it with Angela. She kissed her, kneading the girl's tit. It was hot to watch. Cum dripped from their faces onto their breasts. Mom broke the kiss.

"Mmm," she purred and ducked her head down. She engulfed Angela's nipple.

How interesting.

She suckled on it all on her own. Yes, my mom was a closeted lesbian. I would help her to admit it. I wouldn't force her. I would guide her. I had to do this carefully. Plans burned in my mind as I would use Mom and every other woman.

And one day, Mom would use women, too. I would give her that ability. She would have the permission to use any woman she desired. I couldn't wait for that day. For now, I just watched her suckling on that nipple.

She popped her mouth off and purred, "I should get started on dinner. Unless..."

My stomach rumbled. "We'll have more fun after dinner. In fact, after you're done with the dishes, you can take Angela upstairs and make love to her as late into the night as you want."

Her eyes burst with joy. Then she shuddered. "Because that's how you want to use me, right?"

I winked at her and said, "Your choice, Mom."

She glanced at Angela. "I mean... I want you to be happy with me. I know that this makes you happy. I'll do it. All night with her."

I smiled. Yes, she would become fully a lesbian. I would be the only dick she would crave. Hell, it was clear she never was into Dad. She just did her "wifely" duty. I was the only cock she wanted because of my power.

Just the way it should be.

* * *

Abigail Carter - Day Five

I kissed Angela goodbye. We had spent the entire night together. My husband grumbled about sleeping on the couch, but I was being used by our son. It had been magical. We made love in so many ways. It was a shame we didn't have those toys lesbians liked.

Not that I was a lesbian.

"Have fun at school," I told Tony. "Use lots of girls."

He grinned at me. "That's the plan. Love you, Mom. If you get horny today for any reason, masturbate. Don't feel any shame, even if you are thinking about a girl."

"Okay, honey." I hugged him, pressing my naked body to his clothed chest. I kissed my son. I loved being used by him so much.

I broke the kiss. He headed out the door holding Bitch's and Angela's leashes. Debbie skipped out with him, waving goodbye. I stood there naked and horny. I stared at Angela's ass swishing down the sidewalk before I shuddered and slid my hand down my stomach.

I would masturbate thinking about her and cum so hard.

* * *

Tina Franklin

I was a ball of nerves as I waited outside the college for Tony, holding the purple leash and collar. I was so ready to be his. I wore a simple dress with nothing beneath. I knew I would be ordered to strip naked. I couldn't wait.

Then there he was. His little sister skipped before him, her pigtails flying. She grinned at me, seeing me holding the leash. She darted up to me and stopped before me. She examined me with a critical eye.

"Yep, you'll do, slut!" she said and slapped me on the ass before heading inside. "Be a good sex slave to my big brother!"

"I will," I said, trembling. If that was how Tony wanted to use me—how my Master—wanted to use me, then I would be used that way.

He strode up to me, Bitch and Angela naked behind him. They both had hard nipples. It was still warm since it was September 13th, but it would get chilly in a week or two more. By the time October rolled around, the bad weather would come, too.

"Purple, huh," he said and held it up to my hair. "Yeah, that goes great with your black tresses. Nice."

I blushed and trembled there. "So... You'll use me as your sex slave?"

"For the rest of your life," he said, opening the collar. "Get naked. You're mine, Tina. I own you body and soul."

Such joy burst in me. To be used as his sex slave for the rest of my life was a dream come true. Sure, I had never imagined such a concept until yesterday, but it still felt like it was my destiny. I had been born to be used by this sexy guy.

I reached behind me and unzipped the back of my dress. I ripped it off and threw it into the trash can beside me. I didn't need some dumpy clothes. The cool, morning air washed around my naked body, my nipples hard. My pussy dripped, soaking my shaved pussy.

He opened the collar and placed it around my neck. I shivered at it. Mom and I had shopped for the perfect one last night. He cinched it tight. I shuddered in delight as he did that. Then he took the collar and clicked it on.

My pussy clenched.

"Nice," he said and cupped my pussy. "Mmm, and you shaved your cunt."

"I thought you'd like that since Angela and Bitch are bare," I said, whimpering.

"Yes, I do," he said. "Though I like that my mom has her thick bush."

"Me, too, Master," Angela said.

He chuckled like that was a joke.

I just shuddered as his finger furrowed my folds. He rubbed up and down my slit. I groaned, my eyes rolling back into my head at his touch. It was just electric to have him do that to me. I quivered in delight as his digit found my clit.

I whimpered as he rubbed that in slow circles. His touch was so skilled. He knew just what he was doing to me. It was so fantastic to have him stroking me like that. I loved every last second of his touch. My master knew how to stimulate at women.

"Oh, Master," I groaned.

His fingers slid into me. I gasped, my back arching and my round boobs thrusting at him. "Master."

"Just such a good pussy," he said. "You know, you have a wonderful cunt. You are perfect to own, you know that."

"Thank you, Master," I whimpered.

"Just perfect." He pulled his fingers out of my cunt and slid them into his mouth. He suckled on them as I shuddered there. With my twat shaved bare, my juices trickled hot down my thighs. "Damn, that's good."

Students flowed past us inside the building as he stared at me. He smiled like a cat staring at a mouse. A lion staring at the gazelle. I so wanted to be hunted by him. He held the leash in his other hand, the physical manifestation of his ownership.

"Turn around," he said. "Hands against the wall. Thrust out that ass."

"Yes, Master," I moaned, my cunt so eager to be penetrated.

I spun around and grabbed the wall. I thrust my rump out at him and wiggled it back and forth. My pussy cream dripped down my thighs. I was so ready for him to penetrate me. I so wanted him to ram into me and make me cum.

He pressed his cock right into my folds. I groaned as he slid up and down my slit. He teased me with his mighty cock. My boobs jiggled. A cool breeze swept over us. I gasped at that caress. My nipples throbbed and my skin broke out in goose pimples. I shivered.

He rammed his big dick into me.

I gasped as that mighty cock slammed into my cunt. It felt so good to have him sliding into my snatch. I squeezed down on him, loving the feel of his dick sliding into me. He made me shiver in joy as he filled me up. There was so much of him. Just so much of that big dick.

I whimpered in delight as he filled up my snatch. It was just incredible. I wiggled my hips back and forth. It was just an outstanding treat to have that big dick in me. I clenched my cunt down on him and gloried in this moment.

"Master! Master!" I moaned as he fucked me so hard. "Oh, Master, that's so good. That's amazing. Yes, yes, yes!"

He thrust in and out of my cunt.

"Hey, Tina!" my friend Martha said.

"Hey!" I whimpered as Master fucked me so hard. "I'm being used as his sex slave!"

"Awesome! Have fun!" My friend vanished inside.

That wonderful cock kept fucking me. It was so good to have him fucking me. He pounded my snatch with all that he had. It was just incredible to have that big dick fucking me. I shuddered, savoring that delight. It was just so good to have him hammering me.

I shuddered in delight as he buried deep and hard into my pussy. My cunt clenched down on him. I whimpered, my orgasm building and building in him. I would have a huge climax. I couldn't wait for that moment to explode through me.

His cock buried deep and hard into me. He fucked me with such powerful strokes. It was amazing to have him fucking me like that. He plowed into my snatch. I loved every last second of that huge dick slamming into me.

He thrust away at me. He churned me up with his wonderful dick. He fucked me with such force. It was outstanding to have him burying into me. I groaned, savoring that wonderful dick fucking me. He buried into me with such force.

"Yes, yes, yes," I whimpered. "Oh, that's incredible. Damn, damn, that's good. That's so good!"

"It is!" growled Master. "Let me felt that pussy convulsing around me, slave!"

"Yes, Master!" I whimpered, my flesh squeezing down on him. "Ooh, ooh, that's so good. That's just incredible!"

He grunted, fucking me with such force. I loved every last second of him thrusting away at me. He buried to the hilt in my pussy. My cunt smiled around him. His hands squeezed my tits. I felt the collar around me.

He owned me.

I was his. His cum-dumpster. His slut. His slave. Forever.

"Master!" I gasped out and came.

"Ooh, go, Tina!" squealed Bitch as my pussy writhed around our Master's thrusting dick.

He grunted as he fucked my spasming twat. He plunged into me again and again. He buried into my twat with all that he had. It was so good to have him burying into me. My snatch suckled at him, the waves of rapture sweeping through me.

"Fuck!" he growled and erupted.

His cum fired into my pussy. Blast after blast of his hot cum flooded me. I groaned with each delight. He pumped more and more of that spunk into me. It was so good to have him spurting over and over into my snatch.

Just so amazing to have that big dick flooding me with his spunk. My cunt writhed around him. I suckled at him, the heat washing through me. I groaned, my eyes rolling back in my head as I enjoyed this delight.

It was so good to have it all sweeping through me. I loved every last second of that heat washing through my body. It was so good to have it flooding through me. I groaned, my cunt writhing around his big dick. It was just so good.

So amazing.

I shuddered, my pussy rippling around that mighty rod. I savored that heat washing through me as he filled my cunt with his seed. The rapture drowned my mind. Bliss engulfed me. I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest. It was just fantastic.

"Master! Master!" I howled as he pumped more and more of his spunk into me.

"Goddamn," he growled and erupted one last time.

I shuddered, savoring having all that spunk in me. It was just so good to have it all in me. I felt so good. Just so happy to have all that jizz in me. He flooded me with that spunk. A big smile stretched across his lips.

I shuddered with the delight of this moment. I had all his cum in me. Just every last drop of his spunk. I shuddered as my cunt writhed around his dick, working out any last drops of his spunk. It was just so good.

"Good cum, Master?" Angela asked.

"Always a good cum when I use a sex slave's cunt," Master said.

I squealed for joy. He ripped out of me. I spun around, my boobs jiggling. Angela and Bitch both hugged me. They kissed me as we held each other. We were Master's slaves. That's how he used us. He watched us with a big smile on his lips.

"Who would you say is the hottest Black girl in school?" Master asked. "I want to use an ebony hottie."

I shuddered, so glad that I served this man. That I could be used by him every day of my life. The three of us all blurted out the same name.

Carmen.

•

•

•

•

•

The Author Is Still Actively Writing This Series.

®®

•

•

If people wanted to search original link You can search like this you will get result.

On GOOGLE Search Type first website name Then novel name

( literotica Wishing For Free Use Sluts ) Done

Chapter 140: Chapter 140. selena gomez & dua lipa •••SHORT STORY•••

Written by Markmycard

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary: elena Gomez with Dua Lipa and her assistant in London.

Tags:

This A Short Story 1 Chapters

....

.

.

.

.

This is a fictional tale of Selena Gomez visiting London and came about due to being pimped out to have sex with celebrities.

These celebrities either had partners or were single, and no one was ever getting any sex.

My job, if I accepted, was to work my magic. It's a tough life, but someone must do it!

Selena Gomez with Dua Lipa and her assistant in London

"Ping" -- my phone had a message and it read: "How do you feel about Americans? I got something special if you do."

I was used to receiving messages every other week from my trusted source, who kept hooking me up with women, who you couldn't believe needed me. They were all good-looking women but were either in a loveless relationship, or they were between men. Either way, the benefit to me, was to meet, get to know (if this part was needed), and satisfy them.

I replied, "I love special, where they are from doesn't matter. Tell me more?"

"Ping" -- "I can't give you the name, but this is gold star standard. Be free Friday night in central London. I will message 7.30pm on Friday with the exact location."

My anticipation for this was high and I needed to get through a couple of days before Friday to think about who could it be? Generally, I'd been asked to satisfy 40-year-old or even 50-year-old celebrities to date. The age was irrelevant, as they were all first-class to look at, and extremely fuckable.

On Friday, I had opted to dress smart, chinos, shirt & jacket look. I was looking good, and I wanted to be, as I had no idea who I was going to see.

"Ping" -- my phone received a message just before 7.30pm. It said to go to one of the posh hotels in the city, sit in reception and wait for Hannah. Be there at 8pm.

The location was a grand old hotel in London. A smart one and a very expensive one is what I was thinking. It was no more than a 15-minute walk away and set off to meet my special date. I was excited, but still had no idea who it could be.

Walking through the doors, I received a nod and a good evening from the doorman and in I went. My instructions were to take a seat on a sofa near the lifts and someone would meet me.

Looking around the hotel lobby, there were very few people around, apart from a few other men sitting on their own. It seemed a bit odd, but maybe this is the place where women pick up men. I didn't know, it wasn't the circle I was used to, but in recent months I appeared to be getting into it.

Just after 8pm, I was approached by a not too shabby looking lady. Short brunette, lean body and a voice which was most definitely American.

"Howdy, I recognise your face from pictures, would you like to follow me," was said to me.

The thing was, she also said this to 3 other men in the lobby. More concerning though, was the fact she had a picture of me. All my meetups to date were through a referral from the very fuckable British girl band member from Girls Aloud, Kimberley Walsh. She knew people and hadn't let me down so far.

We all followed the American brunette to the lift. We all got in together, there was plenty of space, and the button was pressed for the suites on the top floor. No words were spoken by the men, but Hannah was revving us up and saying things like you are so lucky to be here, you are going to have a great night, etc. I was apprehensive; I had no plans for an orgy with other men. Orgy with women, with me being the only man, I could handle!

Once out of the lift we went to one of the plush suites on the floor. It was an unbelievable room, and you could see rooms off rooms. I'd never seen anything like it and this hotel was at another level.

Hannah asked us to take a seat when we went into a dining room area. We were treating it as a conference room, but most definitely existed as a private dining room from someone.

Hannah spoke, "Thank you for turning up tonight. There were meant to be more of you, but this makes it better for you. I'm unsure what your contacts told you, but the fact is you are here for Selena and her crew."

"Sorry, Selena. Selena who?" one of the other men asked.

"Oh wow, you don't know anything it appears!"

Looking around the room we were all nodding, not having a clue.

"Well, I don't think you will be disappointed, but the adorable. Or adorable to me, Selena Gomez has been in town for the last 2 nights. We all fly onto Europe tomorrow, but my orders were to get some hunky guys to come and entertain her dancers, her support act and maybe herself."

"SELENA GOMEZ. We're here to fuck Selena Gomez," was shouted excitingly by one chap.

Hannah spoke, "Well yes, and no to that. I did say you are here for the dancers. I'm unsure if Selena will want any of you, but she will let us know if she does."

With that I heard the noise of women, they had entered the room and were giggly and excited. I think I counted about 10. To be fair to them, every single one of them was good looking, and it was blatantly clear from watching a couple of the other lads they may have been here before. They seemed to crack on and know exactly what they needed to do.

A couple of the women came up to me, a cute blonde and a cute redhead. Both were hot, but both were about aged 20. I'm not saying I wasn't aroused, but this wasn't what I was expecting, or wanted.

I said hi to the girls and I wasn't rude, but I got the attention of Hannah, I needed to get out of here. It would be more women for the men if I left. For me though, I didn't want to be there.

Hannah spoke, "Howdy, do you want me. It's always the girls who seem to get the best men first, but I would love to if you're keen?"

I replied, "Hi Hannah. A lovely offer, but whatever I was told before I came here, has not panned out as I would expect. These girls are hot, I must be mad, but I shouldn't be here. I don't want to be rude, but I think I should go."

"Oh no. You must be the one. I'm so sorry. My mistake completely. Please follow me." Hannah said.

I was led out of the room, soon to be an orgy room, as girls were now whipping off their tops and men trousers were being removed to speed up the action!

Hannah spoke, "Please, please accept my apologies. Please take a seat here and I will get Selena for you."

I was left for about 5 minutes. In that time, I could hear plenty of groaning and moaning coming from the room I left. Am I mad? What was I thinking when I left 10 beautiful girls?

Hannah returned and spoke, "Please follow me, and please accept my apologies again."

I followed Hannah's sexy little butt to a far room. The door was opened for me by Hannah, but she didn't enter. She wished me a good time and said goodbye.

Walking into the room even more apprehension was coming, but I can't deny a little bit of excitement.

I'm assuming I'm meeting Selena Gomez. Now, over recent years, I was aware of Selena, but to be honest she's still a whole lot younger than me. I'd be used to 40+, and even 50+-year-old women in recent months. When I got the message that morning, it was clear this might be special, but not someone beautiful and young.

"Hi, come on in. Make yourself comfortable, we've been looking forward to seeing you," was said by a female voice, but this was a British voice, not an American one.

"British guy is here. Oh yes, this is spiffing stuff," was said with laughter by an American impersonating a British person.

OMG. I'm looking straight ahead and sat down on a sofa is Selena Gomez. I recognised her stunning eyes and perfectly crafted face and lips. But next to her, is a pop star who I'd only recently been made aware of, Dua Lipa.

I said, "Hello. How are you tonight?"

Selena spoke, "I love the voice. And yes, Dua he is fit. I knew my contact wouldn't let me down. Come and sit down next to me, let me get a better look off you."

I took off my jacket and walked over to Selena. She looked amazing. Tight tank top, a short black skirt and bare legs. Her feet were up on the couch as I approached before she dropped them to make room for me to sit next to her.

"I'm sorry for Hannah. She didn't mean to get you involved in the fun with the girls. You were meant to be with us tonight." Selena said.

To look at Dua Lipa, she was wearing long baggy trousers but had a silking looking top, which was just about hanging onto her body.

Dua spoke, "Are you sure you want me here Selena? I don't mind leaving you with him."

Selena replied, "No way. You've supported me for the last 2 nights on tour. We had fun last night together, but we both deserve this if the stories are true."

In turning to Selena, I was taken aback when she leaned in with those luscious lips and planted a soft kiss on my lips and then spoke.

"Please tell me about yourself. What do you fancy doing to us?"

I'm in a shell shock state, with Selena so close to me. She has an aura about her and comes across as a superstar and is most definitely a sexy lady. To look over at Dua she is turning me on as well, her body deserves a lot of attention, but with them, both here, where do you start is what my mind was thinking.

Dua spoke, "Looks like we may have surprised him. But can you see what I can see Selena?"

I could feel arousal and the women hadn't been slow in noticing. I had to speak. I had to say something.

"I feel like I'm in a dream. You are both amazing looking women. Do you both want me to fuck you, whether it be one at a time, or together?"

"Share. Let's share Dua. Let's share," Selena was adamant with her response.

Dua stood up and dropped her baggy trousers to the floor. As she walked to me, I was in full view of two very long and attractive legs. I'd love to have those wrapped around me.

Dua spoke, "I'd love to share cock with you, Selena. Where shall we start on him?"

Selena had started to unbutton the top half of my shirt and had put a hand to feel my chest, as she kissed my neck and cheek. Her hand was small but soft and gentle as she caressed my upper body a little.

Whilst this was going on Dua sat next to me and had put a hand on my leg. A bigger hand than Selena's, but she touched with a stronger grip and rubbed my leg, where my erection was most definitely in sight. My bulge was getting bigger as these two hotties kissed and touched me.

My chest was being kissed by Selena, as Dua loosened my trousers. Dua had started to rub my crotch through my trousers and pants, but with my belt now unbuckled, she wasn't shy in unzipping my fly, to get her hand down my boxers.

As Dua put her hand down my pants she gripped my cock firmly and then started to stroke it up and down gently. Her hand on my cock felt so good as she started to edge me up and down.

Dua spoke, "Selena. Have you seen the size of this cock? He's huge and I want it."

Selena had listened to Dua and looked down at my cock, as Dua's hand wrapped around it and stroked me up and down more and more.

"Wow. Is that full-size Dua? He's so big and hard!?!"

I spoke, "Hey, I am here you know. I've got a lot to give you both. And by the way, nice hand job Dua!"

Dua spoke, "Let's get those boxers and trousers fully off him Selena. I want to see it all."

Selena and Dua moved slightly, as I laid back a little, so I can lift my butt, as they pulled my bottom half of clothing away from me. My cock is now free and standing proud. To look at them both it was no surprise to feel and see my erection very solid.

Selena spoke, "You want him, my friend, you can ride him. I'm going to get him to lick my pussy out."

I had noticed Dua was wearing no pants and had a light strip of pubic hair. Whereby Selena, after taking her skirt off, had a perfect bare pussy.

Both had their tops on but were naked from the waist down.

I spoke, "Oh ladies, let's get sticky and wet. I want you both, damage me if you have to."

To look at them, they appeared excited and couldn't wait.

Dua had positioned herself facing away from me which gave me a glimpse of her long back and a mighty fine ass. I could feel her body weight, which isn't a lot on my stomach.

My cock was 9-inches hard, and I was loving it in Dua Lipa eased her pussy down onto my rock-hard cock. 5, 6, 7 inches went inside quickly. Dua then didn't hang around in dropping herself further down onto my full manhood and started to bounce up and down on me.

I moaned, "Oh yes Dua, that feels good. I like your pussy wrapped around me."

Dua's pussy felt tight, and as more and more cock slid inside her. Wow, I was thinking, as her pussy gripped around me more and more.

It was an amazing feeling being dominated by this young and sexy woman. What she saw in me was most definitely the size of my cock, and not my age. I had kept myself in trim, but I certainly was the right age for her or Selena.

Selena spoke, "Well, I hope you like my pussy wrapped around your mouth?"

Dua continued to rock herself up and down on my cock, as Selena, who had no hang-ups on age, lowered her pussy down onto my face. My tongue stuck out and started to lick her cute pussy. You would rarely call a pussy cute, but this was a mighty fine one. It seemed the perfect size for her body, and it deserved exploring.

Dua spoke, "Oh Selena, his cock is so good inside me. You're going to love it even more."

My head was focusing on Selena's pussy as I flicked the flaps with my tongue and started to get a little taste of her juices. My cock was feeling Dua, but my head was so in the game of Selena's hot pussy, as my hands gripped around her tiny little ass.

Selena moaned, "Oh god. This guy is good. He's very good. What it is with American guys, do they not read the book on sex. Just there is a m a z i n g!"

Hearing Selena moans with pleasure was a fine feeling. Also, it was a fine feeling Dua bouncing up and down on me was starting to get more of my attention, as my balls started to ache.

Dua spoke, "Come on fuck me. Fuck me!"

I could not see Dua ride me, but I had reached one hand out to feel her ass a little. It was firm and was bouncing up and down a lot now, a real lot. Is this going to happen, am I going to explode into one of the newest and youngest pop stars in the world, and I can't even see her.

On top of that licking out the cutest pussy in the world as I tasted what Selena had to offer.

Dua moaned, "Oh fuck that feels good. Oh Yeah. Oh, Fuck. Oh Yeah. Fucking hell, you feel so good inside me!"

My cock was getting ridden hard, as my eyes wandered up Selena's body to see her two cute nipples hardening inside her top and see her wandering right hand rubbing her left breast through the top. I wish she was naked, and I could see those cute breasts.

Selena moaned, "Oh God. Oh, God. Make me feel amazing. Make me feel amazing!"

My right hand had moved to Selena's clit and as I started to rub it, you could feel her little cute body twitch and move that little bit more.

"Oh, right there. Right there, more, more!" Selena groaned.

My tongue was still very much entwined into Selena's pussy, and it was great to start tasting her sweet love juices as she started to cum over my mouth.

"I love it, I love this cock, I want you," Dua was starting to speak more loudly.

Selena screamed, "OH DUA, HE'S MAKING ME CUM. HE'S MAKING ME CUM!"

I could now taste more creamy juices on my tongue and mouth, but I know Selena had more to give.

My cock was now getting covered in Dua's juices and it felt amazing being deep inside her pussy.

Dua moaned loudly, "I'M CUMMING. I'M CUMMING."

It wasn't a race but feeling and tasting both of their juices felt right now. A moment you would never expect, but here I am.

"YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS, YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!" Selena shouted as she climaxed.

Selena's sticky juices had exploded over my face and into my mouth, and it felt so sexy! My balls had felt hard for some time, and this was a trigger that made me shoot my cum.

I couldn't speak, but I felt my cock release a load of hot spunk inside Dua as she continued to ride me.

Dua moaned, "OH YEAH, YOU"VE CUM, I'M GOING TO CUM. I'M GOING TO CUM!"

The juices that Dua had been given was nothing compared to this wave of love juices exploding all over my cock and legs when Dua finally let herself go.

"OH YEAH.....FUCKING YEAH, YEAH." Dua moaned as her pussy let go of her sticky and wet juices. They were flowing everywhere.

I'm covered in love juices, and I felt so sexy with my cum now inserted inside Dua Lipa.

My body felt abused, but an abuse I was most definitely never going to complain about.

Dua had moved from my cock and Selena from my face. In doing so, I'm looking down at myself and feeling hot and sticky.

I spoke, "Oh my god. What have you done to me, that was amazing!"

Dua spoke, "Your dick is so fucking big. I want you again!"

"No way Dua, he's mine next!" Selena replied.

My cock was still rock hard despite shooting my load. I had so much more to give these two. They were one hell of a double act.

Selena spoke, "I want you inside me. I need your cock. I want you to fuck me, English guy!"

Selena's luscious lips were moving and saying words I would never expect to hear in my life.

Hearing those words was incredible.

In Selena sitting on the bed next to me, she took my hand and put it towards her pussy. She took two of my fingers and got me to finger her a little.

Selena spoke, "That's the starter, I can't wait to get that cock inside me. Pound the fuck out of me English guy."

In Selena letting go of my hand, I could roam freely and stroked those amazing legs. She grabbed her tank top with her two hands and pulled it off. It revealed a very tiny bra, which held in two ample and perfectly rounded breasts.

Dua spoke, "Let me help you with that."

Dua had reached behind Selena's back and unclipped the bra, which Selena happily let drop off her.

I was thinking wow! Selena has perfect breasts, with fantastic brown nipples, which look perfect for sucking on. I wasn't the only one thinking that Dua got her mouth wrapped around Selena's right breast.

With my fingers inside Selena's pussy, and her right breast getting sucked by Dua, I got myself close to her face and started to kiss her left ear, neck, and face.

Selena moaned, "Oh fuck you two are driving me wild. I love it, I want to cum, I want to cum. Give me cock. Please!"

Dua stopped what she was doing and reached out for Selena's hand. In doing this she spread her body out long on the bed. Selena was laying naked and with my fingers inside her pussy looked so fuckable.

Dua spoke to me, "Come on stick it in her. We can make her cum multiple times. Do you want that, Selena?"

Selena moaned, "I want it multiple, multiple, multiple times. Stick it in me English guy!"

In moving my body, I needed to move my fingers away from her now moist pussy and let my body face down on her, as she looked up at me. Dua had moved her face from her nipples, so I could see Selena in all her glory. Unbelievable sight!

My cock remained rock hard, and I wanted to follow through with my order of pounding her pussy to orgasm!

I moved my cock close to her pussy and reached out with my fingers to her mouth, so she could taste my fingers and her cum off them.

Selena moaned, "Give it to me. Give it to me!"

I took my cock in my hand and glided it inside Selena's pussy. I eased in the first couple of inches of cock with ease, but 4 inches in, this woman has a tight pussy! Very tight. Selena was moaning in pleasure quicker than I had ever seen before.

Selena moaned, "More, more, more. Don't stop until you are fully inside me. I can take it all. I want all of it. Fuck my pussy. Fuck me!"

I would be mad to refuse this sort of request. And with such a sexy woman, there is no way I wasn't going to stop until I'd fully exploded my cock inside her.

I spoke, "You want me, do you? You want me. Feel me inside you. Feel your pussy wrapping around it. Take it, Selena, take all of it!"

"Oh, Fuck Yeah, Oh Fuck Yeah. Keep fucking me there, keep fucking me there!" Selena moaned.

I was holding myself up with my hands as I pumped my cock deeper and deeper inside her moist vagina. The feeling was sensational as her tight pussy wrapped around me.

Sat next to Selena on the bed now was Dua. She had moved next to Selena and was slowly stroking her hair and appeared to be enjoying watching me pound my cock inside Selena.

"ARRRRGGGGGHHHHHHH, FUUUUUCCCCCCCK, YEEEESSSSSS" Selena screamed.

I could feel sticky juices around my cock, but to look down Selena had exploded juices everywhere, as they poured out between my cock and her pussy.

"Yes Selena, Yes!" Dua whispered to Selena.

I had moved a hand to be under Selena's fine ass, but this had encouraged her to wrap her legs around me, as I continued to stick my cock in and out of her. In and out became faster and more frantic as the hot American singer twitched and moved her body around more and more.

"AGAIN, AGAIN, FUCK YEAH. AGAIN!" Selena screamed.

This woman wanted multiple orgasms, and my cock inside her appeared to be doing just the trick.

I wanted to keep feeling Selena pussy wrap and release my cock, as she let out more and more juices. To keep her amazing feelings up, I had moved my hand from her ass to her clit and started to flick and rub it.

"OH, OH, OH.....FUCK YES. FUCK YES!" Selena groaned loudly.

There was no stopping this woman, as she seemed to be getting off more and more.

To look at her nipples briefly, they were erect and Dua Lipa had started to flick them with her fingers and then her tongue.

"I'M CUMMING. I'M CUMMING!" Selena screamed.

Selena had been cumming for quite some time now, but it was great to hear who scream it. More juices flushed out of her pussy, as we were now destroying the bed sheet with sticky and wet cum.

My mind was mashed, and my cock action was starting to slow, as I could feel pain as my penis head swelled inside of Selena. It was looking to fill her pussy with my juices if they could find room!

"CUM ENGLISH GUY. CUM INSIDE ME ENGLISH GUY!"

I needed no encouragement, as this hot American wriggled under me once again and kept moaning and screaming sexual noises.

I spoke, "I want you. I want you, Selena Gomez!"

Dua spoke, "Shoot your load inside her. Shoot it. She wants you inside her!"

"I WANT YOU SELENA, I WANT YOU!" I moaned.

"Pound my pussy, pound my pussy" Selena moaned.

With a huge inhale of air by me and looking down at Selena and seeing a hot and sweaty woman, I could take no more, and I shouted something I would never expect to say, or never will say again.

"TAKE MY ENGLISH SPUNK. TAKE IT SELENA. TAKE ALL OF IT!"

Selena screamed, "FUCK YES, FUCK YES, FUCK YES!"

My pounding of Selena Gomez's pussy had come to an end with one almighty explosion of cum. The feeling, the relief, the utter pleasure of it was wow.

I collapsed onto the bed next to Selena, with Dua Lipa on the other side of Selena. My arm was wrapped over Selena's stomach, as my hand reached Dua's top.

Luckily, I felt Selena needed the same break as I could hear her breathing heavily! However, athletic and fit she was, our sex had taken its toll on her.

I'd like to think we all laid there wrapped around each other for 10 minutes, but it may have been 30 minutes, as time passed and we lightly kissed and touched the parts of each other's bodies, without doing too much.

As time passed, I did hear the door go and heard Hannah's voice.

"Is everything OK Selena? Can I do anything for you?"

A pause took place, before a reply came, "Get yourself in here Hannah."

Hannah replied, "Are you sure?"

"Get yourself in here." Selena added, "Take a look at me, look at Dua, look at the spunk on these bed sheets and look at this English Guy. This is what I want the surroundings to look like after sex."

To look at Hannah, she didn't seem to know where to look. But to look at her, she had been having sex in the other room. Seemed crazy to think it with Selena and Dua Lipa near me, but Hannah, as the non-celebrity out of the 3, looked hot.

Dua spoke, "How are the other guys going Hannah? I might join them. It will give their cocks a boost to see me!"

Hannah replied, "I feel like the backing dancers have got what they needed now, but the guys are looking shattered."

Dua Lipa stood up from the bed and took her top off, then her bra. Her breasts were firm and round and were a fine pair of breasts to explore if I got the chance. The chance though wasn't coming, as Dua said thank you to Selena and said she would leave her to me. Selena said goodbye and said she would see her later in the year in the USA.

I felt disappointed, but it didn't last long.

Selena spoke, "Right Hannah. Get that dress off and let me show you something."

Selena had moved down to my cock and seemed to have no issue in licking cum from around my balls. It was an amazing feeling as I watched her cute face go near my cock and see her tongue come out of her mouth and start to lick away.

Hannah spoke, "I love giving blow jobs. I love big cocks to lick and suck."

Selena nodded as she opened her mouth and started to swoll my cock down her throat. Once her mouth was open and she had taken the first couple of inches, she closed her mouth and wrapped her lips around my cock as she sucked more and more in.

I moaned in pleasure as more and more cock went inside Selena's perfect lips and down her throat. I was sticky from exploding earlier, but this was starting to disappear as Selena licked it dry, and my moistness disappeared.

Looking down at Selena sucking cock was unexpected, but my recovering erection had now been fixed. I was feeling hard as my cock got licked and sucked more and more by Selena. Throughout Hannah appeared to watch every single second. Seeing Hannah was a turn on too.

To my surprise, Selena stopped and spoke, "Get your dress off Hannah and be ready to be anal fucked!"

Hannah didn't take a breath as she lifted her dress off to reveal a great body. But what is going on here? I do think Hannah is sexy, but my job has been to fuck celebrities.

Selena spoke, "I'm sorry for Hannah's mistake earlier, Hannah is sorry for earlier. We want you to hand out a punishment. But it's more than that to me. I won't have sex like this in our European tour, I want to watch you fuck Hannah up the ass. I can't let you fuck my ass, but I want to masturbate and think it is me. Is that, OK?"

Before I could answer, my mind was made up. Selena had shifted across on the bed and had spread her legs wide to reveal her wet, but perfect shaped pussy. She looked hot. While Hannah was now bending over the bed next to me, with her petite breasts hanging down, and her perfectly formed ass sticking in the air.

I spoke, "You want me to fuck Hannah up the ass, while you get yourself off on it."

Selena replied, "Yes."

My cock was rock hard when I stood up and stepped closer to Hannah. I stuck my hands out and grabbed her breasts in my hand. My cock pushed into her ass cheeks as I rubbed my hands over her tits.

Hannah spoke, "I want you inside my ass. Take me, take me as if you are taking Selena up the ass."

Selena moaned, "Oh yes. Nice words Hannah. Slam that cock into her ass English Guy. Fuck me up."

My hands had moved from Hannah's breasts, and I gave her right bum cheek a little slap.

Selena spoke, "Bad boy, I like. More, more."

Selena's legs were spread wide, and I could see her pussy stretching out, as she inserted two fingers into her pussy.

I handed out another little spank, before using my hands to spread the bum cheeks wider.

To look down I could see her anal hole. It didn't look like anyone had been inside her there that night, and I gently glided a few inches of my cock inside Hannah. Her ass was pert and a perfect one to fuck.

Hannah spoke, "Oh yes. Big cock cum inside me more. I want to feel your balls against my ass!"

I was so turned on by the sight of Selena masturbating and being asked for more cock. My own body shook in excitement, as my cock went deeper.

I spoke, 'Selena you're so sexy. I want you to cum over your fingers and scream my name."

Looking at Selena her left hand was rubbing her breasts, and she now has 3 fingers in her pussy. You can see them driving in and out of her, and you call to see the shine of sticky cum.

Selena moaned, "Fuck me hard. Fuck me harder. Pound my fucking ass."

My hands were wrapped around Selena's assistant Hannah ass, and I gave another firmer spank of it, as my cock was now squeezing more and more into it.

Hannah groaned, "He's too big Selena. He's to big."

"Mmmmm, I like the sound of that. Fuck me. Fuck me." Selena moaned.

My momentum was intense as my balls slapped against Hannah's ass, and my breathing quickened as I imagined I was inside Selena's ass.

"STOP, STOP, STOP." Hannah screamed.

I heard Hannah, but I was looking at Selena's body wriggle in excitement as she started to orgasm from her finger fuck!

"FUCK YES ENGLISH GUY. FUCK YES. I LOVE YOU INSIDE ME. I LOVE IT." Selena screamed.

I loved watching Selena's juices pour out of her pussy, as her hand continued to roam inside her. My cock remained hard, and I wanted to explode.

"NO, NO, NO, NO." Hannah screamed.

Hannah had reached out with her hands and was pushing me off her. She couldn't take any more cock, and I couldn't take much more of her sexy and tight ass.

Selena spoke, "Look at that big cock. Oh, fucking yes."

With my big cock flopped out into the open, this turned-on Selena more as she gushed more juices and moaned sighs of pleasure.

I moved close to Selena and took my cock in my hand. I wanted to cum so much.

Selena spoke, "Jerk yourself off. I want to see your hot spunk explode. Cum all over me!"

I started to wank myself off looking down at Selena Gomez and started to pant as I knew I wouldn't last long.

"CUM FOR ME ENGLISH GUY. CUM FOR ME!" Selena screamed.

Looking at Selena's fingers inside her pussy, her hard nipples, her eyes starring right at me, her unbelievable beauty was too much to take.

I'm jerking myself off. Up and down my shaft I go, as pre-cum starts to leak out of the top of my penis.

"I WANT YOU. I WANT YOU TO EXPLODE ALL OVER ME. CUM ENGLIGH GUY. CUM OVER ME."

I groan, "Oh fuck Selena. Oh Fuck. You're so sexy."

"YES, YES, YES. LOVE IT, LOVE IT." Selena scream.

My explosion of spunk has gone everywhere. Selena is covered from her stomach to her breasts, to her head to her hair. There are splashes of spunk all over her.

I collapse onto the bed next to her and can't believe I've just spunked all over her.

Selena spoke, "Oh wow. Oh, wow. I love your spunk. Hannah, make a note to call Kimberley Walsh and say thank you for organising this night."

I spoke, "You know Kimberley hey?"

Selena replied, "Oh yeah. That sexy English girl group member. I love her. She needs to invite me to the orgies she does. I want your cock again and again."

(Authors note: "Kimberley Walsh & Friends" is a story which Selena Gomez would fit into nicely).

I replied, "I would love to see you again. You're a sexy American woman and well worth the trip into London tonight."

Selena leaned into me and gave me a long kiss and then lifted herself up from the bed.

Selena spoke, "I'm sorry, I need to go. Hannah will see you out. If you want to cum inside her pussy, or over her tits, I'm sure she would prefer it too anal. Ha-ha."

I watched as Selena's little ass walked away from me and thought happy thoughts. Who knows if I will ever see her again? The sex with Dua Lipa, Hannah and Selena hadn't been intense, but it was a night I wouldn't forget in a hurry.

Maybe I need some American adventures.

Chapter 141: Chapter 141. Selena Gomez & Taylor Swift Sex Friend •••SHORT STORY•••

Written by Markmycard

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary:

Selena Gomez, Demi Lovato, Katy Perry, Rihanna, Nicole Scherzinger, and Taylor Swift.

Tags:

This A Short Story 1 Chapters

....

.

.

.

.

I'd been such a lucky devil that I'd met up with one of my celebrity crushes, Selena Gomez in London a few months ago.

The last time I had sex with Selena, she had told me to be come to the USA and meet some friends. I never expected it to happen, but Selena had arranged a transfer and told me to meet her at the TV studios for an end of season show in the USA.

On arrival, I didn't have long to get the TV studios, and I was looking forward to seeing Selena at the airport, she was due to meet me there. Walking through arrivals though, it was sad to receive a message:

It read: "So sorry, I'm running late. Can you go to the TV Studies and say my name at the reception? They will know where to send you. I will be there at 11.30pm."

Gutted. I was looking forward to meeting up with Selena. I knew we'd have some fun in the cab up there if I got nothing else out of the evening!

I was a bit nervous going to the TV studios on my own, especially when I had no idea what was about to happen. Off I went though, I didn't want to be late.

The security person spoke, "Yes, how can I help you?" I replied, "I believe you have a message from Selena Gomez. She will be here later, but told me to check-in."

The security person was expecting me. He responded, "Yes, go and wait over there and I will get someone to come and see you."

I wait no more than a couple of minutes and was collected by what I would deem as a runner. TV speak! She said, "Welcome, come with me and I will take you to Nicole's green room."

I knew from the promotional material in reception, I was about to meet Nicole Scherzinger. It's a fair woman to meet within an hour of arriving, I wasn't saw if I was ready for this. But I hadn't flown all this way to go and check into a hotel.

Inside the green room, it was interesting. Lots of chairs, but they were all in a circle, plus a couple of sofas. Other than that, very bare. I assumed the chairs were some sort of rehearsing space for a game show I'd not yet heard of.

Nicola entered the room and welcomed me warmly. I'd forgotten how tall she was. She had a knee-length skirt on, but those legs went on forever. Her breasts were big. I remember them trying to pop out of my TV set. To be in front of her though, I was thinking this is one very good-looking woman.

I felt I'd been underrating her. If I'd knew she looked this good close up, then in years gone by I should have been wanking myself over her, a lot, a lot more.

Nicole spoke, "Yes, you made it. I'm Nicole and these are some of my friends. I'm pleased you made it. I know Selena is running late, but if you're happy we'd love to get on with it."

I replied, "Hi Nicole, nice to meet you. When you say get on with it, I may have missed the exact detail of what you had in mind?"

"Oh, this could be very interesting then. Did Selena mention the word orgy? When I say orgy don't let me confuse you there. Us girls just get carried away with buzz words" replied Nicole.

I spoke, "So, what do you want to do? Or put it another way, what can I do for you?"

A voice spoke, "Yes, a man who wants to do stuff to you."

Another voice spoke, "I want to get on with it, I'm gagging to see it!"

Another responded with, "Can I start getting naked yet!"

The audience was getting restless is what I was thinking. I'd been blown away by looking at Nicole, I really hadn't looked at the other women with us. I was now starting to look.

I first spot Rihanna. What is she doing here? Rihanna had long leather boots, a short black skirt and a black jumper. FIT! She looked so fit. Long hair and I'd always thought she'd had eyes that will pop out of her head if you fuck her too hard! Am I going to be having sex with this woman?!?

Next, I see Katy Perry. I wasn't particularly into her pop style music, but over the years had certainly been aroused by her interesting outfits. She had also started to do some presenting where she could wear short and tight-fitting outfits. Tonight, she's wearing a tight-fitting dress, and like Nicole, legs that look like they won't end.

A face I recognise the least, but I knew her. It was the cute and sexy Demi Lovato. Little black boots, short black leather skirt and a red top. Hair up in a bob tonight, and eyes talking to me, saying fuck me, but you better love it.

The last face I saw, I definitely knew.

"Hi, I'm Taylor Swift. I really looking forward to this and I've heard good things from Selena."

On a scale of stardom, Taylor was probably the most famous, so it was weird she needed to introduce herself.

To look at Taylor more closely, she had unbelievable sex appeal. More than I expected. Nicole & Rihanna were the competition on that level! My mind had wandered again, thinking of them all topless!

To try and stop me from being distracting by all these stunning women, I spoke, "Please tell me what you want. I don't mind playing to a crowd."

Nicole spoke, "Well, we know you have a beast of an English cock. Selena has told us about it. We all understand you can be trusted 100%, and when we spoke about our fun girlie nights together, we knew we needed a man! It was perfect you were available and can join us."

Rihanna spoke, "Look Nicole I can't wait, I need to get out of these boots and get on with it."

I spoke, "STOP. I'm a quick learner, I'm assuming Rihanna you have plans to masturbate, play with each other, and do stuff. Yes?"

Rihanna replied, "We try and get together and do it often, but now we have a man, we got something extra to enjoy!"

I spoke, "How would you feel if you took it slow and let me lead on this. But in saying that I appreciate you might not trust me. Is there anything you need me to do to help?"

Katy spoke, "Just get your cock out and screw us!"

Nicole spoke, "Calm down ladies, let's ask Taylor. She's the women in charge at this point."

Taylor spoke, "Mmmm, how about we all start with a snog and see who he prefers best?"

I didn't wait for the debate to start, plus I was thinking this wasn't my gig. I'm going to have to go with what they want, which is fine by me. I just wanted to get on with it.

I moved in on Katy, thinking she was going to be the one to complain the most. I don't know her, but she just seemed to be the feisty one.

I put my hand behind her neck and puckered up firmly. I didn't wait too long before I stuck my tongue down her throat. I thought she seemed that sort of woman. She tasted nice!

Katy spoke, "WOW -- that will do for me!"

Next was Demi, I thought I'd get her out the way. To my surprise, she was going for it, as she put her hand around my neck to hold me closer. Good. In fact, a very good snog.

"Come on then Nicole," I said. I said it as if I knew her, I really don't. She was nice but very gentle. Her mouth is very big and as I was kissing her, I was thinking she would do some serious damage to my cock, if she had these lips around it.

Rihanna spoke, "Come on then, let's get this done and we can crack on with the better games!" I didn't expect it from her. I'd always focused on her body when I looked at her online. But this snog was scoring very highly. Very highly indeed. Rihanna had leant over a little, this pushed her breasts into my chest a little. Again, other thoughts are running wild on how I can't wait to see her naked.

Last, but not least, Taylor. Face and lips very good, I knew it was going to be good. I started kissing Taylor and she grabbed my cock. Wow, bit forward I was thinking. I continued to kiss her, as she rubbed my cock through my trousers. I'm loving this, but she stopped. I think she didn't want to hog the game and annoy the others. She gave a cheeky wink as I moved away from her. I was thinking how much Selena had told her about me. I got a distinct feeling that she was going to be trouble for me. Trouble in the best possible way.

Nicole spoke, "OK, let's take our seat ladies and see who can make him cum first. All underwear to stay on, no flashing your naked bits to make him cum early. And the same order as before."

With that, all 5 ladies took their seats, but not before taking off anything which was going to keep them too warm. Everyone, except for Katy kept on an item of clothing, which was more than a bra and pants; Katy decided bra and pants were perfect for the activity! I wasn't going to complain.

I spoke, "I feel over-dressed now ladies. Do you want to give me a hand, or is this part of the game?"

Nicole looked around, for an answer, it was like they hadn't thought this through. Demi spoke for the first time that night, "I think we can quickly get him down to nothing if we help."

With that, they are got up from their seats and started to pull my clothes off.

Rihanna unbuckled my belt, for Demi to then pull my trousers down to my ankles. Nicole had ripped open my shirt and thrown it the grown. Katy took one sock and shoe off of mine, whilst Taylor did the other side. Demi was about to pull down my boxers, but Rihanna stopped her which surprised me!

I'm left on the sofa with my boxers as the one surviving item. All done in about 10 seconds! Stunning work from all of them.

Nicole spoke, "Katy, he's all yours. You've got 2 minutes."

With that, I watch as Katy in just her matching black bra and pants puts her hand down my pants and stops rubbing my cock hard. She started moaning to the others that it wasn't fair she was going first, as if it was a disadvantage to make me cum so quickly!

She was giving me a good tug as she started to pull it harder and harder in that 2 minutes. She was doing well, but she ran out of time. Nicole had a bell and rang it.

Next Demi, up she stepped, still wearing everything she started with, bar her shoes which she had thrown to one side. She spoke, "Amateur Katy."

After that, she put her hands on both sides of my pants and give them an almighty pull. She ripped them clean off me. She didn't have Rihanna stopping her this time!

Woah I was thinking. Demi started licking me immediately. Feeling her breath near my cock and her tongue working out on it felt good. But the bell went too quick, no way was that 2 minutes.

As Demi stood back, in came Nicole. Nicole had taken off her shoes, so now slightly shorter in height, and her skirt off, so I could see those stunning long legs fully.

Nicole didn't hold back; she was making real progress as she gripped my cock and started to feel my balls. I was starting to get harder. Enough now to shoot everywhere, with the right move.

Whoever oversaw timing at this time, whilst Nicole was busy, must have forgotten. Every single one of them was watching what was going on and seemed to be loving what they saw. I'm sure Nicole got at least an extra 30 seconds!

Next Rihanna. Wow, Rihanna has decided to take her top and skirt off. What this means is I have this stunner walking towards me with her knee-high boots on and red pants and bra. Her tits are huge, and the bra wasn't made to keep them in there. Please pop out I was thinking!

Rihanna sinks her teeth into my cock and starts using her hands over my chest. She was working it, that was for sure. I'm at full erection now and if it wasn't for being distracted, I get a glance of Nicole touching herself. That threw me a little, I would have probably enjoyed Rihanna's BJ's even more and shot my load inside her. But again, time ran out. How the hell I didn't cum then is beyond me. Rihanna knew what she was doing and the knee-high boots, made the experience feel so dirty!

Last, but then again, I wasn't sure if we played extra time, was Taylor. How much did Taylor know about me from Selena? But what the hell is she wearing?!?

Taylor had thrown all clothes to one side that was left in her underwear. But this was underwear which only just held her in. Maybe she was trying to show the others this is what the boss of the charts wears these days. As she walked up to me, she did a quick turn. This revealed she was wearing a G-sting. The ass, a mighty fine asset was on full show, and her pussy was only just covered up by this piece of string. Her bra? This was a see-through light blue one and her nipples were on full show.

Taylor spoke, "I'm going to make you cum all over my tits and then rip it off right in front of you. Will you cum for me if I say it nicely?"

This was the first woman who had engaged me in chat, it works. I love to know I'm in the moment, not just being used.

Taylor kissed my chest as she started stroking my cock harder and harder. She whispered, "I want you to cum, Selena wants you to cum?"

A magic word was Selena, but to be fair to Taylor, she had done her role well. The girls were counting down the clock to Taylor's time was out, but with 3 seconds to spare I sprayed cum everywhere!

Taylor could feel it coming and had moved her tits close to the explosion. What a release after being wanked off for 10 minutes by these women.

Taylor spoke, "Thank you, I'm the winner and for that..." As promised, she grabbed her bra and ripped it off.

Wow, her breasts boomed out and were bigger than expected. A mighty fine pair were flashing before my eyes. I wanted to reach out and have a fondle of them there and then.

Nicole spoke, "Well done Taylor, first win to you. On we go. The next game reverse order, pants must remain on, no kissing, can you make our man cum in your tits? 2 Minutes to make him cum. Taylor off you go."

These games were great, but there was no room for a break! For now, I was simply laying back and loving every second.

Taylor, with her breasts out, was straight at it. She had the task of mopping up cum which was running everywhere, but with her assets that were no problem. A smaller problem for her was I'd just exploded and wasn't ripe for such an instant repeat. Taylor's breasts though, wow. They were driving me wild. They felt good as they hung down onto my cock and rubbed into me. I wanted to cum all over them, but that dam bell went!

Next Rihanna. As Taylor was finishing off, I saw Rihanna take her bra off. Wow, huge tits for such a sexy woman. As she dropped herself onto my body, she put her hands on her own breasts and used them to guide my cock through them. The motion and feel of this, my goodness. My erection was coming back as she moved them up and down, side to side. Oh wow, I want to cum over these huge tits. You could see the frustration when the bell went, and Rihanna had to stop.

Next up Demi. Demi, you don't think as a breast woman much, but I had drained my balls thinking about her tits before.

For 2 minutes she did everything she could to make me cum. I could see her nipples getting erect, she was liking me, but I was just not there for her.

Nicole spoke, "Let me in ladies". Up she stepped, with just her white pants on. She is the most mature woman here, but also the one with the biggest tits. I'm not sure if she went against the rules and cheated, but she spits on my cock before sliding her assets through it.

As I look around the room, every single woman was now starting to touch themselves or each other. Katy was sucking Rihanna's tits. Rihanna was starting to rub Katy through her pants.

"Oh Nicole," I moaned.

Nicole had rubbed her breasts all over my cock, she'd rubbed them all over my face briefly, and gone back to my cock with seconds to spare.

I couldn't hold it anymore. Nearly 8 mins between 8 breasts was a fine record. More juices exploded; Nicole was the winner.

Katy spoke, "This is bullshit, I didn't even get a go!"

After composing herself and wiping herself down, Nicole took control again.

Nicole said, "Right ladies, we need to let this man have some recovery time, it's over to each of us now. Katy, as you were unlucky to not get a go, which lady do you want to make you cum? If you don't make them cum the other woman is declared the winner. 2 minutes on the clock, let's GO!"

What is happening here I was thinking. Did I just hear, what I thought I heard?!?

My eyes were now watching Katy Perry, who was now the only one in bra and pants, ripping the pants off Demi Lovato, so she was now naked.

What I saw over the next 2 minutes was brutal. I'm not sure if Katy is close to Demi, but she started inserting 3 fingers into her pussy immediately. It was a few seconds later she then started fisting her. Katy wasn't subtle, and to be fair, I don't think she had any intention of making Demi cum, she just wanted to hurt her pussy, in a way, that Demi could never shag any other men!

The bell went. Nicole spoke, "The winner is Demi. OK, over to you Rihanna, who do you pick?"

Rihanna walked over to Nicole and yanked her pants down where she stood. No sofa was needed for this battle, Rihanna was staying low and aiming to lick her out. Nicole tried to stay tall with her long legs holding her up, but she couldn't handle the tongue of Rihanna and had moved to the floor and laid down with legs wide apart and tits facing the ceiling.

Rihanna wouldn't stop, and the fact the timekeeper was getting licked out meant timing had gone. I reckon it was about minute 5 when Nicole pushed Rihanna heads deeper into her pussy and let out a small roar as she covered Rihanna's face in cum.

A few moments passed whilst Nicole recovered. Nicole then spoke, "OK, I think it's your turn, Taylor. I think it's fair you crack on with Katy. Is that OK?"

In my eye line, I could see Katy knowing what was coming. I knew she wanted to be naked at the start of the evening, but in preparation for the next game she stripped herself off!

"Am I too late", I heard. In walked Selena.

Nicole spoke, "Well your best mate Taylor is just about to lick out Katy if she can?!?"

Selena asked Taylor, "Did you choose her mate?"

I sensed some tension in the room, but ever the host, Nicole brought some order to the affairs.

Nicole spoke, "OK Taylor, what do you want to do. Katy is naked, your mate Selena is fully clothed. You have the same time to make one of them cum, who do you want to choose?"

Katy spoke, "For fucks sake!"

Taylor has gone straight to Selena, lift her skirt up and pulled down her pants in a flash. I felt she had a plan, and Selena knew it.

Selena spoke quickly, "Nice to see you all ladies, now come on Taylor, get that tongue in my pussy and lick me out." She added, "Hope you found that beast of an English cock fun so far."

It was fantastic to watch the next 2 minutes, as I watched Selena legs spread wide, and a topless Taylor, use fingers as well, to get Selena in the game. Taylor knew too well how to satisfy her, and I felt they timed it to perfection, as with a few seconds to spare, you heard:

Selena moan, "Fuck yes Taylor, Oh fuck, I'm going to cum, I'm going to cum, I'm...."

Selena had been in the room a few minutes and she's already cumming.

For me, I was very aroused watching these two at it. My cock had started to come alive, and I had started to have a fiddle.

Nicole spoke, "Right then ladies, Taylor is clearly on fire, as that two wins to her now." She added, "it's the time again now that we can use the man again".

Nicole had turned towards me, as had all the other women, to see that I was sat on the sofa with my hand around my cock, which was certainly now up for attention again! Having all these women look at me again was daunting, but so sexy!

Nicole spoke, "If you are wearing anything still, please take it off."

What was coming I didn't know, but what I saw was all these women surrounding me on my sofa. Each one of them was fully naked.

Nicole spoke, "OK ladies, no more standing on ceremony. Some of you are clearly gagging to cum, so let's remove all rules. You can lick, kiss, ride, and touch anything you want. Man included, please feel free to just go for it, and let's have one hell of a night. Let's GO!"

What happened next was 6 very sexy women getting down and dirty. Rihanna came first, as she pushed Demi out of the way to dive at my cock and started to lick it up and down. Her tongue felt so long! I couldn't see her doing this for long, as Katy had decided to plant her pussy right in my face. Katy spoke, "Lick me out you fucker, don't fucking stop until I cover you!"

I could feel the other women near, and I got a glance of Demi's ass, I could see she was being bent over a chair. Nicole seemed to have a thing for it. Nicole also seemed not to be too shy in putting a couple of fingers up Demi. This time, a lot gentler and more sensual than what Katy had offered.

Oh wow, I could feel my cock getting harder and harder now, I was starting to get wet as Rihanna had started to put my cock down her mouth and started to blow me off. When I had time to think about it, it was heaven. But what I was tasting was a bare pussy of Katy Perry. I was giving her everything I got, I wanted to hear her cum. I was thinking I know how loud she can be as a person; I'd love to hear her sex noises!

Rihanna was driving my cock wild; I couldn't stand it must longer. I moaned, with a face full of Katy, "Oh fuck, yes," I said, as Rihanna made me explode inside her mouth.

Katy spoke, "Fuck's sake, why can't you make me cum. Fuck you, Rihanna come here and lick me out."

I saw them both wander off to the back of the room and Rihanna did exactly what Katy asked. I'd like to think I'd played a part, but within moments, I could hear Katy.

Katy shouts out, "Fuck Yes Rihanna, Fuck Yes. You fucking dirty bitch!"

Rihanna shouted back, "Your pussy stinks. You dirty cow!"

Katy spoke, "Sorry Rihanna, I couldn't wait for tonight, I nipped downtown earlier and found a couple of boys to give me a pre-show seeing too!"

What I then saw was them wander in the direction of Nicole & Demi who were on a sofa. I'm not sure if Demi had cum to Nicole but Nicole was now getting a face fuck from Demi. Watching all 2 women at it was making me feel good and I was going to join them if it wasn't for...???

Selena spoke, "Hi, I'm sorry to have been late. Taylor and I are going to see if we can get you hard again. We really want you to cum inside us both!"

With that, they both laid on the sofa with me and I was a proper thorn between two roses. Both had wrapped their legs around me, and they were nearly synchronised as they started kissing down my face and body. They took it in turns to kiss my lips. Both have luscious lips and them taking turns was turning me on.

I then started feeling a hand, I mean hands starting to touch my cock. They both were having a good fiddle. I think Selena was playing with my balls and Taylor was stroking me up and down.

These ladies, between them they had got my cock to maximum erection length once again, and I wanted to fuck them both on the same night.

Taylor said, "Can I go first, Selena?"

Selena replied, "Don't make him cum, I'm having that joy."

Selena had moved to my chest and started kissing my nipples, as I saw and felt Taylor straddle me and start bouncing up and down on me. Seeing her breasts bouncing was a fine sight.

I could feel Taylor getting wetter and wet after each bounce. At the start of that evening, she was the one who I thought would be the shyest in the bedroom.

If I was scoring each of them sexually before tonight, Taylor would have been last. But here she was tonight, bouncing up and down on my cock, and I'm thinking it's amazing.

Taylor spoke, "Oh my god, I'm going to cum, I'm going to cum, I'm going to cum."

She'd ridden herself into a frenzy and couldn't hold it any longer, I got a full splurge of Taylor's cum all over my cock.

As Taylor got off me, there was a rush of cum lickers. Katy, Demi & Rihanna Alesha, all came across and started licking me dry.

What came next was Selena reminding everyone she'd arranged the night and she wanted to bring some order to the evening again. Nicole was far too far gone now. When I could, I'd seen Nicole being properly fucked over by the others and looked exhausted.

I wish I had more time to see it all, but what I saw was Katy and Rihanna holding Nicole down, whilst Katy had got a dildo from her handbag and worked it up into Nicole's pussy. I had heard Nicole screaming for mercy, but the ladies didn't relent.

As Selena spoke, I could see the dildo on the floor next to Nicole. It was at least 10 inches and covered in juices!! I'd love to see a clip of that action on the internet! I was imagining Nicole's nipples hard as nailed, as she exploded everywhere.

Selena said, "Right you lot, I've had enough of this. Go and stand against that wall, and I'll bring him across."

Nicole didn't bother, she was happy resting.

Selena added, "Look at his cock. He's rock hard, we are all gorgeous sexy women, but we are not letting this English guy take care of us like I know he can. I propose we let him choose who he fucks? I know he will make every single one of us cum tonight, so there is no need for us pushing each other out of way. We can have more respect for each other."

I sensed a long glance at Katy at this point.

There were zero responses, all were nodding with approval. Here I am now standing next to Selena, and in front of me is 4 other naked women, who are all lined up for me to fuck silly.

It was a tough decision who to choose first. I opted for Rihanna, she'd given me amazing BJ's already and I really wanted to reward her. Plus, she's dam hot with those huge breasts on her curvy body.

Rihanna spoke, "Shall I go down on you again?" With that, I pushed her against the wall and went down on her.

Being between Rihanna's thighs was a thought I'd had for many years. I remember her in the many, many music videos, thinking, there is no way the film crew don't go and jerk themselves off on set or later that night.

My tongue was working its way into her hairless vagina, as my right hand stretched up to her left breast to have a good feel. Rihanna was starting to touch her other breast, as I kept my face firmly focused on her pussy. I could feel Rihanna starting to struggle to stay upright as she started to dribble cum.

Rihanna started moaning, "Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh."

She was losing her breath as I started to use two fingers to rub her clit. Rihanna's hands had dropped to my head as she held it to keep herself upright.

"YEEEEEESSSSSSSS", Rihanna cried, as she exploded over my face.

It was a mighty fine sound getting this sexy chick off. She fell to the floor as I looked at her erect nipples and started to bite on each one. I was loving looking at her tits and asked her to lay flat. As she did this, I went on top and started wanking myself off all over her. The times I'd imagined doing this to her and sticking it up her were regular and often.

I started to challenge my thinking here. I knew I had more women to satisfy, but looking down at Rihanna in a humped mess, covered in my spunk, made me think, that's one out of the game.

I looked around and I could Katy talking to Demi. I'm not sure if they were deciding who would go next, but I didn't mind. Demi came up to me and said, cuff Katy and come and join me on the sofa. Two handcuffs were passed to me.

I walked up to Katy and threw her face-first against the wall as I felt her bum. I'd seen that bum do a fair few Beyonce type moves over the years, and it was a good firm ass. I give it a slap.

Before she knew it, I had stretched her arms out on cuffed her left hand to the wall. Katy said, "What the fuck!" Next, I cuffed her right hand to the wall.

This green room of Nicole's felt perfectly fitted out for these woman evenings! The hooks were perfect. Katy was fully stretched out and her long legs were moving in anger. She really didn't like being chained up.

Katy started to scream and shout "Fucking uncuff me you wanker! I won't let you cum inside me if you treat me like this. Just fucking let me out of her!"

Demi threw me a gag. One of those gags which you tie around her head, and it really does silence vocal noises. Katy was clearly screaming/talking, but we heard nothing!

Everyone in the room was complimentary of my work and they were smirking but trying to make sure Katy didn't see them.

By now, Rihanna had staggered up to join Nicole on the sofa. It felt like the "Done" sofa.

Selena and Taylor were sat on chairs next to each other, watching everything I was doing. Their legs entwined, kissing, and touching each other gently, and maybe more. I was starting to wish I had a video recorder, there must have been so much going on, which I just missed.

OK, where is Demi? Out of all the women in this room, I knew that she'd has drained my balls the least, but that didn't mean it was going to not fill my boots tonight. I really wanted to cum inside of her pussy and hear her voice feeling pleasure.

I looked across at Demi on the sofa and she was starting to finger herself, probably thinking about me inside her. I spoke, "Now then Demi, can I cum here".

Demi spoke, "Mmmmmm, shall I get you in the mood?" She stopped what she was doing, but first stuck her damp fingers in my mouth. She said, "Like?"

I nodded as she started to put her hands all over my body. Demi has such a good little body. She had started to twist and turn on the sofa, as she moved against me in different ways, as I started groping and touching her everywhere. I loved the smell of Demi. Demi had gone back to putting fingers in her own pussy again, to then stroking my cock a little, to then finger fuck herself again.

I had noticed that Taylor and Selena had walked across to watch.

Selena spoke, "Shall we spread you out and hold you down Demi?" Demi nodded.

With that nod, Taylor and Selena did exactly what Demi and Rihanna had done to Nicole. They held her down and stretched her wide.

I look at Selena and ask, "What do you want me to do?

Selena spoke, "Go and get that dildo and stick it up her".

I replied, "You don't want me to cum inside her?"

Selena replied, "Not today."

Taylor spoke, "We want her to look like a fucking mess". She looked over at Rihanna and made me follow her eyes. I nodded.

As Demi was held down, she did speak a little and had started to say get on with it. The dildo was still lubricated from Nicole's juices. I started forcing it into Demi's tight pussy. I was sliding it in slowly and pulling it back. I was then sticking it in a little bit further, and a little bit further.

I was getting aroused by this unusual feeling. As was Katy who I could now see was a lot calmer, pinned against the wall, she had now started to rub herself against it. I think she was getting turned on by the pain I might be causing Demi.

I'd really started to build up some momentum with the dildo now and Demi was starting to twitch and let out little moans, then big moans as I delved it deeper and deeper into her.

Selena and Taylor were looking at each other and me, with eyes that just said finish her off.

I did one last big push of the dildo, as Demi juices gushed out! What a sight.

Selena and Taylor let go of her and checked to see how hard my cock was now!

Selena spoke, "Can you cum 4 more times?" I nodded. She added, "Who do you want next?"

I look around the room and I could see Nicole had recovered a little, she was sitting up watching. I really want to explode inside her.

I walked over to Nicole, she sat up and pulled my cock towards her breasts.

Nicole spoke, "I'm impressed you can handle us all. Please get hard for me and make me cum. But please don't cum inside me, I only let my boyfriend do that on his birthday!"

Nicole needed to have no fear, her tit wank was working. Working far better than I could ever imagine. My cock had got hard, and I was more than happy to stick it inside Nicole's hairy pussy.

I won't say I was disappointed, but compared to the other women, I felt I couldn't hit the sides! However, Nicole was feeling my manhood and seemed more than happy.

It felt like moments when she exploded and curled up into a ball in satisfaction. I looked at Rihanna who was next to her.

Rihanna said, "Don't worry, you did what she needed. Better not waste that hard cock though." I smiled back at her.

I spotted Katy against the wall. I was frustrated a little, I was frustrated I hadn't really got into second gear with Nicole. I need to let it out on someone, and Katy seemed perfect.

As I walked towards her, I stroked myself a couple of times. When I was behind Katy, I leant into her, spit on my fingers, stuck them under her ass into her pussy and gave her a solid two fingers to think about. I held them there as I used my other hand to wank myself a little bit harder.

I was hard physically, and mentally thinking of bending Katy over.

Katy could say nothing as I pushed my cock straight into her ass. I had put my hand on both of her breasts and gripped her nipples tight.

She was forced against the wall as I fucked her hard for a couple of minutes. I was fucking the shit out of Katy Perry, and she could do and say nothing.

Katy had a tight pussy and I could feel every single part of her vagina wrapped around it as I kept up the momentum until I could take no more. I could take no more of the stinking pussy. Rihanna wasn't wrong, I could smell it.

I was dreaming I was inside Nicole and Katy when I finally spunked inside her. It was quick by my standards, but it was a quickie with the one woman of the night who deserved little respect.

4 down 2 to go.

Oh shit, how the hell do I decide between Selena, the person who invited me, or her best mate Taylor, who had been mighty impressive that night.

Both were now sat on the sofa. They had watched every single second of me giving anal sex to Katy. I knew Selena loved it up there, but it seemed far too obvious to fuck her up the shit hole again!

Selena with her eyes beckoned me over. Taylor and she had left me a gap to get in between them. They were synchronised as they both grabbed a hand and beckoned my fingers to start finger fucking them.

Oh wow, here I am looking at Selena Gomez to my left. Amazing eyes and mouth, cute breasts, and a pussy that is glistening from her wet juices.

To my right, Taylor Swift, breasts slightly bigger. Selena must have been sucking her nipples as they were erected far more than you'd expect. Taylor's eyes and mouth just say I want you.

My cock was smothered in cum, I was covered in juices from Nicola & Katy, but neither seemed to care.

I was using two and three figures at times to finger blast them at the same time. I absolutely loved this part of the evening. I really wanted to see them cum together. I wanted to be a legend, but I knew that was a wild dream.

Taylor asked Selena, "Is he getting you wet?"

Selena replied, "He always does, how about you?"

Taylor replied, "He is, who's going to cum first?"

I was unsure if this was a competition? If it was, is the one who cum first the winner or the loser!?!

I was loving finger fucking these two, their curvy bodies were wiggling, and they were both panting fast as I worked away on their pussy's.

My head delved into their breasts at times. I needed to be fair, as I alternated between licking on Selena's nipples, and then sucking on Taylor's. Then sucking on Selena's nipples and licking Taylor's. This is heaven!!!

I could feel fingers on both my hands now getting wet! Taylor and Selena had both start to rub either their clit or breasts as they get hot and sweaty with me. Taylor's nipples were rock hard. Very, very suckable.

Taylor starting moaning, those moans of joy, "Oh fuck, oh fuck, a little more, a little more, a little more...." My fingers were covered in Taylor's juices.

I loved watching Taylor look up at me, as she exploded. I really got a great feeling of seeing her cum. My cock had started to twitch in the excitement of seeing both that and Taylor's and Selena's naked bodies next to me.

I'd not forgotten Selena, but she had taken my fingers out of her pussy.

Selena stood up, looked down at me and said, "You did it, you've made every single one of my friends cum. Only me left now!"

I had a beaming smile on my face when she said that. Whatever had gone before was fantastic, but I know sex with Selena makes me a very happy man!

Selena spoke, "You can all go home now ladies. I'm going to fuck my man on my own. I don't want any of you woman cuming off the back of my sexual desires."

A few moans went around the room, except for Katy. She was still gagged. I saw Rihanna go over to ungag and uncuff her. Katy said nothing.

It was a little sad seeing each of them put back on their clothes, but I still had Selena right next to me looking an absolute picture of beauty.

Selena tits were aroused, and I was touching her ass as each one of her friends, and sister looked back at me as they left the room with smiles. I had done my job well.

Selena spoke, "Well, you did bloody well, but now for my fun. Can you handle it?"

I nodded in approval, as Selena picked my pants off the floor and wiped my cock of some, but not all of the cum I had over me!

'You are a legend, and I want you to cum inside every hole. Can you handle 3 more explosions"

I nodded again. This woman turns me on, so fucking much, there is no way I can't or won't satisfy her. I had a lot to thank her for, and I really wanted to get on with it.

Selena leant down, am I fucking her ass first?

I heard her say, "Mmm, I wonder."

The cuffs to which Katy had been chained.

I asked, "What are you thinking?"

Selena replied, "How would you feel if I dominated you?"

I smiled and said, "I'm OK with that, where shall I go, mistress?"

Selena took me by the hand, and we walked to the wall.

Selena spoke, "I'm going to strap you in and I'm then going satisfy you and use your cock for my pleasure!"

I saw Selena reach into her own bag, as I stood then cuffed. Selena pulled out a tub of cream. She said it was love cream and said it would keep us both aroused for longer. Longer I was thinking! I'm pretty good at stamina.

She took a handful out of the jar and first put it over her breasts. Wow, it added size to her breast size. Let me at them!

Selena then started putting it over my chest and then started to lubricate my cock. It was instant, the cock came alive. I was hard quickly, and Selena loved the stuff.

Selena spoke, "That cock is bigger now than at any point of tonight".

She jumped onto my body and wrapped herself around me, with the oils really feeling good as her breasts pushed into my chest. I leant back more against the wall as I needed to hold us both up.

What happened next was Selena started using the oils to help her slide up and down my body, as my cock started to slide inside her pussy. Whatever this was, it was noisy. The oils were dripping southward, and it became more intense between Selena's pussy and my cock.

I was starting to moan with excitement, as Selena bounced up and down on me. Her body next to mine is a wonderful thing. I was getting off on this and I could feel her cumming.

Selena screamed, "I'M FUCKING CUMMING! I'M FUCKING CUMMING!!!"

She collapsed onto my body, as she came, and my cock slid out of her pussy. I was so hard and super slimy from all the oils.

"Selena uncuff me," I asked.

"Selena looked at my face and starting to snog my face off. Long kisses, short kisses, but every single one tasty. I was being ignored.

"Where are you going?" I asked as she got off me.

She walked a few steps and picked up the gag which had been in Katy's mouth.

Selena spoke, "I'm going to put this on you, and then uncuff you. When I do, you will take me over to that sofa, bend me over it and fuck me up to my arse like you know how I dream of it!!!"

Selena added, "The gag is so you can't verbally tell me you have cum before me. There is no way you can stop until you cum, and maybe I've cum multiple times!!!"

The idea was sexy and remained sexy as I bent that fine ass over the sofa and started sticking 5, 6, 7 inches of my cock inside her. I love her ass and I could stay behind her for the rest of my life.

I could feel Selena below me twitch and squirt several times, but I knew not to stop. The oils were getting everywhere. Her ass was now shining brightly from them.

Selena spoke, "Just fucking cum inside me, just fucking cum inside me!"

My balls were slamming hard against her, and they were ready to explode. Selena asking me to cum, made me want to hold on a little longer, but a little longer is all I had.

Selena screamed, "You're breaking me, fucking cum. Fucking cum!!"

I could last no more, my cock shot fast and sticky cum up her ass, and all down her legs as gravity set in. We were both in a mess as we collapsed next to each other.

Kindly, Selena did remove the gag quick. I really needed the air to breathe!

Selena spoke, "Wow, wow, wow, but how did you hold on so long?"

I spoke, "What do you mean?"

Selena replied, "You were in my ass for more than 15 minutes. I'm not going to walk straight for a week!"

I replied, "Did you like it?"

Selena replied, "I fucking loved it. And for that, I better lick you dry!"

The final hole, the final act of the night! Selena's lips kissing my cock and sucked in her warm mouth!

I was in no rush for her to start, I was happy cuddled up with her, as we kissed each other face and neck, before the inevitable happened. I loved looking into her eyes, and trying to think, what she was thinking.

Selena had worked her way down my body and had started to kiss, lick and stroke my cock. My cock was erect, and it was not long at all before I could see it going into her mouth.

She looked up at me as she sucked up and down on me and built-up momentum which meant the final deed of the night was coming.

I stroked Selena's hair back, as I felt my balls fill with cum. I kept quiet and said nothing, as I exploded inside her mouth. I had exploded sticky and hot spunk down Selena's throat once again.

Selena swallowed every drop and then put her head on my chest.

I spoke, "What are you doing tomorrow, same again?!?"

This woman, this world, what a great time to be alive!!!

Chapter 142: Chapter 142. CELEBRITY JUICE •••SHORT STORY•••

Written by Markmycard

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary:

holly willoughby, maya jama, kelly brook, michelle keegan, ashley roberts

Tags:

This A Short Story 1 Chapters

....

.

.

.

.

It was a cold night in January and the production was getting excited. Celebrity Juice had always stretched the boundaries of many things, and the reason it never made it or wanted to make it to the main channel.

A special version had been arranged, and Keith had pulled out all the stops in getting back favourites of the show. Everyone knew this was going to be raunchy, but despite this, everyone was happy to sign the contract.

The regular games were thought about, but they knew with Keith hosting, it was highly likely he was going to go with whatever he felt he could get away with.

The studio crew was ready and excited, and it was run titles for a show which everyone expected would never be forgotten.

Start of the show

Keith charges down the stairs as ever, builds up the excitement with the studio audience and introduces the team captions for the night, with his usual smutty remarks. But tonight, knowing he's going to get to see Holly & Kelly, as he's always wanted to see them!

After Holly & Kelly introduce their teams, classic team members and buddies, the first game is declared by Keith.

On a twist on "Don't show Keith your teeth", he declares a round of "Do show Keith your nipples."

Keith looks to his far-right and first up is Maya Jama. Keith speaks, "Hi Maya, are you ready to show your assets and put them on the show tonight?"

Without delay, and knowing why she's there, Maya says nothing, as she whips up her top and then her bra to show two huge breasts and pert nipples which the audience can remember poking through many a top when she's been presenting shows herself.

With Keith purring with excitement, he asks the same of Holly.

Holly spoke, "Hope you don't explode too soon Keith."

Holly was wearing a blouse top and as she undid the buttons a white bra could be seen holding them all in. In asking Ashley for some help to unclip the bra, the breasts are shortly on the show for the world to see.

Keith spoke, "Can I help you, Ashley?"

Ashley replied with a cheeky smile, "Not necessary Keith, but no way as big as my teammates, but you can have your hands over them anytime."

Keith looking at Holly's team speaks, "Wow, now they are 6 fantastic breasts. I look forward to seeing more." He turns to his left, first up is Michelle.

Michelle speaks, "Oh Keith, I've wanted to show you these for a very long time."

She stands up, takes off her jumper, then slowly undoes her bra and lets it drop to the desk. She cups her breasts before letting go of them. Michelle is a small woman in stature, but the breasts are too big for her body as they firmly look straight at the cameras.

Without being asked Kelly goes next, "I'm always showing you these Keith, but here goes."

With that, she pulls her tight top over her head and turns to Mark and asks for help in unclipping her bra. Out bounces those prize assets which every man has wanted to wank all over for years.

Keith spoke, "OK Mark, your go. Now, you topless is not as exciting, therefore for your point you need to motorboat between your wife's tits, or Kelly's."

Mark had been with Michelle for several years now, and to do that again would be the sensible thing to do. But seeing Kelly's tits close to him, he couldn't resist.

"I love you, Michelle," Mark said as he planted his head between his team captains' breasts. Kelly tits wrapped around Mark's head as he dived deep between them. Once finished his head appeared and he was hot and sweaty.

Michelle spoke angrily, "Seriously Mark, we've been 5 minutes and you do that. Keith next game."

Keith spoke, "Oh Mark, that was a brave move. Michelle, you fancy playing the next game and showing us all, why Mark is one very lucky lad?"

"Let's do it, Keith, no holding back after that," Michelle replied.

Keith announces the next game as a head-to-head between the sexiest soap actor ever v the sexiest Pussycat Doll in the Jerk off challenge.

Both Ashley & Michelle join Keith in the centre of the studio floor. Both have miniskirts on, so showing plenty of legs, as well as being topless. As Keith announces the rules, 6 lads walk onto the set naked and with clear erections in knowing what's about to come.

Keith spoke, "Quite simply, you have 3 lads each and you need to make them all cum. The most you make explode wins."

Ashley spoke, "Mmm, Keith. Do you have an issue if I get naked with them? It will speed up the explosions?" Michelle agreed with her opposing team players thoughts.

Without the need for Keith to answer, his facial expression of joy was clear to see.

The naked lads were getting more physically aroused as they watched a blonde American pull down her skirt and pants to show a naked pussy, and a northern hottie does the same.

"Let's play," Keith shouts.

Ashley wraps her right hand around her first candidates' cock and grabs it firmly, as she strokes it up and down fast. Michelle is working on her first cock using both her hands, as she wraps them around his 9-inch piece.

Whatever was expected from this game in initial planning by the production team, they never imagined two well-known stars being naked themselves doing this. This was a treat for the viewers, but a bigger treat for the lads who had been lucky enough to volunteer.

Ashley heard her first bloke moan her name loudly as he came quickly, shooting his load all over her hand, as she moved onto the next man, who had a smaller rock-hard cock, but still, plenty to stroke up and down. As the guy looked at Ashley's pert nipples and maybe remembered her in those pop videos, he lasted no longer than 30-seconds, as his muck shot out over her legs.

Ashley spoke, "Cum on English guys, this is too easy. I'm going to need more guys at this rate."

Michelle was still working on her first guy and couldn't believe what she was hearing and seeing. She knew she was sexy and couldn't believe she was losing. She called the other 2 guys to come closer to her, as she stopped wanking the first guy off, laid on her back and asked the 9-inch cock guy:

"Stick your cock in me, and you two I'm going to suck one of you off, whilst the other can wank yourself off over my tits."

It was TV gold as you briefly looked at the shock on Mark's face, as he watched his wife take a bloke in her pussy, one in her mouth, while another was standing over this action, looking at her tits wobbling around and jerking himself off.

Ashley who had seen what was going on had dropped to her knees and was now sucking her last man off, but the TV cameras were focused on Michelle sucking her guy's cock and seeing her pussy banged hard. Michelle was happy to take as much cock as she could into each hole. Both men were deep inside her, and she seemed to love it.

All 3 of Michelle's men were ready to cum, and when the guy who was fucking her face had cum, you could see creamy juices running from her mouth. This sexiness was too much for the other two. Spunk quickly followed from her pussy as another cock exploded inside Michelle, and then she got covered over her tits by another.

Ashley still had a full cock in her mouth, but it hadn't exploded quickly like the first two.

Keith spoke, "We will be back after the break, and will let Ashley's last guy cum inside her mouth."

Part 2

"Welcome back everyone, hope you still got plenty of tissues left," Keith announces.

In turning to Ashley and Michelle to check they were satisfied with the show so far, he was pleased the responses were positive. Kelly had said when's my go, as Holly and Maya looked like they would be ready at whatever would be asked of them. To turn to Mark though, the response was angrier.

"I'm spitting feathers, Keith. I thought you might have me playing with my wife, but what just happened is out of order on every level."

Keith announces the next game, "Is it Wright, or is it wrong?"

It was clear early on that everything was going to be Wright, and nothing was wrong, but the actions to prove it was where the entertainment was.

Question 1 -- is it Wright, or is it wrong for Holly to kiss Maya?

The answers didn't matter, but the action/proof of them kissing was clear to see. As they turn to face each other, breasts pushing together, the kiss which lingered showed it was fine.

Holly was leading the kiss and seemed to be loving the taste of Maya.

Maya spoke, "Oh wow, I'd have a whole lot more of loving from you Holly. My minge is a tingling!"

Question 2 -- is it Wright, or is wrong for men to provide oral sex to two women at the same time?

It was clear from the faces of the females in the studio, that it was going to be either Keith or Mark experimenting with this one. But who was volunteering or being asked to do this?

Keith asks Mark, "OK Mark, it's your time for fun. Name your two women to show to the audience whether it's Wright or wrong?"

Mark's wife Michelle immediately spoke and said I'm not doing it with you on TV. It was left to Mark to decide. He chooses Kelly who was sitting next to him and appeared to be turning him on and the opposing team captain Holly.

For them to all make their way to the middle of the studio, they are all wearing some clothes, but for the women, not for long.

Kelly has no hesitation in removing her skirt and pulling down her pants. Holly quickly follows as they both stand looking out at the audience now naked. Whatever was planned for the show that night, it was a shock to see all the best plans coming into action.

Keith spoke, "Oh my god, I'm rock hard. We better get on with this before I blow in my pants."

Instructions were given for both Holly and Kelly to lay on the floor and for Mark to kneel between them both, for the game to then start.

Mark with his trousers and pants on, looks to his left and sees Holly's slim body, a face of mischievousness, breasts pointing skyward, and a neat looking pussy between her sexy legs.

To look right, Kelly's big eyes and mouth draw him in, along with her breasts which are the biggest he's ever seen before, and a naked pussy which he can see loads of, as she's spread her legs out a little.

Whatever Mark was thinking, this was a task he would never have dreamed of in his wildest dreams, but here he is first kissing Kelly's bare pussy and licking it up and down, as Holly first watches what's about to come.

Mark needed a nudge from Holly to remind him she was there, but once again he delves down into her pussy and follows a similar pattern. He was loving this task and certainly didn't seem to care his wife was watching, as he went about satisfying both women with his mouth, with kisses and tongue.

Both ladies' legs were widening and closing as Mark kept alternating between the pair, and the fruits of his labour were starting to pay off, as both seem to be liking what was happening.

Holly spoke, "Oh my god Mark, Michelle is a lucky lady. Just there is great. Oh yes."

Kelly spoke, "Make me cum you dirty fucker, I want to explode everywhere."

As Mark's time was split and excitement levels were rising, when Mark wasn't on one of them, they had started to play with themselves, and fingers were starting to get inserted.

"Oh god Holly, I'm ready to explode", Kelly moaned and groaned as she inserted 3 fingers inside herself.

The audience eyes were firmly fixed on the oral sex, but a soundman had picked up on the fact Keith's right hand had moved under his desk. Watching two of his crushes being licked out and fingering themselves was too much for him.

This had also been spotted by Ashley as she moved her naked frame from behind her desk towards him.

The studio microphone picked up the sound, "Shall I finish you off there?"

You saw nothing on the show, but you heard a moan of ecstasy from Keith as the touch of a naked pussycat doll around his cock was an instant explosion.

With no commentary possible from Keith, the sounds of Holly, Kelly and Mark had intensified, and you could now see juices starting to run from Kelly's pussy from her finger blasting. Mark appeared to be showing Holly a lot more attention.

Holly was moaning louder now, "Yes, yes, yes, just their Mark. Just there."

To look to Holly's left, Kelly could take no more of her self-satisfaction and a huge explosion took place and covered the studio floor.

Kelly groaned, "Oh wow, that feels like a relief. I was feeling so horny."

In Holly watching her friend cum, and with Mark firmly between her thighs, she could take no more and started squirting. Mark kept his face in place, as her juices gushed out around and over his face.

There wasn't a prize for anyone cumming, that wasn't the question for the game, but what was clear is both Holly & Kelly had cum on TV and the images were clear.

As Mark moved away from his task, both Kelly's and Holly's hot and sweaty bodies were on full show, and the floor between each of their legs was covered in cum.

The cameraman returned to the hosts shot, and Ashely spoke for Keith, with his cum on her hand, "We will be back after the break."

Part 3

"Welcome back everyone, I trust you're having a good time like we are," Keith shouted out to the audience at home and in the studio.

He asks everyone how they are feeling, and the responses are excited.

"I'm so horny, I want to fuck," Maya responded.

Ashley replied, "Me too, I want to stop playing. Let's get it on."

Everyone else on the show had cum, except for Maya, Ashley, and Mark, they were all ready for action.

Mark asked, "What's the next game, Keith? My cock is rock hard."

Keith said we've still got some more questions to get through from recordings we did earlier this week.

Question 3 -- is it Wright or wrong for Emily and Laura to not be on this show?

Michelle spoke, "You're not serious Keith, my husband had time with those two before this show?"

"Don't panic Michelle, it's a question which we will answer now. Run VT." Keith replied.

Appearing on everyone's screen is the current team captains, Emily Atack and Laura Whitmore. Both are sitting comfortably sipping cocktails in a bar. They may have been annoyed to be subbed for the studio show, but they had been included.

Keith went on to say, "Earlier that week both Emily and Laura had a special visitor in their homes".

Emily and Laura both looked at each other in shock.

Laura spoke loudly, "WHAT, HE WENT TO EMILY'S."

"He didn't do us both, no Keith. What day was he at yours?" Laura replied.

Back in the studio, Keith introduces the man himself from Bradford, "It's Gino!"

The audience goes wild, "GINO, GINO, GINO."

Gino went on to say how he was the best person on the show and how he had the time of his life earlier in the week at both Emily's and Laura's. He was asked by Keith, to ask his question.

Gino spoke, "I fucked both these lovely ladies, but the question to the team captains is which hole did I each fuck them in?

There is a cheer from the audience, whilst the look on Emily's and Laura's faces was surprised that they both had sex with Gino for entertainment.

Holly spoke, "Oh Emily, I can imagine you were gagging for it. But Laura, why, oh why did you let this happen to you!"

"I need to push you for an answer Holly, and nice tits by the way!" Gino asks.

Keith asked both team captions to write down their answer and again shouted "Run VT."

First up is a clip of Laura under the covers in her bedroom, and then Gino appearing from under the sheets too. As the VT runs, the covers start to fall and Laura is wearing her bra and pants, but her sexy lean body is on show, as her blonde hair flicks around.

Laura asks Gino, "You better get on with it, but go steady."

With that you see Laura go on all fours, as Gino's naked bare ass is on show, as he pulls down Laura's pants.

Gino shouts, "Oh Laura, you've never had anal until you've had anal with Gino?"

You could see Laura's bare ass cheeks spread around Gino's little body, her breasts hanging down from her body, and her long fine legs holding her up. It was clear an Italian sausage was entering her.

"Fuck yes, fuck yes, fuck yes," was moaned by Gino as he built up momentum and stretched Laura's bum hole. Within seconds, Gino had shot his load and could take no more.

Back at the outside studio, Laura laughed and spoke, "I never felt a thing!"

Inside the studio, incorrect answers were given by Holly and Kelly that Laura would have gone for a blowjob, so no points. The same question was asked about Emily and run VT was said again.

This time the camera pans back from a naked Emily and then Gino on her dining table. Neither are wearing anything. Emily is laying on her back and her tits are wobbling everywhere, as the camera panned out further to see Gino pumping away inside her pussy.

"Wow, wow, wow, look at those titties wobble," Gino was screaming as he slammed his cock in and out of Emily.

Emily was heard saying, "Come on Gino, stick it in in me harder."

Sadly, the next sound was a moan from Gino, "Oh, Oh, Oh, Emily, You beautiful fuck."

Cut clip and back to Emily and Laura all you saw was them in tears of laughter. Neither could believe they had agreed to Gino doing this to them, but both agreed they felt nothing!

Back in the studio, both Holly and Kelly had gone with Emily wanting anal, so again no points. But points were no longer important to the game now, or at any time in the evening.

Keith asks Ashley & Maya, "Are you feeling horny?"

Maya replies, 'I'm horny at watching those two girls naked."

"Me too!" Ashley replies.

Keith speaks, "Let's play the last game of the night. Fill your bucket!"

The detail was as 2 teams, how much cum can each team get into their bucket to win. The contestants were called forward to the middle of the studio again, and the few of them who had some clothes on were removed.

It was the 3 naked pussies of Holly Willoughby, Maya Jama and Ashley Roberts filling a bucket of cum v the naked pussies of Kelly Brook and Michelle Keegan, and the cock of her husband, Mark Wright.

Keith spoke, "Fill your bucket with cum, any cum, let's play."

Michelle had shouted at Kelly to milk her husband's cock dry. Stroke him hard and fast she said, which got no response, but instant action. Kelly was more than happy to wrap her hand around his cock and pull on it furiously.

Kelly spoke, "Squirt your cum in my bucket Mark, cum on big boy, squirt as if you're between my tits or smashing my pussy to pieces!"

After Mark had seen his wife get with 3 guys, licked out Holly & Kelly himself, he knew he was ready for the explosion. What he was hearing from Kelly was just making it more exciting. His task was more about making sure he hit the bucket and not cover Kelly in is his sticky cum.

It felt like Michelle had taken over the captaincy, as she turned to Keith and asked him if he had any cum left inside him?

"If you're going to jerk me off Michelle Keegan, I've got pints and pints of the stuff," Keith replied

With that, Michelle grabbed Keith and brought him forward to where Kelly and Mark were and started to jerk his cock off. Michelle had spat on her hand before reaching down but could still feel his sticky juices from his hand job from Ashley earlier.

With the boys feeling incapable of anything else from the joy, Michelle told Kelly to stick a hand in her pussy, she was doing the same to herself to see what juices they could masturbate out of themselves.

Kelly kept her hand firmly wrapped his cock and was stroking it up and down quickly, and then feeling his balls as he moaned and groaned in excitement.

Kelly started demanding cum, "Cum Mark, cum for me. You're deep inside my pussy and I can feel you filling me up with spunk."

Mark groaned "Fuck you Michelle, fuck you. I'm going to cum in Kelly's hand, I'm going to cum in it."

"I want you to cum Mark, that's the idea of the game" Michelle snapped back at him.

"Fuck yes, fuck yes, fuck yes" Keith moaned as he could take no more of Michelle's wanking.

For team Kelly, the cameraman had a simple shot of watching 4 people get off with each other, whereby team Holly had gone for a different tactic. The rules had said any cum, and Holly had heard this clearly and told her team, Maya and Ashley, what to do, plus told the men in the audience to get their cocks out.

The men you were close to the stage had already watched a great show, but now they were going to be a part of it!

Maya with her curves all on show and breasts bouncing everywhere straddled the first man she saw and bounced up and down on his already erect cock from the excitement of the show.

Maya spoke, "Don't cum in me tosser, but do tell me when you are going to cum."

Ashley a couple of seats away from Maya was doing the same and pushing the man's face in her petite breasts, as her tight pussy was grinded down on another lucky chap's cock.

Men in the row behind were wanting to stick their cocks in Ashley's and Maya's mouths to help with the cum bucket, but they had no time for that, as the men they were riding were exploding quickly.

Holly's job was to make sure that when her team members sensed the man had been fucked enough, they jumped off quickly and went to the next guy. She just needed to grab their cocks and point them in the right direction. An easy job it wasn't as many guys were spraying cum into the sky, due to the excitement of being ridden by one of these women.

Back on stage, Kelly had jerked Mark off once, and Michelle had captured a good spill from Keith. But it was clear Holly's tactics was winning and they were a lot more cum loads ahead of them.

Michelle told Kelly to stop wasting time on her husband, as she had many more men to satisfy. She told Mark to jerk himself off thinking of Maya and Ashley wrapped around him, whilst she beckoned members of the audience on stage to jerk themselves off over Kelly's naked breasts and her own.

They were quickly surrounded by dozens of men, but they had completely forgotten about the bucket, as spunk started to cover their naked bodies.

Whereby Holly was efficiently and professionally mopping up every exploding cock. When she had time, even gave a quick jerk herself to get some after cum.

Maya was loving bouncing up and down on cock after cock after cock and was happy to kiss the guy goodbye as she moved onto the next chap. Whereby Ashley, appeared to be making men cum quicker, but with a look on her face which said don't ever be thinking I'm enjoying your pathetic cock inside me.

Keith had somehow managed to stand up after Michelle's hard jerk of his cock and made it back to his hosting chair to call time on the game.

The show guests and audience members returned to their desks as buckets of cum were checked for volume.

To look around the studio it was clear the audience had, had a great time. The production team were very satisfied with what has been recorded, and the contestants seemed happy they had let off some steam. It looked like Michelle & Mark were even happy, despite not laying a finger on each other, they did have each other to go home too.

Keith spoke about them running out of time and sadly the other clips would need to wait for another day.

Holly asked, "What did we miss?"

"Well, you might not be happy with this, but there was a lot of recording down at your show when you weren't around." Keith replied.

A look of surprise was on Holly's face as she said, "Not the silver fox?"

Keith laughed and replied, "He was a dirty dog with his favourite co-presenter Rochelle. I didn't even know you could do it that way, but Rochelle's long legs were not hurt in the Schofield Sex Marathon. Maybe next time we will see that."

Keith closed the show, "Thank you to everyone who watched us, I hope you enjoyed it. The winner of tonight's show is... Holly's team. See you next week and let's keep fucking."

THE END

Chapter 143: Chapter 143. KIM KARDASHAIN •••SHORT STORY•••

Written by Markmycard

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary: Kim Kardashain gives head, her pussy and ass

Tags:

This A Short Story 1 Chapters

....

.

.

.

.

It was February in New York, and the city was recovering from the last 2 years of lockdowns and the rich and famous were back partying. My job, as a reliable and sometimes patient cabbie, was to get people to and from parties. Generally, everyone was in good moods on their way there, apart from the men getting upset with the partners because they were running late.

Bringing people back home was more frustrating, as you never knew what you would get. Sometimes you get the couples upset with each other, people crying as the other half had said something wrong to someone else at a party, or the party just didn't rock enough. I saw it all, angry drunks, happy drunks, and many sexy drunks. A perk of the job is the last one.

You can't beat the good-looking woman walking around town with their sexy legs and breasts juggling along in their tight outfits. The hours are not great, but in general, I enjoyed the job, I needed the money, and the bonuses were getting better, as people got back out and about.

It was 2.30am on a Saturday, and I still had another 3 hrs of work to do, but once again in waiting for a booking, it was another no-show. The venue I was waiting at was a decent one, and I'm guessing the person had either left earlier and decided to not me, or was still having a great time, but still didn't have the courtesy to tell me! Frustrating, but it goes with the job.

To look at my list of jobs, my next booking wasn't until 3am, so the option is to either do a quick street pickup, I generally prefer bookings, or go to the street café for a drink. I was just about to drive off when I had one of those typical knocks on my window.

A male voice spoke, "Are you free for a ride?"

I look at the guy and he look well gone with booze and I certainly didn't want to help, even though this was a responsibility I had most evenings.

A male voice spoke, "Please, I want to get back to the party. But I need my friend to be taken home to Manhattan."

This made me think again, as dependent on where in Manhattan it did give me time to get to my 3am still, plus now I knew it wasn't the guy who I didn't take to, I did engage in conversation.

I replied, "Where in Manhattan do you want me to go? I don't want anyone who is going to be a pain in the ass."

"Where's the limousine? Are you serious, I'm off home in a yellow cab?"

I needed to have a double take on who was speaking, but a woman wrapped up in a long fur coat had appeared and was acting grumpy with the guy.

I spoke, "If you want a lift, I can have you home in 15 minutes?"

"This is a joke. But take me home and I will fire someone tomorrow."

I had unlocked the cab door and in doing so, the guy had opened the door and helped Kim Kardashain into the cab.

It wasn't unusual for me to have the odd star in my cab, but this was quite a coup. I look back at her, to make sure she was belted up. In looking at those wide eyes and dark looks, there is also a smell which is a fragrant one, which is the nicest one I had smelt for some, some time.

The guy had given me Kim's address and told me she had money on her, or if she didn't, he gave me his number and told me to ring him tomorrow. Reading his card, he did have a ridiculous name, but the company I recognised as one of the big agencies in New York who look after celebrities. At this point, his role was to dump his celebrity into a cab, so he could party and probably have sex with someone he was allowed to cross the line with.

For the next minute or two, not a lot was said by me, as the guy said goodbye to Kim, and she shouted at him for being a dick. My clock was running on the fare!

As a cabbie, I did quickly say the address to Kim, to get an acknowledgement of this is where I am taking her.

Kim spoke, "Oh my god. I don't want to go home. Why did he put me in a cab, I want to keep partying? I shouldn't be here; I want to keep going."

I said nothing, as Kim ranted a little. A few explicit words came from the women. It was not that surprising.

Kim asked, "What's your name cabbie? I bet you've seen my sex tape. Every other fucker has!"

I answered the first question and simply asked if she had a good night.

"Todd hey. I know a few Todd's. Some are absolute ass wipes, but some are OK. Are you an ass wipe?"

I laughed and said I'm a cabbie who was happy to have her in my cab tonight.

"Hey Todd, it's far too stuffy in here, do you not open the windows for air?"

I kept driving as Kim spoke at herself mainly, but what I got a glance at in my mirror, was Kim escaping from her coat a little. Kim had undone the buttons for the coat to open to reveal a stunning black dress.

It was no surprise that my eyes had spotted her assets straight away. Her ample breasts were held in comfortably by the dress, she looked hot. She had a mighty fine pair of tits. I couldn't believe I was a few feet from them, and they are wobbling around as I drove around the streets of New York.

"Todd, tell me the truth. Have you seen that sex tape and wanked yourself off over it?"

I laughed and said, "You will be surprised with what I do see on the internet, but I wouldn't want to answer that question."

"That's a yes then Todd. Do you think you could have fucked me better?"

I laughed again but kept listening as Kim continued to talk about her life and her success.

Sadly, I knew the journey was coming to an end. It had been an enjoyable journey listening and looking at Kim. Who knows, I may pick her up again another day, but it was highly likely she would ever remember me.

In pulling up outside her apartment block, I asked for the fare and said I hope you will sleep well tonight. I could see Kim looking in her handbag and checking for money in her purse.

I spoke, "I can take a card if you have one of those. Or your friend did leave me his number and I can get the money from them tomorrow if I have to."

Kim replied, "FRIEND, he dumped me from his party. I pay my way, but I do seem to not have the money I expected."

Kim added, "I will pay you for the extra wait time Todd but are you OK if I get the cash. I know I have it."

Unusually for me, but not that surprising based on who it was, I had got out of my cab and opened the door for Kim.

"Mmmm, Todd. You're a lot taller standing up! Do you mind helping me to the door?"

I would never leave my cab, but on this occasion, I turned the engine off, took the keys out and locked it. To look back, Kim is striding into the apartment block. I caught up with Kim as she reached the lifts and looked back at me, then moved in close to my ear and whispered.

"I'm home alone. Fuck me, Todd!"

I was 100% taken aback. For the last 15 minutes, I had admired and had respect for Kim, but sexual thoughts had not crossed my mind. Even if they had, I would never have gotten to this point.

"Come on in Todd, I will find that money and show you a great time."

I have no memory of my feet moving those next few steps into the lift, but they must have moved, as the next thing I heard was the penthouse door shutting behind me.

"You're so tall, Todd. I love being fucked hard. I love a hard fucking. I want you to fuck me, Todd."

I was in shock as Kim let her coat drop to the floor to reveal a black dress to her knees, black boots up to the bottom of them, and she moved into my face and planted a kiss on my lips. A kiss that lingered and took me by surprise. But a kiss, which blew my mind.

Kim spoke, "Follow me, Todd. Let's get comfortable."

I had seen Kim walk down the hall into a room, and I followed, with a quick check of my hair. Don't know why, and I was certainly not being picked up by Kim for my stunning good looks. I knew I wasn't a bad catch, but Kim could do far better.

"Do you fancy a drink Todd, and do you want to lubricate on my juices?"

I spoke, "Can I check. You want to be fucked hard?"

"Harder the better, but let's do everything. I love every pussy fucking position Todd, but you know that already!"

I joined Kim on her sofa and leant in for a kiss. She closed her eyes and put a hand on my leg as she once again locked her lips to mine, but this time opened her mouth and used her tongue to start snogging.

Our mouths were locked together, as my right hand reached out to hold Kim's lower back and a bit of that fine ass she has.

"I want you so bad Todd. I miss just fucking and it being fun and wild. I hope you like me and want me; I don't pick guys up ever. But I want sex so bad and looking at you, I'm so glad you picked me up."

To look at Kim, she had a glint in her eyes of honesty in what she was saying and looking like a woman who had needs servicing.

"I want to see your cock, Todd. I want to put it in my mouth and suck you off. I don't mind if you explode down my throat. I love giving head and tasting sticky cum!"

I was thinking wow, as a hand had gone to my belt buckle to loosen it, and for the first time, a hand had been placed on my cock through my trousers. Kim could feel it was hard and was rubbing it with one hand, as the other unbuttoned my jeans.

I couldn't believe I said nothing, but Kim was in dominating mood as she asked me to lift my body a little, as she pulled my jeans down to my knees and then stuck a hand down my boxers to get the first real feel of my now erect cock.

Kim whispered "Can you feel me stroking your cock? I love stroking you up and down and getting you rock hard. You're going to give me serious joy when you stick that inside me later."

I had put my hands through Kim's dark locks, as she continued to explore my cock with her hand.

"Relax Todd. I've got you here. Let me show you how good I am with cocks."

I leant back against the sofa, as Kim's hand gripped my cock a little harder and provided slow strokes up and down my shaft. Her fingers provided a tickle on my balls as she touched them on the downstroke.

I watched as Kim released my cock with one hand, to swap to another and started the slow strokes up and down, up and down my shaft. My shirt and jumper had been pushed up my waist as Kim kissed around my belly and then lifted herself up to kiss my lips.

"I need these boxers off you and release the full cock."

I took her to look into my eyes as a nudge to lift my body again. This time Kim had opted to take my shoes off, then kneeled on the floor to take my jeans and now my boxers off.

I continued to look at Kim as her head and mouth moved between my thighs and kissed me up and down, but always returning to be close to my cock, as her hand worked its magic.

"Mmm, your cock is so big.....", were the last words I heard as I saw Kim open her mouth and put my cock inside it.

For what felt like minutes, Kim kept her lips fully wrapped around my cock as her head bobbed up and down. Her lips had tightly wrapped around me as I watched in awe and absolute pleasure at what was happening.

What I was seeing was Kim licking a lolly, my lolly, but making sure she couldn't drop, one drop of goodness. She must have seen my eyes roll in excitement, as she kept looking at me.

A release of lips took place, but only to be replaced, by tongue action along my shaft. My cock felt huge as she felt my balls in one hand and licked me from penis head to balls.

Kim's lips wrapped around my cock tightly alternated with licking me up and down, I couldn't take much more. This was such a huge, huge turn on.

Kim stopped for a moment with her lips, mouth and tongue, and returned a hand to my cock and gave me more hand-job movements, as she spoke.

"You taste so fucking good. I want spunk, not just the pre-cum starter. I want to taste your full load."

With that comment, and with no moment to reply, Kim bobbed her head back to my cock and with my balls in one hand, and my cock in her mouth, she licked me up and down for a few more times, to the step of where I was ready to blow.

I reached down to Kim's head with my hand, as Kim reached for my other hand to put on her head.

The image to look down on was I was forcing Kim's head onto my cock, but far from it was that happening. Kim was in full control of my cock down her throat.

I was so, so turned on, and let out a groan and felt a twitch in my body as I my cock could take no more.

Kim's lips, mouth and tongue had worked their magic, as I was rock hard, and I could take no more.

I groaned and moaned, "Oooooooooh Kim. Oh wow. This is amazing." As my juices exploded inside her drop-dead gorgeous face.

The actions of Kim didn't change as she kept bobbing on my cock, but her mouth opened to see parts of my spunk dribbling out. But only for her to then close her mouth again and keep sucking me off.

I let out more groans, as I kept shooting loads of cum again and again. It had been a long, long time since I had such a hot woman do this to me.

Kim finally released me and spoke with cum, on her chin, "I'll get us a drink. A proper drink. We deserve it after that opening."

My mind was in heaven, but I realised I'd hardly been in the house, and I've blown my load into a fully clothed Kim Kardashain's mouth. I need to see more, a whole lot more of that woman before the night is out. I knew it was coming, but I needed to show her a good time and give back!

I sat and waited as I heard Kim in the other room grab some glasses and then walk back towards me looking extremely sexy, with a bottle in hand.

I spoke, "Well that was unexpected."

"I often serve my guest's drinks, it's no big deal," Kim replied.

Kim added, "Get that top off. I've taken everything else off you, let's see you 100% naked."

I hadn't thought about it, but I realised I was naked from the top down, and my cock was simply free and loose, swinging from my body onto Kim's sofa. Whereby Kim remained fully clothed!

"You're super sexy Kim. I can't believe what you just did, or the thoughts about what I want to do to you?"

"Oh Todd, get that top off and come closer. I want to feel you close to me, and I want you to touch me."

I had no more than a foot or two to move, and as I shuffled closer to her, I did take my top off.

Kim spoke, "I'm looking forward to you fucking me hard. I want your naked body close, and I want you to drill my pussy again, again and again."

Kim grabbed my right hand and placed it by her left knee, and then pushed it under her skirt and up her leg. It felt natural to do the same with my other hand, on her other leg. This time, I moved my hands up her legs together, but I went higher. I felt bare flesh, as I went past her stockings.

Kim spoke, as I looked into her eyes, "I bet you never thought your hands would be on my body, your fingers would be so close to my wet pussy, and my nipples would be hardening as I think about you inside me."

I was lost for words, as Kim spoke, and her lips had moved to my body and started kissing my chest softly and gently. She smelt amazing as her head moved up to my neck and focused on my upper torso. My hands were firmly placed on Kim's legs, and I was starting to feel aroused. Kim had noticed!

Kim spoke, "I love cock. I want your cock inside me. Fuck me hard!"

With that, Kim stopped what she was doing, stood up, turned her back to me and asked me to unzip her. In grabbing the zip and pulling it down a little, Kim took control of it quickly and pulled it down far enough which allowed her to slip out of the dress.

In turning back to me, I have this extremely sexy woman in front of me with a matching black bra and pants, stockings, and boots. As I get my first close look at Kim's ample chest, she uses her hands to pull her pants and let them drop to the floor.

Kim spoke, "Stay hard for me. I want you to drill my pussy for as long as you can."

I was leaning back against the sofa, as positioned by Kim, as she climbed on top of me, started kissing my lips and straddled me. My hands had naturally drifted to holding Kim's mighty fine ass to help hold her upright. Her ass cheeks felt so good in my grip.

Everything was happening fast, but there were no complaints from me, as I felt Kim's pussy slide down onto my cock.

My erection was rock hard once again, as I felt Kim's wet pussy slide up and down on me. To look at her face, her eyes were closed, but she seemed so focused on moving her pussy around on my cock, so every single part of her vagina could feel me inside.

"Oh Todd, I love your cock inside me. I love it. Stay hard for me, I want you to fuck me, and I want my juices to explode all over you."

Up to this point, Kim had 100% dominated me, but I wanted to drill her as hard as I could, and with her straddling me, I wasn't able to get the momentum I wanted.

I spoke, "You want it hard. I'm going to fuck you hard Kim."

"Oh yes, fucking take me, Todd, take me," Kim replied.

My hands shifted to Kim's bum, as I shuffled her onto her side, and then onto her back. My cock had fallen out of her pussy, but it was rock hard, as she touched it with her hand.

I had rested Kim's head on the arm of the sofa, to having her sitting upright a little, before then putting my hands behind her back to unclip her bra.

With my cock in Kim's hand, my hands were pulling off her bra from her body to reveal two perfectly formed breasts. Both nipples were pert, and I couldn't be happier with what I saw.

My head had buried itself into her ample chest, as my lips took it in turns to wrap around her nipples as I kissed and sucked them.

I was enjoying getting my hands and mouth over Kim's breasts, and she seemed happy too, but it wasn't long before she reminded me what she wanted.

"Todd, cum inside me. I want to feel you grinding away inside my pussy."

My cock was rock hard, as I had a moment touching Kim's pussy and clit with my fingers, but I didn't hung around, as I knew she wanted a hard fucking.

"Let's see how much you can take of this then," I spoke as I slid my cock into her damp pussy.

"Oh Todd, yes, yes, yes!"

Looking down at this beautiful woman was amazing as I built up momentum and started to dip deeper and deeper into Kim's pussy. Her breasts wobbling around were a sight I didn't expect to see tonight.

From being a silent partner in this fuck to date, I was getting in the mood of showing Kim what I wanted and making sure she got what she needed.

"You want cock to do you. You want cock to pound your pussy. You want my dick to explode its juices inside you, do you? You want to be fucked hard, do you?"

Kim moaned and groaned as I pounded away and seemed to love the sex chat, as it kept her quiet until, "Oh Todd, take me. I can't much more. I'm going to cum."

I kept grinding away and I could feel my cock getting wetter and wetter from Kim's love juices which were wrapping around me.

"Oh Todd. Mmmmmm, Oh Todd. I, I, I, I can't take much morrrrrrrrrrrrrrre."

I felt a gush of juices which came flooding between my cock and out of Kim's pussy as she exploded.

Her nipples were rock hard, and her face wasn't the one you'd expected to be looking at. The joy on her face was unbelievable to see, and I couldn't believe I had just got Kim Kardashain off.

I'd not cum, but Kim was far from finished with what she wanted, so I had no worries.

Kim spoke, "Fuck me from behind Todd. I want that cock in my pussy doggy style."

My thoughts were it sounded like a good plan, but with Kim's breasts in front of my eyes and with my body holding her down, which meant she couldn't move to all 4's, I had a much better idea.

I responded, "That can wait Kim. I want to explode my juices between your tits and fuck you up the ass."

"No Todd. I don't want that, I want you to take me doggy style. Please, Todd, don't cum all over my tits, all guys want to do that to me. Please Todd, please don't." Kim replied.

I had moved my body, so my weight was now very much holding Kim down by her stomach, as my cock was now nicely sitting between her large breasts.

Kim spoke louder, "No Todd, no. Please don't explode over my tits. We're having a nice time, please don't do this."

After the years of knowing Kim, I knew most wanted to fuck her from behind in that huge ass. I wanted that too, but for me, I wanted to cum over her tits more than anything. At this moment, I was living out that dream and even though I may have heard Kim's words of no, sadly they were being ignored.

I knew no, meant no, but a quick titwank after what had gone on seemed OK, even though I probably knew it wasn't.

I looked down at Kim's and starred into her eyes and spoke, "I'm gagging to cum Kim. I want to cum all over your tits. No anal, but feel free to help me now?"

Kim moved her hand to my cock and was now helping me glide it between her tits.

Kim spoke, "No anal Todd, but let's get you off and maybe we can do more another day."

I did sense a change in tone from Kim. I think the fact she had been so in control, I needed to remind myself I was a stranger. Plus, now becoming the dominant one had scared her. I never wanted that, but my thoughts didn't think about this too much, as my cock swelled and I felt Kim's breasts pushing against it.

I moaned, "Oh fuck Kim. I want to cum all over you. I'm so fucking hard for you."

My cock had expanded in size, and it was clear I wasn't far from exploding everywhere.

Kim spoke, "Cum for me Todd if you have to. Cum for me."

"OH YES KIM, OH YES. OH YES." I roared out in relief and sheer ecstasy of cumming.

My hot and sticky wet cum was everywhere. And I mean everywhere. Kim's tits were covered, but so was her face and hair.

I spoke, "I've never cum like that before Kim. You turned me on so, so much. I can't believe that just happened."

Kim sounded grumpy, "Mmm, I'm pleased for you. But we were having a good time, and now your juices are gone, and I need to clean up."

It had gone from a nothing evening, to wow, to we are doing this, to Kim cumming for me, too she didn't like that, and feel, maybe I shouldn't have done that, and I need to leave.

I spoke, "What do you want to do Kim. Your request?"

"I think we should call it a night Todd," Kim replied.

'You were my best ride tonight." I cheekily replied.

I stood up to get ready to leave, but was pleasantly stopped, as I felt Kim's legs wrap around my legs at knee height. I wasn't going anywhere as I looked back down at her naked body.

Kim spoke, "I'm bored of being covered in spunk. Plus, despite what you've seen, I'm not a fan of anal, but maybe we can."

I said nothing as a pause took place, but Kim then added, "I'm looking at your wet cock and thinking maybe I should let you stick it in me. I like sex hard, but anal in my bootie takes a lot of effort for the guy."

My whole body was smiling at the thought of this sexy woman letting me fuck her from behind. My eyes didn't move from her body, as she released her hold on me, and turned herself onto her front on all 4's. I got the view of her breasts hanging down off her body, and her ass pointing upwards. The sight of cum dribbling off Kim's face and body seemed irrelevant as I felt down to my cock to check its wellbeing.

Kim spoke, "I will help with that?"

In me still being stood up, Kim shuffled around on all 4's and was perfectly placed to once again stick my cock in her mouth. I said nothing, as she worked her way up and down my cock to suck it dry.

I spoke, "Oh Kim. That feels so good. Oh wow."

Kim's mouth was made for cock sucking and she had me hard before I knew it again.

"I'm ready to fuck you, Kim," I spoke.

Kim released my cock from her mouth and laid herself down on the sofa, but with her ass facing right up at me. I could see her dripping wet pussy as she positioned her legs with width between them.

Her butt cheeks are mighty fine, and it was a booty which is clearly one of the biggest you can ever imagine. On her little frame, it's unbelievable sight. Here I am though leaning down to her to kiss her bum and using my hands to stretch her butt cheeks out, so I can see her bum hole in its full glory.

Kim spoke, "I want you, Todd. Slide that cock inside me and let's see what you got."

My cock had expanded once again, and as I slid in 4 inches of cock into Kim's ass, it felt so natural and easy to do.

In moving my hips forward more, Kim was moving and wiggling her bum into me. More and more cock was dipping into her ass, and her mighty ass cheeks were wrapping themselves around me.

"Does that feel good inside you Kim?"

"Mmm, it feels very different to my pussy, but it feels very solid. Carryon with banging the fuck out of me!"

With Kim on all 4's and my legs being held up by the sofa, I had the freedom to pull her closer and hear her ass cheeks banging against me, as I slammed my cock in and out of her.

I had a free hand to reach around Kim and touch her pussy and her clit, which brought immediate pleasure.

"Oh fuck Todd, what the fuck are you doing to me. I'm losing control of my body. Oh my god, I feel so good."

My cock wanted to explode, and I could feel Kim getting wetter, as my fingers got stickier and stickier.

The noises of banging her ass had got louder, as butt cheeks smacked into me more and more.

I knew she was ready to blow, her juices on my fingers, her body movements and noises was a give-away.

Kim moaned and groaned, "Oh Yes. I love that cock fucking me up."

Being inside Kim felt so good and I was ready to explode with her.

"Cum inside me Todd I want you inside me." Kim bellowed.

"Oh fuck Kim. Oh yes. You feel so fucking good." I roared as my cock could take no more.

I wasn't surprised I exploded my load inside her ass, but I was shocked I came before Kim did. But, in my load emptying inside her, it had the impact that Kim did cum very soon after.

The smell of sweat and spunk was obvious as I spread myself next to Kim and looked her in the eye and kissed her softly.

For the next 15 minutes, no words were said as we wrapped our bodies around each other and felt our juices run over us both.

It was a sexy feeling, but I knew it was never likely to happen again, as I stared into her eyes before finally taking the steps to leave.

My last memory is Kim curled up on the bed naked, and that mighty fine ass shiny and wet.

THE END.

Chapter 144: Chapter 144. Indian Policewoman •••SHORT STORY•••

Written by JustLikeEwe

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary:

Tags:

This A Short Story 1 Chapters

....

.

.

.

.

This story was written in the style of many Bollywood crime dramas, with a lot of way over-the-top activities. It's all fiction and should not be taken any more seriously than the spirit it was written in.

.....

It had been one of the most celebrated crime busts in local history, and for the department's highest ranking policewoman responsible, it was a career boost of the highest order. Her picture had graced the papers for weeks, and along with the commendations there was talk of another promotion for Lieutenant Hema Malini.

Something got in the way of that, and that something came in the form of two members of the criminal organization which had suffered greatly from Lt. Malini's exploits. They had been sent out a mission, and much to the policewoman's regret, they performed their jobs effectively. Payback, as they say, is a bitch.

...

Chapter One: Easy as pie.

Despite their reputations as being less than geniuses, the abduction had come off without a hitch. After following Lt. Malini home after work for a few nights, they learned her routine and where she liked to park, and when they decided to make their move on that steamy Friday night she didn't have a chance.

Although she put up a courageous battle, the initial surprise of the two men's attack, combined with their weight and strength advantage proved to be too much for the woman, and they soon subdued the scrappy policewoman with minimal commotion to the sleepy suburban neighborhood where she lived.

Shakti cringed as his partner Amrish inflicted a lot of punishment on the woman, some of it long after they had managed to render her helpless. Shakti attributed his partner's fury at least in part to a well-placed kick the policewoman had delivered to Amrish's groin during the battle, but the guy was sadistic anyway and needed no excuse to punish the woman for not being passive enough for his tastes.

Now having been brought to the secluded house well outside of town, the semi-conscious woman was dragged into the middle of the near-empty garage. She was handcuffed using the officer's very own cuffs, and the cuffs were then hung over a meat-hook that dangled down from the rafters.

Shakti held the woman upright while his partner made sure that she was not going to be able to get free. Her arms were raised to their limits, and as long as she stood upright, the strain on her wrists would not be too bad.

Standing next to the woman, he felt a surge run through his genitals as he looked her over. Lt. Malini was a very attractive woman, with rich olive-toned skin and thick black eyebrows, and at about 5'6" was roughly the same height as Shakti, although she was much more svelte than the bulky Shakti.

His eyes went down to the tan uniform blouse with her name plate dangling on the ripped pocket of the shirt. It was a hot and muggy evening, and Shakti was perspiring heavily from both the temperature and the battle they had just gone through, but that was nothing compared to the way Lt. Hema Malini looked.

With her arms suspended over her head, Shakti savored the sight of the massive sweat stains under the woman's arms, which darkened the tan fabric to a mahogany brown. Leaning closer to her, he tried to peek down the inside of the woman's sleeve while he inhaled deeply.

The ripe aroma that he took in made his cock surge. The scent was so pungent and tart that it made Shakti's entire body shiver, and as he looked down her sleeve into her shadowed armpit, he could have sworn that he saw hair under her arm, and he hoped with all of his heart that Amrish would leave him alone with her long enough for him to find out for sure.

"Fucking cop isn't so tough now, is she Shaq?" Amrish sneered while grimacing from the pain in his nuts, using the nickname that Shakti loathed.

It was his way of making fun of Shakti, as his short and squat build was the physical opposite of the gigantic basketball player. That was pure Amrish, Shakti thought. Amrish was cruel and sadistic toward anyone and everyone, and since he was a foot taller and even more muscular than he was, Shakti had to take it, even though he didn't like it.

"You're under arrest for assaulting a police officer," the woman said defiantly, having regained most of her senses and retaining all of her spunk. "You have the right to remain silent..."

"So do you, bitch!" Amrish snapped, and as he spoke, he swung his hand back and delivered a forceful slap across the policewoman's face.

The woman's face recoiled from the blow, and the sound of it echoed in the garage, but she spun back around and spit in Amrish's face. Shakti almost smiled at that, but Amrish was not amused, and retaliated by punching her in the ribs hard.

"OHHH!" Lt. Malini howled as the blow knocked all the wind out of her, leaving her dangling helplessly by her wrists after her legs gave out.

"Let her go!" Amrish yelled at Shakti, who had grabbed her around the waist so that her already-raw wrists didn't get destroyed by the cuffs.

"We're not supposed to kill her," Shakti offered as a reason for holding the woman up, using that as an excuse while inhaling her natural aromas as his cheek rested against the sweaty fabric of her sleeve.

"Let's get a look at what this slut looks like without the uniform," Amrish suggested, his hands moving up to cup Lt. Malini's breasts through the fabric of her uniform and bra before seizing the top and tearing it open savagely.

The sound of the cloth ripping was followed by the clatter of the buttons bouncing all over the cement floor, and Shakti watched in open-mouthed horror as Amrish went into a rage after that, tearing the blouse off the woman like an animal.

"Fucking cop uniform makes me sick just looking at it," Amrish snarled as pieces of the blouse flew in the air, while he made savage and short work of the blouse.

The violent way he ripped the blouse off of the policewoman left red marks on her dusky olive shoulders, but Shakti's attention was elsewhere. So was Amrish's.

"What the fuck is this?" Amrish growled.

He was referring to what Shakti had hoped for, and had fantasized about seeing, which were the thick tufts of hair that filled the policewoman's armpits. Hair so richly black that it defied description, and so much of it that it sprawled out of the gentle valleys of her armpits and grew up the insides of her arms. From those lush tufts of glistening hair, sweat was trickling out and making serpentine routes down her sides.

"Haven't you ever heard of a razor?" Amrish sneered. "What kind of a woman looks like this?"

Amrish looked to Shakti for support, and when he felt his partner's eyes on him he glanced back briefly and shrugged, before turning back to Lt. Malini.

"Maybe she's not a woman after all," Amrish suggested, and proceeded to take off the policewoman's brassiere. Unfortunately for Hema Malini, he didn't bother with the hooks and straps, and instead crudely removed it like he had done to her blouse.

"Not fucking much of a woman," Amrish sneered as Lt. Malini's breasts were exposed, and while they weren't overly large - about the size of grapefruits - they were big enough to leave no doubt as to the officer's gender.

"More of a woman than you'll ever get!" Lt. Malini spat out.

"I was going to fuck you," Amrish said condescendingly while bringing his hands up to her breasts, kneading them roughly before grabbing the plump chocolate brown nipples between his fingers. "I was going to give you the time of your life, but there's no way I could even get it up looking at you."

"Probably can't get it up for anybody, except your friend here," she said, and the comment made Shakti cringe, mainly because he knew that wouldn't go over well with Amrish, and he was right.

Amrish twisted the helpless woman's nipples while pulling them straight up toward him. His meaty fingers twisted the tender buds while stretching the tit-flesh out as far as he could, causing Lt. Malini's body to arch out along with the pulling until she was leaning forward on her toes while screaming.

"Scream, pig!" Amrish growled. "No one can hear you, and I love it when I hear you beg. You fucking hairy bitch. Damn! What is that raunchy odor? You smell really nasty. You smell her, Shaq?"

Shakti nodded while trying to appear unmoved, while his own body was shaking as much as Lt. Malini's, and he cursed himself for being so aroused by the abuse and degradation of this woman who excited him so.

Amrish shook his head derisively as he let go of her breasts, allowing her body to sag back to her standing position, but the relief was brief. Amrish's arm swung back, and Shakti had to lean back as the hand came around and slapped Lt. Malini's right armpit loudly.

"That's where than putrid smell is coming from," Amrish chortled. "This slut has more hair under her arms that I do."

The sweat splattered around when his palm hit the clump of hair, and Shakti's knees went weak when he felt the spray of her perspiration hit his face, but that was nothing compared to what he felt next.

Amrish's hands went under Lt. Malini's arms, and as he let out a guttural moan, his fingers dug into the dense jungles of armpit hair. Her hands clenched into fists, and his groans were quickly joined by the wailing of the policewoman as he pulled her toward him by the hair under her arms, much as he had done with her breasts.

Shakti cried out as well as he stood next to the two of them, but Amrish and Lt. Malini did not hear him over their own wailing. Shakti's cry was different from the noises the other two were making.

Lt. Malini's cries were caused by the pain being inflicted by her abuser as he savagely pulled at her sweaty armpit hair without mercy, the pain intensifying as he tore some of the hairs out as he pulled. Amrish was celebrating with sadistic glee as he twisted the smelly clumps of fur, enjoying the way that his captive was suffering.

Shakti, on the other hand, had an orgasm. Without even touching himself, his cock erupted as he watched what unfolded before him. His cock, snugly positioned down along the inside of his pant leg, spasmed as he ejaculated without prompting. Shakti almost fained from the intensity of his orgasm, and after Amrish finally let go, Shakti moved over and caught Lt. Malini as her body sagged, trying to shield the huge semen stain that felt like it must cover the entire front of his pants.

*****

Chapter Two: Shakti's wish comes true.

"How do you like us so far, cop?" Amrish sneered in Lt. Malini's sweat-streaked face, which had began to show the strain of the last hour or so.

"My hands - arms," the policewoman whimpered softly, her eyes glassy as she wiggled her fingers to try to get some circulation in them.

"Maybe if I tried to pull your nipples off some more it might make you forget about your hands," Amrish suggested, and when the policewoman shook her head no, he laughed. "Maybe yanking out all of that pit hair of yours would work as well. At least you might look like a woman then."

Amrish looked at his hands, and after seeing a few of her armpit hairs still clinging to his fingers, he made a face and rubbed his hands together to shake them off, and then raised them near his nose and scrunched his face in disgust.

"I don't know how you can stand being that close to that sweaty pig, Shaq," Amrish said to his partner still standing beside Lt. Malini, and Shakti shrugged his shoulders and mumbled something about not minding.

"If she's that gross above the waist, who knows what she looks like down below," Amrish chuckled, unbuckling the clasp at the top of the officer's tan slacks, and after he let them fall to the floor, he stepped back and laughed derisively.

"What do you think, Shaq?" he guffawed while playing with the trail of black hairs that began just below Lt. Malini's navel. "You think it grows right down to her balls?"

The thin treasure trail began to widen at the top elastic of her panties, where the timberline of her pubic bush sprouted out over the garment. Jet black hairs peeked out from the side elastic of her panties as well, and the white cotton of the panties showed the unmistakable outline of what had to be an incredibly dense bush between her legs.

Lt. Malini's thighs were rather furry as well, but the hair stopped at her knees, and the copper brown skin was smooth from there on down, no doubt a result of shaving. Amrish pushed his hand down the front of her panties, and when the policewoman gasped, he grinned. Judging by the movement of his hand Shakti knew what the brute was doing.

"Well, at least she's got a pussy!" he announced with a laugh before he yanked the panties down roughly, revealing Lt. Malini's bush was just as wide and dense as Shakti had imagined.

"Shaq, stay and watch the pig while I go in to the house and grab something to eat," Amrish announced. "Gotta use the can too. Watch her, and make sure she doesn't try anything funny."

Shakti nodded, and just before Amrish left, he turned around at the door.

"Do whatever you want to her. Fuck her if you want, but I don't think that even you are that desperate, Shaq."

The door slammed behind Amrish, and Shakti's pulse quickened when he realized that he was alone with her. The policewoman's eyes regained a little of their fire after Amrish left, and she turned her head to look at Shakti.

"You going to have your fun too?" Lt. Malini asked.

Shakti's fingers gently rubbed her swollen and abused nipples, which were twice the size they were in the beginning, and when Lt. Malini saw what he was doing, she shook her head.

"You're just as sick as he is."

"Yes," Shakti admitted, sliding his hands over until they had reached her armpits. "I'm afraid that I am, but one thing I would never do would be to hurt you. I swear to that. I would do antything within my power to make you happy."

His fingers raked their way through the soggy hair under her arms, letting them glide all the way up to the insides of her biceps before letting them rake back down.

"Want to make me happy?" Lt. Malini asked. "Let me down."

"I cannot. Amrish would kill us both."

"I will do anything you ask if you help me escape," the policewoman said. "I swear. Anything, and I will make sure that you don't get in trouble over any of this too."

"You say that now, but if I let you down you would change your mind," Shakti said. "Women tell me things like that all the time. They say they would like to be with me but after they look at me they laugh and run away."

"I would not," the policewoman said, suddenly realizing she had an opportunity here. "Why, you're a handsome man in your own way, and I don't know why any woman would not want to be with you. If you give me a chance I will prove it to you."

While Lt. Malini shuddered at the thought of having sex willingly with this simian-like brute, it would be a small price to pay for her life, so she put a brave smile on her face.

"Shakti? Is that your name? My name is Hema. Wouldn't it be wonderful if we could go someplace nice and make love all night long?"

"You would do that with me?" Shakti asked. "I could do anything with you that I wanted?"

"Anything," Lt. Malini promised.

"Would you let me have sex with you in your ass?" Shakti asked. "I never did that before, and I've always wanted to."

"Uh - sure," the policewoman said, thinking that as unpleasant as the thought would be, at least she wouldn't have to look at him while he did it.

"I hardly ever get to have sex with women at all," Shakti confessed, continuing to run his fingers through her armpit hair, and as he did he felt his cock surging once again in his pants. "They usually laugh or run when they see me naked."

"Oh!" the officer said. "That's terrible. Do they laugh because of the size of your penis?"

"Yes."

"I promise not to laugh. I swear!"

Shakti looked at the woman, their eyes meeting. He leaned over and kissed her armpit, and when he tasted the salty sweat, he moaned softly while let his tongue slide all around the damp hairs.

"You like that, don't you Shakti?" Lt. Malini asked, shivering at the strange sensation of having the guy licking under her arms. "You like my hairy armpits?"

Shakti nodded briskly, and buried his face under her arm. His mouth - his lips - his tongue all worked with a passion that Lt. Malini did not understand. Lapping, nibbling and gently chewing while inhaling the bouquet that he stirred up, he held her close to him while seemingly trying to suck every hair clean.

"Think of how nice it would be if we went to my place and I took a shower, so I would smell and taste better for you," the officer suggested, but Shakti shook his head briskly.

"I love you like this," he mumbled with his mouth full of her armpit hair.

"Oh. You like me all sweaty like this? Okay. It feels nice - what you're doing. That's so nice baby," she gasped, and despite the desperate and painful situation she was in, she felt her body responding to his animal-like behavior. "Suck on my armpit. Chew it Shakti!"

***

Chapter Three: Shakti remembers.

As Shakti did exactly what his captive had told him to do, his mind went back many years. Back to his youth, and back to the mother of a schoolmate of his. Her son was just like most of the other kids he went to school with, in that he made fun of Shakti all the time, but the woman felt sorry for him and befriended him.

Mrs. Swoopa was older than Lt. Malini and not nearly as attractive as her either, but to the young Shakti she had been a goddess. He would watch her working in the kitchen, and still remembered that faded green house dress she often wore.

That sleeveless dress had sweat stains around the armholes, and Shakti recalled the day when he had first noticed the hair under her arms. He would watch her intently after that, waiting for her to lift her arm enough so he could see the rich brown clumps of hair that graced her plump armpits, and would savor the pungent aroma that wafted through the air whenever she raised her arms.

On one occasion she had been changing a light bulb and he had been standing nearby. Shakti moved quickly over next to Mrs. Swoopa - so close that his breath made her armpit hair flutter - and he recalled the ripe and salty odor that filled his head.

He had an orgasm that day too, and was so embarrassed that he made an excuse to go home. Shakti spent the rest of the day in his room, masturbating practically non-stop as he replayed the image of what he had seen in his mind.

Shakti did not visit Mrs. Swoopa for a couple of days, but when he could stand it no longer he went back to see her again. She had been concerned about him, because he had been such a regular visitor at her house, and she had also been worried about the way he looked when he had left hurriedly that day.

Breaking down, Shakti told Mrs. Swoopa of how beautiful he thought she was. When she laughed and told him that she was happy he found her attractive, but in fact she was really just a middle-aged housewife who was very plain looking, Shakti confessed.

"I love the hair under your arms," he blurted out. "I love the way it looks - the way it smells. Everything."

"My armpits?" Mrs. Swoopa asked, raising her arm and looking at the hair in confusion, and then to Shakti's amazement began running her fingers through the dense thicket. "This is what you always look at? I thought you were looking at my breasts all of this time."

Shakti shook his head no, trying desperately not to have another orgasm while Mrs. Swoopa kept fiddling with the hair under her arm.

"But you must have hair under your arms too, by now," Mrs. Swoopa said, and Shakti nodded, having had his grow in over the last year, but in a quantity far less than Mrs. Swoopa.

"Yes," Shakti said. "But yours is beautiful."

"Would you like to touch my armpits? Play with the hairs?" Mrs. Swoopa asked, taking a couple of steps toward Shakti and putting her hands on the top of her head.

Shakti's hands were trembling as he reached up, and when his fingers touched the brown fur, he suddenly stepped back and turned away, fearing another accident like he had just the other day.

When Mrs. Swoopa asked what was wrong, he told her about having an orgasm when he had looked at her armpits the other day, and he was afraid it was about to happen again.

"I really excite you that much?" Mrs. Swoopa asked, and when he nodded, she went over to the kitchen door and locked it before coming back over to Shakti and taking him by the hand, saying, "Come with me."

In her bedroom, Mrs. Swoopa calmly pulled her dress over her head and let Shakti see his first naked woman. He loved her large pendulous breasts with their fat nipples, and the thick jungle of hair between her legs made his cock throb. He could have stood there and stared at the woman forever, but she had other plans.

"Let me see you, Shakti," Mrs. Swoopa said, and when he hesitated she repeated herself.

"Please... please promise not to laugh at me?" he asked in a voice that was beyond pleading, about begging, as he recalled with horror the way his friends had teased him and taunted him when they had seen him naked.

"I promise," Mrs. Swoopa said, and after Shakti finally managed to get his clothes off and stood trembling before her, she kept her word. Her eyes widened, and she made a choking sound when she saw his throbbing penis, but she did not laugh. She did not even smile, but did everything else to him that a young man could ask for.

Shakti made regular pilgrimages to see Mrs. Swoopa, and he would make love to her for hours on end. His face was usually buried under her arm much of the time; his teeth tugging at the sweaty hairs and his tongue and mouth licking madly, nibbling and sucking excitedly, just like he was doing now with Lt. Malini.

***

Chapter Four: What the...?"

Shakti had dropped his pants as he came toward the policewoman, and as he stepped out of them and into the light, Lt. Malini gasped, doing a double take at the sight of the lumbering beast.

"What the...?" the stunned women said as she looked down at the man.

Shakti's cock was huge - obscenely so. His erection swayed lazily in front of him as he waddled up, and even though he had ejaculated in his pants moments earlier, he was just as aroused now as he had been moments before. A string of pre-cum dangled lewdly from the tip of his swollen organ, making the sight of him even more terrifying to the helpless woman.

"You... it... this can't be!" Lt. Malini sputtered, while Shakti peeled the foreskin of his copper-colored member back, exposing the plum-sized glans.

What many men would have considered a gift had been a life-long nightmare for Shakti, and became another reason for others to deride him. He had already been teased unmercifully while he grew up for his unattractive features and hulking manner, and his over-sized penis gave people another reason to make fun of him.

There were the exceptions, like Mrs. Swoopa and the occasional prostitute willing to take him on, but they had been rare indeed. For the most part, the few women that had been able to get past his appearance long enough to get to know the simple and kind soul that was underneath the exterior were too terrified of what they saw when his clothes had come off to stick around.

Terror was what Lt. Malini was feeling as she watched Shakti standing in front of her. Terror at the situation she was in, and terror at what Shakti was holding in his hand, and terror at what he was planning to do with it.

Hema Malini had enjoyed her share of men in her life, but had never encountered any man built like this. His cock had to be over a foot long, and was monstrously thick as well, since the brute's hand wasn't able to get all the way around his member. The thought of what that would do to the insides of a woman even overshadowed her fear regarding her eventual fate at the hands of these criminals.

"I must have you now," Shakti said, his hand reaching between her legs and raking his fingers through her damp bush until he found her opening.

"Take me down, please," the officer begged. "I cannot..."

Lt. Malini was embarrassed when Shakti's finger slid inside of her and found her dripping wet, and when his second and third fingers went in and moved around inside of her pussy, she found herself moving her hips into his hand.

"I will help you escape," Shakti grunted as he lifted the policewoman's right leg while bringing the head of his tool up to her opening. "First, I must have you."

Lt. Malini cried out when his crown forced it's way into her, and then she sunk her teeth into Shakti's shoulder so that she did not make any more noise as he pushed more of him into her.

Shakti made a noise that sounded like a blend of a moan and a roar as he moved his cock into the vise-like confines of Hema Malini's pussy, and the sound sent shivers down the woman's back. He was trying to be gentle, but she felt as if she was being torn apart by the massive organ, even though only half of him was in her.

Shakti grabbed Lt. Malini by the buttocks as he ground in and out of her, and the policewoman found herself throwing her other leg around Shakti's ass. When Shakti saw what she had done, he let go of her other leg, and she wrapped that around his ass as well.

This took a lot of the pressure off of the policewoman's wrists, because as she was lifted by the brute, Lt. Malini felt the slack in the cuffs still over the meat hook. The thought of escape flashed through her mind, but only briefly, because Shakti was now thrusting deeper inside of her, and his grunting was becoming louder and increasingly feral.

She wants me. The thought flashed through his mind when he felt her legs wrap around his ass, and the very idea of such a thing made his cock explode in the woman. While his cock continued to erupt deep inside of Hema Malini, he buried his face back under the woman's arm.

Shakti licked and nibbled under her arm while he came, and even though he had just had a powerful orgasm, his body did not seem to realize it, because his cock was still fully engorged and still probing deeply inside of her.

"Shakti," Hema Malini soon whimpered in a shaky voice as he kept thrusting wildly into her, fully impaling the helpless woman with his massive manhood.

She was not calling out in pain, or begging for mercy. Hema Malini was having an orgasm. She was having an orgasm unlike any she had ever had. Wave after wave crashed over her, and she was sinking her teeth back into Shakti's shoulder again, wishing she could let out what she feeling inside of her as her body convulsed out of control.

Shakti moved his face out from under her arm for a second and saw the policewoman's face contorting while her eyes rolled back in her head, and this excited him even more. She looked so much like Mrs. Swoopa had so many years ago that he felt himself ejaculating once again, and he grunted like an animal with each spurt of his seed.

Shakti held onto the limp body of the Lieutenant until his now-flaccid cock slid out of her gaping pussy, and when he finally stepped back he heard a clapping sound from behind him.

"Bravo!" Amrish laughed derisively as he applauded. "Shaq finally gets a piece of ass. I thought you might be a queer or something, because I've never seen you with a..."

Amrish's ridicule stopped abruptly when Shakti turned around to face Amrish, and the sadist saw Shakti's cock swinging between his legs. Even flaccid, the size of the organ was impressive enough to shut Amrish up.

"Damn," Amrish whispered. "Unreal! You really popped a load into that slut too, didn't you Shaq?"

Amrish was referring to the cum that was dripping off of Lt. Malini's pussy hair and drooling out of the policewoman's gaping pussy. Chalky white streams of Shakti's seed kept rolling down the insides of her brown thighs, but Amrish's eyes kept reverting back to Shakti, and he was looking at his trained lap dog in a whole new light.

"Too bad we don't have more time," Amrish said. "That's a fucking incredible hunk of meat you've got there, my man. You and me could have done her at the same time. I could have fucked her in the ass while you split her pussy open some more. No time for that though. We gotta clean her up. She's going to be here soon."

Shakti knew who "she" was. She was the wife of the boss, who was in jail now because of Lt. Hema Malini, and Shakti knew that the time to help Hema escape was now past.

...

Chapter Five: Negotitations.

Amrish dragged a hose across the garage floor, and with a delighted cackle, he squeezed the handle and hit the suspended woman with the sharp spray, causing Lt. Malini to recoil and spin helplessly as the surprisingly strong volley hit her.

Thank goodness it's a warm night, Shakti thought as he watched the frigid water hit the hot skin of his beloved captive. Amrish seemed to enjoy using the hose on her face, causing her to sputter and choke, but blasting the water into her pussy hair made him laugh even louder.

"There goes all your cum, Shaq!" Amrish chortled. "No baby Shakti's are gonna happen, not that the bitch is going to live long enough for that anyway. Go in the house and get some towels."

Shakti obediently did as he was told, running into the house and grabbing a couple of towels before heading back to the garage. The sound of Lt. Malini's screams made him stop just before he left the house, and as she cried out again Shakti ran over to the knife block and grabbed a boning knife and stuck it in his pocket before running out to rejoin his partner.

Amrish had been tormenting the policewoman with the hose, and enjoyed slapping the helpless woman's wet tits, and reveling in the clapping sounds that echoed in the near empty garage.

"Dry the pig up," Amrish directed. "We want to make sure that she looks alright when she gets here."

Shakti nodded and hustled over to Hema Malini's side to dry her off. Her eyes were still a little glassy, but when Shakti whispered that he was sorry, she nodded a little. He tenderly moved the towels over her skin, which was much cooler than it had been when he had last touched it, and when he rubbed the towels briskly under her arms, he stirred up a trace of the perspiration aroma still present.

Dried and fluffed up, Lt. Malini's armpits looked even hairier than they had been before, and after Shakti did the same to the sprawling and dense bush between her legs, that too looked even more wild and untamed than ever.

"I'll get you out of this somehow," Shakti whispered in the policewoman's ear as he walked around behind her and dried her back. There was even a faint trace of down along her lower spine, and when he spread her ass cheeks to dry her there, he noticed that even her anus was surrounded by fur.

Shakti walked back around, shielding the bulge in his pants from Amrish's view as he set the towels down on an old crate.

"There she is now," Amrish said as the headlights from a car spilled between the slats of the garage door, and after the sound of a car door slamming came the scraping of shoes on gravel.

The door opened, and Shakti saw the wife of the mob leader for the first time in his life. She was a stunning woman despite her age, which was probably around the mid 50's even though she looked at least ten years younger.

The woman wore a long black trench-coat that contrasted greatly with her platinum blonde hair, and walked with the attitude that she owned the world, and as far as the people in the garage were concerned, she did.

"Good work?" she said curtly after nodding at the two men, and after they nodded back she dismissed them with a wave.

"Leave us alone for a few minutes," she said. "I'll call you when I need you."

Shakti and Amrish left the garage, closing the door behind them, and after looking at each other for a second, headed over to sit on the porch and wait. The sound of a slap made them both raise their eyebrows, and Amrish stood up for a second before sitting back down.

"I'd really like to watch her kick that cop's ass, wouldn't you?" Amrish asked. "Not worth it for her to catch me looking though."

Inside the garage, Lt. Malini's face burned after being on the receiving end of a smack delivered by the wife of the man she had arrested, but after hitting the policewoman, she seemed to calm down.

"You've caused me a lot of pain," the woman said, taking off her trench-coat and walking around the suspended captive. "My family too."

Lt. Malini gave the blonde a caustic look as she went past. The woman had apparently been out on the town, because she was dressed in a black cocktail dress and looked stunning. Her breasts practically oozed out of the top of the dress, and when the woman saw where the policewoman's eyes went, she smiled a little.

"You know you are going to die, don't you?" the woman said, and when Lt. Malini shrugged, the woman continued.

"Doesn't have to happen, you know?" the woman said. "Matter-of-fact, if you play it smart, you could be free and very, very rich. Interested?"

"Maybe," Lt. Malini said, and when the woman's hand came up to her breast, her body shivered.

"All you would have to do is admit you made a mistake when you arrested my husband."

"I didn't."

"You say that you did, and what makes it better is that I'll give you somebody to take his place if you want. A fall guy, is that what you call it? A competitor of ours who is getting too big for his britches. I'll give you more than enough evidence to make sure that you have an air-tight case."

"What's in it for me?" Lt. Malini said, the pale hand of the woman stark against the copper hued breast that she was massaging gently.

"Your life. Your freedom," the woman said, her finger stroking the thick peg of the policewoman's nipple. "And two million dollars, deposited in a Swiss bank account, or any place you want."

"Also, you would make a couple of very powerful friends," the woman added. "I think my husband would enjoy you very much, and as for me, let's just say that I find you very erotic looking."

"My name is Ingrid," the woman whispered in a husky voice. "Judging by the way you're reacting, this isn't the first time that you've felt the touch of a woman. Am I right?"

"You remind me a great deal of a teacher that I had many years ago," Ingrid said when she got no answer, her hands sliding over from Lt. Malini's breasts and up her sides. "When I saw your picture in the paper after you arrested my husband, I didn't know what I wanted to do more; kill you or fuck you."

"Surprised?" Ingrid laughed as she saw Hema Malini's reaction. "Don't be. I've got to admit that I haven't seen a woman that looked like you in a long while."

The long, pale fingers slid into the thick tufts of the policewoman's armpit hair, gently working their way into the dense jungles. This caused Lt. Malini to squirm despite herself, and when Ingrid noticed that, she licked her lips and smiled.

"Mrs. Reid - that was her name," Ingrid continued. "She didn't shave her armpits either, although she wasn't nearly as hairy as you are. I remember something that she used to enjoy. She used to like me to do this to her."

As she spoke, Ingrid's fingers selected a long strand of hair from under Lt. Malini's right arm and after stretching it out as far as it would go, gave it a tug and plucked it out.

"Hurt?" Ingrid asked with a chuckle. "I'll bet it hurt, but in a good way. Mrs. Reid loved that. She used to say that one day she would like me to pluck them all out while she was tied to the bedposts. Her pussy too. She said she would probably faint from the orgasms. Wouldn't that have been a trip?"

"Of course, it would take forever to do that to you," Ingrid noted, going back to running her hands under Lt. Malini's arms and gently pulling on the hair while enjoying the suspended woman's reaction. "But if we were on a deserted island all alone, we would have all the time in the world."

"Tell me you wouldn't like that," Ingrid challenged. "I saw the way you looked at me. Tell me you wouldn't like to be naked with me on the white sand of a island beach, rubbing suntan lotion all over these."

Ingrid's eyes never left the policewoman's as she nonchalantly pulled down the top of her dress, exposing her breasts. Her breasts were exceptionally large and full, with fat crimson nipples centered on drink coaster-sized areolas, and when the taller blond came up next to Lt. Malini, she ground her breasts into hers.

"We look nice together, don't we?" Ingrid cooed. "Just you and me, and then if we decided that we needed some cock, my husband would be more than happy to service us both. What do you say about that?"

"What do I say?" Lt. Malini asked with a hint of a smile before you eyes blazed with anger. "I'd say that you've attempted to bribe a police officer, which means you're under arrest as well."

"What?" Ingrid snapped, her face expressing her shock.

"You heard me. Plus, if I was ever on a beach naked with you and your filthy, crooked, murderous husband, I'd bite his cock off and shove it down his throat, and then I'd rip those implants out of your chest and kick your ass."

Ingrid pulled the top of her dress back up and screamed for Amrish and Shakti to come back in. Lt. Malini spat at Ingrid as she walked away from her, and as she put her trench-coat back on, Ingrid gave the men their instructions.

"Kill the pig," Ingrid said coldly. "Not quickly either. Make her suffer."

....

Chapter Six: Resolution.

Amrish nodded, pulling out his handgun and walking toward Lt. Malini, who struggled in hopes of getting free from the meat-hook her cuffs were strung over, kicking her legs out toward Amrish.

"How about I shoot her in the kneecaps first, and then stick the barrel somewhere really hairy?" he asked Ingrid.

"Do whatever you want," Ingrid said. "As long as she doesn't go too easily."

"Wait!" Shakti blurted out, walking over to intercept Amrish. "You can't do that. Not here!"

"Why not?" Ingrid asked. "No one will hear it way out here."

"Shaq is sweet on her, I think," Amrish cackled. "He fucked her just before you arrived."

"He did?" Ingrid sneered. "That must have been something to see. Did you like that, pig?"

"She seemed to," Amrish commented. "Shakti has a cock as big as your arm."

"Really?" Ingrid said. "Seeing as how you're so hot for the sweaty pig, maybe you'd like to fuck her again so I can watch?"

"I'm not sweet on her," Shakti said, mentally scrambling for something to use to keep this from happening. "It's just that if she bleeds around here, maybe they would be able to trace her DNA or something."

"He's got a point there," Ingrid mused.

"What do you suggest then, Shaq?" Amrish said. "Let her go?"

"Hell no!" Shakti said. "I hate her too. It's just that it would be much easier to drag her out to the field in the back and kill her. Bury her ass and let her rot in a hole. No one will ever look back there."

"Let's do it," Ingrid said. "Get her down."

Shakti went over and lifted the policewoman up in the air so that the cuffs came free from the meat-hook, and while Amrish held the gun to Lt. Malini's throat, Shakti brought the cuffs around so that her hands were behind her back. As he roughly spun her around, he slipped the handle of the boning knife in her hand before pushing her out the door quickly.

In the darkness, Shakti prayed that the full moon wasn't bright enough to reveal the knife in Lt. Malini's hand, while he thought of a strategy to use.

"I'll grab a shovel," Shakti said as they went along the back of the garage, and took a spade that was leaning against the outside wall.

"You're gonna dig the hole, my man," Amrish said.

"Maybe we should make her dig her own grave," Shakti suggested.

"No," Ingrid said curtly. "This pig is still dangerous until she's dead, so we aren't going to undo those cuffs for a second. We'll bury her with them on. You know, for a dumb looking ape, you came up with a good idea with this, Shakti."

Shakti seethed at the comment as they walked out into the spacious field, heading toward a steep hillside about a hundred yards away.

"Maybe we'll let you fuck her again before we kill her," Ingrid suggested,, grabbing a fist-full of Lt. Malini's scalp as they walked. "Kind of a reward for you, and punishment for the pig. I think maybe I'll fist her myself. With this wedding ring on, I think that would be a fitting way to make her feel the pain."

"Maybe now would be a good time," Shakti suggested as he moved closer to Amrish, who had the gun trained on the policewoman as they walked.

"No, let's go back further," Amrish said. "No sense killing her here and dragging her back there."

"I didn't mean it would be a good time to kill her," Shakti said. "I meant it would be a good time for this."

As he spoke, Shakti swung the shovel down onto the gun Amrish was holding. The gun discharged as Shakti made contact with Amrish's wrist, and as he bellowed in pain, Shakti swung the shovel backhanded and caught Amrish square in the throat.

Lt. Malini had begun moving the second she saw Shakti raise the shovel, making a couple of steps backward while trying to stab at Ingrid, who was distracted by Shakti's attack on Amrish.

Ingrid screamed as the knife grazed her arm, but that was the least of her problems, because as she reached down and grabbed the wound on her arm, Hema Malini went into action.

Despite every bone in her body aching, the policewoman spun around, kicking her leg high and sending her foot smashing into the blonde's face. The crunching sound echoed in the air as the woman flew onto her back, clearly incapacitated, and the officer was on top of her in a second without mercy, with her well placed knee making the fate of the mobster's wife certain.

Shakti had done a lot of damage with the shovel, but Amrish was fighting back, flailing wildly and connecting on several blows to Shakti's head while he tried to cover up while looking for the gun in the near-darkness.

"You fucker!"

Hema Malini's voice was shrill and loud as she got to her feet and swung her foot into Amrish's crotch, but the sound that came out of Amrish when she made contact with his groin made that seem faint by comparison, and after he doubled over from the pain of that kick, she kicked him in the temple, and the force of that blow sent him sprawling to the ground.

"The cuffs," Lt. Malini yelled to Shakti. "The key is in my uniform pants pocket. Get it while I keep him busy."

Shakti was dazed, but staggered back toward the garage as the policewoman kicked Amrish in the crotch again, taunting him as she did. The key was in the pants just as she had said, and when he ran back to the field, Amrish was groaning and groveling on the ground.

"Just get one wrist free," Lt. Malini said, and after he fumbled in the dark for a few seconds, he managed to undo the bracelet from her raw wrist long enough for her to bring her hands in front of her and snap them closed again.

"Don't look," she told Shakti, but he was unable not to, and instead watched as Lt. Malini knelt down next to Amrish and brought the cuffs around his neck, cursing him as she squeezed tight.

It wasn't quick and it wasn't pretty, but after Amrish thrashed and kicked for a brief time, his eyes stopped bulging and he stopped gasping for air, but only after his body went limp and lifeless did the policewoman let go and rise to her feet.

"What about her?" Shakti asked as his trembling hands undid the cuffs again.

"She no longer exists," Hema Malini said coldly, and when Shakti walked past her prone body, he could see that was a fact.

They went back to the garage, where the lieutenant put on her uniform pants and tried to piece together enough of her shredded uniform top so that she was partially covered up, and with Shakti she went to the car that Ingrid had driven up in.

"Nice of her to leave the keys in the car for us," Ingrid said, as she hopped in behind the wheel of the BMW and turned the key.

"It was all worth it," Shakti said after they drove for a minute.

"Worth what? Getting free of those scum?"

"Yes. Even though I'm going to end up in jail, I would still do it again if I had to."

"Who's going to jail?" Lt. Malini asked.

"Well, I know you have to arrest me," Shakti said sadly.

"Shakti, I told you that if you helped me escape, that no harm would come to you," the officer said, putting her hand on Shakti's thigh. "What you did was very brave, and I owe you my life. I gave you my word, and you are a free man now."

"Might as well be in jail," Shakti mused. "Once the rest of the mob finds out what happened, I won't last very long out in the real world."

"Why don't you let me work on that," Hema suggested. "Maybe we can come up with something."

...

Epilogue:

Lt. Hema Malini made the headlines once again, and the story of how she managed to escape certain death by overpowering the three mobsters got her another promotion and more acclaim.

"What a woman, and what a policewoman!" the Mayor gushed at the press conference. "Not only did she manage to save her own life, the way that she was able to kill all three of her assailants while still handcuffed was amazing."

Shakti was dead, at least as far as the world was concerned. After getting back to the station, Lt. Malini had explained enough of the story to the Chief so that he was more than willing to add Shakti's imaginary death to the real deaths of Amrish and Ingrid. They buried an empty coffin and put Shakti's name on top of it. No one cared, because it was good riddance to bad rubbish.

So now Shakti looked out of the picture window at the mountains in the distance, while waiting patiently for the familiar sound of the car pulling into the driveway.

Friday evening couldn't come soon enough for Shakti, as the five days without Hema seemed to last forever. He managed to keep himself busy in their isolated cabin, cutting wood and making repairs and renovations to the hideaway, and he had to admit he loved this life a lot more than his previous one.

Soon, Hema would be here after working all week in the city. She would greet him with a shower of hugs and kisses, and after dinner they would go down to the garage and relax.

Shakti tested the cuffs that hung down from the ceiling - padded and covered with velvet - where Hema would let him string her up. This was for her, and she would have orgasm after orgasm as he impaled her with his cock, while he smothered her musky armpits with licks and kisses.

After he came inside of her a couple of times, they would retire to the bedroom, where Shakti would massage the soreness out of her shoulders until he was ready for more of her. That seldom took long, as he seemed to have an erection that seldom went away.

He was a lover who could be as tender or as rough as Hema wanted him to be. Whenever he wanted, Hema would give Shakti what he had always yearned for, and while she would likely never fully get used to the sensation of having Shakti's huge cock tearing deep into her bowels and stretching her insides to their limits, it made her man so happy that it was a small price to pay. Fortunately, Shakti seemed to prefer other ways of making love; ways that allowed him to fully savor the pleasures of her underarms while they made love.

Hema Malini knew that she would probably never be able to be seen in public with the man that she had grown to love because of everything that had gone down, but she was happy to be able to spend her weekends and vacations with this brute of a man.

Shakti may not be the most handsome man, or the smartest one either, but she knew she would never find another who loved her so much, treated her like a queen, and had to be the most passionate and insatiable lover in the world.

That was more than enough for the newly appointed Captain Hema Malini to ask for.

...

Chapter 145: Chapter 145. Indian Wife Becomes A Mistress •••SHORT STORY•••

Written by Simran_Ahluwalia

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary:

Indian housewife becomes mistress to a guest

Tags: wife swapping, indian, india, indian milf, indian housewife, large cocks, love bites, rough sex, cock suckng,

This A Short Story 1 Chapters

....

.

.

.

.

My full name is Simran Kaur Ahluwalia. I am a house-wife from India, aged 31. I live with my husband Balwinder Singh Ahluwalia, in a four bed-room apartment in one of India's largest cities - Mumbai. I have known my husband, since my school days, as both of us lived in the same locality during our child-hood. We fell in love at college and got married after graduation. We have two children. A son, aged seven and recently, we have been blessed with a baby daughter, three months ago. We led a happily married life. An incident that recently occurred in our life, dramatically changed our married life.

Our neighbours were, an elderly couple, Hardayal Singh and his wife, Tejinder Kaur. He was 57 years of age and his wife Teji, was 40. As a mark of respect, we used to call Hardayal Singh, as Hardayalji. They were childless. Unfortunately, tragedy struck them. Teji, was knocked down by a truck and died. Hardayalji was heart-broken. He was inconsolable. He began drinking heavily. As time went, it seemed that Hardayalji was slowly becoming an alcoholic. He lost his job. Every day, he sat alone in his house, drinking all day long. My husband is a very caring person and could not bear to see Hardayalji's condition detiorate.

One day, my husband told me, " Simran, we must help Hardayalji. He has no family. There is no one to help him. I think that, it is because he is all alone in his house, that, he drinks so heavily. Why don't we ask him to lock up his house, and come to stay with us, for a month or two? That will help in discouraging him to drink. Can you handle the extra work of cooking etc for him too? "

I replied, " Balwinder, I think that is a wonderful idea. Teji was my friend. We owe it to her, to take care of her husband. Let us invite Hardayalji to stay with us. Don't worry. I shall manage all the extra cooking and other jobs for him, without any problem "

My husband and I, convinced Hardayalji, to move in with us. He reluctantly shifted into our house. We accommodated him in our guest room. I began doing all the work for Hardayalji. I cooked for him, washed and ironed his clothes for him etc. My husband usually goes to work by around 7.00 a.m. and returns back by only 9.00 p.m. at night. Being out of work, Hardayalji would sit in our living room all day long and watch cable TV. To keep him company, I would talk to him, whenever I went into our living room. Two months passed. He had dramatically reduced his drinking and was on the way to recovery. So, we asked Hardayalji to continue staying with us. In our house, as a routine, I would first have my bath and then bathe my son to get him ready for school. My husband would bathe later. Hardayalji used to bathe, last. When we went for a bath, each of us, would put our used clothes in a plastic bin. Later during the day, I would remove everyone's clothes from the bin and wash them.

One day, while washing clothes, I found wet and sticky stains on my unwashed bra and panty. When I touched the spots to examine them, I realised that they were semen patches! I was surprised. My husband had not even touched me, the night before. So, I wondered how and where, my bra and panty, may have got that semen. I presumed that since my husband and I, had not had any sex during the night before, he may have got excited during his bath and had used my undergarments, to masturbate himself! That was alright with me. I was his wife. As my husband, he had every right to masturbate and ejaculate his semen on my under-garments. I decided to give my body to my husband that night, so that, he did not need to behave like a teenager. That evening, after dinner, we wished Hardayalji a good night and retired to our bedroom. I too was feeling the need for intimacy with my husband that night. So, I put on a sexy negligee' and walked tantalisingly to my husband. He always got excited at seeing my body in that semi-transparent negilgee'! He stared at me with lust.

I playfully teased my husband, " Balwinder, since when have you become a teenager, once again? And that too, at this age? "

He seemed surprised and asked, " What do you mean Simran? What did I do, like a teenager? "

I laughed and replied, " If you wanted me so much last night, you could have awoken me and taken your pleasure from my body. I would have been more than happy to take care of your need! Why did you need to play with yourself and spill your semen, in the bathroom? "

My husband was taken aback. He said, " What? Spill my semen in the bathroom? Don't be silly, Simran. I am a 35 year old man. Why would I play with myself, when I could have your lovely body anytime that I wish? And how did you presume that I had masturbated like some immature teenager, in the bathroom? "

He continued, " And Simran, now that you are breast feeding our baby, as there is no chance of a pregnancy, you know how I love to fill your cunt up with my semen. Why would I waste it in the bathroom? I would save them in my balls and pour it into your hairy cunt! "

I shyly smiled. But, now it was my turn to be surprised. As we knew each other since our childhood, my husband was always frank and open with me. He would never lie to me. If he had masturbated, he would have been open and told me. Even joked about it. Not hidden that fact. So, from where had the semen stains come on my bra and panty? Suddenly, the answer hit me. I felt distressed.

I looked at my husband and said, " Oh Balwinder, I found stains on my bra and panty, when I went to wash our clothes. They were not there, when I removed my clothes before bath. When I examined the stains, they were clearly semen stains! Which means that someone masturbated on my undergarments in the morning, while they were bathing "

My husband was astonished. He became silent and began thinking. Suddenly he too got the answer. Even my husband concluded, as I had.

He said, " Simran, I think I know from where they came. They are Hardayalji's semen stains! He has not had a woman, ever since his wife died and must be desperate. I think he has masturbated using your bra and panty, and ejaculated his semen on them "

I said, " Yes, Balwinder. I too think so. Oh God! What should we do now? "

He replied, " Simran, listen. We have known Hardayalji since years. He is a good man, but very lonely, since his wife died. He may not have been able to control his sexual desires. Hence, he must have fantasised about your body and masturbated on your undergarments. But, let us keep silent. He has not harmed us. So, we should not be rude to him. Let us pretend as if we do not know about what he has done "

I said, " But Balwinder, it is wrong for Hardayalji to fantasise about my body. I am your wife! He is 57 years old and I am 31. Young enough to be his daughter, if he had one. Maybe you should give him a hint about what we know and convince him to get married again "

He told me, " Simran, let it go. Let us not embarrass him "

I nodded and agreed to let the matter go. We went to bed. That night, I found my husband unusually excited, sexually. He seemed to wildly lust for my body. He was vigorous during sex. Surprisingly, the next morning, he would not let me out of the bed. Though I told him that I had to get our son ready for school, he would not leave me. He once again had sex with me, before allowing me to go for my bath. I was surprised at his naughty behaviour.

While putting on my maxi, I asked him mischieviously, " Balwinder, what has happened to you? You are acting like a newly married husband! Your behaviour seems so different and you seem so excited since the last night! "

He replied, " Well Simran, I suppose the thought that Hardayalji must have sniffed at your panty and by now, even knows the smell of your cunt, has made me excited! "

I laughed and said, " Shut up, Balwinder. You are really shameless "

After my husband had left for work, I breast fed my baby and continued with my house-work. While working, I reflected upon what had happened and how it had excited my husband. For some reason, I myself was feeling edgy. I had to purchase groceries, so, I wanted to give Hardayalji his breakfast, before leaving the house. But, his door was still closed. As I was getting late, I decided to knock on his door, to wake him up. I went to his room and knocked lightly. There was no response. I presumed that maybe he was sleeping. So, I silently pushed the door slightly open.

Through the crack of the door, I saw an outrageous sight. Hardayalji, was lying naked on the bed! His legs were spread. He had his penis in one hand and was stroking it. With his other hand, he was fondling his testicles. What shocked me, was the size of his penis! It looked like some heavy log of wood! His testicles looked huge. His whole penis was stretched tight. I got frightened. Though I wanted to quickly leave, my curiosity at the sight of his colossal penis made me continue to silently snoop through the crack of the door. Hardayalji was incoherent. I tried to figure out, what he was murmuring. I listened carefully.

He was mumbling, " Simran beti, Aaaaah, get ready. I am going to fill your cunt with my seed. I am going to make you the mother of my baby, Aaaaah "

I was surprised! Hardayalji was again fantasising about me to masturbate himself. I quickly closed the door and stepped back, before he ejaculated. I had a glass of cold water and sat down in the living room, breathing rapidly. I could not forget the sight in Hardayalji's bed-room. I could feel my vagina get moist at the thought of Hardayalji's mighty penis. After ten minutes, suddenly Hardayalji's door opened and he came out. He wished me. I was too embarrassed to look into his eyes. With my eyes downcast, I wished him back. I told him that his breakfast was served on the dining table and rushed out.

I returned home and continued with my housework. The thought of Hardayalji's imposing penis, was stuck in my mind. It made my vagina continuously wet and I was feeling sticky in between my thighs, throughout the day. My husband returned in the evening and we had dinner. He seemed to be still excited at the thought of the night before. Immediately after the baby and my son slept, he virtually jumped upon me and thrust his penis into my vagina. He pumped all his semen in me and lay down beside me -- tired. As he had ejaculated quickly, I did not get my own orgasm.

After some time, I said to my husband, " Balwinder, I want to tell you something. In the morning, as Hardayalji, did not come out of his room for a long time, since I wanted to go to the market, I slightly opened his door and peeped in. You will not believe, what I saw! "

My husband turned me towards him and asked, " What did you see, Simran? "

I blushed and said, " Hardayalji was lying naked on his bed. He was calling out my name and masturbating. Oh Balwinder! His penis was so un-believably huge. I got so frightened! I quickly closed the door and rushed back to our living room "

My husband stared at me blushing. He thrust his fingers into my vagina. Obviously he could see that though, my vagina was full of his sperms, yet, it was still moist at the thought of Hardayalji's mammoth penis.

Stroking his fingers in and out of my vagina, he asked me, " Oh I see! But, Simran, tell me Darling, why are you blushing so much and why is your cunt watering so much, at the thought of Hardayalji's over-sized cock? "

I was ashamed by his question and said, " Don't be silly, Balwinder. My vagina is wet because of you. You have filled it with your sperms "

He asked me, " Simran, was Hardayalji's cock much larger than mine? "

I kept silent. He prodded me again, " Come on Simran, we have always been frank with each other. Be open with me "

I shyly whispered, " Yes, Balwinder. It was un-believable in size. Exceptionally long and thick. Absolutely mammoth. Maybe more than thrice, the size of your organ! "

My husband stared at me for some time and kissed me passionately. He grew silent and went into a deep thought. He stared at me again and smiled mischieviously.

He said, " So, I see that my loyal and innocent wife, is very excited at the sight of another man's cock, because of its huge size! "

I quickly said, " Balwinder, please don't talk like that. I am your wife and the mother of our two children "

My husband kissed me again and said, " Come on Simran! Don't get nervous. I am not offended. This is absolutely normal. Though you are the mother of our children, you are also a healthy young lady. As a woman, you have become curious about Hardayalji's exceptionally huge cock. As his cock is much larger than mine, obviously, you have found it much more exciting. There is nothing wrong in that. So, don't get embarrassed "

I was embarrassed. I said, " Balwinder, I am a married woman. I should not even think of another man. So, please do not talk like this "

My husband caressed my vagina and said, " Simran, so what? Why are you getting so embarrassed? It is OK. The way your vagina is watering, at the mere mention of Hardayalji's cock, it is quite obvious to me, that your cunt wants to experience the pleasure of his cock. And what is so wrong in that? "

He continued, " Look Simran, I want to request you something. Can I be frank with you? Promise me, that you will not question me. And promise me, that you will not refuse "

I answered him, " Of-course I promise, Darling. I am your wife. We have known each other since childhood. Have I ever refused anything that you wanted, from me? "

He said, " Simran, listen to me. We know that Hardayalji has not had a woman, since long. We know that he lusts for your lovely body and masturbates himself thinking of you. And now, after seeing his massive cock, you too, are so excited. Your cunt is watering at the mere thought of his cock. He and you, are both lusting for one another "

I replied, " What do you want from me? "

He said, " Simran, I want you to come with me "

I asked him, " Where? "

My husband replied, " Don't ask questions. Just do as I say "

I said, " OK Baba. But, you have made me naked now. Let me dress myself. I shall come "

He replied, " No Simran. That is not necessary. Just wrap yourself in a towel "

I was confused now. I asked him again, " Where? Where do you want me to come with you? And that too -- just wrapped in a towel? "

He replied, " Simran, please -- just come "

I got up from the bed and went to our wash room. My vagina was sticky with my husband's semen. I washed it with water. I washed my arm-pits and face too. I wrapped myself in a towel and went back to my husband, who was already standing at the door of our bed-room. I was thoroughly confused, as to where he wanted me to come, or what he wanted me to do! When I went up to my husband, he thrust two fingers again into my vagina.

He repeated, " Simran, look - your cunt is still watering. You have been excited ever since you have seen Hardayalji's cock "

It was true. I cast my eyes down with embarrassment. My husband adjusted my dishevelled hair and kissed my cheeks. He opened our bed-room door, clasped my hand and walked me out of the room. He took me straight to Hardayalji's bed-room door and stopped. I wondered what he was doing. I was not even dressed. Just had a towel wrapped around my body!

My husband said, " Simran, knock on Hardayalji's door and go in. I want you to spend the night with him. I want him to fuck you. I want your cunt to have the pleasure of great orgasms from his gigantic cock "

I was shocked! I said, " Balwinder, have you gone mad? I am your wife. The mother of your two children. Don't be stupid. My body is only for your pleasure. This is ridiculous. I will certainly not do this "

My husband said, " Simran, I am not being ridiculous. You are refusing only because you are feeling awkward that, we are married. Listen to me. Don't worry. I will always love you and you will always remain my wife, even if Hardayalji fucks you tonight "

I simply said, " No Balwinder "

My husband told me, " Look Simran, You know very well, that his cock excites you, a lot. Both of you are longing for each other's body. Both of you must enjoy one another's body. Why should I, or our marriage, be an obstruction to your pleasure? "

I simply said, " No Balwinder. This is a sin. This is simply not right. How can I face you in the morning, after he has ravished me? "

My husband pleaded, " Simran, please Darling. I will be happy knowing that my wife's cunt is being thoroughly satisfied by another big man, who has a cock, much larger in size than me "

I again said, " Oh God, Balwinder. No! "

My husband said, " Simran, please. I love you so much. You have promised me to do what I tell you. If you break that promise, I shall get very hurt "

I said, " No Balwinder. I do not want to hurt you. But this is so bizarre. And I am frightened. His monstrous organ will surely tear and enlarge my vagina. You may not enjoy it anymore "

My husband said, " Simran, ever since you have given birth to our two children, your cunt has become quite large. I am sure that it is flexible enough, to take his large cock and have many orgasms. And Simran Darling, your cunt will always excite and pleasure me. Whether it is big, or small "

I again said, " No Balwinder, please do not ask me to do this "

He replied, " Why are you feeling so guilty? You have already honoured me, by giving me your virginity, on our wedding night. So, even if your cunt takes Hardayalji's large cock, there is nothing new for me. So, come on love. It is already 11.30 p.m. now. So, knock his door and go to him "

I stood still, not knowing what to do. Yes, even I realised that I was feeling very excited, ever since, I saw Hardayalji's penis. But, I was nervous. I thought about my husband. My marriage. My children. How could I, a married woman, simply go to another man, just because his penis excited me? What about my loyalty to my husband? What about my own husband's feelings? "

My husband prodded me, " Simran, please don't break your promise to me. I want his to happen so much. Please don't break my heart "

I was trembling with nervousness and did not knock. Suddenly, without any warning, my husband leaned across me and knocked on Hardayalji's door himself! I was shocked. I felt like running away from there. The passage was dark, with just a night lamp on. My husband and I, stood still, waiting for Hardayalji to open his door. Each second felt like a life time. I was trembling. My knees were wobbling. My throat became dry. After a few moments the door opened slightly. Hardayalji peered through the open door at us. He saw me standing there, with only a towel wrapped around my body. He was quite surprised. He was also surprised to see my husband standing beside me.

He asked my husband, " Yes, Balwinder Saab, what is it? Any problem? "

He opened the door fully for us. My husband and I, went and sat on the sofa in his bed-room. Hardayalji sat on the bed.

My husband replied to him, " Hardayalji, my wife and I know that you have been very lonely since the past few months. We realise that, there has been no woman to take care of your needs, since long. Hence, I have come to gift you my most precious asset, that you have been longing for, since many days! "

Hardayalji asked, " Your most precious asset, that I wanted? What is it, Balwinder Saab? I never longed for any of your assets! "

My husband smiled mischieviously and said, " Of-course you do. We know that you desperately wish to enjoy my most precious asset. The asset that is only mine! "

Hardayalji still did not understand. He again asked my husband, " Pardon me Balwinder Saab. I do not understand. What precious asset of yours, have I wanted? "

My husband got up from the sofa and helped me to get up. He walked me to Hardayalji's bed and made me sit close to Hardayalji. I could get a whiff of Hardayalji's manly scent. As I had only wrapped a towel over myself, and as my husband had me sit very close to Hardayalji, my bare arm came into contact with his arm and I felt a kind of current shoot through me. I could feel a sudden gush of moisture seep through my vagina.

My husband said, " This is my most precious asset, Hardayalji. My own wife. Simran and I, know that you have been fantasising about her. As you can see, my lovely wife, is the typical sturdy Punjabi woman. Fleshy and sensuous. She will spend the night now with you, on your bed tonight. You can enjoy my sexy wife's amazing body "

Hardayalji was shocked! He exclaimed, " What??? Balwinder Saab, what are you saying? "

My husband explained, " Yes, Hardayalji. You heard me right. You want my wife's body. My wife too is excited about you and wants to experience your organ. So, both of you can fulfil your desires tonight. But after you finish with her, please send her back to my bed-room. I shall be awake and waiting for her tonight. You can even pump your sperms straight into her cunt "

Hardayalji was confused. He looked at me and asked, " Simran beti, is this true. Have you also agreed to this? "

I was silent. My husband made me get up. He caught my hands and stared into my eyes for a long time. He hugged me. He adjusted my hair and kissed me over my eyes and cheeks. It looked like he did not want to leave me. He kissed me deeply on my lips. He embraced me again.

My husband said, " Simran, my love. Do not worry. Enjoy yourself fully. But please come to our bed, after Hardayalji has pumped all his semen, fully into your cunt. I shall be thinking of you and waiting for you "

So saying, my husband walked away from the room, shutting the door behind him. Now Hardayalji and I, were all alone in his bed-room. I sat nervously beside him.

Hardayalji said, " Simran beti, it is true that I am obsessed by your sensuous body. But is it true, what your husband just said? That you too, want me? That you too, are longing for my cock? "

I looked down and whispered, " I don't know, what to say, Hardayalji "

Hardayalji said, " My dear Simran, Your breasts and buttocks are so large and exciting. I had always fantasised about how your cunt would look and feel like. I cant even believe that your own husband has offered your golden body, for my pleasure tonight. Now stand up. I need to look at and admire your lovely Punjabi body. The body that I have been dreaming about, till today "

I got up from the bed and stood. Hardayalji too stood up. He pulled off the towel from my body. I was totally naked now! I was feeling so shy. He stared at my body for a long time. As I was breast-feeding my baby, my breasts had grown to a very large size. But thankfully, though they were full of my milk, yet, they were reasonably firm. I have large, black nipples. They protrude out from my breasts -- especially since my baby and my husband frequently suck upon them, to drink my milk. The sight of my fair naked breasts and black nipples was driving Hardayalji mad! Hardayalji's eyes went to my crotch. As my husband loves to see me hairy, I had stopped shaving. Hence, I had a thick growth of hair under my arm-pits and an extra-ordinarily dense and bushy growth of pubic hair all over my vagina. Hardayalji stared at my pubic hair. I suppose he saw my husband's semen leaked over my pubic hair.

He asked me, " Wow! Simran beti, what a thick hair growth you have under your arms and on your cunt! I simply love them. But Simran, tell me. I see semen on your cunt hair. Did your husband fuck you and ejaculate in that hairy cunt of yours, before bringing you here, to me? "

I whispered shyly, " Yes, Hardayalji "

Hardayalji turned my body, to look at my buttocks. Being a Punjabi woman, I have very large and fleshy buttocks. Hardayalji came close to me, from my behind. He circled me with his arms and cupped my breasts lightly. He kept his palms cupped over my breasts without pumping, or squeezing them. He seemed to be relishing the feel of my heavy breasts! Hardayalji now made me sit on the bed. He lay down on my lap. He began fondling and squeezing my breasts and nipples. Milk started shooting out of my nipples, due to his rough squeezing. Hungrily, he put his mouth on one of my nipples and began sucking out my milk, straight into his mouth. He kept fondling my other breast, with his palm, while drinking my milk. I was getting excited to have Hardayalji's mouth upon my nipples. My vagina became more wet. In his lust, Hardayalji, began biting my breasts and nipples very roughly. It pained me. Hardayalji sucked off almost all the milk, from both my nipples. He then got up and sat next to me.

Hardayalji got up and removed his Pajama. He had not worn any under-wear. His unusually over-sized penis shot out! I was shocked to see it, from so close! His pubic area was covered with curly grey hair. His penis was even larger than what I had seen earlier. It was jet black and almost the size of an elephant's organ. It was about eleven inches long and about three and a half inches thick. It stood majestically erect. The head of Hardayalji's penis was much larger. Like a ripe tomato. It was wildly throbbing. The veins running along his penis, were gorged with blood. Hardayalji's testicles were enormous. They hung heavily under his penis. As big as coconuts. I could see strands of pubic hair growing even on his testicles. His penis was sweating and emitted a sensuous and manly smell. Looking at his penis, I got very excited and my vagina began oozing out my fluids.

I could not control my excitement and felt like cuddling his penis so much. I timidly extended my hand and touched his incredible penis. Hardayalji gasped with pleasure and spread his legs wide, to give me better access to his penis. I cupped his immense testicles with my other hand and gently fondled them. I pulled the fore-skin of his penis down and examined his penis head. It was so exciting to watch. Without even being told, I took his penis into my mouth. Though his penis was fully in my mouth, I could see that my mouth did not even cover half of his penis, as it was so long. I had to stretch my mouth wide open, to accommodate the massive thickness of his organ. I began running my tongue over the head of his penis and sucking him, all the while fondling his gorgeous testicles. Hardayalji caught my head in his hands and began roughly thrusting his huge penis in and out of my mouth. His penis head, was hitting the back of my throat and I was almost choking! He rubbed his penis all over my face. This went on for a long time, after which he withdrew himself from my mouth.

Hardayalji made me lie down on the bed. He pushed my arms up. I saw that he was excited by my thick arm-pit hair. He ran his hands through my arm-pits and pulled at my hair. Though my arm-pits were sweaty, he thoroughly licked both of them. He then smacked his lips and kissed me, thrusting his tongue deep into my mouth. I sucked on his tongue. Hardayalji's lust was growing. He squeezed my breasts roughly. Like a savage, he kept biting my neck, breasts and nipples. As he was biting me in passion, he did not realise that his bites were painful to me. He began kissing my belly and thrust his tongue into my navel. Hardayalji then roughly turned me on to my belly. He began kissing and biting the back of my neck and shoulders. His bites were getting very painful. He then fondled and squeezed my ample buttocks. He began biting my buttocks too, painfully. I struggled with pain. Hardayalji began slapping my buttocks quite hard. Beating them, seemed to give him some un-known pleasure! He rubbed his penis all over my back and buttocks. Hardayalji again turned me over on the bed, to lie on my back, facing him.

Hardayalji pushed my legs up all the way, until my body was curled up and my vagina was thrust up. He knelt in between my thighs and separated them wide apart. He bent down and put his mouth to my hairy vagina. He began running his tongue all over my pubic hair and licking them vigorously. Then his tongue entered my vaginal folds and began moving on my inner vaginal lips. I was getting very excited and my vagina was oozing like some fountain, with the excitement. He began swirling his tongue around my clitoris and flicking over it. Then he began thrusting his tongue, deep into my vagina, in and out for a long time. He kept sucking my vaginal secretions into his mouth and hungrily swallowing them.

He asked me, " Simran Beti, Are you ready to receive my cock? "

I shyly replied, with excitement, " Yes, Hardayalji. I am ready "

Hardayalji's penis was vigorously throbbing, in anticipation of entering my moist vagina. He positioned the thick bulbous head of his penis at the entrance of my vagina. He began rubbing his mammoth penis head, across the folds of my vaginal lips and lightly thumped it across my clitoris. Currents of pleasure, shot up through my body. I waited eagerly in anticipation, to receive his huge penis into my vagina. He pushed the huge bulbous head into my vagina. Anxiously I spread my thighs wider, to be able to accommodate the penis easier. It slowly parted my pink vaginal lips and his bulbous head slowly entered my vagina. My delicate vaginal lips got stretched. I gasped. Hardayalji plunged his organ into me, a little more. My vaginal lips closed around the crown of his organ head. He forced his organ further into me and embedded his fat organ head, in my vagina. With every push, Hardayalji was able to worm his organ into my vagina, a little further.

Hardayalji's powerful penis, now began rubbing roughly against my vaginal tissues. He had thrust eight inches into me and his organ head slammed up against the back of my vagina, right up against my cervix. Hardayalji now started to forcefully propel his organ in and out of my vagina. My body was being violently tossed, up and down. I arched my back and started to pant and moan. He grabbed my slim shoulders, in his strong hands again and pulled me against himself. I groaned as the head of his massive penis, thudded against my cervix. He pushed deeply into me. Slow and gentle jabs, each forward thrust spreading my narrow cervical sphincter wider and wider. Hardayalji's thick and swollen bulbous organ head kept drilling into the deepest part my vagina, with no mercy. Sweat was just pouring off me.

Hardayalji's huge organ head, was piercing through my narrowest of openings and spreading my cervical ring far apart, widening it for the massive length behind it. I gritted my teeth and stared at him with shock, as I felt my cervix surrender to his organ. As Hardayalji's bulbous organ head forcefully propelled itself through my cervix, there was a sudden, slight rendering sound, as my cervical sphincter was forced apart. Then his organ head was through it! I gave a shrill scream and tossed my head about, flinging my black silken hair across. My eyes almost popped out of their sockets as I stared at him, with my mouth agape. With one powerful and violent thrust, Hardayalji slammed the rest of his eleven-inch penis all the way through my cervix, into my womb, until his testicles slammed up against my moist vaginal lips. I shrieked in shock!

The head of Hardayalji's penis had connected with the back of my womb. As a woman, I was thrilled at being able accommodate this elderly man's massively monstrous penis, so deep in my womb. Within a few minutes, pleasurable sensations began developing deep in me, where his penis was embedded into my womb. I stared with a new found passion at my lover. My eyes were now as big as saucers, as I felt the swollen & throbbing head of his enormous organ, tickle the most sensitive lining of the back of my womb. As minutes flew by, I was enveloped by a long-lasting wave of delirious ecstasy. My own lust grew. I was proud to give pleasure to this amazing man. Involuntarily, my feminine charms wanted to excite and pleasure him all the more. My breasts got automatically thrust up, like cones. My nipples became erect and stood straight.

Hardayalji and I, were breathing rapidly and sweating profusely. Our bodies were joined. Crotch to crotch. Pubic hair to pubic hair. Hardayalji and I, were one now. We lay still. I slowly thrust my hips up a bit further onto Hardayalji's penis -- trying to accommodate him better. Hardayalji began thrusting his penis deep in and out of my womb. It was rubbing against my sensitive nerve endings there -- which I never even knew existed! I began to meet his thrusts into me, with my own thrusts upwards onto his organ. My eyes closed and my hands digging into his shoulders. Up and down he rode. sliding half of his rigid penis in and out of my womb. I grunted as the bulbous head of his penis repeatedly thudded through my womb.

Hardayalji rammed into my womb violently like a mad man, jack-hammering through my tight cervical sphincter. I was in ecstasy. I could feel my orgasm building up. I too started shoving my vagina upwards onto his penis, to meet his brutal thrusts into me. My pleasure was mounting rapidly. Sweat was pouring out from both of us. Both of us were panting. He went on shoving his massive organ in and out of my womb -- brutally. In my rapidly building ecstasy, I too kept propelling my vagina up onto his cock rapidly and violently. My climax was building up faster and I could not control myself any longer. Finally my orgasm tore through my vagina!

I screamed, " Aaaaaah. Hardayalji. Faster. Faster Hardayalji. Deeper. More deeper. Aaaaaah. Aaaaaah. Oh God! Aaaaaah. I am cumming. Aaaaah. Aaaaah! "

I let myself go completely. Hardayalji went on viciously pumping in and out of my vagina, when I was having my orgasm, making it more intense for me. Orgasmic secretions were pouring out of my vagina. I was completely out of breath. I threw my arms around his neck, groaned deeply, then thrust my lips on his, to kiss him. Hardayalji relaxed for a few minutes and stroked my hair. He kissed me lovingly on my lips, cheeks and forehead. Keeping his throbbing organ in my vagina, he allowed me to rest for a while. I recovered my breath slowly. I understood that he was going to now, take his pleasure from my body. I got ready for his brutal thrusts.

Hardayalji lifted himself way up and slammed into me again. He began propelling his penis into me like a machine. I was meeting his thrusts, with equally brutal upward thrusts of my own, onto his powerful penis. I began squeezing my vagina as tight as possible, to give his penis, more friction, as I thrust against him. His speed was increasing. After a few more violent thrusts, I could feel the head of his penis swell, all the more. I moaned deeply and groaned, as it spread me even wider apart. He shut his eyes gasping. He grabbed my waist and heaved into me, with ferocious thrusts. And then the moment came! Hardayalji's mammoth organ began bucking with incredible force. I knew that he was going to ejaculate into me.

With an animal-like roar from his throat, Hardayalji yelled, " Simran beti! Aaaaaah. I am cumming. Aaaaaah. Aaaaaah. Aaaaaah. I am pouring my seeds into your young cunt. Aaaaaah. Aaaaaah "

My womb was whipped violently around, by the first bursts of Hardayalji's manly seeds. I felt the red-hot pellets, fired directly onto my eggs, deep in my womb. A torrent of his scorching semen fired against the sensitive linings of my womb, each continuous sperm blast, orchestrating an orgasmic shout from him! I could feel spurt after spurt of his sperms, hitting the back wall of my womb. The huge volume and force of his semen hitting my sensitive tissues, triggered another orgasm in my vagina and I screamed in ecstasy. Hardayalji, went on ejaculating into my womb for a very long time. He must have fired-off almost half, of a quarter litre of his boiling semen inside my womb, each sporadic ejaculation bouncing off my womb, like cannon balls. We held each other closely, lips locked and tongues entwined in a passionate kiss, each simply overcome by the force of what we were feeling. After the frenzy, both our orgasms began subsiding gradually. Emptying himself into my womb, he collapsed on top of me.

We regained our breath after a very long time. Hardayalji, with drew his huge penis from my vagina. Though he had ejaculated into my womb, amazingly, it was still semi-erect. As it came out of me, huge volumes of his semen and my own secretions flowed out of my vagina. I was still panting.

I said to him, " Hardayalji, I need to go back to my husband now. You heard him telling me to come back to his bed, after you had ejaculated into me "

He asked me, " Why Simran? He has already fucked you earlier tonight. So why does he want you again? Will he want to fuck you a second time tonight now? "

I said, " I don't know Hardayalji. But, as my husband is waiting for me, I must go to him "

He said, " I think that I know why your husband wants you on his bed now. Your cunt is full of my semen. Probably he wants to fuck your cunt and experience the pleasure, when it is carrying my semen "

I said, " I don't know, Hardayalji "

He asked me, " Simran, this was an amazing experience for me. I am sure that it was a thoroughly enjoyable fuck for you too, as I observed that your cunt virtually exploded with two fantastic orgasms. As we enjoy one another so much, I want to fuck you regularly, from now on. When can you come to my bed again? "

I replied, " Hardayalji, yes, amazingly you made me get two extremely intense orgasms, which were probably the best releases that I have ever had in my life! But I am Balwinder's wife. The mother of his children. I love my husband a lot and consider my marriage sacred. So how can I sleep with you again? It will not be fair to my husband, or my marriage "

He said, " Simran, I understand your loyalty to your husband and do not wish to disturb your marriage. I know that your body is his property for his pleasure and he has a right to fuck you whenever he wishes. All I am asking you to do is, apart from being his wife, please also agree to be my mistress. He can continue to fuck you at nights. Since I will be at home during day time, I can fuck you during the day. Your cunt can have the pleasure of being satisfied by two cocks "

I said, " Hardayalji, I really don't know what to say "

Hardayalji said, " Simran, let me suggest something. Is it OK with you, if I ask your husband's permission, for you to become my mistress? If he agrees, You will be like a woman with two husbands "

I hesitated. Then finally said, " OK. Hardayalji. You ask my husband. If he agrees, then I will be glad to become your mistress and take care of your needs and desires "

I got up from the bed. Hardayalji too got up. I went to the wash room and looked at myself in the mirror. I reached for a towel to clean myself up.

Hardayalji said, " No Simran. Don't clean yourself. Your husband would be more excited to see you like this. Freshly fucked with semen dripping from your cunt and your body in a sweaty mess. Come, let me take you to him "

So, I simply wrapped myself in the towel once again. Hardayalji put his arm over my shoulders and walked me to my husband's bed-room. I silently opened the door. The very dim night lamp was on. In the semi-darkness, I could see my husband lying on the bed naked. He was awake. He heard the door open and looked towards me. He got up and sat on the bed. Hardayalji took me to my husband and made me stand next to him. My husband stared at my dishevelled and sweaty state.

Hardayalji said, " Balwinder Saab, thank you so much, for being kind enough to let me take pleasure from the lovely body of your young wife. I shall always be obliged. I am returning your most precious asset back to you, safe and sound. I just hope that you will be kind enough to send her back to me again at your convenience. I shall talk to you on this later "

Hardayalji walked away, shutting the door behind him. My husband kissed me on my cheeks and pulled off my towel. He began silently examining me. My body was fully covered with sweat. My hair was completely dishevelled and stuck on my head and face, due to the sweat. There were deep bite marks, on my neck and breasts. My nipples too had a few bite mark

My husband told me, " Simran, I am going to ask you a lot of questions, as I want to know everything that happened between Hardayalji and you on the bed. Every single thing that he did to you. I want to know every single emotion and every single pleasure that you got. And I want you to be very open about all this and frankly tell me. Will you do that? "

I replied, " Why Balwinder? Will it not hurt you, to know all that happened between him and me on his bed? "

He said, " No Simran. I really want to know each detail. Please tell me frankly "

I replied, " OK. Balwinder, ask me "

My husband asked me, " Simran, did he force you to suck his cock "

I replied, " Not really Balwinder. I took his penis into my mouth, because I felt like it "

My husband asked me, " Simran, did it taste good? "

I replied, " Yes Balwinder. I loved sucking and tasting his erect penis "

My husband asked me, " Simran, were you able to take his gigantic cock fully into your cunt? "

I replied, " Yes Balwinder, I did. With a bit of difficulty "

He said, " Did it pain you? "

I replied, " Yes initially, when he first pushed the mammoth size into me. But later I could bear the discomfort "

My husband asked me, " Simran, did he fuck you hard? Did he fuck you for a long time? "

I replied, " Yes, Balwinder. He was thrusting his enormous penis so violently and very deep, opening up parts of my vagina, which your penis had never even touched. And in his passion, he was thrusting brutally into me for a very long time. Maybe almost 15 minutes "

My husband asked me, " Darling, I have seen that your neck, breasts, nipples, thighs and buttocks are completely covered with his bite marks. It must have pained you so much. Why did you not protest? "

I replied, " He was completely lost in his lust Balwinder. He was like a savage in his passion. I could not stop him "

He asked me, " Do you mean to say that you liked his savage behaviour? "

I replied, " I don't know what happened to my feelings, Balwinder. I too was extremely excited and wanted to feel his painful bites all over my body. I wanted him to hurt me badly "

My husband asked me, " Simran, did you think of me, when he was wildly thrusting his giant cock into your cunt? "

I replied, " Yes, Balwinder. I did and I felt guilty "

My husband asked me, " How many orgasms did he make your cunt, get from his monster cock? "

I replied, " He made me get two orgasms Balwinder "

My husband asked me, " Were the orgasms that you got from his huge cock, better than those that you normally get from my cock? "

I replied, " Balwinder, please do not ask me this question. My answer may hurt you "

My husband said, " No. I want to know. Tell me frankly "

I shyly replied, " Balwinder, yes. The orgasms that he made me get, were extremely explosive and very intense for me. The best, that I have ever had. And yes, much more enjoyable and fierce, than I ever got with you "

My husband asked me, " Did you love receiving his semen straight into your cunt? "

I replied, " Yes Balwinder, because his gigantic penis is so powerful, he ejaculated very deep into me. Almost in my womb. And when he ejaculated, it triggered another orgasm for me "

My husband said, " Simran, now let me see you cunt "

He separated my thighs and pushed my legs up. He began closely examining my messy and sweaty vagina, which was full of Hardayalji's semen. My husband thrust his fingers into my vagina to feel the semen. He rotated his fingers deep within my vagina.

He commented, " Simran, your cunt is so raw and sore. You have indeed been violently fucked. He has pumped so much semen! Your cunt is still dripping with it "

I said, " Balwinder, don't you feel hurt to see my vagina full with another man's semen? "

My husband replied, " No Simran. As a matter of fact, I am very excited to see huge globs of another man's semen still sloshing around in my own wife's cunt. I want to my cock to feel your cunt, when it is full of Hardayalji's semen. Raise your thighs more. I want to push my cock into your cunt and fuck you now "

I raised my thighs and said to my husband, " OK Balwinder, come. Push your penis into my messy vagina, full of Hardayalji's sperms "

My husband positioned his own penis at the entrance of my vagina and thrust himself into me. For the third time that night, my vagina was receiving a man's penis. I was shocked to note that I could hardly feel my husband's penis. That was because, after taking the violent thrusting of Hardayalji's mammoth penis into me over such a long time, my vagina had probably got a bit enlarged. My husband's penis was just average in size and hence I could almost not feel anything. It slid into me very easily. My husband began thrusting his penis in and out of me. But within just 3 -- 4 thrusts into me, he ejaculated his semen into my vagina. Now the semen of two men, Hardayalji and my husband, got mixed in my vagina and and I felt it so full of semen.

After sometime, my husband asked me, " Simran, your cunt really seems to have enlarged after getting fucked by Hardayalji. I am sure that it will be difficult for me to satisfy you from now on. Do you wish to continue getting fucked by him? "

I shyly replied, " Balwinder, I don't know what to say. I am your wife. Not his "

He said, " Come on Simran, now there is no point of shyness. Your cunt has already taken and enjoyed Hardayalji's cock. So, tell me frankly "

I replied, " Balwinder, Hardayalji wants me to become his mistress. He is going to ask your permission "

He asked me, " What do you want, Simran? Do you wish to be his mistress? "

I did not answer for a long time. So he asked me again, " Come on Simran. Be frank "

I replied, " Balwinder, you are my husband. Our marriage is very sacred to me and I love you so much. I do not wish to hurt you, in any way "

He asked me, " No. I wont be hurt by your answer and our marriage will remain strong. Just tell me openly. Do you wish to be his mistress? "

I shyly replied, " Yes, Balwinder. I too wish to be Hardayalji's mistress. But only if you are sure that it wont hurt you and you permit me "

My husband kissed me deeply and said, " I want you to have your pleasure. I want your cunt to be fully satisfied. It is perfectly alright with me, Simran. I shall give him permission to make you, his mistress. We can work out some kind of an understanding, as to who can have you on which night of the week. So all of us can be happy "

I kissed my husband back and said, " Oh Balwinder. I am so lucky and so proud to have you, as my husband "

Both of us hugged each other and went to sleep. That is how the night ended. Ever since that night, my life has changed. From being a simple house-wife earlier, I have become the property of two men. I remain Balwinder's wife, but am also Hardayalji's mistress. Both the men have come to a mutual arrangement on me. In my husband's house, they have made me move into one bed-room, which they have allocated to me, for myself. Each night, either my husband, or Hardayalji come to my bed-room to spend the night with me. But, in case both of them want me on the same night, the man who comes to my bed first, leaves after ejaculating into my vagina. The other one comes in after the first man has left and spends the night with me. When my husband is spending the night on my bed, Hardayalji takes care of my children. And When Hardayalji is spending the night on my bed, my husband takes care of my children.

Especially when I have to take both the men during the same night, I get completely tired. As I try hard to take care of all their sexual needs, these two wonderful men take care of me so well. Now I am like a toy to the two of them. They have made rules and regulations for me to obey, for their pleasure. I gladly follow their rules. They take turns to bathe me. They even jointly give me a bath sometimes. Like for example, when my husband is applying soap over my breasts, Hardayalji would be applying soap over my vagina! I would stand there like a doll, while the two men with huge erections would wash the soap off me. After bathing me, they help to dress me up.

They fuss over me, so much. They have instructed me that only they would choose the clothes that I should wear for the day - my bra, panty, petticoat and saree, or Salwar Kameez etc. My lovers even choose how I should wear my hair for the day -- whether free flowing, or plaited, or in a bun! They comb and plait my hair. They feed me. They buy me exotic and very expensive under-garments. They buy me very expensive sarees, salwar kameez etc. They surprise me with all kinds of expensive perfumes and gifts. They take me out for dinner and movies etc. In short they keep me like a queen. They insist that before dinner, I should wear only one of those sheer negligee's that they keep purchasing for me. These negligee's are the sexy, semi-transparent and sleeveless types, which have a plunging neckline and reach just below the crotch, exposing my thighs and legs fully! So at dinner, I am supposed to serve them food exposing my body in such a negligee'! I feel proud to expose my body sexily to my two lovers.

And the thing that I enjoy most with my men is that, they make me get explosive orgasms almost every single night. As my vagina has now become very large due to constant intercourse with Hardayalji's gigantic penis, I find it difficult to have an orgasm with my husband, as his penis is comparatively too small. And whenever my husband is not able to make me get an orgasm, he will always go and get Hardayalji to come and thrust his colossal penis into me, to make me get an orgasm! Just imagine! My own husband bringing another man to make me get an orgasm! It is so bizarre!

I know that though I am Balwinder's wife and the mother of his two children, I am leading a sinful life by social standards of an Indian marriage. But the fact is, during the day, I lead the normal life of a housewife and take care of the needs of my household, husband and children very well, like any other Indian housewife would do. It is only at nights that I share my body with these two men. But I do this willingly and happily. That is because, as a woman, I feel fully used and completely satisfied. My life is heaven now. I just hope that this lasts forever.

Chapter 146: Chapter 146. Fight With Mom •••SHORT STORY•••

Written by brucewayneegypt

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary: A Son Owns his Mother in the Most Unusual Manner

Tags:

This A Short Story 1 Chapters

....

.

.

.

.

Hello My Dear Readers...

The Following New Story focuses on A Son's Aggressive Reaction to His Mother's Physical Display of Supremacy.

The Plot is Set in India, and is Narrated by 20 Year Old Rakshith, who in the heat Of the moment Violates his Female Parent, Suman.

I have tried my best to make this Tale as interesting as possible, and I really hope all of you will like the attempt.

Happy Reading!!

*

"Is this the Time you come Home?! Look at your Watch!! It's 2 in the Morning!!" My Mom shouted at me, as soon as she opened the Door for me.

"You are Drunk... Aren't You?! You went to the Bar again... Didn't You?!" she furiously continued to question me, not letting me enter the House.

"I told you I don't like you spoiling yourself!! What is Wrong with You?!" My Mom just kept screaming, as I somehow managed to get myself inside, and close the Front Door, desperately hoping none of the Neighbors would have taken notice of the incident.

"You promised me you will Never Drink again, and you dare to do it!! You Bloody Cheat!!" she almost roared, before very unexpectedly proceeding to slap me, for the very first time ever, rightfully shocking me.

"You Lying Bastard!!" My Conservative yet Angry Mother kept repeating, looking straight into my eyes, trying to intimidate me even more, though with disappointment clearly visible on her face!!

I knew I was at fault, and I knew I deserved to be punished, but I was also upset at being dominated and treated like a kid, and I wanted to do something about it - And in My Highly Intoxicated State, I rashly bent forward to lusciously kiss My Mother on her Red Cheeks, unintentionally indicating a lot more than the want to halt her reprimanding.

"You Son of A Bitch!! I Will Kill You!!" she grunted, relentlessly beating me, crying out at the top of her voice.

I was scared, and I was certain I just had to get My Very Tipsy Body to My Room, before I do anything more serious, and simply lie low - Still, In My Uncontrollable Mood, I vigorously grabbed My Mother by her Smooth Black Hair, pulling her closer towards me, and without any second thoughts, went on to Sinfully Smooch her Thick Pink Lips, in the most animalistic fashion!!

It seemed like forever before I finally let go off her, and I was as stunned with My Own Actions as she was with her Own Son's Unforgivable Violation of his Own Female Parent.

However, when she slapped me hard one more time, purely out of the agony from the Disgusting Heartbreak I had gifted her, and pushed me away as far as she could, threatening to hit me with the TV Remote she had just got her Hands onto, I only found more reasons to Physically Conquer her, and I went on to shamelessly force her against the wall with considerable strength, Licking her Luscious Neck & Biting her Sweaty Shoulders, and at the same time, also very unhesitantly, Groping her Covered Busty Firm Melons!!

"Leave Me... Rakshith!! Leave me... Leave Me Alone, You Bastard!!" she protested, and using her Long Sharp Nails all over me, in her defense, she slowly began to bring down the pace of My Aggressive Criminal Act.

I stopped doing what I should never have started doing, a few more seconds later, and I was slowly coming back to My Senses, understanding the degree of the wickedness I had put on display, and finding myself filled with regret, as I realized I had Severely Sinned - But That Early Morning, Unfortunately OR Fortunately, was destined to be the Hour that would forever change everything!!

My Mom hit me again, as soon as I freed her, and this time, also used the TV Remote on My Jaw, hurting me more than I thought it would, and injecting in me a greater need to permanently make her submit.

I could still say My Next Deed was only My Natural Reflex doing it's job, but I reacted by placing both My Hands on the Exact Center of the Neckline of My Mother's Red Colored Sleeveless Velvet Nighty, and the very next moment, I simply ripped it apart, ingloriously exposing her Braless Bare Boobs!!

Tears roller down her Eyes, and she looked pathetically vulnerable, standing ashamed in front of her Own Son, unable to believe her Otherwise Tender Boy could do an act so heinous.

She cursed her luck, beginning to vehemently sob, causing me to further hate myself for My Disorderly Mental Condition - I was upset I had given My Mom the kind of pain No Son should give his Mother, but by the time the concerned feelings reached My Twisted Brain, My Strong Hands had gleefully already gone ahead with tearing down whatever remained of her Long Nightwear, putting into display her Deep Navel and Fleshy Belly first, and in an instance, also her Helplessly Unprotected Hairy Pussy!!

There stood the Woman who gave Birth to Me, completely naked, and just millimetres away from the very Monstrous Offspring she carried in her Womb for Months, and all she could do then was unsuccessfully struggle to keep hidden as much of her Body as she could, using her Small Palms and Thin Arms.

"Please Stop... Please Rakshith... Please Don't Hurt Me..." she pleaded.

"I Am Your Mother... You Cannot Do This To Me... Please... I Am Sorry I Hit You... Please Stop This!!" she was literally begging, relentlessly crying.

"Just Don't Do Anything More... Please!! Just Let Me Go... I Will Not Say Anything About This To Your Father...I Promise You That... Please..." she continued to ask for mercy, breathing shakily!!

I did not know what to say - I did not know what to do.

I was sure I did not want any of it - I was Drunk, and her hitting me derailed me.

I was fine with her questioning me, and advising me, but her using her Hands on me hurt me.

I did not expect that My Mother would ever beat me - I was not Palpably Injured, but deep down in My Mind, I felt broken, and I reacted in the most abominable way, and I was rightfully feeling bad about it!!

I felt sorry for her...

I felt bad about the misery I had given her...

I despised myself, and I wanted to right away ask for forgiveness, and set things right - I wanted Our Relationship to be back to normal, however difficult that seemed!!

I took a small step forward, with the sole intention of falling on her Feet, and pleading for pardon, but before I could even tell her how much I regret the Evil Deed I had just committed, she very stressfully told me what I never ever thought I would be hearing from her Mouth.

"Just Leave Me Alone... Rakshith... For Now... Please!! Let Me Go Back To Your Father, Tonight... I Mean... Let Him Know Nothing About This... I Promise You that I will let you do anything you want to do to me, whenever you want to... But... Just Not Now!! Please... I Swear I will Come to Your Room, in the Morning, as soon as Mahesh leaves for Work!! You Can Do Whatever You Want To... I Will Be Yours... I Will Be Your... Wife!! I will be whatever you want me to be!! You Can Call Me By My Name... You Can Call Me Suman!! You Can Have Me Whenever You Want!! I Will Agree To All Your Demands!! Just Not Now... Mahesh should not see any of this... Please don't Rape me in front of your Father!! Please... I Am Begging You... Please!!" she appallingly said, sounding extremely serious, and totally taking me aback!!

I just could not believe it - I just could not trust what I had heard.

I had never expected her to Carnally Present herself to me, and that was never what I was hoping for, and that was never the intention when this Event began either - I was earlier only trying to Calm her Down, and I only wanted her to Stop Treating Me As A Kid, and even later, I only wanted to Fix Things.

When she put forward to me the most scandalous of offers, I was still desperately attempting to tell her I only want what happened between us to be forgotten!!

"Mom... Listen... I am just..." I struggled to talk, let alone apologize, and convince her I will never see her as an Object of Sexual Desire, but even before I could clarify my stand to her, she very gently touched me by My Crotch, and used her Fingers to Unbutton My Bottoms, and soon Unzip the Blue Pant I was wearing.

I stood stunned, as if I had been electrocuted, and the very instant I felt the warmness of her Palm rubbing against the Raw Skin of My Manhood, I knew there was no going back.

We had crossed all lines of Moral Decency, and worse, The Very One Woman who should never have touched me down there, had easily got accustomed to the unthinkable, practically playing with My Not So Flaccid Tool.

It all looked so organic for a second, I even wondered if she always wished for it, but the despair she still displayed, was strong enough to indicate she was just horrified, and desperately hoping for a way out!!

Rakshith : Mom... I am...

Suman : Please... I will do all what you want me to do... You can do all you want to do to me... Just Not Tonight... Just Now Now!! I Promise You... You have My Word... i will even... I Am Ready To Stroke Your Cock Now... I Will Make You Cum... Please be satisfied with that... Please don't do anything more to me... Tonight... Please... Not when your Father is around!!

Rakshith : You don't have to, Mom... This is not what...

Suman : Shhh... Please... He will hear you... I am sorry I was rude to you... Please... I Will Make Up For It... Give Me A Chance... Trust Me!! Just Not Now...

Rakshith : What The Hell!! Don't You Understand...

Suman : Lower Your Voice... OOOOOO...

Rakshith : Take Your Hand Out of My Trunks... Shitt... Mom... What are you even trying to do!! You cannot...

Suman : MMMMMMMM....

Rakshith : What The...

Suman : I Didn't Know... I Just Didn't Know...

Rakshith : What Are You Saying??

Suman : Nice... This is Nice...

Rakshith : Stop It, Mom...

Suman : I really had no idea...

Rakshith : What is...

Suman : You Are Big!! You Are Huge!!

"What The Fuck!!" I immediately cried out, as My Mom quickly covered My Mouth shut using her other Hand, but also Biting her Own Lips at the same time.

"Don't Wake Your Father Up!!" she almost commanded, hinting at the apocalypse that could follow, but the look she gave me only managed to suggest that she was keenly craving to not be required to put an end to her current exciting doing.

"Are You Liking This??" she clearly giggled as she spoke, oozing erotic energy, fully confirming the very rapid escalation of the improper activity, and alerting me on the need to take quick action.

"Mom!!" I loudly blurted, trying to push her back, partly relieved I could at-least get her to stop touching me - But the very next instant, I also found myself back to wildly shaking, upon hearing My Dad calling out My Mom's name!!

"Suman?! What is Happening Down There?? Su... Darling... Is Everything Alright?!" asked the Gentle yet Powerful Voice from the Floor above, causing us both to literally tremble.

"Shit!!" My Dad's Darling Su rightly gasped in fear, but only initially, and quickly turned mostly relaxed, and also not hesitating to mouth to me that I should have just kept quiet, even in between all the tension, and further confusing me!!

Truth be told, there was no denying the verity that My Mom had for some strange reason been Supremely Aroused, and instead of being a Sorrowing Victim, she unquestionably was enjoying donning the role of a Dangerous Hunter to perfection - It was as simple as that, and I could effortlessly guess what could have been going on inside her Head, how much ever improbable the scenario was even until a few Minutes ago.

She just kept staring at me, with a lot of intent, and lust very well visible in her Eyes, making it clear to me she was already thinking about what she was going to do to me, once she would finish taking care of the Annoying Hindrance from Upstairs - She knew she could handle her Man, and it was just about getting me to play along!!

As far as I was concerned, I obviously felt uncomfortable having to connect sensually with My Own Mummy - However, I had only myself to blame, how much ever I tried saying I wanted none of this, and with the situation getting worse, thanks to the involvement of a third party, My Only Option was to Cooperate with the Madness.

Awkwardly watching My Unexpected Elder Companion work out a plan, I allowed myself to get lost in Dizzy Noisy thoughts, even as we both continued to remain Still & Silent - Until My Old Man repeated his query, a lot more louder this time!!

"It's... It's Nothing, Mahesh... Rakshith... He... Rakshith has a Bad Migraine... I am just helping him relax." My Mother tried her best to stay calm, and sound fine, as she finally responded.

"Ohh... That Is Not Good... You want me to come down and have a look?!" My Dad enquired with a lot of concern, ironically leaving us more worried - Well, My Mom was Fully Naked, and I was Thoroughly Sloshed, and the Living Room had also very happily started to smell of Sex, and even a Corpse could have labelled us Wrongdoers.

"No... No... Dear Mahesh... Just No!! I mean... There is absolutely nothing here that you would want to see... There is absolutely nothing here that you would ever want to see!!" The 42 Year Old Housewife casually replied to her 50 Year Old Husband, hardly showing any signs of stress, and the audacity in her choice of words unsettlingly surprised me.

"Is it that bad, Suman?! Is Our Son in a lot of pain??" The Anxious Father politely asked, truly making me feel for the love he had for me, but the real circumstances also forcing me to wonder how big an idiot he was actually being - I knew I was being cruel, and I knew I had already greatly wronged him by defiling his Wife, and I knew I was supposed to be more compassionate, but the Alcohol Content in My Body, along with the Incestual Adultery I had become a part of, ensured My Mind went about only in ways it never should.

"Not Now... I mean... Not Yet... But he soon will be..." The Cunning Mother replied with a naughty grin, pausing the sentence, as she took extra time to shed whatever was left of her inhibitions, Gleefully Groping My Shielded Balls, making me flinch, and let out a pain-filled groan loud enough for her Husband to hear, followed by the Careful Caressing of the Heavy Ballsack, pushing me to express soothing moans, equally audible.

"That is... If I do not attend to him... Constantly!!" she asserted, restarting the conversation as effortlessly as she restarted showering Forbidden Affection on me.

"Ohh No!! I cannot take this... I don't think I can even imagine what he must be going through... I know how bad it is to have a Migraine... I have suffered for Years... Look... Su... Please do whatever you can to make him feel better!! Please!! Please Stay With Him!!" My Dad very kindly requested, in a very naive tone, very absurdly allowing himself to fall for the deception.

"You Sure?? I mean... You won't miss me??" My Mom bounced back mockingly, continuing to tease me by Licking her Upper Lips, as she ridiculously questioned him, moving herself closer to me, seemingly proud about the fact that she was very close to victory.

"I will!! I really will miss you!! You know that... But... It is okay... Rakshith is Our Son... He deserves equal care... So... For Now... You be with him!!" My Dad replied with words full of fondness, evidently yet foolishly unaware about what exactly was happening.

"Is it also okay if I sleep with him Tonight?! I don't know how much time this might take!!" My Mom provocatively enquired, straightaway, continuing to shame him, and shocking me greatly, as I could only proceed to rate her as a Complete Slut, who would go to any length to satisfy her Desires.

"Of Course Yes!! Suman... You Can!! You don't have to ask me that... In-fact, You can sleep with him whenever you want to... Okay?! You should do everything you can to bond with him!! This Is Good... So... Yeah... I guess I will see you in the Morning... Just make sure he feels better... And take good care of yourself too... Don't Stay Awake All Night... Get some sleep once you are sure he is feeling alright." The Gullible Gentleman enthusiastically announced, unfortunately also unconsciously succeeding in conveniently encouraging the Mature Mummy, smirking downstairs, to allow her Hands to completely get back inside My Trunks, and gradually lower it.

"You are so understanding, Mahesh... I am so lucky to have you... We are so lucky to have you!! Rakshith already feels better... I can see it..." My Mom began her line by sarcastically embarrassing My Dad, and ended the same by harshly taunting me, after noticing the Throbbing Rigid Nature of My Erection, that refused to stop growing bigger & bigger, particularly after she fully pulled down the very last piece of fabric that covered My Legs.

"Yummmm... I mean... You... You don't worry... Okay!! I have this under control... Yeahhh... And... I will be very kind to myself, as well... I assure you that, Mahesh!! I am just going to enjoy giving Our Son company, and I am very sure you will appreciate me when you find him perfectly fine Tomorrow!! We may even end up being friends!! Hehehe... Yeahh... Actually... I am just sad that I might not get any sleep at all... I mean... I have never slept well without you lying next to me... Every Second I spend with you is special!! I hope you know that... And Every Second I stay away from you makes our time together even more special!! I hope you know that too... Mahesh... I Love You!!" she lavishly declared, with amusing honesty, even as she was all along very hardly pressing the Thick Head of My Nude Tall Pole, and it only stunned me more to listen to her being Abnormally Romantic with her Husband, or even faking it, even as she was all along preparing herself to Shamelessly Cheat on her Husband with their Own Offspring.

"I will make him feel really good, Mahesh... Really Really Good!! Hehehe... I promise you that!!" she additionally added, but comparatively softly, and winking at me just as she completed the sentence, yet again underlining the reality to me that she was One of Those Women who found Serious Pleasure in the Harmful Humiliation of their Partners.

"I Trust You, Su... Give Him All Your Love!! Okay... Good Night, Then..." My Dad innocently signed off, at last, before going back to his Room, but also not before severely tempting me to ask myself how many of such Cuckful Instances he would have been previously gifted to by My Mom!!

Even though I felt grateful for the Narrow Escape, I was still startled, and I was just coming to terms with what exactly had transpired, and what exactly I had ultimately got myself into - But, the moment My Male Parent locked the Door to his Bedroom, proceeding to peacefully sleep, unaware of the unpardonable developments, My Female Parent tightened the hold she already had on My Penis, and gladly opening the Door to My Own Bedroom, she pulled me inside with considerable force, Vigorously Kissing on My Lips to Entirely Authenticate the Immoral Association.

My Mom viciously pushed me on to the Bed, and swiftly getting down on her Knees, she took urgent steps to Swallow the Whole of My Meat, wasting no time at all, as if she had been forever fantasizing about it, and continued to Romp With Her Son for the rest of the Night, and until she was certain she had Milked Out the Last Drop of Semen from his Young Rod - I must admit here that I do not remember how much of a Real Resistance I had put on that Eventful Day, but what I am sure about is that it was definitely me who made the First Move the Days & Nights that followed, and also, a few Weeks later, when I willfully agreed to make the Indecent Arrangement a less private affair, it was very much My Own Idea to Disrespectfully Tie My Loving Dad to the Chair, before I Mercilessly Fucked his Whorry Horny Wife to Multiple Orgasms, right in front of him, as the Aging Loyal Husband helplessly cried watching, in utter disbelief!!

So, I guess it's safe to conclude by saying that in My Fight With Mom, both of Us were Winners - I really wish Dad too could call himself A Winner, but by making the mistake

Chapter 147: Chapter 147. Shore House With Sis •••SHORT STORY•••

Written by Reallovensmut

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary:

Tags:

This A Short Story 1 Chapters

....

.

.

.

.

"What's up, little bro? Come in here and talk to me." Lexie insisted, as she laid back inside of the stand-alone bath-tub at the family vacation home.

The curvy twenty-five-year-old busty blonde smiled at her nineteen-year-old brother, Ryan, with both of her elbows relaxed on top of the edge of the tub. It was truly a sight to behold, as the strong orange sun set through the wall-sized-windows and beamed onto Lexie's gorgeous face with perfectly smooth pale skin. Her crystal blue eyes and shiny white teeth sparkled, along with the beads of water that scattered across the top of her full and heavy natural breasts. Her prominent pink nipples were barely hidden underneath the translucent water. There were no bubbles in the bath, and if Ryan wanted to, he could easily see his big sister's voluptuous - yet somehow still tight - nude body practically blend into the white ceramic tub. Making the dark black V-shaped bush of long pubic hair all the more noticeable. But Ryan didn't want to see that.

"What's up? What do you want to talk about?" Ryan replied as he reluctantly enters the bathroom.

Ryan had the same light blue eyes and curly blonde hair as his sister, but frequently shaved his head for the summers. His lean and ripped body was almost six-feet-tall. He wears a white tank top and light blue swim trunks that tightly hug his bulging package which was impressive even when totally flaccid.

Ryan tanned a lot easier than his pale sister, which he always teased her about. Ryan and Lexie were Italian American from North Jersey, where having a tan really meant something. Every summer their family would take a vacation all the way down to South Jersey, for about a week or so. But this year's rental home in Long Beach Island was by far the nicest they've ever been to. Located directly on the bay, with a totally secluded backyard, equipped with an in-ground pool, jacuzzi and a dock with multiple kayaks.

Ryan, who was first annoyed by his sister's beckoning, notices the extravagant sunset happening outside the windows.

"Nah, these views are crazy, though." Ryan declared as he walked towards the window, passed his naked and tipsy sounding sister.

"I know, right!? That's why I'm in here. Gotta enjoy it before mom and dad come back."

"They're not coming back tomorrow, right?" Ryan checks.

"The day after."

"Word, word..."

"Yup."

Ryan nods his head and enjoys the view for another beat, before seemingly getting bored. "Okay, so what do you want? Is that it?"

Ryan heads for the door.

"Wait! No!.." Lexie pleads.

"What is it?"

"Can you hand me that wine glass, please?" Lexie smiles slyly and points toward a glass of red wine that she accidentally forgot to bring into the bath. The full glass is next to an empty bottle, which would explain her cheerful demeanor.

Ryan rolls his eyes. "You're shot." he says, as he retrieves the glass.

"I forget things sometimes. I am a blonde!" Lexie joked, before flashing a big crooked smile with squinty eyes.

"Yeah, a pasty one." Ryan teased.

"Hey, fuck you!" Lexie shot back, as her happy grin turned into a pouty scowl, and then quickly back to a big smile as her brother approached the tub with the wine glass. "Ah! Thank you!"

Lexie pulls herself onto her knees and reaches out for the glass, which totally exposes both of her low hanging, bottom heavy, pendulous breasts. Her light pink and puffy nipples pointed slightly upwards, and stared directly into Ryan's eyes as they dripped with bath water.

Ryan's heart skipped a beat. He was almost frozen in time witnessing the greatest image he's ever seen. His big sister was naked on her knees, in front of him, at eye level to his growing bulge. Her knees were even spread apart, and he quickly glanced down and saw her hairy pubic.

Thinking quickly, Ryan pulls the wine glass backwards and says, "Say please." to try and get a loner glimpse.

Lexie looks up at her brother, and makes a pouty face. "Pwease." She lifts her shoulders up and pushes them down, causing her ample breasts to ripple like the water.

"You sure you should drink more? I don't want you to drown in there."

"Gimme the wine!" Lexie demands, dropping the cutesy act.

"Alright, chill."

Ryan hands her the glass. Lexie looks at the wine lovingly and smiles. She attempts to smoothly lay back into her resting spot, but slips and spills the wine directly into her face and onto her chest.

Ryan burst into laughter. "Yo, you're shot!"

Lexie manages to balance herself without spilling the rest of the wine. She chokes on water and wine, then starts to laugh at herself.

"Shot, yo. I'm telling you." Ryan repeats.

"Oh no! That's alcohol abuse!" Lexie jokes, referring to the spilled wine.

"You can't waste! Dad would be so disappointed." Ryan jokes back.

"Oh, no! Can't waste!" Lexie grabs the bottom of her breasts and pulls it towards her mouth. She starts to lick the wine off the top of her chest. She does so in a comedic fashion, like she was mimicking a cat.

Ryan's swelling penis is nearly breaking from bending inside of his bathing suit liner. He keeps an innocent smile on his face, and acts like this is all a fun and games, even though he is wildly turned on.

"You can't get down to the nipple though." Ryan challenges, hoping to see his sister try.

"Wanna bet?"

"Bet."

Lexie gets a better grip at the bottom of her breast and pulls it up as far as she can. She stretches her neck down and reaches her tongue out as much as possible to lick her nipple. It's more challenging than she made it seem like it would be. Despite the size of her massive mounds, they were still pretty tight, and not so easy to stretch upwards.

"Ha, told you! I win." Ryan declared.

Ryan's taunting motivated the always competitive Lexie. She stretches her face down as much as possible, damn near pulling a muscle in her neck, and her wet tongue finally makes contact with her puffy nubs. She darts her eyes up to her brother and wiggles her tongue against her nipple. "Ah! Ah!" she moans, to make sure he sees her victory.

"Damn. You win."

Lexie triumphantly drops her marvelous tits into the water. "Ha, bitch! I win."

"You win." Ryan agrees, with his hand in his pockets, rubbing his pulsating dick head.

"Now, get the fuck out of here!" Lexie demands before returning to her resting place and sipping her prize wine.

....

Ryan rushes into his bedroom of the rental home, equipped with two small beds. He hurriedly unties his bathing suit, and has to squat a little in order to make room in his shorts to unleash his throbbing, white, almost nine-inch-long, thick cock.

Ryan unleashes a sigh of relief and squeezes the base of his dick hard. His eyes roll to the back of his head as he moans.

"Oh my god!.."

Ryan turns and closes the door behind him. Then, thinks secondly and swings it wide open.

Ryan removes all of his clothes and leaps onto the bed that's in clear view from the doorway. He lays on his back and thrusts his hips into the air and sighs. He rapidly strokes the pink head of his sensitive cock which drips with pre-cum with his right hand, and cups his balls with the left.

"Yooo, what the fuck!?" Ryan says out loud while thinking back to a minute ago. "Holy shit."

Ryan continues to aggressively jerk off. His body is moving and contorting like he was already orgasming. He suddenly stops, and his body goes limp. He removes his hands and lays backward staring at the ceiling. He's trying to stop visualizing his sister's piercing blue eyes looking into his soul as she licked her perfectly pink nips on the greatest tits Ryan has ever seen in his entire life.

Ryan squirms again and grabs his balls. He rocks them back and forth, and makes his baseball bat like penis slam against his rock hard abs. It's a heavy dick. He slams it hard multiple times, resulting in a loud slapping sound that maybe his sister will here and come look at. She showed him her's of course. It's only fair.

Ryan slams his head back into the pillow multiple times. He then grabs his phone and starts to scroll through his vast collection of nudes sent directly to him by multiple different young women.

Ryan focuses on his current friend-with-benefits, Mariaelena. She's an extra petite, barely five foot tall, dark skin Italian with cute little perky B cups titties with dark nipples.

"Yes, perfect. Nothing like my sister." Ryan thought.

Mariaelena has a tight round ass underneath a thin lower back with the deep cut dimples.

Ryan starts to jerk his cock again while holding his phone in the other hand.

Mariaelena would be coming to the beach house tomorrow. She promised to give him head outside near the water. Mariaelena loved sucking Ryan's cock. She was admittedly obsessed with it. Ryan scrolls to POV shots he took of Mariaelena posing lovingly with Ryan's manhood. Which looks extra big compared to Mariaelena's miniature hands and face. Ryan lands on a photo that he took of her on Mariaelena on her knees, looking up, smiling into the camera, while Ryan's cock lied on top of her same size face.

Ryan strokes his cock hard, then scrolls again. Now, he's at a video of Mariaelena sucking his cock. Both of her hands are wrapped around the base and she struggles to deep throat her favorite toy. She could only get halfway down before she gags and tears run down her face. Ryan is heard giggling before Mariaelena looks into the camera, and say, "I can't get it, daddy! It's too big! My mouth is too small. I'm sorry."

"Do better." Ryan says coldly in the video.

"Okay, daddy." Marielena complies in a sweet voice.

Ryan drops his phone to the side and starts to rapidly stroke his head and cup his balls again. This goes on for longer than it usually does. Ryan jerks faster but it doesn't help.

Eventually, desperate to finish, Ryan allows himself to think back to the serene sight of his sister in that tub, in that golden hour lighting. Ryan starts to stroke real slow and passionately as he thinks about his sister's incredible feminine body. The large hanging breasts. The beautiful silky smooth skin. The long pubic hair swimming in the water.

Ryan really slows down his stroking now, in order to let himself enjoy this moment before finishing. He imaged himself sitting behind her in that tub. He could feel what her soft wet skin would feel like. What her naked plump butt would feel like against his cock. Ryan feels like he's about to burst, so he quickly removes his hand and tries to hold it off, and does. Then he goes back to slowly stroking, and thinks about kissing his sister's neck from behind. She would giggle and Ryan would look down and watch her magnificent breasts jiggle in the water. Then Ryan would reach around and slowly grope her wonderful perfect heavy tits...

Ryan's eyes widen as a thunderbolt of an orgasm overtakes him. Ryan grasps the shaft of his cock, and watches as a waterfall of cum shoots out of his dick tip. The cum shot goes higher than it ever has. Not only that, there are three following cum shots with the same amount of height and warm thickness. Ryan's having a full body orgasm for the first time. Loads of jizz continue to shoot out of his cock.

Eventually, it stops. Ryan enjoys a great exhale of relief and lays back, exhausted. The sperm is all over his chest and nearly got on his face. Ryan has another deep breath and then shakes his head in disbelief.

...

Later that night, Ryan was lounging in the ground floor living room that had large doors that opened out to the backyard and bay. It really was a nice house. His father splurged after hitting big in Atlantic City - where he and Lexie's mom currently were.

Ryan was watching baseball highlights on the big screen television. He was feeling really mellow and chill. He had jerked off two more times, and luckily enough, the last time he managed to not think about his sister. So, he figured his brain was rewired back to normal. He told Mariaelena that he was going to bed to get her to stop texting him.

Ryan really didn't like Mariaelena that much. She was quite annoying to him because of her nonstop sexting. Although, he was excited for her to spend the day there tomorrow because it's always better when they're drunk.

At that point, Lexie walks into the room. She's wearing pajama bottoms, and an unzipped gray sweatshirt with the hood pulled over her head. Her low cut spaghetti strap tank top reaches just above her belly button, exposing her wide but flat stomach. Her probably DD pink bra spills out of the thin material. Her mountainous kitties are bursting out of her shirt and look like two perfectly round bowling balls from the support of the bra. Lexie is hunched over and looks hung over.

"What's up? Have you been sleeping this whole time?" Ryan asked.

"Yeah. I drank too much wine. My head is killing me." Lexie groans.

"Take advil."

"I just took five."

"Oh, good."

"What are you doing?"

Ryan points to the TV. "I'm watching baseball highlights."

"Oh..."

Lexie blankly walks to the other side of the couch that Ryan is sitting on and plops down. She lays on her side and cradles into her ball. She shoves her cold hands in between her knees and using them as a leg pillow.

"Ugh." Lexie grunts painfully. She looks towards the TV, which gives Ryan a chance to stare at his new favorite breasts that are squeezed together into two perfectly round mountains of flesh. Lexie shivers and unconsciously presses her tits together, making them jiggle. Ryan's eyes rolled back.

"It's cold in here." Lexie states before zippering her sweatshirt and covering up. Causing Ryan disappointment, and relief.

"Is anyone coming here or anything tonight?" Lexie asked, looking towards her brother.

"Nah. Tomorrow. I got a girl coming."

"Okay." Lexie mumbles, as she looks back towards the TV. "I'm going to the beach with Fran tomorrow."

What do you mean? Ryan asked, with disappointment in his voice.

"We're gonna go to Jenks. I'll be there all day."

"Oh..."

"You'll have the house to yourself."

"Great..." Ryan mumbles.

Lexie releases a long yawn.

"So, what do you want for your bet?" Ryan asks, seeing if Lexie remembers.

"What bet?" Lexie asks, proving that she doesn't remember exposing herself to her brother.

"Nothing." Ryan says, upset and happy at the same time.

Lexie yawns again and then clearly gives up on her FOMO. "I'm going to bed."

Lexie stands up and heads towards the door.

"Goodnight" Ryan says as he watches his sister's ass cheeks jiggle in her hypnotizing striped pjs. "Love you."

"Love you." Lexie repeats before exiting.

...

The next day, Mariaelena arrived at the beach house. Ryan was standing outside on the gravel driveway waiting for her. She parked and they embraced with a hug hello.

"Hey, what's up? Get here alright?" Ryan asks superfluously.

"Yeah." Mariaelena says timidly. Despite Mariaelena's high sex drive, and being a self proclaimed "cum dumpster slut", in real life situations, she was incredibly shy. And didn't show much emotion. She was awkward.

It was at that moment, that Ryan decided that he really did like Mariaelena. Of course he did. She was the perfect girl. She was what his friends in jersey would refer to as wifey material. She was a freak in the sheets and an awkward weirdo everywhere else. And she was incredible looking. Curly brown mane that hung to her shoulders. She wore a classy white sundress with a purple bikini underneath. Ryan didn't just like her. He loved her! Or maybe it was the four Coronas he chugged. Or maybe it was the house! Yes! Of course! There's something about this house that's making him incredibly attracted to everyone.

Ryan proceeded to give Mariaelena a tour of the house.

"This is the living room."

"Nice." Mariaelena says emotionlessly.

"And this is the bathroom."

"Nice."

Over here, we have my bedroom."

"Nice."

The two fuck buddies stand in his room. Marieelena drops her bag to the floor.

"Can you fuck me in the ass now?" Mariaelena says with a stern face.

If Ryan were being totally honest, he really didn't want to fuck her in the ass right now. He kind of wanted to drink and hang out a bit. Lead up to it. Make it organic. Mariaelena was always robotically spontaneous. It was kind of annoying. Ryan remembered that he didn't really like Mariaelena.

"Uh. I was thinking we could have a few drinks first, you know? We got kayaks and everything. But I can fuck you in the ass later. I promise." Ryan assured.

"Oh, okay. Yeah, that's fine." Mariaelena shrugged. She didn't really seem upset. It's like she didn't even really want him to fuck her in the ass in that moment. But she felt that would be the hot thing to say. Mariaelena probably watched a lot of porn growing up, and it fucked with her head. She didn't know how to just act regular and let things happen organically.

At this moment, Ryan fully regrets inviting Mariaelena. She was a mindless idiot, who he wouldn't be able to get rid of.

...

Five Coronas later...

…

"I can't do it!" Mariaelena pleads, as wads of spit dripped down her chin as she chokes trying to deep-throat Ryan.

"What is wrong with you!?" Ryan yells, as he receives a wildly sloppy blowjob, on a lounge chair right next to the dock, and just outside of his sister's window. Mariaelena is on her knees, with her purple bikini bottoms still on. Her thin torso is drenched in saliva that glistens in the sunset. Mariaelena tries to recover from her coughing episode. Her face is covered in a mixture of tears, spit and snot.

Ryan grabs her by the hair and jerks her head back. He smears the liquids into her face, then grabs her by the cheek.

"Do you really want me to fuck you in the ass? Or were you just being a mindless whore?"

"I really want it." Mariaelena mumbles through Ryan's grip.

"Well, you're not proving it."

Ryan aggressively lets go of her face, then slides his hand down to her chest. He grabs a told hold of her tiny breasts with his index finger and thumb. He pinches her soaked brown nipples very hard.

"Ah!" Mariaelena yelped.

"Fuckin' small tits." Ryan says disgustedly, before stretching her nipples out then slapping them. "Now, get it down!"

Mariaelena puts the cock in her mouth, Ryan cruely grabs the back of her and pushes it down hard, before unleashing and relaxing back into his seat. Mariaelena continues the sloppy head, as Ryan sits back and enjoys the view of the bay.

Ryan wasn't always totally in to this rough role-play. For the most part, his dialogue during these sessions were limited to, "yeah" and "good". But he was drunk, on vacation, and actually felt negative feelings towards Mariaelena. He had pent up rage building inside of him. He was angry about incessant images of his sister, while at the same time relishing in the beauty of the setting.

Ryan tries to mentally calm himself and enjoy the beauty of a thin nineteen year old doing her best to get as much of his cock in her mouth. He took a deep breath and stared down at Mariaelena. Suddenly, he was feeling loving. He gently balled Mariaelenas hair into a ball. Then motions her head to go slower. "Slower, baby. Good girl."

Mariaelena twitches at the positive reinforcement.

"You could touch yourself, baby. Go ahead." Ryan allows.

"Thank you, daddy." Mariaelena starts to play with her throbbing clit while she continues to slowly suck Ryan's cock. She's moaning onto his dick.

"Good girl."

In the background behind this divine scenery, stood Lexie, in her bedroom looking out the window. Her body pressed up against the glass in order to get a better glimpse of her brother's petite little new girlfriend. She fixated on the tan girl's thin back with a protruding spine and visible ribs.

Lexie didn't witness the angry rough part of the sex and came in right as this beautiful teenager slowly and passionately sucked on her little brother's cock, which seemed shockingly big, although from the distance, she couldn't see much. Luckily, Mariaelena's tight backside had a clearer view.

Lexie was so turned on that she reached down inside of her strapless one piece and slowly started to caress her overly sensitive breasts. She moaned. "Fuck."

Lexie quickly closed the blinds in order to not be seen by the loving couple. She left the curtains open just enough to see them, while she was totally hidden. Lexie stripped naked and positioned herself on a dresser. She shoved two fingers into her mouth, and then spread them into her already soaked clit.

She was hooked on how sensual this mystery girl was. She was really passionately pleasing her younger brother and that made her happy. Lexie was a lover. She liked teasing, and foreplay. Kissing and making out was still her favorite part of sex. She didn't like the rough stuff, and really never even tried.

Lexie suddenly remembered that she packed her favorite lipstick shaped vibrator. She almost fell off the dresser before running to her bag.

She retrieves the vibrator and hurries back to the window. Back in her spot, she turns the vibrator on and presses it onto her clit. The excitement of this voyeuristic scene and the motor like electronic vibrating her pussy is almost enough to make her cum. She looks away from the window and at the ceiling. She cups both of her breasts with her free hand and forearm. Roughly grabbing at her nipples. Lexie lets out a long passionate moan.

Lexie then looks back at the window, and almost has a heart attack when she notices her brother and his girlfriend walking towards the house. She panics and again almost falls. She jumps off the dresser, but then tries to get another look at the thin teen. Thankfully, Lexie enjoys a beautiful view of Mariaelena's full frontal, wet with saliva, lean shaven body. Lexie sees Mariaelena's tight little boobies and instantly grabs a hold of her large superior breasts. Lexie bites her lip and proudly squeezes her big girl mommy titties while fantasizing about Mariaelena sucking on and worshiping them. Lexie conceals another big moan but makes sure not to miss a closer look at this petite cutie.

As Lexie is about to cum, her gaze drifts towards her brother's lean cut body, and long thick, now semi-hard cock, hanging down to his thighs, which was the same size as the girl's forearm.

"Holy shit." Lexie said to herself. She squints her eyes to get a better look at what was undoubtably, the most beautiful penis she ever saw. The couple was now feet away from Lexie. Ryan was leading Mariaelena into the house. She walked behind him and reached around to grab his cock. Ryan stopped walking, and let Mariaelena jerk him off from behind.

"Nah, that feels good." Ryan smiled, and Mariaelena starts to kiss his back. "Good girl." Ryan sighed.

Five feet away, but totally invisible, Lexie aggressively rubbed her clit. Totally turned on by this sexy college teen stroking her brother's boner that cast a long shadow from the son. Lexie's body shoots into a total body orgasm like never before. She came, quivered, and came again.

"Can you fuck me in the ass, now, daddy?" was heard for outside, causing Lexie to cum again.

...

Ryan was lucky enough to get the best of both worlds that night. Not only did he get head by the bay, and fuck Mariaelena multiples times, but he was also able to get rid of her before midnight. She was supposed to sleep there but Ryan told her his parents would be home in the morning, and having to meet them was way too much to ask for the shy cum dumpster Marieelena.

Ryan hadn't seen his sister and wasn't even sure if she was there. He was so drained of cum that he couldn't even muster up any sort of sexual feeling. He went in the backyard to take a nude swim in the pool before the freedom of this vacation would be ruined the next day by his parent's presence.

Ryan drifted around the large pool, enjoying the sound of the bay. The heated water felt good on his tender and raw penis. Ryan laid back and lit up a joint. He felt like a king, despite not actually paying for the house.

The strong weed smell filled the air.

"Are you smoking?" Lexie asked.

Ryan turned around to see his sister wearing nothing but a white tight tank top with no bra, and a silky looking pink thong. Her puffy nipples facing different directions as they were smushed into the skimpy top.

"Yeah, you want?" Ryan asked?

"Obviously."

"Come over here." Ryan pointed as he shifted his way towards the pool steps. There was a bright light inside of the pool that made Ryan's body visible. As soon as he saw his sister, his big dick grew, and he couldn't wait for her to see it.

Lexie sat on the top step of the pool and inhaled the joint. Ryan was floating around in the water, and shamelessly checking out his sister's crotch, which was level to his eyes, and only three feet away from his face. Lexie's labia was barely being hidden by her pink silk panties, as she rhythmically rocked her knees open and closed - a result from being chilly by the breeze. Lexie was always at least a little bit cold. Her nipples were already more erect than they were when she first came outside a minute ago.

At this point, Ryan wasn't guilting himself anymore. His sister's body looked good and he wanted to look at it. He wasn't going to let some nonsensical cultural norm ruin the beauty of this night. The warm water felt amazing on his nude body and the moonlit bay was somehow the least appealing visual to him. He decided to let go of his mind and let the universe take over.

"Look at that pasty white ass." Lexie teased. "I'm going blind over here."

"Ha, yeah at least it's just my ass. Not my whole body."

"I got some color today." Lexie declared before checking out her own arms.

"Yeah, you did actually." Ryan admitted.

"Here." Lexie offers the joint to Ryan.

"I'm good. Just put it over there."

Lexie threw the joint onto the nearby grass where Ryan instructed.

"It's cold out here."

"You're always cold."

"You're not cold?"

"It's warmer in here than out there."

"Yeah?" Lexie asked, before taking another step into the pool. "Brrr!" She shivered.

"You gotta get used to it. Just jump in! Don't walk."

"Fine!"

Lexie takes her brother's advice and jumps into the pool, but keeps her head above water. "Ah!" she yells out instantly before quickly getting used to the warm water. "Oh, that is nice." She says as she starts to float around the pool.

Unfortunately for Ryan, Lexie's now see through shirt was hidden under the water. But he wasn't even going to let that bother him. He wasn't going to think. He was just going to enjoy the moment.

The beautiful blonde nude siblings calmly floated around the water without saying a word for another minute.

"Mad nice." Ryan said.

"Mm-hmm." Lexie concurred, as she attempted to float on her back, but her flopping breasts wouldn't allow it.

The moment was incredibly peaceful. They both looked out and enjoyed the view of the water. They both enjoyed the view of each other and neither said anything about it.

"I bet you can't beat me one on one." Ryan challenged, with a pool basketball in his hand.

"Bet." Lexie accepted. "Give me that."

Ryan throws Lexie the miniature ball. She catches it and shoots at the poolside hoop, and scores.

"Oh! That's one-nothing!" Lexie cheers.

"That doesn't count!"

"What are you scared?" Lexie baited.

"Fine! One nothing." Ryan agreed, as he retrieved the ball and checked it back to his sister.

Lexie attempts the same jump shot, but Ryan quickly jumps up and easily blocks the shot.

"Oh! Block party!" Ryan yells, before taking the ball and quickly swimming to hoop. He looks back at his sister who didn't attempt to chase him, and calmly places the ball into the hoop. "One one."

"One one. Fine. I didn't know we were playing blocking."

Ryan laughs. "You're funny."

Ryan grabs the ball and starts to march back towards the top of the imaginary basketball court. He drops the ball in front of his sister and moves past her. Both of their naked thigh rub against each other, and Ryan gently rubs the side of her waist as he gets in position.

"Check it." Ryan says, referring to the ball.

Lexie tosses the ball to her brother. "Check."

Ryan, not wasting anytime with a jump shot, instantly starts to back down his sister, like any taller basketball player would do to a shorter defender.

"Hey, not fair!" Lexie insists at first.

"No blocking. No backing down?" Ryan teases, as he backs his bare naked behind into his sister's abdomen. He could feel her large breasts press against his back and wished she didn't have a shirt on. He takes his time backing her down, even though he could easily score much quicker.

Lexie stops contesting her brother's offensive strategy and started to enjoy it. His muscular back felt good pressing against her concealed breasts. It would feel better without her shirt. Ryan was almost at the hoop, and Lexie was full on spooning him at this point. His smooth butt was dug into her crotch. Before Ryan could score, Lexie reached around his body and slid both of her hands into the inside of his thighs, making her wrists make contact with his totally hard cock.

"Woah!" Ryan screeched, jumping with surprise and excitement.

"Tickling is allowed." Lexie joked.

"Oh, shit! Ha, yeah. Tickling is allowed." Ryan smiled as he dropped the ball into the hoop. "Two one."

"Two one.." Lexie agreed, now with a sexual look in her eyes.

The floodgates were almost open, as both of them seemed okay with their bodies touching.

Lexie and Ryan both floated towards the basketball starting point together. Ryan's hard and heavy cock was rubbing against his sister's smooth plump ass. He wrapped his arms around her waste and slowly moved into onto her ass. He didn't squeeze it hard. They were still feeling each other out. Enjoying each others bodies without acknowledging what was happening verbally.

Lexie sexily turned around with a seductive look, and pressed her ass against her brother's hard cock. It was such a nice cock. She wanted to grab it, but not just yet. Lexie loved teasing and this was as good as it could get. She twirled her ass into his cock. She could feel his hot breath moan into her ear, causing her to bite her lip. Ryan then slid both of his hands down the inside of each of her groins, just barely making contact with the other walls of her pussy.

Ryan could feel his sister's round ass squirm onto his erection as he teased around her vagina. He placed his mouth around her ear gently blew into it. Lexie's whole body tingled as she jumped away from brother's body.

"Okay. Let's play the game." Lexie says, grabbing the ball.

"Yeah. Let's play the game."

"My ball." Lexie declares.

"Your ball?" Ryan asked, knowing it wasn't.

"Yep."

"Okay."

"I just couldn't play... this shirt is..." Lexie pulls her sticking white t-shirt over her head, resulting in the greatest boob drop in history, with the moonlit bay behind her.

Ryan's face is stunned. He grits his teeth with anguish.

"That's better." Lexie says, as she enjoys the amazed look on her brother's face. It was the face every guy or girl makes when she takes off her shirt. Her breasts felt amazing and free inside the gravity less water.

"That is better." Ryan assured, now almost incapable of saying anymore words. He was in full heat mode at this point.

"Two one." Lexie rehashes the score, before once again exposing her tits out of the water and shooting the ball. Ryan doesn't bother blocking it this time. His whole body is underneath the water except for his head, as he can no longer help but stroke his cock.

Lexie didn't see if her shot went in because she noticed her brother stroking his cock under the water. She slowly made her way over to him, and presses her forehead against his. Despite being eye to eye, the siblings never make any real eye contact. Instead, they look down and marvel at each other's lit up bodies underneath the water.

Lexie slowly pulled down her panties and dropped them into the pool without ever leaving site of her brother stroking his big cock through the distorted water. She noticed that Ryan seemed to favor touching the head, probably because it was too big to have feeling throughout. Still head to head, Lexie started playing with her clit and the two siblings were mutually masturbated while enjoying each other's body.

Ryan looked down and stared at his sisters floating breasts as he stroked his cock. She was touching herself now, too. Heavy breathing and faint moaning was heard but neither dare to speak a word.

Lexie eventually floated towards Ryan's side. Her breasts were now floating in between his arm. She was in a state of trance watching her brother stroke it.

They both moved towards the short end of the pool, and watched as each other's body was revealed over water. Lexie's wet breasts hung low and glistened in the moonlight.

Ryan's 9 inch casted a large shadow and dripped with water as he continued to lightly stoke it as his sister's perfect tits jiggled between his arms.

Lexie pushed her body closer until she couldn't help herself and reached her hand out and very gently tickled Ryan's balls as he jerked off. Sending shivers up his spine.

"Woah!"

Lexie smiled and looked up at her brother.

She continues to tickle his balls as his eyes roll behind his head. Lexie grabs her brothers wrist and removes it from his dock. She puts his hand on her breast and squeezes.

Ryan aggressively starts manipulating her tits while his hard wood is whacking around.

Lexie finally grabs his cock and marvels at the size in her hand. She shakes her head with disbelief and enjoys the beautiful vibe of the bay with it. She grabs it by the base and shakes it around. Then starts to slowly and lightly stroke up and down his shaft. Shocked at how much of it there is. It didn't matter who was attached to it. A perfect cock like this should be worshiped by all.

Suddenly a sound is heard from towards the house. It's a car pulling up out front. Both of their hearts stopped and extreme panic kicks in when the reality that the house was on a secluded block and they realize that their parents are back. They both cover up and run into separate entrances of the house.

….

Chapter 148: Chapter 148. Sif finds adapting to life (SLAVES OF SIF)

Written by MTL17

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary: Sif finds adapting to life on Midgard easy

Tags: sif, big tits, anal, oral, sex, female submissive, female dominant, marvel, thor, jane foster, darcy lewis

....

.

.

.

Author's note: This story takes place during Thor, but is an AU with Sif ending up on Earth instead of Thor.

*****

Jane Foster didn't like women. More accurately women didn't like her, called her names and gossiped about her behind her back, but she was getting off topic. The point was she wasn't sexually attracted to women... or at least she hadn't been until Darcy Lewis bulldozed her way into her life. Then Jane started having these thoughts, but she thought if she was gay or bisexual she would have known before now, so it must be some kind of fluke.

Then her van crashed into a woman only to become scrap metal upon impact, the mysterious woman effortlessly carrying herself and her assistant out of the wreckage and giving them some weird herbs to eat before picking them up again and carrying them to their crappy apartment building.

"I'm sorry we hit you." Jane whispered lamely as the woman carried her to her bed.

Sif smiled, "Like I said, it is I who owe you the apology Lady Jane. My timing was unfortunate, but I think I know how I can make it up to you."

"How?" Jane asked out of curiosity, still confused what was going on.

Then Jane blushed furiously as Sif cupped her cheek and softly spoke again, "Some time ago an enchantress named Lorelai cast a spell on me. It was meant as a punishment, revenge for imprisoning her for her crimes, by turning me into an abomination like her, but worse. See, she is irresistible to men, while she made me equally irresistible to women. Such a thing in my world is often considered deviant behaviour, and at first I was furious. But, over time, I came to adore the effect I have on my gender, and have become highly efficient at pleasing the women who flock to me. I now wish to please you, Lady Jane."

Jane's head was spinning. Sif had been talking about 'her world' for the better part of an hour, which was all the time it took for this exotic creature to get them out of the desert and safely back home, yet despite the impossible incident with the van Jane still wasn't sure what to believe.

She never liked jumping to conclusions, even when there was significant evidence placed in front of her that suggested there was no other conclusion, and yet she couldn't deny Sif's words. To do so seem disrespectful to this... this goddess. Besides, Jane could barely stop herself from reaching up and pressing her lips to the other woman's, and not in the casual way she had felt when she had first met Darcy, but the way she felt being around her assistant now she'd had time to fall for the curvaceous woman.

Her desire was such that Jane closed her eyes the second Sif lowered her head downwards, however instead of simply kissing her the stronger woman whispered, "Before we start, it may comfort you to know that if I am convinced a woman is only interested in me thanks to Lorelai's magic I'll let her go. That is very rare as most of the women I meet have at least a passing desire for their own gender, and I'd wager you have much more than a little curiosity given the way you look at Lady Darcy, and the way she looks at you. Tell me Lady Jane, are the two of you together, or are you resisting your desires as so many women do?"

Taken aback at the question Jane blushed, and then stammered, "D, Darcy is my intern, and my friend, I... I could never..."

"As I suspected." Sif smiled softly, stroking Jane's face, "Don't worry my lady, I will ensure that the two of you become lovers. But first, I would have you both."

Jane opened her mouth to protest, or at least she thought she did. Honestly when Sif pressed her lips to hers things became a little foggy, her brilliant mind clouded and she became overwhelmed by being kissed by another woman.

Overwhelmed how soft it was, how good it felt, how despite the opening Sif didn't try sticking her tongue down her throat like so many of the men she had dated or at least gone on a one-off date with. This was so much better than that. This was better than almost anything Jane had ever experienced before, and it only got better when Sif finally added her tongue to the mix.

As Sif gently brushed the astrophysicist's lips with her tongue and then pushed it inside the other brunette's mouth Jane found herself wondering if all women kissed this way. If Darcy kissed this way. Actually, after getting to know the girl Jane guessed that Darcy would be more like her ex-boyfriends.

Forceful right from the start, and so very sloppy. Somehow that appealed more when Jane thought of Darcy doing it. Then Jane was awoken from her thoughts by Sif breaking the kiss, the brilliant brunette letting out an embarrassing whimper as she wondered what she could have done to displease this goddess of a woman.

Of course that wasn't the case, Sif gently caressing her face and softly telling her, "If we have sex, I guarantee you it will be the most satisfying experience of your life. However, you will be mine forever. Even if I leave you here you will ache for me, and if I allow you to become part of my collection then the days I don't touch you will be even worse. You will become a slave to your innermost desires, and in time you will beg to be collared and branded, your body becoming nothing but a toy for me to play with whenever I want. Is that what you truly want Jane Foster? Do you wish to become my slave?"

It was absurd. On some level Jane understood it was absurd, but in that moment she couldn't bear to say anything but, "Yes."

Sif smiled, "Let me know if you change your mind. In the meantime, you will refer to me as Mistress. Anything else, or forgetting to do so, will result in punishment. Do you understand?"

"Yes Mistress." Jane replied without hesitation.

"Good. Very good my little pet." Sif smiled softly before closing the gap between them once again.

As this was Jane's first time with a woman Sif kissed her for a very long time, the warrior woman gently resting herself on top of her prey as they both clearly enjoyed this sign of affection. Then again, Sif had always enjoyed kissing, and she had quickly grown to prefer kissing women to men.

Lorelai's sorcery no doubt had a hand in that, but as she felt Jane's soft lips, and soft body in general, pressed against her own Sif wondered why it had taken a spell to make her realise that, at least for her, women made superior mates.

It was not the first time she had thought such a thing, nor would it likely be the last, but this was not the time to wonder such a mystery. This was the time to concentrate on her latest conquest, the perfect porcelain doll which was Jane Foster, the little human who was now kissing her back without any of the nervousness of the initial kiss.

True, Jane was not the greatest kisser, but she did a pretty good job at massaging Sif's tongue with both her mouth and her own tongue, and she helpfully lifted herself up when necessary to make it easy for Sif to remove her clothing. Sif had found in the past if a first timer was nervous, like Jane clearly was, leaving their underwear on was a good way to relax them, which Sif did. Partly.

Jane's panties stayed where they were, but Sif removed everything else, including the other brunette's bra, allowing the warrior woman to gently play with the cute little handful Jane had to offer while moving her lips to the scientist's neck.

To Sif's delight Jane immediately started moaning and whimpering at her touch, which in turn pushed Sif to begin sucking as well as kissing her neck while she cupped those perky little boobs, her fingers teasing Jane's nipples to hardness before her mouth even got anywhere near them. Not that Sif was able to resist them for very long after that.

Sure enough Sif soon began the inevitable descent on her prey's body, kissing her way down Jane's chest until she could slide her lips up the scientist's right boob and take one of her nipples into her mouth. Sif sucked gently at first, but she couldn't resist swiping her tongue over it before she kissed her way down that breast, kissed her way up the other and gave Jane's left nipple the same treatment.

She then went back and forth between those tits, Jane clutching the sheets and whimpering adorably as Sif enjoyed her prize. Although if she was truthful with herself the entire time Sif was mindful of the real prize waiting for her between Jane's legs.

Jane couldn't believe this was happening. She wasn't the kind of girl who would just sleep with a man the moment after she met him. She'd only had sex with three guys, all of which she had dated for a long time before finally allowing them to flop around on top of her.

This was nothing like that though. This was literally something out of this world. A woman from another world, and if her sexy accent was any indication, from another time too. Or at least from a world somehow more advanced than Jane's yet with some very primitive thinking, which was fascinating, although Jane was far too preoccupied with what Sif was doing to her to dwell on it. Too overwhelmed by the fact that she was having sex with an alien.

Even though she would never admit it under any circumstances Jane had fantasised about being slowly seduced by a humanoid lifeform. Some musclebound creature who slowly romanced her and then took her hard and rough when she was ready.

Somehow she had never combined that with her occasional fantasies of being with another woman, and now it was happening Jane couldn't believe she hadn't considered it. Then again maybe it was better that she hadn't, because while she had an active imagination she could have never done justice to this image.

It only got better when Sif finally moved away from her breasts and started kissing her way down to her stomach, lingering there for a few long minutes before finally moving lower. Then she spent a few long minutes kissing Jane's thighs before slowly removing the astrophysicist's panties, pressing several kisses to Jane's legs as she went.

When Jane's last item of clothing was finally tossed aside Sif returned to kissing Jane's legs, making her way upwards agonisingly slowly and then pressing her lips to the area around the trembling woman's cunt without ever touching it.

Jane wasn't fond of using bad language, and she was constantly scolding Darcy for her foul mouth, but now the astrophysicist wanted to use every bad word she knew. She wanted to scream these words in frustration at Sif, and demand the warrior woman just touch her already. And if that didn't work she wanted to beg for mercy.

Promised that she would do anything if Sif just touched her where Jane needed her the most. However Jane couldn't. She just couldn't. Not because her modesty wouldn't allow her too, but because she was so overwhelmed with sexual need that she couldn't form words. No matter how hard she tried she couldn't speak, something which was terrifying for the brainy brunette. So it was something of a relief when she was able to form something coherent when Sif finally gave her what she wanted, even if it was a bad word.

"FUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!" Jane screamed long and loudly as she received her first lick from another woman's tongue to her vagina, the astrophysicist following it up with mindless whimpers and whines until it was time for her second lick, quickly followed by her third, fourth and fifth, "OHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDD! OOOOOOOOOOOH GOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDD! OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH GAAAAAAAAAWWWWWWWWWDDDDDDDDDDDD!"

After that Sif settled into a steady pussy licking rhythm which once again rendered Jane completely incoherent, but she continued screaming which Sif took as a positive sign.

After all, unless there was some kind of enchantment on the walls, Jane's servant was most likely hearing her mistress's cries, the Lady Darcy seeming the loyal type who would check on her mistress's well-being. Darcy also seemed the curious type, making it even more likely that they would be discovered as Sif intended, something the warrior woman was greatly looking forward too.

As much as Sif was eager to be discovered enslaving Jane so she could begin enslaving Darcy it was Jane who Sif needed to concentrate on. Luckily that was no hard task, Sif's latest conquest proving even more delicious than she looked, a primal part of the warrior woman regretting not simply burying her face in between Jane's thighs the moment she laid eyes upon the delicious looking thing.

Of course that would be giving in completely to Lorelai's evil magic, and while Sif no longer saw anything wrong with indulging in these taboo desires she had promised herself she would never truly force herself upon another woman, hence why she tried her best to give Jane the chance to resist.

The moment of hesitance had passed though, Sif nevermore sure that she had stumbled across a woman who shared her taboo desires as Jane's delicious juices flowed like a river down her throat, the taste like the sweetest wine the warrior had ever known.

Jane even had the nerve to grab onto her hair and pushed downwards while thrusting her hips upwards, acting like one of the most wanton lesbian sluts Sif had ever met. Oh how the Asgardian loved it. She loved everything about the situation, from the Midgardian's enthusiasm, at the way her body trembled beneath her, to the way her honey-like juices flowed down Sif's throat.

Perhaps most of all Sif loved the way that Jane screamed for her. Sif loved screaming. She didn't do it often herself of course, but she took sadistic joy in making her enemies scream in agony, and more importantly Sif revelled in being able to make her sexual conquests scream in pleasure.

The only downside in this case was that nothing out of Jane's mouth was coherent except the occasional swear word, meaning that the weaker woman didn't beg for her. Maybe she couldn't physically beg for her, and that made Sif sad. She did so love begging. Oh well, from the way Jane was becoming more frantic Sif could tell that her lover needed more from her, and she was only too happy to give it.

Jane felt like her eyes went so wide they almost fell out of their sockets like one of those ridiculous cartoons Darcy insisted on watching when Sif's tongue first slid across her pussy. When Sif's tongue slowly pushed its way inside her cunt Jane thought that her eyes were literally leaving her sockets.

Like they were going to shoot out of her skull and she would be blind forever from the force of this intrusion. It was certainly making her vision blurry, although that could have just been because she was so overwhelmed with pleasure.

She also let out the loudest scream of the night so far, Jane too far gone to remember why she had ever wanted to stay quiet as she frantically face fucked the Amazon in between her legs.

Which really wasn't a good idea, but Jane would gladly risk her life for the type of ecstasy she was currently receiving. Would gladly give anything to feel this way again. Would gladly become this woman's sex slave, something which was still so absurd to her, and that was before Sif had even finished burying her tongue inside her.

When she was finished, when that long, long tongue was inside Jane's pussy, Sif left it there for a few seconds, then began pumping in and out, driving Jane to the edge of climax in what seemed like seconds. Sif then left her there on the edge for what felt like an eternity, which in reality was only a few minutes, but it was long enough for Jane to start whimpering and trying to beg for her release.

Again she couldn't get out anything coherent, but again she didn't need to, this goddess of a woman increasing the pace of her tongue thrusts until Jane had what she truly wanted, the astrophysicist's brilliant mind exploding as she came in Sif's face.

Jane was cumming in another woman's face, her cum literally squirting out of her and onto her lover in a way she didn't think was possible. At least not for her. Then Sif's hand became vice-like, the taller brunette holding Jane in place with the greatest of ease while sealing her mouth tightly over Jane's cunt.

Jane didn't need to see it, she didn't need to feel it. She just needed to hear it. The obscene gulping sounds, somehow audible through her screams, an undeniable sign that Sif was literally swallowing her cum. Then the clearly stronger woman returned to tongue fucking her and Jane's precious mind was lost again.

It was a manipulation of the highest order but this was when Sif pulled up her skirt, moved her underwear to the side and slowly moved herself round so she was lying in a 69 with Jane. This was the most effective way of getting a new conquest to lick her, most of them so grateful to her for what she was doing they didn't even hesitate.

Jane wasn't one of them, but after half a dozen orgasms the scientist clearly felt obligated to return the favour. Her licks were nervous and awkward, but there was a certain appeal to them, and Sif was already so turned on from her latest conquest/the taste of a new pussy/Lorelai's wicked magic that it wasn't long before she felt a very familiar urge rising in her loins.

To Sif's delight Jane was smart enough to concentrate her mouth/tongue work on her clit while reaching a hand around so she could slip a finger and then two inside the bigger brunette's cunt. This granted Sif a very pleasant release, her cum practically drowning the woman beneath her who struggled to swallow as much as she could, even if it might have been out of self-preservation.

Although given the way Jane immediately return to the task of making her cum once her first orgasm was done Sif guessed the scientist was at least partly enjoying herself. Either that or the desire to return the favour had become great indeed.

It was about this time Sif noticed they weren't alone. Her first instinct was of course to remind herself were she had hidden her weapons, Sif relieved to see they were still there as she focused on the door which had briefly opened slightly before closing again. And riding Jane's face of course.

Sif wouldn't remove her cunt from Jane's face until it was absolutely necessary. Fortunately when the door opened again she swiftly realised it was the Lady Darcy, so not only did she have nothing to fear but her plan was working perfectly. Unless this was some kind of magic trick, which Sif doubted.

Of course there was a chance she was wrong, a thought which weighed heavily on her for the next few minutes as Sif debated whether to end the 69. As there was much she planned to do tonight this seemed like a great way to speed things up, although she had to admit to being reluctant to tear Jane's eager mouth away from her cunt and her mouth away from Jane's tasty twat.

Jane was just so yummy, and had really improved on her cunt licking in a very short time. However there was something Sif desired far more, and ultimately she did not regret her decision to move away, even if Jane whimpered in disappointment and looked up at her with desperate eyes.

"No, don't stop." Jane croaked.

"I'm not, my lady." Sif promised with a grin, "Just, moving on."

"Moving on to what?" Jane asked breathlessly, her eyes becoming wider again as Sif grabbed a seemingly inhuman device from her clothing which attached itself to her crotch and then produced a long smooth dildo seemingly out of nowhere, causing Jane to panic, "What, what-"

"Don't worry Lady Jane, I'm going to make you feel like no man has ever made you feel before." Sif promised as she quickly returned to the bed.

"I, I, I... I... oh God." Jane stammered as Sif mounted her.

The next thing Jane knew her legs were being gently pulled apart and the head of that alien strap-on was pressing against her entrance. She felt she should protest, if only because she had no idea what the device was made of, where it had been and most importantly Jane had no idea whether she could take the monstrous looking dick inside her.

However she found being mounted by a warrior goddess with a strap-on incredibly erotic, and Sif was nice enough to rub the tip up and down Jane's pussy lips, thoroughly coating it in cunt cream.

Jane was pretty sure that she was so horny that her body would do the rest, which luckily for her prove to be the case as Sif slowly pushed into her, the astrophysicist letting out a series of cries followed by long moans as inch by inch the warrior's weapon entered her.

In what felt like hours, yet at the same time seconds, Sif had stuffed every inch of the weird dildo into Jane's cunt, the brainy brunette feeling stretched to her limit but somehow not beyond, Jane wondering if the device was 'magic' or Sif was just ridiculously good at taking another woman. She suspected both given Sif's confident smirk.

"Now Lady Jane, I truly start to make you mine." Sif told her latest conquest after savouring the moment and before the real fun started.

Jane could only whimper in reply, that whimper mostly of disappointment as Sif slowly pulled her strap-on out of the astrophysicist's pussy, leaving Jane with the most horrible feeling of emptiness. Which was ridiculous, because Sif only pulled a few inches out before pushing them back in just as slowly and repeating the process, but Jane couldn't help it.

With every thrust she mourned the loss of the cock and then welcomed it's return, her whimpers quickly turning to moans, groans, gasps and cries of pleasure as this goddess began to officially fuck her as if she was a bride on her wedding night.

Having never been a girly girl Jane hadn't spent a lot of time thinking about her wedding day, or her wedding night, and she certainly hadn't been saving herself or anything, but now she truly felt like a virgin again as her pussy was stretched and filled like never before.

To be fair the stretching was still a little uncomfortable, but it was easily dwarfed by the wonderful pleasure she was feeling. Hell, Jane would put up with a comfortableness just for the incredible mental high for taking such a big cock, from such a beautiful woman no less, Jane feeling so proud of herself that she closed her eyes and just savoured the moment.

Sif was also savouring the moment. She almost always did when she was enjoying a new conquest. Even if she was in a hurry, because what was the point of not savouring the finer things in life like beginning to fuck another woman with her strap-on.

Especially as she got to enjoy the expression on Jane's face, the little scientist looking adorable as she closed her eyes and let her mouth full open as she became lost in the pleasure Sif gave her. Not that she didn't look adorable all the time, but in Sif's admittedly biased opinion another woman never looked better than when she was impaled on her cock.

Just when it seemed that it couldn't get any better, at least without increasing her speed, Jane's arms and legs wrapped around Sif in a sign that her latest conquest understood her place. Or at least that Jane's body understood it's place as Sif's plaything.

Perhaps even just Jane's cunt understanding it was now Sif's fuck hole to use as she pleased. Whatever the case it made Sif grin again and reward whatever part of Jane had caused this sign of her submission, that slight increase in pace all it taking for Jane to start begging for more like every other woman Sif had ever taken.

"Oh fuck me! Please fuck me, fuck me please, ohhhhhhhhhhhh, harder, harder, HARDER!" Jane cried out, not even caring she was blushing and using bad language, "Fuck me harder! Fuck, fuck my pussy harder! Oooooooohhhhhhhhhh aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh please Sif, pound my pussy, slam my cunt, OOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH FUCK MEEEEEEEEE AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!"

Never one to deny a beautiful woman anything Sif began hammering Jane's cunt, not hindered in the slightest by the scientist clinging onto her like a lifeline. The mere mortal's strength was nothing compared to Sif's and soon all Jane could do was scream in pleasure as she thoroughly coated the goddess's strap-on cock in her cum.

Which actually disappointed Sif a little bit. After all, she had been using a fraction of her strength, and it felt like she had just got going. She really didn't want to stop, but if she didn't surely Jane would pass out before long.

Luckily for Sif she knew plenty of ways to bring Jane down from her high so they could continue their fun, the most enjoyable of which involve taking the weaker woman's tightest of holes.

Of course that involved pulling out of Jane's pussy, and Sif was somewhat reluctant to do so now she had found her stride. So she fucked Jane through a few more powerful climaxes which left the other woman trembling underneath her, then she did what she had to in the name of truly conquering her prize.

Jane whimpered loudly as Sif suddenly pulled the huge cock from her cunt. She then opened her mouth to protest her loss and to beg for a return of that wonderful shaft, but the only thing that came out of her mouth was a deafening scream as she got what she wanted in a way she could have never imagined.

Namely by Sif pushing her legs onto her shoulders while slightly shifting her own hips downwards and grabbing the dildo in one swift movement before aiming the head of that weapon at Jane's virgin ass hole and ramming forwards. That poor anal ring didn't stand a chance against Sif's supernatural strength and in the blink of an eye Jane's anal virginity belonged to the warrior woman.

"Ah, surely there is nothing quite like a virgin ass hole." Sif smiled dreamily, her smile becoming wicked as she focused on Jane and added, "Relax Lady Jane. Relax and you'll start to enjoy it, I promise. All my pets do. Besides, we're almost done with your initiation. Soon you will be broken in, then we will truly be able to begin your training."

With that Sif gave another hard thrust, shoving a couple inches of dildo into Jane's virgin butt hole, the astrophysicist crying out as her anal walls were forced to stretch wider than ever before.

Then the goddess began to show her mercy again, Sif pumping those inches in and out of Jane's obscenely stretched anal ring, dramatically decreasing the pain although the weaker brunette remained humiliated. She would have never allowed any man to even touch her ass hole, and here was a strange woman she barely knew forcefully taking her anal virginity without even asking, Jane furious with herself for not stopping this madness, or at least not protesting.

Of course she couldn't do either of these things because it would risk upsetting her mistress, and that was the last thing in the world Jane wanted to do. And on some level she knew that was because of some outside force Sif had explained to her, although she refused to call it magic, but she also knew that after the amazing pleasure Sif had given her Jane wasn't so sure she could muster up the willpower to refuse this woman anything.

She also wasn't so sure she could say anything her throat was so sore from screaming in pleasure, so with a whimper Jane found herself doing as she was told and relaxing. Or at least trying too.

It was really hard to relax with the biggest cock she had ever seen pumping in and out of her virgin ass hole. Or more accurately formally virgin ass hole, Jane still having problems wrapping her mind around the fact that another woman had robbed her of her anal cherry.

After all, she would have expected this type of behaviour from a man, but what did Sif get out of this? Did she get off on humiliating other women by turning their most intimate holes into fuck holes... or was that toy actually providing Sif with physical pleasure? Was that even possible? Probably, although it wasn't Jane's area of expertise it was hard to deny that theory given the look on Sif's face.

The amount of physical pleasure Sif received in reality was much different than simple masturbation, the inside of the harness rubbing against her pussy in a very pleasant but unspectacular way.

Yet that pleasant feeling was dwarfed by the mental pleasure of violating another woman in this way. Of stretching another woman's most private hole and turning it into her personal fuck hole. Of solidifying her dominance over her latest conquest, that poor conquest's ass hole being stretched, filled and fucked for Sif's amusement.

Not that Sif was trying to make Jane or anyone else hate the experience. On the contrary, Sif prided herself on turning all her previous conquests into anal sluts, and she would do the same with Jane.

Oh yes, this prim and proper scientist would be her personal anal slut, Sif confident that before the end of this ass fucking she would have Jane begging for more, and after a few days of training Jane would shamelessly ask for her ass to be fucked, even if they were in public at the time. Jane was even halfway there already, the embarrassed brunette blushing, shutting her eyes tightly and gritting her teeth to try and prevent moans of pleasure escaping her lips. She failed miserably.

Sif grinned in triumph, then added another inch of strap-on dildo into the other woman's rectum, causing Jane to cry out in a mixture of pain and pleasure as her ass was invaded even deeper.

Then Sif went back to gently pumping her cock in and out of Jane's ass hole for a few minutes before repeating the process, sometimes taking longer pauses, sometimes adding more than a single inch at a time, yet ultimately she completed the penetration. Oh yes, she buried every inch of that huge cock in her latest victim's bowels, Jane whimpering as she was forced to accept the reality that her bottom had taken every single inch of Sif's big dick.

For about a minute or two Sif just savoured this wonderful moment, leaving Jane to try to relax with that entire dildo resting in her rectum. Then Sif restarted the sodomy, slowly pumping her hips back and forth, causing Jane to cry out, whimper and even moan as that dildo moved through her bowels and once again meant she was being butt fucked by the superior woman.

Oh yes, Sif had been taught to treat others with respect, but the truth was she was superior to this woman in every way and now this lowly mortal was her plaything, even Jane's butt hole an orifice for Sif to fuck.

That fact was not lost on Jane who whimpered helplessly as she was used by the stronger woman, the worst part of it being that her body gradually got used to the abuse and the unnatural use of her ass hole actually started to feel good. Then it started to feel amazing, even the discomfort which followed the initial pain a distant memory as Jane became overwhelmed by the pleasure coming from deep inside her ass.

At first she tried to fight it, digging her fingernails into her hand, gritting her teeth as hard as she could, etc. But it was no use, Sif would not be denied. Jane's ass hole now belong to this woman, it and every other part of her body nothing but Sif's to use.

Jane tried to tell herself it was Sif's evil magic, or whatever was making her attracted to the other woman in the first place, but she'd heard Darcy talk about the joys of anal sex and even though Jane had been sure she would never try it herself there had been part of her which had been curious.

She had definitely been curious about lesbian sex, that curiosity now coming back to bite her in the ass as Jane found it impossible not to moan at the intense pleasure she was receiving, Jane eventually feeling an overwhelming need for more. Just like Darcy had predicted, her assistants swearing that if she ever tried it Jane would be begging for more.

As that would mean giving up whatever shred of dignity she had left Jane tried to prevent herself from doing that as long as possible, but eventually she just had to whimper, "Harder! Fuck me harder! Fuck, ooooooooooh mmmmmmmmmmm, fuck my ass, oooooooooh fuck it harder! Oh please Sif, Mistress, OH GOD! OH FUCK! FUCKKKKKKKKKK AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!"

With that Sif began slam fucking her ass with what had to be every ounce of her strength, that dildo hammering in and out of that obscenely stretched back hole at what felt like light speed, stimulating places inside Jane she had no idea were this sensitive.

For a moment it felt like pure heaven, then Jane had an orgasm like none before and then she truly understood what heaven was. Heaven was being butt fucked by a warrior goddess, in this moment Jane not doubting that was exactly what Sif was as the stronger woman effortlessly sodomised her through that amazing orgasm and onto another just as powerful.

As those orgasms seemed to melt together, giving Jane the greatest ecstasy she had ever known, the astrophysicist briefly thought about how her assistant had utterly failed to do justice to the joys of anal sex. Then again Darcy had been ass fucked by mere mortal men who couldn't hope to compete with a goddess, so it's unlikely what she'd received was as powerful.

So briefly Jane gave Darcy a break, until she saw her assistant/the woman who was supposed to be her friend standing in the doorway with her hands down her skirt, Darcy obviously masturbating to Sif taking Jane's virgin ass. Oh Darcy was so fired.

Despite what Jane, and Darcy, might have been thinking Sif wasn't using her full strength. Not even close, and it was a constant battle for Sif not to get carried away with the fragile body of her latest conquest.

Jane's ass certainly would never be the same after Sif was done with it, that once exit only hole forever now a loosened fuck passage aching to be filled. And if the empty feeling in her loosened bowels wasn't enough the orgasms Sif was effortlessly giving her new anal slave would definitely turn Jane into a massive butt slut, which would make things easier for both of them as Sif planned on ass fucking the weaker brunette a lot during her stay on Midgard.

In fact Sif just might live inside Jane's ass, choosing to mostly or even entirely ignore the other woman's tasty pussy, in favour of wrecking Jane's rectum over and over again in every position possible until the smaller brunette's butt was literally ruined.

Oh yes, Sif would destroy this tight little bottom, Jane only being allowed a break when the Asgardian switch to her other walking fuck hole Darcy Lewis, the poor little Midgardian who was now standing only a few feet away patiently awaiting her turn to get her ass stretched, words not able to do justice to how much Sif was looking forward to taking that big fat ass and making it hers.

Sif was sure to tip Darcy off about her inevitable fate by grinning wickedly at her as she continued sodomising the busty woman's boss, Darcy now no longer bothering to pretend she didn't know she had been caught and even staggering into the room while still frantically fingering herself all so she could get a better look at her employer being fucked up the ass.

To improve on that view, and to finish in style, Sif pushed Jane's legs off her shoulders, placed them loosely around her waist, buried the dildo as deep as it would go into the other woman's butt and then stood up and casually walked over to the clearly afraid yet impressed Darcy, waiting until they were practically inches apart before beginning to bounce Jane on her lap.

Up and down, up and down, up and down, Jane barely conscious at this point as she was used to make a point, Sif showing off her impressive strength by not only keeping the other brunette in the air but rapidly thrusting the younger brunette's ass hole up and down her shaft so hard and brutally that she made her victim and herself cum several times.

As each one of those wonderful orgasms crashed through her body Sif's eyes remained locked with Darcy's, the Asgardian licking her lips as she silently told her next victim this was exactly what was going to happen to her, Sif enjoying the look on the Lady Darcy's face so much she wished it could last longer. Alas Jane fainted in her arms, and sex was no fun when the other person was unconscious. Oh well, time to enslave the Lady Darcy.

At first Darcy had been unable to believe her ears but she had been so glad to learn her first guess was right on the money and Jane was finally indulging in a little lesbian loving. Then she couldn't believe her eyes as that loving got increasingly extreme until Sif was obviously shoving her strap-on up Jane's ass.

Darcy would like to have claimed she rushed in to try and stop it, or called someone to help, as Jane obviously didn't ask to be sodomised, but somehow that just made it hotter, Darcy unable to stop herself from slipping a hand down her skirt and fingering her own cunt to a damn fine climax considering she was just touching herself.

The entire time she watched this intimate moment like some kind of creeper Darcy wasn't sure who she was more jealous of, Jane or Sif. To have her slutty ass fucked by a strong, dominant woman who clearly knew what she was doing was literally a dream come true, but she had fallen hard for Jane the moment she met her.

Before that even, Darcy's heart fluttering as she remembered seeing Jane for the first time. So gun to her head she was just a touch more jealous of Sif, but she was currently praying to any God who would listen to somehow let this be like one of those pornos she watched so she could be the meat in a scorching hot lesbian sandwich, ideally with Jane's cunt in her face and Sif's strap-on up her big fat butt.

It seemed like a dream, it had to be a dream, but when she was discovered she wasn't told to GTFO. No, Sif fucking walked up to her while bouncing Jane up and down like she weighed nothing before the astrophysicist fainted in her arms.

Then Sif grinned and pulled Jane upwards, the dildo coming out of her ass with an obscene sound, Darcy speechless as the supernaturally strong brunette gave her the best possible look at her boss's completely destroyed butt hole, Darcy's own butt hole clenching in fear and yet tingling with anticipation as she stared deep into Jane's bowels via the gaping crater which used to be the scientist's virgin ass hole.

Sif then slowly lowered Jane to the ground, straightened back up and softly commanded, "On your knees."

Without a moments hesitation Darcy slammed herself down onto her knees and before Sif could say another word grabbed hold of the dildo and guided it into her mouth. Once her lips were tightly around it Darcy moaned, instantly loving the taste of the deepest part of her boss's butt.

She then greedily sucked, slurped and eventually deep throated the entire length of the cock with practised ease, Darcy desperately trying to get every drop of Jane's anal cream as Sif gently stroked her hair like she was some kind of pet. Little did Darcy know that was pretty much what Sif had in mind.

"Oh Lady Darcy, I have such plans for you." Sif revealed as she watched as Darcy continued to give her one of the best blow jobs she'd ever received while Darcy thought to herself, I can't wait.

Chapter 149: Chapter 149. Sif enslaves a very enthusiastic (SLAVES OF SIF)

Ever since she had been cursed Sif had been blessed with a number of sex slaves with phenomenal blow job skills, but none of them showed as much skill and enthusiasm as Darcy Lewis. Of course, Darcy wasn't her sex slave, yet, Sif desperately trying to remember to give this girl a chance to escape before she enslaved her completely, but it was just so hard.

Darcy was so beautiful, and clearly a twisted little slut without any training necessary, Sif having no doubt that one of the reasons Darcy was so enthusiastic about sucking her strap-on was it had just pounded the deepest depths of Jane Foster's ass, the curvaceous woman only too happy to clean the dildo which Sif had used to take the anal cherry of her boss/friend/obvious crush.

Sif wasn't sure how long she just stood there getting her cock thoroughly cleaned, but it was much longer than necessary. Although in that moment Sif struggled to believe anyone could blame her, as even the straightest woman in the galaxy would be fascinated by the way Darcy took such a massive dildo down her throat with what seemed like relative ease, while only a few feet away Jane's most likely unconscious body was still shaking and her ass hole was still gaped from the hellacious pounding it had taken.

Sif was certainly fascinated by the sight, however there was a lot more she wanted to do to Darcy Lewis so at some point she found the strength to bend down, grab the other brunette's head and gently yet firmly pulled her mouth away from her cock.

Briefly Darcy tried to resist, but she barely opened her mouth before Sif gave a passionate kiss before breaking it into and telling her, "Listen to me very carefully Lady Darcy. You're under a spell, and the more we touch the more you become consumed by it. It may already be too late, and for that I am sorry, but I saw the way you looked at me and Lady Jane and thought you would not object to becoming one of my slaves."

"I don't." Darcy quickly replied, "Oh my God, you're so beautiful. I want to be yours, please? I promise I'll be a good slave and do anything you want!"

"Are you sure?" Sif grinned, believing she already knew the answer, "I will collar you. Brand you. Require you to have sex with many, many beautiful women, including your boss. And above all else, I will butt fuck you. Oh yes, I will take your big fat glorious ass and pound it day and night. Do you understand?"

"God yes, please, please make me your slut!" Darcy pleaded, "I love women! I love anal! I love you! I mean, I want to love you. I, I'll do anything you want. Please let me be your anal loving lesbian whore!"

From the way Darcy was speaking Sif doubted that the little servant understood exactly what she was signing up for, and she did feel a little guilty about that. However the enthusiasm of Darcy's confession, the lack of hesitation, the way she had shamelessly watched and even fingered herself to the sight of Sif enslaving Jane made it was clear to Sif that Darcy would love becoming her slave, the girl's last confession not merely a product of Lorelai's sorcery but a reflection of how the busty brunette really felt, albeit perhaps with the volume turned up.

So Sif felt no hesitance about kissing the other girl and then pulling her strap-on down to her knees, straightening up and then pulling Darcy by the hair into her cunt.

While doing that Sif told her latest conquest, "In that case, allow me to welcome you into my collection by giving you a gift ooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss!"

Sif plan to say more but she completely lost her train of thought when Darcy started eagerly lapping away at her cunt the second she was in position, the other brunette's lack of hesitation yet further proof that Darcy was an excellent candidate for Sif's collection.

In fact just from those first few licks Darcy Lewis proved that she just might have been born to be a slave of Sif, the busty Midgardian already racing to the top of the Asgardian's list of favourite cunt lappers.

Darcy had wanted to fall to her knees and eat this woman's pussy the second she saw her. She loved dominant women, and this woman seemed just to ooz dominance. Sif claimed some species considered her people to be Gods, and in Darcy's mind there was no mistake.

Sif had to be a goddess. She had thought that the moment she saw her, and the moment she tasted her pussy Darcy knew she would violently disagree with anyone who tried to argue otherwise. For now of course she would ignore thoughts of blasphemers in favour of concentrating on what was important, namely worshipping her new goddess.

Luckily Darcy had made an early start in her college experimentation phase, fucking her best friend in high school so by the time she got to college she was fucking practically every hot person insight.

If she hadn't known she was bisexual by the end of that then meeting Jane Foster confirmed it, although Sif may just turn her into a total lesbo, because damn, this woman was beautiful. And her taste, oh Darcy could write thousands of papers on this taste, get each and every one of them published, and yet still not be able to do justice to it.

The point to all this was that Darcy had plenty of experience being on her knees eating pussy and she used every trick she knew to try and please this goddess of a woman.

At first that just meant lingering on Sif's clit with every swipe of her tongue, but soon the lingering included several flicks of her tongue and even taking that sensitive bundle of nerves into her mouth for a gentle sucking. Then she was teasing Sif's entrance, then as that earned her the clearly stronger brunette's hand stroking her hair Darcy pushed her tongue deep as it would go into Sif's pussy and began fucking her with it.

Darcy also made sure to wrap her lips around Sif's entrance as firmly as she could to ensure at least the majority of the wonderful liquid flowing out of the taller woman's body ended up in her stomach where it belonged, although a lot ended up covering her face.

That was ok though, Darcy liked being given a facial, especially when it felt like her Mistress was marking her as her property. She felt even more like that a few minutes later when Sif came, not that Darcy's mind was capable of much thought as she became lost in swallowing as much of the goddess's cum as possible, Sif's regular cream somehow being surpassed by this even more addictively wonderful liquid.

Sif continued to be impressed by Darcy's abilities as a cunt lapper. In her experience women like Darcy Lewis were so beautiful they didn't normally try very hard in bed to please their lover. Luckily Lorelai's magic prevented Sif from suffering that fate as even the most selfish of women instantly turned into eager to please pets shortly after they got their first taste of Sif's pussy, however then their lack of experience was normally obvious.

With Darcy on the other hand, it was very obvious that she had experience, the girl clearly not afraid to lick pussy, and Sif liked that. She liked that a lot.

Although to be fair there was another possibility, that being Darcy was just naturally gifted at eating pussy. Then again it was probably a combination of both, Sif thought with a wicked smile.

Then she was crying out as Darcy's tongue entered her cunt without permission, Sif opening her mouth to order her to take it out, but it just felt so good. Still, she couldn't positively reinforce such behaviour, so as difficult as it was Sif remain silent, at least as much as possible, as the other girl tongue fucked her to orgasm.

Seeing as she was obviously still pretty wired from fucking Jane it wasn't long before Sif was cumming into Darcy's mouth and all over her pretty face, the Asgardian practically drowning the Midgardian in her cream as Darcy eagerly swallowed as much as she could.

Then Darcy restarted the tongue fucking without needing to be asked, pushing Sif to a couple more climaxes, each wonderful in their own right, until Sif reached down, pulled Darcy up to her feet with ease, tore open her shirt and bra before wrapping her lips around one of Darcy's nipples

"Hey! My shirt!" Darcy exclaimed as her shirt was destroyed, although she was more bothered with being denied Sif's pussy. Then she struggled to care about anything as Sif began sucking her tits.

After a few long seconds of boob worship Sif removed her mouth just long enough, "Unless you want to rest your clothes to suffer the same fate you will remove the rest of your clothing quickly."

Taking her words to heart Darcy stripped herself best she could and then just stood there moaning, groaning and whimpering as Sif went to town on Darcy's big tits, eventually lifting the smaller brunette so it was easier for her to go back and forth between these mountains of flesh.

Oh it was glorious, Sif promising herself one day soon she would lay Darcy out on a bed, or perhaps more appropriately a table, and then turn her into an all-you-can-eat buffet, Sif kissing, licking and sucking Darcy's lips, tits and pussy for hours until the tiny but curvy brunette was begging her for mercy. However her strength was waning after already conquering the more reluctant of the two women, and she wanted to save as much energy for that enormous ass that she desperately wanted to fuck.

So after who knows how long sucking Darcy's big boobs Sif gently lowered her to the ground, slapped her big bottom and firmly said, "I told you I would require you to give up your big fat glorious ass to me, so if you truly wish to be my slave you must give it to me now."

There was a second of silence, then Darcy turned and just as Sif feared she would run and deny her that big fat glorious ass Darcy jumped on the bed, landed on all fours and smacked her enormous ass, "You want it? Come take it."

Darcy tried adding wiggling her ass to the equation but Sif was on her less than a second after she had finished issuing the challenge. Somehow the warrior woman had found the time to pull up her harness and firmly secure it, Darcy taking a calming breath and relaxing as she half expected to be instantly anally penetrated.

Which shouldn't be too bad, the dildo should still be covered with saliva, and while it was about as tight as it had been in years as lately Darcy hadn't been in the mood to fuck anyone not named Jane Foster after years of giving up her ass to anyone who asked Darcy's back hole didn't need that much preparation.

Not that she wouldn't be happy to get some, which seemed to be the case as Sif began playing with her ass, "Mmmmmmmm, this is such a wonderful treat. Asgard is my home and I adore it, but there are not many there with asses as round and juicy as this one. It seems you were made to be ass fucked Lady Darcy, and ass fuck you I shall, but first since receiving such a wonderful gift I in turn wish to present you with a rare treat. One I do not give lightly, but to show you that your big fat glorious ass will be a most treasured jewel in my collection, and something I intend to treat with the utmost respect. At least for a dyke fuck hole."

With that Sif pulled apart her meaty cheeks and started frantically lapping away at Darcy's butt hole, the smaller of the two brunettes moaning loudly and happily as the bigger one began tossing her salad. Darcy moaned so loudly she was surprised the sound didn't wake Jane up.

Then again it was kind of a positive sign, Darcy looking over to her boss was still unconscious and smiling at the thought that in a matter of moments that would be her. Naked and unconscious with her butt hole gaped open thanks to being brutalised by a goddess, Darcy biting her lip to prevent herself from begging for the fucking she knew was coming as she wanted to enjoy this fantastic rim job.

At first there hadn't been much behind it, Sif simply licking her ass hole like a woman possessed, but then she settled into a really long slow ass licking which practically sent Darcy to the edge of orgasm all by itself.

Although to be fair she was kind of wound tight from eating the most delicious pussy she had ever had the honour of tasting, and it wasn't like fingering herself while watching Jane get introduced to the joys of lesbian sex have really done anything to quell her aching desires, so if Sif kept this up she was sure she would cum.

However after witnessing how hard Jane came from being butt fucked by the tall brunette, and the raw power Sif had displayed, Darcy definitely wanted to cum next from being anally pounded by this goddess.

Despite this growing desire she resisted the temptation to beg for quite a while as Sif really seem to be enjoying herself, and Darcy was overwhelmed by the need to please this dominant woman. If pleasing her meant bending over and letting Sif eat her ass all the better, especially if she slammed it right after with a big strap-on dildo.

Of course Darcy was not a patient woman, and while she was just about able to survive a ass licking when Sif's tongue pushed into her butt hole and she started being sodomised by a goddess's tongue she quickly found she could no longer hold back. She no longer wanted more, she needed it.

"Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhh Goooooooooddddddddd mmmmmmmmmm fuck, fuck me, oh Sif please fuck me!" Darcy pleaded, "Ooooooooooh yesssssssssssss, fuck me like a whore. Fuck me like an anal whore! Ohhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkk yeahhhhhhhhh, fuck my fucking fat ass and make me your anal whore! Please Sif, mmmmmmmmmm, your tongue feels sooooooooooooo gooooooooooddddddddddd in my ass, mmmmmmmmmm, but I want more. I need more! Please Sif, please, please, please, please, please fuck my ass! Fuck my big fat ass with your big fat cock! Pound me deep and hard and make me your slave!"

"As you wish." Sif grinned after she pulled her tongue out of Darcy's ass, then she licked her lips as she noticed Jane finally beginning to stir and then called out, "Jane, come spread Darcy's cheeks for me. It is time for your servant to become my slave, and I wish for you to have an up close and personal look at Darcy's ass hole becoming my fuck hole. Oh yes, I wish for you to witness exactly what happened to your ass hole as I officially make both of you my little dyke pets, you and your servant becoming nothing but a series of fuck holes for me to use whenever I want. Do you hear me Jane! Get over here now and give me Darcy's ass hole!"

Sif's strong, confident voice awoke Jane from her dreamlike state, the astrophysicist blinking as she tried to focus on the words before blushing furiously. She opened her mouth to try and protest, but one look at Sif, at that towering warrior woman staring down at her, Jane could only hurry to comply, the astrophysicist spreading her assistant's meaty butt cheeks for their new Mistress.

And perhaps the most perverted thing about it was it felt like an honour. It felt like an honour to present Sif with Darcy's ass hole as if it was some gift that Jane was giving her, like Darcy was her slave and Sif was now acquiring both of them, taking Jane's slave and Jane herself as lesbian sex slaves, the idea far more compelling than it had any right to be.

After admiring her prize for several long seconds Sif gleefully called out, "Welcome to my Harem Darcy Lewis."

Sif pressed the head of her strap-on against Darcy's butt hole while saying those words, and once she had said them she rammed forwards, burying almost half of the dildo inside Darcy's big booty in that first hard thrust. It was enough to make Jane's still incredibly sore and loose ass hole wince, and it made Darcy squeal so violently it felt like it would almost deafen them all.

However the two humans offered up no formal complaint, Darcy's squeal actually sounding more of pleasure than pain, as did the following sound out of her mouth as Sif pushed the rest of her dildo into Darcy's ass like a knife through butter and then started sodomising her with the same amount of ease.

"Relax Lady Jane." Sif said when she noticed the expression on her skinny slave's face, "The Lady Darcy is an anal whore of the highest order. I would not violate her fat ass so, if that was not the case. As it is I am merely using this large rump for it's intended purpose, pleasing dominant women. Is that not so, Lady Darcy?"

"Yesssssssssssss, oh my God fuck me! Ass fuck me like an anal whore! Butt fuck me like the anal whore I am!" Darcy squealed, "Oh fuck, my fat ass was made to be fucked, mmmmmmm, I was made to be fucked by dominant women like you Sif. Please use me and my big dyke ass for it's intended purpose!"

Jane can't believe her ears, or her eyes for that matter, the brilliant brunette dumbfounded by both what her assistant was saying and the sight of Sif's massive dildo pumping in and out of Darcy's butt hole. Both things were so obscene, but they turned her on so much, especially the sight of the anal sex.

It was the most sick and twisted thing Jane had ever seen, and just watching it was one of the most perverted things she had ever done, however she couldn't look away, completely fascinated by the sight and yet somehow jealous. Her ass felt it would never recover after the way Sif had abused it, and now Jane was craving more? What the hell was wrong with her? Why did her sore body still crave Sif's attention like nothing else she had ever known? And why was this one of the times she seemed to get what she wanted.

"Fear not Lady Jane, you shall soon know the joy of my dick in your tight little ass once again." Sif promised the blushing scientist as she pulled her strap-on dildo out of Darcy's already gaping butt hole and pressed it against Jane's lips, "For now, as Darcy was gracious enough to clean my cock once it has been inside your ass I must insist you return the favour."

Jane's mouth fell open but to Sif's credit she didn't try to ram the dildo inside. Perhaps because Jane's mouth wasn't quite wide enough to take it, although Jane was sure that Sif could make it fit. And sure enough, despite her disgust at the idea and the fact that she would never have even considered doing this before today, Jane stretched her lips even wider and slipped them over the head, tasting the part of the dildo which had pounded the deepest depths of Darcy's bowels.

And just when Jane thought she couldn't stoop any lower she found the taste not nearly as unpleasant as she predicted, even sucking greedily at the toy in an attempt to please her mistress, something Sif was more now than ever before.

Sif was indeed greatly pleased by Jane's progress. Lorelai's magic was always fast working, but it sometimes still surprised Sif just how quickly women turned into the most perverted of sluts for her.

Then again the magic was more effective when the woman in question had a hidden dark side, and from the way Jane had been staring longingly at Darcy's big tits and fat ass earlier it was perhaps not that surprising that once again acquired mousy woman yearned to be a dirty little whore, Sif taking great pleasure in unlocking the little slut in all of her conquests. And indeed, she made Jane go ass to mouth for a better part of an hour, constantly switching from Darcy's ass to Jane's mouth with the latter becoming increasingly eager as the minutes ticked by.

Truthfully Jane's blow jobs weren't up to Darcy's standard. Not even close, Jane unable to take every inch down her throat like Darcy had done, the scientists struggling to even take some of the toy cock into her windpipe.

Jane never gave up trying though, and it was intoxicating the way she initially looked horrified and disgusted by the act but in the end was slurping on the cock with just as much enthusiasm as Darcy had shown for the perverted act, with the only downside being it naturally frustrated Darcy, Sif impressed how long the clearly impatient assistant held herself back before letting her displeasure be known.

"Fuck me! Fuck me hard and make me cum!" Darcy finally wined, "Please Mistress, I understand it's really hot making Jane go ass to mouth, and I really love watching it, but I really need to cum. Please pound my fat ass and make me cum like a total whore with a dick up my butt! Please Mistress, fuck me like a whore. Fuck my ass and make me your whore! Make me your anal whore!"

"I prefer the term slave. And make no mistake, from now on you are my anal slave." Sif said firmly, "But I cannot reward your impatience, so therefore I will instead reward the Lady Jane for being such a good little cock sucker by reuniting her gorgeous ass hole with the weapon she has so thoroughly polished."

Taking the weapon out of her mouth Jane protested, "Mistress, please just give Darcy what she wants. I want to please you, but my ass hole is so sore."

Sif turned her full attention to Jane, "If you truly wish to please me you shall get on your hands and knees next to your fellow slave and allow me to use your most private hole for my pleasure. And make no mistake, you will do this for me, as every part of your body is now mine, especially the hole I enjoy abusing the most. Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes Mistress." Jane whimpered as she slowly got into the required position, adding timidly, "My ass is yours. Please use it."

Darcy looked back over her shoulder best she could as Sif slowly began sliding every inch of her strap-on back inside Jane's butt, Jane grimacing and crying out as her already ravaged insides were invaded while Darcy continued to complain, "Oh come on, no fair. You made Jane cum already. Lots of times. Please Mistress, Jane doesn't even want it, and it's my turn."

"I will decide whose turn it is." Sif said as she slowly loosened Jane's bowels and made her super smart new pet begin moaning in pleasure again from her second of many ass fuckings, "I promise in a very short time I will be deep inside your bottom and you will be cumming like never before, but until then be quiet as I enjoy your fellow slave's ass. Or do you truly wish to deny me my pleasure?"

Those words hung in the air for a moment, and then Darcy grumbled, "Just please hurry up. I need to cum so bad, and I love Jane but she shouldn't get you all to herself."

"Don't worry Slave Darcy, there is plenty of me to go around." Sif promised as she began butt fucking Jane harder, making the poor girl squeal with delight.

Part of Sif loathed punishing her latest conquest, especially when they were not yet fully conquered, but she couldn't resist having two slaves side-by-side, their asses gaping open and ready for her cock.

It had been far too long since she'd had such a pleasure, Sif briefly thinking back to the time her Harem had been filled with hundreds of women and she would have dozens of them lined awaiting their turn to be sodomised, Sif going back and forth between those wonderfully tight holes until her now legendary anal lust was satisfied. Two was not quite as fun as two dozen, but in the mood Sif was in it was more than satisfactory.

Since it had been so long in some ways it felt like the first time, Sif taking tremendous pleasure in fucking Jane's ass while next to them Darcy waited patiently for her turn. As Sif could sense Darcy's frustration the assistant wasn't waiting long, Sif merely ass fucking Jane long enough to loosen the other woman's rectum enough so that Jane's whimpers were of pure pleasure.

Well, there may have been a little embarrassment in there, but it was mostly a pleasure, and Jane definitely whined with disappointment when Sif once again removed her dildo from that tight little ass.

Darcy wondered if she'd be further punished for her insolence by being made to go ass to mouth. Or if Jane would be made to taste her own ass. She was so desperate to get her ass fucked again Darcy hopes not, but if there was going to be some more ATM she definitely wanted to be involved in the equation as she knew from previous experience she loved the taste of her own ass and Jane's ass tasted like heaven.

However to Darcy's relief Sif slammed her strap-on back up her butt and continued the butt fucking, despite the pain of the initial thrust Darcy crying out in mostly pleasure as she was once again anally violated by a freaking goddess.

Hopefully there would be some ATM later, Darcy salivating at the thought of sucking that strap-on after it had been ploughing Jane's ass and her own, however Darcy was more than ready for some serious butt pounding.

Unfortunately she would have to wait longer as Sif began to go back and forth between the asses of the other two brunettes, Darcy and Jane becoming nothing but fuck holes as they were used for Sif's pleasure. Which was still incredibly hot, however Darcy needed to cum so badly it hurt, and despite what she was sure would be the outcome of actions after half a dozen ass to ass switches she could no longer stay silent.

"FUCK ME! FUCKING FUCK MY ASS AND MAKE ME CUM!" Darcy screamed at the top of her lungs, "SERIOUSLY MISTRESS SIF, I NEED TO CUM! PLEASE FUCK MY ASS AND MAKE ME CUM! POUND MY FUCKING BUTT, SLAM MY ASS HOLE, JUST PLEASE, OOOOOOOOOOH FUCK, OH GOD PLEASE MISTRESS, I NEED TO CUM I NEED TO CUM I NEED TO CUM I NEED TO CUM OHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOODDDDDDDD I NEED TO CUM SOOOOOOOO FUCKING BAD, AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKK, YOU HAVE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!"

Darcy practically cried with frustration as Sif predictably chose Jane to butt fuck to orgasm first. Actually she had been banking on receiving a spanking first, and perhaps hopefully that would be on the cards for her, but for now she would have to dig her fingernails into the bed sheets to prevent herself from frantically masturbating to a climax no where near as powerful as the type Sif would give her.

If she needed a reminder of that she just had to watch Jane, who seemed to cum in seconds and then receive orgasm after orgasm after orgasm, Darcy hating the woman she had been crushing on for months in that moment because she desperately wanted to be the one being anally pounded.

Thankfully Jane was already exhausted and soon collapsed face down, Sif immediately yanking her cock out of Darcy's boss's ass and shoving it into Darcy's ass, the assistant crying out as every inch of the monster dildo was shoved up her butt in one go.

Thankfully she was gaped wider and deeper than she'd ever been, Sif immediately starting to slam that loosened rectum with what had to be all her strength, Darcy reaching a climax just as fast as Jane had, although 'climax' didn't seem appropriate as the sensation was repeated until she passed out, and each of those climaxes were far more powerful than anything she'd ever received before, Darcy never more sure that she wanted to be one of Sif's slaves as she received the best butt fucking of her anal sex loving life.

Sif was thrilled with her first night back on Earth. She already had two beautiful slaves, ones happy to subject themselves to the ultimate act of humiliation, their ass holes now stretched widely for her pleasure. She could, and she desperately wanted too, continue fucking their butts until they were literally ruined or her strength ran out.

Whichever came first, although as it was more likely to be the former Sif eventually convinced herself to stop. She had no idea how many orgasms she had given the other women, or how many times she herself had cum, but when she finally pulled out of Darcy's bottom and stood back she was greeted with quite the sight.

Both the other brunettes were lying face down on the bed, Darcy slowly joining Jane in lying flat as it was only Sif's strength which had been keeping her lower half in the air.

Their butt cheeks were a rosy red from where Sif's strong thighs had been slamming into them and their butt holes remained widely stretched, each of those holes gaping wide enough that Sif could see deep into the bowels of her latest conquests.

As it always should be when she was done using asses for her pleasure, Sif smiling down with joyous celebration at the two thoroughly enslaved women.

Yes, these two would make fine editions to her collection, Sif thought to herself as she did when she first met them. And the night wasn't over quite yet, Sif planning to wake the weaker women up and fuck them over and over again.

Luckily for her Lorelai's wicked magic caused her stamina to rub off on her pets, and both of them stirred shortly after Sif jumped on the bed so she was lying in front of them.

When Darcy finally lifted her head she stared at Sif for a few seconds, and then she whimpered, "I love you Mistress."

"Me too." Jane blushed, "I love you too Mistress Sif."

"And I love you Jane." Darcy said, turning to her boss, "I've loved you since the moment I saw you."

Jane blushed even more, "Really?"

"Really." Darcy grinned before looking up at Sif, "Mistress, can Jane be my girlfriend?"

Sif smiled, "I don't see why not, as long as you both continue submitting to me of course."

"Oh, that won't be a problem." Darcy leered.

"I'm, I'm good with that too." Jane murmured shyly.

"In that case..." Sif grinned, "Jane, do you take your fellow slave as your girlfriend?"

Again Jane blushed, but she nodded her consent, "Oh God yes."

"Then I pronounce you girlfriends. You may now kiss." Sif chuckled as Darcy grabbed Jane's face and practically smashed it against her own, the warrior enjoying the sight of her latest conquests passionately kissing for a few minutes before commanding, "Good, now I wish for you to further cement your relationship by sucking your Mistress's cock together. Oooooooohhhhhhhh yeeeeeeesssssss, that's it Darcy, wrap that big mouth of yours around the head of my cock. Taste the deepest part of your girlfriend's bottom, and your own of course. Don't be shy Jane, you will find this sort of thing is commonplace in my Harem. Soon you will be tasting the asses of many other different women, and various combinations of their flavours and your own. Mmmmmmmm, you two Darcy. Ooooooooooh, you girls are going to be tasting so much ass it'll practically become one of your food groups, mmmmmmmmm, but I think you will come to find the combination of your asses special, as it will remind you of how you became lovers and my slaves in the same night. Ohhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhh, suck it together, yeeeeeeeeessssssssssss, that looks so beautiful."

With Sif's loving encouragement Jane and Darcy began fighting for that dildo, desperately trying to get as much of the anal cream for themselves. And why not, it wasn't just their own ass juice they were sampling, it was each others, the mixture no doubt potent considering how much obvious love they had for each other.

Something which became even more obvious as they settle down and tried working together, taking it in turns to deep throat Sif's monster length. Or tried to deep throat in Jane's case, Sif very much appreciating the effort as she lovingly stroked the heads in between her legs as she contemplated all the fun she was going to have with these women, and many others like them in this world.

Chapter 150: Chapter 150. Wanda Maximoff seeks out Si (SLAVES OF SIF)

Sif smiled happily to herself at the beautiful sight of Jane Foster resting her head against the large right breast of Darcy Lewis. Both of her slaves were completely naked, snuggled together after a night of passionate love making. Which had more or less been the case for the past week, except this time Sif was not snuggled with them.

She hadn't even been a participant in the sex, instead choosing to finally give Darcy and Jane the first time together they should have had a long time ago, Sif taking great pleasure from being able to give them this and watching as they tasted each other over and over again until they were both exhausted and sated.

It had been such a struggle not to join them, but someone, or perhaps something, was coming. A woman, Sif was almost sure of it. She had felt her inside her head, a mind reader powerful enough to sense her from the other side of this planet, before beginning to seek her out.

As she used human transport it had taken several days for her to get close, and Sif had been hoping she would arrive to see Darcy and Jane going at it, her mysterious new friend faced with the pleasure that Sif could so easily give her, hopefully convincing the stranger to submit to her. Assuming of course, Sif deemed her worthy. If not, they are in a highly populated area and it would not take Sif long to find a new pet, or she could wake up Darcy and/or Jane.

That wouldn't be necessary, Sif thought with a smile as she walked into what had been Darcy's room and spotted her prey out of the window. She was younger than Sif thought she would be. Of course, all beings on this planet were to her, but this girl was practically a child, barely in her 20s, if that. And yet she clenched her jaw, strolled through the front door Sif had purposefully left open, marched right up to Darcy's room and boldly walked in.

Then after a few seconds of staring at Sif the new comer held her hand up to the door and then there was a spark of red and the door slammed shut.

There was a few long seconds of silence, and then the girl frowned, "Are you not afraid?"

"Are you?" Sif smiled, enjoying the way the girl flinched as she took a step forward, "I could feel you inside my head, reading my thoughts... is that why you've come child? Did you like what you saw?"

The new comer blushed and stared at her feet, "I, I-"

"There is no shame in it, you understand?" Sif interrupted, "Well, maybe a little. Even most of my biggest anal sluts feel a little ashamed when I take their asses, but as I believe you know, all my slaves love it before the end. Just as much if not more than they enjoy eating my cunt, or having theirs eaten."

More blushing, and then the pretty brunette stammered, "That's, that's not why I'm here."

Sif frowned, "Then why do you seek me out Witch?"

Looking up the other brunette asked, "Are, are you insulting me, or have you heard of me?"

Sif frowned, "I beg your pardon?"

"I'm, I'm the Scarlet Witch." The Witch finally introduced herself, "That's, that's what people call me. My, my real name is Wanda. Wanda Maximoff."

"The Lady Sif, of Asgard." Sif said proudly, before adding less proudly, "I am also referred to as Enchantress by many people, among other unkind things."

"Why is Enchantress unkind?" Wanda frowned, "It is pretty."

"It is the title of another." Sif growled angrily, "One I would see kneeling at my feet. If she's still alive."

Wanda perked up, "You desire revenge?"

"Yes." Sif admitted softly, "But even more on her sister, and even then I would resist the evils of their magic and seek justice, not vengeance. You, I sense, are not an agent of justice?"

There was a moment's pause and then Wanda said, "No, but I am willing to settle for it."

Sif tilted her head, "Explain?"

"Tony Stark." Wanda said bitterly, "The man took everything from me. My parents, my brother, my home... I, I became this way to avenge what I'd lost, but now it is he who has the audacity to call himself an Avenger. And as powerful as I am, I cannot take his life... I..."

"Oh, dear sweet child." Sif said softly, "There is no shame in not being able to take a life."

"Do not call me child!" Wanda snapped, her eyes glowing momentarily, "It's not that I don't want to... it's that he's surrounded himself with friends. Powerful friends, and alone I dare not attack them. But together, together I believe we stand a chance."

"And what do you offer, in exchange of this partnership?" Sif smiled knowingly.

"I offer you Pepper Potts." Wanda said as firmly as she could, then when Sif frowned at her she added, "The love of Tony Stark's life. If you will not kill him, taking her from him is more than acceptable to me. I sense he will be nothing but miserable without her in his life."

Sif was intrigued, but she pushed, "And?"

"And The Black Widow." Wanda said gleefully, then when Sif just stared at her she added, "Natasha Romanoff? She... she is quite famous. And beautiful. Until... until you arrived, she was the only woman I desired."

"Really?" Sif smiled, making a mental note to find out what she could about this 'Black Widow' before asking, "And now you desire me? Does that mean you're here to offer yourself, as well as the lovers of your enemies?"

"God yes." Wanda said softly, "I, I have never desired anything like I desire you. Ever since I first looked into your mind, I haven't been able to stop thinking about you. The things you enjoy doing to women. Things... things I ache for you to do to me."

Sif nodded, "My magic has that effect on mind readers. They quickly fall to me. I'm sorry. You must be very scared."

"No." Wanda said, nervously stepping forward, "Before you, I had no one. I was lost. Now I have a way to finally achieve my purpose, and yet I would give it up just for a moment with you. You're the most beautiful thing I've ever seen, or sensed, and I offer you my undying loyalty and, and love. Please, please allow me to be one of your slaves."

With those last few words Wanda fell to her knees and began kissing Sif's feet, the taller brunette smiling with triumph at another successful conquest. This was rare, but she had seen it before. Sif didn't have to say another word or even touch Wanda, this girl... this powerful being was hers to command forever.

However she was so unbearably cute that it seemed a crime not to fuck her, Sif quelling her desire to give the child a chance to escape, instead choosing to believe Wanda's claims of having nothing and wanting to give herself in exchange for achieving her goal. Also if Wanda truly desired this 'Natasha Romanoff' then it was a safe bet she wasn't entirely straight.

Her conscience mostly clear Sif spoke softly, yet clearly, "Stand Wanda Maximoff. Stand so I can make you mine."

Wanda gulped softly and then did as she was told, slowly getting to her feet and facing this goddess. To be fair Wanda wasn't sure if she was officially a goddess, but then again she wasn't sure she was officially a witch, yet she had to admit she was the closest thing.

Perhaps it was the same for this incredibly powerful woman. Regardless it felt like an honour just to be in this woman's presence, Wanda boldly using her magic to strip herself in the blink of an eye, hoping to impress her new Mistress.

Thinking of Sif as that caused Wanda to quiver with desire, but not nearly as much as when the taller woman took her into her arms and pulled her into a deep kiss. As she was lifted off the ground and into the incredibly strong arms of the other brunette Wanda felt happy in the knowledge she had made the right decision.

There was no longer any doubt in her mind, she should be this woman's slave. All should bow down to the wonderfulness that was Sif, Wanda hoping that the more powerful brunette would use her body in all the twisted ways she had seen in Sif's head, not simply because she desired it but because more than quenching her own desires Wanda blissfully wanted to please this heavenly woman.

Apparently Sif was more interested in pleasing her right now, putting Wanda at ease with a long make out session before slowly kissing her way down her neck and eventually her chest so she could slide her lips up one of her boobs.

The moment Sif's mouth wrapped around her right nipple Wanda let out a loud gasp followed by a long moan, the exact same thing falling from her lips when the stronger woman moved to the other nipple. Back and forth, back and forth, back and forth Sif went, licking and sucking those sensitive little balls of flesh until they were almost painfully hard. Then she licked and sucked them some more.

For the first few minutes of this Sif just held her effortlessly in the air like she weighed nothing, keeping Wanda's chest directly in front of her face and making the powerful 'witch' feel like a small child in the arms of this mighty warrior.

Then she was slowly lowered to the bed, allowing Wanda to dig her nails into sheets as she writhed in pleasure under this alien's talented mouth, the Scarlet Witch wondering if she was in over her head as she became this woman conquering warrior's latest plaything.

Sif was, as the Midgardians would say, an ass girl, however she was captivated by the female form, and she found Wanda's perky little tits quite delightful. Of course they couldn't compare in size to that of her dear Darcy Lewis, but Sif still found herself eagerly suckling on those titties for quite some time.

Or perhaps the fact that she had spent much of the past week worshipping Darcy's big boobs, or watching them jiggle for her while she fucked the busty assistant, had actually put Sif in the mood for a little foreplay.

It seemed only fair, she had missed out on Darcy's incredible rack during their first time because the girl had practically thrown herself at her and Sif had been riled up from sodomising Jane and desperately wanted to do the same to Darcy's fat ass.

Sif had promised herself she would not make the same mistake when it came to her next conquest, the warrior feeling like she lived up to that promise as she went back and forth between Wanda's tits for quite a while, licking and sucking those nipples until Wanda was literally crying with need.

"Please..." Wanda squeaked, "Lower. I, I need you to go lower."

Even though it was tempting to push the other girl for details Sif couldn't resist the desperation in Wanda's voice, or the smell of the other girl's arousal, Sif's mouth watering even more than it already was as she started lowering herself down in between Wanda's legs.

When she reached her destination she took a long sniff of her prize, breathing in the sweet scent of neglected pussy. Then she closed her eyes, leaned forward and sampled the sweet treat that Wanda had brought her, Sif believing this would not be the last treat Wanda would bring her but perhaps it would be one of the most enjoyable.

Thoughts of possible future conquests immediately were forgotten when Sif tasted Wanda's honey, the warrior letting out a fierce groan before beginning to frantically lap at the other girl's honeypot.

She had promised herself she would savour her next conquest a little more, but surely she had savoured this girl enough? Surely she could just tongue fuck her to orgasm as hard and as fast as she wanted without allowing any guilt? After all, this girl was hers. Had literally sought her out, prepared to give every ounce of herself for the chance of her precious revenge. Why shouldn't Sif take full advantage of that?

Wanda was terrified of the supernatural creature in between her legs. Really she would be a fool not to be, but she had promised herself she would be brave. Whether because of the magic flowing through Sif or her own burning desire for this beautiful creature Wanda found it alarmingly easy to relax and give herself completely to Sif.

However she still searched Sif's mind. She had been 'burned' too many times to just blindly trust, but she saw nothing but pleasurable intentions which continued to put her at ease. She also saw what Sif wanted to do now, and after a few minutes of gentle licking Wanda encouraged her to do it.

"Mooooooorrrrrrrrreeeeeeeee ooooooooooooh Gooooooooooddddddddddd!" Wanda moaned, "Lick me, ohhhhhhhhhhhhh yessssssssssssss, more, lick my ooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeeeesssssssssssss, oh fuck me! Fuck me... fuck me Mistress."

It felt odd to refer to Sif as that, mostly because it felt so natural. Sif was so powerful, and strong, and big, that it seemed only right that she be given such a title, and even before Sif appeared on earth Wanda had been searching for a master, and now she had finally found one worthy of her.

Because for all her power she didn't have the confidence needed to lead, or a strategical mind for that matter, both of which this goddess possessed, Sif bizarrely proving that as she continued licking Wanda's pussy, building up the force of her licks and beginning to linger on the smaller brunette's clit.

When Sif wrapped her lips around Wanda's clit The Scarlet Witch let out a long cry of pleasure and then arched her body upwards into Sif's face. Sif smiled at this and increased the suction, causing Wanda's eyes to glow red and crimson sparks to fly from her hands.

The process was repeated when Sif went back to licking her clit, and then again when that tongue travel down to her entrance, and then yet again when Sif seemed to engulf Wanda's cunt with her mouth so she could suck the juices she apparently found so appetising directly from the source. Throughout this Wanda searched Sif's mind, the graphic images she saw now and the ones she had fingered herself to while seeking this powerful being out causing her again to beg for more.

"Please, please, please, please, oh please... fuck me." Wanda gasped weakly, so overwhelmed physically and mentally it was a struggle to say anything, let alone what she must now, "Your tongue... fuck me, your tongue. Fuck me with your tongue! Tongue fuck me! Fuck meeeeeeeeeeee aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh Gooooooooddddddddddddd!"

The fact that English was Wanda's second language didn't help, although words like that had echoed in her mind for the past week as she searched for her new Mistress, the wonderful woman who granted her request almost immediately. When she did Wanda instantly came, Sif's magical tongue, and an entire week of being unbelievably horny, easily pushing Wanda over the edge again, and again, and again.

These climaxes redefined her understanding of pleasure, easily surpassing anything she had done with men or herself, the best part about it being that it was so mind numbing that for a while she couldn't hear any voices inside her head, not even her own, and oh was that wonderfully blissful.

Sif was feeling equally blissful as she expertly swallowed every single drop of Wanda's cum. It was far from an easy task, but with a little luck and holding her conquest firmly in place Sif could just about do it, Wanda's cum proving to be one of the sweetest Sif had ever tasted, and she had gone down on a lot of women.

It was extra incentive, like she needed it, to shove her tongue back into Wanda's cunt the second the younger girl's orgasm was finished and tongue fuck her to another climax, something Sif achieved quickly and easily thanks to her own skill and just how riled up Wanda was.

Over and over again Sif made Wanda cum in her mouth, this witch writhing around so much and even grinding down onto her face that it wasn't long before that precious liquid began escaping Sif's hungry mouth and covering her face.

Which had its charms, although Sif definitely preferred to swallow, so she redoubled her efforts. Then in the name of variety, and more importantly to applaud The Scarlet Witch for seeking her out and offering herself to her Sif moved her mouth back up to Wanda's clit and wrapped her lips around it at the same time she pushed her finger into the other girl's cunt.

Instantly Wanda came again, and again, and again, Sif soon adding a second and then a third finger and rapidly pumping them in and out of the other girl's love box while sucking increasingly hard on her clit. Throughout this Wanda screamed so loudly that Sif was surprised the sleepy Darcy and Jane didn't stumble into this room to see what was going on.

Surprised and more than a little disappointed, as that was one foursome Sif was very much looking forward too. Then again this tasty treat deserved her full attention, Sif happily giving it until she was sure Wanda would pass out if she didn't give her something of a rest, and Sif knew exactly what kind of rest she wanted to give her latest conquest.

So somewhat reluctantly Sif pulled herself from between Wanda's thighs and licked her lips clean of yummy girl cum as she admired her handiwork. The young girl before her lay trembling from the after-shocks of her orgasms, body so wonderfully flushed as Wanda stared up at Sif with awe and wonder.

Then this look crossed Wanda's face, a look she had only previously seen on her fully broken bitches, which greatly pleased Sif. Unless she was mistaken Wanda wanted to return the favour, that seeming to be the case as the girl's eyes brightened as Sif slowly took off her clothes and then move to straddle Wanda's face.

Wanda felt so drained after those amazing climaxes she wasn't sure she'd ever be able to move again, at least not without her magic, her body was just so exhausted. Then her eyes focused on Sif and she was overwhelmed with the urge to show her gratitude.

She tried to beg for the privilege of returning the favour, but her mouth was to dry from screaming and she still felt like she had no energy. That energy returned to her, or at the very least adrenaline flooded her body, as Sif slowly removed her clothes so thankfully by the time her wonderful Mistress mounted her face Wanda had the strength to stick out her tongue and slide it along Sif's pussy lips.

First her tongue, then her mouth, and then her throat was soothed with the most wonderful liquid Wanda had ever tasted, the smaller girl moaning happily as cautious licking quickly turned to frantic lapping.

Soon Wanda felt Sif's yummy pussy wasn't close enough so she lifted her head to wrap her lips around the entrance to the other woman's cunt, hoping that Sif's cream would flow directly down her throat. She was indeed rewarded by more juices, and a chuckle from Sif, Wanda's heart fluttering as it sounded like she was pleasing her new Mistress.

Indeed pleased with her new slut's eagerness Sif moaned, "That's it my pet, worship me just like that. Mmmmmmmmm, I do so love to be worshipped like this, and your pretty little face makes the most delightful seat. Oh yes, I could ride your cute little face forever if you would just keep licking me like that."

This new form of encouragement again caused Wanda's heart to flutter, but it also caused her to wonder what she should do next. She was loving the taste of Sif's pussy, but she really wanted to find out what her Mistress's cum tasted like. After all, if the goddess's regular cunt cream was like heaven wouldn't her cum be even better?

Darcy Lewis and Jane Foster seemed to think so, Wanda vividly remembering the thoughts which had gone through the heads of the two women now sleeping in the other room as it had been their faces buried in Sif's cunt like her own was buried now. Those memories made it virtually impossible not to shove her tongue as deep as it would go into Sif's cunt to try and force the cum out of her.

However, Sif had just implied she wanted this to last, and all Wanda had to do was search the mind of the older brunette to know she spoke the truth. So after a long debate with herself Wanda decided to compromise.

She wouldn't try and force her Mistress's orgasm until Sif commanded it, however she would make sure she got more of the heavenly cunt juice, Wanda achieving that by beginning to suck the cream from Sif's pussy in between eager licking sessions. Much to Wanda's delight this caused even more encouragement to escape Sif's lips, every word filling Wanda's heart with happiness, more than she could ever remember having.

"Ooooooooooh yessssssssssssss eat my pussy!" Sif moaned, "Eat it just like that you beautiful woman. Mmmmmmmmmm, you may have the face of an innocent child, but you eat pussy like a shameless lesbian slut, ohhhhhhhhhh, and therefore you shall make an excellent addition to my collection. Oh yes, I shall enjoy sitting on your pretty face for quite some time, mmmmmmmmmm, that cute little mouth of yours mine to use whenever I want, oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh, you as my dyke whore to use as I please, aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh, fuck me Wanda! Fuck me with your cute little tongue just like I fucked yours and truly become my cunt licking lezzie slave! OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!"

Sif hadn't been much of a talker in bed before Lorelai had turned her into this 'abomination', and truth be told she still wasn't. Both in and out of the battlefield she preferred to let her actions speak for her.

However many of her pets needed coaching, or just some gentle encouragement, especially during the first time. Sif sensed that this was true of Wanda Maximoff. To be fair, she was rewarded handsomely for her words, Wanda becoming more confident with her tongue and mouth by the second until Sif was unable to speak coherently, and by then the girl was lost in the act of eating pussy.

Just before that moment Sif ordered Wanda to push her tongue inside her, and seconds later the girl obliged, eagerly shoving her tongue as deep into her cunt as it would go, nearly making Sif cum on the spot. Less than a minute later she was cumming, Wanda tongue fucking Sif with a skill and confidence beyond her years.

Clearly the girl had studied Sif's mind extensively, learning exactly what the warrior enjoyed most and likely how Sif had used her tongue to please countless women. It also explained the skill of her earlier pussy licking, cute little Wanda Maximoff unknowingly securing her new role as one of Sif's favourite rug munchers.

Of course thought about the future with forgotten as Sif's cum squirted out of her cunt and into Wanda's mouth and all over her face. Bless the girl, she tried to swallow all she could, but Sif practically drowned the poor witch in her cum, especially as she grinded herself downwards to help Wanda push her to a few more climaxes.

Oh how Sif wanted to continue, but she desperately needed to complete Wanda's submission to her and take the younger girl's most likely virgin ass. First though, Sif had an idea which would allow her to have a little more fun and reinvigorate herself in the process.

So Sif pulled herself up, much to Wanda's dismay, shifted herself slightly and then quickly lowered herself again while moaning, "Lick my ass hole! Mmmmmmmmm, you did such a wonderful job with my pussy. Oh Wanda, you ate it so well, but now I want to see if you can eat ass half as good as you eat pussy. Oooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssssss, lick my ass hole just like that, mmmmmmmmmmmm, good girl."

Much to Sif's delight Wanda didn't hesitate, licking frantically at the warrior's back door while Sif's hand came down to rub her pussy gently, slowly bringing herself down from her high. Sif didn't need to be a mind reader to know that Wanda clearly wanted to be the one touching her pussy, or perhaps even her own, Wanda's exhausted body once again craving Sif's touch.

That was the best thing about women, they re-charged so quickly, especially when in Sif's presence. And Sif would touch Wanda soon enough, but for now Sif was very happy where she was, that being gently pressing her ass down on top of Wanda so once again she was the only thing the other girl could breathe.

Wanda hadn't been looking forward to this as much as eating Sif's cunt but she hadn't been dreading it quite as much as what would come next.

After all she had seen how prim and proper Jane Foster had been hesitant at first to lick Sif's ass hole and later had become her Mistress's eager ass licker, and Wanda was delighted to find that, like Jane, there was no unpleasant taste to this and there was a certain thrill to worshipping such an intimate part of another woman's body. The woman who now owned her, Wanda feeling like she was merely giving Sif the respect she deserved.

So she put everything into this rim job, frantically lapping at that puckered hole and eventually trying to push her tongue inside it. Like the countless others that had come before her she didn't get far, but she eventually got as far as anyone else, Wanda feeling honoured to clean the inside of Sif's ass hole so she could prove she desired to be totally submissive to this literal goddess.

She even had the courage, and maybe the audacity, to pull Sif down onto her face more firmly so her new Mistress was smothering her with her ass, even more so than she had done with her pussy, Wanda delighting in being surrounded by the smells of Sif's most intimate holes.

From above Sif moaned in pleasure, possibly achieving a gentle orgasm in the process, although it was hard for Wanda to tell. She was to lost in eating Sif's ass out to read the taller brunettes mind, just like with the pussy eating Wanda's head becoming blissfully empty as she worshipped this goddess.

The only thing that stopped it from being perfect was that Wanda wasn't the one touching Sif's pussy, or her own needy cunt. Well, that and Wanda feared what it would be like to have her virgin ass taken by the stronger woman, although now more than ever she was willing to do anything to become a slave of Sif.

As if she were the mind reader Sif chose that moment to pull her ass away from Wanda's face, The Scarlet Witch gasping for breath and fighting the urge to pull her new Mistress back down onto her face.

Partly because Sif got off the bed momentarily, grabbed the device from the side of the bed and then pressed it to her crotch, straps shooting out and wrapping themselves around her waist while a huge dildo appeared as if Sif possessed a real cock. Sif then slowly covered the dick in lubricant and then return to the bed, grinning wickedly practically the entire time.

"If you've read my mind, you know what I want now." Sif purred.

Wanda blushed and replied, "Yes."

There was a moment of silence, Sif just staring at her latest prize expectantly. Then Wanda nervously turned onto her stomach, pushed her ass up into the air and then spread her cheeks, offering up her ass hole to the delighted Asgardian warrior.

An virgin ass hole at that, perhaps the most wonderful prize in all of the nine realms as far as Sif was concerned, and certainly the most precious gift Sif had ever received, the conquering warrior woman licking her lips as she pressed the tip of her strap-on dildo against the witch's untouched anal ring and began to push forwards.

Confirming Sif's suspicions Wanda whimpered, "Please I... I have never done this before. Please be gentle with me. At least for now."

Sif smiled. The girl truly had read her mind, something which definitely didn't bother her during the taking of this most wonderful prize, Wanda's virgin butt hole stretching for the head of her cock looking as beautiful as anything else Sif had ever seen, and during her travels she had seen a great many wonders.

Of course to Sif there was no greater wonder or prize or whatever then taking a beautiful woman's anal cherry, the fact that this girl was so young and so very powerful only making it even sweeter when Wanda's ass hole stretched wide enough to allow the head of her strap-on to slide past that tight anal ring and into that tiny little forbidden hole.

Over the years Sif had seen a number of reactions to the losing of one's anal virginity, but the sharp gasp followed by a quiet determination to relax once again proved that Wanda had been inside her head, because in Sif's experience you couldn't just be told what to expect, you have to experience it.

And the few mind readers she had been with had told her they hadn't just seen her enslaving other women, they had experienced it. Which made Sif wonder, how many times had this little witch lost her anal virginity in her mind, almost every experience not merely a fantasy but another's memory? How many times had Wanda imagined it was Sif taking her anal cherry?

Wanting to live out the fantasies, and the memories, Sif intended on giving Wanda the ass fucking of a lifetime and thus completing the girl's enslavement. Obviously she needed to complete the anal penetration first, so Sif began slowly sliding the rest of her cock up Wanda's butt, her eyes transfixed at where her weapon of ass destruction was disappearing into the smaller brunette's back hole which was on perfect display thanks to Wanda continuing to spread her cheeks like the perfect anal loving lesbian sex slave.

Oh yes, this girl was a really promising addition to her collection, Sif confident that she would spend a lot of time sodomising this tiny girl in the days, weeks and years to come.

Wanda Maximoff had made the ultimate sacrifice for her revenge, and she hoped it would bring her as much joy as it was bringing the beautiful alien woman stretching her ass beyond anything that was intended. Honestly this was the part Wanda had been dreading the most.

In fact the more she sensed of Sif the more she dreaded nothing about submitting to this warrior woman except giving up her ass, and even then she knew that Sif would make her cum. It felt absurd right now as Wanda felt as if she would pop like a balloon long before that, but countless women had thought the same only to experience the greatest orgasms in their lives.

That fact was not entirely comforting, because Wanda was not sure she could live with the shame of cumming with a cock up her ass like only the most twisted of perverts. Then again after the amazing climaxes she'd already received it made her feel so good to be bringing Sif this much pleasure, Wanda not needing to be a mind reader to tell that her conqueror was taking great pleasure in Wanda's gift to her.

The look on her face alone would have told that, although in this moment Wanda was focused solely on relaxing and therefore unable to avoid read Sif's thoughts, most of them making her blush.

Bizarrely they also helped her relax and to Wanda's astonishment her back passage slowly but surely accepted every inch of Sif's strap-on cock, the older woman taking a moment to savour the completion of the anal penetration before she began to 'officially' give Wanda her first butt fucking.

Over and over again Sif would pull her cock about half way out of Wanda's butt hole and then push it back inside, that forbidden orifice slowly becoming used to being a fuck hole until the initial pain and discomfort that had followed was a distant memory and the only thing Wanda felt was unbearable pleasure.

It was mostly unbearable because Wanda felt so ashamed to find herself enjoying this sick and twisted act, the younger brunette hoping that perhaps the older brunette would become impatient and make her cum before it all became too much and Wanda begged Sif to fuck her hard.

However she already knew many other women had made that mistake, and again, she didn't need to read Sif's mind to know that the warrior woman would show her no mercy, that she would not escape this experience with even an ounce of her dignity and she might as well beg like an anal prostitute and get it over with.

In that moment, that horribly undignified moment that a huge dildo was pumping in and out of her ass hole, Wanda realised that's exactly what she had become. In her desire for vengeance she had become blind to the fact she was prostituting herself.

Literally exchanging her anal virginity and every fibre of her being for the chance to merely upset the man who had taken everything from her. Perhaps sorting out this woman and offering herself to her wasn't the best of plans, but then again the second Sif has stepped onto this plane of existence Wanda knew it was only a matter of time before her virgin ass hole was stretched around Sif's strap-on and she was begging to be her bitch.

So really, she hadn't simply become a whore, she had just accepted the inevitable, and in the name of that Wanda began to beg, "Fuck me. Please, fuck me hard. I want you to tear my ass hole apart. Mmmmmmmmmmm, turn it into your fuck hole. Ohhhhhhhhhhh, turn me into your fuck hole. I want to be your fuck hole Mistress Sif, please grant me the honour of being your fuck hole. Please let me be an orifice for your pleasure, every hole on my body yours to use whenever you want, mmmmmmmmmmmm, my body and powers yours. I wish to be yours oh mighty Sif, please let me be yours. Please let me be your butt slut, your ass whore, your anal slave, your oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeessssssssssss, make me your lesbian fuck toy, your dyke whore, your lezzie slut, ohhhhhhhhhhhh, ohhhhhhhhhhh, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Gooooooooooddddddddddddd make me a dyke! Make me your dyke! Fuck me, aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkk, oooooooooooooh Mistress! Mistress, Mistress Mistress, Mistress, MISTRESSSSSSSSSS AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOODDDDDDD! MISTRESS SIF, I, YOURS, I, OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDDD!"

Even though the pace gradually increased to the point it was hard to talk Wanda kept begging for as long as she could. Even trying to remain coherent long after Sif had pushed her hands off of her butt cheeks so she could 'enjoy the feeling of her latest conquest's ass cheeks jiggling for her, Wanda continued to beg as a sign of respect to the powerful being who now owned her.

Yes, Wanda would not only accept her enslavement but do everything in her power to become the crown jewel of Sif's collection. Perhaps even her second-in-command, if she could convinced the other woman to recruit an army and become a true force to be reckoned with.

Such thoughts melted away as Wanda became overwhelmed by how amazing it felt to be ass fucked by Sif. She had been deep inside Sif's head, and the heads of the women Sif had first encountered and were now sleeping soundly a short distance away, but Wanda had a hard time believing what she sensed until she actually felt it for herself.

It seemed silly now, that somehow with everything she'd seen Wanda hadn't believed it could feel good to have the giant dildo ravaging her bottom, but now she would happily give up anything including her precious revenge if Sif would just grant Wanda the privilege of being her anal loving sex slave. Perhaps even just anal slave, Wanda smiling blissfully as she imagined Sif only using her ass hole for her pleasure from now on.

The humiliating thought of being turned into nothing but an orifice, using her forbidden hole no less, pushed Wanda over the edge of the greatest climax of her life. Yes, she had thought that before, but Sif kept redefining her understanding of the word ecstasy, pleasure feeling like an insufficient word as she violently squirted, shook and screamed.

Perhaps more worryingly her eyes and hands glowed red and various items started to float or fly across the room, and the house possibly shook, although it could have been just Wanda's body again.

Perhaps because she encountered this before, or perhaps because she was too lost in ass fucking Wanda, Sif didn't seem to notice the things going on around her and simply concentrated on destroying Wanda's ass hole, something which felt Sif was literally going to achieve, and yet the Scarlett witch felt nothing but pleasure.

Well, pleasure and humiliation, although Wanda became less worried about having her butt so obscenely abused as the pleasure became so overwhelming she turned into a mindless animal, desperately hammering herself back against the thrusts of her Mistress's, Wanda not caring if she ruined her ass forever, she wanted more of this heavenly pleasure, hoping that along the way she could prove herself a worthy addition to Sif's Harem.

Sif was already pleased with her addition, although she couldn't recall ever being displeased, especially when fucking another woman up the ass. And this wasn't merely an ass, but a virgin ass, as tight as Sif had ever known.

Of course it was the mental stimulation of robbing this girl of her anal cherry and turning her into an ass whore which was the real icing on the cake for Sif, the far stronger woman struggling not to cum for what felt like a century as she joyfully sodomised the weaker woman.

Even though it became almost painful Sif held back because she knew when she started cumming it would be the beginning of the end, and she was so enjoying this girl's cute butt. However even the mighty Sif had her limits, and the stimulator inside her harness combined with the irreplaceable joys of brutally pounding an ass which had been virgin before Sif had begun this violation ultimately caught up with her and Sif came.

Not quite as hard as little Wanda, but Sif had problems imagining it was nearly a satisfying, although naturally the warrior woman pushed through it to ensure more orgasms for herself and her new lesbian slave.

Now the floodgates were open it was even harder to stop herself from cumming and eventually Sif just gave into it, her multiple orgasms quickly piling up and forcing her to stop, or at least take a break. Before that happened Sif try to prolong the pleasure by switching positions from her favourite to her second favourite.

For the sake of convenience this unfortunately meant removing her cock from Wanda's ass momentarily, her latest conquest letting out a pitiful cry of being robbed of the toy which had given her so much pleasure. Then Wanda cried out joyfully as Sif picked her up, stood up, turned her around and then skewered her gaping ass hole on her strap-on, all in a matter of seconds.

Before the poor girl knew what hit her Sif began bouncing her up and down her shaft, essentially using Wanda's butt hole to masturbate her fake dick. This made Wanda squeal with ecstasy and desperately cling onto Sif best she could as she truly received a rectum wrecking, Sif genuinely impressed the girl didn't pass out or beg for mercy.

Instead she just whimpered, cried and squealed in pure pleasure, pretty much the whole time staring into Sif's eyes with the look of total devotion which told Sif that Wanda Maximoff was broken beyond repair, this girl to forever be one of her conquests, the wonderful feeling of satisfaction that gave her allowing the warrior to slowly decrease her thrusts and then sit down with Wanda still anally impaled on her cock.

For a few minutes the two women just lay there catching their breath, and then Wanda lifted her head from Sif's chest and began bouncing herself on the warrior's cock.

She was too exhausted and sore for such an act, the poor girl scrunching up her face in pain as she slid her incredibly sore ass hole up and down Sif's shaft, moving at a snail's pace and having to dig her nails into Sif's shoulders to try and cope with the pain. And yet, Sif found everything about this endearing, especially the fact that Wanda was equal parts desperate for more pleasure and desperate to please her.

Unfortunately the girl took this act of mercy the wrong way, "M, Mistress... have I displeased you?"

Sif smiled softly, "No my pet, I merely wished to give your delightful ass hole a break from being my fuck hole. I also desire to see how stretched it is."

Although Wanda blushed she nodded in understanding and then slowly got off Sif's lap. It was incredibly awkward as she had to pull herself up far enough to remove the dildo from her ass, but Sif helped her by lifting her up and then placing her on the floor, not letting go until she was sure Wanda was securely on her feet.

Her latest conquest then blushed again but to her credit she barely hesitated to turn around, bend over and spread her cheeks, presenting Sif with the cutest little gaping butt hole. It wasn't the widest gape Sif had ever caused, but it was nothing to be ashamed of, Sif able to see deep into Wanda's rectum via that little crater which used to be so tiny and tight.

After admiring the sight for several minutes Sif simply pointed out, "You know what I want now, don't you slave?"

"Yes Mistress." Wanda said softly, slowly and awkwardly letting go of her cheeks, straightening up and turning around.

For a moment their eyes locked, then again Wanda blushed and did as she was told, namely falling to her knees, closing her eyes and wrapping her lips around Sif's cock.

Then like the countless others before her Wanda moaned as she tasted the deepest part of her bowels on the strap-on, Sif's latest conquest unable to believe she loved the taste of her own ass so much before beginning to greedily suck the flavour off the dildo. Then Wanda began slowly bobbing her head up and down Sif's cock, moaning happily like the slutty little ass to mouth whore she would be from now on.

As Sif reached down to stroke the hair of her new pet encouragingly she wondered, not for the first time, whether her slave's eagerness was because her latest conquest was a perverted slut or whether Lorelai's evil magic was affecting Wanda. In this case she suspected the latter given the girl's innocent complexion.

Then again she had learned some of the most innocent looking girls had a hidden dark side, and she sensed much darkness in Wanda. Or at least potential for darkness. So perhaps Sif was doing the world, and indeed Wanda herself, a favour by turning this angry witch into her little lesbian plaything.

Inspired by that thought Sif grinned and began encouraging, "That's right witch, kneel before your Mistress. Kneel and suck her cock. Mmmmmmmmmm yes grovel before me and suck my strap-on clean of your tight little virgin ass. Ohhhhhhhhhhh yes, suck it! Take it deep down your throat. Mmmmmmmmm, oh my dear Wanda, I'm going to have some fun with you."

Once again the youthful looking girl blushed but continued to obey, pushing the dildo into her throat and gagging on Sif's cock, Wanda clearly trying to take more but she just couldn't do it. That was okay, Sif loved training her slaves in the art of pleasing her, her two latest well-trained slaves appearing in the doorway, their sleepiness forgotten as they noticed the newcomer.

Sif grinned as Darcy and Jane immediately looked from Wanda's bobbing head to her gaping ass hole, realisation crossing first the employee's face and then face of her employer before they look back at Sif with a mixture of awe and lust, clearly impressed that Sif had so quickly and easily added to her collection. They then spent the rest of the night helping Sif welcome Wanda to her new role, Wanda eager to taste Darcy and Jane as they were to taste her before Sif took it in turns to sodomise them.

Chapter 151: Chapter 151. enslaves Nebula (SLAVES OF SIF)

Sif was impressed. She'd seen the witch achieve some truly remarkable things, but this was really something. And by such a tiny girl, no less. Not to mention inexperienced. And yet her young slave had successfully teleported her halfway across the galaxy and onto the ship of one of her favourite former slaves, giving her a chance to retake what Odin had stolen from her.

Sif would definitely have to reward Wanda for this. But Wanda's pleasure could wait, as now Sif was going to need her full concentration if she was going to reacquire one of her favourite pets, Sif's entire body tingling with anticipation with every step she took.

Slowly Sif made her way through the spacecraft, her years of training serving her well. Although truth be told Sif was surprised she continued to go completely undetected, the warrior deciding that fate must be smiling on her today.

That was proven more right then she could have imagined when she not only found Gamora in her sleeping quarters, practically begging to be taken, but her dear sister Nebula as well.

Not that there embrace was particularly sisterly, then again they weren't related by blood, or even the same species, so Sif felt nothing but lust watching their naked bodies grinding against each other as if they were warming up for her.

For maybe a minute Sif watched the enchanting sight, then Gamora spotted her and froze, "Mistress?"

"Gamora." Sif beamed, stepping into the room, "I am so glad to see you, I have missed you. And you have already helped me acquire another slave from my collection. How thoughtful of you."

Nebula jumped off of her 'sister', took a defensive stance and growled, "Do not be so sure, I have killed many arrogant Asgardians just like you."

"I assure you, you have never encountered someone like me." Sif softly purred, before her eyes narrowed, "And I'm very aware of your body count, which is why I will feel no remorse for enslaving you. You are a rabid dog which needs to be tamed by a gentle master, and I assure you, you will find serving me a lot more pleasurable than Thanos."

Not understanding why Gamora remained on the bed instead of joining her, not that she needed her, Nebula call to her, "Sister, do you cower from the presence of this lower being?"

There was a moment of silence and then Gamora softly said, "Mistress, please forgive my sister's arrogance and permit her to become yours. I promise she will be useful to you, and please you well."

"Sister?" Nebula murmured in disbelief as she turned her head to see Gamora kneeling before the Asgardian.

"Do not make the same mistake I did sister." Gamora softly pleated while never taking her eyes off of her Mistress, "Do not resist, or attempt to fight her. You are hers now, your mind will just need time to fully realise it."

"Sister, stop this madness. I... I will..." Nebula trailed off, unable to hide her shock at watching the mighty Gamora bend down and begin kissing Sif's feet."

"Please Mistress, forgive my sister. And me." Gamora pleaded in between kisses, "She is arrogant. And I-"

"Shhhhhh, It's okay my pet. I do not blame you for what happened." Sif reassured her slave, before returning to her latest conquest and smiling, "As you can see, the rumours are true. The deadliest woman in the galaxy kneels at my feet. She, and every other female in the galaxy, are rightfully mine, and in time you will see it as a privilege to be one of my official slaves."

There was a moment of silence, this one much longer than the first, which Sif was grateful for because it meant she could enjoy the feeling of the deadliest woman in the galaxy grovelling at her feet. She also got to enjoy the look of indecision on Nebula's face, the other daughter of Thanos looking equal parts aroused and frightened by the sight before her.

And then her eyes narrowed and she looked forwards, but her mind had to be so clouded by Sif's magical influence that she couldn't think straight, because she telegraphed her attack incredibly badly. It was embarrassing how easy Sif dodged Nebula's attack, the Asgardian chuckling as she proceeded to play with her prey like a cat with a mouse.

That was until Nebula landed a blow, at which point Sif proceeded to trap Nebula's arms behind her back. As a general rule Sif did not enjoy taking women against their will, but there was something thrilling about holding Nebula tightly to her and feeling her influence over her opponent increase.

Besides, she already knew from Gamora's confessions about her many nights with her adopted sibling that Nebula enjoyed the female form, although Sif could have realised that from the way Nebula first looked at her. And of course from the way she had been grinding against Gamora when she arrived.

Nebula was nearly blinded by rage, both at her sister's Mistress and at herself. Here she was flailing around like a dumb beast caught in a trap, unable to free herself no matter what she tried.

She knew several ways to get out of this hold, but she didn't remember them until was already too late, the sexual magic first clouding her judgement and then enticing her to give in, that enticement became increasingly tempting as she continued to tried to use her legs to escape to no avail. Asgardians were naturally strong, but this one was stronger than any Nebula had faced before. And more beautiful.

"You cannot win, sister." Gamora said softly, "Do not let your pride turn you into a fool. Recognise you are beaten and join me in serving the great and powerful Mistress Sif."

"I promise you, you will be rewarded." Sif grinned, sliding a hand cautiously down to Nebula's exposed pussy, delighted to find it was already wet and ready to be rubbed.

Nebula moaned and allowed herself to become limp. It was all just for show, to lure her opponent into a full sense of security, although the urge to give up was almost overwhelming. And really, why should she? She was already a slave to Thanos, and most of her existence Nebula had wished for a kinder master.

Or at least one that showed her the slightest bit of respect, or gratitude for her service. But as powerful as Sif had become she was no match for Thanos, and Nebula feared if she didn't bring her sister to her senses he would kill them both, and while she did not fear that fate the idea of that happening to Gamora had become unbearable.

So Nebula waited until Sif slid first one and then two fingers inside her, allowing herself to moan in pleasure each time, then she told her would-be Mistress, "I must thank you. I have longed to fuck Gamora's ass, but she would never let me. Not until she became your anal slut, then when the two of you were separated by Odin she came to me and begged me to take her ass. So I did. I took her ass over, and over, and over again. Thanks to you I have been fulfilling my greatest fantasy at least three times a day since we have been reunited, and every time I stretched Gamora's butt and left her gaping open she would scream in pleasure and tell me how much better I am at ass fucking her than you."

As Nebula anticipated this caused Sif to pause, clearly upset by those words. Nebula immediately capitalise by slamming her head back against her opponent's, Sif letting go of her and pulling her fingers out of her before stumbling back.

This allowed Nebula to whirl around and land one satisfying blow on the Asgardian, just about avoiding the urge to land any more in favour of grabbing Gamora and strategically retreating to one of the escape pods. It would have worked too, if only Gamora had been willing to leave with her.

To her surprise though Gamora refused to budge, and Nebula could not force her to go with her with just one arm. Of course she couldn't leave without her, so Nebula continued to struggle with her lover as Sif recovered quicker than she anticipated.

In what felt like only seconds Sif was on her again, Nebula trying but she was soon caught up in the same hold she had been before, her body's soon going limp so she could save her strength and hopefully catch Sif by surprise. But still perhaps she could allow herself to be pleasured by this powerful warrior and her beloved Gamora, at least long enough for one of them to lick her aching for satisfaction pussy.

As if reading Nebula's mind Sif called out to her obedient pet, "Gamora, be a good girl and show me what you used to enjoy doing behind closed doors."

Gamora did not need to be asked twice, quickly crawling forward until she was in between Nebula's legs. Despite knowing various different ways to kill her, or at least knock her out, in that position Nebula did nothing. She might have even spread her legs wider for Gamora.

Honestly Gamora was so focused on completing her task she didn't really consider the possibility of Nebula negatively retaliating until she was gently licking her adopted sibling's pussy. Even then, it was unlikely given how Nebula felt about her. Not that she had ever said it.

Another reason that Gamora had nothing to fear from Nebula right now was that she knew just how much her sister loved her tongue. Nebula loved it in several different places, but naturally her favourite was in her pussy, Gamora only too happy to give her lover that now.

Well, more accurately on her pussy, Gamora gently licking Nebula's downstairs lips until she was told otherwise by her Mistress. Unsurprisingly she was left waiting in long time, Gamora torturing Nebula with a gentle cunt lapping for what felt like hours until finally the stubborn warrior just couldn't take it anymore.

"Please..." Nebula whimpered softly.

"Please what?" Sif questioned sternly, "Answer me!"

"Make me cum! Ohhhhhhhhhhh, please sister, make me cum!" Nebula cried out angrily.

"Ask my permission." Sif softly but firmly demanded.

It was another few long minutes of agonising pleasure before Nebula grumbled through gritted teeth, "Please... please, may I cum? Please, I... I need to cum. I beg of you... let me cum."

"I suppose that will do for now." Sif said dryly, before whispering into Nebula's ear, "But it is I who shall be tasting your cum, and your so-called sister who will be tasting mine."

After that promise Sif pulled Nebula upwards like a rag doll, positioning her so that she was sitting with her thighs literally resting on top of Sif's shoulders with her pussy in the other woman's face. As a result of this Nebula bumped her head on the ceiling, however the ceiling was pretty high and she'd had a lot worse.

Hell, Gamora had personally given her worse while they were training AND fucking, and from the moans Nebula quickly started letting out Gamora was pretty sure that her adopted sister's main complaint was that Mistress Sif wasn't immediately making her cum. Meanwhile Gamora's main complaint was that she had indirect permission to eat her Mistress's pussy, but not direct, and she was unsure whether she should wait for it or not.

Whether she knew this or grew impatient from the waiting Sif called out from in between Nebula's thighs, "Eat me Gamora. I want to cum in your pretty face, shortly after your sister cums in mine."

Not needing any further encouragement Gamora darted forward, licked her lips one final time to get the remnants of Nebula before sampling this tasty treat. One she had missed so much and literally moaned in pleasure upon tasting again. Although again Gamora was unsure what to do.

Should she go straight to tongue fucking after Sif just told her she wanted to cum shortly after Nebula? Because Nebula was ready to go over the edge, but what if Sif wasn't ready to let her? What of her Mistress spent another hour or two teasing Nebula until the other daughter of Thanos was literally begging to be enslaved if she could cum? Oh God, how long was Gamora going to have to wait to taste Mistress Sif's cum again?

Sif was tempted to drag this out, ideally by using her fingers to gently rub Nebula's clit and/or slip a digit into the blue skinned girl's cunt and lazily finger fuck her while continuing to taunt both of the sisters.

However what she wanted even more was to cum in Gamora's talented little mouth and all over her beautiful face. She also wanted Nebula to cum in her mouth and face, Sif honestly unsure which she wanted more. Luckily she didn't have to choose.

Sif had always loved being pleasured while pleasuring someone else. Actually, that wasn't true. Before she had been cursed with this version of her enemy's power she had never had more than one lover at a time, which had been a grave mistake on her part.

Not one she liked to think of often. Of course now she frequently got to indulge in this pleasure, and her favourite of all the positions to do this was this one. After all, what better way was there to show off her superior strength then to hold one lover up so she was resting on her shoulders, Sif effortlessly keeping her in the air while her pussy was skilfully pleasured.

It wasn't even a challenge for her when Nebula started squirting her cum in her face and down her throat, and more importantly began grinding and trembling against her face.

For a moment Sif was amused by the fact that Nebula was struggling far more when she had been reluctant to succumb to Sif's will, however she was probably occupied with swallowing as much as of her latest conquest's cum as possible, and then when Nebula's climax started to subside Sif went straight back to tongue fucking the other woman, using the same brutal force she'd used to make Nebula cum the first time.

Before Sif could make Nebula cum Gamora shoved her tongue inside her and then immediately started fucking her with it, starting out hard but quickly getting harder until she gave Sif a wonderfully powerful climax.

Gamora swallowed at least the majority of the liquid Sif squirted into her mouth/face before going right back to the tongue fucking, the three women working together for the next few minutes to make sure that Nebula and Sif both had several powerful orgasms, although Sif got the best part of the deal because she also got to swallow girl cum too. Then she lowered Nebula down until they were face to face and encourage the other girl to wrap her legs around her.

Nebula was so weak from her orgasms not only did she obey without question but when Sif leaned forward Nebula welcomed the brunette's lips with her own, even massaging Sif's tongue with hers about a minute later when the warrior woman pushed her tongue into her mouth.

To her shame Nebula actually found herself whimpering at the forces the kiss, Sif taking total control of her and making her feel weak and helpless. Which of course made Nebula growl into the kiss and struggle in Sif's arms, but the second she did she was dropped down to her knees and faced with Sif's wet cunt, still glistening from cum and Gamora's saliva.

Sif then firmly grabbed Nebula by the back of the head, shoved her forwards and firmly ordered, "Lick me! Lick my pussy just as your sister did! Ohhhhhhh yes, that's it Nebula, lick my pussy just like you lick your precious sister's pussy. Show me what you two little dykes like to do to each other when you're alone at night."

Nebula knew she should bite down on Sif's pussy lips, or grab the other warrior's hand and use it to bring her opponent to the ground, but Sif's pussy cream just smelt so appetising and she was just too horny to resist.

So Nebula submissively stuck out her tongue and began lapping away at the other woman's cunt, instantly moaning with pleasure as Sif's sweet flavour made her tastebuds feel like they were on fire.

It was by far the best thing she'd ever tasted, even better than Gamora. Which was no doubt a result of the magic oozing from Sif, but in truth Nebula didn't care about why she enjoyed it so much. She just wanted to get as much of that sweet honey as she could.

So Nebula rapidly increase the force of her licking until she was pretty much lapping as fast as she could, then after a few minutes of that she shoved her tongue as deep as it would go into Sif's cunt.

She then began fucking the other woman with her tongue, starting reasonably slow but quickly picking up the pace, stopping only to swallow a mouthful of pussy juice.

Nebula did not have to do that often as her mouth was firmly wrapped around Sif's entrance and most of the Asgardian's girl cream flowed directly down her throat, although especially towards the end there was just so much of it swallowing became increasingly necessary.

Throughout this process Nebula was dully aware of Sif continuing to 'encourage' her, although she was sure most of it was meant to be insulting, this giving Nebula more motivation to make Sif pay for this.

Ideally by turning the tables on her and smothering her pretty face with her cunt, before brutalising all of Sif's fuck holes with a strap-on or a fist. Although no matter how hard she tried Nebula just couldn't focus on revenge right now.

She couldn't concentrate on anything other than Sif's delicious cum, not even what was happening with her beloved Gamora. Which Nebula would later learn was a shame.

It was a shame because shortly after Nebula started eating her pussy Sif ordered, "Mmmmmmmmmm, Gamora, stick your tongue up my ass. Ooooooooooh yes, join your sister in worshipping my body, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh fuck!"

Not needing any further encouragement Gamora quickly scooted around behind Sif and pressed her lips to the pale skinned beauty's butt cheeks. Technically she had been ordered to stick her tongue up Sif's ass, and she would, she learned from previous experience that her Mistress loved a little foreplay in this area.

That her Mistress enjoyed the mental high of literally having another female warrior kiss her ass, especially when it was Gamora literally kissing her ass. After all, what better way to show off her dominance and superiority than by making her former opponent perform such a humiliating act?

In turn Gamora was eager to humiliate herself in this way, the deadliest woman in the galaxy taking great joy in performing this ultimate act of submission to the woman who had conquered her. It was such an unbelievable turn on for Gamora, especially as she was proving she would literally do anything for her Mistress.

Not that the act was particularly unpleasant. Sif's butt was a little sweaty, but the warrior was always nice enough to keep herself clean and smooth back there and this was no exception, Gamora physically as well as mentally enjoying the privilege of covering Sif's ass in kisses.

Of course, it was not long before Gamora buried her face in between Mistress Sif's butt cheeks and began eagerly licking up and down the crack of the superior woman, soon concentrating on Sif's puckered rosebud.

She licked that little hole for several minutes, swirling her tongue around it as well as simply licking up and down. Then finally she pushed her tongue up Sif's ass, unknowingly penetrating her with her tongue shortly after Nebula did the same to Sif's pussy. Although thanks to Sif's words Gamora quickly became aware of it.

"Yeeeeeeeeeessssssssssssss, tongue fuck me you little dyke bitches!" Sif cried out joyfully as she pushed both the heads of her slaves deeper into her pussy and ass, "Ooooooooooh yesssssssssss, tongue fuck my holes! Mmmmmmmmm, fuck my pussy, tongue my ass, ooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh, that feel sooooooooooo gooooooooooooooodddddddddddd mmmmmmmmm fuck! You both make such great sex slaves. Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssssssss, you make such great additions to my collection. Mmmmmmmmmm, such great little pussy licking, ass eating sluts! Ohhhhhhhhhhhh fuck yes, deeper you beautiful little bitches! Mmmmmmmmmmm, Get to know your place!"

Hearing that thrilled Gamora. She had feared when her two lovers came face to face it would end only one-way, with one of them dead. Now she believed Sif's magic would be strong enough to enslave Nebula and then she and her precious sister could serve her Mistress together.

So far the magic certainly seemed to work, Gamora remembering how eagerly Nebula had licked Sif's pussy during the few minutes she had been pushed aside to make room for her Mistress's latest conquest, and for them both to be kneeling now before Sif and giving her the respect she deserved was incredibly thrilling to the broken warrior.

Sif's eyes drooped with pleasure. She kind of wished she could close them completely, but she couldn't take the risk. Not when Nebula clearly still needed training. Not that she was showing any reluctance now, but Sif couldn't take the deadly warrior lightly.

At least not until she inflicted upon her the ultimate act of humiliation and fucked her up the ass. Sif always loved sodomising women, but to ass fuck a warrior such as Nebula would be a real treat, especially because she was 90% sure she would be taking the deadly assassin's anal cherry, and that fact would only help her break Nebula completely.

The idea of that had Sif smiling wickedly and then pushed her closer to orgasm. Which was going to leave her vulnerable, so no matter how intense the pleasure became Sif made sure to keep an eye on both her slaves, even her previously loyal Gamora as she couldn't dismiss the possibility of Gamora's feelings for Nebula leading her to do something stupid.

Thankfully it didn't come to that, her sex slaves obediently fucking her with their tongues relentlessly until Sif came in Nebula's mouth, the new addition to her collection making her proud by not only swallowing as much cum as she could but then going back to the tongue fucking afterwards.

Sif allowed her slaves to make her cum a few more times, then she pulled their faces from her pussy and ass, moved out of the way and then crashed their faces together while practically growling, "Kiss! Share my flavours you perverted little dyke sluts!"

Unsurprisingly the two 'sisters' didn't hesitate, Sif watching with glee for several minutes as her slaves as passionately kissed each other, tasting Sif's pussy and ass on each other's lips and tongue.

Then while doing her best to continue to watch them making out session, and keep an eye on the deadly assassins, Sif retrieved a tiny device from her clothing and activated it. In seconds Sif was holding a fully formed strap-on dildo, which she stepped into and then tightened around her waist before walking back to stand menacingly over her sex slave.

"Gamora." Sif called out after allowing the kissing to continue for a few more seconds, Gamora instantly pulled away from Nebula and turned to her Mistress, her eyes lighting up when she saw the large dildo now around the dominant brunette's waist, which in turn made Sif smirk as she added, "Do you know where this is going?"

Gulping softly Gamora glanced at her sister, and then murmured, "Up Nebula's ass?"

"Yes, but it's also going up yours." Sif explained before addressing both of them, "I shall be enjoying both your asses tonight, so I suggest one or both of you properly prepare it."

Again Gamora briefly glanced at Nebula before quickly leaning forward, opening her mouth wide and swallowing the head of the cock. Sif then chuckled as Gamora began bobbing her head up and down, the Asgardian unsure what she enjoyed more, the sight of the deadliest woman in the galaxy submissively sucking her cock, or Nebula watching it happen with a look of jealousy on her face.

Whether she was jealous of Sif or Gamora remained to be seen, although the dominant brunette suspected it was both, part of Nebula yearning to have Gamora kneeling before her and being her good little cock sucker, while another part of her, a new submissive part, wanted to be in Gamora's place and be Sif's good little cock sucker.

After allowing a few minutes for Nebula to enjoy those warring feelings, and for Gamora to enjoy being her cock sucker, Sif reached down and gently tangled her fingers in Gamora's hair. She then suddenly tighten her grip, pulled Gamora off her cock and while holding her head in place roughly slapped her in the face a few times while growling, "Did I tell you to suck my cock?"

"No Mistress Sif! I'm sorry Mistress Sif!" Gamora whimpered pathetically, the slaps more insulting than painful, at least for her.

"I didn't think so." Sif said coldly, "I was going to allow you to cover my cock in lube, but now I'm not sure you sluts deserve it."

"Please Mistress, please let me use the lube." Gamora pleaded, understanding what was expected of her, "Let me make it up to you and lube up your cock good so it's nice and easy for you to slide into my sister's virgin ass hole."

Sif smirked, "Well, I suppose since it will make it easier for me, I'll allow you to lube my dick."

Nebula watched with disbelief as the mighty Gamora going to retrieve their jar of lubricant and started lathering the clear liquid all over the monster dildo between the Asgardian's legs.

Even after months of reaping the benefit Nebula still couldn't believe how drastically Sif had changed Gamora. Sex between them had always been a constant battle, and now the deadliest woman in the galaxy was the most submissive bottom Nebula had ever encountered. It made her wonder, and fear, if the same fate was about to befall her.

Then again Nebula couldn't let that enormous dildo anywhere near her tiny ass hole. Could she? No, she couldn't. She wouldn't. She was a dominant top dammit, not some Asgardian's ass whore.

So, after about a minute or two of watching Gamora lovingly stroke Sif's cock, Nebula said as boldly as she could, "I will not allow you to ass fuck me."

SIf smirked at her, but before she could respond Gamora butted in, "Nebula, do not embarrass me. Or yourself. You know in your heart you desire submission. The freedom which can only come from being owned. It was what we were born for. Trained for. And in Mistress Sif we have finally found a owner worthy of us."

"But-" Nebula murmured.

"Sister! Just look at her." Gamora interrupted Nebula, "Is she not a superior woman? An Alpha female? A goddess? Who else could we ever submit too? Who else is worthy of our love and devotion? Who else deserves to have us kneeling at their feet?"

"No one." Nebula said breathlessly, knowing it was true.

"Then come sister, join me and let us be slaves of Sif." Gamora pleaded.

Sensing Nebula was on the edge Sif leaned down and caressed her new slave's face, "I do not wish to destroy you, but I have seen the devastation you leave in your wake, both under the command of your father and simply because it amuses you. So I will not let you go unchecked, but I dearly wish to add you to my collection. There you will be treasured and loved, and pleasured beyond your wildest dreams. I shall even give you Gamora, as long as you understand that she won't be truly yours. That nothing will be truly yours, because you will be nothing but my property. Cherished and valued property, but property nevertheless. You shall never be my equal, but if I'm feeling generous I will let you fight at my side and shed the blood of those who deserve it. Mostly though you will simply be my fuck toy. Now bend over and give me your sweet ass."

With that Sif slapped her across the face, leaned back up and awaited Nebula's decision, the poor blue skinned woman remaining kneeling there for a few long minutes as her mind raced.

Of course there should have been no debate, Nebula jumping to her feet immediately and tearing Sif apart for the unbearable humiliation she had already inflicted upon her.

But Nebula couldn't stand the idea of harming this beautiful creature, and her words and the words of her sister sounded so good that to her horror she found herself bending over, crawling onto the bed and jutting her ass out in the clear invitation.

An invitation which delighted Sif, the beautiful pale skinned creature laughing and telling her other slave, "Gamora, lick and finger your sister's ass. Make it nice and ready for my cock."

In what felt like seconds Gamora was kneeling behind Nebula burying her face into her ass cheeks and frantically licking her ass hole. Unable stop herself Nebula moaned in pleasure at this.

Not that it was a big deal, she had really enjoyed making Gamora rim her over the last few months to prove her dominance, but now this was a frightening preview of what was to come.

After all, giving up her ass was unthinkable, but if Nebula actually enjoy getting sodomised it would absolutely destroy her and make her unrecognisable. And yet with every skilful swipe of Gamora's tongue against her tightest hole Nebula feared she was about to lose every ounce of her dignity and self-respect.

That became more and more likely as the rim job continued and Nebula found herself unable to stop moaning in pleasure. It was the same story when Gamora covered her fingers in lubricant and shoved them into Nebula's previously unviolated butt hole, which was even worse, Nebula absolutely hating herself as she enjoyed getting her ass finger fucked. Yet she hated Gamora even more.

No, she could never hate anyone as much as herself right now. And she could never truly hate Gamora, although she came close as her 'sister' skilfully loosened her ass for Sif, and then told the dominant woman about the tightness of her ass.

"Oh Mistress Sif, she's so tight." Gamora confessed with delight, while still pumping her fingers in and out of Nebula's butt hole, "Mmmmmmmmm, her tiny little virgin hole is so tight around my fingers. Ooooooooooooh, you're going to love taking her cherry. And I'm going to love watching you do it."

"I'm sure that's true." Sif grinned with delight, "And since you've done a good job of preparing that ass I will allow you a close up view as I pop your sister's cherry."

Gamora beamed, "You mean-"

"Yes, like those other times you assisted me taking a slut's ass." Sif nodded with an evil smile, "I wish for you to take your fingers out of Nebula's new fuck hole and spread those cheeks for me. Yessssssss, give us both a good view of your sister's ass hole becoming the fuck hole it was always meant to be, and the mighty Nebula becoming just another of my anal loving slaves."

Sif then licked her lips as she pressed her strap-on against the prize Gamora was so generously offering her. Each time she took an anal cherry it was special, but there was nothing quite like violating the ass of a fellow warrior, and Nebula was almost Gamora's equal, so this was an extra special treat for her, one she would savour for the rest of her days. Sif considered pointing that out, but decided against it.

At least for now. Nebula had not yet succumb to her magic completely. When the blue skinned woman accepted she was now one of Sif's slaves, she would realise what an honour this was, and be delighted she had pleased her Mistress so much. But for now Nebula would mistake it as an insult, and Sif didn't want to encourage her pray to rebel, not when she was so close to breaking her completely.

So Sif stayed silent and slowly pushed forward, savouring every moment of making Nebula's virgin ass hole stretch for her. The beginning of her violation unsurprisingly forced a tiny grunt out of Nebula, but after that the blue skinned warrior stayed mostly silent during the anal penetration, with the only real exception being a cry of pain as she was officially robbed of her back door virginity.

Her 'sister' also stayed mostly silent with the same exceptions, Gamora's mouth wordlessly opening as Nebula's butt hole began to open and then let out a tiny gasp of amazement as she watched her dangerous lover lose her anal cherry.

That was followed by verbal encouragement, Gamora murmured in disbelief while staring dumbfounded at Nebula's ass hole stretching around Sif's strap-on, "You did it Mistress."

"You doubted me?" Sif teased.

"No Mistress." Gamora quickly backtracked as she looked up at her Mistress, "It's just that... Nebula is so stubborn, and-"

"Relax my pretty little slave." Sif smiled, "I know you did not mean any disrespect. Now, stay silent as I finish breaking your sister in and adding her to my collection."

Clearly unsure whether she should verbally reply or not Gamora froze for a couple of seconds, then nodded her head and turned her attention back to where her beloved Nebula was getting her ass stretched.

Sif may use that excuse to punish Gamora, but it wasn't like she needed one and she certainly wasn't mad at Gamora, who was also partly responsible for her receiving this brand-new sex slave.

Concentrating on that soon-to-be slave Sif again slowly pushed forwards, savouring every moment of this latest anal violation, the whole time Gamora providing her with the perfect view of her sister's shit hole taking her cock.

All too soon Sif's hips came to rest against Nebula's ass cheeks, and Gamora's hands, meaning that Sif had completed the penetration and now every inch of her dildo was buried in the other female warrior's bottom.

Again she felt the urge to draw attention to this, but again Sif chose to show Nebula mercy. Mercy that Nebula had no doubt rarely if ever given to her victims.

That thought prompted Sif to officially begin the butt fucking sooner than she had with other acquisitions, and she thrusted back and forth a little harder and faster than usual, in the process making the proud blue skinned warrior cry out in mostly pain, with more than a hint of pleasure mixed in.

Gamora had seen Nebula wipe-out cities without a care, beat countless warriors in hand-to-hand combat, anally taken many, many women for sport and not even her Mistress had sodomised her as hard and rough as her sister.

And yet ultimately the mighty Nebula suffered the same fate as her sister, bent over with her most intimate hole stretched open for the strap-on dildo of another woman.

Nebula was suffering the ultimate humiliation, her forbidden hole turned into a fuck hole, the proud warrior becoming nothing but an orifice for a superior woman's pleasure.

And Gamora was granted a close personal look at the obscene sight of Nebula's now formally virgin butt hole stretching for Sif's cock, making Gamora's own butt hole quiver with jealousy.

From her own experience Gamora could remember the worst part was the pleasure. Dull at first, but then slowly becoming overwhelming as Sif effortlessly stretched her latest victim's back passage and turned her into just another notch on her belt.

More importantly she made her love being just another notch on her belt, Gamora finding herself actually jealous of her sister as the night she had been broken by Sif had become one of her most treasured memories.

It had just been so easy for Sif, Nebula proving to be no more a challenge for her than Gamora had been as her cries of pain and pleasure quickly turned to those of pure pleasure.

It was now just a matter of time before she was broke completely, but first Sif made it clear she intended to further humiliate both sisters and at the same time give one a reward, namely Gamora who soon found an ass flavoured cock pressed against her lips, quickly followed by Sif telling her to, "Suck it. Mmmmmmmm, suck my cock Gamora! Clean it of your sister's ass juice."

Only too eager to obey Gamora opened her mouth and then quickly closed it around the head of the dildo which had been plundering the deepest part of Nebula's bowels.

Ever since they were reunited Gamora had spent a lot of time with her face in between Nebula's ass cheeks, Nebula delighting in the opportunity to humiliate the now submissive Gamora.

However no matter how hard she tried Gamora hadn't been able to get her tongue very far into Nebula's tight little butt, the deadliest woman in the galaxy grateful to her Mistress for giving her the chance to taste the deepest part of Nebula's ass.

Eager to show her gratitude Gamora quickly began bobbing her head up and down the ass flavoured cock, noisily slurping up every drop of butt cream she could get.

That involved pushing herself lower so the dildo entered and then invaded her throat, Gamora gagging and choking a little but eventually taking every inch down her throat.

Shortly after this Sif tightened the gentle grip she originally took at the beginning of the blow job and then begin to gently, then not so gently, fuck Gamora's face, the deadliest woman in the galaxy getting her mouth used like a whore's cunt and loving it.

"Yes, take it slut! Mmmmmmmm, let me fuck your cute little mouth like I just fucked your sister's tight little ass! Ooooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, the daughters of Thanos are now nothing but my fuck holes! Ohhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss, if only your 'father' could see you both now. One of you face down and patiently waiting for my cock to return to your now stretched back hole, while the other sucks my cock clean of her sister's ass while still spreading that sister's ass cheeks so I can have the perfect view of my handiwork! Mmmmmmmmm, what wonderful little dyke whores you are! Such good little fuck toys. Two exquisite additions to my collection of slaves!" Sif taunted, before ultimately switching back to butt fucking her latest prize.

Nebula had never known such humiliation then she did during that agonisingly painful ass fucking. She had known many indignities before, mostly involving being unfavourably compared to Gamora, but none of it could compare to the indignity of being anally violated and forced to like it.

At first it wasn't so bad, merely a weird thrill to having the tables turned on her and suffering the same fate she had delighted in forcing on many of her victims. But then the initial pain, which Nebula had found quite comforting, turned to merely discomfort and then pleasure, that pleasure becoming increasingly overwhelming as the butt fucking continued.

To her shame Nebula found her treacherous body was again aching to cum, Sif denying her again and again in favour of making the mighty Gamora go ass to mouth, which didn't help matters.

Partly because it added to Nebula's shame as Sif so easily took what Nebula considered to be hers, yet at the same time it was an incredible turn on to witness the feared Gamora being reduced to a ATM whore, and to her horror Nebula found part of herself getting off on having at the other woman warrior taking what was hers.

And by that Nebula of course meant Gamora's mouth and her own ass hole which was lefted gaping open like a common whore's hole each time Sif fed Gamora the ass of her 'sister'.

As the minutes ticked by and Sif didn't seem to tire of degrading the sisters of Thanos Nebula was left with a truly unique dilemma.

Did she attempt to cling onto what small amount of dignity she had left and continued allowing Sif to use her ass hole as her personal fuck hole? Or did she surrender her last shred of dignity in exchange for the orgasm she so desperately needed?

Nebula had survived worse tortures than this, and yet this torture was unique, and while she could suffer through the humiliation and the pain of the constant pleasure without satisfaction Sif seemed in no hurry to stop, and the constant pleasure was maddening.

So after what felt like hours Nebula whimpered, "Fuck me."

Sif grinned, "I'm sorry, what was that?"

Nebula fumed, and then screamed at top of her lungs, "FUCK ME FUCK ME FUCK ME FUCK ME FUCK ME YOU BITCH!"

There was a long silence and then Sif softly asked, "Care to try again?"

More silence and then Nebula whimpered, "Fuck me... please... please fuck me."

"You're going to have to do better than that." Sif said firmly.

Yet more silence and then Nebula lowered her head and begged, "Fuck me. Fuck my ass. Please... Mistress Sif fuck my ass. Mmmmmmmm fuck, ass fuck me, fuck me in the ass, ohhhhhhhh Gooooooddddddddd, fuck me like a whore, please, please, please, please, please fuck my fucking ass! Fuck my ass and make me your anal slave, if you can! Ram my shit hole like a fucking whore! Ohhhhhhhh, butt fuck me you bitch! Please? Just fuck me! Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, fuckkkkkkkkkkkk meeeeeeeeeeee aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!"

Sif chuckled with delight and then ordered, "Gamora, move back a little so you can watch your precious Nebula being broken and turned into my anal loving lesbian slave."

Like the broken bitch she was Gamora scampered away, leaving Nebula's poor ass hole to take everything Sif wanted to give it, which was more than Nebula could have ever imagined.

Thankfully it didn't happen immediately, Sif slowly increasing the speed of the ass fucking so there was barely any pain, but when she reached her full speed she didn't stop, ruthlessly pounding Nebula's butt through incredible climax after incredible climax, robbing Nebula of every ounce of her dignity.

All that remained was a total anal whore, screaming and quivering under the force of her Mistress's rectum wrecking thrusts, Nebula's last coherent thought being that it must be so wonderful to be this Alpha female's bitch.

Sif was more determined than ever to make Nebula her bitch, the powerful warrior pounding into the deepest depths of her defeated opponent's rectum in hopes of making it clear to Nebula that in this moment that she was nothing but an orifice for a more powerful female.

That from now on she was going to be one of the many slaves of Sif, a fuck toy Sif would play with whenever she wanted, each and every hole and orifice on her body for Sif's pleasure.

When she was completely broken Sif would reveal to Nebula that she would be more than just a slave. That her skills in combat, and lust for battle, would not be wasted.

No, Nebula and her sister Gamora were going to help Sif keep what was now rightfully hers, and conquer other females so they could know the joy of being her slaves.

Perhaps most importantly of all she would allow Gamora and Nebula to use their extensive experience topping other women to help keep their fellow slaves well fucked, Sif very much looking forward to DP'ing the likes of Darcy Lewis and Jane Foster with the two other strong warriors.

And spit roasting them. Oh, and making them air tight, Sif smiling wickedly at the very pleasant thoughts.

But for now Sif mainly concentrated on simply anally pounding Nebula through as many climaxes as she could, Sif delighting in the fact that for once she didn't need to hold back.

That like Gamora before her, and soon to be after her, Nebula could take everything Sif had to give her, the Asgardian using every ounce of her impressive strength to brutalise the butt hole of her latest conquest.

In the process she came many times herself, the stimulator on her clit and the sheer joy of sodomising another warrior woman so roughly ensuring that she enjoyed this to its fullest, however as always it was her latest victim's pleasure she concentrated on.

To Sif's delight, she found it incredibly easy to make Nebula cum ones she really got going, the blue skinned warrior's cum squirting forcefully out of her cunt with every climax Sif gave her, and there were many. Which in turn made Sif very proud of herself, and cum harder.

And of course fuck Nebula's ass even harder, for a while the sound of her thighs smacking into Nebula's poor little ass cheeks sounding like thunder as she perhaps literally ruined the other woman's rectum. Then Nebula fainted, leaving Sif to pull out, spread the other warrior's butt cheeks and admire her handiwork with a wicked grin on her face.

Gamora had watched all this with a mixture of awe and jealousy. She had never seriously thought that she would ever see Nebula getting ass fucked, but there she was, on her hands and knees taking it like a bitch, her formerly ironclad will being broken by a truly dominant woman, even the mighty Nebula no match for Sif as the Asgardian pounded that blue butt and made it hers.

She also made the once proud Nebula cum so hard she squirted, proving that Sif could take any woman and turn her into a bottom. And speaking of bottoms, Sif gaped Nebula's wide open, Gamora moving so she could get a good look at that stretched open hole, only for her Mistress to suddenly move her body so she was presenting Gamora with Nebula's butt hole like Gamora had presented it to Sif earlier.

"What do you think my pet?" Sif asked with a wicked grin.

"That, that's an ass hole well gaped Mistress." Gamora hesitantly replied, desperately wanting to say the right thing, "You really know how to show stubborn warrior women who's boss."

"Ah, but do you think your sister now understands her place?" Sif asked.

Gamora hesitated, then answered honestly, "I hope so Mistress, but if not I'm sure you'll eventually get it through her thick head."

"I'm sure I will." Sif grinned, letting go of Nebula and allowing her to fall to the bed in exhaustion, "But I think I know the perfect way to solidify my dominance over you two."

"Oh, and what's that Mistress?" Gamora asked flirtatiously.

"Well, I'm in the mood for more ass, and yours desperately needs to be fucked by a real top." Sif explained, moving closer, "Perhaps if your sister sees me destroying your slutty little ass hole she'll realise it would be foolish to challenge me."

"That sounds like a wonderful idea Mistress." Gamora quickly replied.

"I thought you'd like it." Sif grinned.

"Mistress, may I please clean your cock first?" Gamora asked, "I dearly wish to taste my sister's ass again."

"No." Sif shook her head after briefly debating it, "You've already tasted your sister's ass, and I wish to taste yours. Now bend over and give me that dyke ass of yours."

"Yes Mistress." Gamora quickly obeyed, "Thank you Mistress."

Making sure to position herself in the centre of the bed Gamora wasn't waiting long until Sif was kneeling behind her, her warrior hands, which were large for a woman, gleefully grabbing and then groping her butt in a way she would let no one else in the universe do.

Well, except her precious Nebula, who was lying next to her, gently whimpering and shaking from the force of her orgasms, her butt hole still gaping wide thanks to the pounding it had taken.

If she craned her head Gamora could just about see that ruined hole, and quiver with delight at the thought of her own butt hole being stretched like that.

It was almost comic now to think that Gamora had considered herself a pure top, but back in the days she and Nebula had been battling for dominance they had spent many nights destroying the asses of lesser women.

If only Gamora had known the ecstasy those women had been receiving she would have given up her own ass hole long ago. Then again, she couldn't bear the thought of being butt fuck by anyone less than the likes of her beloved Nebula and the ultimate Alpha female Sif.

And to think, that wonderful goddess still lowered herself to licking Gamora's slutty dyke butt hole, because she actually liked it. Which was very, very good for Gamora who moaned loudly at the first touch of Sif's tongue against her slutty ass hole.

Gamora then continued to moan as Sif spent the next few minutes giving her a thorough rim job, at first just lazily licking the hole before swirling her tongue around it and then pushing her tongue as deep inside it, as it would go and ramming her with it.

It was far from the most thorough rim job Gamora had ever received, Sif especially having spent a lot more time on licking her butt hole in the past, but she understood the goddess was eager to get on to the main event, and prove to both Gamora and more importantly Nebula who the true owner of Gamora's ass was.

In the name of that Sif eventually pulled her face from Gamora's cheeks, slapped that ass, and ordered, "Spread your cheeks. Mmmmmmm yes, present me with one of my favourite fuck holes, once again mine to use whenever I want."

"It's yours Mistress Sif! All yours." Gamora whimpered and she eagerly did as she was told, "My ass hole is your fuck hole, and I'm nothing but your lesbian sex slave."

For a few long seconds Sif simply admired the beautiful sight of the deadliest woman in the galaxy submissively spreading her ass cheeks and offering up her tight little butt hole as a sacrifice to their mutual pleasure.

Then Sif lined her dildo up with that cute little hole and slowly pushed forwards. Not as slowly as when she had taken Nebula's anal cherry, or Gamora's anal cherry for that matter, but she avoided the temptation of just ramming every inch of her cock up Gamora's tailpipe in one thrust.

Gamora hadn't had sufficient time to prepare herself for that, and even though she could take the pain Sif unliked inflicting unnecessary cruelty.

More importantly she wanted her slaves to love taking it up the ass for her, and although it had taken a lot of training Sif was proud of the fact she had turned Gamora into a total anal slut, as proven by the way Gamora cried out in mostly pure pleasure as her ass hole stretched wide enough for Sif's strap-on to slip through it and into her rectum.

Sif then savoured that moment before she began pushing inch after inch of dildo into Gamora's back passage, the greatest warrior female she had ever known continuing to spread her cheeks so Sif could get the best possible view of her cock disappearing into her green skinned slave's ass.

It was difficult to tear her eyes away from that beautiful sight, but sensing movement Sif forced herself to stop stuffing Gamora's shit pipe and look in the direction she had heard the noise. It was Nebula, finally fully conscious and looking so wonderfully embarrassed at her earlier behaviour.

Sif flashed her a smile and then slammed the last few inches into Gamora's bowels, causing Nebula to cringe in memory of the abuse her ass had just taken. Meanwhile Gamora cried out in a mixture of pain and pleasure and then shamelessly begged to be butt fucked like the anal whore Sif had turned her into.

"Fuck me! Fuck my ass!" Gamora desperately pleaded, "Please Mistress, fuck me up the ass. Ass fuck your anal slave. Mmmmmmmm, remind me I'm nothing but your ass whore. Oooooooooh yesssssssssss, I'm your whore who loves taking it in the ass for you. Ohhhhhhhhhhh, please remind me of my place by ass fucking me like the anal slut I am!"

Happily obliging Sif began pumping Gamora's pooper, making the other woman moan, groan, gasp, whimper and cry out in pleasure as she was sodomised by her Mistress. The woman who owned her ass hole, and every other part of her body, Sif taking back what she had made rightfully hers to the delight of herself and her green skinned slave.

Even her blue skinned slave didn't seem to mind, all of Nebula's previous anger gone and replaced by wonder and lust as the powerful warrior watched her 'sister' be reminded of her place. And just in case Nebula needed a reminder too, Sif quickly came up with a planned to cement her dominance over her new slave.

Nebula still couldn't believe her eyes. The mighty Gamora, submitting to someone who wasn't her. And more than just submitting to someone, actually being on her hands and knees like a dumb beast, taking it in her forbidden hole for another warrior woman. A superior woman.

A superior woman, who wasn't her. Someone else was using Gamora's butt hole as a fuck hole, and all Nebula could do was watch, her own thoroughly fucked ass quivering at the memory of what had just been through. And to her shame Nebula found that her ass also quivered with jealousy, her gaped ass hole wishing that it was she who was being sodomised. Again.

"Nebula, come here." Sif ordered firmly, a wicked smile crossing her face, "Come here and spread your sister's ass cheeks. Give us both the best look possible at your precious Gamora taking my cock up her ass."

Hearing her name startled Nebula and she almost lashed out. Instead she quivered before the mighty Sif, for the first time in her life feeling truly inferior next to this goddess of a woman.

Then, like a slave, she did as she was told, cautiously approaching and parting Gamora's butt cheeks, giving both herself and Sif the best possible look at Gamora's butt hole stretching for Sif's strap-on.

That strap-on sliding in and out, in and out, in and out of the deadliest woman in the galaxy's most private hole. That hole stretched open for a massive dildo in a sign of total dominance by the Asgardian. The mighty Gamora now truly nothing but Sif's ass whore.

After allowing Nebula just to enjoy the view of her sodomising her 'sister' for several long minutes Sif pulled her dildo from Gamora's bowels, pressed the tip to Nebula's lips and simply growled, "Suck it! Suck my cock clean of your sister's anal cream."

For a few long seconds Nebula just stared in disbelief at the audacity of this Asgardian, then without thinking she opened her mouth to threaten her tormentor, only for Sif to stuff the ass flavoured cock directly into her mouth.

Nebula was briefly disgusted with herself for sinking this low, and for tasting the deepest part of Gamora's ass.

Then, probably because she had become so broken, Nebula found the taste to be not nearly as unpleasant as it should be. To her shame she even moaned as she began sucking the cock, Nebula being introduced to an all new level of submission/humiliation.

Accepting this was her place, at least for now, Nebula slowly began bobbing her head up and down the dildo, slowly but surely cleaning it of all of Gamora's anal cream just as she had been instructed too.

She didn't even stop when it hit the back of her mouth, instead choosing to push onwards and allow the shaft to enter her throat, causing her to choke and gag.

Yet despite the discomfort nebula pushed herself onwards, not stopping until the full length of the dildo was buried within her throat. It was perverse, but she took pride in that.

Then the cock was taking from her, Sif violating Gamora's butt and restarting the butt fucking, the Asgardian pumping that back door for several minutes before returning it to Nebula's throat, and then repeating the process over and over again.

Gamora was blissfully happy that Nebula was starting to accept her place. She had once been almost as stubborn to accept the fact that Sif was a superior woman, but when she had submitted to her Mistress Gamora quickly learned the value of submission.

She had certainly never known such ecstasy like she was receiving now under the rule of Thanos, and Gamora had so missed her Mistress, and the advantages to being her little anal whore.

Advantages Nebula had finally learned, and together they would no longer be daughters of Thanos. They would be daughters of Sif. They would be the slaves of Sif, proud warriors under her command while at the same time their bodies would be hers to play with.

Sif was certainly proving herself, or at least proving herself an expert at playing with Gamora's body now. More spacificly she had been proving it all night, and now Mistress Sif was proving that Gamora's ass hole was her plaything.

Oh yes, even the most private hole on Gamora's body was an orifice for Sif's pleasure, Gamora proud of the fact that her forbidden hole was now providing her owner with so much pleasure.

Yet selfishly she desired more pleasure for herself, because even though the slow gentle ass fucking gave her wonderful pleasure it didn't quite make her cum, and Gamora was no longer too stubborn to resist begging for what she wanted.

"Fuck my ass!" Gamora pleaded, "Fuck my dyke ass! Fuck me hard and make me cum-"

"Gamora, shut up." Sif ordered.

"Mistress?" Gamora frowned in confusion.

"You disappoint me Gamora." Sif explained, "You did not seek me out when I escaped from Asgard. You just stayed here, with your precious Nebula, and forgot about me."

"Mistress, no!" Gamora wept, "I-"

"Silence!" Sif snapped, "You will be punished for your insolence. The first part of that will be for me to literally fuck the insolence out of your ass. Now shut up and allow me to enjoy this fuck hole of yours."

That surprising turn of events had Gamora whimpering in disappointment, but it wasn't her place to complain. It was Sif's pleasure that was important here, she had to remember that.

And she did, even as what felt like an hour ticked by and she patiently waited for the permission she so desperately craved, every so often begging for it and immediately stopping when she was told to do so.

In the process the pleasure she was receiving became painful, Gamora desperate to cum but even more desperate to prove she was still her Mistress Sif's obedience lesbian sex slave who adored getting her butt fucked.

"Oh Mistress, please fuck me. I need it sooooooooo bad." Gamora wept, "I need you to fuck my ass hard and deep and make me cum! Please? I, I don't think I can survive if you don't wreck my ass right now. Mmmmmmmmmm fuck, I swear, I didn't know you were free. If I did I would have left Nebula for you instantly. She cannot compare to you my wonderful Mistress Sif. She was just the best I could do, ohhhhhhhhhhhh Goddddddddddddd, she, ooooooooooooooh, she was the only person I knew who came close to matching your incredible power and dominance. Please, prove you're a better top than she ever will be by destroying my ass hole, like she never could. Ooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh yessssssssssssssss, please Mistress Sif, use my most private hole as a fuck hole and prove it is you who truly own my butt hole."

"I suppose, if only to prove who this ass truly belongs too." Sif said dryly, before turning to her new slave, "Nebula, back off and allow me to show you two ass sluts who's boss."

Tears of joy filled Gamora's eyes as her 'sister' moved away from her and her Mistress Sif finally began picking up the pace, making her cum in what felt like seconds, Gamora screaming at the top of her lungs as she went over the edge of what felt like the most powerful orgasm of her life.

Perhaps that was because it was of all the build-up, perhaps Sif was feeling reinvigorated, or perhaps Gamora's memories weren't doing her Mistress justice, but whatever the reason Gamora didn't care.

All that mattered was that she was enslaved to Sif again, her Mistress's cock hammering her rectum to climax after climax, making Gamora's mind melt from ecstasy, both from the climaxes and the simple fact she had taken her rightful place as Sif's ass slut, Gamora feeling complete again for the first time since she had been taken from her Mistress.

Sif was also grateful to be reunited with Gamora, and Gamora's cute little ass. Nebula's behind had been quite enjoyable, but she could not compare to the beauty of her sister, and especially not with the beauty of Gamora's butt.

Most beings in the universe didn't talk about Gamora's body, but Sif had the opportunity to thoroughly enjoy that hot little body and she had quickly come to the conclusion that her favourite part of Gamora was by far her gorgeous ass. Of course Sif was biased. After all, she was a butt girl, but even if she wasn't Sif was sure she would lust after such a prize.

Right now Sif was enjoying that prize to its fullest, every so often smacking the cheeks of Gamora's ass while continuously pulling her hair back like the deadliest woman in the galaxy was nothing but a dumb beast of burden which Sif was riding for her convenience.

Of course she didn't need to bother with her hands, her thighs were smacking against Gamora's butt cheeks so loudly that it was echoing throughout the room. Those cheeks were also jiggling so wonderfully that made up for not being to see the stretched hole in between them.

In the middle of that hard rectum wrecking Sif grabbed hold of Gamora's hair, pulled back on it and screamed, "WHO OWNS THIS DYKE ASS!"

"MISTRESS SIF" Gamora quickly screamed back.

"WHO OWNS YOU!" Sif yelled.

"MISTRESS SIF" Gamora screamed without hesitation.

"TELL NEBULA!" Sif demanded, "LOOK AT HER AND TELL HER WHO OWNS YOUR ASS!"

Gamora looked at her sister, then after only a brief hesitation whimpered, "My ass belongs to Mistress Sif."

"LOUDER" Sif demanded.

"MY ASS BELONGS TO MISTRESS SIF." Gamora repeated while making sure she was looking Nebula in the eye, "MISTRESS SIF OWNS MY DYKE ASS!"

"NOW TELL HER WHO FUCKS THIS DYKE ASS BETTER THAN ME?" Sif asked loudly.

"NO ONE" Gamora screamed, glad she had been paying attention and didn't say anything embarrassing, quickly following up with, "NO ONE FUCKS MY ASS BETTER! NEBULA IS NOTHING COMPARED TO YOU! YOU OWN ME MISTRESS SIF! I SWEAR I KNOW MY PLACE. AH SHIT, I'M YOURS! OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSS YOURS AND NO ONE ELSE'S! AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCK, PLEASE MAKE ME CUM! MMMMMMMMMMMMM, FUCK MY ASS AND MAKE ME CUM! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDD FUCK THE ASS YOU OWN AND MAKE ME CUM!"

With that Sif went into overdrive, using every ounce of strength she possessed to brutalise Gamora's bowels. Gamora came so hard and frequently in the process she probably didn't care if her ass hole ever recovered from the abuse it was now receiving, and Sif figured it was only going to repair itself of she sought out professional help, but that was a small price to pay for the ecstasy they were both now receiving.

In fact Sif looked forward to making Gamora bend over and expose her ass so some sorcerer, or better yet a sorceress, or whoever she could find to help her, could gasp and blush as they were confronted with the ruined ass hole of the deadliest woman in the galaxy.

That was the last coherent thought Sif had for a good long while, the powerful woman becoming a mindless animal pounding into her submissive mate, Gamora truly becoming nothing but an orifice to her as she used every ounce of her strength to squeeze as many orgasms out of them both as possible before collapsing down onto the bed.

Even then she lazily pumped Gamora's butt, slowly bringing them both down from their highs while making sure her dominance was well and truly cemented.

It was only then that Sif thought of Nebula and raised her head, more than half expecting the blue skinned warrior to be gone or worse brandishing a weapon. Instead she was staring in awe at the two other warriors, Sif grinning happily as she realised it was over and Nebula was hers.

Wanting to prove this Sif yanked her dildo out of Gamora's ass, slapped it and ordered her slave, "Gamora, spread your ass for Nebula. Show your sister how well I wrecked your ass. Good, now tell her what you are."

Gamora obeyed as quickly as she could, and when she was spreading her butt cheeks in Nebula's direction she whimpered, "I'm a slave of Sif."

"Good, now switch places." Sif ordered softly but clearly, "Gamora, you straighten up and turn around, so you can see your headstrong sister truly submit to me."

There was a long pause, and then Gamora hesitantly straightened up and turned to look at Nebula who seemed to be at war with herself, the last shred of her reluctance fighting to the bitter end, but Sif never doubted the outcome.

Sure enough the mighty Nebula lowered her head bashfully, stood up, turned around, bent over and spread her ass cheeks, like Gamora before her Nebula exposing just how widely gaping her ass hole was.

Then in a timid voice Nebula admitted, "I'm, I'm also a slave of Sif."

"Excellent." Sif beamed, "Nebula, as a reward for your acceptance of your place you may suck my cock clean. When it is clean you will start kissing my feet to further show you understand your place. Gamora, go straight to kissing my feet."

Without a word of protest Gamora dropped to her knees in front of Sif, who had helpfully got off the bed and stood beside it, allowing Gamora to cover her feet in kisses.

Nebula was slower to obey, a clear sign she would need further training, but she obeyed nevertheless, even deep throating every single inch of Sif's strap-on before joining Gamora in grovelling at the feet of her Mistress, Sif smiling proudly down at her latest conquest.

She planned to thoroughly punished them both in the days to come, but mostly she was just going to fuck them. And her other slaves as soon as she got back to earth. And of course, there were plenty more women in the galaxy who would soon know the joy of being a slave of Sif.

Chapter 152: Chapter 152. Sif teaches Wanda to be a top (SLAVES OF SIF)

Sif licked her lips as she admired the beautiful sight before her of her five conquered slaves, all com-pletely naked and leaning against a wall while sticking out their asses for her to inspect.

She stared at them for quite a while before reaching out and beginning to caress those glorious globes of flesh, squeezing and pinching them like a butcher with a piece of meat while her now fully housebroken slaves let her humiliate them in this way.

Even the fierce warriors Gamora and Nebula said nothing as Sif played with their bottoms, Sif eventually paying extra attention to her latest conquest before addressing her.

"You've been a bad girl Nebula." Sif told her slave, "Running away with my sweet Gamora. Trying to keep her tight little green ass all to yourself. Fucking that green bottom, even though you knew it was mine. And worst of all, you attempted to resist when I made you mine, instead of just surrendering to me like I know you wanted too."

"I am sorry Mistress." Nebula said softly.

"Not as sorry as you're going to be." Sif growled menacingly in her ear, before moving to Gamora. Or more accurately moving her mouth to Gamora's ear and one of her hands to Gamora's ass so she was groping both the proud warriors, "And as for you Gamora... you should have known better."

"I am sorry Mistress." Gamora softly parroted her sister.

"Oh, I promise you, you will be." Sif threatened softly, before using both hands to spread Gamora's butt cheeks and spit on the other woman's butt hole before doing the same with Nebula's ass. She then told them, "For the first part of your punishment, that is the only lube you will get."

With those words Sif pulled away, collected a couple of butt-plugs, and quickly returned. She was pleased to see that her fellow warriors were forcing themselves to relax, accepting they were both about to be anally penetrated.

In fairness the plugs were small, at least by Sif's standards, and considering the horrors that had been inflicted upon them, and they had inflicted upon others, Sif felt little sympathy as she rammed those butt-plugs into the waiting ass holes of Gamora and Nebula.

Of course, those plugs slipped inside those asses like keys into well-oiled locks thanks to the relentless anal sex Sif had inflict-ed upon them throughout their journey back to Earth, which was the main reason Sif felt no sympathy for her sluts, especially as they mostly cried out in pleasure.

Once those plugs were firmly inserted into those bottom Sif stepped back to admire her handiwork be-fore calling out, "Wanda, bind Gamora and Nebula to the wall."

Only taking one hand off the wall Wanda held it out and then as it and her eyes glowed red Gamora and Nebula were raised off the ground, and then gently flew to the opposite wall.

They were gently pressed up against it as rope came from as if out of nowhere to tie firmly around their bodies, leaving them help-less. Or at least as helpless as they could be.

Sif knew they could probably get out of those ropes, but instead they just squirmed and looked incredibly disappointed and pleadingly at their owner.

Ignoring them Sif announced, "For the second part of your punishment, you will spend the rest of the night watching, unable to touch yourselves, and each other."

"No Mistress, please-" Gamora began.

"Silence!" Sif snapped, pleased to see a pair of ball-gags appear from out of nowhere and immediately get shoved into the mouths of her fellow warriors, "Thank you Wanda. Now as I was saying, you will have to just watch this time, but if you're good I may let you top your fellow slaves. Maybe even fuck their asses."

That immediately caused Nebula and Gamora to become silent and stay still, which made Sif chuckle, before she turned her attention to the witch, "That's better... Wanda, my dear sweet Wanda... you get plenty of lube."

With that Sif dropped to her knees and after briefly teasing her pet with a few gentle kisses to her pale behind the stronger brunette pulled apart the ass cheeks of the physically weaker brunette and buried her face in between those cheeks.

She then started eagerly lapping away at Wanda's rosebud, causing the other girl to moan softly as she began giving her a long drawn-out rim job, Sif gleefully spending several minutes just gently licking Wanda's ass hole before trying to push her way inside of it.

She didn't get that far at first, but with a little persistence, and going back to spit on that tiny back door, Sif was able to force her way inside, and in the process press her face as deep in between Wanda's butt cheeks as it could go.

Wanda let out a soft series of gasps as Mistress Sif kissed and then licked her ass. Although she didn't gasp when Mistress Sif's tongue entered her butt. No, she cried out loudly in pure pleasure and pushed her slutty ass back against her Mistress's face.

Then for a horrible moment Wanda thought she was about to be punished for her insolence, but thankfully Mistress Sif seemed to like it from the way she smiled against the younger girl's butt, Wanda blushing slightly as she could feel it against her cheeks. Then she cried out again as Mistress Sif began to butt fuck her with her tongue.

Before Wanda became a slave of Sif she had no doubt that her ass hole would have been too tight for a tongue to enter it. Or at least for a tongue to penetrate her ass this deep.

But for the past month or so she had been relentlessly ass fucked by the far stronger woman, Wanda lucky, or unlucky, if she only took three butt fuckings a day because then her back hole might have the chance to close up properly.

This was one of those days, but thanks to all the previous butt sex she'd been having with her Mistress Wanda's ass hole took everything Mistress Sif had to give her.

Now completely addicted to getting her ass fucked Wanda hoped that this was a prelude to Mistress Sif pounding her butt, and it almost certainly was, but while Wanda would happily take anything her Mistress gave her she couldn't help be a little disappointed.

She loved the taste of Mistress Sif's pussy, and the pussies of her fellow sex slaves, and it would be a shame if her owner was skipping that part in favour of going straight to ass fucking.

Not that it was Wanda's place to complain, of course, but she couldn't help briefly feeling disappointment. At least until she felt her ass hole begin to stretch.

For a moment Wanda was confused. She was vaguely aware of Mistress Sif pulling away from her ass, but that was seconds before the penetration, not giving the taller woman sufficient time to retrieve a strap-on cock.

And the toy that entered her butt didn't feel quite as big as the ass-wreckers Mistress Sif normally favoured. Which was because Mistress Sif was shoving a butt-plug up her ass, Wanda realised just before she entered the mind of her Mistress and saw what she saw.

That was of course a butt-plug slipping past her anal ring and then deep inside her, Wanda finding both the penetration of her own ass, and how it looked with that plug sticking out of it, hot in a very, very perverted way.

"Well done Wanda, you took that like a good girl." Sif mumbled, mostly to herself.

Even though she could tell that those words were rhetorical without reading the superior woman's mind Wanda softly replied, "Thank you Mistress."

Sif grinned at this level of submission and then slowly got off of her knees while continuing to stare at Wanda's plug stuffed behind. Then she turned her attention to the tight little booty of Jane Foster and the big fat ass of Darcy Lewis, and licked her lips.

Then Sif debated whether to plug them too or not. Honestly she wasn't sure she could resist, but then she wasn't sure she could resist fucking those amaz-ing asses right away before giving them the privilege of eating her pussy, and more importantly give Wanda a reward for helping her to recapture Gamora and enslave Nebula.

On the other hand, it might be nice for Wanda to know the joy of penetrating Jane's little ass hole when it was all cute and tight.

After going back and forth for almost a full minute Sif ordered, "Wanda stand-up."

Timidly her pet obeyed her command, at first Wanda keeping her back to her so Sif could admire that beautifully plugged behind. Then Wanda cautiously turned around and nervously looked at her owner.

Sif rewarded her with a smile and then pulled the smaller girl against her strong body, lent down and gave Wanda a long, passionate kiss. Initially Sif kept it gentle as a way to encourage the nervous Wanda, but ultimately she just couldn't resist turning up the heat a bit, especially when she pushed her tongue into her sex slave's mouth.

By then her plan had clearly worked as Wanda was nice and relaxed in her arms, allowing Sif to feel confident as she made her intentions clear.

"I am very pleased with you Wanda." Sif revealed when she broke the kiss.

"Thank you Mistress." Wanda softly replied while staring lovingly at her owner.

"I would not have my precious Gamora back, or her sister Nebula, if it wasn't for you." Sif said softly, adding before Wanda could repeat herself, "When I was first... given my gift Gamora was one of my first conquests, and soon proved herself to be the most valuable addition to my collection, because she helped me keep my slaves, and helped me enslave new ones. For that, she was frequently rewarded. Now it seems to be you who is the most valuable addition to my collection, so it is you I wish to reward. Would you like to know how I intend to reward you?"

After briefly thinking about it, Wanda replied, "Yes Mistress Sif, although I welcome any reward you give me."

"Good girl." Sif grinned, before turning Wanda around in her arms to face the succulent asses of Jane and Darcy, "You see these two beautiful bitch asses?"

"Yes Mistress." Wanda murmured in confusion.

"I wish for you to help me fuck them." Sif grinned, before adding somewhat more forcefully, "You will help me fuck them!"

"Yes Mistress." Wanda replied nervously.

"But I shall give you the choice in how they are prepared." Sif murmured into Wanda's ear before press-ing herself more firmly against the smaller girl's back and pressing a few kisses to her neck, making Wanda moan softly. After almost a minute of that Sif elaborated on Wanda's choice, "You can know the joy of penetrating a nice tight ass hole, or we can plug Darcy and Jane, so their ass holes will be nice and easy to fill with cock."

There was a pause in which Sif kissed Wanda's neck some more and slid her hands over her slave's body, squeezing more moans out of the younger girl, and then Wanda stammered, "I, I think their asses would look good plugged."

"Are you sure?" Sif asked softly, "Because if I ask you to assist me in the future with sodomising my dyke pets you will mostly be left with my sloppy seconds. Ass hole already gaped wide open, the anal whore already quivering in pleasure. This is your opportunity to know the joy of stretching a slut's most intimate hole. Although I confess, plugging these bitches will be easier for your first time topping."

Wanda nodded softly in understanding, closed her eyes and moaned as her Mistress went back to work on her neck, then after a few seconds of that she said as firmly as she could, "I am sure Mistress. I wish it to be as easy as possible. And I really do wish to see those asses plugged."

"Very well." Sif said, moving away from Wanda.

This made Wanda disappointed for a moment, then a thought popped into her head, "Mistress, please can we eat their pussies first?"

"No." Sif said, grinning at Wanda, "They can eat ours. After we plug their asses. Now get some nice big butt-plugs for these slutty little asses!"

"Yes Mistress." Wanda quickly replied, quickly retrieving two plugs which were laid out on a nearby table and then joining her owner behind Darcy and Jane.

"Good slut." Sif purred, "Now, join me in eating these dyke asses. I want their bitch holes nice and wet for these plugs."

With that Sif pulled apart Darcy's meaty cheeks and began hungrily licking her voluptuous slave's for-bidden hole. Sif closed her eyes as she leaned in and for a few long seconds, her whole world became sliding her tongue over Darcy's ass hole and getting it nice and ready for the abuse to come, and of course the happy moans from Darcy which came quickly and frequently.

Sif was vaguely aware of movement beside her and grinned against Darcy's butt hole before opening her eyes again and looked over to where Wanda was nervously kneeling down behind Jane, her eyes clearly locked on that cute little behind.

"No need to be nervous Wanda." Sif reassured her pet as she momentarily pulled away from Darcy's back door, "It's just like eating out my ass, except I expect you to get your tongue much further up Jane's tight little ass. Remember, you're going to help me dildo these fuck holes. The least we can do is give them a nice sloppy wet rim job first. So do as I do."

Sif then salivated so her mouth would be nice and full of saliva and then spat as much of it as she could directly onto Darcy's butt hole. She then dived her head back down to rub that saliva into that forbidden hole before repeating the process, making Darcy gasp and even squeal a little in delight.

After the sec-ond time she spat onto Darcy's butt hole Wanda finally did the same with Jane's back hole, although truth be told Sif was so focused on Darcy's fat ass she wouldn't have noticed if Jane hadn't cried out loudly as she was touched in such a lewd way. Which of course made Sif grin with delight into Darcy's ass hole again.

Wanda was still nervous, but there was no level of lesbian depravity that she wasn't willing to try in the name of pleasing her Mistress. Although Wanda was increasingly liking the idea of eating one of her fel-low slaves' asses, and she definitely loved the idea of ass fucking them.

She had experience in receiving both, although in the latter's case Mistress Sif was the only one who'd ever fucked her ass.

She had however the wonderful experiences of Darcy, and later Jane giving her a thorough rim job to prepare her for another butt fucking from Mistress Sif, and as they had done such a good job the least she could do was return the favour.

Even though Wanda was sure Mistress Sif's magic had something to do with just how eager she was to slide her tongue over another girl's ass hole in preparation to fuck it, but she didn't care.

All she cared about was doing a good job of rimming Jane, so she lapped away at the other small brunette's butt hole for what felt like an eternity before literally trying to shove her tongue up Jane's ass.

Wanda succeeded more than she thought she would, not only penetrating that ring of flesh with her soft muscle but getting it pretty far into Jane's rectum before she began to thrust it in and out of the other girl's back hole, and thus beginning to literally butt fuck Jane with her tongue.

Sif did the same as before and after a few minutes of eagerly tongue fucking those asses Sif pulled back and instructed, "Now take your butt-plug, pop it into your mouth for a brief sucking like so... and then shove it into your anal slut's butt hole!"

Wanda watched her Mistress do as she was instructing, The Scarlet Witch which taking great interest in how quickly and easily Mistress Sif push the butt-plug she had been holding into Darcy's ass hole, that little opening quickly stretching to accommodate the toy as Darcy cried out with pure delight.

Wanda then got a similar cry out of Jane as she copied the actions of her owner's, the only differences being that Jane's cry also had a hint of pain and a lot of embarrassment with it, the poor astrophysicist clearly still adjusting to becoming a sex slave.

Wanda could somewhat relate, but any uneasiness she felt at performing such a perverted act was negated by the lust she felt as she watched Jane's back hole swal-low the butt-plug.

It was also interesting to see how those plugs stay in place, Wanda staring at them for a few long sec-onds before Mistress Sif got her attention, "Mmmmmm, isn't that pretty?"

"Oh yes Mistress." Wanda agreed although she didn't look away from the plugged butts in front of her.

Sif smirked at this, and after allowing Wanda and herself to admire the view for a few more seconds roughly pulled Wanda into a heated kiss. When she broke it about a minute later Sif grinned wickedly and told Wanda, "Now we're going to further relax these butt sluts by allowing them to eat our pussies like the little rug munching dykes they are. That should get us all in the mood for some ass pounding, and give the butt-plugs a chance to do their job and stretch out these anal whores."

Wanda smiled, "I love that idea Mistress."

"Me too Mistress Sif." Darcy butted in with a grin.

"And, and me." Jane stammered not wanting to be punished for not being eager. Then she realised something and quickly added, "I'd love to eat your pussy Mistress Sif. Yours or Wanda's."

"I know." Sif grinned, before standing up and then leaning against a nearby bed, "Wanda, do as I do... good, now listen up sluts. I want you to get on your knees in front of us, thank us for bothering to plug your slutty little ass holes, then asked nicely to lick our pussies. It is a privilege, after all."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Darcy acknowledged, quickly turning around, dropping onto her knees and then shuf-fling over to her owner, at which point she practically purred, "Thanks for shoving a butt-plug up my big fat slutty ass. It feels so good inside my rear fuck hole. I love it. Mmmmmm, I can't wait for you to fuck my ass, but until you do may I please have the privilege of eating your cunt?"

"I suppose, since you asked so nicely." Sif grinned, grabbing Darcy's hair and pushing her face into her cunt.

Jane wasn't quite as quick off the mark, but she parroted 'yes Mistress Sif' right after Darcy and fol-lowed her former assistant's lead in dropping to her knees. The difference was that she crawled on her hands and knees over to Wanda, then while kneeling in front of her timidly looked up and timidly mur-mured, "Thank you for stretching my ass Wanda. Mistress Wanda? What should I call you?"

Wanda bit her lip, and then looked over for Sif for instructions, who was only too happy to give it, "Wanda is more than fine. Remember Jane, even when one of your fellow slaves is dominating you she still just that. A slave of Sif, who only has power over you because I command it."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Jane quickly acknowledged while looking over at her owner, then down to where Dar-cy was eagerly lapping away already at the goddess's cunt, before finally she turned back to Wanda and softly but firmly asked, "Wanda, may I please eat your pussy."

"Of course." Wanda replied softly, and lustfully.

Jane waited a few seconds for Wanda to grab her hair and shove her face into her cunt like Mistress Sif had done to Darcy, but Wanda seemed content for Jane to go at her own pace. For that Jane was grate-ful, and rewarded Wanda with a little smile before leaning forward, sticking out her tongue and pressing it against the bottom of the other girl's pussy.

She then slowly slid it up all the way Wanda's pussy lips until she reached the younger woman's clit, choosing to linger on it for that first lick but not the many, many licks which followed straight after it as Jane settled into giving Wanda a long drawn-out pussy lick-ing.

While Jane might not have been so outwardly enthusiastic as Darcy she was still eager to lick Wanda's pussy. Partly because she did genuinely want to reward the girl for choosing to stretch her ass hole, something which would no doubt help later when Mistress Sif and/or this girl were inevitably fucking her in the butt, and partly because despite how some sort of science she didn't understand yet had turned her completely gay Jane loved being a lesbian and licking pussy.

Which could be part of her Mistress's 'magic', but Jane had been 100% gay for Darcy before she'd even met Mistress Sif so just because she had never eaten pussy before being enslaved didn't mean she hadn't fantasised before she met Darcy, and like 24/7 afterwards.

Luckily she had been enslaved by this amazing creature from another world and as a result Jane had not only cross the line she promised herself she never would and fucked her assistant, but she had been practically living with her face buried in Darcy's pussy for the last few weeks while Mistress Sif and Wan-da were away retrieving Gamora and Nebula.

She also did other things she'd never imagined herself ac-tually doing, but that wasn't the point right now. The point was that she had always wanted to eat pussy, and as much as she loved the tasty treats that Darcy and Mistress Sif had to offer it was wonderful to be finally able to get in between Wanda's legs and sample this much younger girl's twat.

Of course while Jane wanted to savour this she worried she was going too slow, at least until she had Mistress Sif scolding her former assistant, "Not so fast Lady Darcy! I wish to enjoy your talented little tongue."

"I'm sorry." Darcy quickly said, only pulling her face away from her Mistress's cunt to say that before going right back to licking it.

Despite herself Jane couldn't help smiling smugly into Wanda's pussy at this proof that she had made the right decision. Then her butt quivered with second-hand fear as she realised that Darcy had forgotten to use their Mistress's proper title, and would likely be spanked as a result. Of course she had gotten away with something similar earlier... or had she?

Mistress Sif was well within her rights to spank them both later for their disobedience, which was very likely given the dominant brunette liked to find any ex-cuse to spank her slaves.

So now Jane thought about it perhaps it was almost inevitable that she and her beloved former assistant would be spanked for these minor mistakes, to her shame part of her even looked forward to such a thing.

Sif was certainly planning to spank those asses in the near future. She was even considering ordering Darcy and Jane to stop eating pussy, bend over and present their cute little bottoms to her, and who could blame her?

Those asses were just so spank-able, and with their disobedience it was like Jane and Darcy were begging to have their wonderful little butts beaten. And oh how their pale flesh would quickly colour for her, turning a cute pink and then an angry red under the force of her strikes.

Oh, and they would jiggle too. Especially Darcy's big fat ass. And denying them the sweet cream they craved would be an added bonus. However it would be an unfair punishment for Wanda, and herself for that matter, so Sif decided to wait for later.

Besides, it seemed a shame to stop things completely now that Darcy had settled into giving her a nice, slow pussy licking. Well maybe she lingered on Sif's clit longer than the warrior wanted her to given her current mood, but as it was a nice little tease Sif didn't actually mind. Especially as it was another reason to give Darcy's big booty a beating later.

So Sif closed her eyes and just enjoyed the sweet pleasure of Darcy's tongue, and Wanda's moans as Jane pleasured her beside herself and Darcy. Then Sif got a wicked idea of how she could punish Darcy and Jane for their behaviour right now without having to pun-ish herself or Wanda too severely.

"Swap." Sif commanded out of the blue, before quickly clarifying, "Mmmmmmmm, that feels so good, but now I want you two to swap over so Jane is licking my pussy and Darcy is eating Wanda's cunt. Oooooooooh yes, swap over sluts. Now! Oh yes, that's it, good girls. But don't take this as an invitation to be disobedient. I am watching you, Darcy."

Unsurprisingly Darcy and Jane were reluctant to pull away from the tasty treats in front of them, but did so pretty quickly when Sif put her foot down. Then Darcy gave her an adorable 'who me' expression, the type of which most of her slaves wouldn't dare give her, which Sif couldn't help finding endearing.

However if Darcy continued to be cheeky, or even disobedient, she would give Sif no choice but to stop the pussy licking fun in favour of throwing Darcy over her knee and beating her big butt bright red, Sif again tempted to just do it anyway as the memory of Lady Darcy's fat ass slowly turning red as it jiggled from the force of her hand slapping it over and over again was almost too tempting to resist.

Then Jane started licking her pussy, and Sif quickly became content to let it go for now, and hope that Darcy was able to remain obedient for the rest of the night. Or at least enough so that she wouldn't force Sif's hand.

And to her credit that seemed to be the case, both Jane and Darcy settling into giving Sif and Wanda a long, slow pussy licking.

But Sif kept at least one eye on Darcy the entire time, although that had a lot to do with the beautiful sight of two women having sex in front of her while a third tended to her needs, Sif making sure to give the woman pleasing her plenty of attention.

Which was not only loving looks, but smiles too, and the occasional stroke or pat on the head to let her know she was being a good pet. It was a message Sif also sent Wanda through flirtatious, and proud, smiles.

Wanda blushed happily every time she caught one of those smiles, which was positive wasn't every time. Which she wasn't entirely her fault, Darcy's tongue was just so distracting. Especially when it lingered on her clit.

Not enough to truly make a difference, but enough so that she was approaching 'disobedience' without ever actually making Wanda feel like she was close to cumming. Wanda considered informing Mistress Sif about this, but she didn't want to be too much of a kiss ass, metaphorically speaking of course.

She loved being a literal ass kisser, but that wasn't the point. The point was that Wanda didn't want to upset her fellow slaves, especially when it was unnecessary as Wanda was almost 100% sure that Mistress Sif was going to spank Darcy's big bottom, and Wanda just hoped she would be permitted to help.

For a moment Wanda became lost in the idea of spanking Darcy's big bottom, and then her Mistress awoke her from her thoughts, "Mmmmmmm yessssssssss, both so good! You're both soooooooo gooooooooodddddddd at eating pussy, mmmmmmmmm, oh yes, you're the perfect little cunt craving lezzie slaves. Oooooooooh, I could happily have you eat me out all night long Jane, mmmmmmmm, but now I want you to swap. Oh yes, I want you to swap over again so that I may feel Darcy's talented little tongue on my cunt again while Wanda gets to enjoy Jane's skilled mouth. Yes, that's it, swap over sluts! Ohhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeesssssssssss, mmmmmmmm, I want both of you to get a good sample of our pussies."

Obediently Darcy and Jane swapped over again. And then again, and then again, and then again, Sif swapping them over so frequently that it made Wanda's head spin, and she didn't have to constantly crawl back and forth on her knees.

Although she had been when she was involved in something like this, Wanda almost cumming as she remembered how on the day before Sif left to recapture Gamora and enslave Nebula she had made Darcy, Jane and Wanda all kneel before her and take it in turns crawling in between her legs.

Oh that had been a glorious day, especially as it ended with all three of them in be-tween the legs of Mistress Sif as she squirted her cum onto their faces. Well, that was how that act end-ed.

The day had ended with all three of them face down and displaying their freshly gaped ass holes to the grinning woman who had stretched them so obscenely.

That memory made Wanda's whole body quiver with delight, but particularly her cunt and ass hole, which in turn got her closer than ever to cumming in one of her fellow slave's mouths.

If it had been Jane at the time she probably would have, but Darcy was able to counteract it by slowing down her licking just enough so that Wanda still felt torturously good pleasure, but not enough to actually make her cum.

Af-ter that it was all Wanda could do not to beg to cum, and although she tried her very best for the sake of her wonderful Mistress Sif she could only hold back for so long.

She could only hope her Mistress would understand. And there was a chance she would, as she knew first-hand how good Jane was be-coming, and how good Darcy had always been, at eating pussy. Then again, if she didn't no biggy, as Wanda was beginning to enjoy her regular spankings.

But ultimately after a few more swaps Wanda whimpered, "Please Mistress Sif, oooooooooh, please let me cum. Please? Ohhhhhhhhh God, please allow these two pussy loving lesbos to make us cum. Please Mistress Sif, I need it sooooooooo bad!"

Sif briefly considered letting Wanda 'suffer' for a little longer, then said, "Very well, Wanda... you may cum. Darcy and Jane, you may make us cum. Oooooooooh yesssssssssssss, fuck us with your little dyke tongues and make us cum. Fuck, ohhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkk, oh yes, fuck me! Fuck my cunt! Oh shit, tongue fuck me, tongue fuck me and make me cum you little dyke! Slam fuck my cunt with that little gay girl tongue of yours, oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssssss, fuck me, fuck my pussy, aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh fuck-kkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!"

Wanda was dully aware of the fact that Mistress Sif said a lot more than that, but then again Mistress Sif wasn't cumming so wonderfully hard. At least not yet.

But Mistress Sif was a battle hardened warrior with the stamina to match, while Wanda still felt like just a silly little girl. Perhaps more importantly Mistress Sif was being frantically tongue fucked by Jane while Wanda received a far more skilled fucking from Darcy's experienced tongue.

Because both herself and her Mistress had been getting plenty of attention from Darcy's tongue, but the fact that Wanda had Darcy in between her legs and at this crucial moment it almost seemed strategic. Not that she cared.

Darcy didn't care either. Actually she kind of did, but only so far that she would need to personally thank Mistress Sif if this was planned as instead of getting stuck with the warrior goddess who could seeming-ly hold of her orgasm indefinitely.

Darcy was left with this delicious twenty-something who just couldn't stop cumming in her mouth. And oh did Darcy take advantage of that, the former assistant eagerly swal-lowing at least the majority of The Scarlet Witch's cum in between rapidly tongue fucking the other girl. Meanwhile poor Jane was left trying to break the mighty Sif, which made Darcy feel sorry for her girl-friend.

Then Mistress Sif uttered words Darcy dreaded, "Swap! Mmmmmmmmm, I want you two to swap over so the Lady Jane can taste the Lady Wanda's cum."

Mistress Sif probably said more, home girl loved to talk, but Darcy was too busy whimpering into Wanda's pussy and then reluctantly pulling away from it so her place could be taken by Jane.

She then watched longingly as Jane moaned happily and started frantically tongue fucking The Scarlet Witch's cum out of her, then Darcy quickly crawled over to her Mistress who didn't look pleased with her.

To try and make it up to her Darcy quickly buried her face in Mistress Sif's pussy and gave it her all, but it was no use. She couldn't make her Mistress cum if Mistress Sif didn't want too, and while Mistress Sif's pus-sy cream was easily the best she'd tasted it couldn't quite compare with girl cum.

Over and over again Mistress Sif insisted they swap, making Darcy worried that she wouldn't get the chance to taste the precious cum of her owner.

Fortunately for her Mistress Sif took pity on her, and af-ter maybe the third attempt to make her Mistress cum Darcy was allowed to succeed and her mouth was filled with the most heavenly liquid she had ever known, which she greedily gulped down.

Unfortunately that was all she got, Mistress Sif ordering them to swap again right after so Jane's belly could also be filled with goddess cum. Probably more than her fair share, Darcy grumbled internally, for the first time in her life hating Jane Foster as Mistress Sif allowed her to make her cum more than once.

Although that was forgotten when Mistress Sif ordered, "Now kiss! Oh yes, stop munching our muffins and share our cum you little dyke sluts! Yessssssss, that's it, kiss!"

Again Darcy was sure that Sif said more, and she thought that Wanda might have contributed, but she was way too busy kissing Jane to listen to such things.

The second she got the order she pulled away from Wanda's cunt, turned to Jane who was obediently turning to her and then grabbed her fellow slave's face and roughly pulled her forwards into a passionate kiss. Instantly Darcy pushed her tongue into Jane's mouth in search of more girl cum.

She founded easily into next few minutes herself and Jane ex-changed that precious liquid before swallowing and then licking each other's faces for more cum. Then they kissed again so they could share that.

Sif chuckled with delight, then firmly told them, "Alright, that's enough. Enough! Go and get some strap-ons and lube. I want you to equip us and prepare us for your slutty asses."

Wanda was deeply disappointed that she didn't get the chance to kiss one of her fellow slaves and taste her own cum, and/or more importantly Mistress Sif's cum, but she quite enjoyed the show.

She also en-joyed watching Darcy and Jane scramble to recover the requested items and then hold out the harnesses so she and Mistress Sif could step into them.

Then as the devices were pulled up their thighs and then tightened around their waists Wanda was almost completely overwhelmed by nervousness. That feeling and became more intense when Darcy stroked lubricant into her newly acquired cock.

"Bend over sluts!" Mistress Sif ordered, Wanda almost joining Jane and Darcy as they scrambled to obey. Then her Mistress turned to her and said, "You take Darcy. She is a total ass whore so you won't hurt her too badly if you're rough with her. And don't worry, I'll make sure you sample Jane's tight little ass too. Just concentrate on taking Darcy's big rump for now. And remember she's your bitch, and I want you to make that clear to her."

Nodding nervously Wanda took a deep breath and turned to her fellow slaves, "Spread your cheeks bitch! Yes, both of you. Make it nice and easy for me and our Mistress to wreck your slutty little butt holes!"

Unsurprisingly both broken bitches were quick to obey, Wanda and Mistress Sif briefly playing with their butt-plugs a little like before and then pulling them out and replacing them with their cocks.

It wasn't quite in stereo, as Mistress Sif pulled Jane's butt-plug out first and then slowly but surely stuffed her strap-on into that loosened butt hole.

Meanwhile Wanda couldn't have admired the way Darcy's ass hole was ready gaping from the plug, before she inevitably copied her Mistress and slowly but steadily pushed her dick into Darcy's rectum, her fellow sub moaning with pleasure during the entire penetration. Well, Jane did too, but as always Darcy was louder.

"Good, now stuff that big fat ass full of cock!" Sif ordered, "Come on, don't be shy. I told you, Darcy is the biggest ass whore I have in my collection. You don't need to be so gentle with her. Isn't that right, Darcy?"

"Yes Mistress." Darcy quickly replied, before looking over her shoulder at Wanda, "You don't need to be gentle with me. Fuck me! Fuck me harder, mmmmmmmm fuck, please Wanda fuck my ass. Fuck my big fat slutty ass! Shove every single inch of that big dildo up my butt and fuck me like the anal whore I am!"

Since Darcy was so convincing, and her words made Wanda so hot, The Scarlet Witch decided to oblige her and rammed forwards, pushing almost half of the strap-on into Darcy's big bottom with a powerful thrust.

Like with the initial anal penetration Darcy cried out in pure pleasure, which amazed Wanda. Just how slutty was this woman? Perhaps more accurately, just how slutty was this woman's ass?

Deciding to find out Wanda let go of the dildo to she could spread both of the other brunette's butt cheeks and then gave a series of hard thrusts, which buried the rest of the rubber cock in Darcy's big butt, which again made this shameless anal whore cry out in pleasure.

For a few long seconds Wanda just stared in disbelief down at where her thighs were pressed against Darcy's meaty cheeks as she marvelled at just how slutty this woman's ass was, then she heard a cry beside her. Turning her head Wanda found herself watching Sif slowly but surely slid her strap-on into Jane's ass hole.

Like Wanda before her Sif made sure that at least one of Jane's butt cheeks were spread, first one and then two when the dildo was far enough up Jane's butt, providing both herself and the other strap-on wearer with a perfect view of the dildos disappearing into those cute little butt holes.

When Sif finished anally penetrating Jane she turned her attention back to Wanda and explained, "I'm still training Jane to take cock up her ass, so if you want to use this fuck hole make sure you be gentle. Alt-hough don't worry, she'll be as slutty as Darcy soon enough. For now, you just concentrate on enjoying your reward, and giving Darcy the kind of butt pounding she craves."

"Oh yes, please Wanda, fuck me! Fuck my big fat ass! Pound my butt deep and hard!" Darcy pleaded shamelessly, "Butt fuck me like a whore! Pound that big booty and make my cheeks jiggle for you. Make my big fat ass jiggle like fucking jelly as you fuck me up the ass hard and deep like the ass whore I am and make me your ass slut!"

"You heard the lady." Sif grinned, "Let us take these ass sluts together."

"Yes Mistress." Wanda replied as she took a firm grip of Darcy's hips and began slowly pulling her strap-on out of the other girl's bottom.

Darcy moaned happily as the cock left her slutty ass hole. Even if it left part of her rectum feeling empty and unloved Darcy knew that the dildo would shortly return and the butt fucking would officially get un-derway, even though Wanda pulled further out of her then she might have guessed.

But sure enough when just over half of the dick had been pulled out of her butt hole Wanda started reinserting it just as slowly, causing another happy moan to escape Darcy's lips, followed by yet another as the Witch's thighs came to rest against her meaty cheeks again, signifying the full length of the strap-on was back where it belonged, a.k.a. buried in her butt.

Over and over again Wanda repeated this process, sodomising Darcy as slowly and gently as possible which in some ways was infuriating for the proud anal whore.

Darcy was no blushing virg and she certain-ly didn't need this kind of treatment, and yet the fact that she was getting it signified that Wanda was in charge here, and she was just an orifice for the other woman's pleasure, which Darcy's submissive heart absolutely loved.

Also the slow butt fuck was an agonisingly wonderful tease, Wanda expertly giving Darcy a taste of the ecstasy to come but taking her sweet time in giving her that ecstasy that Darcy crave 24/7.

No doubt this mind-reader had, well, read her mind, and knew what it took to drive Darcy crazy. God, Darcy wished she was a mind-reader. That would make so many things so much more simple.

Like she would have been able to find out for sure that Jane liked her way before Mistress Sif fell from the sky and entered their lives, meaning they wouldn't have had to waste all that time not having sex.

True, the wait had made them grow closer, but Jane was so amazing that Darcy was confident that she would have fallen in love with her even if they had started banging from day one.

Not that Darcy could complain how things turned out, as she wouldn't trade being a slave of Sif for anything. Not even Jane, although she was beyond grateful they could both be slaves of Sif together.

Looking over to her girlfriend, who was bent over beside her and getting ass fucked by their wonderful Mistress, Darcy was happy to see that Mistress Sif was choosing to take Wanda's lead and give Jane a long, slow butt pumping, at least to start with.

This was a very good thing, as unlike herself Jane hadn't been a proud anal slut before they met their Mistress. No, Jane Foster had been a sexually repressed anal virgin, and even though that was a very long time ago now it still took much longer for Jane's rectum to relax than it did for Darcy's.

Which was why Darcy was relieved to see nothing but pleasure on Jane's beautiful face as she was anally taken slow and deep, while gasps, whimpers, moans and cries of pure pleasure consistently escaped from her lips.

Then to Darcy's surprise, and delight, Jane whimpered, "Harder! Fuck me harder! Oh Mistress Sif, please pound my ass! Pound it like the anal slut I am!"

Jane never thought she'd miss getting ass fucked. Of course she'd never thought she would actually get ass fucked, but then she had met the unstoppable force of nature that was The Lady Sif and before Jane could even think about protesting there was a huge cock up her butt and her anal cherry belonged to this goddess.

And after that she had been anally pounded over and over again until Jane thought it would never stop. But then it did, and for a few long weeks her ass wasn't fucked.

She still had her wonderful Darcy to eat her pussy and ass, and to let her return the favour, but to her surprise she had missed being butt fucked.

So as soon as she thought she was ready for a hard pounding Jane beg for it, confident that after receiving the same slow butt stretching her self-proclaimed anal slut of a girlfriend would be more than ready for it.

To Jane's surprise instead of laughing at her sluttiness in granting it, or forcing her to beg some more, Sif pulled her dildo completely out of her ass and said, "Not yet. I've barely started having fun with you two."

With that Mistress Sif shuffled around until she was kneeling in front of Darcy's head, and without a word needing to be spoken Darcy eagerly lifted her head up so she was in perfect position, and then eagerly opened her mouth like a baby bird eager to get fed.

Mistress Sif grinned wickedly at this, and briefly teased Darcy by holding the ass flavoured dildo just out of reach, before inevitably pushing it into Dar-cy's mouth.

Instantly Darcy moaned in pleasure and eagerly started sucking the taste of Jane's ass off the toy cock while Wanda continued fucking her ass and Jane just had to kneel there with her ass hole already slightly gaping and craving more attention from her owner.

It was insane considering how disgusted Jane had been when she first heard that ass to mouth was a thing, but at that moment she had never been more jealous of Darcy.

Not only because Jane had devel-oped a taste for ass, especially her own and Darcy's, but her former assistant was still getting butt fucked too, meaning that while Darcy was getting spit roasted poor Jane was left completely untouched.

Luckily Darcy was an amazing cock sucker, and was able to deep throat and completely clean Mistress Sif's strap-on in what felt like a matter of seconds, and shortly then after that Mistress Sif moved back around and slowly pushed her cock back into Jane's butt hole, making the once prudish brunette moan in pure pleasure.

Which in turn made Sif giggle, and then after fully penetrating Jane again she gave her a few long slow thrusts, and then turned to her favourite slave, "Wanda, feed Jane her former assistant's ass like I just fed Darcy her former boss's butt."

"Yes Mistress." Wanda nodded obediently.

Hearing that made Jane's mouth water. She then blushed because of it, and the smug feeling of hearing Darcy whimpering in disappointment as like Jane a few minutes ago she had to patiently wait with an empty ass as one of their tops shuffled around their bodies for some ATM action.

Of course Jane didn't have time to be embarrassed as she was too busy wrapping her lips around Wanda's cock and moaning happily as she tasted the deepest part of Darcy's butt on the head of the fake dick.

She then tried to suck it off just as eagerly as Darcy had done when the roles were reversed, which wasn't easy consider-ing she didn't have as much experience sucking cock as Darcy did. Also Sif's cock was still in her ass, which was very distracting.

Sif understood how distracting that could be. Well, not first-hand, as she had never been ass fucked, but she had seen how it could distract some of her less experienced sex slaves. Like Jane.

So to show some small mercy she stopped pumping Jane's butt for a while so the little astrophysicist could concen-trate on cleaning Wanda's cock.

Of course this got a pathetic yet adorable whimper from Jane, but that just made Sif smile with delight, especially as shortly after that whimper Jane redoubled her cock suck-ing efforts, even managing to deep throat the entire length, although she choked and gagged fiercely as she did so.

A short time later Sif instructed Wanda to return to fucking Darcy's ass, the voluptuous brunette letting out a very happy sound both at that command and as Wanda slid her strap-on back into that slutty little shit hole of hers.

Then Wanda restarted the slow and steady rhythm she had been using before, except this time keeping her thrusts shorter.

Sif followed suit and they gently butt fucked Darcy and Jane for a few long minutes before making them taste each other's asses again. Then their own. Then both at the same time while neither of them was getting fucked, which was everybody's least favourite position.

Then Sif commanded, "Wanda, let's swap fuck holes. You fuck Jane's tight little ass and I'll take Darcy's big fat booty."

"Yes Mistress." Wanda said, briefly hesitating before asking, "Should we increase the pace? I think there more than ready for it."

"That they are, but don't give them what they want just yet." Sif grinned wickedly, "I have something extra special in mind for making them cum."

Keeping what that was to herself for now Sif switched places with Wanda and eagerly slammed her strap-on up Darcy's big booty in one hard thrust, that slutty little shit hole easily taking everything Sif had to offer while Darcy whimpered with pleasure. Unsurprisingly Wanda was more gentle with Jane, some-thing that Sif was sure the scientist was very grateful for.

Although she was a little busy enjoying the feel-ing of Darcy's meaty cheeks jiggling against her thighs with every thrust to pay that much attention, but she was fairly certain Wanda slipped her strap-on slowly inside Jane's ass with one very long slow thrust, which mostly made Jane whimper with pleasure.

They then swapped back-and-forth a few times before Sif ordered, "Wanda, lay down on your back. We should not do all the work. Mmmmmmmm yes, I want to see these two hot little sluts ride our cocks. And I want you two to ride us face to face so we can see how much you're enjoying it. And we can see just how much Darcy's big tits bounce for us."

There was a chorus of 'Yes Mistress' as the sex slaves scrambled to get in position. Sif did the same more slowly, partly because at this point even she was beginning to feel tired, but mostly because she adored the view of Jane standing around awkwardly while Darcy practically jumped directly onto Wanda's dick and immediately started bouncing up and down so hard her huge tits were pretty much hitting her in the face.

Which caused Sif to chuckle wickedly, and enjoy the show, before grabbing a firm hold of Jane's waist and helping to guide her down the dildo. Slowly at first, although Sif just couldn't resist grabbing Jane's waist with both hands once she was halfway down and roughly slamming her the rest of the way down.

Sif took a moment to enjoy how Jane cried out from this penetration, then she reached over to slap Dar-cy's ass as hard as she possibly could and scolded her, "No Darcy! You don't get to cum yet. I told you, I have something special in mind for you and your beloved girlfriend, Jane Foster."

Sif added that last part for the benefit of both Darcy and Jane, because she knew how much reminding them of their still relatively new relationship help them relax and made the sex even more intense for them. More importantly it reminded them how they should be grateful to her for making them finally admit how they truly felt about each other.

It also was normally quite the distraction, but not in this case, Darcy whimpering and then begging to be allowed to cum. Not that Sif really heard a word she said. No, she was too busy concentrating on Jane.

Tightening her grip on Jane's hips Sif lifted her slave up, slammed her back down and then repeated the process, picking up the pace until Jane's ass was being fucked maybe just a little harder than before and then leaving it up to Jane to continue that pace.

The astrophysicist struggled adorably for a little while, then Sif grabbed her by the waist again and started thrusting her up and down like Jane was nothing but a sex toy.

Because that's what she was now. All her degrees, all her time studying, all that intelligence within her little head was all for nothing, and now she was just a piece of ass. Something Sif could use for her pleasure whenever she wanted, and however she wanted.

Making that crystal clear Sif again constantly swapped over between butt fucking Jane and Darcy, the difference being this time it was not her and Wanda who moved but the scientist and her assistant, Jane in particular struggling with all the additional energy/adrenaline she used, while to her credit Darcy seemed to revel in it.

Then again Darcy had always had more stamina than Jane, and had happily em-braced the life of a sex slave faster than any of Sif's other conquests, who could all learn a lesson from Darcy. For that Sif intended to reward the voluptuous slave, and hopefully turn Jane into a mindless fuck pet using the same technique.

Little did everyone else know this was the first part of that, something Sif made clear when after half a dozen swaps she gently rolled Darcy off her, crouched behind Jane and pressed her cock against the astrophysicist's already cock stuffed ass hole, causing Jane to whimper, "What, what are you doing? AH FUCK! NO, please-"

"Relax." Sif ordered softly, "Your assistant has done this before, isn't that right Darcy?"

"Oh fuck yeah!" Darcy beamed, "You're gonna love it Jane, I swear. Mmmmmmm, you're gonna love it because you're an anal whore, just like me. Oh yeah baby, and in a second your ass hole is going to be stretched even wider than my slutty little butt hole ever has. Oh fuck Jane, I think I'm going to cum just from watching you get your tight little ass double stuffed!"

"See?" Sif grinned wickedly, "Nothing to worry about."

"But-" Jane began.

"Do you deny me your ass?" Sif glared.

"Well... no..." Jane admitted hesitantly.

"Then relax and enjoy." Sif insisted.

There was a second or two more of hesitation from Jane, then she whimpered and nervously made her body as relaxed as it could be under the circumstances, leaving Sif to push forwards slowly but forceful-ly, Jane's feeble little ass hole no match for her supernatural strength.

Which caused more adorable whimpers, and the cutest little cry, to escape Jane's lips as her back hole stretched wider than ever be-fore, eventually permitting Sif's dildo to slide inside Jane's ass alongside Wanda's strap-on.

Sif then paused to admire the sight before her of Jane's ass hole stretched so obscenely wide, and savoured the moment she popped Jane's double anal cherry. And gave Jane a chance to relax a bit.

Jane felt like her ass hole was being literally ripped apart. She desperately tried to relax, but even when the pain somewhat subsided Jane saw no other outcome than a embarrassing trip to the hospital to try and repair her poor butt hole.

What other outcome could it possibly be? Sure, she had thought it was possible for her to like anal sex, but surely the human body had it's limits, right?

It continued feeling that way as Mistress Sif stuffed her already cock filled ass with a second cock, the only saving grace/reason she wasn't torn apartment being that her Mistress went even slower than when she had taken her anal cherry.

Once Mistress Sif's strap-on was about halfway into Jane's rectum the taller woman took an extra-long pause and then started pulling her cock out of the shorter woman's ass, giving Jane a brief moment of relief.

Then Mistress Sif push the dildo back to where it was before, and then repeated the process, offi-cially starting the double ass fucking.

Jane Foster was officially being double ass fucked, the thrusts much faster than the initial penetration, causing her to cry pathetically in a mixture of pain and humiliation as her back passage continued to struggle to take this kind of obscene abuse.

Seeing that Jane was struggling Darcy reluctantly tore her eyes away from her girlfriend's ass hole stretching for two dildos and moved around so she could stroke her face and tell her, "That's it Jane, you're doing so well baby. Mmmmmmmm, you look so good taking two cocks in your ass. I swear, you're going to love it. Just give it a chance and you're going to cum so fucking hard. Oh that's it, let Mistress Sif and Wanda take that ass! Let them turn you into the type of anal dyke whore that loves get-ting two cocks stuffed up her ass at once. Oooooooh yeah, let them turn you into me. Oh yeah, I wanna see my girlfriend get turned into a double anal loving dyke bitch, just like me. Fuck Jane, I love you so fucking much. Take it baby, take it!"

Jane struggled to believe that she was going to love this, or cum hard, but after a few long minutes of discomfort things did get easy for her. Of course, a big reason for that was that she had Darcy stroking her face, cheering her on and reminding her their relationship. And most importantly of all telling her she loved her.

Oh yes, that cause Jane to smile dreamily and relax, the scientist not even noticing Mistress Sif was pushing more dildo into her ass at first. Even when she did thanks to Darcy's encouragement all Jane did was whimper pathetically as the last few inches were buried within her bowels.

When her thighs came to rest against Jane's cheeks Sif smiled wickedly, then reached down to grab Jane's hair and gently but firmly pulled the younger woman upwards so she could whisper in her ear, "You. Are. Ass. Lady Jane. Whatever you were before, now you're just a piece of ass I can use however I want. If that means I want you to take two dildos up your tight little dyke ass you will take them, because I own your ass! I own you. Body, mind, and soul. The Lady Darcy can have your heart, but I own every-thing else, including this brilliant little mind of yours, which is just something else I can fuck with while I'm doing what I like to your body. Perhaps you'll finally learn that as I take your bitch ass like never before."

As she spoke about Jane's mind Mistress Sif caressed the tiny girl's head in a way which actually made Jane nervous as she knew Mistress Sif could crush it with ease if she wanted too. Although it was mostly Mistress Sif's words which made her whimper.

She also whimpered when Mistress Sif unceremoniously pushed her back down, grabbed hold of her hips again so she could slowly slide some of her strap-on from the astrophysicist's stretched wide open ass hole and then pushed it back in, officially starting to double butt fuck Jane with the full length of her strap-on while Wanda thankfully just lay still, and along with Darcy witnessed Jane being obscenely humiliated.

Wanda found what Jane was experiencing very intoxicating. She had been dipping in and out of her mind since this whole thing began, but after the initial penetration she couldn't help but focus on what Jane was feeling, especially as Mistress Sif officially started the double butt fucking.

It was out of this world. Not in the same way that Mistress Sif, or the two aliens chained up in watching them, were but that was the point.

The point was this was like nothing that Wanda had ever experienced before, or could ever even imagine before becoming a slave of Sif, despite the pain she felt when she entered Jane's head, and the fact that she felt like her own ass was being that obscenely abused, Wanda couldn't 'look away', so to speak.

The only times that she wasn't focusing on Jane didn't really count as 'looking away' as if anything she was getting a better look. A direct look. A front row seat.

This was when Mistress Sif made her intentions clear, and Wanda struggled to believe she was serious, briefly search Darcy's mind to find that it was in fact possible, and then watch through the eyes of her Mistress as the warrior goddess pushed her big dildo into Jane's already widely stretched ass hole and then continued to add inch after inch until the en-tire length of the strap-on was buried within the poor astrophysicist's bottom.

For what felt like hours after that Wanda went back and forth in between the minds of Jane and their Mis-tress, spending most of her time in Jane's mind and experiencing what she was experiencing, although she couldn't resist dropping in on Mistress Sif's mind from time to time.

Then Darcy made her presence known again, and after a brief moment of confusion Wanda focused on Darcy's mind, blushing as she saw the image of herself with two women laying on top of her/herself and Mistress Sif sandwiching poor little Jane Foster between them. Then she focused on what Darcy was saying, and blushed even more.

"Fuck yeah, take it Jane!" Darcy moaned as she frantically rubbed herself a few feet away from the all girl sandwich in front of her, "Take those two big girl cocks up your dyke ass! Ooooooooh fuck, that's so hot. You're so hot baby. I love watching you get fucked! Mmmmmm, I love watching you getting double ass fucked by our Mistress and her little assistant. Oh fuck, I wish it was me helping destroy your ass. But then I wouldn't be getting such a good view, would I? No, I wouldn't be able to move around to see your butt hole stretching for two cocks, or moved back to get a good view of you sandwiched in between two hot chicks, or round to see your face as you take it. Oh yeahhhhhhh, it's starting to feel good, isn't it Jane? Yes, you're starting to like being butt fucked by two big cocks, huh? Well, just you wait baby, as in a second it's going to start feeling amazing... Mistress Sif, please fuck my girlfriend harder! Mmmmmmm, pound her ass hard and deep while there's another cock up her butt and make her cum like never before."

"When I'm good and ready." Sif said dismissively, before offering, "Oh okay, I'll fuck her ass a little harder, but I won't make her cum. Not just yet. She needs to ask nicely for that."

Those words had Jane blushing furiously. Then again she had been blushing furiously throughout this extreme sodomy, and to her shame Wanda was enjoying this even more because of it. Jane was too, but it wasn't quite the same.

Jane was enjoying this more because she used to consider herself a traditional girl, and now she was having double anal sex, and the old and proper version of her was horrified, when the embarrassment and shame she was feeling was only adding to her enjoyment, which was considera-ble as Mistress Sif's slow butt pumping relaxed her rectum enough to take a hard double ass fucking.

Wanda was enjoying this more because she was not only experiencing emotions Jane was feeling, but she could see them on her face, the constant blushes both adorable and erotic.

Then after a long pause Jane whimpered, "Please..."

"Please what?" Sif grinned wickedly.

"Please... please... please Mistress Sif make me cum!" Jane whimpered, rushing that last part.

"Oh Jane..." Sif grinned again, "You should know by now, you need to do better than that..."

Jane whimpered pathetically again and then after a long pause wept, "Fuck my ass! Please Mistress Sif, fuck my ass! Fuck me in the ass and make me cum! Oooooooooh aaaaaaah, fuck me! Fuck my butt! Ohhhhhhhhh, please for the love of God make me cum! I, I... I... I wanna get fucked in the ass by two dildos. Oh God, I want both of you to fuck my ass hole at the same time. Please? Please just do it. I don't care if you ruin my ass hole forever, I just want to cum. I NEED to cum. Please Mistress Sif, have mercy on your slave. I, I accept that I'm nothing but ass. I, Jane Foster, am nothing but a piece of ass in your collection of asses. Myself and Darcy are nothing but your walking fuck holes. Yours to use when-ever, wherever, and however you want. We're just your slaves. I understand that, I swear. My education, my intelligence... my work... it's meaningless. All that matters to me is pleasing you. I swear. Now please make me cum. Make me cum like a total anal whore from getting double ass fucked. Please I, oh God, I... I'm, oh, oh, oooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh Goooooooooooddddddddddddd yeeeeeeeeeeesssssssssss, aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!"

Sif grinned wickedly as she savoured every word out of Jane's mouth. Jane had been subservient to her before, and clearly loved being a sex slave, but it seemed part of her still wanted to prioritise work/science over serving Sif.

After this Sif was confident there would be no more conflict within Jane, that like countless women before her a nice hard double ass fucking would completely break the tiny girl and make her a mindless fuck toy.

Or at least become a mindless fuck toy whenever she saw her Mis-tress, which was good enough for Sif. Of course Sif enjoyed a little reluctance at first, but it was high time Jane Foster learned her place.

It sounded like she had, but words weren't good enough. Sif needed to destroy the other woman's ass hole, both to complete Jane's transformation and for her own selfish pleasure.

Because right now Sif needed to destroy some ass, that perverted desire so overwhelming that when she started increasing the pace she almost forgot the gradual build-up, instead thrusting her dick so hard into Jane's rectum she almost tore it apart.

The following half a dozen thrusts were slightly more gentle, but it wasn't that long before Sif was fucking Jane's little ass as hard as she dared, the sound of her thighs smacking against the other brunette's butt cheeks almost as deafening as Jane's screams of pleasure.

Although Jane had been screaming ever since the first hard thrust, Sif making sure her slave remained completely incoherent as she rewarded her for her earlier words with multiple orgasms, each one explod-ing all over Wanda's stomach and even her boobs.

The first time this happened Wanda looked adorably surprised, the sight so amusing that Sif spared her a glance. Mostly though she concentrated on the woman she was now brutally double ass fucking.

And concentrating on not cumming herself of course, as that would be the beginning of the end of this delightfully perverted act. Which was why eventually she even closed her eyes to dull the pleasure she was experiencing.

Of course as Sif was doing one of her favourite things in the world it was inevitable that she would cum, and when she could no longer resist Sif opened her eyes again and focused on her dildo slamming in and out of Jane's ass hole, pulling Wanda's dildo in and out in the process. She then immediately re-ceived a powerful climax, followed by another, and another, and another as she gleefully wrecked Jane Foster's rectum, if possible making the tiny girl scream even louder.

Which of course made Sif chuckle evilly and brutalise the butt hole in front of her just a touch harder, just to make sure at least herself and Jane would cum that much harder.

Darcy had pretty much continued to touch herself throughout Jane getting double ass fucked. She tried to avoid the temptation to make herself cum, but when both Mistress Sif and Wanda started brutally pounding Jane's poor little ass hole Darcy just couldn't help herself.

Although she felt she deserved points for holding off until Jane came, especially as it almost felt romantic to cum together.

It would have been better if there had been at least one dildo up her ass, and inevitably she didn't cum as hard and/or as frequently as Jane, but Darcy didn't feel she could complain given she got the once in a life-time chance to see Jane Foster get her butt slammed by two strap-ons for the first time of what was probably many times.

For a while Darcy was lost in her lust, then just as she was beginning to worry about Jane's long-term health Mistress Sif pulled her strap-on out of Jane's ass hole, the force pulling Wanda's strap-on out too, leaving behind a monster of a gape.

Like, remaining stretched open wider and longer than ever before kind of gape, Darcy able to see deep into Jane's battered rectum thanks to Wanda and Mistress Sif.

Then, when Darcy was finally able to pull her eyes away from Jane's gaping butt hole, the former assis-tant's eyes locked onto Mistress Sif's big dildo and her mouth watered, Darcy practically being able to taste her girlfriend's ass already. But when she shuffled towards it Mistress Sif stopped her with a firm hand on her head.

"No Darcy. I want Jane to suck my cock clean of her ass cream to further prove she knows her place." Sif explained, before adding with a grin, "You may clean Wanda's dick."

Not needing any further encouragement Darcy quickly pulled away, turned her attention to Wanda and quickly wrapped her lips around the other girl's cock like it was the only thing that could keep her alive.

She then automatically started sucking with the same desperation, only to force herself to slow down so she could try and savour the taste of Jane's ass.

Or at least the deepest part of it, Darcy finding after that she just couldn't resist bobbing her head increasingly until she was deep throating the entire length of Wanda's dildo. Which weirdly she wasn't told off for. Or encouraged, which was weird because Darcy thought it would be one or the other.

Then when Darcy had got every drop of Jane's butt juice from that dildo Mistress Sif called out, "Darcy, come give Jane a rim job. Mmmmmmm yeah, wake your girlfriend up so she can give me a blow job and put a proper end to the last part of her training."

Unlike before Darcy wasn't in a hurry to obey this order. Not because she was feeling cheeky, and cer-tainly not because she didn't want too, but she just wanted a few extra seconds to make sure every drop of ass cream was off of Mistress Sif's cock.

Fortunately Mistress Sif was clearly feeling generous, and allowed her to keep sucking her cock with only a few mild insults before insisting she move on.

Even when Darcy finally did Mistress Sif didn't criticise her decision to slowly crawl over to Jane, so she could get a nice long look at that gaping crater which used to be her girlfriend's butt hole, before sticking her tongue in that well-fucked bottom and eagerly massaging Jane's brutally battered anal walls and stretched open back door.

Jane spent several minutes whimpering pathetically after Mistress Sif pulled her strap-on, and Wanda's, out of her ass. She was only dully aware of the obscene sound and feeling that caused, and the fact she was discarded like a used piece of meat, her carcass unceremoniously dumped next to Wanda.

She was then left there, lying on her front on the bed, just whimpering and occasionally groaning as life continued around her.

Then her eyes went wide, her head shot up and she let out a loud cry, followed by an embar-rassed whimper as she felt something soft and wet invading her battered butt.

Not that she was embarrassed because she was obviously receiving a rim job, especially considering one quick look back told her it was Darcy who was eating her ass, as she and Darcy had been constant-ly rimming each other since they were first enslaved.

Hell, she had spent most of the last few weeks with her face buried in between Darcy's meaty cheeks, only allowing Darcy to return the favour as a special treat, so the rim job itself definitely wasn't embarrassing.

What was embarrassing was that she quickly became aware of just how stretched her back hole, and her back passage, was. And how much it hurt. Then her Mistress added to that embarrassment, although truth be told Jane loved what came next.

Kneeling down in front of Jane with a smirk on her face Sif pressed her cock against Jane's lips and told her, "Suck it slut! Suck your own ass off this cock you nasty little whore. Ooooooooh yes, just like that, you love the taste of your own ass, don't you my little slave?"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Jane took her mouth briefly off the cock to eagerly reply.

"Shut up and suck it." Sif scolded, her slightly angry tone quickly replaced with a joyful one as Jane went back to work cleaning her strap-on cock, "Mmmmmmm, that's it, suck it. Suck that ass flavoured cock like the little ass to mouth slut you are! Oh yes, you're becoming such a great cock sucker Jane. I'm so proud of you."

Those words made Jane flush with happiness. The most important thing in the universe to her was pleas-ing her Mistress Sif, and she was ashamed of the fact that she had ever thought otherwise. She was nothing but a fuck toy for this superior woman. This goddess.

This butt busting Alpha female who owned her and rightfully owned every other woman on this planet, including her precious girlfriend Darcy. They were the lucky ones who got to worship Mistress Sif on a regular basis, and showed that they knew their place.

Desperately wanting to prove that Jane gave her owner the most passionate and loving blow job she had ever given. Okay, she may have been a little selfish and savoured the deepest part of her butt, but even then lingering on the head like that was good for most BJs, and Mistress Sif certainly didn't complain.

No, she encouraged Jane throughout the cock cleaning, but especially when the astrophysicist transi-tioned into first bobbing her head up and down on that dildo and when Jane finally began stuffing Mis-tress Sif's strap-on down her throat for a really thorough cleaning.

"Yessssssss, clean that cock! Ooooooh, you look so good with a cock in your mouth." Sif grinned hap-pily, stroking Jane's hair as she continued sucking, "So good. Oh Jane, I love having you sucking my cock. You really are getting so good at it. Soon you'll be the perfect cock sucker, just like your little girl-friend Darcy."

Darcy moaned happily into Jane's ass at that last remark, delighting in the fact that Jane did the same around Mistress Sif's shaft. Or Jane had just been reacting to the rim job Darcy was gleefully giving to her. Most likely it was a combination of both, which made Darcy very proud of Jane.

She had taken great strides into becoming a perverted lesbian slut, and if the way she was sucking their Mistress's cock was any indication Jane Foster had truly accepted the role that Darcy now believed they had been born for.

Oh yes, they were always meant to be slaves of Sif, and even if Jane needed to be broken to truly accept that Darcy was glad that it had finally happened, because it meant they could be together while getting the constant domination they both clearly needed.

Shoving her face in between Jane's little cheeks was a great way to celebrate anything, especially this, but now Jane's ass hole was so loose and open it was even more nasty. Darcy was able to get her tongue deeper than ever before into that forbidden hole and lick the battered and stretched anal walls, making Jane let out the most adorable sounds in the process.

Then to make this increasingly nasty Dar-cy momentarily pulled back slightly and spat directly into Jane's gaping butt hole and then watch that spit drop down and disappearing to that exposed tunnel before shoving her tongue right back up Jane's ass.

Just when Darcy didn't think it could get any better she heard her Mistress order, "Wanda, shove your cock up Darcy's fat ass. Mmmmmm yeah, loosen up your fellow slave and get her ready for her double ass fucking."

"Yes Mistress." Wanda said softly as she scrambled to get into position.

Briefly Darcy pondered whether she should thank her Mistress, both for the rare treat of a double butt fucking and/or making sure her slutty ass was nice and stretched out for what was the most wonderfully perverted act she'd ever been a part of. However that would have involved removing her tongue from Jane's gaping ass hole, and Darcy was in no hurry to do that.

She remained silently giddy as Wanda lined up her strap-on with Darcy's gaping butt hole and slowly penetrated it once again. Too slowly for Darcy's liking. Because sure, her back hole was nowhere near as gaped as Jane's butt was currently gaped, but her ass was a lot more slutty.

On the bright side in just less than a minute her slutty ass had taken every single inch of Wanda's strap-on, Darcy moaning with delight into Jane's ass as her own ass suddenly had a little weight against it, signifying that the other girl's thighs were against her cheeks and the entire length of her cock was buried within her big booty.

Darcy then moaned happily again when Wanda started to butt fuck her. Sure, it was nowhere near as hard as she would have liked, but considering Darcy knew what was to come this was a nice appetiser to the main course that would soon follow, and Darcy definitely appreciated being 'pre-pared' for that main course.

After enjoying the show for a little longer Sif pulled her cock away from Jane's mouth and ordered, "Jane, pull away from Darcy so Wanda can concentrate on loosening your precious girlfriend's fat ass. Wanda, stop taking it easy on that slut. I want you to really pound that butt. Mmmmm yes, get it nice and ready for a hard double fucking."

Wanda was a little hesitant to obey as instinctively she didn't want to hurt Darcy. Then she remembered just how hard their Mistress had pounded her butt, Darcy squealing with pleasure the entire time, and could sense everyone's annoyance at her not immediately getting on with it, especially Darcy's.

So just as Darcy was opening her mouth to complain Wanda tightened her already firm grip on the older bru-nette's hips and began to increase the pace, soon beginning to pound her cock in and out of Darcy's ass hole with every ounce of her strength.

Or at least with every ounce of her human strength, because she was confident that if she was using her magic Darcy would have cum instantly.

As it was Darcy just screamed in pleasure, her previous complaints completely forgotten as Wanda gave her exactly what she wanted, namely a brutal butt wrecking.

Which Wanda knew for a fact as she careful-ly studied Darcy's mind for the slightest sense of discomfort and finding none, only overwhelming en-joyment which made Wanda more than a little jealous.

Because Wanda really liked being the butt fucker, especially when she was pounding Darcy's big booty and making her meaty cheeks jiggle for her with the force of every hard thrust, but for her it couldn't compete with the sensation of getting her ass fucked by her wonderful Mistress Sif.

"Very good Wanda, mmmmmm, you're becoming such a good little ass fucker." Sif grinned, causing Wanda to blush adorably, "Now get on your back so Darcy can get on top of you."

"Yes Mistress." Wanda quickly replied and did as she was told.

Although there was a brief moment were Wanda admired her handiwork and just stared at Darcy's gaping back hole, impressed with herself that the hole remained easily as stretched wide open as she'd ever seen it.

Then Wanda drop down onto her back and held one hand on her dildo to make sure it would be easy for Darcy to skewer herself.

The grin on Darcy's face could have told Wanda that the other girl ap-preciated it even if she hadn't been able to read her mind. As it was Wanda knew just how happy Darcy was at this turn of events, although her kindness was only just part of it.

Quicker than Wanda would have guessed Darcy crawled onto her and dropped her fat ass down on the dildo, pretty much skewering her large rump in one hard thrust.

She then started bouncing up and down on the cock, reasonably slowly at first but then harder and faster until the speed was pretty much identi-cal to what it was before.

Darcy's big ass was certainly jiggling as much as before, and she was squeal-ing almost just as loudly, two things which clearly delighted Mistress Sif, and to a slightly lesser extent Darcy's girlfriend Jane, both of whom watched Darcy's fat ass jiggle like jelly for a few long minutes, allowing Darcy to make extra sure her rectum was ready for the assault it was about to receive.

"Wanda, spread Darcy's cheeks for me." Sif eventually ordered, "Darcy, tell me how badly you want to get your fat ass double stuffed."

"Yes Mistress." Wanda said softly, doing as she was told.

"Oh please Mistress, double stuffed my ass." Darcy pleaded shamelessly, ceasing her thrusts over Dar-cy could spread her cheeks and more importantly so that Mistress Sif could get that second cock inside her ass, "Double stuff my big fat ass like the total anal whore I am! Please? Just give it to me. I'm not a beginner like Jane, I can take it. Oh yes, I can take it as hard and as roughly as you want to give it to me. Wreck my ass! Fucking wreck my slutty little dyke ass hole with your big hard girl cock! Please Mistress Sif, I want it soooooooooo bad. Please give it to me. Please double stuff my whore ass and prove I'm the biggest anal whore in your collection of whores."

Sif admired the wicked sight in front of her for a few long seconds, then she pressed the tip of her cock against that already cock stuffed butt hole and slowly pushed forwards.

Darcy's poor little ass hole was no match for her incredible strength and Sif was easily able to make the other brunette's anal ring stretch wide for the head of that second dildo to slide into it along with the first dildo, however even though Sif was going as slowly as she possibly could Darcy loudly cried out in pure pain as her fat ass was double penetrated.

Which wasn't really surprising, but Sif had been hoping for at least a hint of pleasure. Oh well, if Darcy wasn't a total whore for double anal yet she soon would be, Sif would make sure of that.

"Mother fucker!" Darcy swore after crying out in pain, and then after a few seconds of forcing herself to relax croaked, "Fuck me! Oh God please, fuck my ass."

It sounded really weak compared to how eagerly Darcy had been begging for it earlier, but was enough to reaffirm Darcy's status as a total anal whore, giving Sif the confidence to proceed with a little less care than she had used with Jane.

She was rewarded for taking the risk by some noticeable cries of pleasure from Darcy, mixed in with the understandable cries of pain, as Sif slowly sent the entire length of her strap-on into Darcy's big gay ass alongside Wanda's, The Scarlet Witch continuing to spread Dar-cy's butt cheeks to provide Sif with the best possible look of that extremely stretched open back door.

Eventually Sif succeeded in burying the entire length of her strap-on cock in that obscenely stretched shit hole, Darcy letting out the cutest little whimpers as her rectum struggled to adjust to being stuffed with so much dildo.

Merciful Mistress that she was Sif allowed Darcy several minutes to get used to the sensation before beginning to sodomise her again, with the obvious difference being that this time each time she pumped her dildo in and out of Darcy's ass hole it caused Wanda's dildo to move slowly in and out as well. With that and how wide her butt hole was stretching it wasn't surprising that she continued to cry out in mostly pain.

Although again just as Sif was doubting how much of a butt slut Darcy really was the former assistant began moaning pleasure, making it clear that even the pain was getting her off. Shortly after that she started begging again, but Sif didn't pay much attention to what she was actually saying.

No, Sif was far too preoccupied with the beautiful sight before her. Or more accurately sights, because when she could barely tear her eyes away from Darcy's obscenely stretched butt hole she got to enjoy the almost equally delightful sight of Darcy's girlfriend Jane watching her double fuck this big fat ass with a little help from The Scarlet Witch.

The Witch who currently had Darcy screaming in her face, "FUCK ME! FUCK ME HARD! WRECK MY ASS! WRECK MY FUCKING FAT ASS! AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKK, POUND THAT BIG BOOTY, OOOOOOOOOH YEAHHHHHHHHHH, FUCK ME! DRILL MY SHIT HOLE! GAPE ME WIDE! OHHHHHHHHHH YESSSSSSSSSS, FUCK ME MISTRESS SIF! SLAM MY BUTT HOLE MISTRESS WANDA! FUCKING DESTROY MY ASS HOLE!"

Darcy continued begging shamelessly for what felt like an eternity. At first it was just to outdo Jane and prove she was in fact the biggest anal whore in Sif's collection of anal loving sex slaves and she was grateful to be ignored, because if Mistress Sif and/or Wanda had started pounding her ass with even half of the strength they were capable of, even through magic or physical strength, Darcy was sure that her poor little back hole and back passage would be torn apart.

Although at least if that happened Wanda's magic could probably fix it. Probably. And because of it there was a sadistic part of Darcy which wanted Mistress Sif and Wanda to do their worst, because she was sure as agonising and humiliating as some of the consequences could be it would be worth it for the pleasure.

Of course this wasn't the first time Darcy had been double ass fucked, and she knew that her slutty ass would eventually relax and accept this obscene abuse.

Not that this had been a regular thing for her be-fore being enslaved by Sif, but she had indulged in it once before and knew there was nothing her whore ass couldn't take. This was no exception, and sure enough her rectum relaxed enough so that the pain faded away to just a discomfort, and then eventually pure pleasure.

At which point her begging became more desperate, and genuine, as Darcy couldn't wait to find out what it was like to be double butt fucked by a powerful witch and a warrior goddess.

"MAKE ME CUM!" Darcy screamed, and wept, "OHHHHHHHH FUCK, PLEASE MAKE ME CUM MIS-TRESS SIF! PLEASE? I NEED IT, I NEED IT SOOOOOOOOO BAD! PLEASE GIVE IT TO ME! OH FUCK! FUCK ME! FUCK MY ASS! FUCKING WRECK IT! RUIN MY ASS HOLE AND MAKE ME CUM! FUCKING FUCK MY DYKE ASS! FUCK IT! OH YES, OH GOD! OH MY GOD, OH, OH PLEASE, PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH YEAHHHHHHHHH, AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKK, AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH GAWWWWWWWWWWWWWD!"

After what felt like an eternity Darcy finally got what she wanted, namely Mistress Sif slowly but surely increasing the pace until she had to be pounding her ass with every ounce of her strength. It was certain-ly making Darcy's big butt jiggle like jelly in a earthquake and the sound of Mistress Sif's thighs smack-ing against her meaty cheeks to become deafening.

Even louder than her now hysterical screams, Darcy so lost in ecstasy that she completely gave up on even trying to sound coherent.

And through all that hard pounding she focused on the love of her life Jane Foster, the moment that the expression on Jane's face went from concerned to lustful pushing Darcy over the edge of orgasm.

Then Darcy struggled to focus on anything, her vision becoming blurry as she experienced the most powerful climaxes of her life.

That was really saying something considering how hard Mistress Sif always made her cum, and she had spent the last few weeks pretty much having non-stop sex with Jane Foster a.k.a. her greatest fantasy come true. But what could she say, she was an anal whore at heart.

The big-gest anal whore in Mistress Sif's collection of anal whores, something she felt she proved given how hard she came. Probably even harder than Jane. Hopefully Jane wouldn't be jealous. And if she was, maybe Darcy could talk their Mistress into letting her be the bottom piece of bread in a Jane Foster sandwich.

That would definitely make Jane cum even harder. Oh, and then Mistress Sif and Jane could double ass fuck Darcy, because as impossible as it was to imagine she could cum harder than this add-ing Jane to the mix would definitely do the trick.

Wanda couldn't help smiling as she read the minds of the other women, concentrating on Darcy for now as she dissolved into a mindless anal whore.

The things she thought of before she lost the ability to think coherently were actually quite sweet and romantic, Wanda hoping that she would find someone she would want to double ass fuck her with Mistress Sif in the same way that Darcy was imagining herself getting double butt stuffed by Jane and their Mistress.

Especially if it felt half as good as what Darcy was experiencing now, Wanda almost considering begging to be the next piggy in the middle. Of course right now she was incredibly tired, and nervous at the idea of getting her ass abused like Darcy's fat butt was now being brutalised.

All Wanda needed to do was briefly look inside the head of her Mistress to tell that her ass's fate was sealed and she would inevitably get double ass fucked.

Thankfully she also learned that wouldn't happen tonight and that Mistress Sif was using most of the rest of her energy to give Darcy a rectum wrecking the not only would she never forget, but would never be forgotten by all of her watching slaves, and even the one participating in this obscene act.

Wanda suspected that from the other women's thoughts their Mistress was easily succeeding, and The Scarlet Witch was certainly never going to forget this, nor would she want too.

This was incredible and Wanda very much looked forward to doing this with her fellow slaves in the fu-ture. Maybe even Gamora and Nebula, the idea of anally abusing those warriors thrilling to the wicked witch.

Although for now Wanda was very much focused on the present, especially when Mistress Sif's mind told her to start joining in and she began thrusting her hips up and down, physically moving her own dildo in and out of Darcy's poor little ass hole.

To the biggest anal whore's credit she squealed in ecstasy and came even harder, her cum squirting violently out of her and onto Wanda's stomach as she and Mistress Sif became lost in literally breaking Darcy's rectum.

Along the way Wanda and Mistress Sif came multiple times because of the stimulators on their clits, and more importantly the sheer joy of double ass fucking this ridiculously beautiful and insanely voluptuous woman.

They might have not cum quite as hard and as frequently as Darcy, but despite what she read in the other sub's mind Wanda refused to believe that Darcy was enjoying this more than herself and their owner.

Despite this she was grateful when the butt sex finally came to an end because she was so phys-ically exhausted and her magic was so depleted that it almost physically hurt to continue, and she was only doing so to please Mistress Sif.

Sif used almost every ounce of her supernatural strength and yet still Darcy came and screamed hysteri-cally for more, which prompted her to become so carried away she almost passed out from exhaustion.

Luckily she was able to pull her cock, and Wanda's with it, out of Darcy's ass with an obscene sound, and the sight of her handiwork gave her enough adrenaline to continue.

Although she had to stand there for several minutes getting her breath back, although part of that was to properly admire Darcy's gaped butt, Sif even spitting into that hole which was widely stretched as she'd ever seen a fuck hole stretch before and watched as her saliva disappeared deep into the guts of her sex slave.

"Jane... release my other slaves." Sif commanded, deliberately pausing so that Jane would move for-ward and then be disappointed to be denied the joy of sucking her cock. Then Jane slowly and hesitantly released Gamora and Nebula from their restraints and then watched as the two aliens came to kneel be-fore their Mistress after she gave them an expectant look, Sif struggling not to grin as she asked, "Nebu-la, are you sorry for using what is mine?"

"Yes Mistress." Nebula said softly.

"Good, then you may go and suck Darcy's ass off Wanda's dick." Sif said almost dismissively before turning to her favourite 'daughter' of Thanos, "Gamora, are you sorry for not returning to my side and seeking out a lesser Mistress?"

"Yes Mistress." Gamora replied softly.

""Very good, then suck my dick." Sif ordered gleefully, "Mmmmmmm yes, that's it, suck Darcy's slutty little ass off my dick you perverted little whore! Once again become my ATM cock sucker, and maybe next time I'll fuck your ass too. Oh, or maybe I'll let you and your sister help me destroy Darcy's fat ass. I know you'd like that."

There was a moan of agreement from Nebula, but especially from Gamora. Or maybe it was just because Gamora was closer to her at the moment.

Either way Sif couldn't help but grin wickedly again, and reached down to stroke Gamora's long dark locks as she sucked her cock like the good little cock suck-er she was.

Unsurprisingly Gamora didn't hesitate to immediately lean forward and wrapped her lips around Sif's dick the second she got permission too.

Nebula wasn't quite as keen, but obeyed Sif's command and slowly shuffled over to where Wanda was lying on her back, kneeled in between her legs and took her cock into her mouth.

While one 'sister' might have been more eager than the other they both savoured the deepest part of Darcy's butt before beginning to bob their heads up and down those dildos with well-trained ease, even-tually even taking them into their throats for an extra thorough cleaning.

It was a sight that Sif almost en-joyed as much as Darcy's gaping ass hole, which was still on display thanks to the assistant continuing to lie on her front on the bed where she had collapsed after the end of the sodomy.

Surprisingly she was still conscious, which was clear from her whimpers and the way she snuggled into Jane who was holding her tightly and cooing.

Sif smiled with blissful happiness at all of this. After all, this was her collection of slaves, and while it wasn't quite as impressive as it had been before her imprisonment on her home world she had made quite a decent start rebuilding her collection.

But she had still only just begun, as this world alone was full of beautiful women just waiting to be conquered. But at first she needed to destroy, or at least crip-ple, those who would seek to rob her of what was rightfully hers.

Luckily she had learned there was an easy way to mentally break so-called heroes before she ever met them in battle, and that was to enslave their girlfriends/wives/etc. That is what she would do to the hero known as Ironman. Or more accurately, his girlfriend Pepper Potts.

Chapter 153: Chapter 153. The Avengers (SLAVES OF SIF)

Disclaimer: I do not own Thor, The Avengers, Avengers: Age of Ultron or anything to do with Marvel. I do not make any money from the writing of this story.

*****

Pepper Potts sighed as she put out yet another fire in Stark Industries. At least it wasn't a literal fire this time, and amazingly not actually caused by Tony Stark, her boss/boyfriend who she loved deeply despite often making her life a living hell.

And to be fair as stressful as this job was there was a lot to love about it, it was just it was a particularly long and stressful day and she longed for a break.

Of course she should have been careful what she wished for, because while she might be imagining Tony dropping by and insisting she could clock out early so they could go to dinner something very different happened, starting with a few weird sounds and then two women stepping into her office.

Frowning Pepper asked, "Erm, excuse me, do you have an appointment?"

The taller of the two brunettes smiled, "We do now."

The other brunette closed her eyes briefly and then opened them again, "She has been with a woman before. A very dangerous woman."

"Oh, I like her already." The tall brunette smiled, before stepping closer and introducing herself, "Where are my manners? My name is Lady Sif, and this is my slave Wanda. And you are Pepper Potts, are you not?"

Feeling a little taken aback Pepper hesitantly replied, "What do you want?"

Sif smirked at the insolence of this woman, and then stepped even closer to her so she was standing right in front of her desk, "Mr Stark and his new friends pose a threat to me and my harem. If they do come after me, I wish to have a psychological advantage."

"Is that so?" Pepper raised an eyebrow, trying to act as calm as possible while hammering the button under her desk.

"Oh don't worry Ms Potts, we're not going to hurt you. Exactly the opposite in fact." Sif grinned as she slowly circled the desk, "And I assure you we will not be disturbed, as your security, and your secretary, are very much unconscious. Wanda made sure of that. Although I promise you, they did not suffer. Isn't that right Wanda?"

"Yes Mistress." Wanda quickly replied.

Grinning wickedly Sif further explained, "My Wanda is a very talented witch, one who can send people into a deep sleep with a click of her fingers. And they will not wake up again until she clicks her fingers again."

Internally Pepper was freaking out, and yet it wasn't exactly obvious on the outside as she couldn't take her eyes off of Sif. She was easily one of the most beautiful women Pepper had ever seen, maybe only second best to The Black Widow Natasha Romanoff, the woman who had seduced her a few years ago, and given her her first experience with a woman.

Even though it was incredibly inappropriate she suddenly found herself wanting to have her second, inappropriate thoughts flooding her mind with such a force she wondered if it had something to do with this 'witch'.

"Oh, and how does she do that?" Pepper asked, genuinely curious, but mostly she just wanted to stall.

"Magic." Sif said simply.

"There's no such thing." Pepper scoffed.

"Oh, I assure you Ms Potts, there is." Sif insisted, as she stepped even closer, "I would offer a demonstration, if my magic wasn't already having it's wicked way with you."

"What, what do you mean?" Pepper stammered, unable to hide her nervousness anymore as she stumbled out of her chair and started moving backwards.

"Surely you can feel it?" Sif practically purred as she slowly made her way around the desk, "The sexual desire you normally do so well to keep in check, rushing to the surface. Slowly becoming overwhelming, untill all you can think about is pleasing me. Loving me. Licking me. Don't fight it. I assure you, you can't."

"Please-" Pepper whimpered as her back hit the wall behind her.

"Oh, I'm sorry, that came out more forceful than I intended." Sif apologised while coming to stand in front of the other woman, "It's still hard for me, even after all this time, finding the right balance. No woman can resist me you see, but I do not enjoy taking women who have no interest in women. That's why I wish I had met Wanda sooner. She reads minds, so she can tell me these things. But even if she wasn't here. I would have no hesitation in taking you. Not because you are an enemy's lover, but it is obvious you have at lease some interesting women. My magic would not be working so quickly if you didn't."

"I, I won't cheat on Tony." Pepper said softly, although she wasn't sure even she believed it at this point.

"Ah, monogamy." Sif laughed, "I am beyond such primitive concepts. And as a slave, you will not have to trouble yourself with such outdated thoughts, or have to slave away in such a small space. From now on, all you shall know is pleasure, and the joys of serving a superior woman."

Pepper opened her mouth to protest, but no sound came out. Mostly because Sif slowly step forward, reached out and cupped her face while leaning in for a kiss. But also because she had nothing to say.

She knew this was wrong, that she shouldn't cheat on her boyfriend, but she didn't care. She didn't even care that this woman was promising to enslave her.

In fact becoming a full-time lesbian sex slave to this total stranger and becoming a member of her 'harem' sounded amazing, which proved to Pepper that something was indeed effecting her body.

It might not be magic, she still didn't believe in that, but she must've been drugged or something. Maybe something in her drink, or... something.

It didn't matter now. Nothing mattered when Sif's lips pressed against her own, Pepper's mind melting from the simple feeling of those lips and she found herself unable to do anything but press back. To kiss back.

To kiss this total stranger intent on enslaving her just so that she could mess with the man she loved, Pepper wrapping her arms around Sif and pulling her firmly against her body.

Or more accurately the other way around, as Pepper wasn't strong enough to move the impressively built woman and simply pulled herself against Sif's strong body, the blonde whimpering into the kiss as she felt how surprisingly muscular the brunette was.

Sif delighted in feeling another woman surrendering to her for the first time. Thanks to her magic Pepper was already hers. She could tell from the way the weaker woman kissed back, and from previous experience, but Sif wouldn't be satisfied with the mere kiss. She would never be satisfied with the mere kiss.

No, if Pepper Potts was to be one of the lucky women to become one of her sex slaves, and it had already been decided she was going to be, then Sif was going to break her in properly. Which meant she was about to give this lucky woman the fucking of a lifetime.

To do that first Sif needed to get them both naked, and while Wanda could do it with a click of her fingers Sif like to do it herself, especially with a first timer.

It was like unwrapping a birthday present, and while sometimes Sif took her time and savoured every moment of it this time she was like a greedy child, partly because she was excited but mostly because it was not out of the realm of possibility that they would be discovered by security. Or even possibly by Ironman visiting his girlfriend.

Either way Sif was confident that any attempt to 'save' Pepper would fall to herself and Wanda, but if the metal man summoned his friends they might actually stand a chance of stopping her.

Sif certainly didn't want to risk it, so she took of her own clothes at almost a speed that she tore away Pepper's before using one hand to sweep everything off the blonde's desk and lay her down on top of it.

She did most of this while still kissing Pepper, including lowering her down so that Sif was laying on top of her, although obviously not resting her considerable weight on top of her.

Instead she kneeled over her, soon moving her lips down to the other woman's neck and eventually tits, licking, sucking and even nipping the soft flesh she found there, all of which got a very positive response out of Pepper.

Her target continued not to offer up any complaint as Sif headed further south. Briefly she felt guilty about not spending more time on Pepper's tits, but again she was in a hurry.

Perhaps if Pepper possessed the amazingly big tits of her precious and loyal sub Darcy Lewis then Sif would have taken the risk, but she didn't and Sif was eager to get to the real fun. Speaking of which, once she was in between Pepper's legs Sif paused for a moment to look back at Wanda.

To her delight Wanda was also naked, just as Sif had planned it. Not that she needed to be right away, but it certainly provided Sif with some nice eye candy.

"Wanda, get over here and eat my ass." Sif ordered, before turning her attention back to Pepper.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda squeaked shyly.

Then Wanda quickly scurried over and kneeled behind Mistress Sif, so her face was directly in front of that glorious ass of hers. Because it never occurred to her not too.

Sure, Wanda could just about remember a time kneeling in front of another woman and licking her pussy or ass would have been nothing more than a taboo fantasy for her, but now it was like second nature, Wanda now very familiar with giving a rim job.

More importantly she knew just how her Mistress Sif liked to have her ass worshipped, Wanda desperately trying to recall every step before she even leaned forward to start.

Confident that she had guessed rightly Wanda pressed her lips to Mistress Sif's right ass cheek, then her left, and then so on.

She repeated this process over and over again, literally covering Mistress Sif's ass in kisses as a sign she knew the other woman was superior. She then gently spread those cheeks, stuck out her tongue and slid it up and down Sif's ass crack for several long seconds.

Then and only then did she concentrate on licking Mistress Sif's ass hole itself, the sounds of pleasure from her Mistress Sif telling Wanda that she had remembered rightly, which made her submissive heart flutter with joy.

What was even better was when Mistress Sif paused from pleasuring Pepper long enough to moan, "Ohhhhhhhhh, that's it Wanda, lick my ass hole! Lick your Mistress's ass hole you dirty little girl. Mmmmmmmmmm fuck, tongue that little butt hole of mine, oooooooooooh yes, you're getting so good at that. Oh yes, you're getting so good at licking my ass and proving to me you understand your place."

Again Wanda's submissive heart fluttered at this encouragement and she licked Mistress Sif's ass hole with even more passion and enthusiasm than before.

As she did so she thought how lucky she was just to get the honour of licking this incredible creature's ass hole and show the goddess known as Sif she understood she was superior. But Wanda didn't have to be satisfied with just being Sif's personal butt licker.

No, she was a slave of Sif, one of the ever-growing number of women lucky enough to be this goddess's fuck toy, and a privilege Pepper sounded like she was going to very much enjoy. Not that it was that surprising.

Another thing that wasn't surprising was eventually Mistress Sif ordered, "Now shove your tongue up my butt. Mmmmmmmm, come on Wanda, you're slacking. I know you're excited from witnessing me breaking in another woman, but that's no excuse for a lacklustre rim job. Now stop day dreaming and get that tongue in my ass. I want to feel you clean the inside of my rectum you nasty little dyke. Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeesssssssssssss, that's it Wanda, get that tongue in me deep. Mmmmmmmm, that's it, lick the inside of my butt you perverted little bitch! Ohhhhhhhhh Gooooooooodddddddddddd yesssssssssssssss!"

Wanda was ashamed of herself for getting lost in her thoughts and quickly pushed her tongue into Mistress Sif's butt.

Unlike her fellow slaves Mistress Sif wasn't ass fucked on a daily basis, so Wanda wasn't able to get her tongue in that deep, especially compared to the last time she had given a rim job which had been to Darcy Lewis after Mistress Sif had thoroughly wrecked her big fat ass, leaving her ass hole gaping wide open.

Wanda quivered with delight at the memory, as her own butt hole had been just as thoroughly stretched open after a brutal pounding, but she concentrated on the most important thing in her life, pleasing Mistress Sif. Which thankfully it sounded like she succeeded at doing. With Pepper's help, of course.

It was hard for Pepper to imagine wanting to please someone so much she would lick an ass hole. Then again now she thought about it rimming another woman didn't seem so bad as long as it was the beautiful and amazing Sif, Pepper even feeling jealous of Wanda for getting to prove her submission to Sif so thoroughly.

Pepper couldn't imagine anything more submissive/degrading then licking someone's ass hole, and if there was something more submissive/degrading she didn't want to find out about it. But even then the submissive/degrading would be worth it to thank Sif for this amazing experience.

Pepper had thought Natasha had been an amazing pussy licker, and she had been, but Sif was just on another level. Even if she was using magic or something to do it.

Pepper didn't know, and she didn't care. She didn't even care that she was cheating on her boyfriend, in the middle of his company, in the middle of the day where he could easily walk in at any moment.

At least if he bothered to come into work today, which admittedly was unlikely, but it was definitely a possibility, and if he did she wasn't sure if she could stop having sex with Sif. Or that she be even sorry that she had cheated on him.

Everything Sif was doing was just so wonderful, especially when the goddess concentrated on her clit, driving Pepper to the edge of orgasm in what felt like seconds.

She then kept her there for what felt like hours, only to then pull away to give Wanda instructions, allowing Pepper to come down from her high in the process.

Which of course made Pepper whimper, and then again when Sif finally returned to her cunt, only to go back to slowly and gently licking her pussy lips when Pepper wanted so much more. But what could she do? Well, maybe there was one thing, but Pepper wasn't sure that she could actually do it.

After all, she certainly hadn't done it for Tony. But this was different. Now she needed to cum, and eventually she became so desperate that Pepper really would do anything to get what she wanted.

So with an extra needy whimper Pepper began begging, "Please, oooooooooh please, fuck me. Mmmmmmmmm, fuck me and make me cum. I need to cum, ohhhhhhhhhhhh please, make me cum. Make me fucking cum! Oh God, please just do it. Use your tongue, your fingers, whatever, just make me cum. Please? I need it so bad! Please, please, please, please, please fuck me and make me cum! I'll do anything if you just make me cum! I... I'll aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk, oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Gooooooooooddddddddddd yeeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssssssssss!"

After that Pepper became incoherent, just screaming her head off so much she was surprised that the guards outside didn't wake up and rush in here to try and 'save' her. She was very glad they didn't, because Sif shoved her tongue inside her pussy, making Pepper cum on the spot.

Then after swallowing her cum Sif pushed her tongue back inside her and began fucking her with it, soon making Pepper cum over and over again. And these orgasms was so much more powerful than anything she'd ever experienced before, Pepper burying both hands in Sif's hair to push her head downwards and try to prevent her from ever, ever stopping.

Sif was really amused by this, it wasn't like the human could hold her down if she wanted too, but luckily for Pepper she had no intention of going anywhere. At least not for the next few minutes, Sif trying to find a balance between outdoing Pepper's previous female lover, and male lovers, but not rendering her unconscious.

At least not until she got the chance to complete Pepper's submission to her by taking her ass. Perhaps most importantly Sif wanted to get a decent amount of cum into her belly, which was proving difficult as Pepper's cream wasn't quite as plentiful as her other sluts, Sif finding it relatively easy to swallow everything Pepper had to give her and yet aching for more.

In an attempt to get more Sif replaced her tongue with her fingers, pushing one and then two into Pepper's cunt while she went back to licking the weaker woman's clit.

Which actually kind of backfired on Sif, because while she did succeed in making Pepper cum more it still couldn't give her the amount of cum she was hoping for, and drove Pepper closer to unconsciousness in the process.

Luckily Sif soon thought of an alternative, one in which she could move onto the next stage and reward Wanda for giving another thorough rim job, and secure another sex slave for her collection.

Pulling up and back Sif reached down, grabbed Pepper's hair and then sat up, pulling the other woman with her into a passionate kiss so Pepper could taste her own cum on Sif's tongue and lips.

Then after a few minutes of that Sif broke the kiss and reminded Pepper, "You said you would do anything to cum?"

Pepper blushed, but nodded and answered weakly, "Yes."

"Then you may have the privilege of eating my pussy like the dyke slut you now are." Sif grinned, slowly but forcefully pushing down Pepper's head so she got down on her knees in front of her.

At the same time Sif reached behind her and grabbed hold of Wanda's hair, pulling her face out of her ass and encouraging her to stand up and move around so she was facing her owner. Sif then flashed her a smile, causing Wanda to blush adorably.

Then Sif kissed her, tasting her own ass on Wanda's lips. About the same time Pepper took the first cautious lick of Sif's pussy, causing the tall brunette to moan into the shorter brunette's mouth. She then continued the kiss for a few long moments, lovingly stroking the hair of her lesbian sluts, then Sif broke the kiss and smiled at Wanda.

"You have done well Wanda, and I think you deserve a reward." Sif told her.

"Thank you Mistress." Wanda replied just before being lifted into the air.

For a moment the girl seemed to panic, then relaxed into Sif's arms as the bigger brunette gently positioned the smaller brunette onto her shoulders, taking great care to make sure that Wanda's head didn't hit the ceiling too hard.

Wanda had crouched down a bit because the ceiling wasn't as high as Sif would have wanted it to be, but she was too busy moaning in pleasure to complain as Sif began to eagerly lick her pussy, the goddess delighted to find that her lezzie bitch was already dripping wet from eating her ass, and probably from the anticipation of all the fun they were going to have with Pepper, although Sif did her best to make sure her slave's mind was on the present.

Wanda was certainly concentrating on the present when she almost banged her head against the ceiling and during the first few licks to her pussy. Her mind then wander to Pepper, but not because she was anticipating future events.

Well, maybe a little, but mostly she was incredibly jealous that her Mistress's new slut was getting the privilege of tasting Mistress Sif's yummy cunt.

Which she knew was silly of her, because of course all of Mistress Sif's conquests got to taste her cunt, and Wanda knew she would get plenty of chances in the future, but in that moment she couldn't help irrational jealousy because she wanted to be the one eating that heavenly pussy.

Before being enslaved Wanda hadn't exactly been experienced, but it was hard to imagine being so devoted to someone that she would prefer to give them pleasure than to receive it.

But here she was, an incredibly talented and experienced tongue massaging her pussy, the tongue of her Mistress no less, which was a rare treat indeed, and Wanda couldn't stop thinking about Mistress Sif's pussy.

She even closed her eyes and pretended she was the one eating it, which was easy given not only did she have vivid memories of it but thanks to her powers she could hear, see and feel what both Pepper and their Mistress Sif were experiencing.

This of course pushed her closer to orgasm, and although Mistress Sif made sure she didn't cum too quickly it was also clear she was in no mood for long drawn-out teasing and soon she was burying her tongue as deep as it would go into Wanda's pussy.

She then left it there so they could both savour the feeling, before she started hammering that tongue in and out of her, making Wanda cum in what felt like seconds.

She then continued relentlessly tongue fucking her through climax after climax, only stopping to replace her tongue with two fingers while still effortlessly keeping Wanda in the air, reminding the Witch that her owner was literally a goddess.

That thought had Wanda whimpering pathetically and trying to acknowledge it. To tell Mistress Sif how much she appreciated her. How much she loved being her lesbian slave. That she was hers forever.

However all that came out was deafening screams and the occasional swear word. Fortunately Wanda was confident that her magic would keep anyone outside this room from hearing her.

Unfortunately she felt like she was failing her Mistress by not being able to provide commentary while Mistress Sif's mouth was busy sucking on Wanda's clit.

So it was a good thing Pepper was there to pick up the slack, if not in the cometary department then in pleasing their Mistress Sif, which was what mattered most in this world after all.

Pepper had become just as obsessed with pleasing Sif as Wanda. Or almost as much. It was hard for Pepper to imagine wanting to please someone she would lick an ass hole.

Then again now she thought about it rimming another woman wouldn't be so bad as longer as it was the beautiful and amazing Sif, Pepper even feeling jealous of Wanda for getting to prove her submission to Sif so thoroughly.

Pepper couldn't imagine anything more submissive/degrading then licking someone's ass hole, and if there was something more submissive/degrading she didn't want to find out about it.

She definitely thought she got the better part of the deal, because she could never imagine anything tasting better than Sif's pussy. Because wow, Pepper had thought that Natasha Romanoff's pussy tasted good, but she really did have no idea, as this time instead of the flavour slowly growing on her Pepper was addicted to Sif's taste the second it hit her taste-buds.

She then eagerly licked the other woman's pussy as Sif gently stroked her hair and grinned down at her, Pepper blushing as she looked up to observe the latter thing and then returning her full attention to her licking, wanting to do more but guessing from the way she ordered Wanda around that Sif would prefer to give her permission.

It sounded like she guessed right, Sif eventually pulling her mouth away from Wanda's cunt long enough to moan, "Mmmmmmm, nice job Pepper. Ooooooooooooh, quick and eager, and getting my clit each time your dyke tongue licks me. Mmmmmmm, but now I want more. I want you to shove your tongue inside me and fuck me with it like the lezzie bitch you've always secretly wanted to be. Ohhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss, do it Pepper. Tongue fuck me like a lezzie bitch! Oh yes, tongue fuck my pussy and accept your new role is my pussy licking lezzie bitch! Oh yeah, I want you to aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh fuck! Oooooooooooohhhhhhhhhh Pepper!"

Despite having done just that once before, and literally thinking of little else for the past few minutes, Pepper was actually hesitant to do it she was told. Mostly because she was nervous that she wouldn't do a good job, as although she had made Natasha cum it hadn't been anywhere near as hard as she had cum and she had always wondered whether it had been good enough.

Also part of her like the obscene things that Sif was saying. Of course ultimately Pepper did as she was told, pushing her tongue as deep as it would go into Sif's cunt and being instantly rewarded by more delicious pussy cream and more importantly the incoherent cries of her would-be Mistress.

Most importantly of all Pepper was soon rewarded with Sif's cum, which redefined her understanding of what delicious was. Instantly she became like a mad woman, desperately trying to swallow every drop of that precious liquid, although unfortunately she had to just settle for the majority of it.

Then when it was over she reinserted her tongue back into Sif's pussy and started fucking it at least twice as frantically as before, Pepper now desperate for more of that heavenly cream. Fortunately she wouldn't be denied, Sif's grip on her head tightening so the by far stronger woman could push the weaker woman's face deeper into her cunt.

Sif was in lesbian heaven right now. One girl swallowing her cum in between tongue fucking her to orgasm after orgasm, and another cumming in her mouth/on her face. Surely, nothing could be better than this.

It was certainly one of the main reasons why she went around collecting hot women and adding them to her ever-growing number of slaves. As such she was never in a hurry to end it, even if she should be.

Now for example she couldn't afford to wait around in case Ironman showed up, but Sif just couldn't resist milking this for all that it was worth, fucking Wanda until the poor thing was almost unconscious before finally letting her down gently on the table to recover.

She spent even longer letting Pepper eat her out, Sif showing off her impressive stamina as she remains standing despite what was clearly this woman's best work. Which didn't quite compare to her fully trained slaves, but it was still fairly impressive.

Sif especially loved the enthusiasm that Pepper showed, even if it was normal for even a complete newcomer to eating pussy to become ravenous for her cunt once they were in between her thighs. Just another wonderful side-effect of Lorelai's magic which Sif had come to adore, especially when she was cumming in the mouth of her latest conquest.

Unfortunately while her stamina was impressive it was not unlimited, and eventually she was faced with the choice of allowing this woman to sap the last ounce of strength and then continuing this once they had recovered, most likely back at her headquarters, or go through with her initial plans.

Truth be told it was tempting to just succumb, even if it meant that she would have to deal with that silly man and his toys, and possibly his friends, when she woke up.

But she would not risk losing Wanda in the potential chaos, or lose the chance to bend Pepper Potts over her own desk and take her hot little ass. Besides, she was no animal that couldn't control itself. She was the Lady Sif, the most powerful woman in the universe.

Seeking to prove that Sif roughly pulled Pepper by her hair and then when the other woman was on her feet almost literally shoved her tongue down her throat, thoroughly tasting her own cum in the process.

Then she fulfilled her main objective for the day, namely bending Pepper Potts over her desk. Of course it would mean nothing if Sif didn't follow up by fucking Pepper into submission, and with a little help from Wanda that was exactly what she was going to do.

Hell, she didn't even have to promp the Witch to summon a strap-on around her waist, the device appearing as if from nowhere and securing itself firmly. Of course Sif would not penetrate Pepper's ass without properly preparing it, but luckily she had an easy way to do that.

"You have a sexy little ass Ms Potts. I greatly look forward to fucking it." Sif announced, causing Pepper to whimper in fear and anticipation. Then Sif turned to the other brunette and ordered, "Wanda, get over here and make sure Pepper's ass hole is nice and ready for my cock."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda nodded.

Wanda then rushed to get into position, a.k.a. kneel down behind Pepper so she could give her a nice long rim job. Knowing that her Mistress would want a show Wanda took a moment just to admire the prize in front of her, before leaning forward and pressing a soft kiss to Pepper's ass.

She then briefly peppered that ass in kisses, long enough to tease the other woman without making Mistress Sif feel like she was worshipping a lowly slaves ass when she regularly worshipped the amazing booty of the goddess Sif, before gently spreading those ass cheeks and beginning to lick Pepper's ass hole, even moaning softly from that first lick.

Although the moan was mostly for show Wanda had come to genuinely love rimming her fellow slaves, especially just before they were about to know the joy of Mistress Sif's cock in their asses. Of course she didn't love it as much as rimming Mistress Sif.

No, it couldn't compare to that wonderful chance to show her submission, but it was still a type of showing her submission and thanks to her Mistress's training Wanda had become quite the little anal whore in every sense of the word, adoring both the taste of her own ass and the asses of her fellow slaves almost as much as the taste of Mistress Sif's ass. And when she got to bury her face in Darcy's big booty it was almost close to being as good as being butt fucked. Almost.

Pulling back so she could spit onto Pepper's butt hole Wanda couldn't help notice out of the corner of her eye Mistress Sif stroking lubricant into her strap-on, and she was quickly reminded about just how amazing it was to be ass fucked by her Mistress.

The memory was so powerful Wanda literally trembled as she desperately hoped that once Mistress Sif was done breaking in her latest bitch she would completely destroy Wanda's ass hole.

Not for the first time Wanda was overwhelmed with jealousy as she wished it was her losing her anal cherry to Mistress Sif again. Thanks to her powers she had experienced the feeling multiple times, but nothing beat the real thing. Except maybe having her well loosened ass hole wrecked by Mistress Sif.

For now Wanda would have to settle for experiencing it second hand, but before that she need to complete giving Pepper a thorough rim job, which was why Wanda literally buried her face in between Pepper's butt cheeks, letting go of them with her hands so she was practically suffocating herself while literally trying to jam her tongue into the other woman's ass hole.

Which wasn't as good, or as bad, as when she was struggling to breathe properly with her face literally enclosed by Darcy's meaty globes, and she didn't get her tongue quite as deep as when she was using it on the slutty butt holes of her fellow slaves, but with a slight assist from her Mistress Wanda was able to go pretty deep, and her heart fluttered as Mistress Sif encouraged her.

"That's it my pet, get deep into that ass!" Sif ordered with a wicked grin as she grabbed the back of Wanda's head and shoved her slave's face as deep as it would go into her soon to be slave's ass, "Yesssss, eat that ass! Eat that fucking dyke ass! Mmmmmmm yeahhhhhhhhh, that's it you lesbian butt licker, make that little fuck hole nice and wet for me to use. Oh Wanda, you're doing such a good job at pleasing me. I'm very proud of you. Ooooooooh, and you've definitely earned yourself a reward, after I get mine! Yes Wanda, back off so I can get to Pepper's virgin ass hole. It's time to make Ironman's girlfriend my dyke bitch."

While she was talking Mistress Sif pulled Wanda's face out of Pepper's ass and let go of her, causing the overwhelmed Witch to fall to the ground and gasp for breath for a few long seconds, then she scurried to obey with a soft murmur of, "Yes Mistress."

Ignoring her slave Sif stepped forward, pulled apart one of Pepper's cheeks and then pressed her dildo to her target, prompting Pepper to whimper, "Please, be gentle."

Sif grinned and softly told her latest victim, "Oh Pepper, I'm nearly always gentle with anal virgins. At least at first. But soon you'll be begging for more, and even if your boyfriend shows up I'll just continue gentle fucking your ass until he begs me to show you mercy. Oh yes, I'll be gentle with you Pepper, but it won't be long before you're begging me not to be."

Sif then grinned wickedly as she slid the tip of her strap-on up and down Pepper's ass crack, making her latest conquest whimper with a mixture of fear and anticipation which just made this precious moment even more intoxicating.

She did that for what had to be a full minute before she pressed the head of the dildo against Pepper's virgin ass hole and firmly pushed forwards, causing the other woman to let out another whimper of fear and anticipation before crying out in pain as her anal ring slowly stretched to allow Sif's strap-on to slide through it and into Pepper's virgin ass, adding yet another anal cherry to Sif's collection.

Officially losing her anal virginity made Pepper let out an adorable cry, practically forcing Sif to groan, "Truly, there is nothing better than a virgin ass."

The only response Sif got was another adorable cry, followed by another whimper, and a lustful look from Wanda.

For a moment Sif turned her attention to her other slave, and flashed her a wicked grin to show her gratitude to Wanda for continuing to spread Pepper's butt cheeks, giving Sif the perfect view of Pepper's deflowered little butt hole stretching around the head of her strap-on cock.

Which naturally caused Wanda to blush adorably, Sif enjoying the look on her face for a few seconds before her eyes inevitably wandered back to Pepper's dildo stretched ass hole.

After a few more seconds of enjoying that sight the way it was Sif began pushing inch after inch of strap-on dildo into Pepper's now formally virgin butt, Sif going as slowly as she possibly could, partly to make it easy on her new slave and partly to enjoy every second of anally violating the other woman.

Oh who was she kidding? She was mostly doing this to savour sliding her strap-on into that beautiful little butt hole, Pepper squirming, whimpering and crying throughout her anal invasion, and yet not daring to utter a word of complaint.

That continued to be the case when Sif's thighs came to rest against Pepper's ass cheeks, announcing that she had fully skewered Pepper's ass on her cock, and when Sif started slowly pumping her hips back and forth, officially beginning to butt fuck the other woman. Sif also remained quiet so she could just enjoy this precious moment. Wanda was a different story.

Sure, she stayed silent to begin with, perhaps because she was just as wrapped up in watching Sif's dildo pumping in and out of Pepper's most private hole, but it wasn't that long before she provided some commentary. Commentary that Sif had no intention of punishing her for, because she found it quite delightful.

"Oh God, that's so hot! Mmmmmm, fuck her." Wanda moaned, "Fuck her ass. Fuck it just like that, oh Mistress Sif, I love watching your big cock sliding in and out of another one of your bitches' ass holes. Mmmmm, that's sooooo sexy."

Wanda wasn't really paying much attention to what she was saying, but the few times she pulled her eyes away from Pepper's butt hole stretching around Mistress Sif's cock to nervously look up at her goddess of an owner Mistress Sif had a delighted look on her face.

No doubt that was mostly due with taking another woman's anal virginity, something that Wanda knew for a fact was Mistress Sif's favourite thing to do ever, but Wanda also knew that Mistress Sif loved dirty talk so she continued to allow dirty words to slip from her lips.

Truth be told she had become quite fond of dirty talk herself, and quite enjoyed dishing it out. Although nowhere near as much as what happened next.

"Wanda, as much as I enjoy hearing such things, I think we can find a better use for your pretty little mouth." Sif suddenly announced, suddenly yanking her cock out of Pepper's ass and then pushing it into Wanda's mouth.

Not needing any further encouragement Wanda eagerly began sucking her Mistress's dick, moaning happily as she savoured the deepest part of another woman's butt.

Then when the head of the dildo was clean Wanda started bobbing her head up and down, which caused Mistress Sif to let out a beautiful laugh and then slipped her hand into her hair for some further encouragement.

Of course it wasn't long before Mistress Sif started providing the verbal variety, although Wanda didn't really pay much attention to her words as she was too busy stuffing the ass flavoured cock into her throat so she could get every precious drop of that anal cream.

"Mmmmmm, that's it Wanda, suck my cock!" Sif gleefully encouraged, "Suck Pepper's ass cream off that big dick. Ohhhhhhh yes, suck it. Make sure you get every fucking drop. That's it, deep throat that big dildo you dirty little ass to mouth whore! Oooooooh yeahhhhhhh, suck it! Suck it like a good little cock sucker. Fuck, that's so hot. But not as hot as fucking some ass, and since that's now nice and clean let's see if we can get it dirty again shall we?"

With that Mistress Sif pulled her strap-on from Wanda's mouth and stuffed it back into Pepper's ass hole. As that now formally virgin hole had been nicely loosened up Pepper moaned in pure pleasure during the anal penetration, although the fact that Mistress Sif was slow and gentle about it obviously helped.

That continued as she began sodomising the blonde again, Wanda once again captivated by the sight, if a little jealous. Then Mistress Sif made her go ass to mouth again.

And then again, and then again, and then again, for a few wonderful moments even fucking Wanda's mouth at the same pace she had been fucking Pepper's butt. Then just when Wanda didn't think it could get any better it did.

"Wanda, would you like a turn ass fucking this slut?" Mistress Sif asked casually.

"Oh yes Mistress Sif." Wanda replied eagerly, "Please may I have a turn ass fucking your new slut."

Pulling out of Pepper's ass once again Mistress Sif stood proudly beside the blonde and told her fellow brunette, "Then I offer her bitch hole as a gift for you my loyal pet. Just don't forget who the true owner of that hole is. Or yours."

"Never Mistress Sif, thank you Mistress Sif." Wanda promised, although she couldn't tear her eyes away from Pepper's already slightly gaping ass hole.

Luckily she wasn't punished for this. At least not right now. Wanda truly believe she should be, and even looked forward to it, but was very grateful for her shot at Pepper's ass. Ever since Mistress Sif had started training her to be a top Wanda had been sodomising her fellow sex slaves Darcy Lewis and Jane Foster almost as much as Mistress Sif sodomise them, or her Mistress sodomised her, so this was quite the treat for her.

One which Wanda savoured as she let go of Pepper's cheeks, summoned her own personal strap-on dildo to appear around her waist, covered it with lubricant which she also summoned, and then slowly pushed her newly acquired cock deep into the rectum of Mistress Sif's latest conquest.

Pepper blushed every time she was anally penetrated. Partly because she spent most of it moaning like a shameless whore, but especially this time as it wasn't the same woman doing it.

Because it was bad enough that she was giving up her anal cherry to some strange woman who had bursted into her office and announced that she was going to be her sex slave, but now she was being passed around like a piece of meat. The most private hole on her body was getting passed around like it was nothing but a fuck hole to these women, and it was.

She was nothing but a fuck hole to them, and if that wasn't humiliating enough the woman who called herself Mistress Sif had given Pepper's ass to one of her slaves, meaning right now Pepper was a bitch's bitch.

This incredible humiliation should have reduced her to tears. It was the same story for the anal itself. But for better or worse Pepper moaned in pure pleasure as her ass was slowly filled with dildo again, and then she had to bite her lip to prevent herself from begging for more as this tiny girl, who had to be at least 10 years her junior, started to sodomise her.

Pepper Potts was no longer getting ass fucked by another woman, she was getting butt pounded by women. Women were sharing her most private hole like a cheap whore's cunt, and all she could do was try to cling onto one last shred of dignity as she was once again overwhelmed by pleasure. Then when she didn't think it could get any more humiliating, it did.

Crawling onto the desk Sif positioned herself right in front of Pepper, pressed her dildo to her lips and ordered, "Suck it. Mmmmmmm yes, suck my cock clean while my dear sweet Wanda pounds your dyke ass."

Automatically Pepper's nose scrunched up in disgust, but she was too lost in her submission to offer up any more protest than that. She then opened her mouth and took the head of the fake cock inside it and started sucking it just like Mistress Sif ordered, Pepper equal parts horrified and turned on by this submission.

It then became more the latter than the former as she found herself immediately liking the taste of her own ass. To her shame she even kind of loved it, eagerly beginning to bob her head up and down on the shaft, taking about half of it into her mouth and even a little down her throat while the enchanting and tall brunette chuckled with delight and offered her some verbal encouragement.

"Yesssssss, suck it! Mmmmmm, suck my cock. Become an ass to mouth slut, just like all my other bitches!" Sif commanded with a wicked smile on her face, "Yes, all my slaves go ass to mouth all the time, mmmmm, and soon you will too. Oh yes Pepper, you're going to crave the taste of ass. It won't matter if it's your own, or one of my other sluts, you'll beg me for the privilege of cleaning my cock so you can gobble up some of that yummy anal cream. And it's already started, hasn't it? Yes, I can tell. I can always tell when a whore realises she loves the taste of her own butt juice and realises she'll be addicted to it forever. Mmmmm yeahhhhhhh, you're a little ATM whore now Pepper. My little ATM whore. Suck it whore, ohhhhhh yes, take that cock deep down your throat. Get every single drop of your own ass cream you perverted little bitch! Oh fuck yeah!"

With that the two women swapped places and Pepper was presented with a freshly coated cock glistening with anal cream was the one covered in her saliva shoved roughly up her ass by Sif.

This caused her to cry out loudly, thankfully in pleasure for the most part, giving Wanda the perfect opportunity to shove her dildo directly down her throat.

Despite this rough treatment Pepper quickly recovered and started greedily sucking her own ass cream off of Wanda's cock and moaning around it as Sif began fucking her butt much harder than before.

Almost hard enough to make her cum. Almost. And while that would be almost unbearably humiliating, Pepper was too horny to really care right now, especially when she was totally focused on cleaning cock.

Sif wasn't sure how many times she arranged herself and Wanda to switch positions. It felt like several hundred, although it was more likely around ten. Whatever the number Pepper Potts spent plenty of time tasting her own ass, the degrading act furthering her submission so wonderfully.

Sif had successfully broken women for less, but to her delight the CEO was proving to be something of a challenge, even now clutching to the last shreds of her dignity regardless of the humiliation she was put through, reminding Sif of sweet Jane Foster. But like Jane before her Sif was confident that Pepper would eventually break, perhaps even during what she decided would be the final act of this little session.

"Lay down Wanda, I wish to DP my new slut." Sif announced.

It certainly wasn't a question or up for debate, and Wanda knew that, which was why she was quick to obey, pulling her dick out of Pepper's mouth and laying on top of the desk.

Meanwhile Pepper offered up no form of protest, and indeed moaned in pure pleasure as her new Mistress effortlessly lifted her up and placed her down on top of Wanda's dildo before slowly sliding her downwards so her pussy became impaled.

Sif generously gave Pepper a minute or so to recover from the sensation of having two cocks inside her, for what Sif assumed was the first time ever, before gently beginning to pump her hips back and forth, officially starting the DP. Well, technically that had began during the second penetration, but it only really felt like it began when they started fucking again.

Unsurprisingly given Pepper's previous reactions she spent the first few minutes of the DP moaning like the shameless whore that she would be from now on. But what was a little bit surprising, but not very, was that she finally began begging for more. Very subtly at first, simple words falling out of her mouth between her moans like 'fuck me', 'God', 'harder' and simply 'more'.

Eventually though she got much more coherent, partly because Sif slowed down her thrusts to allow her too, Sif quickly rewarded for her cunning tactics by an extra pathetic whimper and Pepper beginning to beg shamelessly, a clear sign that she had taken another step towards her inevitable full submission.

"Fuck me! Fuck me hard!" Pepper whimpered, following that up by moaning, "Mmmmmm, fuck me hard and make me your slut. Make me your lesbian slut. Oh God, I just don't care anymore. Fuck me Mistress Sif and make me your bitch. Ohhhhhhhh, I want to be your little dyke bitch. Just make me cum! Please? Please make me cum, mmmmmm, I need to fucking cum. I swear I'll do anything. Anything. Oooooooh, I'll be your God damn slave, just make me cum! Oooooooohhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeesssssssss, make me cum make me cum make me cum make me cum make me cum aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkk!"

For a while Sif just laughed cruelly at those words and continue to slowly sodomise her latest conquest. But she was pleased with her, and aching to cum herself, so it wasn't long before Sif began slowly but surely increasing the pace.

Sadly this caused Pepper to quickly become incoherent, but her screams of pleasure easily made up for it, especially when she started to cum, Sif effortlessly pounding her ass to climax after climax as she caused Pepper's cunt to be impaled on Wanda's cock over and over again.

And that was before Sif decided to make this extra special, and perhaps push Pepper to her breaking point. Although if not she'd be happy to give her the same treatment she recently gave her sweet Darcy and Jane.

"Help me fuck her!" Sif commanded loudly over Pepper's screams, "Come on Wanda, pound upwards into that hot little cunt of hers. Let us show Pepper Potts just how good it can be to be a slave of Sif."

"Yes Mistress." Wanda replied immediately.

Wanda also immediately started doing as she was told, thrusting up into Pepper's pussy and making the other woman cum even harder than she was before, which was really saying something as once again Wanda was both inside the minds of her Mistress and the sub they were sharing. And oh, was it glorious.

Perhaps the most wonderful thing Wanda had ever encountered. Knowing the pleasure of total dominance and total submission at the same time couldn't be accurately described, as even words like ecstasy and paradise couldn't do it justice, those feelings alone easily enough to make her cum in the process.

To be fair the stimulator on her clit was definitely part of it, and part of the reason Mistress Sif came multiple times during the powerful double penetration, but for both brunettes it was mostly what they were feeling which pushed them to so many climaxes.

It was just Mistress Sif was completely lost in her dominance, while Wanda got to enjoy those feelings, Pepper's feeling of submission and her own, which surprisingly were closer to a blissfully happy medium than simple dominance, because no matter how hard she tried to add to the fucking it was very much Mistress Sif who was in total control here and responsible for the DP being so hard and effective.

Of course there was only so much any woman could take from a goddess, especially a human woman, and ultimately Pepper passed out from overwhelming pleasure. Shortly afterwards Mistress Sif pulled her cock out of Pepper's ass, admired the gaping crater she left in her wake for a few long seconds, and then told her still conscious slave, "Wanda, as Pepper is feeling too overwhelmed at the moment you may have the privilege of cleaning my cock."

"Yes Mistress, thank you Mistress." Wanda softly croaked before gently rolling Pepper off of her and getting down on her knees in front of her owner.

She then closed her eyes, opened her mouth and then wrapped her lips around the head of the dildo which had just finished pummelling the deepest part of another woman's ass.

Then, of course, Wanda moaned loudly as she tasted that perverted flavour she had become so addicted to as a slave of Sif, Wanda savouring that flavour for a few long seconds before greedily sucking the head of the strap-on clean.

She then started slowly bobbing her head up and down the shaft, taking more and more each time as she lovingly looked up at the goddess who had introduced her to this perverted act in the first place.

Instead of offering up her usual verbal encouragement Mistress Sif just smiled down at her lovingly and gently placed a hand on the back of Wanda's head.

She kept it there for quite a while, just letting Wanda go at her own pace while her eyes darted back and forth between Pepper's gaping ass hole, which The Scarlet Witch had made sure to display when she plays the corporate executive face down, and Wanda's bobbing head. Then, shortly after Wanda reached the base of the cock, Mistress Sif began to lazily fuck Wanda's throat.

Now that the dick was clean Wanda fully expected Mistress Sif to fuck her mouth harder to amuse herself, but instead she pushed her back and away from the dildo and gave her a few seconds to recover before giving her another order.

"Wanda take that dildo from around your waist and begin to clean it with your pretty mouth. Then teleport all 3 of us back home."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda said as she scrambled to obey. Moments later there was another cock in her mouth which she was greedily sucking the cum and pussy cream from as she lifted her hands into the air, making the room fill with red light.

Then they were gone.

Chapter 154: Chapter 154. enslaves Natasha (SLAVES OF SIF)

Natasha Romanoff didn't immediately open her eyes when she came back to consciousness. It had been beaten into her from an early age to assess the situation she was in before opening her eyes, and remember how she got here.

Unfortunately neither were particularly pleasant, as her hands were securely tied behind her back and she was bent over some kind of device and strapped firmly down onto it, Natasha unable to pick the lock or slide her way out of the restraints despite her best efforts.

Surprisingly not even breaking bones help, as they instantly healed, which was a new one on her. Then again everything today was new for her. Not being defeated, that had happened before and if she got out of this it would happen again, but everything else was different.

She had certainly never fought an alien before. Not that it was much of a fight, the creature known as Sif beating her with ease and leaving her barely conscious so she could watch the other Avengers fall one by one to the supernaturally strong and incredibly smart fighter. At lease she wasn't the first to go down.

That was Ironman, as Tony was still furious over receiving those lewd pictures of Pepper Potts and he allowed it to consume him. Next was Hawkeye, followed by herself and then eventually Captain America and The Hulk. At least when she opened her eyes she saw the others weren't there sharing her fate, or worst bear witness to what was about to happen.

Acting Director of SHIELD Maria Hill had extensively debriefed her about what this Sif like to do to women, and there was little doubt in her mind that she would be next. Despite promises to the contrary Natasha couldn't deny there was part of her which was even intrigued, although she tried not to show it or any other emotion when the door she was facing finally opened.

That continued to be the case when instead of Sif a girl half her age scurried into the room with her head down, Natasha almost as disappointed as she was relieved. And she would have probably said something quippy, if there wasn't a large ball-gag stuffed in her mouth.

Slowly approaching Wanda bit her lip, and then revealed, "You know, I greatly envy you. The night my Mistress made me hers was the greatest night of my life. I have known greater pleasures since then, far beyond my wildest dreams, but nothing quite compares to the moment that what's left of your free will breaks completely and you become truly hers forever. Of course, such pleasure comes at a price. A price I have paid over, and over, and over again. Would you like to see?"

Natasha knew this wasn't really a question, that the girl known as Wanda, who was a powerful threat in her own right, was merely putting on a show for her boss. So she didn't react, and curiously awaited what Wanda would do next. What she couldn't have possibly expected was for Wanda to turn around and pull up her skirt to reveal she wasn't wearing any panties, and more importantly that her ass hole was gaping wide open.

The powerful Witch even reached back to spread her ass cheeks wide apart so the Natasha could see even deeper into Wanda's rectum, the super spy unable to hide her shocked at this display of submission made her. Or how intriguing she found it.

Wanda could still remember a time she wouldn't dare doing something so bold, but there wasn't anything she wouldn't do for Mistress Sif. Besides, Wanda delighted in acting like such a shameless slut and showing Natasha her future, that soon her butt hole would be gaping just as wide, if not wider given the mood her owner was in.

After defeating The Avengers Mistress Sif had announced she could think of no better way to celebrate than by wrecking her most powerful slave's ass, which was exactly what she did, Wanda eagerly pulling her short skirt up and out the way before bending over and spreading her cheeks for her Mistress.

Mistress Sif had slowly stretched her most forbidden hole, which had only just recovered from it's last butt fucking, and then pounded her back hole for a solid hour before allowing Wanda to teleport The Avengers back to their base. Well, all except one, and then psychically carry Natasha to the room they were now in and secure her in place.

Then Wanda was further rewarded with another ass fucking, this time Mistress Sif sitting in a chair right in front of Natasha while Wanda anally rode her so that the first thing the mighty Black Widow would see when she woke up was Wanda's butt hole stretching obscenely around Mistress Sif's cock as the shameless anal slave slowly bounced up and down.

Sadly Natasha hadn't woken up in time and Mistress Sif had left in search of another ass hole to abuse, most likely Darcy's. Indeed Mistress Sif had found her, eating Jane's pussy as usual, and now both assistant and scientist were face down and pleasing their Mistress with their most private holes. It was a show Wanda had been enjoying, until Natasha woke up, prompting her to psychically interrupt her owner.

Mistress Sif was now on her way, and it was up to Wanda to complete the second part of her oh so clear and detailed instructions for when Natasha woke. Instructions which Wanda delighted in completing, the broken slave continuing to taunt her soon-to-be fellow slave while exposing her ruined hole.

"Do you see Natasha? Do you see what's about to happen to you?" Wanda grinned as she looked back at the other woman, "You, oh mighty Black Widow, will be broken just like the rest of us and used for her pleasure. But don't worry though, you're going to love being her slave."

Just then Mistress Sif walked into the room, immediately making Wanda forget whatever else she was going to say. Especially as Mistress Sif didn't even spare the deadly Black Widow a single glance as she swiftly close the distance between them, pulled Wanda into her arms and shoved her tongue down her throat.

Then Wanda wrapped her arms around Mistress Sif's neck and eagerly started massaging her Mistress's tongue with her own, moaning into the stronger brunette's mouth as she spread her cheeks and spread them wide apart so Natasha Romanoff could once again get the best possible view of her stretched butt hole. After a few blissful moments of that Mistress Sif broke the kiss and smiled at her, causing Wanda to blush and shyly smiled back.

"If you are lucky I will use this hot ass of yours again before the night is through. Although I have no intention of being quick. As you know I like to take my time with my new conquests, and this one definitely deserves all my attention. So go play with your fellow slaves." Sif ordered, moving back and slapping Wanda's ass roughly enough to make the cheeks jiggle, "Go on, I believe Darcy would greatly appreciate some more ass fucking, although Gamora and Nebula are eager to have a turn with your sweet little ass, and they would of course all love to eat your cute little cunt. So I look forward to hearing all about your choice, but for now leave me."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda giggled, skipping off slowly so that her Mistress could enjoy the view.

Sif watched Wanda go, before slowly turning to her latest conquest and licking her lips. If it had been just about any other woman Sif would have stripped her naked, or more accurately have one of her slaves do it, but that skintight catsuit was just so appealing that Sif chose to leave it on for now and remove it herself when the time was right.

For now she would admire it as the artwork it was, hugging Natasha's amazing body so perfectly that it was hard for Sif to control herself as she slowly circled her pray. Especially when she moved around to get a look at that big round bottom that was just begging to be abused.

But for now Sif stayed strong, completed one circle of Natasha, then told her, "I want you to know your people have nothing to fear from me. I do not desire to conquer your world. I could. Perhaps more easily than I originally thought, given how disorganised Earth's Mightiest Heroes proved to be. But I have already wasted too much of my life listening to old men squabble over how best to run a world. So, the... humans? Yes, that's what you like to be called. Humans can keep their world. All I require is women. Mmmmm yes, all they have to do is let me take any woman I want, whenever I want, and I'm happy to live here in peace. I will send this message to world leaders tomorrow, and after the little message I gave them today I fully expect the old men who run the world to conclude that a few women are an acceptable sacrifice. Which means that there will be no one coming to save you. And soon you will not want to be saved. Partly because of the magic surrounding me, yes. But mostly because I'm going to fuck you into submission. So I recommend you make it easy on yourself by offering your unconditional surrender right now."

As she talked Sif kneeled down in front of Natasha, and once she was done talking she removed the redhead's ball-gag. As soon as she had Natasha gave her answer, "Better women than you have tried."

"Is that so?" Sif grinned.

"Uh-huh. Natasha nodded, "Do your worst. But I have to warn you, I love this kind of thing, and I'm no little girl like Wanda. You will not find me easy to break."

"That's what I'm hoping." Sif grinned, stuffing the ball-gag back into Natasha's mouth, "Mmmmmm, I'm so glad that is your answer. Anything else would have been incredibly disappointing."

With that Sif slowly made her way back around Natasha's body until she was facing this gorgeous woman's best feature, her big bubble butt. She then literally licked her lips thinking about all the fun she was going to have with it. It was so big, and round, and so very fuck-able. Maybe not quite as big or round as her dear Darcy's rump, but definitely as fuck-able.

If not more so given this woman's reputation, and better yet what Wanda had assured her was true, Sif delighting in the memory as she reached out and grabbed that big bottom and began lazily playing with it. Mostly though, Sif just inspected her prize, and allowed Natasha to anticipate what was to come.

Then after several long minutes of shamelessly groping Natasha's big ass Sif suddenly gave it a hard double strike, causing the mighty Black Widow to let out the most adorable little cry, making the warrior smirk. Sif then started smacking Natasha's meaty cheeks one at a time, at first taking it easy on the spy by leaving plenty of time in between each blow and using a mere fraction of her strength.

Which of course was something that Natasha could easily handle, the infamous assassin barely letting out another sound as Sif had her fun. However that was all this was, fun. Just a little warm-up before the real assault began.

Even with this little warm-up Natasha's juicy butt cheeks jiggled from the force of the impact, Sif waiting to grab the appropriate cheek so she could admire it ripple for a few wonderful moments.

Then she started letting go of both cheeks in between strike so she could get the full effect, and slowly began hitting Natasha's fat ass harder and wait for it to stop jiggling pretty much completely before grabbing that big butt before she returned to groping it like the piece of meat it now was to her, and now would forever be.

To get a better look at that piece of meat she ripped open the bottom of Natasha's suit just enough so that her bare butt was exposed and then finally Sif gave up the groping in favour of really making those cheeks jiggle and slowly turn from a milky white to a cute little pink.

Natasha was embarrassed by the fact that she cried out at the beginning. It had mostly been out of surprise, for lack of a better word, and part of that was surprised that Sif wasn't hitting her harder, and fear of what was to come.

It was the same story when the frequency was increased as Sif also started hitting her harder, although again not as hard as she could probably dish out. It was however harder than she was used to, at least when it came to bare hands, Sif proving her physical superiority, just like she had when she had defeated her. Yes, Sif had kicked Natasha's ass and now she was giving her ass a nice long spanking as the spy struggled to hold on to her dignity. Or at least a shred of it.

Perhaps it was debatable, but Natasha liked to think she had at least some left, and was clinging onto it pretty tightly, and had been for some time. After all she extremely doubted that Sif would put her through anything worse than the torture Natasha had received from The Red Room to prepare her for future torture. No one else had, and Natasha had been tortured before.

She'd also been spanked. Up until recently both were extremely rare, but now she took at least one bare bottom spanking a day, and had even taken one while strapped down to this kind of device before, so it all felt very familiar. Except the last time she was trapped like this someone she truly loved was beating her butt with a cane, and that didn't hurt as much as this. Also she could have escaped any time, and now she couldn't.

One saving grace was the ball-gag in her mouth. It allowed her to bite down to ease the pain, and helped her concentrate on her anger at finding herself in this position. It also hid the eventual sounds coming out of her mouth, at least a little. But it could only do so much.

As it turned out that was working simply through her training, because eventually grinding her teeth and digging her fingernails into the palms of her hands can distract from the overwhelming pain in her ass, and the utter humiliation that this was being forced upon her and there was nothing she could really do accept take it. And perhaps worst of all, she was getting off on it.

Even when Sif started spanking Natasha with what was hopefully every ounce of her strength Natasha could feel her pussy becoming increasingly wet, and there was even a slight undertone of pleasure to her now constant cries, screams and whimpers.

It had definitely been there before Sif had really started going to town, and Natasha could practically taste the smug grin on Sif's face as she continued to squeeze a reaction out of her.

Or maybe Natasha was just remembering the only one who ever really broken. Or saved her, as she liked to think. Either way memories have her girlfriend couldn't save her now. Nothing could. All the mighty Black Widow was now was a whimpering and crying mess as her butt was brutalised by warrior goddess.

Sif certainly wasn't using every ounce of her strength, but she was using more than usual for someone who allegedly didn't have her durability. For a few moments Sif had wondered if there had been some kind of mistake, or Natasha was an Asgardian or something like that, but no. Natasha was a Midgardian, just an extremely durable one.

Perhaps the toughest Sif had ever encountered, and one who certainly put several former allies on Asgard to shame. However with just a slight increase in her blows she got the same result as with all her other sluts, Sif then increasing even more as while she was impressed with Natasha's resistance she fully intended on destroying it, one way or another, and this was a good start to that.

She wasn't particularly proud of it but Sif also just greatly enjoyed reducing this legendary warrior, at least within her own world, to tears. Although it helped while a sadistic part of her got off on Natasha's misery mostly she was just thrilled that the other woman was nearly as wet as she was from the brutal butt beating.

Also this was her second favourite way to wreck an ass, and as much as they had been jiggling from the beginning Natasha's fat ass was now going crazy, and turning such a beautiful shade of dark red that Sif just wanted to take a picture of it. Luckily she had something even better than that, namely recording devices hidden throughout this room which would record every second of The Black Widow's breaking.

When she did finally stop spanking the redhead Sif spent a few long seconds just admiring her handiwork. Not just that very red ass, but the sight of the infamous spy helpless and whimpering before her. Then she slowly began to circle her like a predator stalking its prey, waiting until Natasha had recovered enough to lift up her head and look at her before approaching her.

To Sif's delight Natasha didn't cower in fear as so many brave warriors from stronger races had done before her. It was the same story when she was right in front of her and reaching out to gently stroke her hair, Natasha not even flinching as Sif petted her like the little pet that she was determined to turn her into.

"You took that so well. I'm proud of you." Sif said softly, looking for a reaction and still finding none, even as she added, "I'm so pleased in fact I shall give you a reward, the privilege of eating my pussy."

As she said that Sif slowly undid the strap behind Natasha's neck and then gently pulled the ball-gag out of her future sex slave's mouth. Natasha didn't resist, and even opened her mouth slightly wider to make it easier for Sif to again removed the gag, although she didn't say anything after that.

No, Natasha just continued staring defiantly up at Sif, which honestly Sif found really endearing, the tall brunette smiling as she climbed onto the device right in front of Natasha's face. It hadn't been designed for this, but Wanda had been nice enough to use her magic to modify the device for an additional seat to appear when activated, allowing Sif a comfortable seat while she presented Natasha with her pussy.

Natasha instantly stuck out her tongue and pressed it to the bottom of Sif's cunt and slowly slid it upwards, making Sif cry out joyfully. She did this as soon as she could, partly because resistance would be a waste of time and energy, but also because after what just happened she wanted to make this bitch cry out pathetically for her.

Most importantly of all though Natasha just loved eating pussy, and she was curious how Sif's would taste. To Natasha's delight it was very similar to the flavour of Earth girls, except maybe a little better. No, definitely better, Natasha thought as she savoured the flavour of that first lick and then quickly began repeating the process.

Maybe it was the magic Sif had spoken of, or maybe Asgardians or even aliens in general just tasted better, but whatever the case Natasha didn't care. All that mattered was getting as much of that liquid heaven into her belly as possible, and Natasha quickly increasing the speed and force of her licks to get more of that heavenly liquid.

Which wasn't normally her style, as she liked to tease the women she was with, especially at the beginning of a pussy licking, but Natasha just couldn't help herself. Fortunately her techniques worked on Sif just as much as with human girls. Unfortunately Sif made it clear she wasn't quite ready for that kind of attention.

"Oooooooh, that feel sooooooo gooooooodddddddd, mmmmmmm, but what's your rush? Mmmmmmm, trust me Natasha, you're not going anywhere anytime soon, so you might as well relax and enjoy your first taste of your new owner's cunt." Sif taunted gleefully, Natasha taking her words to heart and slowing down, which delighted Sif even more, "Yesssssss, that's it, nice and slow, mmmmmmm, don't ignore my clit entirely, yeahhhhhhhh, lick my pussy just like that you little dyke. Ohhhhhhhh fuck, you like that, huh? You like the way I taste? Well get used to it Natasha, because you're going to be doing this a lot from now on."

Those words simultaneously annoyed Natasha and caused her heart to flutter that she was pleasing her Mistress, the latter of which was very scary. Already she could feel an unnatural attachment to this woman she had only just met, and while Natasha enjoyed making other women feel good this was above and beyond her usual desire, and try as she might to fight that feeling it was just so overwhelming.

Besides, it was hard to concentrate on ignoring it while she was trying so hard to please Sif, Natasha telling herself it was just for self-preservation and so she could enjoy more of this heavenly taste, but as much as she tried to deny it the main reason was so she could please this goddess of a woman.

So for what felt like an eternity Natasha continued to gently lick Sif's pussy while the taller woman stroked her hair like a pet and continued the verbal humiliation, occasionally commanding her to speed up or slow down which Natasha obeyed without hesitation. Of course, taking orders for her was nothing new, it was just that it had never felt so natural. And Sif just tasted so good, so even though it seemed to last an eternity, and every lick threaten to push her further down the road of submission, Natasha loved every minute of it. Oh how Natasha loved it, especially when she was given permission to play with Sif's clit and then started really giving this wonderful woman pleasure.

"Mmmmmm yesssssss, that's it you little dyke, lick me! Lick my pussy!" Sif moaned, smiling wickedly as she decided to push things further, "Oooooooh that's so good. Now concentrate on my clit! Yes, yes, yes, ohhhhhhhh yessssssss, that's a good dyke, work my clit just like that, ooooooohhhhhhhh, now suck it! Suck it, lick it, aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhh, just like that! Just like that you bitch, oh fuck! Don't forget the licking! Yesssssssss, lick my clit, ohhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkk, lick my pussy, ooooooooh Goooooodddddddd YES! Oh Natasha, you're such a good little lesbian bottom. Mmmmmm ohhhhhhh, you're going to be a fine addition to my collection. Yes! Oh yes, fuckkkkkkkkk! Fucking lick me, mmmmmm, oh shit, ooooooooh fuckkkkkkkkkkk!"

Sif continued to give Natasha detailed instructions for quite a while, but inevitably it became harder and harder as the urge to cum became overwhelming. Perhaps if they were in a hurry, or better yet Sif was eager to do something else she would have allowed Natasha to make her cum sooner. She didn't even need Natasha to do that.

No, Sif could just fuck Natasha's face to climax at this point. But Sif definitely wanted to make The Black Widow do it, and even if they were in a hurry she didn't like to rush the first time she gave another woman the privilege of eating her pussy. So Sif forced her body to wait, which proved difficult thanks to Natasha proving herself very skilled at the art of pussy eating.

Of course even Sif powers of restraint had their limits, and more importantly she was eager to fuck Natasha Romanoff up her big sexy ass. So Sif gave Natasha permission to push her ever closer to orgasm while giving her tips on how to please her.

Which as it turns out was a necessary, because at first Natasha was perfectly anticipating her orders, and when she made it clear that wasn't acceptable the clearly very experienced woman started obeying Sif the second she gave her permission, and did it in a way which was far beyond any amateur. Which just proved Sif was right, Natasha would make a truly wonderful addition to her collection of lesbian sex slaves.

"Ohhhhhhhh yeeeeeesssssss fuckkkkkkkkk meeeeeeeee!" Sif cried out almost deliriously, before refocusing one final time to make sure she got exactly what she wanted, "Fuck me! Fuck my cunt you dyke bitch! Fuck me with your tongue! Oooooooohhhhhhhhhh Gooooooooddddddddd yeeeeeeesssssssssss, mmmmmmmmm FUCK! That's it you cunt munching little whore, fuck me just like that! Just like that ohhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkk mmmmmmmmm yeeeeeeeeessssssssss! Tongue fuck me! Tongue fuck me with your little queer girl tongue so I can cum all over your superhero face! Oh yeah, I defeated the Earth's Avengers, and now, mmmmmmmm, I shall complete my victory by squirting my cum directly into your pretty little face, and right down your throat! Yesssssssss, take my cum bitch! Fucking take it! Fuck me! Fucking fuck me and take it! Harder! Harder, harder, harder, harder, HARDER YOU LESBIAN WHORE! AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKK YEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSS!"

Like before Natasha had wasted no time in obeying, although she slipped her tongue inside of Sif's cunt a little slowly for her liking, and she insisted on a gentle build up, both rebellious signs that she was not yet completely broken. But that was okay, because Sif had barely begun to break her, and the fact that soon this infamous spy would be hers only pushed her faster to climax.

Then Natasha really started going for it, and as much as she tried Sif just couldn't stay coherent as she received an incredibly powerful orgasm which rocked her entire powerful body. It was then followed by another, and another, and another, as after a moment's pause to swallow as much cum as she could Natasha went right back to fucking her.

For this Sif rewarded her new bitch with a beaming smile and a ruffle of her long red hair. Of course it was unlikely Natasha noticed either one, especially the former, as she was just too busy tongue fucking Sif and swallowing her girl cum like the good little lesbian slut she was. So Sif graciously chose to further prove her gratitude by beginning to literally fuck the other woman's beautiful face. Well, that may have been for her own benefit.

Okay, it was entirely for Sif's benefit, but while others may have trembled, squirmed and tried to get away Natasha Romanoff only seem to be encouraged by having a goddess fuck her face. Which of course made Sif grin wickedly again, and just fuck her more brutally.

Natasha noticed the condescending smile and ruffling of her hair, and again while it annoyed her it also made her heart flutter at pleasing the more dominant woman. This goddess. Her Mistress. Luckily she couldn't concentrate on such thoughts as her mouth was flooded with the most heavenly liquid she had ever tasted, which was really saying something.

Natasha loved swallowing cum, especially girl cum, but not even her beloved Maria's cum could compare to what was filling her mouth and pouring almost directly down her throat at that wonderful moment, Natasha gluing her mouth as firmly as possible to Sif's entrance so she could gulp down as much of that amazing liquid as possible.

Despite all her experience Natasha was unable to get all of that cum even the first time, and that was before Sif started grinding on her face.

When Sif really started getting going Natasha was lucky if she could swallow half of what was being given to her. On the bright side she also liked having her face covered in cum, and this was special as it was the first time her Mistress was cumming in her face, marking Natasha as her slave.

Which was a thought Natasha knew she had to fight against, but she just couldn't. She was too overwhelmed by the taste of Sif's cum. So she just enjoyed the blissful submission for a few long moments.

Then just as Natasha thought she was going to break Sif pulled away from her and gave her a chance to catch her breath. Natasha happily took it and for maybe a minute she closed her eyes and gasped for breath. To be fair she was still only aware of things going on around her, which as far as she could tell was mostly Sif staring down at her and smirking.

When she finally moved away Natasha opened her eyes so she could see exactly what Sif was doing, and was briefly confused, and a little worried, as she returned with an unfamiliar device. Then Sif smirked at her, place the alien device against her crotch, and let go of it. In a matter of seconds a large dildo seemingly appeared out of nowhere and attached itself firmly around Sif's waist, which caused another wicked smile to cross the brunette's face.

"I took a look at your ass hole while you were unconscious." Sif confessed as she revealed that she had also got a small tube of lubricant and squeeze some out onto her newly acquired cock, "In all my years of sodomising women I've never seen such an obviously used whore hole. Which was disappointing, because I so wanted to be the one to take your anal cherry. But then, it would have been a crime if your ass hadn't been used until now, and it shall make conquering you that much easier. Best of all, I shall not need to be gentle with your whore butt. No, I will tear it apart until no one but your Mistress Sif can truly give you what you so desperately need."

As she spoke Sif rubbed lubricant into her cock and stared Natasha, daring her to protest or deny her words. Natasha just stared back, partly because she couldn't do either of those things, and partly because she didn't want to give this bitch the satisfaction of hearing her beg. At least not yet. Sif would probably force it out of her eventually, but Natasha was determined to hold onto a shred of dignity while suffering the ultimate humiliation.

After all, only for Maria did she let go and allowed herself to be completely degraded, although given this woman's reputation that would probably change tonight, and all Natasha could really do right now was hide how badly she wanted that strap-on up her big slutty dyke ass.

"Rejoice Natasha Romanoff..." Sif advised as she slowly walked around the redhead's body until she was right in front of her target, and then after a few moments of just staring at it pulled one cheek apart so she could slide the strap-on up and down Natasha's butt crack, "For today you become what you were always meant to be, my anal whore."

Sif could have toyed with that perfect behind for hours, and perhaps in the near future she would make sport of how long she could tease Natasha's ass without violating it with her strap-on, but for now her patients had all but run out.

She barely had the presence of mind to slowly push forward so she could savour the sight of Natasha's butt hole stretching before inevitably that little anal ring stretched wide enough for Sif's cock to slip inside her defeated opponent's back passage. Naturally this caused a wide smile to cross Sif's face as she officially penetrated a new piece of ass, but the smile was wider than usual because Natasha moaned in pure pleasure.

It had not gone unnoticed by Sif that Natasha had not only moaned in pleasure while her ass was being prepared, but she had actually tried and failed to hide that fact.

That she didn't even try to hide her joy of being anally penetrated, but she again failed to hide her enjoyment as Sif slowly began to slide her strap-on deep into the other woman's bowels, proving beyond a shadow of a doubt this was far from Natasha's first time getting her perfect butt fucked. Which was both wonderful and tragic. Wonderful because this may be her easiest conquests yet. But also tragic because Sif was robbed of the chance of taking Natasha's anal cherry.

Of course it proved something else, which Sif was compelled to point out, "It seems we are in agreement, your ass was made for fucking."

"Shut up and fuck me." Natasha just moaned in response.

Chuckling at this shameless display of anal lust Sif granted Natasha's request and began thrusting her hips back and forth, causing the big dildo to slide in and out of the other woman, meaning that Sif officially started butt fucking The Black Widow.

This of course caused Natasha to let out a high-pitched cry of pure joy, followed by more extremely poor attempts to hide her enjoyment. Which Sif found wonderfully endearing, and perhaps proved this woman should have been her first conquest as soon as she was free of Asgard, because she only had half of the dildo inside Natasha's ass and it was clear the mighty Avenger was absolutely loving it.

Over her many, many years now of conquering women Sif had been fortunate enough to counter some of the biggest anal whores throughout the nine realms, but there was just something about this realm which seemed to breed the nastiest butt sluts.

First Darcy Lewis, now this equally curvaceous beauty was quickly proving that it wasn't just her ass which was made to be fucked, but Natasha herself was born to be an anal whore. And she would be.

Yes, Sif would correct whatever travesty had caused Natasha to deviate from her true path and ensure The Black Widow spend the rest of her life getting her ass brutally violated. And of course Natasha would love every minute of it, just like she loved it now.

Natasha was in truth loving it and hating it. She hated it because she loved it, and more importantly there was barely half of that dildo inside her ass. Oh when would Sif give her the rest already? Because Natasha was on the edge of begging for it already, which of course was just another reason Natasha hated herself right now.

That and even with all her training she couldn't stop herself from moaning, groaning, whimpering and gasping in pure pleasure as she was sodomised by this evil alien. God, she was so ashamed of herself. How could this be happening to her? How could she let it happen? And how was she ever going to escape?

Not knowing the answer to any of those questions further frustrated Natasha, and in that moment of weakness she blamed Maria Hill. Because Maria wasn't to blame for the defeat of The Avengers, and she certainly wasn't to blame for Natasha finding herself unable to escape, but she was 100% to blame for Natasha moaning like an anal whore as the beautiful alien butt fucked her.

After all, it wasn't that long ago Natasha Romanoff was of pure top and dominating every man, and especially every woman, she seduced. And oh, she had seduced so, so many people. Some for missions, but mostly pleasure. And now she spent all her free time doing domestic chores, sometimes even in a French maid outfit, for a woman she could defeat with remarkable ease.

When Natasha had decided to seduce Maria Hill for fun she hadn't thought for even one second she would end up becoming Maria's bitch, or that the weaker woman would take her anal cherry, and she certainly hadn't thought she would ever fall in love with her, but all those things had happened and for almost a year now Natasha had been in total bliss.

But it made her soft. And now her weakness was costing her. Perhaps even it would cost the world. Because maybe if the infamous Black Widow hadn't become such an anal loving bottom maybe Natasha would have fought harder and won. So maybe The Avengers defeat really was her girlfriend's fault.

Those thoughts were of little comfort to Natasha now, especially as thinking of Maria reminded her that Maria's personal fuck hole was being used by someone other than her girlfriend/Mistress, and Sif didn't even have the decency to use it right. It was ages before she even began adding additional inches into Natasha's butt, and when she finally buried every inch of her strap-on inside Natasha's rectum the alien had the audacity to stop.

Natasha didn't care if Sif was savouring the moment, she needed her ass fucked and she needed it now. It was actually enough to break her into begging for it, but thankfully Sif restarted the sodomy just before she could, meaning the only thing that came out of Natasha's mouth was an extra long and loud moan of pleasure.

After that embarrassing moment of weakness, and the one she had had after Sif had taunted her, Natasha was determined to keep her mouth shut for the rest of the butt fuck. Or more accurately not embarrass herself by saying anything else, because the time had long since passed that she could avoid the sounds of pleasure which were constantly coming out of her mouth.

Although it helped a lot that unlike before Sif wasn't taunting her. In fact the alien remained completely quiet. She did further embarrass the spy by spreading Natasha's meaty cheeks, but Natasha used to do that all the time when she was a top, and she knew full well how powerful it made her feel to get the best possible look of her cock stretching another woman's most private hole.

"I'm not letting you cum until you begged to be my bitch." Sif told Natasha bluntly after what felt like an eternity.

This actually made Natasha smiled, because she could tell Sif was getting frustrated. She could hear it in her voice. Now all she had to do was hold on and she would get what she wanted while holding onto a shred of her dignity.

Of course Sif, like all good tops, fought dirty. Namely by gently butt fucking Natasha for what felt like hours, and was probably least one, before gradually picking up the pace until the sound of Sif's thighs crashing into Natasha's cheeks were almost as deafening as the redhead screams of pleasure and it felt like she was getting spanked.

Then just when she was about to cum Sif would slowly bring her down from her high and repeated the process. Yet still no matter how many times she nearly came, or how close she came, Natasha didn't break. She wouldn't. No matter what. She promised herself that.

"I'm impressed." Sif admitted, after abruptly stopping for what felt like the millionth time, "No one has ever been able to last this long. Doesn't matter. In the end you will be mine. For now though, you've earned your reward."

Once she had spoken these words Sif restarted the sodomy, building up to a gentle rhythm and continue it's just long enough to make Natasha think she wasn't going to going to follow through. Of course that was when Sif started rapidly building up the pace so that it only felt like seconds between the gentle butt fucking and the brutal anal pounding, only this time there was no sudden stopping or gentle slow down.

In fact Sif built up her pace even more to something easily as hard and rough as anything Natasha had dished out or received before, and then even more, the alien savagely destroying her poor ass hole within human speed and strength. And in that moment Natasha loved her for it.

In that moment it didn't matter if her poor butt hole would ever recover and return to its usual tightness, whether she would be able to use it to please her girlfriend or do anything else, or even if she would ever be able to sit down again.

All that mattered was the ecstasy overwhelming Natasha's body, insanely powerful climax quickly followed by insanely powerful climax making her brain feel like it was simultaneously exploding and melting.

Her whole world became nothing but pleasure, and in that moment, a moment of weakness, Natasha desperately wanted to be just another slave of Sif so she could feel this way again.

Sif wasn't sure whether she wanted to break Natasha or not. In a way it was refreshing to have such a challenge, and Sif's mind was already racing with all the wonderfully wicked things she could do to push Natasha over the edge.

Most of those included more butt fuckings, but not necessarily by her, as this was a perfect ass which was made for fucking, and she certainly intended to make sure was regularly fucked, not just by herself but by other slaves.

Maybe even her most submissive ones. At the very least they could lay down with a dildo strapped around their waist while Sif forced Natasha to bounce up and down like the little anal whore she clearly was.

On the other hand the sooner she officially owned this perfect piece of ass the better, because gang banging Natasha's ass, and fucking it herself, would be even sweeter when the deadly Black Widow was completely broken and shamelessly begging her owner for more.

And best of all she could film the broken superspy willingly spreading her cheeks to reveal her gaping ass hole and proudly proclaim that she was Mistress Sif's anal slave into a camera which could then be broadcast all over the world so that everyone would know just how thoroughly she had conquered the most well-known female hero this world had to offer, and from now on no hot woman was saved from her.

However in this moment it didn't really matter to her either way. All that mattered was holding back her own climax long enough to squeeze as many orgasms out of Natasha as possible. Also maybe to make her latest conquest screamed so loud her fellow Avengers could hear her from across the country

But mostly the orgasms thing, which she of course achieved with ease, Sif not even having to use her full strength to make Natasha's cum squirt violently from her cunt over and over again and for the other woman to become completely hysterical, which caused a wicked grin to become glued to her face. All those things, and Natasha's obscenely jiggling butt cheeks had a lot to do with it too.

It was also more than a contributing factor to her inevitable climax, along with of course the stimulator bashing against her clit and the sheer joy of sodomising another warrior woman, maybe the best this world had to offer, all combining to give Sif her favourite type of orgasm.

Then the floodgates were open and it was quick followed by another and another and another, Sif effortlessly pushing through them as she attempted to fuck Natasha into unconsciousness. But again Natasha impressed Sif by remaining conscious despite the countless orgasms she had given her, something which was testament to her training, either as an agent or an anal whore, although Sif suspected the latter.

When she began running low on energy herself Sif came to an abrupt stop, denying a climax for Natasha after only just insuring one for herself. Not that it really mattered, as they'd both had plenty, and while Natasha was able to keep herself conscious throughout even the brutal butt pounding her head collapsed in exhaustion, her body went limp and the poor Midgardian began desperately gasping for breath, making the triumphant Asgardian smile wickedly.

It was a treat for Sif to admire her handiwork, as in her opinion women were never more beautiful when they were sweaty, dishevelled and most of all well fucked, estate she had become very used to seeing them in ever since gaining her perverted powers from Lorelai. And she couldn't even see her favourite part yet.

That came a few minutes later when Sif spread Natasha's meaty cheeks and slowly began pulling her cock from the other woman's ass. The act of gaping had proven most effective to Sif when she abruptly yanked her toys from her conquests, which was something she often did, especially with a new slave.

However there was something to be said for doing it slowly and watching as inch after inch of long thick dildo slipped out of the other woman's butt hole, and thanks to making sure she buried every inch of the big strap-on cock as deep as it would go on the last hard thrust Sif got plenty of time to savour that sight before she finally officially pulled out of Natasha's well fucked ass.

Just how well fucked that ass was quickly became very apparent thanks to Sif at first continuing to spread those meaty cheeks with her hands, and then with a few simple thoughts moved back, her obedient slave Wanda continuing to hold those cheeks apart, this time with the power of her mind.

Regardless of how those cheeks were spread Sif got to admire a truly widely stretched crater, Natasha's most private hole a cavernous ruin which allowed Sif, and Wanda, to see deep into the bowels of the infamous Black Widow.

Best of all that poor abused hole showed no signs of recovery, which would mean the mighty Natasha Romanoff would have to live with the shame of a gaping ass hole for quite some time to come. Just like all the other ass whore Sif owned.

Sif smiled wickedly at that thought as she continued staring at her handiwork. It was something Sif could stare at for hours as it was a sign of her total dominance over this mighty woman, but there was another sign of dominance she was just as eager to savour.

So after what had to be a minute or two of just staring Sif slowly walked around until she was in front of the mighty Natasha Romanoff, the superspy cautiously lifting her head and looking at Sif, and her weapon of ass destruction, Wanda whispering in Sif's mind that The Black Widow knew what was coming next.

Which was unnecessary as Sif could see it in her eyes. Which only made it all the sweeter as Sif slowly got up so she was kneeling on the BDSM device, this time with her cock pressed against Natasha's lips.

"Suck it bitch!" Sif ordered firmly with a wicked smirk on her face, "Suck my big dick clean of your nasty little whore ass! Mmmmmm yeahhhhhh, that's it, taste your ass bitch! Taste the deepest part of your own ass on my dick! Oh fuck yeah, you love that, don't you? Ohhhhhhh yeahhhhhh, The Black Widow loves the taste of the deepest part of her own fucking ass! Oh fuck!"

Natasha parted her lips pretty much as soon as Sif pressed her dick against them. She was far too exhausted, and humiliated, to pretend she didn't adore this degrading act.

Likewise she didn't stop herself from moaning as she tasted her second favourite flavour ever. And it was only seconds as she adored Maria's girl cum so much, although that might have to be replaced with the girl cum of Mistress Sif.

So maybe the taste of her own ass was now her third favourite. Although this wasn't just her own ass she was tasting, but the deepest part of it, something which thanks to Maria she had become addicted too.

So Natasha allowed her eyelids to flutter closed as she attempted to block out everything else around her except that wonderful taste. It was something Maria might have punished her for, and definitely something that the people who originally trained her would have, but luckily Sif was too caught up in taunting her to do so.

It might come later, and a sadistic part of Natasha hoped it would, but for now she was more than happy to be allowed to savour the deepest part of her own butt. Inevitably though she began bobbing her head up and down, slowly at first so she could continue to savour that perverted flavour she adored so much.

It wasn't long after that Natasha started pushing the dildo into her throat, mostly just to get every drop of her butt cream, but also because Maria had trained her to thoroughly clean a strap-on cock after it had been used to wreck her slutty ass, and for better or for worse Sif had given her one hell of an ass wrecking.

For those same reasons Natasha found herself looking up to Sif for approval, the alien happily smiling down at her while continuing to verbally praise her for her performance. Which at first Natasha successfully blocked out, but whether because of exhaustion or the taller woman's powers Natasha found her defensive walls lowered and all of a sudden she was listening to every word.

"Yessssss, that's it whore, suck my cock!" Sif gleefully encouraged, "Suck it just like that! Mmmmm yeahhhhh, take it all the way down your throat so you can get every drop of your ass cream. Oh yeah, I love it when my slaves deep throat my cock after it's been deep inside their slutty little asses. Or one of their fellow slaves's asses. And don't worry Natasha, you'll know that joy soon enough. Oh yes, I'm so glad the mighty Black Widow lived up to her infamous stubbornness, because it's going to be so much more fun breaking you. Ohhhhhhh yes, and it will mean that much more when you're kneeling before me, completely broken and willing to do any little nasty thing my heart desires."

Natasha was very used to receiving threats. She had been trained to either ignore them, or turn them back around to gain an advantage, but right now she found it virtually impossible to do either of those things.

She certainly couldn't turn it back around when she had a massive cock stuffing her throat, one which had just been up her ass no less, and for one reason or another she just couldn't ignore the very real possibility that it was only a matter of time before she broke completely, especially as she loved everything Sif was doing to her.

It was humiliating to admit, even to herself, but Natasha's only real hope now was that Sif, or one of her slaves, would make a mistake that she could capitalise on, or someone would save her, before she ultimately became just another slave of Sif.

Chapter 155: Chapter 155. starting with Maria Hill. (SLAVES OF SIF)

Maria Hill had promised herself, and sworn to anyone who would listen, that she wouldn't run and she certainly wouldn't hide from the psychotic alien known as Sif. It was mostly because she refused to show how afraid she truly was, but she also wanted to inspire the people who worked for her, especially the women. After all, she was The Director of SHIELD dammit, a seasoned veteran of war, covert affairs, and worst of all politics.

She wasn't some noob! She had fought and defeated aliens before, both from behind her desk and out in the field. And if, or most likely when, Sif came for Maria would go down fighting. To her shame she broke both those promises, but only when it was too late.

To make matters worse Sif didn't have the decency of snatching her in her sleep, or teleporting into her office, or any number of the ways that Maria had imagined she would try and take her. No, Sif walked into the most highly fortified base that SHIELD had, brushing off the most skilled agents like they were nothing and not even blinking as Maria frantically ordered everyone to hit Sif with everything they had.

Yet even as Sif walked through the base like some kind of monster from a slasher film, albeit where no one is killed, Maria refused to leave her post as she frantically thought of a way she could get out of this, only retreating to her office when Sif was nearly at the command centre.

Despite having seen Sif brush off bullets like they were nothing Maria still pulled her pistol from out of its holster and pointed towards the door. Partly out of habit, and partly because it was just weirdly comforting. Although she didn't even bother firing it when the door to her office was torn off its hinges, revealing Sif's smiling face.

For a second Maria considered turning the gun on herself, just as a 'fuck you' to Sif, and to avoid the humiliation that was coming. But she didn't want that to be how her tenure as Director ended.

She'd thought too long and hard to get this job to go out like that within the first week of finally getting it. So whatever it took she would simply resist Sif's influence, Maria stubbornly told herself. Or maybe that was the influence taking hold.

Either way Maria dropped her gun and grumbled, "Sif."

"Please, all the women of this world should refer to me as Mistress Sif." Sif grinned as she entered the office, "Or did you not see my broadcast?"

"I saw it, and I'm afraid I have news for you..." Maria said boldly, "You will never win. No matter what happens next, SHIELD will find a way to defeat you."

"How?" Sif questioned, genuinely sounding curious, "The old men who run this world already threw their missiles at me, and my beloved Wanda caught them, through them back and just before they were about to hit I had her sent them to space. All of them. Now they have no idea what to do. I don't need my mindreader to tell me that. I have single-handedly defeated The Avengers, and now SHIELD-"

"You haven't." Maria interrupted, "This is just one base. We have lots more."

"Yes, all with beautiful women for me to enslave." Sif chuckled with delight, "Mmmmm, I look forward to it. Yes, it will take me a while to enslave you all, but what's that phrase? Ah yes, cut off the head of the snake. And what a lovely little head you are. Do you think that's why you have this position, Maria? Because I do. Mmmmm yes, I think the old men who run this world knew I wouldn't get the same satisfaction from inevitably defeating SHIELD if Nick Fury was still in charge, so they replaced him with you as a sign they're willing to cooperate with me and hand over the most beautiful and strong women they have to me on a silver platter, just like you."

Unable to hide the fact that she was shaking with rage Maria growled, "You're wrong."

"Am I?" Sif grinned, "I suppose even when you are broken the stronger SHIELD agents will still have some fight left in them, but most of the women in your organisation, and indeed all over the world, will accept their fate once they have witnessed the strong, and stubborn The Director of SHIELD Maria Hill be broken and turned into what she was always meant to be, just another slave of Sif."

"That. Will. Never. Happen." Maria growled through gritted teeth, "I will never be your slave. I-"

"Wanda!" Sif suddenly yelled, the girl in question appearing in a flash, eyes and hands glowing red as she began to work her magic, "As I said your breaking will be seen by all of SHIELD, but in a few moments we shall go live on every channel on every television set around the world, just so that everybody knows that this is the moment the women of this world fall to me. But as I said in my first public broadcast, I shall leave the human race their old, their young, and just enough women to survive. I shall however take every last woman like you Maria, and in time you will see it as an honour, and blushed at the thought that you ever resisted me. Now, to start the show, how about we show the world what has become of the only female Avenger, the deadly Black Widow Natasha Romanoff."

As Sif spoke television cameras appeared out of nowhere all over the room, followed by the woman that Maria love, causing the usually stoic SHIELD director to softly cry out, "Nat."

After a moment's hesitation Maria ran to her lover and cupped her face, causing Sif to grin and taunt, "From what Wanda tells me you would be very proud of her. She's the most stubborn woman I've ever met, clinging onto her free will even after days of brutal butt fucking. Mmmmm, oh yes, I butt fucked her, spanked her, and made her eat my pussy for hour after hour, day after day, and still she won't submit. Truly a marvel. Breaking her will be my greatest triumph. Perhaps I shall even achieve it today, as I break you in front of her."

Maria barely listened to this taunting as she was too busy examining Natasha, bound to a BDSM device she looked half dead at first glance. Which seemed to be true on further examination, but not because she had been poorly treated, but because as Sif boasted she had been just so relentlessly fucked that she was completely exhausted.

Which Maria didn't think was possible, as no matter how hard she had tried she had never truly been able to completely exhausted The Black Widow.

It filled her with a bizarre jealousy, which only got worse when Wanda used her magic to turn Natasha around and pull her cheeks apart, displaying the most obscene gape Maria had ever seen, and she remembered the line of women displaying their ruined holes before Sif's first broadcast. That sight, like the one in front of her now, made Maria's ass hole quiver with fear.

"I promise you Maria, that's exactly how your ass hole will look before this day is done." Sif promised, voicing Maria's fear, "But I don't like to get too ahead of myself when I break women in, so let's start off with a nice little bare bottom spanking, shall we? If you're good and remove your own clothes I'll even go easy on you."

Taking a deep calming breath Maria set up, looked her tormentor directly in the eye and told her, "Fuck you."

"She wants to be taken Mistress Sif." Wanda piped up, "I can see it plain as day in her mind. Oh yes, she dreams of being forcefully taken, and she wants you to abuse her butt."

"Thank you Wanda." Sif smirked, "But I don't need to be a mind reader to know that. I just have to look into her eyes."

Sif continued smirking as for what felt like an eternity she and this stubborn woman kept staring at each other. It was tempting to just tear off her clothes, force her over her knee and brutally beat her butt with every ounce of her strength until The Director of SHIELD was a sobbing mess, but such a display of strength was unnecessary given Sif's successful assault on the SHIELD base.

Besides, Sif hadn't needed to stoop to that level of forcefulness before now, and she was determined that she would not need to do so now. So she was willing to wait, and defend herself and Wanda as necessary, even if it wouldn't necessarily make good television.

Given everything she knew about this powerful woman Sif was fully expecting it to be necessary for her to block, or just take, a punch or two as Maria worked out her frustrations before ultimately submitting.

Perhaps she would even try and run, which would be comical as as per her instructions Wanda had now blocked the open doorway with an invisible force field, meaning that the SHIELD agents could bear witness directly to the fall of their commander but they would not be able to interfere, and indeed no one would enter or leave this room until Sif had what she came for.

So it was disappointing, and impressive, that Maria chose a smarter option of saving her strength and simply beginning to strip off her clothes.

"You're hot." Maria admitted as she stripped, "And I don't doubt I'll enjoy this physically. I'm super gay, and I like the battle of dominance which comes from fucking another top. But you won't break me. You'll never break me. And maybe, I'll be the one to break you."

Tossing her head back Sif let out the loudest and longest laugh she'd let out a quite some time, reminding her of her adventures with the Warriors Three, which depressed her for a second, before she smiled widely and told the insolent woman, "Wanda was right, your people have you all wrong. You're not some humourless robot. You're hilarious."

"Natasha seemed to think so, before I made her my bitch." Maria pointed out dryly, which wiped the smirk off of Sif's face. Which put one on Maria's face in turn, "Oh, I bet you hate that, don't you? That I got to her first. I bet that little mind reader of yours told you all about it. Or maybe even Natasha did, just to get under your skin. How she had women and men all over the world willing to do everything for her if she just asked. That most of them would still willingly submit to her, and has no idea that I topped her so hard she now considers herself a pure bottom, unwilling and perhaps even unable to top anyone ever again. And I didn't even made magic to do it. Guess that makes me a better top than the mighty and feared Mistress Sif."

Sif just stared at the insolent woman for a few seconds, before smirking, "We shall see. For now-"

"I hear you love taking anal cherries." Maria interrupted boldly, "That you love pussy, but you're addicted to ass and your favourite thing in the world is taking a woman's untouched butt hole and being the first to use it as a fuck hole. Well, me too. I have probably robbed you of a lot of anal cherries, but best of all I took that ass cherry. Mmmmm yesssss, I took The Black Widow's butt cherry! Me! Not some overpowered wannabe goddess from a Viking dimension, or any other superpowered freak. Me! Plain old Maria Hill. That bothers you, doesn't it? Which is the only thing about all this which makes a damn bit of sense to me, because look at that fucking ass! God, it's just perfect, isn't it? Oh yeah, I bet there isn't another ass in the entire universe which comes close. I mean, just look at it. It's so big and round, but not too much, you know? Just the perfect size to jiggle against your thighs, or your hand, as you abuse it. And that hole! Mmmmmm, FUCK! You're a God, have you seen anything which was more made for fucking? And it's mine. It's all mine. She bent over and gave it to me willingly. I was the first to spank and fuck The Black Widow's fat ass, making it mine forever. Mmmmm, and it will be always mine no matter what you do to her, or to me."

"I'LL SEE IF YOU FEEL THE SAME WAY WHEN YOUR ASS HOLE IS COMPLETELY WRECKED OPEN AND YOU'RE KISSING MY FEET!" Sif screamed in Maria's face, briefly losing her cool before calming herself and telling the other woman, who impressively and infuriatingly hadn't flinched, "You may have denied me the ass cherry of Natasha Romanoff, but yours is ripe for the taking. And take it I shall. Mmmmmm, I shall rip open your fucking ass hole and make sure it never truly closes again. That after today being a top will be a frightening nightmare for you, and the only way you can make it go away is by worshipping your Mistress Sif's dick with your ass hole. And, just for that, we shall end this session with you spreading your cheeks to expose your gaping butt hole to the cameras before declaring yourself Maria challenged. as just another slave of Sif. Now finish getting undressed. I'm looking forward to spanking you almost as much as I am violating your little shit hole and forever turning it into my personal fuck hole."

"Wow, sounds like you really want to make an example out of me." Maria said softly, feeling like she was doing a good job of keeping any trace of fear out of her voice, even though she felt plenty of it.

"You have no idea." Sif confessed with a smile.

"Well, how about a wager?" Maria offered, "If I take a spanking from you and don't enjoy it, you let me spank you."

There was a brief pause and then Sif chuckled, "So we're back to funny?"

"What's the matter, don't think you can win?" Maria challenged.

"Oh Maria, I may actually miss this version of you when you're a mindless sex slave." Sif chuckled, "Although I must confess, in my current mood I'm not sure I would have the patience and the self restraint to give you a spanking that you would actually enjoy. But I am impressed by your fighting spirit, so I will offer you a counter offer. I shall permit you to use your girlfriend's ass hole to show what you can do as a top, but when I make my sweet Wanda cum first you will submit to me willingly."

"You can both use magic." Maria pointed out, "How do I know you won't cheat?"

"You'll have my word." Sif simply stated, and then Maria gave her a look she followed up with, "And Wanda's eyes and hands glow red every time she uses magic, so you shall be able to tell with her, while my magic simply makes me irresistible to women. For some, like yourself, it takes longer than others, but ultimately all shall submit. I am told it does not enhance my abilities to make women cum, I have merely become very, very good at it."

Maria scoffed at this, but after a few long seconds of thinking about it she grumbled, "Turn the cameras off, and you have a deal."

Grinning evilly Sif took another step forward in softly threatened, "I'm indulging you for now because it amuses me, and I do not wish to take you too forcefully with the whole world watching. But make no mistake Maria, you have no real leverage here. You will accept my terms or I will take you now."

Maria grit her teeth, but knowing she wasn't going to get a better offer grumbled, "Okay, deal."

"Excellent." Sif grinned, before turning her attention to her slaves, "Natasha, prepare to be butt fucked by your girlfriend for the last time. Wanda, turn Natasha around and then bend over the other side of her. Oh, and equip myself and Maria."

"Yes Mistress." Wanda eagerly replied, her eyes and hands glowing red as she turned Natasha around and then teleported two big strap-on dildos from Mistress Sif's collection to around the waist of her beloved Mistress, and this wannabe Dom.

Even as she did this Wanda was moving to the table, and once she had worked her magic she eagerly bent over, pulled up her skirt, pulled down her little panties and spread her cheeks wide apart, offering up her most private hole to the woman who rightfully owned it.

Despite this giving Maria very clear head start The Director of SHIELD waited for Sif to move into position to do the same, and even waited for Sif to penetrate her girl first. Sif wasn't sure if she was being honourable, or if she was just hesitant to do this, but either way she would pay dearly for it. And so would the whole of SHIELD. Sif would make sure of that.

Breaking the staring match she had going with her next victim Sif lowered her gaze to the prize in front of her and smirked. She deliberately let Maria think she had an advantage, and she did, just not as much as she thought, because while Natasha's slutty little ass hole was gaping wide open Wanda's slutty little butt hole was almost equally stretched open by a large butt-plug.

Maria realised her error when Sif pulled out the plug and stuffed it into Wanda's mouth, however it was not soon enough and her advantage became even less as she and her opponent spat on their hands and virtually the same time, briefly rubbed that spit into their dildo before lining those toys up with their targets.

Natasha moaned softly with pleasure as Maria slowly pushed the head of her cock inside her, and a few long seconds later Wanda let out a similar moan, meaning there could be no doubt that she was receiving the same treatment from her precious Mistress Sif.

The younger sub then gave Natasha a disturbing little smile, much like the one that Sif regularly gave her, as if Wanda was telling her that Maria was making a mistake. That Sif just couldn't be beaten, and she was sealing her own fate. But it was unnecessary, which is why Wanda probably didn't psychically tell her or say it out loud. Natasha knew that, and she had no doubt Maria knew it too.

The best Maria could hope to do was buy some time so the rest of SHIELD, and/or what was left of The Avengers, and/or whoever they could find to try to rescue them. Or at the very least they could avoid giving Sif the satisfaction of breaking them too quickly.

Then again it seemed that they were both inadvertently giving her more satisfaction by providing her a challenge, which was clear given the way that Sif had been grinning at her for the past few weeks, and was grinning at Maria now. Still, Natasha fought the urge to submit completely, stubbornly determined to avoid becoming just another slave of Sif, and she hoped Maria would do the same.

So far she was impressed with Maria's bravery in the facing certain humiliation, in the process her girlfriend managing to find herself stuffing her fat ass again, much to Natasha's delight. God, she hoped that this would not be the last time Maria Hill would be pushing a big strap-on up her butt, because there really was nothing Natasha had ever enjoyed more.

If it was, at least she got the chance to savour it as Sif and Maria anally penetrated the two bottoms in front of them as slowly as they possibly could, leaving Natasha and Wanda to shamelessly moan, groan and whimper as their slutty asses were stuffed with strap-on.

After what felt like an eternity Maria's thighs came to rest against her meaty cheeks, announcing every inch of that dildo was buried in the infamous Black Widow's bowels. At the exact same time the soft, satisfied moan combined with the look on her face told Natasha that Wanda's slutty little butt had just been stuffed with every inch of her Mistress Sif's strap-on.

There was then a long pause, Natasha wondering if Maria and Sif had become so lost in a staring match they had forgotten what they were doing. Then Maria pulled her hips back and then pushed forwards, causing the cock to pump in and out of Natasha's ass hole which announced an official start to the sodomy. And again, Wanda's reaction told her she was experiencing the exact same thing.

Sif felt like she had a grin on her face through every single moment of this butt fucking. Which might have been true for every single butt fucking she dished out, but this one was particularly special. Not quite as special as fucking Maria's butt, however she would be violating that sweet virgin hole soon enough, something which Sif felt she made pretty clear through her eyes, face and body language given the response she was getting from Maria.

Still, it was tempting to have Wanda plant that thought in her head, along with the feeling of what it would be like to be ass fucked by a warrior goddess. But no, that would be cheating, and Sif promised she wouldn't. More importantly she wanted her conquest of Maria to be simply because she was the superior Dom, and it was important she proved that to the entire world.

Normally when taking another woman's ass Sif couldn't take her eyes off the stretching shit hole, especially during the anal penetration, but this time she just couldn't take her eyes off of Maria's. It was just so fascinating to her to see such defiance in the face of insurmountable odds, not out of ignorance but out of pure bravery and stubborn force of will.

Honestly it was almost more of a turn on than a woman's ass hole stretching for her cock, something Sif got to see regularly and thanks to her beloved Witch was able to enjoy even as she stared deeply into the eyes of arguably her most important conquest ever Maria Hill.

While Sif was staring into Maria's eyes Wanda's brain had asked hers whether she wanted to witness the penetration without having to break the eye contact. Sif had eagerly agreed, with the condition that Maria's eyes remained her main focus, and her wonderful Wanda obeyed this command perfectly.

It was like there was a television screen in front of her showing her Maria's eyes, and a few more screens surrounding it showing her not just the anal penetration of Wanda, but Natasha too. Occasionally it was switched to their faces where it was clear just how much the two anal sluts were enjoying this, or a far away shot capturing every inch of the four women's bodies as the indulged in this forbidden act.

That this was what the rest of the world was witnessing was incredibly thrilling to Sif. She wondered just how many were still trying unsuccessfully to turn off this view, or change the channel, and how many were averting their eyes, and most importantly just how many were staring fascination at the fate of all women on this planet. At the most powerful woman on this planet.

At the two the most powerful and dangerous women on this planet being fucked in the ass by the most powerful female in the universe, and this human which was somehow providing competition for her, which Sif found as fascinating as the sight of Maria's and her own cocks pumping in and out of the ass holes of Natasha Romanoff and Wanda Maximoff.

Wanda was certainly enjoying the sight of Natasha's ass hole and her own stretching for the big cocks of Maria and Mistress Sif, and she didn't even need to use her mind reading powers to tell how much Natasha was loving the feeling of being ass fucked. No, she could see it on her face, which was almost as enjoyable as the look of worry on Maria's face.

Of course nothing quite compared to the feeling of Mistress Sif's big dick pumping in and out of her butt hole. Because nothing could truly compare to that. It was the ultimate submission, and there was nothing Wanda loved more than being 'forced' into it by her wonderful owner.

For the past few weeks Wanda had been living under the sad realisation that no matter how amazing anal sex with her Mistress was it would never quite compare to the first time she had the privilege of taking Mistress Sif's dick up her ass. That would always be special, so special nothing could surely top it, right? But this, this just might top it.

After all while it might be considered an afterthought to the sight of The Black Widow being butt fucked on live TV Wanda was being sodomised just as publicly, meaning that pretty much everyone in the world could see, or would see, what a depraved whore she had been turned into by Mistress Sif. That Wanda would literally do anything for her owner. That Wanda was truly owned by this goddess.

Through her magic she knew most women on Earth were horrified by these revelations, but in time they would all see it as the incredible honour Wanda knew it to be. After all, she was pleasing her goddess with her butt hole. What better way to prove her loyalty and devotion?

Or better way to prove that she should be the envy of bottoms everywhere as the most dominant top in the universe chose Wanda to be one of the lucky women who frequently took her big cock in their asses, something that would surely soon be the envy of every woman everywhere? So Wanda considered herself to be very lucky, which helped her perform her duty and remain a good silent fuck hole for as long as she could.

Of course ultimately Wanda couldn't help begging, "Wreck my ass! Tear it open! Please? Oooooooh, ruin my little butt hole. Gape it wide open for all to see! Please Mistress Sif, ruin my little ass hole and show the whole world it belongs to you. That I belong to you. That I am your anal loving sex slave and soon women everywhere will submit to you! Ohhhhhhhh, and they should rejoice at that fact, because you're a merciful Mistress who allows her slaves to cum when they really need it. Ah fuck, and I really need it now Mistress Sif. Please give it to me. Yessssssss, give it to me and show everyone in this world, and any other, that they should be excited at the chance of being owned by you."

"How about you Natasha?" Maria interrupted, "Do you want to cum like a bitch with a dick in your ass?"

"Yeeeeeeeessssssss, please Maria, allow me the privilege of cumming for you." Natasha quickly pleaded, "Ooooooooh shit, please allow me the privilege of cumming like the bitch I am with your big dick up my ass! Mmmmmmm, I love your big dick! I love it! Ohhhhhhhh, I love it, oh fuck, oh yes, pound my fucking ass hole! Pound it hard and deep and show this alien we aren't going down without a fight! Oh God, fuck me Maria! Fuck me better than the self-proclaimed Mistress Sif ever could. Oooooooohhhhhhhh yesssssssss, fuck me like only you can baby. Fuck my ass. Fuck me in my big fat ass! Oh fuck! Fuck the ass you own! You, and no one else. Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh, Maria Hill popped my ass cherry, which means no matter what happens it will be always hers, and now I want to destroy it. Yeahhhhhh, wreck it so good that Sif never truly enjoys fucking it again."

"I'd like to see you try." Sif admitted.

"Would you?" Maria raised an eyebrow.

"Oh yes. I'm sure it would be adorable." Sif grinned wickedly, before offering, "On the count of three?"

"Three." Maria said dryly, starting to really go to town on Natasha's butt hole, causing Sif to laugh do the same to Wanda's most intimate hole.

As both Maria and Mistress Sif had seemed content with their little stalemate it was very possible that they would have continued for hours like this without Wanda breaking, and Mistress Sif was gracious enough to tell Wanda through their psychic link that she wasn't mad at her. Still Wanda hope she would be punished later with a nice hard spanking, which should be also ideally broadcast to the rest of the world.

For now though Wanda welcomed the harder and faster sodomy, Mistress Sif slowly building up her paces until Wanda was receiving the type of wonderful powerful climaxes she could only receive through butt sex with her owner, as Maria did the same with Natasha almost simultaneously. Almost, but not quite.

Maria tried, but she had known it was hopeless from the beginning. For maybe about a second or two she thought she would actually do it, although from the wicked grin which was still on Mistress Sif's face she couldn't help think the other tall brunette had simply let her get close to make a defeat that much more gutwrenching.

But it happened, and there was nothing Maria could truly do about it. It was obvious that Wanda came first by about 10 seconds, which might as well been 10 hours given how it felt before Natasha followed suit and that out an orgasm just as powerful as her cum squirted out of her cunt, just as Wanda's was.

Honestly Maria had thought that would be the end of it, Sif immediately stopping to claim her prize, but she didn't. Perhaps as a reward to Wanda, or just to add insult to injury to Maria, or just to show off Sif continued brutally pounding Wanda's ass to climax after climax, and if anything those thrusts became more violent and powerful, as did Wanda's climaxes.

Which definitely had the effect of rewarding Wanda, showing what Sif was capable of, and caused Maria's ass hole to quiver in fear. And much to her shame, a little excitement, as now more than ever she was curious to find out what it was like to be a bottom. Something she wouldn't have to wait too much longer to find out.

Determined to be enjoy being a top for as long as she could, and not want to be completely outclassed, and because she just wanted to show how much she loved Natasha, and loved topping her like this, and just because she might not get another chance Maria followed suit and pounded Natasha through orgasm after orgasm. As she did so Maria savoured all the things she might miss of this really was the last time.

Natasha screams of pleasure, the way the other woman's cum was squirting out of her with every climax, and most of all the sight and the feeling of the big meaty cheeks of The Black Widow jiggling like jelly as the sound of flesh meeting flesh echoing throughout the room, fuck, it was also wonderful and Maria could never imagine getting enough. Which made the idea she may never do it again so emotionally painful she could have cried.

However in this ultra-perverted moment Maria was determined to block out all sad thoughts, along with Wanda being equally anal wrecked and Sif staring at her, and just focus on everything she loved about butt fucking The Black Widow.

That, combined with the stimulator bashing against her clit, would ultimately guaranteed Maria a few powerful orgasms of her own, although she held back for as long as possible so she could savour her favourite thing in the whole wide world, and to postpone her own humiliation.

Of course, apparently unlike Mistress Sif, Maria didn't have infinite stamina, and ultimately she experienced several hard climaxes, and then ultimately had to stop. Although not out of choice.

"Stop! I do not wish for you to wear yourself out before I have a chance to break you in!" Sif commanded firmly, putting a stop to her own thrusting first before ultimately Maria did. Then Sif informed the other woman, "Good. Now, let us show the world our handiwork, and the futures of all the women on this planet."

Wanda whimpered pathetically as with those last few words Mistress Sif yanked her cock out of the Witch's ass hole in one swift movement, leaving Wanda feeling horribly empty.

That feeling of course was inevitable, along with the incredible pain from her abused backside and the after-shocks to her orgasms, but sometimes if Wanda was really lucky she would have the chance to bask in the afterglow for a little bit before Mistress Sif removed her cock from her.

However she didn't complain, not when she had the chance to further prove her submission in this precious moment, Wanda's hands shooting to her ass cheeks and spreading them wide apart so she could better expose her gaping ass hole.

That gape had been visible in the few long seconds it took Wanda to gather the energy to proudly show off Mistress Sif's handiwork, but that wasn't really the point. The handiwork in this case wasn't just the gape, it was how submissive Wanda was to Mistress Sif, and how thoroughly she had been broken by this goddess, especially compared to Natasha and her lesser Dom.

Indeed Maria took almost an extra minute to slowly starting to pull her strap-on out of Natasha's butt, and while The Black Widow didn't exactly seem reluctant to humiliate herself she certainly didn't seem to do with it with the eagerness of Wanda. At least in Wanda's opinion.

It was tempting to short-change the other woman, or more accurately other women, but again that would be cheating, and Wanda knew that would displease her Mistress. So rather focusing the cameras on herself she made sure each gape got equal time, and a nice little close-up just to drive the point home. And Wanda had to admit, it was thrilling to see the mighty Black Widow's gaping butt hole being broadcast around the world.

But course not as much as her, Wanda grinning happily as she sensed the disgust, the outrage and even the curiosity of all the different people throughout the world in that moment. Then Mistress Sif spoke, and Wanda forced herself to focus, and then grinned again as she realised her owner was once again giving her the chance to prove, and humiliate, herself.

"Wanda, what are you?" Sif smirked.

"I'm your slave Mistress Sif." Wanda answered quickly and proudly with the smile on her face, "I'm a slave of Sif, the powerful warrior Goddess, who owns my body, mind and soul. And clearly my ass hole, which she uses on a regular basis for her pleasure. Which is an honour Maria Hill, and the other women of this world, are about to find out."

That was more than required, but rather than complain Sif simply asked, "And you Natasha, what are you?"

There was a brief pause and then Natasha replied, "I'm Maria Hill's bitch."

"Ah, there's that fighting spirit I love to see." Sif grinned, "Well, all three of you shall soon be slaves of Sif. But for now, I think a couple of sluts have something to do, don't you Maria?"

"Yes." Maria replied hoarsely, although she was not sure exactly what Sif meant.

Happy to clarify Sif turned her attention to her fully broken in bitches and ordered, "Excellent. Wanda, get down on your knees and suck your ass off my cock you little slut!"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda eagerly replied.

She turned around and dropped to her knees just as eagerly. Wanda then rewarded herself with a few seconds of staring lustfully at Mistress Sif's big dick, which she felt was forgivable as she was making sure to capture it on film. Then she wrapped her lips around the head of Mistress Sif's big dick and eagerly began sucking her own ass cream off of it, the entire time moaning at the taste that her Mistress had trained her to crave.

Wanda concentrated on the first few inches at first, savouring the deepest part of her butt, although it wasn't that long until she started bobbing her head lower and lower until she was deep throating every inch of the dick as Mistress Sif gently, and surprisingly wordlessly, encouraged her by first stroking her hair, and then grabbing a firm hold of it to force it up and down.

"You too Natasha. Suck my cock." Maria ordered shortly after Sif had given her command, although for once she paid no attention to The Black Widow as she eagerly sucked her cock. No, she was far too busy staring defiantly at Sif's grinning face, the look in the other woman's eye telling her better than words ever could that she was next.

Chapter 156: Chapter 156. Sif defeats and enslaves Maria (SLAVES OF SIF)

"I think it's safe to say I have won our little bet." Sif announced gleefully, "Wouldn't you agree Commander Hill?"

Maria Hill would have loved to disagree, but Wanda had clearly cum first and any argument would be quickly shut down through the use of instant replay, which Wanda would be able to quickly and easily provide for her Mistress.

It would maybe by her another minute before her inevitable humiliation, but she would come across as whiny in the process, so Maria reluctantly concluded that her best course of action was to submit to Sif and use every ounce of her willpower to avoid becoming just another mindless slave of Sif.

And there was some hope to doing that, as Natasha had been able to resist. So Maria gave a little nod of her head, causing Sif to beam happily at her agreement.

"Excellent." Sif grinned, pushing Wanda away, "Shall we begin with a nice hard spanking?"

Even though it was phrased as a question the way Sif pushed off her harness, sat on Maria's desk and patted her lap made it clear that the alien wasn't asking, so even as she moved to comply Maria firmly said, "You'll pay for this."

"Oh Maria, I really shall miss your stubborn defiance when you're a mindless slut." Sif smiled wickedly.

After giving Sif another glare Maria sighed and then bent herself over the other woman's knee.

Up until now she had been able to avoid humiliation, probably for a record amount of time given who she was dealing with, and she had hoped there would be some sort of rescue attempt by now, but there had been no sign of any other SHIELD agents since Sif had managed to break her way into her office, meaning that the ranking officers directly below her were still probably arguing with each other about the best course of action, so it was hard not to lose hope.

Still, she tried to put on a brave face as for the first time tonight Maria Hill subjected herself to humiliation.

Of course Sif just had to make it worse by savouring her victory instead of just getting on with it, leaving Maria hanging there with her ass exposed, which the cameras were of course focusing on.

Then Sif reached down and started fondling her ass like a butcher with a piece of meat, which was something Maria had done to Natasha a lot to emphasise their roles, and honestly because she just had the best butt in the entire universe. Maria's ass paled in comparison, and yet Sif still treated it like something special, which was actually a little flattering.

But mostly it was humiliating, and Maria was almost relieved when the first strike came.

It was hard and rough, but luckily Maria had been anticipating something like that and thanks to her teeth being tightly clenched she barely let out a sound. The same could be said for the next half a dozen blows, although they were much easier to take as they were not only softer and more teasing but there was plenty of time in between the strikes.

Sif spent the entire time groping her ass, which was just as humiliating as when she had originally done it, but it also soothed the pain away, so honestly Maria didn't hate it. Which wasn't the case for the later spanking, Maria having to grit her teeth incredibly hard to prevent from embarrassing herself any further, and even then a few cries escaped her lips, and tears escaped her eyes.

Sif had been in no hurry to get to that hard butt beating as she had been having so much fun humiliating The Director of SHIELD.

She loved doing these things to her sluts, but there was definitely something to be said for forcing this upon a woman who still had some dignity. And upon further inspection Sif wasn't sure she'd ever taken down a more dignified woman than Maria Hill, which just made every moment of this more satisfying.

Especially the moment she forced a little cry out of her lips with the first series of hard spanks, concentrating on one area and making the already pink flesh go red under that spot, before resuming her groping to massaged it better.

Using these techniques even the weakest of her slaves could survive a spanking for quite a while, and for someone headstrong like Maria it insured not only with the spanking last longer but the humiliation of it would be more devastating.

It was also just incredibly enjoyable to savour her favourite part of a woman's body, in this case knowing that she was about to added to her ever-growing collection of female butts she could spank and fuck whenever Sif wanted.

And sure, Maria's rump wasn't quite as well-rounded as Natasha's, but it did possess a pleasing roundness, and the fact that she was dealing with a virgin ass hole would make what to come even better. And for now she was more than happy to just spank this ass until the mighty Maria Hill wept for her.

It took an impressively long time for that to happen, and Sif didn't have too slowly increase the force of her blows quite a bit, but this stubborn woman was just fighting the inevitable. Sure enough Maria's body relaxed in defeat and The Director of SHIELD began openly weeping like a naughty child being punished.

Which of course only pushed Sif to increase the force and power of her strikes even more until she was practically using every ounce of her strength, or at least as much of it as she dared with the human, resulting in Maria's initial soft weeping turn into hysterical bawling, her cheeks to jiggle violently and become dark red and bruised from the onslaught.

Even by Sif's standards this was a brutal spanking, one she would not normally inflict on a human slave. At least not when she was in such a good mood. But Maria had forced her by her being stubborn.

Sure, she liked that stubbornness, but she was sending a message to the women of this world what any kind of resistance would get them, and it would be so far more pleasurable for them if they just drop to their knees and pledged loyalty to her the second they were given such an opportunity.

Sif was also doing this to hurt Natasha, and thanks to Wanda she was able to get a good look at the mighty Black Widow's face and see the subtle traces of pain on it without having to look away from Maria's brutalised butt.

Natasha hated seeing Maria like this. Partly because she loved her and she didn't want to see her in pain, but also partly because Maria was such an awesome top that it would be tragic if Sif actually succeeded in breaking her.

Natasha tried to tell herself that it was mostly the former, but the truth was she had fallen in love with Maria because despite having no powers and being physically weaker than her she had conquered her, and the prospect of her conqueror being conquered was both upsetting, and incredibly arousing.

At this moment it looked inevitable, Natasha half expecting Maria to beg for mercy and then break completely, promising to become just another slave of Sif if it would end her pain. Which at this point Natasha couldn't blame her.

Just as Maria seemed like she was about to break Sif unceremoniously threw her to the floor and ordered, "Eat my cunt!"

Proving that there was at least some fight left in her Maria didn't instantly obey, causing a tiny flutter of hope to reignite in Natasha's heart. Although that could have been because of emotional and physical exhaustion, or maybe Maria was overwhelmed by how humble she now felt. Either way Maria looked up at Sif timidly, then lowered her gaze to her cunt, licked her lips, and then got to her knees and slowly shuffled forwards.

When she was close enough Sif grabbed the back of her head and shoved her face deep into her pussy, Maria not hesitating to obey and starting to lick that tasty treat. Which again Natasha couldn't blame her, partly because Maria would want to avoid another butt beating when her ass was so sore, and partly because The Widow knew just how yummy Sif's pussy was.

Sif remained uncharacteristically silent for the first few licks to her pussy, then a wide smile crossed her face as she reached down to stroke Maria's hair, before giving her new pet more traditional encouragement, "Ohhhhhhh yessssssss, that's it Maria, lick my pussy. Mmmmmm, lick my pussy like you lick Natasha's. Oh yes, accept your place is my new pussy licker. Yessssss, mmmmm, you better get used to this Maria, because from now on you'll be doing it a lot. A lot more than you used to eat Natasha's cunt. Or anyone else for that matter. Oooooooh fuck yes, it tastes better than Natasha's, doesn't it? Yeahhhh, I'll make an eager little cunt lapper out of you yet Maria Hill. Mmmmmm, fuck, that's it! Eat me! Eat my cunt! Oh fuck!"

During their battle of dominance Maria had eaten her pussy plenty, but once she had made Natasha her bitch Maria mostly ignored her pussy. They both liked it that way, because Natasha had always seen eating pussy as a submissive thing, so as the bottom it was only right that she did the majority of the cunt lapping.

Besides, Maria had a tasty little twat, and the lack of attention to her pussy was more than made up for by Maria's obsession with fucking her big fat ass. But now it was Maria forced into the role of the bottom, Sif constantly taunting them both quickly and switching from staring down at Maria and looking over at Natasha.

"Yessss, that's it you little dyke, eat that pussy!" Sif moaned gleefully, "Eat it! Mmmmm, eat it while your girlfriend watches. Ooooh, don't worry Maria, soon you'll be fighting over the honour of eating my pussy. Oh yeah, you'll both be my little lesbian sex slaves, squabbling over who gets the privilege of eating my pussy, mmmmm, and my ass, ohhhhh, and giving up your asses to me. Yeahhhhh, you'll totally stab each other in the back for the chance of worshipping your Mistress Sif. But for now, just concentrate on licking that little cunt of mine while Natasha wishes it was her. Don't you Natasha? Mmmmm, you wish it could be you instead of your girlfriend on your knees feasting on my yummy little pussy?"

"No." Natasha lied.

"Liar." Sif chuckled, calling her out.

Gritting her teeth and glaring Natasha decided to say something which was absolutely true, "I'd rather eat Maria's pussy."

"Really?" Sif grinned, "Well, maybe if you asked nicely enough, I'll let you."

"Please, may I eat her pussy?" Natasha asked after initially glaring at the other woman. Then when Sif looked at her expectantly Natasha pleaded with more sincerity, "Please, Mistress Sif, allow me the privilege of eating Maria Hill's pussy. I can just about see it where I'm standing, and it looks so good. So tasty. So full of yummy girl cum from butt fucking me. Please Sif? At least let me lick her ass hole. Anything so I can say thank you to her for the deep, hard ass pounding she just gave me. If this is the end of my girlfriend as I know her please allow me the chance to kiss her ass goodbye before you destroy it, and maybe her forever."

"Oh don't worry bitch, you'll get your chance to kiss her ass goodbye. But for now you can kiss mine hello. Mmmmm yeahhhhh, as your precious girlfriend eagerly licks my cunt you can kneel down opposite her and start tonguing my ass hole like the pathetic little bottom you are." Sif ordered, then after a pause push things further, "Now what do you say?"

"Yes Mistress." Natasha said through gritted teeth.

While she definitely didn't want to say that, and she would much rather have been making Maria feel good, Natasha supposed it was better then being left out entirely, like poor little Wanda, and slowly but surely obeyed, walking round behind Sif, dropping to her knees and pressing her lips to her left butt cheek.

It annoyed her that the other woman didn't even bother looking over her shoulder, so sure was she that Natasha wouldn't try anything, and while it wouldn't do her any good Natasha was tempted to attack, even if it meant Maria would suffer the consequences. But no, she just obediently started kissing Sif's ass, much to Sif's clear delight.

"Yeahhhhhh, kiss my ass bitch! Mmmmmm, I love it when the mighty Black Widow kisses my ass." Sif taunted happily as she began to get double teamed, "Ooooooh yeahhhhh, kiss my ass while your girlfriend eats my pussy Natasha. Yeahhhhhh, that's it, go from cheek to cheek. Do a really good job of eating my ass out. There's no hurry. I want to enjoy this. Mmmmm fuck yes, I want to enjoy having the infamous Black Widow tossing my salad while The Director of SHIELD munches my muffin. Goooooddddddd yesssssss, mmmmmm, I want to savour this. Savour both of you worshipping me. Oh yes, I want to take my time having Natasha Romanoff and Maria Hill eating my pussy and ass like the dyke whores they are!"

Sif taunted the two women she would soon fully enslave pretty much throughout the combination of the pussy and ass licking. There were times, like when Maria first started lingering on her clit, and when Natasha tried to literally shove her tongue up her ass, and particularly towards the end when Sif became mostly incoherent, but mostly she kept up the verbal humiliation.

Not that Sif really paid that much attention to what she was actually saying. For the most part it didn't actually matter, what was important was she was humiliating two of the Earth's mightiest female warriors, in front of most of it's population, heightening her enjoyment in the process.

Pretty much everything about this gave Sif an incredible high, one which may have even challenged her impressive stamina, if it wasn't for the heart-breaking look on Wanda's face. Of all her slut Sif was almost becoming attached to the little Witch, and was tempted to let her join the party, even at the expense of pushing Maria or Natasha away from her.

But no, it was important that Natasha and especially Maria pleasure her holes right now, and while it was tempting to pull Wanda up to sit on her face, or just let the girl grovel at her feet, the focus now needed to be on the mighty Natasha Romanoff and Maria Hill submitting to the warrior goddess. Besides, she spoiled Wanda enough already.

Obviously reading that thought Wanda slipped into her mind, apologised for her greediness and then allowed Sif a perfect view of what she, and some of the cameras, were seeing. Namely Sif's tall and powerful body standing strong while two women kneel before her and worshipped her most sensitive holes. Of course Sif was still getting a wonderful view of that without Wanda's help, but she still very much appreciated it.

The only problem was it pushed her towards orgasm faster than she originally intended, Sif having to really use all of her willpower to hold back from ordering her sluts to push her over the edge. Then again she was eager to get to the butt fucking and completely destroy Maria's will power, so Sif may have given her new slaves the privilege of making her cum sooner than usual.

"Ohhhhhhh yessssssss, lick my clit! Lick my clit just like that, just like that, ooooooooh fuck!" Sif moaned happily, pushing the faces of Maria and Natasha deeper into her pussy and ass, "Mmmmm, get that little tongue of yours up my butt Natasha. Yeahhhhhhh, deep up my butt! Mmmmm, give my butt a good cleaning before I take your girlfriend's butt cherry. Oh yeah Maria, mmmmmm, I'm about to wreck your ass. I'm about to destroy it and every ounce of your willpower and leave you a completely submissive lesbian sex slave! Yeahhhhhhh, I'm about to break you. But before I do, I'm going to allow you the privilege of making me cum. Yesssssss, shove your tongue deep inside me and make me cum! Make me cum in your hot little dyke mouth and all over your little lezzie face! Make me cum, I ordered both of you to make meeeeeeee aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkk! Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhh, tongue fuck me, I want both of you to tongue fuck me, oh shit, come on sluts, aaaaaaahhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeessssssssssss, oh fuck yes, ah fuck, ah fuck, aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkk!"

In a move which both frustrated and impressed Sif when she did finally give the order Maria lingered on her clit for a little longer, just enough to keep her on the edge without pushing her over it.

Then, just as it reach the point that Sif could no longer let such rebelliousness slide Maria pressed her tongue to the entrance of her superior and then slammed it as deep as it would go into Sif's cunt, causing the warrior goddess to cry out loudly in pure delight.

Sif almost came just from that, and Natasha continuing to rim her. Thankfully she was able to hold back a bit before some hard tongue thrusting finally pushed her over the edge of a really satisfying climax, which much to her delight was quickly followed by more without prompting.

Maria hated to admit it, but Sif tasted good. Like, really good. Like she couldn't get enough of it good. And not after a few licks, but immediately, the proud top having to fight the urge to become completely lost in the joys of eating pussy.

Which was a new experience for her. Not that she didn't like eating pussy, as Maria prided herself on being a top which actually returned the favour sometimes.

But she saw pussy eating as mostly a submissive thing, and she wasn't a bottom. She was a top, although that became harder and harder to remember with every lick, and bizarrely even with every complement she received from Mistress Sif.

Then Mistress Sif came and... Sif! Maria had to remind herself of that. This was Sif, not Mistress Sif. Not to her. But that became harder than ever to remember as pure liquid heaven squirted directly into her mouth and down her throat.

Of course Maria had thought Mistress Sif's regular cunt cream had been liquid heaven, but she had to redefine that meaning after the powerful woman came in her mouth and all over her face. Just like she had promised.

Because wow, this was really something special, and Maria just couldn't swallow enough. Literally. She tried, God knows she tried, but Maria just couldn't swallow all of Mistress Sif's cum.

As soon as Mistress Sif's climax was done Maria shoved her tongue back inside the goddess and rapidly fucked her with it until she made the other woman cum again, at which point she pulled her tongue out as quickly as she could and then swallowed as much as Mistress Sif's heavenly cream as she could.

This process was then repeated over and over again, her girlfriend helping her to get more of that yummy liquid, and more importantly to please the dominant woman. Unfortunately Mistress Sif started grinding against their faces, making it harder for Maria to swallow, but that was okay, as long as Mistress Sif was enjoying herself.

Sif certainly was, but it was not long before she pulled Maria and Natasha away from her, stepped out from between them, and then shoved their faces together while ordering, "Now kiss! Mmmmm yeahhhh, share my juices you filthy little sluts! Show the whole world what kind of whores The Black Widow and The Director of SHIELD truly are."

Not hesitating for a second Maria eagerly kissed Natasha. Maria always loved kissing Natasha, but this time she was rewarded with the taste of Sif's ass while she in turn gave the redhead a taste of the brunette's cum and pussy cream. It wasn't quite a fair exchange, as Natasha definitely got the better part of the deal, but there was something to be said for the kinkiness of tasting Sif's butt on her girlfriend's lips.

Besides, Maria was used to tasting ass on Natasha's lips. Only it normally was Natasha's after she made the mighty Black Widow go ass to mouth. Only this was more enjoyable, because they were sharing the juices of the dominant brunette, and getting to kiss each other, which no matter what happened would always be one of Maria's favourite things.

As she watched the two powerful SHIELD members make out Sif murmured, "Wanda, strap my cock to me and suck it again."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda quickly obeyed, impatiently using her magic to secure the harness around Sif's waist before shoving it into her mouth and greedily beginning to suck on it.

Sif smirked at her bitch's obedience, and gently cupped Wanda's head lovingly while continuing to watch the show in front of her for a few more minutes, before ordering, "Maria, bend over! Time to lose your back door cherry. Mmmmmm yeahhhhhhh, I want you to bend over your own desk like a good little bitch, so I can take your most intimate virginity and forever make you my anal loving slave! And your girlfriend is going to help. Oh yes, that's right Natasha, I want you to kneel down behind your precious Maria and bury your face in her butt. Rim her good. Make her first time easy on her. And make it easier for me to break her and make her mine. Come on Natasha, you don't want Maria to suffer do you?"

"No." Natasha grumbled hoarsely.

Natasha didn't think that was going to be an issue given just how eagerly Wanda was sucking Sif's cock, The Scarlet Witch already pretty much having the entire length shoved down her throat as she looked up lovingly at her Mistress.

Hopefully Natasha, and more importantly Maria, would never become such a shameless slut, but it was becoming harder and harder to resist the dominant goddess known as Sif and her powerful magic.

And Natasha was really worried for Maria. She hadn't offered up a sarcastic comment, or given her an apologetic look, or even hesitated. No, the mighty Maria Hill just lowered her head and immediately did as she was told, even crawling over to her desk before bending over it.

On the bright side it gave her a great view of Maria's ass, Natasha having a lot of fun memories of being 'forced' to literally kiss her boss's butt as a sign of her submission to her girlfriend. Sometimes Maria would even sit on her face and smother her with those firm little cheeks, Natasha tried to remind her that as she literally obeyed Sif's command by burying her face into her girlfriend's butt.

At first she pushed so deep she could barely breathe, then she rubbed her face in that ass before covering her cheeks in kisses, just in case this really was the last time she would be able to worship this backside while Maria was still a top.

Finally she pulled those cheeks apart with her hands and started sliding her tongue up and down Maria's ass crack, gradually narrowing in on Maria's ass hole until Natasha was solely focused on that.

Over and over again she licked that little virgin butt hole, not just up and down but swirling her tongue around it, and eventually trying to push her tongue into it.

She didn't get very far, but enough to at least prepare Maria a little for the ultimate humiliation, Natasha confident that this combined with the blow job that Wanda was still lovingly giving to Sif would be enough to at least somewhat minimise the pain.

It was certainly enough to maximise the pleasure Maria was currently feeling, given the constant moans, whimpers and cries coming from The Director of SHIELD. Or maybe she was just anticipating what was to come.

Sif was certainly enjoying the show, and while beginning to lazily fuck Wanda's throat she called out, "That's it Natasha, eat that yummy little ass! Mmmmm, make it nice and wet for me to fuck! Bury your face inside that ass and slobber all over it! Yeahhhhh, shove your tongue up where my cock is about to go! Right up your girlfriend's virgin ass! Oooooooh, it's going to be so sweet to take the anal cherry of The Director of SHIELD Maria Hill and turn her into my submissive little lesbian sex slave in front of you, and the whole world. And just think, we're kind of doing it together. Yessssss, you're making Maria's virgin butt hole nice and wet for me to take it and make it mine. Ohhhhhh, I know, why don't you shove a finger up there? Really make it ready for me to use as the fuck hole it will be from now on."

As Natasha knew that was an order and not a suggestion she reluctantly pulled her face out of Maria's butt, glared at the grinning Sif, then slid a couple of fingers into Maria's cunt, making her girlfriend cry out extra loudly.

After a minute or two of pumping those fingers in and out Natasha switched holes, slowly pressing her now wet index finger against Maria's virgin ass hole and slowly pushing forwards until she was knuckle deep.

In a way this was taking Maria's anal cherry, although she knew Maria and Sif wouldn't see it that way. And no matter how much she tried too neither could Natasha.

But it was so thrilling to slide first her index finger in and out of that forbidden hole, and then make her middle finger join it. It was also worrying as although she tried to hide it Maria clearly enjoyed being anally violated, making it look even more like she was about to become just another slave of Sif.

Knowing that full well a grinning Sif gently pushed Wanda away from her and walked over to the desk while ordering, "Okay Natasha, that should be enough preparation for Maria's ass. Now I want you to spread Maria's cheeks for me. Mmmmm, show me that little cherry I'm about to pop. Yessssss, offer it up to me. Offer up your girlfriend's virgin ass hole to me as a gift. As a sign that you're both mine now. That you're nothing now but slaves of Sif."

"Fuck you." Natasha grumbled, wishing it was Maria who had done that while doing as she was told.

Sif let out a soft gasp of delight and lust as Natasha slowly and reluctantly spread Maria's cheeks for her, exposing that cute little virgin rosebud glistening with the redhead's saliva. For a few long minutes Sif just stared at that wonderful sight, before taking a firm grasp of the dildo she was wearing, and then press the head against Maria's virgin ass hole.

She then paused again, partly to savour the moment of her victory, but also because Sif could practically taste the despair coming from the two women in front of her. Despair, overwhelming lust, and most importantly stubbornness from Maria. Stubbornness she would rob from her, just as she was about to rob her of her anal cherry.

To further stretch that out when she did finally move forward Sif did it as slowly as possible, for the same reasons as before, and she just loved the sight of a virgin back door opening for a cock for the very first time.

Ultimately though Maria's virgin butt hole stretched wide enough for the head of that cock to slide through it and into Maria's rectum, officially meaning that the ass cherry of the Director of SHIELD Maria Hill would forever belong to Sif.

And the whole world knew it. More importantly they saw it, Wanda still making sure that Sif knew exactly what was being broadcast all over the world, even though Sif's mind was very much focused on this precious moment she had been working to for so long.

Revelling in her victory Sif took the longest pause yet, so much so Wanda actually reminded her through their mental link that a certain amount of showmanship was appropriate for the situation.

Which made Sif smile widely, spare her wonderful Wanda a glance and a nod, before focusing on the perfect sight before her, and making it even more perfect by beginning to slowly slide the rest of her strap-on cock deep into Maria's rectum.

This caused Maria to let out a sound like a fish being gutted, maybe proving that she didn't have the kind of slutty ass that was made for fucking, like her girlfriend. But it mattered not, Sif would turn this forbidden hole into an eager cock depository, and she would do it in the most humiliating way possible.

"Oh Natasha, Maria's ass hole is so tight." Sif moaned with delight, sparing the mighty Black Widow a glance, "Mmmmm, your girlfriend's virgin ass hole is nice and tight. Tighter than your ass ever was I wager. Ohhhhh yes, Maria Hill's ass hole is so wonderfully tight. It's going to make the perfect little fuck hole for me."

Unsurprisingly Natasha, or Maria for that matter, didn't respond. However it wasn't just that they didn't try any backtalk, it was the fact that they barely made a sound at all, even during the anal penetration itself. Also Natasha kept eye contact with her, which Sif found adorable.

Especially as she got the feeling that Natasha had counted the fact that Sif looked away first to be a victory, at least until she realised she only did it because she couldn't bare to miss a moment of penetrating Maria's butt. Sif even stopping during her brief time looking at Natasha because she didn't want to miss a single inch of that big dildo disappearing into Maria's widely stretched ass hole.

Natasha didn't either, which was why she was grateful that for the fact that Mistress Sif, no! Just Sif, she reminded herself, looked away first, giving her the chance to look at that wonderful and horrible sight once again. After all, given her many years of being obsessed with both giving, and then receiving, anal sex Natasha would never not find the stretching of a beautiful woman's butt hole wonderful.

However this was the woman she loved, and the perfect top, being anally violated right in front of her eyes, and thanks to Sif she had a front row seat to seeing her girlfriend receiving the ultimate humiliation, their only hope now was that Maria would be able to resist the urge to break completely and prove to the world that Sif wasn't unstoppable.

So far Maria was doing very well, at least as far as Natasha could tell. Controlled responses, relaxing but not giving in, neither giving Sif the satisfaction of hearing her cry out in pain or moan in pleasure, etc.

The only downside was that Natasha didn't know what Maria was actually feeling right now, and even if she could see her face she had no doubt that her stubborn girlfriend would hide how much the ultimate humiliation of a dick up her ass was affecting her.

Although she couldn't help let out a cry when Sif's thighs finally came to rest against her ass cheeks, announcing that the warrior goddess had succeeded in stuffing every inch of her cock deep within Maria's back passage.

"You see Natasha? You see how Maria's butt hole surrenders to me?" Sif smirked wickedly, "Mmmmmm, it's mine now. Just like every other part of her soon will be."

Neither Natasha or Maria could really offer up any response as Sif began pumping her hips back and forth, causing the dildo to slowly slide out of Maria's now formally virgin ass hole and officially begin Maria Hill's first ever butt fucking. Despite herself Natasha couldn't help but find it hot, especially as she had an up-close look at the penetration, which she couldn't take her eyes off of.

Also there was the sounds of pleasure coming out of Maria's no doubt quite tightly closed mouth, her stubborn girlfriend desperately trying to hide the fact she was enjoying herself, although she should know better than anyone it was only a matter of time, especially with such a skilled lover as Sif.

All of a sudden Sif pulled her strap-on out of Maria's ass, pressed it against Natasha's lips and ordered, "Suck it slut! Suck the taste of your girlfriend's virgin ass off my dick!"

Greedy little ass to mouth slut that she was, or at least had been turned into, Natasha wrapped her lips around that toy almost immediately. Hopefully Maria would understand that, and not see this as a betrayal. In a way it wasn't, because Natasha was taking the focus off of her and revelling in her own humiliation, spending most of the blow job boldly looking Sif in the eye.

Which of course just made Sif laughed wickedly and continue to taunt her as Natasha slowly but surely took inch after inch of that strap-on into her mouth and down her throat, thoroughly cleaning it of all the yummy ass cream that had been covering it.

Wanda had been watching with interest at every little nasty thing that was happening. She had too, after all she was the camera guy. But this part particularly got her attention. Mistress Sif had gently explained that her focus needed to be Natasha and Maria, and as much as that made Wanda extremely jealous right now it made sense.

But whenever Mistress Sif started making her sluts go ass to mouth she usually shared the love, and Wanda's mouth was watering right now at the thought of being allowed to taste the ass of The Director of SHIELD. And sure enough after feeding Natasha her girlfriend's butt juices a few times Mistress Sif pulled her cock out of Maria's ass and pointed it in Wanda's direction.

Just to make it crystal clear Sif then called out, "Wanda, get your sexy, and thoroughly ruined, ass over here so you can taste Maria Hill's dyke butt."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda eagerly replied.

In a flash Wanda was kneeling down beside Mistress Sif and opening her mouth wide, allowing her owner to shove her cock inside it. Wanda then moaned with pure joy at tasting the deepest part of Maria's bowels, savouring that wonderfully new but familiar flavour for a few long seconds before beginning to bob her head up and down the dildo.

Slowly but surely Wanda took every inch into her mouth and down her throat, thoroughly cleaning Mistress Sif's strap-on of every drop of Director Hill's anal cream. Of course then Mistress Sif pulled her cock out of her mouth and rammed it back into Maria's ass, but as she wasn't told otherwise Wanda stayed where she was, and was rewarded for it with another batch of ass cream.

For the next few minutes Mistress Sif went back and forth between the mouths of Wanda and Natasha, and Maria's ass hole, and as much as Wanda definitely preferred being the slut going ass to mouth there was something to be said for being this close to the action.

Her powers allowed her any view she wanted, but to truly have her face inches away from the other woman's gaping butt hole was something special, especially as in this case when that woman's girlfriend was greedily sucking the flavour of her ass off their Mistress Sif's dick.

It was a joy that Wanda received regularly, thanks to the likes of Darcy and Jane, and even the aliens, but it was super thrilling now as these were not only dangerous women but women who hadn't been fully conquered. At least not yet.

It looked like Mistress Sif was fairly close to achieving that though, which she happily pointed out, "Mmmmm yessss, that's it. Suck it! Ohhhhhh fuck, you look good with a cock in your mouth Natasha. I've always thought that. I bet the entire world has imagined it. The Black Widow on her knees, sucking a big juicy cock. Perhaps they have even imagined you sucking their cocks, or their dildos. But I bet none of them imagine seeing you sucking your own girlfriend's ass off of a strap-on dick, but here you are, slurpping that dildo like a little ass to mouth whore. Ooooooh yeahhhhhh, suck it whore! Take it deep down your throat. Get every drop of your girlfriend's ass cream off that big dick of mine."

As she continued taunting them Mistress Sif firmly grabbed the back of Natasha's head and then began thrusting her hips back and forth. At first she did this fairly gently, giving Natasha plenty of chances to get used to it, but it wasn't that long before she was roughly pounding Natasha's throat, her thighs smacking off Natasha's face so hard that it would almost certainly bruise.

Then she did the same to Wanda, the only difference being that while Natasha whimpered in humiliation Wanda whimpered enjoy that her mouth was an acceptable cunt, or ass hole, for Mistress Sif to fuck, Wanda staring up at her owner the entire time she was face fucked with pure love and devotion, and making sure that the cameras saw that.

"Ohhhhhh yesssss, that's it Wanda, take it! Take it! Take that cock down your pretty little throat!" Sif growled with delight while fucking Wanda's face, before eventually switching holes again "Yessssss, your mouth make such a good little cunt. Or ass hole. Just like Natasha's. Oooooooh yeahhhhhhh, Natasha Romanoff and Wanda Maximoff are nothing but fuck holes on legs, their every orifice mine to use however I want! Mmmmmm, mine to fuck. And so are you Maria. You're just a fuck hole now. Yeahhhhhh, you're nothing but a little bitch who loves it up the ass! Admit it. Admit it Maria, and I will introduce you to pleasure you could have never imagined. The ecstasy of being a bottom that your precious Natasha has learned with you, and more importantly with me. Just as she's learned that I am a true Alpha female, and no one can fuck her like Mistress Sif. Isn't that right Natasha? Oh yes, you love it when I fuck you, don't you? Especially when it's your fat ass I'm fucking, but you also love it when I ram your throat, especially when my cock is flavoured with whore butt! Mmmmm yessssss, especially now it's your whore girlfriend's butt! Ooooooohhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeesssssssss, suck it, suck Maria Hill's whore butt off of my cock, oh fuck!"

Maria was whimpering and even crying in frustration at this point. The spanking and pussy eating had been bad enough but now she just needed to cum so badly it hurt. The relentless thrusts had loosened her rectum to the point where even when Sif started rapidly shoving every inch of that cock back up her ass all she felt was pleasure.

In fact she almost came from it, and had to grit her teeth to stop herself from begging Mistress Sif to give her a few more of those thrusts that she could finally cum. She thought she could wait it out, that Sif would lose her patients with her, but unfortunately the other top seemed perfectly content with making her bitches go ass to mouth, first Natasha and then Wanda thoroughly cleaning that dildo until Maria just couldn't take it anymore and she finally snapped.

"FUCK ME! PLEASE FUCK ME!" Maria yelled at the top of her lungs, before whimpering, "Fuck me and make me cum!"

Sif smiled briefly in delight, and then smacked Maria's ass and demanded, "Not good enough. You want to cum, then you're going to swear to be my slave. Swearing loudly and proudly to the cameras. And to your girlfriend."

Maria let out a pathetic cry, gave Natasha an apologetic look which really broke the redhead's heart, and then went back and forth between looking at her girlfriend and the cameras as Maria broke down entirely, "I'm... I'm a slave of Sif. All I want to be is a slave of Sif. The only thing I ever want to be is a slave of Sif. Please, Mistress Sif, allow me the privilege of being your slave. Let me be your lesbian sex slave and I swear I'll spend my every waking moment trying to please you. You can have my mouth, cunt and ass whenever you want. They're yours to use, or giveaway. I'll be your whore Mistress Sif! Your anal whore. Your pussy whore. Your dyke whore. I swear I'll be whatever you want me to be, just fuck me and make me cum! Butt fuck me like a bitch and make me cum like a little slut! Mmmmm, a butt slut Your butt slut. I'm... I'm sorry Natasha, I need this. I need to become a slave of Sif. Please make me your slave Mistress Sif. I want that more than anything. Please? I NEED IT! PLEASE! PLEASE?"

"You want it? Show me." Sif challenged, pulling her dick out of Wanda's mouth and laying down on Maria's desk before ordering, "Ride my dick with your slutty little ass hole and prove just how bad you want to be my slave."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Maria whimpered weakly, causing her new Mistress to chuckle in delight.

Deliriously Maria did as she was told, scrambling up onto her desk, positioning herself over Mistress Sif's big dick and then slamming herself down on every inch of it as fast and as hard as she could. She use the same speed and force to start sodomising herself, the Director of SHIELD giving up every ounce of her dignity just so that she could finally cum.

Before today Maria couldn't imagine anything worth that, but she was quickly proven wrong as the most powerful orgasm she'd ever received rocked her body. And it was quickly followed by another, and another, and another as the proud and dignified Maria Hill literally wrecked her rectum with every ounce of her strength.

Just when Maria didn't think it could possibly get any better Mistress Sif grabbed her by the hips and started jack-hammering the dick in and out of her butt hole at what seemed to be lightning speed. At first Maria tried to keep up with this, try to keep contributing to her own sodomy, but it was just no use. Mistress Sif was in control now.

Which was something the powerful and wonderful goddess made crystal clear as she jumped off of the desk and stood in the centre of the room while hammering Maria up and down her big cock, using Maria's body like a ragdoll with a fuck hole. Oh yes, that's all Maria was. She wasn't the Director of SHIELD. She was just a fuck hole, and that's all she ever wanted to be.

As she wrapped her legs and arms around the incredibly strong body of the warrior goddess and stared lovingly into her eyes Maria realised how silly she had been to think she could ever compare to such an Alpha female like this. She actually thought she had a chance to deny Mistress Sif what was rightfully hers. Worse, she had thought she had the right. She didn't.

All she was, all she would ever be was a slutty little bottom aching for a real woman to fuck her, and Maria was just lucky that this incredible Dom had given her the wonderful privilege of becoming a slave of Sif. Maria just hoped that her bitch hole was pleasing her goddess, which was the last coherent thought that went through her head before she became completely mindless.

Sif loved taking other women like this. It so simply showed off her power and dominance, and prove beyond a shadow of a doubt the woman she was taking was submissive to her.

Which was always the case when it came to anal sex, but there was just something special about holding the other woman up with her strength alone, bouncing her up and down like the simple toy she was while staring into her eyes, allowing Sif to silently tell her latest conquest she was now nothing but an orifice for her pleasure.

A walking fuck hole. Not that they should feel shame for this. No, they were fulfilling their purpose in life by becoming a slave of Sif.

From the look in her eye and on her face the mighty Maria Hill had finally accepted that being Sif's slave was her true purpose. It was almost disappointing, as Maria had put up quite a fight. Not quite as much as her girlfriend Natasha Romanoff, but it was still impressive, this feeble human proving more stubborn than creatures from other worlds who had been far more of a physical challenge.

But in the end, the result was the same, and the Director of SHIELD became just another notch on Sif's belt. And the entire world was watching it. More importantly everyone in SHIELD was seeing it, including Maria's precious girlfriend who looked oh so deliciously disappointed in her, Sif silently thanking Wanda for providing her with that sight without having to look away from her freshly defeated opponent.

It was the addition of the look on Natasha's face which pushed Sif over the edge of her own climax. She had held back for a long time, and she was able to push through several wonderful orgasms, but even the stamina of a goddess had it's limits and Sif knew if she wanted to maintain her air of total dominance she was going to need to stop before she collapsed.

Although she was having so much fun she was almost tempted. Oh well, there would be plenty of time for that when she got Maria, Natasha and Wanda back to her bace. There she could line them up and brutally pound their little butt holes until she collapsed into sleep, safe in the knowledge that Wanda, and perhaps Maria, would protect her.

Further proof of that came when Sif finally came to a stop, as although Maria whimpered in relief at having her sore butt no longer violated she also whimpered in disappointment, and then started sliding her ass up and down Sif's strap-on with what was left of her own strength.

Which wasn't much, and it really was a pathetic attempt at continuing the sodomy, but that only made it more delightful, Sif literally bursting out laughing at Maria's efforts. Maria then gave her a kicked puppy expression, which Sif gently kissed away before roughly pulling Maria off her cock, causing the broken brunette to let out another pathetic cry and then collapsed to the ground once Sif let go of her.

Sif forced a disgusted look onto her face as she peered down at Maria, then asked her, "What are you?"

"Yours." Maria whimpered without moving.

"Look at your Mistress when she is talking to you!" Wanda snapped, her eyes glowing, "And address her properly."

"Sorry! Sorry... I'm sorry." Maria mumbled deliriously as she quickly got onto her knees, stumbling downwards unsteadily and playing it off by kissing her Mistress's feet a few times before looking up at her with wonder, "I'm yours Mistress Sif. I'm your bitch. I'm anything you want me to be. I'm, I'm a slave of Sif."

Sif took a few long seconds to enjoy her victory, smirking down at the defeated women and then at Natasha before grabbing hold of Maria's hair, pulling her and shoving her face into the news camera while ordering her latest conquest, "Say it again! Tell the whole world what you are!"

"I'm Mistress Sif's bitch!" Maria said loudly and proudly into the camera with a beaming smile, "I'm her ass whore, her butt slut, her little anal junkie! I'm her cunt muncher, her pussy licker, her pet dyke! I'm hers. All hers. I'm her slave! I am a slave of Sif."

"Now present your gaping butt hole to the cameras." Sif commanded.

Maria immediately scrambled up to her feet and turned around so that her butt was facing the camera her Mistress Sif had just shoved her face into. She almost bent over and spread her cheeks just as fast, but being a former top Maria cautiously guest that wasn't what Mistress Sif wanted.

So instead she did it as slowly as possible, the smile on the face of her new owner telling Maria it was the right call, which made her heart flutter with submissive joy.

She was so glad that the lessons she had learned in her former life would now make her a better slave, as there was nothing more she wanted than to please the woman who had now completely broken her and revealed what she was always meant to be, a filthy little anal loving bottom, just like her precious Natasha.

Sparing her now former bitch a glance Maria felt a faint flicker of embarrassment at the look on Natasha's face, but it quickly passed. Soon Natasha would be broken too, and then they could be slaves of Sif together.

For now they were both given the opportunity to admire Mistress Sif's handiwork, because of course while Wanda had caused a camera to appear just to further humiliate Maria there were in fact cameras all around, allowing the two spies to see deep into her butt hole thanks to Maria shamelessly displaying her gape.

The blissful happiness she felt was once again interrupted as Maria debated what to do next. Should she admit what she was again? It would be redundant, but it was what Mistress Sif had said she wanted earlier.

Ultimately deciding to go for it Maria cautiously whimpered, "I'm... I'm Mistress Sif's slave. I'm nothing but her personal fuck hole. I exist to be used. I-"

"Shut up and suck my cock." Sif suddenly ordered.

As she spoke Mistress Sif walked round so that her crotch was level with Maria's face and guided her strap-on to the lips of her latest conquest. Not hesitating to obey Maria parted her lips so that her Mistress could push the head of the dildo directly into her mouth. Instantly Maria was reminded that this was the dildo used to rob her of her anal virginity, and had been pounded deep into her bowels.

Which would have been an unbearable humiliation for her old self. And it still was a humiliation, but now she welcomed it, as it was a chance to show her submission to her conqueror, and the entire world. And yes, even to her precious Natasha.

Given her current position it was a little hard, but Maria guessed that her Mistress wanted her to continue exposing her gape while sucking the ass flavoured cock, as it add to the humiliation. Luckily Mistress Sif found another way to add the humiliation by which the beginning to fuck Maria's mouth, slowly and gently at first to give The Director of SHIELD plenty of time to savour the flavour of her own butt.

Then she started pushing more and more of the dildo into Maria's mouth while gradually picking up the pace, eventually began to throat fuck Maria and make her violently choke and gag. Yet still Maria spread her cheeks and did her best to suck the cock ravaging her throat, because it was what her Mistress wanted.

Through it all Sif was nice enough to provide commentary, "Yes, that's it Maria, suck my cock. Suck the cock which just popped your anal cherry. Mmmmm yes, you like that, don't you? You like the taste of your own ass? You like to taste it on your Mistress's big cock after she's fucked your ass with it? Yes you do don't you, that's okay, so do my other sluts. And your girlfriend certainly does, isn't that right Natasha? Mmmmm yesssss, The Black Widow loves nothing more than to taste her own ass after her Mistress has fucked it, and very soon she'll be on her knees and shamelessly sucking my cock after I have broken her and added her to my collection of hot little walking fuck holes!"

"We'll see." Natasha briefly spoke up, which just received a wicked smile from Mistress Sif.

Chapter 157: Chapter 157. Sif and her slaves gang bang Natasha (SLAVES OF SIF)

Natasha Romanoff had survived all kinds of torture before, but nothing like this. Night after night, hour after hour of orgasms, mostly achieved through anal sex, with her only breaks coming in the form of Sif sitting on her face enforcing Natasha to eat her pussy or ass. Or being forced to watch her precious Maria Hill being butt fucked. So far today she had only passed out twice, and both times when she woke up Natasha found herself in a different position.

The first was the most uncomfortable, on her back in the centre of the bed with her hands and feet practically tied together next to her head, bending her in half which put incredible strain on even her incredibly flexible body. The second time she awoke her legs and back were at least shown some mercy as she was now spread-eagled, although that was little comfort because who knows what Sif had planned now.

Of course it became very clear what Sif had in mind when Natasha groaned and slowly allowed her eyes to open. Things had been unnaturally quiet so she was unable to sense anything before opening her eyes, but then things became very clear as she found herself surrounded by beautiful women, most of them completely naked while some wore menacing looking strap-on dildos.

Sif was unsurprisingly one of the latter ones, her cock longer and thicker than all the others to show her superiority, but it wasn't by much, and despite herself Natasha felt a wave of excitement upon seeing particularly Sif's strap-on, which she had got to know very well over the past week or so.

Stepping out of the little circle around the bed Sif smiled wickedly and said, "Ah, finally awake I see."

Choosing not to justify that with a response Natasha just stared blankly at her captor, daring her to do her worst. Instead of punishing her for her insolence with a slap across the face or something like that Sif simply gave the spy another wicked smile, slowly crawled onto the bed and up Natasha's body before lingering with their faces inches apart.

The entire time she did that she kept that stupid smile on her face, only stopping when she leaned down to gently kiss Natasha right on the lips. Natasha hesitated for a moment, then decided she might as well play along and wait for an opening, so she started kissing back, but just as she was really getting into it Sif broke away and started kissing her neck.

After a few long seconds of that Sif whispered in Natasha's ear, "I'm very impressed with you little spider. Far more powerful beings then you haven't lasted nearly as long against me. However for all your stubborn determination, you will suffer the same fate as anyone else on this planet who defies me. Mmmmm yes, you will fall to me and my army. Now... Pepper, you know what to do."

The last part was directed at the woman in question, Natasha just about able to crane her neck upward to see the approaching CEO. Pepper was as naked as she was, and despite the ominous words Natasha guest that what would happen next would be mutually pleasurable.

Sure enough Pepper got onto the bed, turned around and crouched over to Natasha's face before starting to lower herself downwards, Natasha's mouth literally watering as she eyed the tasty treat coming her way. Then she was punished for completely ignoring Sif as the tallest woman in the room, who had been slowly making her way to her boobs, suddenly latched onto a nipple and bit hard down upon it.

Sif smiled again as this forced a surprised cry out of the stubborn redhead, although the brunette didn't bite down that long, and not with all her strength. Not even close, or else the results would have been very unpleasant for them both, and unpleasant was the last thing she wanted.

No, the plan was to bombard Natasha with pleasure, so much so that she would finally break, which was why Sif quickly gave that nipple several eager licks before gently beginning to suck on it. That was also the reason she began moving back and forth, reviewing the process except without the bite as she revelled in Natasha's big boobs.

Being a butt girl Sif had pretty much gone straight for Natasha Romanoff's amazing ass, spending days spanking it and especially fucking it. She wanted to spend longer concentrating, maybe her whole life, but Sif had an entire world filled with sexy women to conquer. Hell, she had a whole galaxy of them. So she decided to swallow her pride and get her other slaves to help her with the stubborn conquest.

On the bright side it forced her to tear herself away from Natasha's bubble butt long enough to savour the curvaceous woman's second best feature, her big beautiful tits, Sif allowing herself to become completely lost in them for several long minutes.

She was so lost she almost didn't register the sharp cry of pleasure which let her know that Pepper was now sitting on Natasha's face, the deadly spy unsurprisingly not hesitating in beginning to lick her soon to be fellow slave's pussy.

It was a reminder that Sif should move on at some stage, and she didn't need Wanda to tell her that's exactly what Natasha wanted her to do, but she wasn't done with The Black Widow's boobs yet, so Natasha would just have to wait. Which clearly annoyed Natasha, although she got the message that if she wanted pleasure she needed to give it to Pepper first, her experience making the CEO constantly crying out in pleasure in no time.

Because she knew her bitches wouldn't dare say anything, and Natasha couldn't with her mouth currently full of pussy, Sif pressed her face in between those big tits and literally smothered herself with them for a few glorious seconds. Then she began motor-boating them, mostly for her own enjoyment but also to show Natasha she could do what she liked.

Sif did that a few times in between increasingly harder licks and sucks, but eventually her hunger for pussy took over and she slowly began kissing her way down Natasha's body. Then once she was in position Sif just admired her prize for a few long seconds before leaning forward and slowly sliding her tongue over Natasha's pussy.

Pepper cried out extra loudly because as a result of Mistress Sif's actions Natasha cried out into her pussy, the vibrations causing even more pleasure than before, which was really saying something. God, Pepper had missed Natasha. Or more accurately she had missed her tongue.

It had become painfully clear during their first time together, which now seemed like a lifetime ago, that women were better at eating pussy, and while that point had been hammered home by a great deal of Pepper's fellow sex slaves none could quite compare to Natasha Romanoff in the pussy eating department. Hell, perhaps not even Mistress Sif could compare, which was exactly why the day after she had been broken she had begged her Mistress to enslave The Black Widow.

Unsurprisingly Mistress Sif already planned to do just that. Pepper also found it unsurprising that Natasha was proving more resistant than most, but like Mistress Sif said the spy was just fighting the inevitable, and anything that Pepper could do to help the transition she would happily do.

Especially if it involved sitting on Natasha's face while the beautiful redhead lapped away at her cunt. Which Pepper could happily do all day, maybe even for the rest of her natural life, but it was pretty clear that Natasha wasn't interested in giving her the long, slow pussy licking she had given her during their first time together.

Instead Natasha made sure she hit Pepper's clit with every stroke of her tongue during her initial licks before focusing just on that sensitive little button. She even took it into her mouth and sucked on it in between a flurry of licks, honestly little rougher an Pepper would have liked. Not that Pepper complained. In fact she wasn't complaining very loudly, her moans, groans, whimpers and cries echoing throughout the room as The Black Widow really showed off what she could do.

Guessing that her Mistress wanted to drag this out a little longer Pepper had been grinding her teeth to prevent herself from begging for more, but as had been proven recently she didn't have half the strength of some of the tougher slaves in Mistress Sif's collection, so now it was her who was fighting the inevitable.

Sure enough it wasn't that long before Pepper whimpered, "Make me cum. Oh please, please make me cum. Ooooooooh Natasha, make me cum all over your pretty face. Ohhhhhhh yeahhhhhhh, make me cum, mmmmmmm, please Mistress Sif, tell your new slave to make me cum in her talented little mouth."

As soon as her name was mentioned Mistress Sif lifted her head from Natasha's pussy and ordered, "Oh yes Natasha, make Pepper cum in your mouth and all over your face. Mmmmmm, receive your first taste of girl cum tonight. Do it and I'll reward you with a nice hard orgasm. You'd like that, wouldn't you? Oh yeah, that's it Natasha, make my bitch cum!"

There was a moment Pepper was worried that Natasha wouldn't do it as some misguided attempt to be rebellious. Thankfully it wasn't long into Mistress Sif's little speech that Natasha gave Pepper exactly what she wanted, slamming her tongue inside her cunt and beginning to fuck her with it.

Again it was a far cry from the gentle treatment she had received during their first time together, but Pepper didn't mind. In fact as much as she had appreciated the gentle treatment during her first time with a woman right now she very much wanted the rough treatment, especially as it quickly led to a nice hard orgasm, which was quickly followed by several more as she hysterically screamed in pleasure.

Natasha did her best to swallow at least the majority of Pepper's cum, but Pepper immediately started grinding down on her face, meaning that about half of it escaped. She got even less during the second and third orgasms, and for a little after that, as Pepper used her face as a fuck pad at Natasha's expense.

Back before Pepper knew that Natasha was a deadly spy she wouldn't have dared to do this to her, and after finding out she certainly wouldn't have, proving that part of Sif's brainwashing made her slaves very brave, or more likely stupid. Either way they obviously thought they had nothing to fear from Natasha, which meant the redhead was in for a very long night.

Of course the advantage to what Pepper was doing was that Natasha's face quickly became drenched in girl cum, and while Natasha preferred to swallow the yummy liquid it was certainly thrilling to have her face covered in it. The disadvantage of course was that it made it easier for Sif to make her cum, and while Natasha did her best to hold back there seemed little point to it.

Sif was an expert at making girls cum. She had proven that time and time again, and with the direct contact of her tongue touching her cunt Natasha was overwhelmed by the magic telling her how wonderful it would be just to submit and become a slave of Sif.

When Sif shoved her tongue as deep into Natasha's pussy as it would go and then immediately started hammering it in and out of her even the mighty Black Widow couldn't deny the powerful brunette what she wanted. And it felt so good to just give in. So good. So good that Natasha, just for a moment, considered surrendering entirely.

Then she took a moment to enjoy the feeling of her orgasm washing over her, which was only heightened as she became aware of Sif swallowing every drop with ease. Which infuriated Natasha, especially as she was failing to get much of Pepper's cum, who was grinding harder than ever on her face at that moment.

That annoyance allowed Natasha to redouble her efforts on Pepper, hammering her tongue against the other woman's clit with every opportunity and then desperately trying to swallow as much girl cum as she could. She also tried to make it difficult for Sif to swallow her cum, but the angle was all wrong and Natasha's restraints kept her in place.

Also Sif was just so good at this. So good that Natasha wondered if Sif would get carried away and end the night early by fucking her into unconsciousness. Or maybe that was her plan from the beginning, and she would have Wanda use her magic to return her to consciousness. But no, apparently Natasha wasn't getting off that easy.

Eventually and reluctantly lifting her head from her prize Sif ordered, "Pepper, that's enough for you. Get off and let Jane take your place. Darcy, get a taste of The Black Widow while she eats your girlfriend."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Pepper gasped, quickly jumping off Natasha's face and stumbling away.

"Right away Mistress Sif." Jane said submissively, unable to hide the excitement in her voice.

"On it Mistress Sif." Darcy grinned with delight.

Jane was surprised she was the first to get into position. Although perhaps she shouldn't have been given that Darcy had made it very clear how she felt about her body, and that body was very much on display right now. It made her blush to think that anyone could prefer to look at her skinny little body over the voluptuous goddess that was tied to the bed, but sure enough Darcy couldn't take her eyes off her, which just made Jane blush even more.

Luckily Darcy didn't notice as she was too busy staring at her body, and for the most part Jane was facing away from her so her girlfriend was staring at her ass, the astrophysicist putting a little extra wiggle in her step for her assistant's benefit.

Knowing just how much Darcy loved her butt Jane considered mounting Natasha's face with her back to her girlfriend, so that the other brunette could stare at her backside all she wanted while she ate the redhead's pussy.

But then Jane would have constantly been looking over her shoulder just to get a good look at what was going on, and selfishly she just didn't want that, so ultimately she positioned her pussy over Natasha's face while facing her girlfriend, and her audience, and then lowered herself down. Jane then started shamelessly moaning in pure pleasure as Natasha immediately started to lick her pussy.

Not long after that Jane began more direct encouragement, "Ohhhhhhhhh Goooooooodddddddddd yessssssssss, lick me, lick my pussy, mmmmmm fuck! Oh Natasha! Oh Fuck! That feels so good. So good! Sooooooooo goooooooodddddddddd, mmmmmmmm, yes lick me, lick my clit, ooooooooooh yessssssssssss! Lick me just like that in front of my girlfriend! Mmmmmmm, lick my pussy in front of your fellow slaves, ooooooooooh Goooooooooodddddddddd, including your little girlfriend. Yes, your little girlfriend is one of us, and soon you will be too! Yes, yes, yesssssssss, eat my cunt, eat my fucking dyke cunt with your lezzie tongue, ohhhhhhhhhhh Gooooooooodddddddddddd yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, eat it and make me cum in front of your future Mistress, Mistress Sif! My Mistress. My ooooooooohhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkk, aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh fuck, oh my Sif!"

While she wasn't normally one for that kind of cruel dirty talk Wanda was whispering in Jane's mind that this was the kind of thing their Mistress wanted her to say, and Jane would do whatever it took to please her precious Mistress Sif. Besides, watching everything that had come before this had put Jane on edge.

Well, that and being constantly horny thanks to the knowledge that Mistress Sif might fuck her at any minute of any day. And the fact that Natasha just looked so hot before her. And it was no surprise that Natasha was just as good as everyone said she was, meaning that Jane wouldn't last long before she came, so she should squeeze every ounce of enjoyment out of this as possible, and more importantly do everything possible to please her owner along the way.

Surprisingly it wasn't until Natasha's tongue had rendered Jane incoherent that Darcy finally joined the fun. Before that she had been grinning wickedly, and mostly staring at Jane's tits, although after she began speaking the words that Wanda told her to Darcy did give her a grin, looking her in the eye and silently telling her she was impressed. Hopefully she would tell her just how much later, and reward her for it.

But for now the sight of Darcy diving face first between Natasha's legs was enough to make Jane whimpered pathetically and almost cum. In fact the only thing that stopped her was Wanda's magic. Well, Wanda telling her that Mistress Sif forbid her from cumming yet, which was basically the same thing.

Darcy had really wanted to join the fun before now, but she had heard Wanda's voice inside of her head telling her to hold back. Well, at first Darcy had been too fixated on Jane's cute little body, especially during the moment she first sat on the face of the infamous Black Widow.

Her hesitance was probably the reason she was being punished, although it was a hard thing to Darcy to regret given how delightful it had been to savour the sight of Jane's naked body, and the tiny astrophysicist in a way dominating the deadly spy. Which just proved how badly she had fallen for Jane, and Darcy wasn't ashamed of that.

However when she finally was given permission to do something she had been aching to do ever since she had first laid eyes on this goddess Darcy scrambled to do as she was told, literally diving face first in between Natasha's legs and started frantically licking her pussy.

Partly because Wanda told her that Jane would not be allowed to cum until she too made Natasha cum, but mostly because she just really wanted to make The Black Widow cum in her mouth so she could see if it tasted as good as Wanda promised. And for the thrill of just making The Black Widow cum, in front of an audience of her fellow slaves no less. Or better yet, in front of their fellow slaves.

Oh yes, if Mistress Sif's track record was anything to go by the infamous Natasha Romanoff would soon be one of them, and Darcy would be able to regularly taste her yummy little pussy. And if Darcy could in any way help with that all the better, because after the first lick she knew she didn't want this to be a one time thing. Darcy wanted the privilege of licking The Black Widow's delicious cunt on a daily basis.

Also ideally eat that fat ass of hers. Oh, and suck on those big titties. First though, she needed to make Natasha cum, and luckily for them all, or perhaps especially Jane, Darcy Lewis was an expert at making girls cum.

Easily proving that Darcy spent a few long minutes just licking the full length of Natasha's yummy little cunt, taking great care to hit her clit with every stroke of her tongue. Then she started to linger on that sensitive bundle of nerves, even taking it into her mouth for a gentle sucking. Then when she was finally given permission Darcy shoved her tongue as deep as it would go into Natasha's twat and started thrusting it in and out.

Almost immediately Darcy was removing her tongue and swallowing like the best cum ever. Second only to her beloved Jane. Well, and their precious Mistress Sif. So third best? Which was still impressive given the high-quality girl cum she was regularly treated too, and to her delight Darcy was treated to more as she was continually allowed the privilege of making The Black Widow cum while Natasha in turn fucked the cum out of her girlfriend.

Natasha had known that Sif wanted her to make Jane cum sooner. Wanda whispered it into her mind through her magic. Which was of course why she had hesitated. Sadly at this point that was the only rebellion she could muster. After all, she couldn't lash out at these innocent women, especially while one of them was giving her such a delicious treat, and the other was treating her to some amazing pleasure.

Or at least she did eventually. Not that Natasha minded the break. Quite the opposite in fact, as after a week or so of nearly non-stop fucking she took her breathers where she could. Besides, it was nice to have an opportunity to savour the tasty cunt pressing against her face.

Although if she was being honest with herself Natasha welcome the return of some attention to her needy little pussy, and whimpered into Jane's pussy when Wanda told her that she wouldn't be allowed to cum until she made the astrophysicist cum. Of course that whimper caused vibrations on Jane's cunt, which just pushed her closer to climax, and with her experience level it was nothing for Natasha to push Jane over the edge of orgasm.

Then Natasha was almost too busy swallowing Jane's delicious girl cum to notice Darcy's tongue entering her, although she definitely noticed when it triggered a powerful orgasm which made her scream into Jane's cunt, which in turn made the brainy brunette cum for her again.

For a while they were locked together like that, Darcy constantly making Natasha cum while in turn Natasha constantly made Jane cum. The only real difference was that as Natasha's hands were still bound her arsenal of moves was somewhat limited, and Darcy took full advantage of that, soon shoving one and then two fingers into Natasha's cunt while beginning to suck on her clit again.

Luckily for the spy Jane inadvertently evened the odds by beginning to rub her cunt down against Natasha's face, gently at first but with increasing roughness until Jane was cumming almost as hard and as frequently as Natasha was. Almost. Which was impressive, as Natasha was pretty much in heaven right now. Or at least lesbian heaven.

Unfortunately she wasn't allowed to stay there, as suddenly Sif ordered, "Jane, get off of Natasha's face. Darcy, back off."

There was a chorus of yes 'Mistress Sif' and then both sex slaves reluctantly moved away from Natasha, leaving her gasping for breath and energy. She somewhat caught it in the rage inducing sight of watching her once proud girlfriend Maria Hill bounce up and down Mistress Sif's big cock, with her butt hole no less, Sif locking eyes with Natasha soon afterwards and grinning wickedly at her.

Then all of a sudden her handcuffs came undone and Natasha was able to cautiously rub the soreness out of them while sitting up, waiting for the inevitable instructions from her temporary Mistress, although unfortunately she was content with Maria degrading herself in front of her for several long minutes.

Then finally Sif spoke up, "Natasha, get up... Maria, you take her place."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Maria whimpered softly, reluctantly pulling her own ass hole from Sif's strap-on before dropping down to the floor.

Maria then scrambled to do as she was told as she said that, only hampered somewhat by her grouchy girlfriend slowly getting up onto her feet without even addressing their Mistress properly. Oh well, there was no doubt in Maria's mind that she soon would, just like every other woman in this world. Or at least the ones that Mistress Sif wanted. God, it was such a privilege to be one of those women.

Soon Natasha would see that. Probably very soon given what was going to happen next. Which felt very foreign to Maria, but it involved a harness appearing out of nowhere and strapping itself around her. A strap-on around her waist, something she hadn't experienced since being enslaved, which felt like a lifetime ago now. It even felt like some bad memory, as Mistress Sif had once promised.

"Natasha, sit on your girlfriend's dick." Sif ordered as soon as Maria was lying down, and then when Natasha glared at her Sif just grinned and added, "Yeahhhhhh, it's time for you to be double stuffed. And triple stuff. That will help teach you your place. And the best part? Your little girlfriend is going to help us do it. Isn't that right Maria?"

"Oh yes Mistress Sif." Maria agreed quickly, "It will be an honour."

There was then a brief pause where Maria was worried that Natasha would protest, or worse upset their Mistress. In a way she did, but it was only a small rebellion, and it probably helped matters, so hopefully Mistress Sif wouldn't be too offended. Plus it was really hot.

Maria certainly enjoyed the sight of the mighty Black Widow bending down to spit on the head of her cock and then rub it in slightly before finally straddling Maria, lining her entrance up with the tip of the dildo and then slowly pushing herself down. In the process Natasha let out an adorable little cry of pleasure, tried to stifle it halfway through, then after a few long moments of contemplation simply gave up, closed her eyes and allowed herself to enjoy the penetration.

Unsurprisingly given that everything Natasha had recently gone through, and just because she was in the presence of the magnificent Mistress Sif, The Black Widow buried every single inch of that big dildo inside herself quickly and easily, and then started bouncing up and down Maria's strap-on.

She didn't have permission for the second part, and Maria nervously glanced over at Mistress Sif to see if the goddess was displeased. Thankfully she seemed mostly amused, and turned on by it. Just like other slaves. Not that Maria was really focused on them. Or even her Mistress. No, she was mostly focused on Natasha, just like old times

Sure, things were different now. Maria no longer had the freedom to reach up and touch those big bouncing boobies she had always so adored, or to do anything really without the permission of her precious Mistress Sif, and she noway felt like a top in this moment. But Maria still loved Natasha with all her heart, and felt that she was never more beautiful than when riding a dildo strapped around her waist.

It was just now that Maria found herself hoping that Mistress Sif enjoyed watching the two of them together like this, her two little fuck toys fucking for her amusement. Although Maria didn't see how she couldn't be enjoying it, especially when given her position Mistress Sif was getting a real good look at Natasha's big, jiggly ass. In fact Maria was shocked that Mistress Sif wasn't the first to fuck it tonight.

After several minutes of just enjoying the show Sif went back to directing traffic, "Natasha, stop your bouncing. Maria, spread your girlfriend's cheeks. And... Gamora, you may have the privilege of taking that fat ass first tonight."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Maria nodded, slowly pulling Natasha's cheeks apart as soon as her girlfriend stopped bouncing to provide their audience with the best look at The Black Widow's butt hole.

"Thank you Mistress Sif." Gamora said almost at the same time as Maria, although shamefully she barely looked at her Mistress as she was too busy staring at the prize before her.

Gamora kneeled down behind Natasha and licked her lips at the glorious prize in front of her, silently thanking her Mistress for allowing her the privilege of going first. She had no doubt that she would be physically thanking her later, hopefully before this night was through.

For a moment the most deadly woman in the universe was overwhelmed with submissive thoughts as she craved the taste of her owner's pussy and ass, and the feeling of Mistress Sif's big hard cock pounding her most intimate holes in a sign of who the true Alpha female of the universe was. Then Gamora refocused on the gorgeous little ass hole in front of her, which was being so perfectly presented to her by Maria continuing to spread Natasha's cheeks.

Having already wasted enough time Gamora grabbed a hold of her lubed up dick, pressed it against Natasha's butt hole and slowly began pushing forwards. She wanted to ram the entire length inside her to show off her dominance and strength, it would probably be possible to do it without really hurting Natasha given the relentless butt fuckings The Black Widow had received from their Mistress.

However Gamora would never dare upstage her precious Mistress Sif like that, and Wanda whispered in her mind that their owner wanted her to slowly invade Natasha's tailpipe so they could milk the enjoyment out of the penetration, and Gamora knew that Wanda would never lie to her about such important things.

So Gamora pushed forwards gently, causing Natasha's ass hole to slowly stretch and for the other assassin to let out a cute little gasp as she was anally penetrated by the superior being. Wanda even ensured that she got a view of the look on Natasha's face, a privilege normally only reserved for Mistress Sif when she took a slut's ass.

Gamora silently thanked Wanda for that privilege, but her main focus remained Natasha's slowly opening butt hole, especially when it stretched wide enough to allow the head of her cock to slide through that tight anal ring and into the redhead's big fat bottom. It certainly wasn't an anal cherry, but it was still a conquest that Gamora was glad that she got to savour.

It was the same story when she began slowly sliding inch after inch of strap-on dildo into the redhead's rectum, the little slut gasping, crying, whimpering and even moaning in mostly pleasure as Gamora violated her. Fuck, Gamora had missed this. For her crime of not immediately running to her true owner once Mistress Sif had escaped from prison Gamora had been forbidden to top any of her fellow sex slaves.

It had been torturous, but thankfully that was all over now. Now she could officially start topping again, and what a way to start again, Gamora thought with a wicked smile as she buried the full length of her cock into the big butt in front of her and then began officially sodomising Natasha Romanoff.

Nebula felt like she had spent the majority of her life being jealous of her sister, but it had never burned so much than right now. She too had been forbidden from topping the pathetic little fuck holes which up to this point she had been forced to call her equals, but now finally she had the opportunity to put at least one of them in their places, only she couldn't because Gamora was hogging that big piece of ass.

It was so infuriating, because if there was one thing Nebula had missed most about topping it was sodomising a slut. It was the ultimate feeling of power and dominance, and while ass fucking the human wouldn't be a satisfying as anally taking her sister it would still be a perfect return to form for her.

However she needed to be careful. As much as she wanted to demand her turn right now she suspected that she would be punished for it. In fact the Witch was whispering in her ear as much. So Nebula tried to be patient, but it had never been her strong suit, and every moment of watching her sister sodomising Natasha only made it worse.

That hole just looked so beautiful stretched around her sister's big dick, the cries of pleasure coming from the ass whore was so wonderful, and the visual of the strongest female warrior Earth had to offer bent over in front of Gamora, highlighting Gamora's power in this moment was too much to bear. Especially as she got a good view of Gamora's ass pumping back and forth, and maybe wanting to fuck it even more than Natasha's big round booty.

So inevitably Nebula whined, "Sister, do not hog her!"

Ever the teacher's pet Gamora looked back at her adopted sibling, and smirked, "You forget your place Nebula. This ass is not mine to give you."

Silently cursing herself Nebula turned to her owner and softly said, "Mistress Sif, may I please have the honour of wrecking that fat ass?"

Sif looked thoughtful for a moment, and then grinned, "I suppose. But no wrecking. Not yet. For now just fuck that ass! Mmmmm, but make sure you share. Good sisters share, isn't that right Gamora?"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Gamora quickly agreed, reluctantly pulling out of Natasha's butt hole.

"Thank you Mistress Sif." Nebula said at pretty much the same time, although she didn't even look at her Mistress.

No, Nebula was too busy staring lustfully at the pretty little target in front of her, which definitely continued to be the case as she slowly approached her prey, eventually taking the place of her sister and pressing the tip of her strap-on against Natasha's gaping ass hole.

Nebula then paused to savour the moment before slamming forwards, almost burying the entire length of her cock into Natasha's fat ass on her first thrust. The next thrust did it, which earned her a stern telling off, although honestly Nebula didn't care. She was just glad to be back inside a slut's ass again, especially such a perfectly fuck able one such as this.

"Sister, do not ruin that fuck hole." Gamora scolded, "It's for everyone's use."

"Shut up and feed her your cock." Nebula growled.

"She's right Nebula." Sif interjected, "That hole is for you sisters to share, so don't ruin it yet. That's my job. Besides, we wouldn't want this little ass whore cumming too soon, would we?"

"No." Nebula grumbled, then after a few long seconds of just staring at the beautiful sight in front of her she reluctantly added, "Sorry."

Apology accepted." Sif grinned, before turning her attention to Gamora, "But you're sister is right. You should make her taste her own ass, then when it is clean you may then switch over again, and so on, and so on. That way you're constantly making that ATM whore taste her own ass while the other one of you is fucking it."

"With pleasure, Mistress Sif." Gamora grinned before doing just that, walking round and shoving her cock down Natasha's throat.

As Gamora had already been halfway there it took only about a second for her to achieve her goal, and being a greedy ass to mouth whore it took even less for Natasha to start sucking that big dick which had just plundered the deepest part of her bowels. It was obviously very distracting, Nebula looking up several times and even smirking as her beloved sister treated Natasha's mouth like the fuck hole it was while Nebula did the same with The Black Widow's butt hole.

Of course now she finally had what she wanted Nebula's main focus was enjoying that fat ass while she had it, which was pitifully short in her opinion. It would have been incredibly frustrating if it hadn't been for the fact that this was their Mistress demonstrating her superiority over them, and despite herself Nebula loved that.

Wanda also loved it, and perhaps even more than anyone else here, because while she was using her magic to show everyone what was happening to Natasha's fuck holes she was the only one experiencing what each of the people involved felt. Others could guess certain roles, the one they most related too, but now Wanda found she could appreciate them all.

If pressed for choice Wanda would have easily chosen the role of the bottom, as she knew just what ecstasy Natasha was feeling, and how much more intense it would be when their beloved Mistress Sif joined in on the fun, but there was definitely something to be said for the role of the two alien sisters as they swapped places over and over again until it all became too much even for the mighty Black Widow.

After another intense inner battle Natasha cried out while the sisters were swapping, "Harder! Fuck me harder! Oh God, wreck my ass and make me cum! Please? Please Sif, let me cum like a bitch with a dick in my ass. Make one of your little bitches make me cum so I can truly be a bitch's bitch. Or do it yourself. I don't care, just do it! Fuck me! Oh shit, fuck my big fat ass and make me cum!"

While Natasha was talking all eyes, or at least most, turned to Mistress Sif, who ordered sooner than expected, "Remember, one each."

The only response she got from Nebula was a wicked grin as she slammed her strap-on back up Natasha's butt and started to sodomise her far more brutally than before. Wanda could tell their Mistress wasn't pleased with this, and Nebula would be punished later, but she couldn't blame Nebula for not caring and was happy that Mistress Sif chose to let it go for now as Wanda's body trembled from the force of the pleasure that Nebula and particularly Natasha were feeling.

It was the same story when it was Gamora's turn, although truth be told both sisters failed to pull out after only one orgasm, both pushing themselves through several and giving Natasha even more, which was something that Wanda was sure she didn't need to tell Mistress Sif, but again she let it go for the greater good.

Eventually when Nebula and then Gamora were done with The Black Widow's butt hole Mistress Sif turned to Wanda and grinned, "Your turn my sweet Witch."

With a happy, and somewhat nervous, smile and a nod Wanda quickly kneeled down in front of Natasha, grabbed hold of her strap-on and then slide into that gaping ass hole. Even on the verge of breaking Natasha Romanoff was one intimidating woman, but Wanda was mostly nervous about being able to please her precious Mistress Sif.

After all, she wasn't some alien bread for war, and although her powers did enhance her strength she wondered if it would truly be enough to keep up with the stronger women. Then she pushed that moment of doubt aside to concentrating on burying the full length of her cock inside Natasha's ass and then officially beginning to butt fuck The Black Widow for the first of what would hopefully be many times.

Hopefully next time Wanda would be granted more time with this perfect ass, not just sliding in the end and going straight to the brutal rectum wrecking. Although that wouldn't be exactly all Wanda got, the Witch thought to herself with a wicked grin. Yes, Mistress Sif was about to give her, and Natasha, a special treat. One which would finally break the mighty Black Widow for good, and bring Mistress Sif one step closer to her goal.

But now Wanda was more than happy to pound Natasha's fat ass, her eyes and hands, and eventually her entire body glowing red as she brutally assaulted Natasha's ass hole, making those fat cheeks jiggle obscenely and the stronger woman scream like a shameless anal loving bitch.

It was a sight which delighted Sif, and she called out with encouragement, "That's it my sweet little Witch, pound that bitch! Mmmmmm, pound that bitch's butt! Oh yes Wanda, pound Natasha's slutty little bitch butt! Ooooooh yessssss, make it nice and loose for me. Yesssssss, make Natasha Romanoff's ass hole loose and ready for me to fuck! Fuck it hard and make that little bitch cum! Make the mighty Black Widow cum like the bitch she is. Ohhhhhh yesssss, that's it Wanda, wreck that fat ass! Make that big booty bounce for you. Oh yes, that's so sexy. Mmmmm, I love watching Natasha Romanoff's big fat ass jiggling while it's being fucked. Oh Wanda, mmmmm, you're making me so proud."

Sif enjoyed the sight so much, and giving her bitch encouragement, then she allowed Wanda to sodomise Natasha much longer than intended, allowing both women to cum several times in the process. She got a lot of disapproving looks for this, although not as much as Wanda and Natasha, but Sif didn't mind. It wasn't like Nebula and Gamora hadn't pushed their luck and pushed themselves to multiple climaxes, and her other sluts had certainly had plenty.

Besides, she made no secret of the fact that Wanda was one of her favourites, and as soon as Natasha accepted her rightful place she would easily become one of Sif's favourites too. Honestly she already was. How could she not be with an ass like that? An ass Sif soon needed a piece of herself. Only she wasn't going to take it alone.

"Wanda, stop for a minute and lift that cute little butt of yours up into the air." Sif ordered.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda gasped in response.

Sif licked her lips at the two tempting butts in front of her, before pressing her strap-on against the butt hole which was already stretching for one dick and then taunting, "I assume this will be your first time being double ass fucked?"

"No... it will." Natasha croaked in clarification, but offered up no other protest.

"Excellent." Sif beamed, "Then I will have taken an anal cherry from you after all."

Not giving Natasha any further chance to protest Sif gave a mighty shove forwards, forcing the head of her cock into the other woman's already cock filled ass hole and causing the mighty Black Widow to screech in pain. More importantly though afterwards Natasha just whimpered and concentrated on relaxing, totally accepting her fate and almost certainly wanting it.

Not because she had no choice, or because of exhaustion or the influence of Sif's magic, but because deep down Natasha Romanoff was one of this world's biggest anal whores who's fat ass needed to be abused like this. Natasha had proven that before, and Sif had no doubt she would prove it again given half the chance.

That was why Sif began pushing inch after inch of her dick into Natasha's back passage alongside Wanda's dick, stretching that forbidden orifice far beyond what it was normally capable of, and sure enough the other warrior took it with only a few whimpers and cries of pain. There was even a hint of pleasure in those sounds, which became overwhelming once Sif buried every inch of her strap-on into Natasha's shit pipe and started to gently give The Black Widow her first-ever double butt fucking. Then inevitably Natasha's cries became of pure pleasure, and then finally the stubborn woman gave Sif what she truly wanted.

Before that Wanda was constantly asking her through their mental link whether she should joined the fun, Sif having to tell her no a surprising amount of times. Well, it wasn't surprising that Wanda would be eager to slam fuck Natasha's big ass, but normally she was so busy tripping over herself to please Sif that Wanda normally didn't think that herself. Sif wasn't sure whether to be impressed or annoyed. Either way it would be a good excuse to spank Wanda's cute little ass.

Sif was tempted to do it right away given that Wanda's butt was pretty much stuck directly into her face. Or perhaps switch from Natasha's loosened whore hole to Wanda's tight little bitch hole. But no, Sif needed to concentrate on breaking The Black Widow once and for all. Fortunately for her, and Natasha, it seemed like she'd finally found the thing which would push even the mighty Black Widow over the edge of becoming a slave.

Natasha almost protested when Sif revealed her intentions, not because she feared the pain of it, but because she feared the inevitable pleasure would be the thing that would finally break her. It didn't happen right away, but it happened. There was just something about having her most private hole being stretched so obscenely wide, Sif forcing upon her such an incredible humiliation, greater than even Maria had given to her.

And that humiliation became even greater when Sif's strap-on slid into her bitch hole and then slowly but surely invaded her rectum, until every inch of that second dick was buried deep within her bowels alongside the first, the whole experience causing Natasha the most wonderful pain and devastating pleasure of her life.

Shortly after that Sif officially started to give Natasha her first-ever double ass fucking, thrusting her hips back and forth and causing both her own dildo and the one strapped around Wanda's waist to pump in and out of her forbidden hole at the same time.

The sensation was so overwhelming Natasha just couldn't stop herself from whimpering and crying out pathetically, moans of pleasure soon being added into the mix to prove that The Black Widow really was the biggest anal whore in the entire world.

Something Natasha wasn't allowed to forget, as all around her Sif's other slaves giggled wickedly and taunted her, although the only one she really paid any attention to was her precious Maria, her words completely destroying whatever was left of her.

"It's okay baby, just let go. Mmmmm, give Mistress Sif your ass, and every other part of you." Maria grinned with blissful happiness as she urged her former bitch to take her rightful place as part of Mistress Sif's collection, "Yesssss, that's it. Allow your ass to stretch like never before! Ohhhhhhh, take two big dicks up your whore ass! Oh fuck baby, that's so hot! Mmmmmm, I love watching you getting double ass fucked. Ooooooh, I'm so jealous of you. I wish it was my ass Mistress Sif was totally destroying. I bet it feels good, doesn't it? Because sure, it hurt at first, but now you can't imagine life without it. That's how it used to feel with me, and that's what I feel now with Mistress Sif. So just give in Natasha. Become just like your fat ass, completely destroyed and owned by Mistress Sif. You want it, so why fight it? Mmmmm yeahhhhhhh, you were always destined to become the biggest anal whore on the face of the Earth, so you might as well be Mistress Sif's anal whore so she can take care of you and give you what you need. Please baby, just submit and we can be together forever, as slaves of Sif. That's all I want. Oh yeah, mmmmmm, and deep down you know that's all you want. So just do it. Surrender every little part of you, but especially that fat ass, to Mistress Sif. Become the mindless anal whore you were always meant to be."

It was hearing Maria talk like that which finally broke Natasha Romanoff. This was the only person she'd ever truly loved, the woman who had broken her and turned her into her submissive bitch, and here she was, just another slave of Sif. It was too much. It was just too much.

And the irony wasn't lost on Natasha. Maria had shown her that deep down she was a bottom who crave to be topped, and here was the greatest top in the universe. The top who had broken her top and turned her into a bottom. So why was Natasha trying so hard to resist? Especially when it meant she and Maria could be happy together as they spent their lives pleasing a vastly superior woman.

"FUCK ME! FUCK MY ASS!" Natasha screamed at the top of her lungs as she felt herself breaking completely and truly becoming a mindless slave, "POUND FUCK MY SLUTTY LITTLE ASS HOLE AND MAKE ME CUM! AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKK, MAKE ME CUM, PLEASE MAKE ME CUM! MAKE ME CUM AND I'LL BE YOURS! OOOOOOOH SHIT, ALL YOURS PLEASE MISTRESS SIF, SLAM FUCK ME HARD AND MAKE ME CUM! WRECK MY FUCKING BUTT HOLE! AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKK, RUIN MY BIG FAT ASS! OHHHHHHHH GOOOOODDDDD, PLEASE MISTRESS SIF, MAKE ME YOUR SLAVE! I WANNA BE YOUR SLAVE! NOTHING BUT A SLAVE OF SIF, AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH YEAHHHHHHHHH, OH GOD, OOOOOOOOHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDD YEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSS!"

Quickly proving Natasha had made the right choice Mistress Sif started rapidly increasing the pace, effortlessly making Natasha experienced the most powerful climax of her life in what felt like seconds. Only it was outdone by the next one that followed it, and that one was outdone, and so on, and so on until it felt like she was constantly cumming. Wanda and Maria helped by eventually beginning to thrust as well, but they couldn't match the speed and the power of the mighty Sif.

They just couldn't compare, and they were only here because of the wonderful Mistress Sif, who had been so graciously patient with Natasha until she realised the truth. And that truth was that every ounce of her body, especially her big fat ass, rightfully belonged to the goddess known as Mistress Sif, Natasha just hope that she could give her half of the ecstasy she was currently receiving.

Sif would happily argue that she was getting the better part of this deal. After all, while her eventual orgasms weren't quite as overwhelming as what her slaves felt when she inflicted this extreme on them Sif was convinced it couldn't compare to the joy of the power and dominance she felt whenever she was so obscenely violating another woman's most private hole.

This was an extreme she saved special occasions enhancing those feelings that she craved so much. Oh, and what a special occasion this was. Perhaps even the most special occasion she'd ever had. Why? Because today Sif finally conquered her biggest challenge. At least of this world.

It was somehow even more satisfying than Sif had imagined it would be to have the mighty Black Widow breakdown and swear her undying devotion to her, especially as unbeknownst to Natasha this was secretly being filmed by Wanda's magic, as it had been from the beginning. Unlike with Maria it wasn't streaming live, as although Sif was confident in her own skills Natasha had proven to be surprisingly resistant.

Besides, it gave Sif an excuse to watch the footage back later and craft what would no doubt be the most watched erotic film in the history of this planet, The Breaking Of The Black Widow, starring Mistress Sif and her slaves. Perhaps Sif would even charge for it, instead of releasing it for free as originally intended.

Pushing such thoughts out of her head for now to concentrate on what was important Sif tried desperately to hold back her own climax so she could make this heavenly double ass pounding last even longer, but it was just too much.

The stimulator smashing her clit, the smack of flesh on flesh, Natasha's jiggling ass cheeks, Wanda's butt begging her to take it as a desert, the screams of pleasure coming from Natasha and the encouragement coming from her slaves, and most of all the sheer joy of finally breaking the infamous Black Widow pushed Sif over the edge of perhaps the most satisfying climaxes of her life, which was really saying something considering how much kinky sex she had.

With the end in sight Sif suddenly ripped Wanda's strap-on from her, and then in one swift movement stood up while pulling Natasha along with her, and then flipped her around so they were face to face. Sif had done this a few times, but never with two dildos in a slave's ass before.

Impressively she managed to keep those dildos entrenched within Natasha's rectum while switching positions, Sif at first grinning wickedly because of it, then that grin became even wider as the blissful happiness and devotion on Natasha's face told her that The Black Widow was finally completely broken.

She then started bouncing Natasha up and down her cock with one hand while using the other to slam the dildo not strapped around her waist in and out of Natasha's butt hole, meaning she was officially double ass fucking Natasha on her own.

Maria watched all this with overwhelming happiness and jealousy battling for dominance inside her. She was happy because her super stubborn girlfriend had clearly finally broken once and for all and accepted that she was always supposed to be a slave of Sif. Also Natasha was the hottest woman she ever met. Well, perhaps second only to Mistress Sif. But Natasha had the best ass, and it was incredible to see it get brutalised so thoroughly.

It had been equally incredible to see her get gang banged by all these beautiful women, especially when she had been a part of it. However this was the best part. The part where Mistress Sif took what was rightfully hers, ironically exactly the same way she had completely broken Maria, except for the fact that there were two dicks inside Natasha's ass, instead of one.

However that reminder of her first time with this goddess, and how Mistress Sif had eventually broken her, threw gasoline on Maria's jealousy. Her cock hungry ass hole quivered with need, begging to know why Natasha's ass hole was the lucky orifice being ploughed right now? Why did Natasha's ass hole get two dicks when her ass hole had none? Why couldn't she be the centre of attention and be getting gang banged like that?

Most importantly, why couldn't it be her pleasing Mistress Sif with her slutty little bitch hole? Maria didn't have to look around her to know every other woman in here was thinking the same thing, but ultimately didn't say anything because they knew Mistress Sif was breaking Natasha in, and it was what Mistress Sif wanted that mattered. Well, actually they said a lot, but it was clear that Mistress Sif was completely lost in what they were doing, so Maria didn't bother.

Instead while her Mistress was distracted Maria slowly unstrapped the dildo around her waist, bought it up to her lips and started slowly sucking her girlfriend's cum and cunt cream from it, her training allowing her to do this without ever taking her eyes away from where Natasha was being bounced up and down like a ragdoll. She even reached down to play with her own pussy and rubbed herself to another climax.

Which could get her in big trouble, but she kind of hoped that was the case as she loved it when Mistress Sif spanked her. To be fair all the other slaves were frantically masturbating. Even that little teacher's pet Wanda was getting herself off. And the dildos still around the waists of Gamora and Nebula had already been cleaned thanks to Darcy, so either Mistress Sif would have to let it go, or by the end of the night all their butts would be bright red. Maria was good either way.

She even moved around so she could get the best possible look at the blissful happiness on Natasha's face, although it proved to be unnecessary as seconds later Natasha somehow found the energy to wrap her arms and legs around Mistress Sif and stroked her lovingly, only encouraging their Mistress to hammer her ass hole even harder.

Then seemingly without any warning Mistress Sif dropped Natasha onto the floor, both cocks leaving her bottom with an obscene sound. Gathering around quickly the slaves of Sif gasped and murmured as they looked at their Mistress's handiwork, and then Darcy Lewis verbalise what they were all thinking.

"Oh my God Mistress Sif, you've ruined her ass!" Darcy exclaimed with mostly delight as she stared at the shuddering woman's gaped butt hole, "Like, seriously. I've never seen a gape like that before. Fuck, it's totally wrecked!"

"Really? Now this I must see." Sif grinned with delight, before becoming stern, "Natasha! Show me your ruined hole. Mmmmmm, bend over and show me that ass. Now!"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Natasha whimpered deliriously.

Natasha was still shaking with the force of her after-shocks at this point, not to mention drool coming out of her mouth and onto Mistress Sif's beautiful feet. It felt like she was lucky to be alive, let alone conscious, and while Darcy was talking Natasha didn't think she would ever be able to move again. But then her wonderful Mistress gave her an order, and suddenly she had to find the strength to be able to obey.

It took her a few long seconds for that need to obey to give her the adrenaline she needed to get up, but it was all worth it when she saw the triumphant smirk on the face of her beloved Mistress Sif as she got onto her hands and knees, turned around so that her butt was facing her owner, then reached back to spread her cheeks as wide as she could to show off her ruined bitch hole.

"My, my... that is quite the gape." Sif chuckled at the cavernous ruin in front of her, then ordered, "Wanda, stop cloaking the cameras. Mmmmm, and make sure you get plenty of shots of that thoroughly owned ass hole, and Natasha's face."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda happily obeyed with a smile.

Once the cameras were in place Sif pushed, "What are you?"

"Your slave Mistress Sif." Natasha announced proudly without hesitation, "I'm nothing but a slave of Sif. Which makes me one of the luckiest women in the world."

"So true." Sif chuckled, "Now prove it by cleaning my cock!"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Natasha replied happily.

She obeyed just as happily, the thrill of proving herself, and exposing herself, giving Natasha the shot of adrenaline she needed to quickly turn around, shuffle over to Mistress Sif and eagerly wrap her lips around the big dick which had just plundered her fat ass.

Natasha then closed her eyes and moaned loudly and happily as for a few long seconds she savoured her favourite ever liquid, well, second only to Mistress Sif's cum, that being her own ass cream. And of course she savoured the knowledge that this cock had been so deep inside her, and was the weapon that Mistress Sif had used to finally conquer her. Or more accurately one of the weapons.

One of the others was placed besides the other weapon, Mistress Sif clearly leaving it there for Natasha to clean too. Like a good little sub Natasha initially waited for that command, happily concentrating on the dildo strapped around the waist of her Mistress, taking as much of it as she could into her mouth alone and then bobbing up and down it for several long minutes.

She then cautiously did the same with the cock that Mistress Sif was holding. Then Natasha moved back and forth between those dicks, eventually pushing them into her throat with practised ease for a truly thorough cleaning, which finally prompted the kind of encouragement she was used to receiving from her precious Mistress.

"Yesssss, that's it my little slut, deep throat me! Mmmmmm, deep throat my cock." Sif ordered gleefully, reaching down to stroke the hair of her newly housebroken pet, "Both of them! Oh yes, deep throat my cocks like the little cock whore you are! Oh yes, every inch! Mmmmm, that's every inch down your whore throat! Yeahhhhh, your mouth takes cock almost as easily as your ass hole, huh? Ooooooh yeahhhhh, your mouth and ass hole are perfect little fuck holes for me. Your cunt too. Oh yes, all of The Black Widow's fuck holes are now mine to use however, whenever and wherever I want! Isn't that right Natasha? Huh? You're mine now, and no more of this silly resisting me nonsense. Mmmmm yeahhhhhhh, now you're nothing but just another notch on my belt. Oh yes, you're my slut, my whore, my slave, ohhhhhh fuck, you're anything I want you to be! Isn't that right Natasha? Answer me bitch! Tell me what you are!"

As soon as Mistress Sif pulled her cock out of her mouth a fully recharged Natasha immediately cried out, "Yes Mistress Sif, I'm your slave! I'm your bitch, I'm your slut, I'm your whore, and whatever else you want me to be. I'm yours! My fuck holes are yours! All of them! Oh God Mistress Sif, I don't want to be anything except a notch on your belt. Mmmmm, part of your collection. Oh fuck, just another slave of Sif."

"She's telling the truth Mistress Sif." Wanda chimed in, "She's completely broken now, and only wants to be yours."

"I know." Sif grinned, "And I assume you got that on camera?"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda grinned proudly, "Do you want me to broadcast it around the world yet?"

"Not yet... Natasha, kiss my feet." Sif ordered her new slave before turning her attention back to her Witch, "Make sure you get plenty of footage of The Black Widow grovelling at my feet, then later I'll use the footage we have to make a little video. Ohhhh yesssss, I shall call it The Breaking Of The Black Widow and release it online. Perhaps we'll even charge money for it, if you want. I don't care, just as long as you make sure everyone knows where to find it. Mmmmm, I want everyone, but especially what's left of The Avengers, to know what happened to their precious Black Widow. That she is now just a walking fuck hole for me, just like her girlfriend Maria Hill, and any other woman I want on this planet, or any other."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda happily obeyed.

Natasha had mumbled those words before lowering her head down to start frantically kissing the feet of her new owner, blissfully happy in the knowledge that soon everyone would know what happened to her. She wanted them to know. She wanted everyone to know that she was one of the lucky women who got to pleasure Mistress Sif with her holes.

That was now all Natasha Romanoff wanted out of life. Well, that and more fun with her fellow slaves, especially Maria, but that was a distant second to the privilege of pleasing Mistress Sif, Natasha's silently promising herself to be the best sex slave Mistress Sif ever had as she continued grovelling at her conqueror's feet.

Chapter 158: Chapter 158. enslaves Bobbi and May (SLAVES OF SIF)

Bobbi Morse was pushing herself like never before when it came to her training lately. She had always trained hard, but now she wasn't just preparing to protect the world, or even save her own life. No, Bobbi was training to save her dignity. Her self-respect. Hell, Bobbi was literally trying to save her own ass.

Because she didn't want to suffer the same fate as Natasha Romanoff and Maria Hill when, and probably if, the alien known as Sif attacked SHIELD again. Of course the entire time she was training there was a voice in the back of her head asking, if The Black Widow couldn't resist Sif, what chance did she have? What chance did any of them have? And, was Sif right, had she already won?

Speaking of the devil what Bobbi had feared suddenly happened, and a portal opened up with Sif strolling through it. As usual she wasn't alone, her trusty little side-kick Wanda Maximoff, there to teleport her in and out at will and make sure that everyone at SHIELD witnessed this, video cameras and screens filling the room from out of nowhere.

But that wasn't the most disturbing part, as Sif was also accompanied by Agent Romanoff and Director Hill, both naked except for the collars around their necks, complete with leads that Sif was holding so she could pull them along like the pets they had become. They even walked on all fours and panted, the incredibly strong women shameless in their submission to their Mistress.

"Rejoice Lady Warriors of SHIELD, for I have come to make you mine." Sif announced proudly, "Soon you will be nothing but mindless sex slaves, with the honour of devoting your lives to pleasing me. Some of you shall even know the joys of eating my pussy and ass today, and by the end your butt holes will look like this."

With just a snap of Sif's fingers Agent Romanoff and Director Hill scrambled to their feet. For a second Bobbi thought they would attack Sif to try and get some of their dignity back, but no, instead these two proud and strong women walked slightly forward, turned around and bent over while reaching back to spread their cheeks wide open, exposing their gaped butt holes.

Which unfortunately Bobbi had seen before, both on a TV screen and in her own shameful fantasies afterwards, although while those gapes had been wide before each of those poor ass holes now looked like the Grand Canyon. Like the initial sight it was one which disgusted Bobbi, and yet to her shame turned her on.

"Yes, your ass holes will be gaped as a sign if your new places as nothing but slaves of Sif." Sif continued with glee, "Isn't that right my pets?"

There was a chorus of yes Mistress Sif, and eager to prove herself Natasha then piped up, "Mmmmm, your butts will all be used for the pleasure of Mistress Sif, just like my fat ass was. Oh yes, you'll all be ass fucked by Mistress Sif, and you will never be the same again."

Also eager to prove herself Maria interrupted her girlfriend, "Oh how I envy you all, because there is truly nothing like your first time with Mistress Sif. You're pathetic attempts to resist her. Feeling the ecstasy she can give you for the first time. That moment where she takes your anal cherry. Mmmmmm, and the moment you break completely. Oh if only I could feel that way again. But once you do, you'll never want to be anything except the personal fuck hole of our Mistress Sif."

Sif chuckled with delight at her slaves words, and then before Wanda could join in asked, "So, who's first?"

There was a deafening silence, and then Melinda May spoke up, "Me."

"Excellent." Sif grinned.

"But only if you can defeat me in combat." May challenged.

Sif laughed loudly, and then after a few long seconds of that questioned, "Are you serious? Please tell me you are serious."

"As a heart attack." May said dryly.

For a moment Sif looked thoughtful, and then arrogantly said, "That's not nearly enough of a challenge."

"Then fight me too." Bobbi piped up, trying to hide her nervousness.

"Oh, this should be good." Natasha grinned, still spreading her cheeks.

"They're the best SHIELD has to offer Mistress Sif." Maria quickly added, "Second to me and Natasha, of course."

"I suppose that makes you third and fourth best." Sif grinned, "I suppose that will do. Yes, I shall enjoy humiliating you in front of your comrades, and making you mine."

"Don't count on it." Bobbi bravely called out, before charging her opponent.

It wasn't her smartest strategy by far, but it wasn't like Bobbi really had any good options. She didn't trust Sif not to call upon her slave Wanda for an unfair advantage even if she got the upper hand, and there was no guarantee Bobbi could have done that even if she was at 100%.

Ironically preparing for this fight was her downfall, as when it came she was too tired to put up much of a fight. She tried, but embarrassingly quickly the Mockingbird was pinned to the ground, completely unable to move, Sif grinning down at her as she stood on her neck while Wanda gave her a nice slow three count, just to rub in the fact that she had just been beaten with ease.

"1... 2... 3! You're out!" Wanda called out with delight.

Sif giggled evilly, and then practically purred, "Next?"

May glared angrily at the arrogant so-called goddess, praying to anyone who would listen to give her the strength to knock that smug smile off of her face.

Sadly that was her only real move at this point, as while she had been annoyed by Bobbi's recklessness to charge straight in May had barely allowed herself a few seconds to roll her eyes before following suit, hoping their combined flurry of attacks would at least stand a chance against the mighty Sif.

After all, they were the best SHIELD had to offer, except for the two shameless whores who were now displaying their gaped butt holes, and given they were broken beyond repair that made Bobbi and May the best.

Alas May was swatted away like a fly, and by the time she landed Bobbi was already on the ground. Then before she could get up Bobbi's shoulders were pinned to the mat and Wanda was counting her out, May unable to do anything but watch in horror as the only SHIELD agent in the room close to her level, and was willing to help her, was defeated in seconds.

It was enough to even cause her mask to slip, and for a second her face was awash with fear and panic. Then she got a hold of herself, got to her feet, took a deep breath and then started to circle her opponent, which only seemed to amuse that arrogant bitch, again causing May to struggle to hide her emotions, this time from anger.

While to the untrained eye it looked like Sif was leaving herself open in the process, but May could tell that she was just goading her into attacking so she could counter, just like she had done with poor Bobbi, who was now nursing her neck, and her pride, on the side-lines. May try to wait it out so she could try and give Sif a taste of her own medicine, or at the very least knock Sif on her ass before she destroyed May's.

But it was no use, Sif was acting like she had all the time in the world, and she did. SHIELD could throw everything it had at her, and it would fail. Which was why the organisation, and the planet, was leaning towards submitting to Sif's demands to give her any woman she wanted. Which disgusted May, but she almost understand their twisted logic.

This was a war that both May and the world had lost before it began. Sif was just too powerful. Even without Wanda Maximoff backing her up she would be almost impossible to beat, and now she also had the world's best female fighter as her mindless sex slave and a couple of aliens who were just as good, if not better.

Then there was Sif's magic, which even now May could feel affecting her, urging her to give in already and dropped to her knees so she could worship her Mistress Sif. It was enough to make May cursed herself for not being entirely straight. It was also enough to make May redouble her efforts to at least not go down without a fight.

Sif was deeply impressed with Melinda May. Not only did she very nearly hit her, but she avoided several of Sif's attacks. At least at first. But she was still only human, meaning she lacked the centuries of experience in supernatural strength that Sif had, so ultimately nature took it's course. Arguably Sif should have rewarded May for this impressive feat by allowing her to lose gracefully, but she just couldn't resist making an example out of her.

Or at least more than she already was about too. How? By making her submit of course, specifically by pinning May down onto her front and then pulling her arm back far enough that she was causing the maximum amount of pain without breaking it. Still May refuse to give in, which was more adorably stupid thing was commendable.

"There is no shame in losing with dignity." Sif reminded her opponent, and then after a brief pause added, "I can wait like this all night. How about you?"

There was another brief pause, and then May grumbled, "God damn you."

Then May slapped her hand against the mat repeatedly in the universal sign of giving up, causing Sif to chuckle and let go of the hold, "Excellent! I will so enjoy breaking that fighting spirit of yours Melinda, just like I did to The Black Widow."

Glancing briefly at the defeated Agent Romanoff, who was still displaying herself, May busily grumbled, "We'll see."

"Yes, we will." Sif agreed cheerily as she stood up to her full height and commanded firmly, "Now, get onto all fours and face the rest of your people. You too Bobbi. I wish to admire my latest conquests."

Her defeated opponents grumbled, but did as they were told, Sif watching with glee as May slowly got up on all fours, who was soon joined by Bobbi, both facing the other women and men in the training area, who were now all politely grouped together, providing Sif with a live audience as well as the cameras which would record her conquest of these two women.

Sif gave that audience a glance and a wink, before she turned her full attention to the delicious looking round butts in front of her, causing Sif to grin wickedly and even lick her lips as she kneeled down behind them and began to slide her hands all over them, squeezing and cupping the cheeks like a butcher with two juicy pieces of meat.

"Such gorgeous prizes." Sif chuckled wickedly, "I thoroughly look forward to fucking them both. But first..."

Without any further warning Sif gave both of those asses a hard smack. The first strike was simultaneous, Sif doing her best to get both cheeks with each hand. The following strikes were different. Sif started concentrating on one ass and then the other, just by resisting the urge to use her full strength, or close to it, at least for now, instead sticking to a slow gentle pace.

She also made sure to spend plenty of time massaging those well-rounded globes, partly to make their first spankings easier on her new pets, but mostly just because Sif did so enjoy making this as humiliating as possible for the two inferior warriors.

Despite starting out slow and gentle, at least by her standards, Sif noticed two very different reactions from her latest conquests, and it pleased her greatly. Melinda May maintained her dignity for the most part, barely letting out a sound from that first strike, and then after that nothing. Hell, she barely even flinched. But Bobbi Morse, oh that was a different story.

Bobbi cried out loudly from the very first strike, and then continue to do so as Sif settled into giving her a gentle spanking. She also whimpered pathetically, and got so wonderfully wet. Sif could smell it. And that was nothing compared to the reaction she got when she started to heat things up a notch.

Bobbi wanted to be brave like Agent May, but while she knew she wasn't close to that level she had at least thought that if, and maybe when, the time came she would be able to hold onto a little more of her dignity, at least for a while, as Sif joyfully humiliated her. But when the time came it was just too much. It was too much to be spanked in front of an audience.

In front of Agent May. And for it to be right after Bobbi had been so quickly and easily defeated. It was just too much. And just when Bobbi didn't think it could get any worse it did. Worse than she could have ever imagined, because she actually began enjoying it. She actually began getting wet from being spanked, and her only saving grace was no one knew. Then she didn't even have that.

"Mmmmmm, this is fun. But it could be better." Sif taunted gleefully, "Oh, I know... we can make this a bare bottom spanking. Doesn't that sound like fun?"

Before Bobbi could at least try and offer up a smart ass reply Sif grabbed a tight hold of her gym shorts and ripped them apart with ease. Then thankfully she did the same to Agent May and then started to give her the same treatment as she had given Bobbi a few seconds ago, namely near constant strikes to her bottom, pausing only to greedily grope it.

Of course Sif had been switching back and forth before, but there had been a few long minutes where she had lingered on Bobbi, overwhelming the poor Mockingbird and making her realise just how wet her pussy was becoming, which really got some pathetic sounds out of her.

Even during the brief rest Bobbi continued whimpering pathetically, partly because her butt hurt, and partly because from the sound of it Sif was kicking things up a notch, but mostly because it wasn't only her ass which was now exposed.

No, it was her cunt, and while thankfully her fellow Agents, including Agent May, wouldn't be able to see it from this angle Wanda could, and more to the point she could focus her cameras on Bobbi's pussy and expose the fact that she was wet. Perhaps more to the point, Sif could see it. Or at least she would when she returned her attention to Bobbi. Something which Bobbi was dreading.

Inevitably it happened, but surprisingly when it did Sif didn't say anything. No, she just chuckled with delight and restarted the spanking, but in truth that was more than enough to further Bobbi's humiliation. Then every so often when she stopped to grope her butt Sif would slide her hand over Bobbi's wet twat, causing the Mockingbird to let out a whimper of pleasure from the oh so brief stimulation.

Which got a wicked chuckle out of Sif, and a soft one out of Wanda. Bobbi wasn't sure of Agent May's reaction, but she was guessing it was disgust. God knows Bobbi was disgusted with herself, especially as her reactions got even more humiliating.

May was disgusted and ashamed at Agent Morse, but she had bigger problems right now then Bobbi's reactions to this unique brand of torture. After all, her ass was also exposed and being beaten by an alien intent on enslaving her, so May was doing her best to try and avoid that fate. Or at least trying to put up a fight before perhaps succumbing to the inevitable.

Which she would have done if there had been no witnesses, but because there were it only pushed May to fight harder to stay silent and not to give Sif what she wanted, which was obviously a reaction. So in a way, although it discussed at her May was kind of grateful for Agent Morse's weakness, because it meant that the other Agent received more of the alien's attention.

Despite herself May found herself smirking as while the force had been increased when it was her turn Sif really kicked things up a notch with poor little Bobbi's butt, gradually phasing out the groping in favour of a constant assault on the blonde's ass, and increasing the power behind those strikes to the point where Sif had to be using at least close to her full strength.

As a result Bobbi was not only constantly crying out but literally crying, May not needing to look to know there was tears streaming down her cheeks because she could hear Agent Morse bawling like a baby, breaking the illusion that the Mockingbird was anything but a wannabe.

Of course May should have known better to think that way, as karma quickly bit her on the ass. Or more accurately hit her on the ass, as of course she received the same treatment from Sif minutes later, only it may have been even harder than what Agent Morse had been forced to endure, which was really saying something.

To her credit May prevented herself from losing control completely, but even she couldn't avoid reacting completely, and inevitably some cries of pain and anguish escaped her lips. Even a few whimpers and sobs, which was beyond any humiliation May had ever known. At least so far tonight, May having a terrible feeling that she was about to receive more.

Sure enough she found herself breaking down even further as Sif continued going back and forth, beating their butts red and bruised in front of their fellow Agents. And the worst part wasn't that simply Bobbi was enjoying it, but May was too. She told herself it was only because of Sif's magic, because it had to be, but that didn't really matter right now.

All that mattered was that May was wet, and Sif knew it. First there was a wicked chuckle that hinted at that, then confirmation as May's pussy was rubbed. Then Sif redoubled her efforts into spanking them, to the point that even May was considering begging for mercy. Thankfully she correctly guessed all she really needed to do was wait until it became too much for Bobbi, and the Mockingbird would suffer that humiliation for her.

"Stop! Please stop." Bobbi whimpered pathetically after several minutes of hard spanking, "I'll do whatever you want, just please, stop spanking me."

"Damn right you will do whatever I want, now turn around and show the class your well beaten butts." Sif ordered gleefully, then grinning wickedly as the formerly proud warriors quickly did as they were told, causing the other SHIELD Agents to gasp at the sight of those bright red asses. Then after giving those students a few long seconds to admire the sight Sif walked in front of where Bobbi was kneeling and then asked her, "Good, now Bobbi, do you want to eat your Mistress's pussy?"

"Yes." Bobbi whimpered.

"You can do better than that." Sif sing-songed.

Bobbi took a deep breath, looked up at the tall brunette, and begged, "Please Mistress Sif, may I have the privilege of eating your pussy? Please? I want it so bad. I want to eat your pussy. I need it. Please give it to me. Please? Oh Sif, my Mistress, make me your pussy eating slut. Please? Please Mistress, give me your yummy cunt."

"I suppose that will do." Sif said, "Go ahead Bobbi, you may have the privilege of eating your Mistress's pussy."

"Thank you Mistress Sif." Bobbi whimpered as she did as she was told.

"And... Natasha, you may have the honour of eating my ass." Sif announced.

"Thank you Mistress Sif." Natasha replied with a blissfully happy smile.

Natasha then let go of her cheeks, turned around, dropped to her knees and crawled over to where her Mistress was standing. As she went Natasha watched Bobbi kneeling before Mistress Sif and after a brief hesitation closed her eyes, leaned forward and then press that pretty face of hers in between the legs of the goddess. God, how Natasha envied her. And she knew that Maria and Wanda did too.

After all, a first time with Mistress Sif was something truly special, and the first time tasting her twat, God, Natasha almost wanted to ask Wanda to erase her memory just so she could have that privilege again. Natasha even slowed her role so she could hear Bobbi moan as the taste of pure heaven hit her taste-buds.

Of course Natasha had a privilege of her own to deal with, and that remained her main focus, especially when she reached her destination and she could have the honour of literally kissing Mistress Sif's ass. Then after half a dozen kisses to that firm backside Natasha pressed her face in between those globes and slid her tongue over her Mistress's ass hole, causing the dominant woman to let out a soft moan which caused Natasha's heart to flutter with delight.

So naturally Natasha repeated the process, sliding her tongue over Mistress Sif's back hole again and again with the same result. Eventually she even got some words of encouragement out of her owner. Although unsurprisingly they weren't all directed at her.

"Oooooooh yessssssss, that's it Bobbi, lick my pussy. Lick it! Oh yeah, lick it you little slut! Become my pussy licker!" Sif gleefully encouraged, grabbing a hold of Bobbi's blonde hair, "That's a good girl, mmmmmm, lick me! Lick my pussy while Natasha licks my ass hole. Ohhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhh, The Black Widow makes such a great ass kisser!

And she's kissing my ass, oooooooh, and licking it. Doing whatever she has too in order to please her Mistress Sif. Just like you Bobbi. And May. Ohhhhhhh yeahhhhhh, you're mine now! SHIELD is mine! And every woman in it belongs to me. Oooooooh, you two sluts are proving that. Oh yes Natasha, prove that you belong to me. Mmmmm, yeahhhhh Bobbi, prove just how much you love my pussy! Ohhhhhhh fuckkkkk!"

It wasn't much, particularly as Bobbi and the rest of the SHIELD Agents were clearly Mistress Sif's main priority right now. But that was also why it was so special, and while Natasha putting a little extra enthusiasm into her ass licking. Because this was a first for her and Bobbi with their Mistress Sif, and hopefully would be the first of many.

Because Bobbi was hella hot, and Natasha really wanted a chance to eat her pussy. Preferably while Mistress Sif was fucking her fat ass, although Natasha was more than happy to take whatever she was given. Also she loved the humiliation of worshipping Mistress Sif's ass in front of the less experienced SHIELD Agents, most of who used to respect and maybe even fear her.

Mostly though Natasha saw it as an honour. After all, she was giving Mistress Sif pleasure, and therefore fulfilling her purpose in life. Sure, it wasn't quite as tasty as the yummy treat Bobbi was enjoying, but for this moment it was enough, and Natasha wanted to show her gratitude for it.

She did that by pulling those cheeks apart gently with both hands so she could get even more access to Mistress Sif's butt hole, Natasha beginning to gently suck it as well as lick it, and eventually even try and push her tongue inside. Of course she didn't get very far because unlike Maria and the rest of their fellow slaves Mistress Sif's back door wasn't loosened from constant violations, which increased her Mistress's pleasure, which was the only thing that really mattered.

Bobbi meanwhile wasn't sure what to think. She'd initially been hesitant to submit to this, despite agreeing to it, as it was so humiliating to do it in front of an audience. Particularly as May was part of that audience. And the former Director of SHIELD Maria Hill, and The Black Widow Natasha Romanoff.

So three women she greatly respected, along with all the other SHIELD Agents, and who knows how many more thanks to The Scarlet Witch, all witnessing her beginning to orally pleasure the infamous alien who had defeated her in seconds and was hellbent on making SHIELD hers, along with any other woman in the world she wanted. And yet when it started Bobbi just couldn't stop.

In fairness this was far from her first time. In fact she loved pussy. She always had, since first experimenting in the SHIELD Academy. But this wasn't like any other pussy she had tasted before. This was so much better than that. This was heaven in liquid form, and from the very first lick she just couldn't get enough, Bobbi finding herself pushing her face deep into Sif's cunt in search of more of that addictive cream.

And oh, did she love hearing Mistress Sif moaning for her as Bobbi pleased her with her tongue. Sif! Not Mistress Sif, just Sif. Bobbi had to remember that, even though it was getting harder and harder as it felt so natural to be kneeling in front of this goddess and worshipping her. Like Bobbi belonged there. Like she had always belonged there. Oh God.

"More! Mmmmm fuck, that's so good Bobbi, but I want more." Sif suddenly demanded while pushing Bobbi's face deeper into her cunt, "Oooooooh yessssss, that's it, more eager lapping is a good start. Mmmmm, now lick my clit. Oh yes, more! More! Ohhhhhhh yesssssss, mmmmmm, linger on it just like that, aaaaaahhhhhhh fuck! Fuckkkkkkkkk, ah shit, you too Natasha. Give me more. Yessssssss, bury that pretty face of yours in my ass! Fucking suffocate yourself in it. Ooooooh yeahhhhhhh, and fuck it! Fuck it with your tongue! Ohhhhhhh fuckkkkkk yeahhhhhhh, tongue fuck me! Fuck me with your tongue! Oh fuck, especially you Bobbi. Especially you. Oooooooh Goooooodddddddd, shove your tongue inside my cunt and make me cum you bitch! Then you can be my bitch. Ohhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhh, fuck me, oooooooohhhhhhhhhh Goooooooodddddddd yeeeeeeeesssssss, fuck me!"

Despite her internal crisis Bobbi obeyed each and everyone of Sif's commands. She was even grateful to Mistress Sif for giving her such clear instructions of what she wanted, and for Natasha rimming the superior woman and making it easier for Bobbi to make their Mistress cum. Oh yes, Bobbi wanted to make this goddess cum. She was going to make this goddess cum.

Bobbi wanted that more than she'd ever wanted anything, mostly because she wanted to please Mistress Sif. Although if she was being honest with herself Bobbi also wanted the privilege of tasting this woman's cum, because after all, if her regular pussy cream was this good what would her cum taste like?

The answer was beyond any words imaginable, Bobbi feeling like she was cumming just from the feeling of that flavour hitting her taste-buds. With a loud groan she enjoyed Bobbi quickly sealed her mouth tightly around Sif's entrance, removed her tongue just as quickly and then desperately tried to swallow every single drop of girl cum the standing woman could give her.

Sadly she didn't quite succeed, but at least she got the majority of it. That was more than could be said for the next few climaxes, as the alien grabbed the sides of her head and firmly started using Bobbi's face as a fuck pad, just something she could rub her cunt against for her own pleasure. Which kind of felt like Mistress Sif was marking her territory, which was both wonderful, and terrifying.

Sif definitely saw it that way. After all, that was the whole point of all of this. To make Bobbi, and the rest of SHIELD, hers. And Sif was determined to do it, no matter what it took. However it didn't seem that Bobbi would be one of her more difficult conquests.

Sif had occasionally been wrong before, like ironically with Natasha, but it didn't matter, as that redhead was now frantically eating her ass in an effort to please her Mistress Sif. Besides, Sif really didn't think she was wrong given the way that Bobbi had taken to eating her cunt like a duck to water, obeying each and every one of Sif's commands and then getting ravenous the second she came in her mouth.

It was always so satisfying to see a reluctant but curious slave to be go from cautiously licking her pussy for the very first time to frantically trying to swallow every drop of her cum like the little dyke slut Sif would inevitably turn them into, if they weren't already. And despite her size Bobbi had submissive lesbian bitch written all over her, and clearly was just waiting for a dominant woman to put her in her place.

Sif was only too happy to do that, and while she continued by just letting Bobbi work there was something extra special about taking control at this point of a fuck. Especially when she had an audience to witness such total domination.

Now she had made her presence known Sif fully intended to record all of her conquests and transmit the results throughout the world, although in most cases they wouldn't be live, that way if she wanted to she could help her precious Wanda make a little sex tape of herself and her latest conquest, or in this case conquests.

Of course while the presence of the cameras were nice it really help having a live audience, especially those who weren't simply her slaves. Yes, Sif fucked enough women in front of her slaves as it was, mostly because those women were slaves, or about to be. But it was truly special to be watched by non-slaves, especially members of SHIELD who could do nothing while Sif used and humiliated their fellow Agents, Sif taking the time to smirk at them while cumming.

Also Sif took one hand off of Bobbi's head and transferred it to Natasha's so she could push the mighty Black Widow deeper into her ass, which only had Natasha eating her ass even more enthusiastically than before. This in turn caused Sif to smirk and cum again, which was wonderful, but sadly it was an end to this wonderful act.

Because sure, part of Sif would like to continue like this all night, or at least for a little longer, but she had other things to do if she wanted to conquer Agent May and Agent Morse, and for that she was going to need to save her strength. So Sif reluctantly tightened her grip on blonde and red hair and yanked the two other women away from her before dishing out fresh orders.

"Maria, take your little girlfriend's place." Sif panted, only briefly glancing at the former Director of SHIELD before turning her full attention to Melinda May, "You do the same Agent May. Oh yes, it's time you had the privilege of eating my cunt. Unless of course, you'd prefer to take another spanking first?"

May seriously considered that offer, because while she certainly didn't want to be spanked again she very much liked the idea of at least trying to put up a fight. However she knew at this point it would be for nothing, as Sif would insist on May eating her pussy no matter what.

In fact it would be even worse because May was seconds from breaking down before her Bobbi had done it during last spanking, and just the thought of having Sif's full attention when it came to spanking, and the goddess using close to half her strength, was truly terrifying. Besides, if she was honest with herself, part of May wanted to see if Sif's pussy was half as yummy as Bobbi had acted like it was.

So much to her humiliation May slowly began crawling towards the Amazon of a woman with the intent of licking her pussy. Although to her credit she was downright dignified compared to Bobbi stumbling away from Sif with her face covered in cum, and Natasha doing something similar, only staring with jealousy at her precious girlfriend as Maria quickly and eagerly got down behind Sif and buried her face in her ass.

Oh God, a woman May used to respect began eagerly eating the ass of the alien who had previously so utterly violated and humiliated her. Stolen her girlfriend. Enslaved her! And now Maria was willingly worshipping Sif's ass.

Was that going to be May's fate? No, May promised herself that as she reached her destination, closed her eyes, stuck out her tongue and pressed it against Sif's cunt. She would remain strong. She would not be defeated by this woman. Not again. She had to... God, Sif's pussy cream was pure heaven, May becoming completely addicted to it as soon as it hit her taste-buds.

After that May started eagerly repeating the process she had just performed, namely sliding her tongue from the bottom of Sif's pussy and then sliding it all the way to the top, resulting in more of that heavenly cream that the normally composed super spy just couldn't get enough of.

It wasn't long after that May was fucking her face deeper into Sif's yummy pussy, and more importantly pushing her tongue inside her Mistress Sif. No! Just Sif. May had to remember that, regardless of the cost, otherwise all was lost. She would be lost. She would become just another slave of Sif. Of course the annoying thing was that right now that didn't sound so bad.

In fact it kind of sounded like heaven to be able to regularly eat this yummy treat, please this obviously superior woman. And oh God, what would it be like to be fucked by a goddess? And what would a goddess's cum taste like? May didn't know, but thanks to Mistress Sif, and her very clear instructions, she was soon going to find out.

"That's it Melinda, mmmmm, lick my clit just like that." Sif gleefully ordered, "Can I call you Melinda? Agent May seems a little formal when your face is buried in my cunt. Mmmmm, I'll take that as a yes. Well Melinda, I want you to linger on my clit like a good little submissive dyke. Yessssss, that's it, make me feel good, don't make me cum. Not yet. Oh yeah, just tease me with your queer little tongue. Ohhhhhh fuck yeah, you too Maria. Eat my ass just like your girlfriend did! Oooooooooh yeahhhhhh, taste her saliva on my fucking ass hole! Oh fuck, lick my ass! Lick my pussy. That's it, good little lezzie sluts, mmmmm, oh fuck! Oh fuck! Oooooooohhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkk, eat me!"

Maria was really jealous of May right now as she was knowing the privilege of eating Mistress Sif's pussy. Well, May was doing it for the very first time, and while there was something to be said for discovering just how wonderful Mistress Sif tasted when Maria had finally been granted that privilege for the first time it had been somewhat ruined by her own stubbornness to accept her place, and she could tell May was suffering the same way she had.

Oh yes, Maria definitely preferred things as they were now, as she knew exactly how lucky she was to be eating that yummy treat, and the even tastier treats that May was about to be introduced too. Namely Mistress Sif's cum, just the thought making Maria want to push May out of the way so she could take over.

Those thoughts were of course a disservice to the current privilege Maria had been gifted with. After all, there was a whole bunch of sex slaves right now that were being denied the privilege of pleasing their Mistress, not to mention all the women around the world yet to known the joy of submitting to this goddess.

Besides, there was something so perfect about literally being able to kiss her Mistress's ass, especially in front of a crowd of SHIELD agents on a SHIELD base, as this was the former Director of SHIELD proving she now knew her place. That she was now Mistress Sif's ass kissing bitch, and proud of it.

Also while it didn't taste quite as good as Mistress Sif's pussy Mistress Sif's ass still tasted yummy, and in the beginning Maria could taste Natasha's saliva on Mistress Sif's butt hole. It wasn't the first time, and it brought back wonderful memories of taking it in turns to worship this ass to prove their loyalty after the first one and then the other was broken, while first one and then both happily spoke words of devotion to their rightful owner.

They had even shared rimming duties a few times, their tongues touching while licking Mistress Sif's ass hole in what had to be one of the most twisted kisses ever. Which she had also done with Wanda, but it was more special when it was with her girlfriend.

Of course now Mistress Sif's ass hole was 100% Maria's responsibility, and while it definitely helped that there was some other slut licking Mistress Sif's pussy at the same time that she was tonguing Mistress Sif's back hole that didn't mean she should spend the whole time daydreaming about the past.

No, Maria devoted every ounce of her attention she possibly could to the rim job, while keeping a careful look out for any commands that may come her way, either from Wanda or for more likely directly from Mistress Sif. Sure enough the latter came, Maria eagerly shoving her tongue as far up her Mistress's butt hole as she could possibly push it as soon as she was given permission too as she just wanted to do her part to make the superior woman cum.

Sif again held back on her own desire to cum for quite a while, both to show off her abilities and to further May's enslavement. Well, also for her own enjoyment, but the most important thing here was breaking Melinda, which seemed to be going very well given how the stubborn SHIELD Agent quickly when from reluctantly licking her cunt to eagerly lapping away at it like a pussy starving little dyke slut.

Oh yes, Melinda's training was coming along swimmingly, and as always Sif was convinced that all it would take was one hard butt fucking and she'd have another edition to her collection. Or more accurately two. Two sexy and capable warriors for her collection of sex slaves, and perhaps even her army.

But that was getting ahead of herself. For now Sif just chose to concentrate on the amazing pleasure she was feeling as, under her instructions, Melinda May went from steadily licking her pussy to lingering on her clit and then eventually taking it into her mouth and sucking on it. Meanwhile the former Director of SHIELD was eagerly rimming Sif in front of her former employees, further proving her submission to her.

Which made it very, very difficult to hold back on her urge for a climax, or more likely several given her previous track record. Yes, Sif's stamina was impressive, but sadly it was not infinite, and ultimately she was forced to order her sluts to push her over the edge. The real trick was maintaining her dominance while doing it.

"Yesssssss, eat my fucking ass you bitch! Mmmmmm fuck, eat it! Eat it good, oooooooh, now go deep. Shove your face deep in my ass and tongue fuck me you fucking butt muncher! Yesssss, munch my butt, ohhhhhhh, stick your naughty little butt munching tongue up my ass, ooooooohhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkk! Sif moaned, before ordering, "Now make me cum. Make me cum Melinda! Bury your tongue in my cunt while your former boss buries her tongue in my ass and make me fucking cum! Do it you little dykes, ohhhhhhh yeahhhhhhh, mmmmmmm, that's it, aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh fuck me! Fuck! Ohhhhhhh yessssssss, fuck me with your tongue! Ooooooooh fuck me and make me cum! Do it now, oooooooh yeahhhhhhh! Fuck me! Fuck meeeeeee yessssssss!"

Unsurprisingly it didn't take long for Melinda, and particularly Maria, to give Sif what she wanted. The obvious difference was that unlike her fellow slaves, and particularly her girlfriend Natasha, Sif's ass hole wasn't a slutty fuck hole, so Maria wasn't able to get her tongue very far into it. Meanwhile with only a slight hesitation Melinda shoved her tongue deep into Sif's pussy, pushing as much of it inside her as she could and then beginning to thrust in and out.

She even started off slow but then worked her way up like a good little cunt muncher, until not even Sif's legendary stamina could hold back her inevitable climax. Although to be fair there had been a lot of build-up, and Sif was surrounded by her slaves. And future slaves. So she had nothing to be ashamed of.

Indeed when the moment came the only thing that Sif felt was the kind of pure pleasure she had become totally addicted too, and had only known from fucking another woman. Or in this case women, she thought with a wicked smile. Wanting to savour that feeling Sif closed her eyes and just savoured that first intense orgasm, and the fact that the little dyke sluts immediately went to work on making her cum again.

Deciding to spoil them, and push Melinda further towards breaking, Sif tightened the grip she had on the back of their heads and pushed Maria and Melinda deep into her ass and pussy, and then started grinding against their faces, basically using them as a way to get off. And oh, did it work.

May had been struggling to resist her growing desire for Sif's pussy, but she became completely lost in it the second Mistress Sif's cum hit her taste-buds. She'd tasted some delicious things in her time, but Mistress Sif's cum was easily the best.

It was like liquid heaven, and May became obsessed with getting as much of it into her belly as she possibly could, greedily gulping it down as it flowed into her mouth and then quickly reinserting her tongue into her Mistress so she could try and get more. Oh yes, she tongue fucked her Mistress as hard and as deep as she could until finally she was rewarded again, which made her heart flutter with joy.

Sadly Mistress Sif began fucking her face, which in her current state May knew she should consider a reward, but it meant she couldn't even swallow the majority of this goddess's cum. Although in quite a nice consolation prize her face became covered in her Mistress's cum, making May feel like she was being branded by her new owner.

Ironically that thought caused her to snap out of it, and after a few long moments of self-loathing May once again promised herself she would resist. However seconds later she was pushed away, and May was actually disappointed. Not because she feared was next, not because she had been enjoying it so much.

"Nice work Agent May. You'll be a cunt lapping bottom yet." Sif taunted before she ordered, "Wanda, equipped me with a strap-on."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda said lovingly, her hands and eyes glowing as she made a strap-on dildo appear from nowhere and attach itself around the waist of her Mistress.

Then without needing to be asked Wanda made anal lube cover Mistress Sif's newly equipped cock as Sif addressed the two women she was breaking in, "Bobbi, Melinda, your training is coming along swimmingly. I'm so proud of you. Yesssss, you're both such eager little pussy pleasers. But now it's time for you to be truly broken in, and you know what that means, don't you? Yes, that's right... it's ass fucking time! So bend over bitches! Mmmmm yes, I want both you sluts to stick your asses up in the air for me to fuck. Come on, face down, ass up! Ohhhhhh yeahhhhh, give Mistress those virgin asses! You too Melinda. Do not make me tell you again!"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Bobbi whimpered pathetically in the middle of Sif's speech, doing as she was told.

May managed to keep glaring at her conqueror for a few long seconds, but ultimately she lowered her head and did as she was told while mumbling, "Yes Mistress Sif."

"That's better." Sif smiled, before correcting them, "But, face your little work friends while doing it. Yes, that's it. Good girls. I want the rest of SHIELD to be able to see the look in your faces when you cum for me... actually, point your asses at them. Yes, now Natasha and Maria, you come either side and give your little friends a quick rim job. Yessssss, I want you to eat the asses of your fellow SHIELD agents, and I want the rest of SHIELD to get the best look possible of it. Oooooh yes, make them love it up the ass almost as much as I'm about too. Oh fuck yeah! I love watching bitches playing together for my amusement."

There was a chorus of 'yes Mistress Sif', and then Natasha and Maria quickly crawl over to kneel either side of Bobbi and May, spread their ass cheeks apart and then leaned down so they could lick their ass holes.

Maria and Natasha had to look ridiculous while doing this, because their heads were upside down as they were leaning over, although they had made it very clear they had no shame before they began rimming May and Bobbi, and this only confirmed it.

And God dammit, May loved a rim job. Apparently even when it was preparation to get her virgin ass hole violated. Which was another thing Sif was taking from her, the joy of making a sub eat her ass out.

It didn't help matters that of course The Black Widow was an expert in all things sex, which very much included rim jobs, Natasha's tongue worshipping May's ass hole like a skilled pro, while clearly Bobbi received the same treatment from Maria. Or near enough. Maria Hill had been turned into a shameless ass kisser, but May doubted she could match what she could was currently receiving.

Besides, Bobbi was not way more fun than she was, given just how loudly she was crying out in pure pleasure. If Bobbi wasn't completely broken she soon would be, and perhaps that was all that May could hope for now, that she would at least outlast the Mockingbird before succumbing to Mistress Sif's dominance and power.

"Mmmmmm, that should be more than enough for these ass whores in training. Stop licking and turn around. Yesssss, that's it girls, face your friends. Face your fellow agents of SHIELD as you are conquered!" Sif chuckled with delight, "No, don't stop spreading their cheeks! Spread them wider! Yessss, spread those cheeks nice and wide so I can get the best possible look at their virgin butt holes stretching for me! Ohhhhh yes, that's so pretty. Mmmmm, two pretty little butt holes just waiting to be broken in and conquered forever. Just like the women there attached too. But who should have the honour first? Oh, I know, how about the pathetic loser who I defeated in five seconds? Yesssss, mmmmm, get ready Bobbi, because now your loser ass hole is mine!"

Bobbi whimpered pathetically as she could feel her cheeks being spread by Maria, exposing her vulnerable little virgin hole. She whimpered even more pathetically when she felt the head of Sif's cock pressing against her back door. Of course the goddess just couldn't get it over with. No, she had to tease her.

Rub that big dildo up and down her ass crack for several long seconds, before finally firmly pressing her strap-on against her target and causing Bobbi's most intimate hole to slowly begin to stretch, the Mockingbird crying out softly as the anal penetration began.

The next cry, followed by a whimper, that Bobbi let out echoed throughout the room, signifying the moment that her anal ring stretched wide enough to allow Sif's dick to slip through it and into her ass, officially robbing her of her butt cherry.

"Oh yes." Sif moaned gleefully, "Truly there is nothing quite like taking an inferior warrior's anal cherry."

That's what Bobbi was to Sif. Nothing but an inferior warrior. One she had defeated embarrassingly easily, and now Sif was gleefully inflicting the ultimate humiliation upon her conquest. The ultimate defeat. Yes, Bobbi was being taken in her most intimate hole, and just the feeling of that cock entering her ass in combination with those words broke something deep inside of her.

She felt completely and utterly defeated and humiliated, to the point where she wasn't just an inferior warrior to Sif, she was a fuck hole. Nothing but an orifice for this superior woman's pleasure, which shouldn't have been in anyway an enjoyable thought, but somehow it was.

Even as Sif slowly began pushing forwards and stuffing inch after inch of dick into her rectum Bobbi felt an odd sense of gratitude at being put in her place. She'd experienced the same feeling earlier, but this was so much more intense, and added to the bizarre pleasure of being taken in this way, making the pain and discomfort of being anally invaded more than bearable.

And it almost felt worth it when she felt Sif's thighs come to rest against her butt cheeks, announcing she had buried every inch of her strap-on deep within Bobbi's bowels, which somehow felt like an achievement the humiliated Mockingbird should be proud of. After all, she'd just taken her Mistress's full length with only a few whimpers and cries of pain.

After a few long seconds Sif began pumping in and out of her ass hole, and Bobbi was shocked at how quickly her back passage relaxed and accepted this violation. Maybe it was magic, or maybe she was just naturally an anal slut, but whatever the case Bobbi soon found herself letting out a moan of pleasure.

Although she had her eyes closed at that time she could sense May staring at her with disgust, and Sif, her Mistress, grinning wickedly. Pretty much immediately afterwards the cock was removed from her butt and Bobbi let out a cry of protest, very nearly verbalising her displeasure only to be stunned into silence as she watched the goddess confidently walk over to May, clearly intending to do the same to her.

"Are you ready for your turn Agent May?" Sif asked almost conversationally, and then when she received no reply chuckled, "That's what I like to hear, defiant to the end."

May gritted her teeth, but refused to reply as it would only give Sif even more satisfaction. It was the same reason she tried to maintain her silence throughout the unspeakable violation she received next, and to her credit she mostly managed to succeed.

The first part was easy as Sif insisted on teasing her like she had done to Bobbi before finally beginning to anally violate her, however May couldn't quite keep silent the moment that her back hole stretched wide enough to allow the head of Sif's cock to slide through it and into her butt. No, then she was forced to let out a soft cry of pain and humiliation, but it was just all too much.

The worst part was that there was just so many witnesses. Especially the younger Agents watching with disbelief and no doubt losing every ounce of respect for her as she lost her anal virginity to this alien.

Although the knowledge that the whole thing was being broadcast across the world wasn't pleasant, and it was incredibly annoying to have Natasha Romanoff, a woman she used to respect before she became a mindless fuck toy, gleefully spreading her cheeks to please her Mistress, and no doubt enjoying watching May getting anally taken like she had been. Then of course there was Sif, who was no doubt enjoying this most of all.

As if to prove that Sif moaned, "Mmmmmm yes, truly there is nothing like taking an inferior woman, bending her over and making her your bitch forever by taking her most intimate hole for the very first time."

After that there was some cruel laughter, and maybe a few more words, but May did her best to block them out and concentrate on surviving this indignity with an ounce of her self-respect. It would be a difficult task, because although it was such an unthinkable act part of May was already finding enjoyment in it.

She told herself it was only Sif's magic, or perhaps Wanda's, which was giving her such unnatural feelings, but May knew only too well that even the most dominant women had the desire for submission deep inside of them, and she very much feared that Sif might just be the person to finally bring that out of her.

Luckily any initial enjoyment was drowned out by the feeling of pain and humiliation at first being anally violated and then having her ass stuffed with strap-on cock. Sif did pause to savour the moment, but inevitably she pushed forward, refusing to stop until every inch was in May's butt.

She then began slowly sodomising her until the pain faded and the humiliation intensified as May felt something like physical pleasure. Thankfully that was the moment Sif switched holes again, however she then started to go back and forth between them, and even when May was being left alone she was still on her hands and knees with her cheeks being spread like nothing but a fuck hole waiting to be filled. Which was exactly what she was right now.

Maria had always loved the sight of another woman's ass hole stretching for a strap-on, especially when that woman's ass cheeks were being spread to give her a better view. Before being enslaved Maria like to make the woman she was butt fucking spread her own cheeks, or get another sub to do it, although occasionally she had done it herself.

It wasn't quite as satisfying now, but she was getting such a better view now she was so close to the action, watching her Mistress's big cock sliding in and out of Bobbi's butt hole. God, Maria wasn't sure who she was more jealous of, Bobbi or Sif. Only that wasn't true. Part of her wanted to be, but the truth was Maria's ass hole quivered with jealousy as she watched Bobbi have the honour of taking Mistress Sif up her butt.

Even though her own ass hole was still gaping wide open and aching from a recent pounding Maria found herself biting her lip to stop herself from begging Mistress Sif to use her bitch hole instead. Perhaps even Natasha's whore hole and hers instead of Bobbi's and May's. Of course she knew that wasn't going to happen.

Mistress Sif was breaking in a couple of bitches, and her already broken sluts were having the honour of helping her, so Maria should just shut up and be grateful. And she was, because it was so, so wonderful to watch her Mistress sodomising Bobbi. But that didn't stop her from wanting more. And surprisingly, she got more. Just not the way she would have preferred.

"Suck it." Sif ordered, suddenly pulling out of Bobbi's back hole and then pressing her dildo against Maria's lips, "Suck my cock clean of Bobbi's slut butt! Oh yes, that's it Maria, mmmmmm, suck it! Suck my dick! Ooooooh, that's it you little cock sucker, bob your head up and down on my cock! Clean it of your former ally's butt hole. Yessssss, you like that, don't you, you filthy little ass to mouth whore! Yeahhhhhh, Maria Hill loves the taste of Bobbi Morse's ass hole! Mmmmm yessssssss, suck it! Ohhhhhhh fuck yes, that's so hot, mmmmmmm, oh fuck! Oh Maria! Ooooooohhhhhhhhh yeeeeeessssss, suck it!"

While it wasn't the inclusion she would have preferred Maria wasted no time in wrapping her lips around the head of the dildo the second she got the chance as nothing would stop her from pleasing her Mistress.

Then she closed her eyes and moaned softly at the joy of tasting the deepest part of Bobbi's butt for the first of what would no doubt be many times, Maria savouring that flavour before greedily slurping every last drop of that off of that tip.

Once it was clean Maria started bobbing her head up and down, just like Mistress Sif ordered her too, and she was merely rewarded for it with more yummy butt cream. And of course more verbal encouragement from her Mistress.

Thanks to that encouragement and reward, and her training from Mistress Sif, Maria was able to deep throat the full length of the strap-on in what felt like no time at all and get every drop of that precious ass juice.

Then of course her Mistress switched fuck holes, pulling her cock out of Maria's mouth and shoving it straight up Bobbi's ass in one swift movement which had Maria letting out a sigh of disappointment and Bobbi letting out a cry of pain and pleasure.

However in an equally predictable move Mistress Sif started going back and forth between Bobbi's butt and Maria's mouth, meaning that Maria constantly got to taste the other SHIELD Agent's ass. Then things got really interesting.

Natasha had always loved the sight of another woman's ass hole stretching for a strap-on, especially when that woman's ass cheeks were being spread to give her a better view. Before being enslaved Natasha like to make the woman she was butt fucking spread her own cheeks, or get another sub to do it, although occasionally she had done it herself.

It wasn't quite as satisfying now, but she was getting such a better view now she was so close to the action, watching her Mistress's big cock sliding in and out of May's butt hole. God, Natasha wasn't sure who she was more jealous of, May or Sif. Only that wasn't true. Part of her wanted to be, but the truth was Natasha's ass hole quivered with jealousy as she watched May have the honour of taking Mistress Sif up her butt.

The difference between herself and Maria was that Natasha had been broken a lot sooner than she had. In fact it felt like a lifetime. Sometimes.

The point was she was much more used to being in this position, and while part of her also wanted to beg to be butt fucked, and later for Mistress Sif to use her mouth for cleaning, Natasha stayed silent because she knew it was what the top wanted which was all that ready mattered, and pleasing her top gave her great joy.

Especially such an Alpha female like Mistress Sif. Besides, she was confident that sooner or later she would be involved, and sure enough Mistress Sif eventually switch to first May's ass, then Natasha's mouth.

"Mmmmmm yes, suck it my little Black Widow." Sif encouraged gleefully when she switched fuck holes again and Natasha immediately started cleaning her cock, "Suck it clean like a little ATM whore! Just like your little girlfriend. Yessssss, you and your little girlfriend are my little whores. Natasha Romanoff and Maria Hill are my little ass to mouth whores, and everybody knows it. Especially those in SHIELD! Yesssssss, let your former teammates see what you have become. Ooooooh, what these other two sluts will become, by taking that ass flavoured cock deep down your throat you fucking ATM slut! Ohhhhhhhh yeahhhhhh, suck it! Suck my big dick, ooooooohhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkk yeeeeeeeeessssssss!"

Once that big dick was in her mouth Natasha wasted no time in greedily sucking the deepest part of Melinda May's butt juices from those first few inches. Then the second they were clean Natasha started bobbing her head up and down while looking up at her Mistress with total devotion in her eyes.

Mistress Sif smiled back, stroked her hair, and of course continued the verbal encouragement/humiliation, although Natasha barely paid attention to it. She loved it, sure, but not as much as the taste of ass juice, and she was hoping to get more if she cleaned it quickly. Also she was taking mercy on her former friends, because this way Mistress Sif would go back to fucking their butts sooner. Although it was mostly the former, if she was being honest.

So it wasn't long before Natasha was stuffing every inch of that big dildo down her throat with practised ease so she could get every last drop of May's anal cream. The downside was soon after that Mistress Sif's dick left her mouth, but as predicted it soon returned, and not just with May's butt cream, but Bobbi's too, Mistress Sif beginning to switch between all four of the fuck holes in front of her.

Oh God, it made Natasha feel so close to Maria, and closer than ever before to Bobbi and May. Especially as they were doing this in front of younger and less experienced SHIELD Agents. Of course she could feel the resolve of Bobbi and May beginning to crack, especially Bobbi, so it was no surprise that Natasha's involvement temporarily came to an end.

"Please..." Bobbi whimpered pathetically, "Fuck me..."

"I'm sorry, I didn't hear that." Sif grinned, "What did you say?"

There was a brief silence and then Bobbi whimpered again, "Please Sif, fuck me. I... I... I need to cum. Please make me cum? Please?"

"Well... I think you can do better." Sif said thoughtfully, and then when her challenge wasn't answered promptly enough for her liking Sif shrugged, "Oh don't worry, you'll have all night to think about it. In the meantime... Wanda, it's your turn to clean some cock."

"Yes Mistress." Wanda said, eagerly falling to her knees in front of Mistress Sif.

Wanda had been so worried that she wouldn't get the opportunity to suck some cock, but she should have known better. Mistress Sif was so wonderfully inclusive, and Wanda had been so good, patiently waiting her turn to shine, while knowing the priority was humiliating the former and the current Agents of SHIELD.

But now it was finally her turn to prove what an obedient ass to mouth slut she really was for this superior woman, and of course to get some yummy ass cream. Which was why it was difficult not to gobble up every single inch into her experience throat and slurp that big dildo clean in a matter of seconds.

That would definitely prove her sluttiness and devotion, but she had something a little more wicked in mind. Something which would make sure that at least one of these SHIELD sluts would break. Namely slowly opening her mouth, leaning forward and then placing the tip of Mistress Sif's cock against her tongue.

Then while maintaining eye contact with her owner Wanda very slowly wrapped her lips around the head of that strap-on and began sucking it clean. Then of course she bobbed her head up and down it, eventually taking every inch down her throat, but she did this slowly as possible, giving both Bobbi and May an agonisingly long time without the feeling of Mistress Sif inside them.

Even when they were given that joy again it wasn't for long, Mistress Sif barely giving them enough thrusts to keep on the edge of orgasm before pulling out and shoving her dick deep into the mouths of her slut. For a few wonderful minutes Wanda's mouth actually got priority, the Witch's heart fluttering at becoming her Mistress Sif's primary fuck hole.

And of course, getting to taste those two yummy asses. The only downside of which was Wanda knew how temporary this was. Bobbi was on the verge of breaking, and May was far closer to it then she wanted anyone to believe, which Wanda was only too happy to let Mistress Sif know via their psychic link.

She then got a wonderful idea to push them over the edge which Wanda passed on to Mistress Sif. Thankfully it was clear that Mistress Sif agreed, first with the wide grin on her face, and then by reaching down and grabbing hold of the side of Wanda's head before beginning to pump her hips back and forth.

She did this slowly at first, but gradually increased the pace until she wasn't just gently fucking her face any more, she was ravaging her mouth like it was a whore's cunt, or ass hole. Just the way that Bobbi and May were desperate to be anally pounded right now, Wanda's heart fluttering with joy at knowing she was pushing both of them into submission by allowing Mistress Sif to throat fuck her, and more importantly that Mistress Sif found her mouth so pleasing.

Bobbi had known plenty of pain and torture in her time as a spy, but this was far worse than anything she'd ever experienced before. Her butt hole just felt so neglected by Mistress Sif's cock. It ached for it. It needed it. It had to have it. God, Bobbi's most private orifice needed Mistress Sif's big bitch-tamer inside it. Bobbi needed Mistress Sif inside of her.

She needed that like she needed oxygen. Didn't Mistress Sif understand that? More importantly, didn't Wanda? She was supposed to be a mind reader, and yet the selfish bitch was hogging that big goddess cock all to herself. And she'd had it for months. It was Bobbi's turn, God damnit!

Time and time again Bobbi opened her mouth to speak the truth of what she now was, and what she now so desperately needed, and would have done what felt like hours ago if it wasn't for her audience. If it wasn't for May. And she hated them for it, especially May. Also Bobbi hated herself. After all, why should she care what anyone else thought of her?

In the end Bobbi was just a walking fuck hole for Mistress Sif, and the only real reason she had to be ashamed was not bending over and spreading her cheeks the second Mistress Sif had appeared, instead of fighting her like she actually had a chance against her. Yet it seemed to take forever for Bobbi to find the courage to properly beg for what she so desperately wanted.

"Please... please fuck me... please..." Bobbi whimpered, which was all she had managed at first, but eventually her desperation to be fucked properly and made to cum gave her the strength she needed to firmly call out, "Mistress Sif, fuck my ass! I need you to fuck my bitch ass Mistress Sif! Please fuck it like the whore hole it is. Please? Mmmmmm, fuck my ass hole Mistress Sif, please, I know now it's yours to screw, so please use it. Use it for your pleasure. Mmmmmm, it's yours! I'm yours! I'm your bitch! I'm your little anal loving dyke bitch! And your butt slut, and your ass whore, and your personal fuck hole on legs, and anything else you want me to be. Most importantly of all, I'm your slave. Oh yes, I'm just another slave of Sif. Or at least, I want to be. Please Mistress Sif, slam fuck my whore butt and make it official! Butt fuck me like a slut and make me cum! Please? Please fuck me in the butt and ohhhhhhhh yessssssssss, that's it, fuck me! Fuck my slutty little ass hole, ooooooooh yeahhhhhhh, that's good! That's so fucking good! Oooooooohhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkk, God yes, fuck me hard Mistress Sif, fucking wreck my rectum, aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh shit!"

At first Mistress Sif ignored her and continued to fuck Wanda's throat, but eventually after she had become really desperate Bobbi got what she wanted, albeit not in the way that she anticipated. After all, given everything which had come before she was expecting taunting, but instead Mistress Sif silently returned to her, slowly slid her cock back inside her ass, gently pushed Wanda out of the way and then restarted the sodomy.

Mistress Sif unnecessarily started out slow, but then quickly increase the pace until she was pounding Bobbi's butt with what had to be every ounce of her strength as the Mockingbird felt that she was being spanked again and the sound of flesh meeting flesh was almost as loud as her screams. But it was all worth it to finally cum.

If there had been a tiny part of Bobbi which wasn't completely broken it was the moment her first anally induced orgasm hit. Or perhaps more accurately, Bobbi wanted to be a slave of Sif before her mind shattering climax, and after it she needed to be Mistress Sif's anal sex slave like she needed oxygen.

It was necessary to her survival to be able to feel this way again, and Bobbi didn't care what she had to do to receive it. Luckily for her she would receive it again, and again, and again, her Mistress effortlessly sodomising her to multiple climaxes, and just when Bobbi didn't think it could possibly get any better somehow it did.

Sif chuckled with delight the moment the Mockingbird Bobbi Morse broke completely and became just another notch on her belt. She didn't need to be told by Wanda, who told her anyway, because she could practically taste it in the air. It was practically a power she had acquired while making so many other women hers.

Plus it helped that Bobbi lifted herself onto all fours and started hammering herself back against her, making those big meaty cheeks of hers jiggle even more from the force of Sif's thighs relentlessly smacking against them. Which of course was another reason for Sif chuckling with delight, Sif rewarding her new slave with several more climaxes before switching to her little friend Melinda May.

In the middle of brutalising Bobbi's butt hole with every ounce of strength she dared to give it Sif concentrated on May's reaction to her friend's humiliation for a while. Well, she always kept an eye on it because it was so satisfying, but the most satisfying parts like when Bobbi truly began begging to be butt fucked and enslaved, and finally the moment the Mockingbird broke completely.

During those moments May's mask slipped completely and anyone could plainly see the look of disgust on her face, but Sif and her slaves could also see the fear and desire to join Bobbi enslavement. Which was something she wouldn't have to wait much longer for, but for now Sif concentrated on breaking Bobbi beyond repair.

That involved anally riding Bobbi for as long as the other tall woman slammed herself back against Sif, and then when the poor little human ran out of steam in collapsed Sif lifted her up into the air and repositioned her so they were face to face while standing, all without the dildo leaving the blonde's ass hole.

Sif then paused to savour the moment, and the look on Bobbi's face, and then she started bouncing the Mockingbird up and down, making Bobbi whimper pathetically. Then moan in pleasure, then scream in ecstasy, Sif starting out slow but increasing the pace until she was making Bobbi cum over and over again, Sif showing Bobbi's poor little butt hole absolutely no mercy as she tried to literally ruin it.

Along the way Bobbi wrapped her arms and legs around her, which was pretty impressive given how Sif was ravaging her. It certainly made Sif grin with delight. Or more accurately grin even more. In fact there may have been a stupid grin glued to her face, Sif unable to help it when she was wrecking another woman's rectum and enslaving her.

Besides, it didn't really matter as Bobbi just stared back at her with a look of total devotion and even love, yet another sign she had been truly broken. The only question was now did Sif want to anally pound Bobbi into unconsciousness, or did she want to leave her with just enough strength to prove her devotion?

As always in this situation the former was incredibly tempting, but Sif preferred the latter. Especially in this case. So eventually, reluctantly Sif stopped in the name of further humiliating this woman, and SHIELD itself.

Bobbi wished she could have been butt fucked forever by her Mistress Sif, especially when the superior woman effortlessly showed off her strength by switching their positions midair and then starting to bounce Bobbi up and down her lap like she was a small child, and not the giant of a woman she was.

To look into the gorgeous eyes of Mistress Sif while she was taking her in such an intimate way, which showed off her superiority, oh God, it was a moment Bobbi would live for from now on. And one she had no idea how she had ever managed without. But sadly in this life there was no such thing as never-ending paradise, although clearly Bobbi had just received the closest thing to it.

One moment she was in that paradise, the next Bobbi was being unceremoniously dropped down to the floor where she crumpled into a sweaty heap, whimpering with pain as she landed on her incredibly sore butt. Rolling onto her side Bobbi lay there quivering for a few long seconds, her brain struggling to comprehend what had just happened.

Then she sensed something. Someone standing over her, and she looked up to see a goddess towering over her. Her goddess. Her Mistress. Her wonderful Mistress Sif who had just given her the greatest ecstasy she'd ever known, and was offering her the once in a lifetime chance to really feel that as one of the lucky women who got to be slaves of Sif. God, how dare she have ever resisted such an honour.

Smirking down at the broken pet Sif ordered, "Show your fellow Agents of SHIELD my handiwork."

It took a few long seconds for the meaning of that to sink in, and then a few more for Bobbi to actually move, but finally she turned around and got onto her knees so her back was to the majority of the Agents. That alone was enough as they could see her battered butt and gaping back hole, but to emphasise the latter Bobbi reached back and slowly pulled apart her ass cheeks.

Then, remembering seeing footage of other women who had been broken, Bobbi bent over so her face was to the ground, just to make sure she was doing what her Mistress wanted. Thankfully this got a chuckle of delight from Mistress Sif, who even moved round to admire Bobbi's ass hole, which felt like it was obscenely wide open, which was extremely embarrassing, but she was pleasing Mistress Sif, and that was the only thing that mattered.

"Tell everyone what you are." Sif ordered.

Without any hesitation Bobbi shamelessly replied, "I'm a slave of Sif. I'm my Mistress Sif's personal fuck hole to use how she pleases. I'm nothing but an orifice for her pleasure. I'm hers. All hers. That's what I want to be. Please Mistress Sif, allow me the privilege of being your sex slave forever! I think I am, but I need to know. I need to know I'm yours forever. That I'm your anal loving little bitch!"

"You are." Sif confirmed with another wicked smile, "Now come solidify your place by crawling over to me and sucking your slutty little ass off my cock!"

"Yes Mistress Sif, thank you Mistress Sif." Bobbi whimpered pathetically while pushing herself to stumble over to her new owner.

As soon as she was kneeling in front of her Mistress Bobbi wrapped her lips around the head of Mistress Sif's cock and moaned loudly and shamelessly. Before she had been dreading tasting her own ass, but she found she totally loved it and not only quickly cleaned the head but then shoving more of the dildo into her mouth and eventually down her throat.

Only when her lips reached the base did Bobbi consider this may not be what Mistress Sif wanted. That like with her other sluts Mistress Sif wanted a long drawn-out blow job. Bobbi thought she heard a voice in her head saying that wasn't the case, but either way it was too late to stop now, and she just continued bobbing her head up and down rapidly while noisily slurping every drop of her own yummy butt cream off of Mistress Sif's dick.

"Oh fuck, you are an eager little cock sucker, aren't you Agent Morse?" Sif chuckled wickedly, rewarding her new slave by beginning to stroke her hair as she continued bobbing up and down that ass flavoured dildo, "Yes you are, mmmmmm, and you love the taste of ass! Yeahhhhhh, you're a little ass to mouth whore, just like the rest of my sluts! Don't worry, because you're going to be tasting plenty of ass from now on. Your own, your fellow slaves, the women I'm enslaving, both of which includes plenty of your fellow SHIELD Agents, and of course above all else you'll be mine. Oh yes, you'll be my little ass eating whore, and I can't wait to see that pretty face of yours buried in between those cheeks and sucking the ass cream of another slut off my cock! But for now, concentrate on your own. Oooooh yes, get every drop of your own ass cream you perverted little bitch. Ohhhhhh fuck, suck that cock you cock sucking slut! Oh fuck! Oh fuck yes! Suck it!"

Melinda May watched with disgust as Bobbi completely and utterly humiliated herself for her new Mistress, the whole time wishing that disgust was all she felt. But it wasn't. No, she also found it ridiculously erotic, and it made her insanely jealous that she was not the one with Mistress Sif's cock inside her.

God, May hated the fact that she couldn't think of this alien as anything except Mistress Sif, and that she desperately wanted to receive exactly what Bobbi had just had. Deep down she knew it was inevitable that she would get it, and to her credit she managed to avoid begging for it even as it became agonising to do so.

It was bad enough when she had to watch Bobbi receiving such satisfaction, but it actually became worse when Mistress Sif wordlessly pulled her cock out of Bobbi's mouth, walked back over to May, and slammed her strap-on back up her butt.

This was because not only did May let out a humiliating cry of pure pleasure but in what felt like seconds she found herself on the edge of orgasm, and then she stayed here for number of agonising minutes. May tried to continue resisting, she really did, but it was too much. It was just too much. She needed to cum. She needed Mistress Sif to make her cum, and more importantly enslave her. Oh God, she needed to be enslaved.

"Mistress Sif." May whimpered softly, hoping that's all she had to do to get the attention of the dominant woman, and she was quickly proven right.

"Yes?" Sif grinned.

"Please make me cum." May pleaded softly once she had Mistress Sif's, and everyone else's, full attention, "Fuck me hard and make me cum! I'll do anything if you fuck me and make me cum. Please?"

"Like?" Sif pushed.

"I'll be your slave." May admitted, hearing some soft gasps from their audience of SHIELD Agents as she replied without hesitation, and meant it, and kept doing so as she continued, "I'll be your bitch. I'll be your slut. I'll be your whore. I'll be anything you want me to be if you just make me cum. Please Mistress Sif, just get it over with enslave me already so I can be just another slave of Sif."

For a few excruciating long moments Sif looked thoughtful about this, then she shrugged, "I suppose that will do."

Thankfully that was it. No insistence on further begging or taunting, or even some slow ass fucking. Mistress Sif even skip a step by immediately picking May up into the air and skewering her still gaping ass hole on her cock, and then began to bounce May up and down like some kind of puppet.

The best part was even though her back hole was still stretched open the suddenness of the anal penetration combined with the amount of time Mistress Sif's cock had been absent from her rectum meant that May was given a decent amount of pain, which was obvious given how she cried out and didn't cum right away. It was a fleeting second of dignity, which of course was snatched away from her moments later when she started cumming.

When her first anally induced orgasm hit that was it, whatever lingering defiance that had been in May was completely destroyed in all that was left was a submissive little sex slave, happy that her Mistress was using her for her pleasure. Oh yes, May was receiving pure ecstasy, the likes of which she couldn't have ever imagined, orgasm after orgasm rocking her body until it all felt like just one big climax.

But it didn't matter. That was insignificant compared to knowing that she was pleasing Mistress Sif. Luckily it looked like May was succeeding given the happy look on her Mistress's face, which ironically just made May cum that much harder with the blissful thought that she was fulfilling her life's purpose.

Sif chuckled with wicked delight when she saw the moment that the proud Melinda May broke completely. Arguably she had been broken before this round of ass fucking had begun, as she had obviously been overwhelmed with the need to cum, and perhaps the moment she truly wanted to be Sif's slave, but she wasn't quite there yet.

Which had been true for a lot of her current slaves, as was the fact that when May came with a dick up her ass everything changed for her. That was truly the moment she became just another notch on Sif's belt, and it was truly glorious. The type of moment that Sif lived for. And made this all worth it. Perhaps most importantly of all, it was the type of moment which made her cum.

For a few long seconds Sif resisted the urge, but for this to be the second high-ranking SHIELD Agent she broke in front of her fellow Agents, and her fourth overall, and perhaps this was truly the last person in the organisation which could have been a threat to her, or at least provided any resistance whatsoever, was all just too overwhelming and Sif came.

Oh yes, she came wonderfully hard, and then did so again and again and again as she relentlessly rammed May's rectum, causing her defeated opponent to repeatedly cum too, both women obviously becoming completely lost to the ecstasy they were feeling. More or less.

Sif made sure to save just enough energy so as not to do something embarrassing, like collapse in exhaustion. However she did use every ounce of spare energy she had, just to make sure May was completely broken.

Then without warning Sif dropped May's now limp body to the floor and ordered her, "Suck my cock!"

It took a few long seconds for May to even respond as she was obviously so broken, and exhausted, by the hellacious butt fucking she had just received. More than enough time for Sif to savour the sight of her handiwork, May's ass hole gaping just as obscenely wide as Bobbi's now was.

Something which the other SHIELD Agents got a good look of as May finally found the strength to lift herself up and onto her knees, Sif having positioned herself facing the other Agents so May's ass would be pointing at them, just as it had done throughout the savage rectum wrecking which she had just given her. Or at least the part when May came.

As usual Sif felt the urge to taunt her new slave, but she felt this was a case where a picture was worth a thousand words. And in this picture Melinda May was kneeling in front of her and sucking her own ass cream off of Sif's cock, while Bobbi Morse, Maria Hill, Natasha Romanoff, and Wanda Maximoff all kneeled with their heads lowered beside their Mistress.

An equally telling picture was the looks on the faces of the other SHIELD Agents, especially the female ones, Sif already deciding which ones she would add to her collection next. She then licked her lips, and told Wanda through their telepathic link to get them all out of there, after a few parting words.

"Don't worry ladies, I'll be back for you." Sif promised the crowd before she vanished.

Chapter 159: Chapter 159. Sif enslaves Daisy and Jemma (SLAVES OF SIF)

"Are you sure you're okay with this plan?" Daisy asked again.

"I told you, I'm fine." Jemma reassured.

There was a brief pause and then Daisy pushed, "It's just, you seem nervous?"

Smiling softly Jemma asked, "Do you blame me?"

"No." Daisy smiled back, "But this will work Jem. I know it."

"It's not just that." Jemma admitted after another brief pause, "I'm, I'm worried I'll like it too much."

"Me too." Daisy smiled, moving closer and gently taking Jemma into her arms, "But as long as we have each other, maybe will have a chance to maintain our sanity. And, you know."

"I know." Jemma smiled softly, resting her head against Daisy's forehead, "I love you."

"I love you too." Daisy smiled softly.

Daisy caressed Jemma's face before pulling her in for a gentle kiss. That kiss lasted for several long seconds, before they took a deep breath, held hands and slowly walked round the corner and into what used to be Maria Hill's office. Now it was Sif's throne room, the Asgardian truly looking like a goddess as she sat on the throne wearing her battle armour surrounded by the naked women she had already conquered.

The former Director of SHIELD Maria Hill was now her foot stool, the mighty Black Widow Natasha Romanoff was serving wine, and her favourite pet The Scarlet Witch a.k.a. Wanda Maximoff was standing guard, complete with clipboard and cute little glasses.

Ever since the world leaders had agreed to Sif's demands every female member of SHIELD had been forced to queue up to be evaluated by Sif and her minions. To everyone's surprise she did let a few go, allegedly only the truly straight ones, but for the most part one by one they were broken.

Those who had been most eager had been conquered in days, and all that were left were the ones who had ran, an girls like Daisy Johnson and Jemma Simmons who had their reasons for not actually queueing up. But now here they were, walking arm in arm together into the lions den, and the hungry lion looked like she was about to devour them both on the spot.

"Sorry, was Mistress Sif not clear?" Wanda questioned mockingly, "New slaves come in one by one for assessment."

Swallowing her pride Daisy ignored the Witch and addressed the alien, "Please Mistress Sif, we both want to be yours, I swear. We are just nervous. Especially little Jemma here."

"Come now, you need not fear me. You must know that." Sif smiled wickedly.

"We know, but please, will you conquer us together?" Daisy asked submissively as possible, "It would mean so much to us."

There was a brief pause, and then Sif smiled wickedly, "Of course. Wanda, let them through, and introduce me to these little sluts."

Wanda glared at the newcomers, then consulted her clipboard before smirking, "This is... Daisy Johnson, a.k.a. Quake. An Inhuman with the ability to control the Earth... or at least, that's what's in her file. I can tell she's a lot more powerful than that. Yes, she can control the atoms in everything, and with her power... she could destroy the world."

"Sounds a lot like you, my dear sweet Wanda." Sif teased.

"Perhaps a little, Mistress Sif." Wanda grumbled, not wanting to admit that was true, and quickly adding, "She's not on my level, but she would make a valuable member of your team."

"Interesting." Sif purred, before raising an eyebrow, "And why did you not think it prudent to mention her before? It sounds like she is the most powerful member of SHIELD."

"Perhaps my Mistress, but she is a relatively new member, so conquering her sooner would have done nothing for morale." Wanda explained, "It would have been a defeat that SHIELD could publicly shrug off. And knowing her, desires, I expected her to be amongst the first to sign up when we began our little open door recruitment. It seems she was too busy with her girlfriend."

"Ah yes, the girlfriend." Sif grinned wickedly, "Does she have powers too?"

"No Mistress." Wanda said, double checking her notes before explaining, "Her name is Jemma Simmons. She is quite an impressive biochemist, but can provide very little to your cause, except her body."

"Well, it would be a shame to break up such a beautiful matching set." Sif licked her lips, "And speaking of what Jemma has to offer me, why don't both of you little lesbian sluts strip for me? Mmmmm yes, I want to see what you both have to offer."

Knowing that was a command, not a request, Daisy took a deep breath, briefly glanced at Jemma and gave her a reassuring smile, before stripping off her jacket. Her top came next, Daisy reaching for her pants when she noticed Jemma was still standing there nervously, not making a move to undress.

Deciding to use this to her advantage she closed the distance between them and pressed herself firmly against Jemma's back, her girl letting out a cute little gasp before relaxing into Daisy's touch. Daisy then briefly glanced at Sif for approval, and upon seeing that she was grinning wickedly Daisy reached around and slowly undid the buttons to Jemma's shirt before opening it to reveal Jemma's perky little boobs encased in her bra. Then she did the same to her bra.

Once Jemma was standing there topless Daisy took a few moments to cup those perky little titties with both hands while kissing Jemma's neck, and whispering in encouragement. Then she slowly turned Jemma around so that her back was to their audience, providing them with the perfect view of Jemma's bottom as Daisy slowly dropped to her knees, grabbing hold of her girlfriend's pants and panties and pulling them down in the process.

She then briefly played with Jemma's ass while the scientist was stepping out of her pants and panties, and awkwardly kicking her shoes and socks off with a little help from Daisy. Only then did Daisy straighten up, quickly pull off her bra and then turn around and slowly pull down her own pants and panties while showing off her ass.

"Excellent." Sif purred, "Now, line up for me."

Daisy and Jemma quickly did as they were told, causing Wanda to glare, "What do you say?"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Daisy quickly grumbled.

"Ye, yes Mistress Sif." Jemma stammered shortly afterwards.

"Ooooooh, a little rebellion in this one. I like that." Sif grinned as she stepped forward to admire her prizes, sliding her hands all over them, especially Daisy, as she casually explained to the Inhuman, "Whenever I'm conquering a female warrior I like to start with a little spanking. Really show them who's boss right from the start. You're a warrior, aren't you Daisy? Huh? All that power at your fingertips? Perhaps even enough to kill me with a thought. Of course, you wouldn't be planning such a vile thing, would you?"

"No Mistress Sif." Daisy lied, nervously glancing at Wanda to see if she could read her expression. But she couldn't.

"Because if you did, I might have to take it out on poor Jemma here." Sif said almost casually, squeezing Jemma's rump as she did so which made the scientist squeak in embarrassment, fear and perhaps anticipation.

"I understand." Daisy gulped.

"Do you?" Sif questioned, "Perhaps I should destroy your asses, inside and out, right now, just to make sure you both get the message."

"No, please Mistress Sif." Daisy whimpered, "Take me. Not Jemma. She is just a civilian. She's not like us. Beat my butt twice as hard if you have too, just leave Jemma out of it."

"Interesting..." Sif purred, "You would take Jemma spanking as well as your own? Ah, it must be true love. Very well. I will accept your terms. Come, lay down across my lap, and I shall show you your place."

Sif smacked Daisy's cute ass to emphasise her final words before strolling over to her throne and sitting down upon it to wait patiently for the arrival of her new slave. She wasn't waiting long before Daisy turned around, marched over to her and lent her naked body down over her knee, perhaps showing more dignity in the process than anyone else who had suffered this fate before, which was really saying something considering the slaves surrounding them.

It somewhat made Sif a little uneasy, like Daisy knew something she didn't, which further pushed her to go ahead with this spanking, even though on the surface it kind of felt unnecessary. After all, SHIELD was hers. That meant whether they knew it or not these girls were hers already. Besides, her abilities had never failed her before, and Sif doubted this would be the first time.

Once Daisy lay down across her lap Sif immediately received proof of that, the goddess grinning wickedly as she could feel the younger woman's wet pussy pressed against her thigh.

Okay, that could have been because of Daisy already being a lesbian slut who was looking forward to being used by Sif, or even that she was getting off on the humiliation of being made to strip and then bend over for a spanking, but it didn't really matter because the result was the same, a.k.a. Sif was once again being handed an easy win.

So with that grin still on her face Sif reach down and spent a few long seconds caressing the inviting flesh beneath her, squeezing and groping Daisy's butt like the piece of meat it was. Then the real fun began.

Just as Daisy somewhat relaxed, believing she would be here for a while as Sif teased her, the goddess quickly raised her hand high into the air and brought it down onto the cute little butt in front of her, causing the mighty Quake to cry out in anguish. Sif then repeated that for a couple of brutal blows, even using a significant amount of her strength to make sure Daisy knew she meant business.

Then just as suddenly as the spanking had started it stopped, Sif going right back to the gentle caressing she had been doing before. Then she repeated the process, albeit with more gentle and playful spanks and waiting even longer between each series of strikes. Or sometimes just a single strike.

Even with that gentle spanking Daisy's ass turned a cute little pink. It wasn't as red as it soon would be, but still made the already cute behind even cuter, and Sif delighted in that sight almost as much as the occasional cry she forced out of her latest victim.

Especially as Daisy did a rather impressive job keeping herself relatively quiet, especially considering the action of some of the SHIELD agents that Sif had been conquering lately. Sure, the first few had put up a decent fight, but lately she was struggling to find a challenge. So maybe it was for the best that she saved these sluts until the end, as she was already having more fun.

Daisy certainly wasn't having fun. She couldn't deny that on some twisted levels she was enjoying it, and deep down she knew it had more to do with her kinky side then Sif's magic, but fun would have definitely been the wrong word to describe what she was feeling. Horny, yes. Humiliated, most definitely. But having fun? No way.

Especially as this was happening in front of women she used to idolise like Maria Hill and Natasha Romanoff, both of whom were now clearly mindless sluts, which was very scary. But more to the point this was happening in front of her precious Jemma, and God, Daisy really, really hated to have her girlfriend see her like this.

She wished she could offer up some comforting words, but Daisy had to be very careful about everything she said, did, and even thought considering what she was planning to do. After all, her powers weren't a secret, and clearly you didn't even have to be a mind reader to guess what was on her mind. Which was why she needed to play along with this twisted game, right up to the point that she was about to be conquered.

That would be the only way this would work. Because at that point Sif wouldn't see it coming. And then, it was only a maybe, and not just because Sif and her slaves were perhaps too powerful at this point to be stopped. No, the really shameful part, the part she hadn't told Jemma, was a part of her wanted to become a slave of Sif after witnessing first hand what kind of pleasure those slaves received.

Feeling this kind of pain would surely be a small price to pay for the eventual pleasure she would soon receive? And more importantly, it would more price to pay for her chance to save the world? More loudly and publicly than she had ever known it before. Daisy just hoped nothing bad would happen to Jemma in the process.

Jemma was right, it was the only way for her to have a moment where Sif wouldn't see her coming, but Daisy hated to put her girlfriend's life in danger like this. And she especially hated the pain she was now feeling, which got significantly worse before the spanking finally came to a merciful end.

The humiliation of having Sif treating her backside like a lump of meat was bad enough, but Daisy found herself quickly missing it as Sif gradually phased it out in favour of a constant ass smacking. Especially when each blow felt stronger than the last. To the point where no amount of training could keep Daisy from not only crying out in pure anguish, but literally crying. And she could only imagine what her butt looked like in that moment.

Whatever it was it definitely wasn't pretty, given the extremely apprehensive look that Jemma was giving her. But as long as Jemma wouldn't have to go through this it would be worth it, Daisy telling herself that over and over again as the butt beating became truly brutal.

Sif kept an eye on Jemma throughout the spanking. It was so satisfying, seeing the apprehension and fear on her face. Perhaps even hatred for Sif. Which of course would be fleeting. Soon enough these two sluts would just be a couple more mindless sex slaves in Sif's ever-growing collection, but for now she enjoyed the rare negative feelings towards her.

Especially, unsurprisingly, from Daisy, who's ass was now a beautiful bright red and becoming an even darker shade now Sif was putting every ounce of her strength into the spanking. Or at least every ounce of strength that she'd dare to give a poor feeble human.

Which was why she unfortunately had to stop pretty soon. She didn't want to, not now that she had really found her stride, and Daisy's discoloured butt cheeks were jiggling so invitingly with every powerful blow she was giving them, but Sif didn't want to do any damage.

Because sure, Wanda could fix the problem for her in seconds, but such sloppiness was beneath her, and was no way to welcome a valuable chess piece like Quake to her ranks. No, Sif showed the kind of restraint and leadership she was famous for by simply beating Daisy to the point of breaking, then ease off and caress at least some of the pain away before moving onto the real fun.

"That was fun." Sif announced, before unceremoniously pushing Daisy off of her, "You may now have the privilege of eating my ass while your girlfriend worships my cunt."

Daisy yelped as she was pushed onto her already sore ass, rolled over and rubbed it before noticing her girlfriend's apprehension and asking her, "Is that okay Jem?"

"Ye, yes." Jemma squeaked.

"Okay?" Wanda mocked, "You should spank them both for their insolence."

"Oh, you presume to tell me what I should do, do you?" Sif raised an eyebrow.

"No Mistress, of course not." Wanda quickly apologised, diving down to her knees and kissing her Mistress's feet, "I'm so sorry I spoke out of turn. Please forgive me."

"I'll think about it while I'm spanking you later." Sif said dismissively, "For now just move out of the way and strip me of my clothes so my latest conquests can please me."

"Yes Mistress." Wanda said submissively.

Lifting herself up onto her knees Wanda looked up at Sif nervously as she tried to decide whether she should strip her with magic or with her bare hands. As usual Sif had left it intentionally vague so she could pretend she was displeased with Wanda's choice later in order to have an excuse to spank her.

Not that she ever needed one, but it added to the fun. She also didn't need to bother with spanking Wanda as she was easily the loyalist of all her slaves, however Wanda was also the most powerful, so it only seemed right to constantly remind her of her place. It was also one of the reasons Wanda's ass hole was one of Sif's favourite fuck holes, which she would fuck again soon. But first she had other business to attend too.

Business which got underway right after her clothes vanished in seconds, Sif smirking as that was actually what she preferred given how horny she was after spanking the infamous Quake. Not that it would stop her from pretending otherwise later, even if Wanda would know she was lying. Honestly that made it even sweeter.

But not quite as sweet as when another woman licked her pussy for the very first time, or ate her ass, two tremendous pleasures Sif was about to receive at the same time as the two Agents of SHIELD cautiously got onto their knees and crawled into position. Sif particularly taking a shin to the innocent looking Jemma Simmons, who was easier to watch given she was about to lick her cunt.

Jemma had always liked women, and men, and made no secret of that fact. She'd come out as bi in her teens, confident that her friends and family would support her, and sure enough they did. Afterward she had meaningful relationships with both men and women, especially Daisy, who she had fallen for hard and quickly back when she was still calling herself Skye.

So of course she enjoyed eating pussy, meaning she shouldn't feel ashamed for enjoying this, despite the circumstances. And yet, as she lowered herself down to her knees and crawled in between the legs of this terrifying creature she was bombarded with almost as much shame as she was lust.

Thankfully that change once she'd tasted Sif's cunt, Jemma whimpering as the amazing flavour of Sif's pussy juices hit her taste-buds and then immediately following up the first slow, cautious lick with much quicker and much more eager one.

Of course she knew from experience this wasn't the best thing to do at the start of a pussy licking, and even when Daisy talked her into a little public activity it was good to start off slow, but she just couldn't help it. Sif's twat was just so tasty. So much so she ignored the voice in her head warning her to slow down, Jemma honestly unsure if the voice was hers or Wanda's. Then she heard a voice she couldn't ignore.

"Ohhhhhhhh yessssssss, that feels good! Sooooooo goooooodddddddd, mmmmmm fuck! Too good! Oh yes, I appreciate your enthusiasm Jemma, but slow down. Really savour your first time eating my cunt." Sif ordered firmly in between moans, then added with a delighted chuckle, "Oooooooh, that's it, nice and slow. Yesssssss, that's it, good girl. Mmmmmm fuck, Wanda told me you were good. That you licked your little girlfriend's pussy every single night like a good little dyke whore, oooooooh shit, it seems she was right. Ooooooooh yes Jemma, lick me as if I was your precious girlfriend! Lick me just like that, oh fuck!"

Given the circumstances the last thing Jemma wanted to do was displease Sif, so as soon as she gave her very clear instructions she slow down the speed of her licking and just tried her best to concentrate on swallowing as much of that precious liquid as she could. Which was actually easier now she was going slower, but the entire time Jemma desperately wanted more.

And oh, how she wanted to taste Sif's cum, because if her regular cream tasted this good Jemma could only imagine how good Sif's cum would taste. But her Mistress... Sif, just Sif, Jemma reminded herself, was very clear what she wanted, and Jemma had to give it to her.

"Yessssss, lick me like I'm your girlfriend you little dyke slut." Sif continue taunting, "Mmmmmm yes, your little girlfriend who's doing such a great job at eating my ass! Oh yes Daisy, mmmmm, kiss my ass after I spanked yours! Oooooooh, that feel so good. Now lick the hole. Lick my fucking shit hole you perverted bitch! Yessssssss, that's it, mmmmmm fuck, rim me! Rim my ass you bitch! Rim that nasty hole of mine while your precious girlfriend Jemma eats my other hole! Ohhhhhhh yeeeeeeessssssss, you Agents of SHIELD make such good muff divers and butt munchers! Oh fuck yeah, eat those holes you little dyke whores! Please your Mistress Sif! Please me and become just another couple of sex slaves in my collection."

Somehow to her shame Jemma had completely forgotten about Daisy as she had become so consumed with licking the tasty treat in front of her. After Sif mentioned her girlfriend Jemma wanted to block out her words so she wouldn't have to think about what Daisy was doing, or the increasingly insulting words from Sif. But she couldn't risk upsetting the dominant brunette by missing an order.

Also Jemma felt hypnotised by those words, and no matter how insulting they got she just couldn't get enough of them, a clear sign that Sif's influence was beginning to work on her. Or maybe she just deep down like this too much. Either way she did her best to forget about Daisy as much as possible as she continued licking pussy exactly how Sif wanted her too.

Daisy had also more or less forgotten about Jemma as she was equally consumed with pleasing Mistress Sif, albeit in a far more perverted way. Yes, she had to kneel behind this dominant woman in literally kiss her ass, Daisy spending several long minutes going from cheek to cheek in the beginning, worshipping that ass and giving her Mistress the proper respect she deserves.

Only then did she pull apart those ass cheeks after briefly staring at that cute little pucker before sliding her tongue over it. She then did that over and over again for a few long minutes, before switching back to the ass kissing, and then back and forth between those two things.

Then Mistress Sif had started taunting Jemma, reminding Daisy that this wasn't her Mistress. Not yet. Not ever, if the plan ever came to be. The thought of not becoming a slave of Sif was suddenly a horrible one, but Daisy knew that was just the magic talking and she had to fight it. Only, it wasn't. She wanted to be Sif's bitch. Daisy wanted that so bad it scared her.

But this wasn't about her. This was about saving the human race, and Jemma. Her dear sweet Jemma who right now was being verbally abused by Sif, and then the alien was quick to turn her attention to Daisy, stroking her hair as she encouraged her to rim her.

Just before that Daisy had wondered if she should choose this moment to strike as Sif had seemed to be distracted, but the hand on the back of her head told her otherwise. Besides, when she opened her eyes and looked around she spoted Wanda staring at her with a warning look on her face.

So she closed her eyes again, just like she had at the start of licking Sif's ass hole, and went back to putting everything into the rim job, albeit while trying to maintain her sanity. Which was hard, because she did hear whispers in her head that this was right.

That this was where she belonged. That she was nothing but a series of holes, and tongue, for her Mistress Sif to use for her pleasure. But no, she had to resist those thoughts. She had too. If not for herself then for Jemma, and everyone else.

For better or worse 'Mistress Sif' actually kind of helped out by shoving her face as deep as it would go into her butt. Sure, it suffocated Daisy for a few long seconds, and then longer as Sif repeated the process, but the humiliation was enough to temporarily awake Daisy from her daze again, and concentrate on getting this over with.

So whenever she got the chance she frantically licked Sif's butt hole, swirling her tongue around it as well as simply lapping up and down. Then sometime later when she got the permission she had been waiting for Daisy tried pushing her tongue into Sif's ass, and even though she didn't get very far she took great satisfaction in the reaction she got out of the bitch.

Sif also took great satisfaction in the reaction she was getting from her bitches, both the ones worshipping her and the others. Oh yes, the once proud and mighty Natasha Romanoff and Maria Hill were both on their knees waiting for further instruction, and clearly both hopeful their Mistress would invite them to join the party soon.

She wouldn't. No, Sif had played with them enough recently, and she didn't need to dominate them any further as a way to show off her power to Daisy and Jemma. No, these two sluts clearly got the message, and it was fun to just direct the abuse. Besides, she had spoilt Natasha and Maria with all the recent attention she had been giving them. She might even leave her precious Wanda out of the mix.

Certainly at this moment Sif was very satisfied with just Daisy and Jemma working her over, especially Jemma. Yes, she had fully intended to keep her anyway, because as she said, it would be a shame to break up a matching set, but it was wonderful that she had good excuse to keep her now on her own merits.

Because sure, Sif and her slaves could have taught Jemma the art of eating pussy, but not only was she fully trained in that art but she showed a genuine skill for the act which was intoxicating. Still, none of this stopped Sif from pretending she wasn't going to keep her. In fact, she thought it would be rather fun to tease Jemma about it.

"Ooooooh yessssss, that's it Jemma, earn your keep." Sif gleefully taunted while pushing Jemma's face deeper into her cunt, "Ohhhhh yeahhhhh, show me why I should keep you. Oh yes, your girlfriend is the infamous Quake, so I have to have her, and like I said, it would be such a shame to break up a matching set. But it wouldn't be fair if you weren't good at eating pussy. Mmmmm yes, it wouldn't be fair. All my other sluts are good at it, and I can't just have a pillow princess in my ranks. No, I want all my sex slaves to be cunt craving dyke whores so they can properly please each other, and most importantly me. Ohhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeesssssssss, that's it Jem, prove your worth. Oh yes, ohhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkk! Oooooooohhhhhhhhh, fuck me!"

Unsurprisingly this caused Daisy to frown against Sif's butt cheeks, and more importantly for Jemma to be even more eager to please her, both things causing Sif to chuckle wickedly. It also became increasingly hard for her to resist bringing this glorious heaven to an end as the pleasure became torturous.

Oh yes, Sif's body ached to cum, but she was having so much fun it was hard to give the order to push her over the edge and end this. On the other hand Sif needed to save some energy for pounding ass, especially as she had fresh butts to break in, which was ultimately the deciding factor in all of this. Still, Sif made sure she waited an appropriate amount of time before giving in to that temptation.

"Mmmmm, more." Sif eventually ordered, pushing both girls faces into her needy holes, "Ohhhhhhh fuckkkkkk yeahhhhhhh, tongue those holes! Tongue fuck those fucking fuck holes of mine, yessssssss, oh fuck! Oh fuck! Mmmmm, fuck yeah, fuck me with your little dyke tongues until I cum! Oh yes, slam fuck me with those little queer tongues and make me cum like a dyke whore! Like you! Yessssssss, make me cum! Make me cum! Make me cum you little bitches! Oooooooooh yeeeeeeeessssssss, aaaaaaahhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkk, make me cum just like that! Oh fuck! Oh shit! Oooooooohhhhhhhhh Gooooooooddddddd!"

It was quite surprising, and annoying, just how long Sif had to wait after giving the initial order before she finally came. Although it did make the eventual climax that much more satisfying, and Sif couldn't help finding it endearing the way that Daisy and Jemma pushed both their tongues inside her pussy and ass at the same time.

Well, Jemma more than Daisy, as Sif wasn't an anal whore like her slaves, so Daisy's tongue didn't get very far, whereas Jemma's was able to go deep inside her. It was still endearing though. Not that it would stop her from punishing them later. Of course Sif couldn't really think about that, or anything else, when she was in the middle of cumming nice and hard into another girl's mouth, Jemma very much earning her keep throughout the next few minutes.

Jemma felt that goal was more important to her right now than breathing. God, she desperately wanted to be this goddess's sex slave, a slave of Sif, and please her. Please Mistress Sif. Her Mistress. Fuck, the need was practically painful, although Jemma did have a selfish reason for it, that being wanting to swallow as much of that heavenly cream as possible.

Because wow, she had expected Mistress Sif's cum to be exquisite, but just... WOW! Jemma couldn't have imagined anything could be better than Mistress Sif's regular pussy juice, or liking anything more than Daisy's cum, but this was better than those two things combined, and she desperately needed to swallow every drop of it.

For maybe the first orgasm that she gave to this goddess Jemma achieved that goal, but no matter how much she tried she just couldn't get everything for the following climaxes. There was just too much liquid to swallow, and more to the point Mistress Sif started grinding against her face, or just rubbing her face against her cunt, or both.

The point was it became impossible for Jemma to swallow every drop, which was heart-breaking. But on the bright side it meant her face was thoroughly coated in Mistress Sif's cum, making Jemma feel like she had been marked as a slave of Sif, a mark she would wear proudly for what came next.

Before she had been afraid, but in that moment Jemma was very much looking forward to it, as it meant she'd be officially a slave of Sif, which again she desperately wanted to be. Only what actually came next was in a way even better. And in some ways not. Jemma wanted her Mistress to immediately bend her over and shove her biggest cock up her arse, making the scientist the property of the mighty Sif forever.

However her ass hole would need some preparation first, and Jemma certainly couldn't hate what happened given it was Mistress Sif pushing both their faces away from her, stepping away and then shoving their faces together, meaning Jemma got to kiss her girlfriend under the orders of her Mistress.

"Mmmmm, that was fun... now, kiss!" Sif panted as she moved out of the way then pushed the two agents faces together, "Oh yes, share the taste of my pussy and ass you little sluts! Yessssss, share those flavours while you kiss! Ohhhhhh yesssssss, I love to watch a couple of lesbian bitches kissing and sharing the taste of my holes. Ooooooh yeahhhhh, it really helps get me in the mood for an ass wrecking."

Those words of course only convinced Jemma to kiss Daisy more eagerly, along with the fact that she was genuinely thrilled to be tasting Mistress Sif's ass on her girlfriend's lips and tongue while Daisy was tasting Mistress Sif's pussy on hers. And Daisy was clearly just as eager. Although during the kiss it was clear both of them woke up from their haze, at least a little, and realise just how into the twisted sex they had become.

Or at least Jemma had. God, she had been referring to Sif as Mistress Sif in her head, and even now it was hard not to think of her as the latter title. And she wanted to submit completely so bad, but she had to remain strong. She just had too, otherwise she would be leaving Daisy alone to fight for their freedom.

"Ooooooh yesssssss, that definitely puts me in the mood for an ass wrecking." Sif murmured after a few long minutes of enjoying the sight in front of her, then she clicked her fingers and ordered, "Wanda equipped me for an ass wrecking."

"Yes Mistress." Wanda said submissively and did as she was told.

Seconds later Sif was fully equipped, and ready to reward her little helper, "Good girl, now help me prepare these bitch asses. Oh yeah, bend over bitches and give us your sweet little butts. Wanda, you eat Jemma's ass, and the mighty Quake can have the privilege of my tongue caressing her ass hole, before I bust it open and take her anal cherry."

"Yes Mistress." Wanda again said submissively and did as she was told.

Wanda then glared at Daisy and Jemma, and psychically told them to do the same, but the disrespectful bitches stayed silent. Although they at least had the decency of getting on all fours and sticking their cute butts into the air for licking, Mistress Sif apparently feeling this made up for their lack of respect. At least for now.

Wanda quickly learned that Mistress Sif had plans to punish them both later, but for now she just was eager to get on with the breaking in, especially as it meant butt fucking these two Agents of SHIELD. Something which Wanda was very much looking forward to watching, and thanks to her abilities, would experience for herself.

Just before her hesitance could be seen as disrespectful Wanda crawled over to where Jemma was kneeling and buried her face in between her cheeks. If this was her precious Mistress then Wanda may have spent some time kissing the cheeks so she could literally be Mistress Sif's ass kissing bitch. Perhaps she would do so later to enhance her own feelings of submission, and perhaps to strengthen the bond between her and their recruit.

But for now Wanda just went straight for a deep and passionate ass munching which had Jemma crying out in surprise and pleasure, the same time as the mighty Quake, the only difference being that Mistress Sif took the time to spread Daisy's cheeks so she could get all the access she wanted easily right from the beginning.

After several minutes of ass eating Wanda sensed Mistress Sif briefly rubbing her fingers against Daisy's wet cunt before replacing her tongue with a finger. Of course it was a lot easier for her to penetrate Daisy's virgin ass hole with her finger, both the dominant brunette and the submissive one crying out at this sensation. Wanda cried out too, as thanks to her powers she got to feel what both Daisy and Mistress Sif felt.

She then got to experience that with herself and Jemma, once she had Mistress Sif's permission of course, Wanda honoured that she got to help her owner conquer another woman. Which she had been doing before, but there was something so intimate about getting to shove a finger up a virgin butt just before Mistress Sif took it for the first time.

"Wanda, get over here and lubricate my cock, with your hand." Sif suddenly ordered.

"Yes Mistress." Wanda once again said submissively and did as she was told.

It was disappointing she wouldn't be able to use her mouth, and that Mistress Sif wouldn't be using her mouth like a cunt, or an ass hole, to give these Agents of SHIELD a little preview of what their asses were about to take. But of course Wanda pushed herself through that disappointment and crawled over to Mistress Sif while summoning a tube of lubricant.

Wanda then proceeded to rub that liquid into the shaft of Mistress Sif as the goddess pushed another finger into Daisy's bottom and then began pumping it in and out, making sure that the bitch was as ready as possible for her anal violation. God, Wanda was so jealous of Daisy right now.

"Okay, that should be more than enough." Sif dismissed Wanda, before turning her attention to her latest conquests, "Jemma, get over here and spread your girlfriend's cheeks. Mmmmm yessssss, give up your girlfriend's most private hole to me. As for you Daisy, beg. Oh yes, I want the mighty Quake to begged to be butt fucked."

Daisy didn't want to give this bitch the satisfaction, but with little other choice she waited until Jemma's trembling hands pulled her butt cheeks apart and then she began to beg while trying to think what Sif wanted to hear, "Fuck me. Please fuck my butt. I wanna be butt fucked by you... Mistress Sif. Please take my anal cherry and make me yours. Make my ass yours. Please? My fucking shit hole is a gift for you. Please use it for your pleasure. Mmmmm, oh yes, I know how much you loved pounding butt Mistress Sif, so pound mine. Make my butt hole your fucking property! Oh fuck! Oh God! Fuck my butt, take my ass, aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh fuck!"

Sif press the tip of her cock against Daisy's virgin butt hole as she listened to the other woman begged to be taken. Then after a few long seconds of wonderful words she pushed forwards, stretching that anal ring and causing Daisy to gasp.

Then Daisy continued her begging, albeit with a lot more whimpers thrown in, until she cried out loudly as her previously untouched ass hole stretched wide enough for Sif's dick to slip through it and into her virgin butt, meaning Sif had officially taken another anal cherry. And the anal cherry of another powerful woman at that, which meant Sif smiled widely and even chuckled a little in this triumphant moment.

Normally nothing could distract Sif from taking a back door cherry, but Jemma's cute little expression of concern was just so wonderful, and when Sif officially took Daisy's anal virginity, oh the expression Jemma made was just adorable. Especially as within the hour Jemma would be an insatiable ass whore. Sif promised herself that.

After all, it was an easy promise to make given her magic and skill insured every single one of her conquests became addicted to anal sex, and soon enough Daisy Johnson and Jemma Simmons would be very much added to that list, Sif taking another important step towards that as she began to push forwards again, getting more wonderfully distressing expressions out of the scientist as Sif continued to anally violate her girlfriend.

As distracting as those expressions were Sif's main focus remained the heaven that was another woman's forbidden hole slowly swallowing her cock for the very first time, as for Sif there was truly nothing more beautiful in all the nine realms than this. This was pure domination. This was pure conquest. This was perfect.

Oh yes, Sif was invading the most intimate part of another woman and destroying her self-respect and leaving her nothing but a wanton whore. A slave for Sif to add to her collection. That this was another powerful warrior in her own right, and her cheeks were being spread by her girlfriend, who was giving Sif the best possible view of the violation and in a way giving her girlfriend's ass hole to her, just to make this truly wonderful experience that much more satisfying.

There was nothing better in this world then the moment that Sif truly broke another woman, but the precious moment she popped her anal cherry came pretty close, as did the equally precious moment her thighs came to rest against the other woman's cheeks, announcing that she had buried every inch of her dick into that woman's bowels.

As always Sif savoured the precious moment, and the adorable expression on Jemma's face, before she slowly pulled her hips back, causing Daisy to cry out as inch after inch of dildo slowly left her rectum. Daisy then cried out again as Sif pushed those inches back in after she got about halfway and then repeated the process, officially starting to sodomise her latest conquest. While that conquest's girlfriend watched, no less.

Jemma's back hole had been quivering in fear just from seeing Sif's weapon of ass destruction, but to actually see it stretching Daisy's shit hole, God Jemma thought she was going to faint from the sheer perversion of it. Or from the fact that part of her had found it erotic.

Oh God, she hadn't wanted to admit it, even to herself, but she had fantasised about watching Daisy be sodomised in front of her like this, and now that it was actually happening she found it hotter than she could have ever imagined. Although at least she had the decency to be truly horrified about just how widely that forbidden hole was forced to stretch by the time Sif's strap-on slid through it and into Daisy's virgin bottom.

The rest of the anal penetration had been equally horrific and yet erotic, Jemma feeling like her face was constantly in a state of horror and amazement of what was happening. And that Daisy was able to take such abuse. Or take it without begging for mercy, like Jemma was sure she would do when it was her turn.

Although she was also worried her face was also betraying how much she was enjoying this, which was way too much for her liking. Then, somehow, Daisy took it all up her arse, and Sif started to bum her, making sure the full length of her cock ended up in Daisy's rectum on every thrust, a sadistic smile glued to Sif's face the entire time. And was that a moan Jemma heard coming from Daisy? No, it couldn't be. Could it?

Suddenly Sif pulled her cock out of Daisy's most private hole, pressed it against Jemma's lips and ordered simply, "Suck it."

"Ewww." Jemma grimaced, before correcting herself, "I mean, yes Mistress Sif."

Even though she had known it was coming, and this was something she'd have to do, Jemma still wasn't really prepared for this. Anal was bad enough, but actually having to go ass to mouth like some kind of prostitute, or more accurately a porn star, was almost more humiliation than she could bear.

Still, it was all part of the plan, so Jemma closed her eyes, scrunched up her nose and wrapped her lips around the head of that big dick. To her surprise the taste wasn't nearly as atrocious as she thought it would be. In fact it was almost, pleasant. Which had to be because of the chemicals that Sif called magic that she and/or Wanda were filling the room with, because the alternative wasn't worth thinking about.

"Ohhhhhh yes, suck my cock, my little English muffin. Mmmmm, suck your girlfriend's ass off my big dick." Sif gleefully encouraged, "Yes, that's it, Jem, suck it! Suck it clean of your girlfriend's ass cream. Ooooooh, that's so hot! Sooooo hot, mmmmmm, fuck! I love making my bitches go ass to mouth. Especially when there each other's girlfriends."

Doing her best to ignore those words and concentrate on the blow job Jemma began bobbing her head up and down on the cock, taking more and more of it in her mouth with each bob of her head. Eventually reaching the back of her mouth, and she tried pushing it into her throat, but she'd never sucked a cock this big before, and she really struggled.

Ultimately she just licked the base, which clearly Sif disapproved of, but she didn't scold her. Instead she just went back to fucking Daisy's arse for a little bit, before making Jemma go ass to mouth again, this process repeating over and over again until Jemma quite liked it, which again had to be because of the so called magic. Which was the same reason she got any enjoyment out of what happened next.

"Mmmmm, I do so love breaking new sluts in." Sif grinned wickedly, "And I can wait no longer to take the other virgin ass in this room, so swap over girls. Oh yes, swap places so I can stuff my dick into Jemma's little butt hole and take her anal cherry. Yesssssss, spread your girlfriend's cheeks for me Daisy. Give me her cherry ass hole, as she gave me yours."

"Would, would you like Jemma to beg for you? As I did?" Daisy asked submissively, both to gain Sif's trust, and because she thought it would be hot.

"Yes Daisy, that's a wonderful idea. One I was about to suggest myself." Sif smiled with a warning look at Daisy for interrupting her, then she turned her attention back to Jemma, "Mmmmm, you heard your little girlfriend Jemma... beg for me. Oh yes, beg me to butt fuck you just like I did with your little girlfriend."

Those words caused Jemma to blush, silently curse her girlfriend, and then obediently begin begging, "Please... please butt fuck me. I want to be butt fucked. I... I want to be bummed. Bum me! Please, Mistress Sif, fuck me up the bum. Fuck me in the butt! Whatever you want to call it, just take my ass! Please? Take my ass and make it yours. Pop my anal cherry and make me yours forever! Make me your slave. I want to be just another slave of Sif! Please just do it, fuck me, fuck my OH! Oh fuck! Oh God, oh... oh my... oh yes... yes, do that, stretch me, stretch my arse, oh God. Oh God! Aaaaaaahhhhhhhh Gooooooooodddddddd, fuck me!"

Sif licked her lips as she teased Jemma's butt hole for a few long minutes as her latest conquest begged to be conquered, before inevitably pushing forward and violating that sweet little virgin back hole. To her credit even though she cried out in pain from the initial anal penetration, and hesitated as her forbidden hole had started to stretch, Jemma kept up being a good little bitch, maximising Sif's pleasure.

Likewise Daisy kept spreading those cheeks so they could both have the best view possible of the perfect moment Jemma's anal ring stretched wide enough for Sif's cock to slide through it and into her virgin ass, meaning it was official. Sif had taken another butt cherry, pretty much adding that butt to her collection in the process.

It wasn't quite that simple. Jemma needed to be properly broken in first, but in that precious moment Sif forgot all about that. It was irrelevant anyway, at least for now, as it was only inevitable. Yes, Daisy Johnson and Jemma Simmons were as good as hers already, something which made this moment perfect.

Which was one of the reasons that Sif savoured that moment for so long, the others being just how beautiful Jemma's ass hole looked wrapped around the head of her cock, especially with Jemma's girlfriend showing it off, and just the sheer mental pleasure of taking another anal cherry. It was so long that her new bitch actually became frustrated by it.

"More! Please Mistress Sif, ah fuck, give me more." Jemma whined, just wanting to get this over with, "Give me that cock! I want every inch. Oh fuck, every inch in my fucking ass! Oh God, Sif, Mistress Sif, fuck my ass. You want it? Take it! Mmmmm, take that fucking ass, oh fuck! Oh shit! Oh fuck me! Fuck me! Ah fuck my butt, aaaaaahhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkk!"

Although those words awoke Sif from her haze they just caused her to chuckle with delight and listened to them for a few long seconds, loving how increasingly frustrated Jemma became. Then finally Sif began pushing forwards again, causing inch after inch of her big dildo to slide into Jemma's rectum.

Sadly this caused Jemma to become distracted for a while, but that was fine because Sif wasn't sure she could concentrate on anything except the anal penetration, especially when it was complete, her thighs coming to rest against Jemma's butt cheeks meaning that her strap-on was completely buried within the other woman's bowels. Again Sif then stop to savour the moment, and again this frustrated her latest conquest.

"Fuck me. Fuck my arse. Oh fuck!" Jemma whimpered softly, "Fuck it! Fuck my arse and make it yours! Bugger me! Bugger me like a bitch! Bugger my little arse hole, oh shit! Oh God! Oh fuck! Aaaaaaahhhhhh, fuck me!"

This time Jemma barely got out a few words before Sif gave her what she wanted. Or more accurately what they both wanted, which was of course Sif slowly pulling her hips back until about half of her cock was out of Jemma's butt and then pushing back inside just as slowly.

Sif delighted in repeating the process over and over again, gradually working up to shorter thrusts which had her new little anal slut moaning in pleasure for her in no time. Through it all Daisy Johnson spread her girlfriend's cheeks, just like Jemma had done when the positions were reversed, and just like with her girlfriend Daisy seemed fascinated by first the anal penetration and then the butt sex, which almost brought Sif as much joy as the sodomy itself.

Daisy thought watching her precious Jemma getting violated in this way would be the hardest part of this whole experience, but for some reason she loved watching Jemma's butt hole stretching for that strap-on. Especially when it had closed around the head, meaning that Mistress Sif had officially taken her girlfriend's anal cherry.

That Jemma's cute little English arse belonged to Mistress Sif and, no! Sif! Daisy had to remember this was just Sif, not Mistress Sif, otherwise they were all doomed. But, it just felt so natural to think of this goddess as her Mistress, just as it seemed natural for Jemma to be taking Mistress Sif's cock up her arse.

While desperately fighting the magic threatening to overwhelm her Daisy watched Mistress Sif complete the anal penetration and then officially start to fuck Jemma's butt. This was supposed to be it. The moment that Mistress Sif would be most distracted and Daisy could strike.

Only Daisy was too lost in watching Mistress Sif's dick pumping in and out of Jemma's ass hole, and a growing jealousy that it wasn't her butt being fucked. Her back door even remained open as if it was begging Mistress Sif's cock to return to it, and Daisy's mouth was tempted to follow suit. Then just as she was about to open her mouth she found that cock was suddenly being pressed against her lips.

"Suck it." Sif ordered with a gleeful grin, "Suck your girlfriend's butt cream off of my dick, just like she did with yours."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Daisy beamed.

It wasn't how Daisy wanted to take Mistress Sif's strap-on back inside her, but it would even out, especially as it would mean she would be pleasing her Mistress. So Daisy wrapped her lips around that dildo and eagerly began to suck it while trying not to think about what it was covered in. At least at first. Then for some twisted reason she found she quite liked it.

Daisy actually liked the taste of her girlfriend's ass, that revelation causing her to moan in pleasure and then sucked the dildo even more passionately. Also take more of it into her mouth, and eventually down her throat, but of course she'd been going to do that anyway, it was just now she pushed herself like never before, and with some effort she eventually managed to deep throat the entire length.

"Yeahhhhhhh, suck it, mmmmm, good girl." Sif praised with delight, providing commentary throughout, "Oooooooh yessssssss, suck it like a good little whore! Yeahhhhhhh, suck your girlfriend's ass off my dick. Oh Daisy, you look so good with a cock in your mouth. And you love that, don't you? Huh? Having my big cock inside your mouth? Having it covered with your girlfriend's yummy butt? Getting to suck it all off? Yeahhhhhh you do. Take it down your throat! Come on, all the way. All the way. Ohhhhhhhh yesssssss, take it bitch, oooooohhhhhhh yeeeeeessssssss, suck that dick, fucking suck it! Fucking take it deep, Yeah, right down your fucking throat, oh yeah, ah fuck yeah!"

Obediently Daisy kept sucking that cock even after all the ass cream was gone, but she knew at that point it was only a matter of time before Mistress Sif switched fuck holes. Sure enough Mistress Sif eventually pulled her cock out of Daisy's mouth and returned it to Jemma's back door, which accepted the dildo a lot easier the second time.

However shortly after Mistress Sif had stuffed every inch of her strap-on in Jemma's ass she returned it to Daisy's mouth and then repeated the process, Daisy happily sucking away without a single thought of the original plan. She just wanted to please Mistress Sif so bad that in that moment nothing else mattered.

Jemma was initially waiting for Daisy to strike, but to her shame it wasn't long before she was hoping her girlfriend wouldn't attack this goddess of a woman. Then she was considering using her body to shield Mistress Sif, or even confess she and Daisy had conspired to do the unthinkable and kill this wonderful woman.

Of course in thinking it she had essentially admitted to it already, as there was a mind reader in the room, who silently assured her that she had been aware of that plan the entire time, and more importantly Mistress Sif had been aware of it, and confident that they could convince them not to go through with it. And it seemed they were right. So wonderfully right.

As if to make sure Daisy didn't forget herself Mistress Sif started making the two agents of SHIELD constantly switch places so they got an equal amount of time taking it in the arse and tasting each other's bottoms. They even tasted their own arses, Mistress Sif eventually ordering them to be just on all fours side by side again so she could walk around and stuff her cock into a mouth of her choosing.

Which also allowed Daisy and Jemma to watch the other going ass to mouth. Watching each other clean their own arse and each other's from that dick. God, why was that so hot? Why did Jemma love every second of this? And why did she desperately want to become a slave of Sif?

The answers to those questions were really simple. The short version was that she was a lesbian slut who yearned to be conquered by a more dominant woman, the slightly longer version being that not only was she a lesbian slut who yearned to be conquered by a more dominant woman, but she yearned to be conquered by Mistress Sif. Her body belonged to Mistress Sif. It always had.

Jemma saw that now, and she desperately wanted to let everyone in here know that, especially her precious girlfriend Daisy Johnson and more importantly her wonderful Mistress Sif. And almost just as importantly, she wanted to beg for the privilege of being able to cum and officially become enslaved. Unfortunately, and surprisingly, Daisy beat her to it.

"Fuck me!" Daisy whimpered, "Fuck me hard! Fuck my ass! Ohhhhh Goooodddddd, fuck my ass hard and deep and make me cum!"

"Me too." Jemma quickly added, "Please, make me cum! Bum me and make me cum! Oooooh yessssss, fuck my bum! Please?"

"Oh come on, you both can do better than that." Sif grinned wickedly, "Mmmmm yes, you both know what I want, so give it to me, and then maybe I'll give you what you want."

There was a brief silence and then Jemma whimpered, "Please, please make me cum! Fuck me hard and make me cum! Fuck my arse! Fuck my arse hard and deep and make me cum! Please? Ooooooh Gooooooddddddd, I need to cum so bad. Ruin my fucking arse! Gape it open, just like you did all the others. Please... Mistress Sif, bum me! Fuck me in the bum, I wanna be bummed, please, ohhhhhhh please choose me. Wreck my rectum! Fucking wreck my arse, then Daisy's. Make us both your butt sluts! Your ass whores! Your anal slaves! Make us both slaves of Sif by fucking our arses! Please Mistress, make us yours!"

About the same time Daisy whined, increasingly getting louder, "Make me cum, make me cum, oh for the love of God, please make me cum! Please Mistress Sif, fuck me up the ass an make me cum! Ass fuck me, fuck me in the ass, ooooooooh fuckkkkkkk, oh yes, fuck my ass, ohhhhhhhh, pound fuck that little shit hole of mine! Wreck it and claim it is yours! Ohhhhhh yesssssssss, make my ass yours! Make it your fuck hole Mistress Sif! Yours to use whenever, whenever, and however you want. Make me yours, mmmmmm yessssssss, just make me cum first! Yeahhhhhhhh, make me cum, make me aaaaaahhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkk yeeeeeeeeessssssss, ohhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkk!"

With that Mistress Sif slammed her cock back into Daisy's arse and started sodomising her harder than ever before, gradually working up the speed of her thrusts until she had to be using every ounce of her strength to brutalise that poor little bum hole. Which made Jemma insanely jealous, but she was also happy for Daisy, and more importantly ecstatic that this meant there would be no interruption when it was her turn.

No, there was no doubt in her mind that her girlfriend would be completely broken after this hellacious bumming, and once Mistress Sif was done completely destroying Daisy's arse hole then Mistress Sif would immediately do the same to Jemma's aching to be pounded back hole. And when she did, Jemma's cum would squirt out of her cunt just as violently as Daisy's was now.

Sif was just as confident that she had completely and utterly broken the mighty Quake and turned her into just another notch on her belt. Her precious Wanda was only too happy to confirm this, which made Sif so happy she almost ordered Wanda to bend over the other side of Daisy so once she was done breaking the latest SHIELD bitches she could move onto her favourite little Witch.

It was also tempting to order Natasha and Maria to join them, but no. She needed to concentrate on completely breaking Jemma Simmons and especially Daisy Johnson and adding them to her collection, and while Sif had arguably already done that it wouldn't be complete in her eyes until they were both grovelling at her feet after a brutal bowel wrecking.

So Sif concentrated on slam fucking Daisy's back door with every ounce of strength that she'd dared to give her, causing the sound of her thighs smacking against Daisy's butt cheeks to be almost as loud as the screams of pleasure coming from the mighty Quake. It was so exquisite to take the other woman like a bitch in this moment, but Sif needed something more.

More accurately something else. Oh yes, she needed to stare into her latest conquest's eyes and know that beyond a shadow of a doubt that she was completely broken. That was why Sif switched from one of her favourite positions to the other, namely lifting Daisy up and turning her around without removing the cock so they were in the cowgirl position, except with Sif standing.

Without needing to be asked Daisy wrapped her arms and legs around Sif's powerful body during this process, and even though she sometimes closed her eyes and/or tilted her head back for the most part she stared lovingly into the eyes of her conqueror. It was such a captivating sight that Sif paused for several long seconds just so she could enjoy it, and the moment of course, before going right back to brutalising Daisy's butt.

This time Daisy's cum was squirting against her stomach instead of the bed, the other girl was trembling in her arms, and most importantly Sif could see just how broken Quake was. Oh yes, it was exquisite, and pushed Sif to continue wrecking Daisy's rectum until the poor human passed out in her arms.

As soon as Daisy went limp Sif unceremoniously dropped her down onto the floor like deadweight, grabbed hold of Jemma and skewered her little butt hole on her big dick.

She did it as slowly and gently as she possibly could give in her current mood, although thankfully Jemma cried out in mostly pleasure as her ass was once again stuffed with cock, which Sif took as an excuse to start bouncing the weaker girl up and down on her lap harder and faster than she should.

Which clearly caused Jemma a little pain, but she was cumming soon enough, and more importantly she tried to hide that pain, proving that she had been completely broken. Just like her little girlfriend.

Daisy just lay on the ground after she was initially dropped onto it, unable to move a muscle. Then the desire to see Mistress Sif brutalise Jemma's butt gave her enough adrenaline to lift up her head slightly so she could essentially watch her girlfriend being bounced up and down like a ragdoll as her new Mistress used her most private hole to masturbate.

Daisy was faintly aware that the site should have horrified her, and finally pushed her to use her powers to kill the invading alien who was ruining her girlfriend's butt hole, but it was just a fleeting thought. The truth was that Daisy could never hurt this perfect creature who now owned her soul, especially when she was making sure Jemma was just like her, a slave of Sif.

That's all Daisy wanted from now on. Well, that and Mistress Sif's cock inside her, Daisy's ass hole feeling like it just got gang banged by an entire men's prison and yet still she wanted more of Mistress Sif's cock pounding her most intimate hole.

It was a thought Daisy continuously had for who knows how long until Mistress Sif drop Jemma like she just dropped Daisy, and then ordered them, "Spread your cheeks! Oooooh yesssss, show me, and the rest of the world, my handiwork. And that you're now mine. Ohhhhhh yessssss, that's it. Mmmmm, such pretty little gapes."

After watching Jemma go through what she had, and dreaming of having Mistress Sif's cock back in her butt, it was surprisingly easy for Daisy to get up onto all fours, turn so that her ass was pointing the direction of her Mistress and then press her face down so she could spread her cheeks for her.

Of course Daisy was an Inhuman, with a lot of physical training under her belt, which Jemma didn't have, and she'd just been brutally butt fucked, so it took the scientist twice as long. But it was worth it for when she did, because Wanda made sure that they both got a good view of their gaping ass holes, which looked bigger than the Grand Canyon right now. Which clearly pleased to Mistress Sif, which was clearly the most important thing.

"Yes, such pretty gapes." Sif murmured to herself, staring into the rectums of her new conquests via their ruined back holes for almost a full minute, "You two know what I want next, don't you?"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Daisy replied immediately.

About a second later Jemma panted, "Yes Mistress Sif."

It was pretty clear that hesitation was down to tiredness rather than reluctance, which Daisy was grateful for, as it would have been terrible if she had been the only one completely broken by that ass wrecking. Of course Daisy didn't dwell on it, because she was too busy getting into her rightful position, on her knees in front of Mistress Sif and ready to worship her.

In this case, worship her cock, Daisy greedily stuffing the first few inches into her mouth and then moaning with delight as she tasted the combination of her own and Jemma's asses. A short time later Jemma joined her, and although Daisy graciously gave her a chance to suck the head of course by that point all the butt cream was gone, so Jemma just concentrated on licking the bottom half of the dildo. At least until she was told otherwise.

"Yesssssss, suck my cock! Suck the taste of your own ass, and girlfriend's butt, off of my big cock! Oh fuck!" Sif taunted with delight, "Oh yeah, suck it cock sucker! Mmmmm yessssss, share that cock! Share it! Share the taste of your whore asses! Proved to me that you are mine now! That you are shameless ass to mouth whores with a desperate need to please your Mistress Sif. Mmmmm, and taste your own asses, and those of your fellow ass sluts, including your own girlfriend. Oh yes, both of you watched as I used your girlfriend's butt hole for my pleasure, and now you will watch that happen over, and over again. And you will rejoice. Rejoice as I use you both pleasure, because right now you're nothing but slaves of Sif! Oh yes, mmmmm yessssss, show me you understand that by taking that cock deep down your throats! Deep throat that dick and get every drop of that butt cream. Ohhhhhhh yeahhhhhhh, that's it. good little cock sucking whores! Oooooooh fuck!"

Obediently Daisy and Jemma took it in turns to try deep throating that big dick, and even though neither one of them managed to get all the way their Mistress seemed pretty pleased with their progress, so Daisy decided to call it a win. Besides, thanks to her initial sucking, and Jemma's initial licking, they both got a decent amount of butt cream, and the chance to moan loudly to prove how much they loved it. And more importantly, to please Mistress Sif.

They then literally grovelled at her feet, and as they covered Mistress Sif's feet in kisses Daisy and Jemma exchanged a smile. Their new lives as slaves of Sif were just beginning, hopefully filled with plenty of chances to please their precious Mistress. And best of all, they would be together while doing it. What could be better than that?

Chapter 160: Chapter 160. Sif enslaves Agent Carter (SLAVES OF SIF)

Sharon Carter had been trained by the best of the best SHIELD had to offer. That meant first and foremost her Aunt Peggy, one of the founders of SHIELD and her personal idol. God, Sharon was so glad that her Aunt wasn't around to see what had become of SHIELD, and more importantly wouldn't have to suffer the same fate as the other women who she had idolised, and had a hand in her training, like Melinda May, Natasha Romanoff and Maria Hill.

They, and the organisation Peggy Carter had fought so hard to build, were worse than dead. They were broken and perverted into something unrecognisable, all thanks to the twisted Amazon goddess known as Sif.

While it was the hardest thing she'd ever had to do Sharon had run and hide, hoping to rebuild SHIELD in secret so she could preserve at least something of Auntie Peggy's legacy. Alas while her training kept her safe for a while eventually she was caught and taken right back to one of the headquarters of SHIELD. The worst part?

It wasn't by Sif, or her little Witch Wanda Maximoff. No, it was by her own people and mentors, Melinda May, Natasha Romanoff and even Maria Hill. She tried, but against all three of them Sharon hadn't stood a chance, and she was soon hogtied and being stuffed into a Quinjet, unable to do anything but thrash around and dish out idle threats.

In response her former allies just laughed at her, and had the audacity to tell her they were doing her a favour. That soon she would blush at the thought of not immediately dropping to her knees in front of their Mistress Sif and begging her to enslave her. That she couldn't possibly imagine just how good Mistress Sif's pussy tasted, or what it was like to have Mistress Sif inside her ass.

But she would. Because as soon as they got back Mistress Sif was going to break her in front of all of them. Spank her. Feed her pussy. Gape her ass hole. Then Sharon truly would be one of them, just another slave of Sif, a mindless fuck hole who lived to please her Mistress. Which was horrifying, especially as the thought undeniably turned Sharon on.

Once they landed Sharon was carried out of the Quinjet, where Sif and her slaves were waiting, along with seemingly every female member of SHIELD, all of them naked to show that they were now nothing but broken bitches. Some even taunted her by displaying their gaped butt holes, the way that Romanoff, May and Hill had done throughout the journey.

She was then wordlessly tied to some kind of BDSM device, forcing her into the doggy style position, before all of her clothes were removed with scissors. Sharon desperately wanted to fight back during this, but there was no point. Even if she could get free there were too many of them to fight. Better to save her energy on remaining defiant for as long as she could, before she too inevitably succumb to Sif's magic, and admittedly her own desires.

"Agent Carter." Sif purred wickedly, "It's so great to meet you."

"Sif." Sharon said flatly, rudely staring ahead of her instead of at her host.

This annoyed Sif, pushing her to taunt, "You know, it's fitting that this would be how SHIELD ends. After all, it was the beginning of the end for your precious organisation when I strapped my darling Natasha to that very device and started the surprisingly challenging process of breaking her. Isn't that right Natasha?"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Natasha quickly agreed, unable to stop herself from sucking up by adding, "Thank you so much for being patient with me and putting me in my rightful place."

"Mmmmm, it was so worth it." Sif practically purred with delight, turning back to her latest pray, "I'm sure it will be the same with you. Then, SHIELD will be mine. All the men have left to find jobs in other organisations, and the women, they're all here, ready and willing to serve me however I want."

There was a chorus of agreement from the broken slaves, and then Sharon boldly told her captor, "You can do whatever you want to me. It doesn't matter. You cannot destroy the legacy of SHIELD. And someday someone will take you down.

"We'll see about that." Sif grinned wickedly, pausing for a moment to move behind Sharon, "Mmmmm, oh yes, we will find if someone can truly challenge me, but much sooner we will find out exactly what it takes to break you, and rebuild SHIELD in my glorious image."

Sif gleefully grabbed Sharon's beautiful bottom before beginning to massage the cheeks while she was speaking. She then continued groping that ass for a few long minutes, building up the anticipation for her latest conquest, her watching slaves, and most importantly herself. After all, this was the last piece of her conquest of SHIELD. Why shouldn't she savour it?

Of course she could only wait so long before delivering the first strike, in this case quickly lifting up both her hands and then just as quickly bringing them down again in a hard double smack, Sif using a great deal of her strength in that first blow to show Agent 13 that she meant business.

As a result she got a loud and satisfying cry out of Sharon, which was almost enough to make Sif continue at that pace. But again, she wanted to savour this, not give Sharon everything she had right from the get go and risk breaking her too soon.

So instead she merely went back to her lustful groping of that cute little ass, massaging the pain away and even cooing before delivering the next spank, which was far more gentle than the one that had come it before. Hell, Sif barely put any force into it at all. And yet, it got a little cry out of Sharon. Although from the sounds of it that was because of humiliation more than pain.

Either way it was delightful, although maybe a little disappointing. After all, her favourite SHIELD sluts, Maria and Natasha, had been so difficult to beat. Especially Natasha. Ever since then Sif had actually been hoping to find someone who could be a challenge for her, and yet even the descendant of Peggy Carter wasn't proving to be that difficult.

Indeed, by the time Sif got to the hard spanking the young Agent Carter was doing her Aunt a disservice by bawling like a baby from what appeared to be both pain and humiliation. Which in some way was thrilling, especially in front of what was left of SHIELD, but Sif couldn't help feeling a little disappointed.

Mostly though Sif just felt joy as she watched those full cheeks jiggle with every blow she gave them, quickly turning pink under the force of her assault, then a light red, then finally a dark and angry red, that butt bruising so becomingly.

It would never be Sif's favourite form of dominance, especially not in this position, but it was definitely proving beyond a shadow of a doubt that she was the dominant one here, and Sharon Carter, the last hope for SHIELD, was being reduced to just another whimpering fuck toy, as Sif's already broken slaves watched on, some of them even being bold enough to cheer Sif on, especially as she started giving her latest conquest all she had.

Sharon tried to remain strong, but it was just so humiliating. She had been physically beaten, restrained, stripped and spanked in front of her former colleagues. Hell, some of that was by her former work friends, all of who were now staring at her with a mixture of lust and jealousy, or staring at their Mistress Sif with total devotion, and maybe even love.

And Sharon had to wonder, was that really the fate that awaited her? Was she really going to become just a mindless sex slave? Yet another notch on Sif's bedpost? Or would she find a way to somehow resist someone who had taken down the likes of Maria Hill and Natasha Romanoff?

The chances that she would survive with her mind, and her dignity, intact from an encounter with Sif was always a long shot, but right now it seemed like an impossibility. It was bad enough when Sif was groping her naked ass in between each gentle strike, but as the spanking continued and the groping was slowly phased out and replaced with continuous blows which were unbearable Sharon just couldn't stop herself from breaking down and crying.

She'd always tried so hard to live up to her Aunt's reputation, even when she was calling herself Agent 13 to try and disguise who she really was. But the truth was she had limited field experience, and this was by far the worst pain she'd ever experienced.

It was certainly the worst humiliation, and the worst part of it was that some twisted part of her enjoyed it. Sharon tried to deny that fact at first, but when this turn from gentle bottom smacking to a brutal butt beating Sharon could feel herself getting wet, destroying the very last ounce of dignity that she had.

It caused her to break down completely, her sobs and squeals of pain and humiliation almost as loud as the sounds of Sif's hand connecting with the soft flesh of her ass. Which made her think about how powerful Sif was. How strong. How she was so effortlessly dominating her, and had easily dismantled both The Avengers and SHIELD and turned it's female members into her mindless sluts. So really, what was wrong with succumbing to the inevitable?

Just as that worrying thought echoed in Sharon's head Sif suddenly stopped, leaving Sharon to relax against the BDSM device and try to get herself under control. It took longer than she would have liked, but after about a minute she was able to come herself down to just gently sob, Sif staring at her handiwork the entire time with what Sharon imagined was a look of glee, similar to the looks glued the faces of the sex slaves surrounding her.

Then Sif very slowly walked around Sharon until she was standing in front of her, and then with a predictably wicked grin on her face Sif undid her pants, slowly pulled them and her panties down, and then slipped out of them before approaching her.

"You took that very well. Your Aunt would be proud." Sif said mockingly, getting up onto the device so that her cunt was pressed up against Sharon's face, "And I think you should be rewarded for it. Come on, don't be shy, there is no point in oooooooh yesssssssss, mmmmmmm, oh Agent Carter! Oh fuck."

Sif was just about to tell Sharon there was no point in resisting when Agent Carter opened her mouth and began eagerly licking her pussy, taking her by surprise. Sif would have thought Sharon would be more reluctant to do this, or at least try and pretend she was. Was her magic working already? Or had the spanking been more effective than she thought?

Or maybe Sharon Carter was secretly a lesbian, and the first time there was a pussy in front of her Sharon's natural instincts took over? Whatever the case it was very, very distracting, and very wonderful, Sif closing her eyes, tilting her head back and letting out several long cries of pleasure as she gently encouraged Sharon to continue what she was doing.

It didn't seem like Sharon needed any encouragement though, as her licks only became more eager as the seconds ticked by. They also became more effective, especially when Sharon started concentrating on Sif's clit, only giving it a break to duck her head down to greedily lick up the results of her labour before going right back to it, mass-producing more pussy cream for her to gobble up.

If she continued like that she would probably make Sif cum quickly and powerfully, and give her the excuse to move onto the final stage. Her favourite stage. The one which would allow her to break Sharon completely. But no, Sif reluctantly thought. She had promised herself she would savour this twisted act, and that was exactly what she was going to do.

"Slow down, mmmmmm, what's your rush? You'll be tasting my cum soon enough, I promise." Sif moaned with a wicked smile, adding once she got what she wanted, "Ohhhhhh yessssss, that's it Agent Carter, nice and slow. Lick my pussy nice and slow in front of the rest of SHIELD. Let us savour this moment together. Mmmmmm, not so much work on my clit you naughty girl. I don't want to cum in your mouth just yet. Ooooooh yeahhhhhh, no I don't, mmmmmm, I want to take my time and enjoy your hot little mouth, oooooooh, and that wonderful little tongue. Ohhhhhhh yessssss, lick me just like that, oooooooh God, ohhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkk yeeeeesssss, lick me bitch!"

Again it only took a little encouragement to get Agent Carter to do what she wanted, Sif gleefully rewarding her, first with her words and then with her hand as she gently stroked those long blonde locks which were now in between her legs.

Oh yes, Sif had Agent Carter in between her legs, and while it wasn't quite the same as having the original there it still basically had the same effect of putting SHIELD in it's place once and for all, crushing whatever tiny bit of rebellion might be left in the minds of her slaves as they watched her do this to the descendant of their founder.

Although rebellion seemed to be the last thing on their minds as they watched. No, it seemed they were far too busy looking jealous. And not of her, but of Sharon. Just as it should be.

While it was true she had supernatural help Sif prided herself on training sluts, and was convinced that at most the magic she was cursed with was 40% the reason the others looked at Sharon with such jealousy, and Sif with such love and devotion. Perhaps that was merely wishful thinking, but at times like this it was hard for Sif to truly care.

Or even pay that much attention to those around her. No, her focus was far more on the woman in between her legs, even as some of her favourite slaves suddenly started providing commentary, sometimes even earning themselves a wicked smile of approval from her before she returned her focus to the pussy licker in between her legs.

"That's it Sharon, eat that cunt!" Maria was the first to break the silence, "Ohhhhhh yeah, eat Mistress Sif's yummy little cunt you lucky bitch!"

"Yeahhhhhhh, eat it good!" Darcy happily chimed in, "Make our owner feel good."

"Make the superior woman feel good." Wanda eagerly added, "Worship our goddess with your tongue."

"Tease her clit." Natasha suggested helpfully, quickly adding, "Not too much, just enough to make her cry out extra loudly. Oooooooh yes, that's it Sharon. Isn't that wonderful? Don't you love hearing our Mistress crying out for you? Yeahhhhh, you like that, huh? Yes, you love pleasing your Mistress, just like the rest of us. You're one of us now Sharon. Just another slave of Sif."

This wonderful commentary was strictly for Sif's benefit, there was no doubt about that, but while it may have been unintentional it seemed to inspire Sharon to lick pussy even more passionately than before, without it getting dangerously close to making Sif cum like before. Which was yet another reason that Sif happily rewarded her sluts.

Although again, her curse played a role. Most of all, Sif just like to believe it was natural. That when given the gift of her cunt any woman would quickly become a complete slut for her yummy pussy. And then, there was always a chance that Sharon was just a natural lesbian bottom, just waiting for a top to put her in her place.

Determined to do just that Sif allowed Sharon the privilege of licking her pussy for what felt like hours, and almost certainly was at least one, which was a glorious heaven for all involved. Well, at least for Sharon and Sif, as they both spent the entire time moaning, gasping, whimpering and in Sif's case crying out with joy as she received the worship she so richly deserved, while again her other slaves had to be satisfied by pleasing her verbally.

Of course there was a limit to even Sif's impressive stamina, and inevitably she interrupted her other slaves to give Sharon the permission that she had been so desperately waiting for. And that Sif had become so desperate to give her.

"Make me cum!" Sif growled loudly, quickly adding with a high-pitched squeal, "OH YES, MMMMmmmm, fuck me! Aaaaaaahhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkk, fuck me with your tongue, ohhhhhhhh, good girl! Good little slave of Sif. Oooooooooh yessssssss, tongue fuck my cunt you dyke whore! Ooooooohhhhhhhhhhh Gooooooooddddddd yeahhhhhhhhh, FUCK YEAH!"

Instantly obeying Sharon latched onto Sif's clit and sucked on it with gradually increasing speed and force until the goddess was on the verge of cumming already. Then as soon as she had permission she shoved her tongue inside her and instantly triggered a powerful orgasm for the mighty Sif.

It was quickly followed by another and another and another as without needing to be told Sharon proved herself a true lesbian slut. In fact just to be clear Wanda whispered in Sif's head that she wasn't helping her out. Not that Sif truly cared at that moment. Now she was far too lost in the ecstasy she was feeling as she once again turned another woman into her pussy pleaser.

There had been no doubt that Sharon would be hers by the end of the night, but this only confirmed it in the most delightful way possible. Oh yes, Sharon Carter would be amongst Sif's favourite additions to her collection, a collection which was growing by the day now that she had her pick of anyone she wanted on Earth, the thought only making her cum harder.

Of course this was special. This was the last hope for SHIELD becoming completely lost in making Sif cum with her eager mouth and tongue, and a matter of minutes Sharon's ass would be full of cock, which would make Sif's conquest truly complete. Oh yes, Sif was looking forward to that.

Sharon was still pretty wary of it, however while she had constantly been thinking about it throughout the pussy licking, at least after she got used to just how good it tasted, now her mind was just blissfully turned off as Mistress Sif's was, or any of the little fuck toys standing around witnessing Sharon's humiliation. Yes, all she was in that moment was Mistress Sif's pussy pleaser.

And in that moment, that was all Sharon wanted to be. Oh yes, she wanted to spend eternity in between these thighs, worshipping at the altar of the goddess known as Mistress Sif, pleasing her with her unworthy mouth and tongue and drinking deep of the heaven in liquid form that was Mistress Sif's girl cum.

One of the things that kept her licking pussy without complaint, despite all the verbal humiliation and the fact that she was betraying her aunt's legacy, was the desperate need to find out of Mistress Sif's cum was even better than her regular cunt cream. Wanda telepathically told her it was, and while she was hardly the most reliable source of information deep down Sharon had known it was true.

She just didn't know how true it was. Didn't know it was literally so life changing she would do anything, suffer any humiliation, just for the privilege of being able to swallow that heavenly liquid again. Which was the last coherent thought she had for quite a while.

Luckily either because of some natural talent or because of Wanda, or even Mistress Sif, controlling her Sharon was able to continue pleasing this goddess. She was even able to swallow the majority of Mistress Sif's cum during that first life changing orgasm. She wasn't so lucky with the following climaxes, but a good amount was shot directly down her throat and into her belly.

Some of it even hit her tongue first, Sharon liking that the best, as it was her making a conscious decision to swallow Mistress Sif's cum. Or as conscious as she could get right now. Most importantly of all, she could taste it. And she didn't need to be told that the cum that ended up on her face was almost just as good, because it was a sign that she was being marked as the only thing she now wanted to be, a slave of Sif.

As soon as each orgasm was over Sharon shoved her tongue as deep as it would go into the other woman and fucked her with it until she came again. Even in the beginning it didn't take much, but then Mistress Sif started to help. It meant that Sharon couldn't efficiently tongue fuck her anymore, but any sacrifice was worth making if it meant pleasing Mistress Sif. Even that.

Besides, it was an incredible privilege to have the mighty Mistress Sif using her face as a fuck pad. Then just as Sharon thought she was going to pass out from joy, and lack of oxygen, Mistress Sif pulled back, crouched down and smiled wickedly at her.

"So, are you ready to truly become mine?" Sif purred.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon whimpered without hesitation, "Please make me yours."

"Good girl." Sif chuckled, before leaning forward and pressing a gentle kiss to Sharon's lips so she could taste herself. Then she ordered, "Maria, prepare Sharon's ass hole for me. Mmmmm yes, I want the former Director of SHIELD to rim the descendant of her organisations founder, and prepare her for me to butt fuck."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Maria replied, quickly doing as she was told.

"Can I please join her, Mistress?" Natasha asked hopefully, "You know how much me and Maria like to work together to prepare an ass for you."

Sif looked thoughtful for a second, before compromising, "I suppose you could, as a reward for preparing me first."

"Yes Mistress Sif, thank you Mistress Sif." Natasha replied briefly, before rushing to do as she was told.

Natasha couldn't help but give Wanda a cheeky grin, who normally got to prepare their Mistress with a flick of her wrist, and more importantly got the privilege of preparing an ass hole for Mistress Sif to fuck. Wanda got this privilege because she was Mistress Sif's favourite, and normally she got pouty when she didn't get it, but this time was different.

Maybe she knew something Natasha didn't, or she was just on her best behaviour for this special night, because even though she glared back at her The Scarlet Witch used her magic to make a large strap-on dildo appear in The Black Widow's hands. This made Natasha a little guilty for her taunting grin, but she quickly shrugged it off as she had something more important to worry about, namely pleasing their Mistress Sif.

While Natasha was tempted to glance at where Maria was beginning to do what she really wanted to do right now she concentrated on getting on her knees in front of Mistress Sif and holding out the harness, allowing her to step into it. Then she pulled the harness up her Mistress's long legs and then tightened it around her waist before taking the dildo firmly in hand and stroking it as if it were real.

Natasha then gave Mistress Sif a flirty little smile, before showing off by not only wrapping her lips around the head of the strap-on but shoving it straight down her throat in one quick bob of her head. She even kept it there for a few long seconds before beginning to bob her head up and down, much to the clear delight of her Mistress.

"Yesssssss, that's it Natasha, suck my cock! Suck it good. Make it nice and ready for Sharon Carter's virgin ass hole. Ohhhhhh yessssss, you and your little girlfriend are going to help me sodomise the infamous Agent Carter, or at least the one currently available to me, and when she is fully broken in all of SHIELD will be mine, all mine! Oh yes, take my cock deep down your throat, while Maria shoves her tongue up Sharon's ass! Ooooooh yeeeeeesssss, earned the right to join your little girlfriend in eating ass, you twisted little bitch! Oh fuck, The Black Widow is such an amazing cock sucker! Mmmmm, but I'm sure everybody knew that before I exposed you for the submissive slut you truly are. Oooooh fuck yeah, suck it Natasha! Suck it real good." Sif gleefully encouraged for several minutes, before ordering, "Okay, that's enough. You may join your little girlfriend now."

"Thank you Mistress Sif." Natasha replied after pulling the dildo out of her throat.

About a second later Natasha was directly behind Sharon, Maria immediately pulling her face out of the blonde's butt to give her girlfriend a turn. Natasha smiled lovingly at Maria for this and gave her a long, slow kiss in which she was able to taste Sharon's ass on Maria's lips and tongue, before finally taking her up on the offer and pushing her face into that pretty little bottom.

It was so thrilling to taste Maria's saliva on an ass hole, especially as Maria had been given just enough time to give Sharon a thorough rim job. But just to make certain Natasha went to town on Sharon's butt hole, not only sliding her tongue up and down but swirling it around and eventually shoving it inside that forbidden hole.

Just when it didn't feel it could get any better Maria pressed her face up against hers, and they started to share the rim job, practically kissing each other as their tongues slid all over Sharon's ass, each of them spreading an ass cheek so they could get all the access they needed. After a few glorious minutes of that they received a very special command from Mistress Sif, via their mental link with Wanda, which they were only too happy to obey.

Namely Natasha and Maria pressed one finger each together, briefly rubbed those fingers against Sharon's wet cunt, before sliding them up and into their friend's butt hole, making Sharon cry out in mostly pleasure. They then fingered Sharon's butt for another couple of minutes, before silently being instructed to move either side of Sharon and pull her butt cheeks apart, exposing her most private hole for Mistress Sif to fuck.

Sif grinned wickedly at this sight, briefly sliding her cock up and down Sharon's ass crack before honing in on her target, murmuring as she did so, "And now, you shall truly become mine."

Sharon whimpered pathetically as she finally felt the tip of Sif's strap-on pressing against her virgin ass hole and slowly starting to stretch it wider than it'd ever been stretched before. It was hard to relax because it was so overwhelmingly humiliating, but Sharon tried her best, which of course just made it more humiliating.

Because in the end she sacrificed her dignity for her own comfort, and didn't even do that much good because when her previously untouched anal ring stretched wide enough to allow the head of Sif's cock to slide through it and into her virgin butt Sharon cried out loudly in pain. Then she whimpered in humiliation as the bitches around her chuckled with delight, especially Mistress Sif. Sif! Oh God, she was so screwed. Figuratively and literally.

To make matters worse Sif sighed dreamily, "Ah, there is truly nothing like taking an inferior woman's anal cherry. Mmmmm yes, your ass is now mine Agent Carter. And the rest of you will soon follow."

Again Sharon's only response was to whimper pathetically, because Sif was right. She had won, and now whatever happened Sharon's anal cherry would be hers, and even if by some miracle they were interrupted right now Sharon would always remember this humiliating moment and feel like her ass hole literally belonged to Mistress Sif.

More to the point her ass hole was being owned in this moment, and it felt like the last few parts of her mind was hanging on by a thread and she was minutes away from becoming just another mindless sex slave. And of course, she was inferior to Sif. How could she not be? This was a woman conquering goddess, and right now Sharon was nothing but a fuck hole for her pleasure. Her most intimate hole was an orifice for Sif's enjoyment.

Just as Sharon was beginning to like the sound of that she found herself crying out again as Sif began slowly pushing forward, causing inch after inch of her big hard strap-on dick to slide through Sharon's vulnerable little ass hole and deep into her rectum.

Each of those inches stretched her anal walls wider than they'd ever been designed to stretch, which should have been pure agony, and yet there was a disturbing amount of pleasure to be had as places inside her she didn't know could be simulated were for the very first time, reminding Sharon that her breaking was inevitable. That either because of magic, or because of her body betraying her Sharon was about to become a slave of Sif.

It was almost kind of freeing. Sharon wasn't a massive lesbian anal slut, the deck was just impossibly stacked against her. Not even the likes of Maria Hill and Natasha Romanoff had been able to resist, so why had she ever thought that she stood a chance? Really, she should be proud of herself for lasting this long.

Perhaps even her Aunt Peggy would be proud of her. Yes, even now she was suffering the ultimate defeat, and the ultimate humiliation, Sharon had finally lived up to her Aunt's legacy and become worthy of the name Agent Carter, and now all that was left to do was let go and give her ass to Mistress Sif. To give all of herself to this wonderful goddess who decided she was worthy of being owned by her.

Sif grinned wickedly throughout the anal penetration, but especially when she officially took Sharon Carter's butt cherry. There was just always something special about watching another woman's forbidden hole stretching for a cock for the very first time, especially when the head slid in, officially adding another ass cherry to Sif's collection.

Well, arguably she needed to complete the ass fucking first, or at least the anal penetration, but as always Sif was in no hurry. No, she wanted to savour the precious moment of truly conquering another female warrior and turning her into just another notch on her belt, especially under these very special circumstances.

After all, this wasn't just about conquering one woman, but an entire organisation which had been a threat to her. Well, a very minor threat, and mostly only to her bitches, but it was the principle of the thing, and it was so wonderful to be surrounded by the conquered members of SHIELD while the descendant of their founder was sodomised into submission in front of them as they watched on with glee.

She even had their most recent leader and their most famous member standing either side of Sharon and spreading her cheeks, Sif occasionally rewarding them with a smile, although of course her main focus was on her big dick disappearing into Sharon's ass hole.

This was especially the case once her thighs came to rest against those cheeks, announcing every inch of her dick was fully embedded within Agent Carter's rectum, causing Sif to chuckle and announce, "Mmmmm, mmmmm, mmmmm yes, take every inch. Every single inch in your tight little ass! Oh fuck. Fuck yes, that's it every inch, ohhhhhhhhh yesssssss, every single inch of my big dick is in your ass now Agent Carter. I wonder, what would your precious Aunt think of you now?"

There was a long silence as Sif waited for Sharon to give her a response, then the tall brunette warrior just chuckled wickedly, prompting her slaves to join in. Sif then took a few seconds to savour her conquest before slowly pulling back until about half of the dildo was out of Sharon's butt hole before she pushed right back in and then repeated the process, establishing a steady rhythm and thus officially beginning to butt fuck the infamous Agent 13.

Instantly she got a sharp cry of disappointment out of the other woman when she started pulling out her dick, then a cry of mostly pleasure as she pushed it back in. Okay, it was mixed in with some discomfort and even pain, but that quickly faded in favour of pure pleasure.

Most of the other Agents of SHIELD had managed to hide those sounds from her, at least for a little while. Some in fact had lasted an impressive amount of time. But not Sharon. No, Sharon Carter once again proved herself a natural bottom, and perhaps even a natural anal loving sub, by not even trying to hide her cries, whimpers and moans of pure pleasure as a superior woman fucked her up the ass.

Which was a fact which didn't go unnoticed by the other slaves of Sif, who started ruthlessly taunting their fallen comrade, after one of the particularly brave ones spoke up. Perhaps Sif would use it as an excuse to spank them later, but for now she just enjoyed what was perfect commentary to this ass fucking.

"Fuck her! Fuck her ass..." Darcy mumbled without thinking, then blushed.

There was a brief moment of silence and then thinking Darcy would probably be punished for speaking up Jane happily joined in, both to take the heat off of her girlfriend and more importantly to get some of that punishment herself, "Yes, fuck her ass! Fuck her ass and make it yours Mistress Sif. Oh yes, it's yours rightfully, so take it. Take it and make it your fuck hole."

"Just like the rest of our ass holes are." Daisy happily agreed, also hoping to be punished, "We were always meant to be yours Mistress Sif. We just didn't know it. But you found us, took what was rightfully yours, and now our bodies are yours, all our holes orifices for your pleasure. Just like Agent Carter now is. Oh yes, Agent Sharon Carter is now your walking fuck hole Mistress Sif. Yours to use however you want."

"You hear that Sharon?" Natasha grinned, also hoping to be punished, but also hoping to humiliate her former co-worker and now fellow slave, "You're nothing but a fuck hole! Just like the rest of us. Oh yes, SHIELD has fallen, and now the legacy of your precious Aunt is nothing but a collection of lesbian sluts who all love it up our asses. Including you. Yeah, you're nothing but ass now Sharon. Agent Carter, bent over and taking it up the ass in the middle of SHIELD for her new owner. SHIELD'S new owner. Our owner. Mmmmm yessssss, you failed Sharon. You failed to protect your Aunt's legacy, and now look at you, getting fucked in the ass in front of us, the height of your failure, and you're absolutely loving it."

"Don't fight it Sharon. Embrace it." Maria happily chimed in, with the same hopes as her girlfriend, "We did. Bobbi Morse, Daisy Johnson, Melinda May, and even The Black Widow herself, Natasha Romanoff, have accepted the fact that we were born to serve Mistress Sif, and your Aunt's legacy is now nothing but lesbian anal sex slaves for a goddess. Even I, The Director of SHIELD, have taken my rightful place kneeling at her feet. So why shouldn't you? Oh yes, why shouldn't you accept the fact that you're nothing but an anal dyke slut? An butt sex whore? A slave of Sif? Come on Sharon, embrace your total failure and become what you were always meant to be."

"An anal whore!" Wanda gleefully clarified, only wishing to please her Mistress, which she knew for a fact she was, "Yes, you're an anal whore now Sharon. Our Mistress's anal whore! Nothing but an anal orifice for dyke dick. Oh yes you little anal dyke, take it! Take it like the bitch you are! Oh fuck, that's so hot! You look so good with a cock in your ass Sharon. So good, mmmmm, take it! Take it in the butt like the slut you are! Oooooh yeahhhhh, take it deep and hard! Beg for it, so you can cum like a bitch with a dick in your ass so you can be one of us. Just another slave of Sif. Ohhhhh yesssss, mmmmm, take it! Oh God, I can feel just how overwhelmed you are with pleasure. Oh how I love my power. Mmmmm, it allows me to experience being broken by my wonderful Mistress Sif over and over again as she takes little anal sluts like you and makes them her slaves. So embrace it Sharon. Embrace what you always meant to be, and become one of us."

Sharon's definition of humiliation had been constantly redefined throughout this process by Mistress Sif, but at least it was almost over. Not because she was holding out hope of her being rescued, or even fighting back, but because it was only a matter of time now before what little was left of her mind was broken completely and all that was left would be a mindless sex slave.

After all the mental and physical suffering she had been put through it was a miracle that her mind hadn't broken already, and that's only because being constantly reminded of her Aunt practically conjured the image of Peggy Carter standing over her humiliated niece with disgust.

At first Sharon could imagine her voice how it used to be, stern and full of confidence, telling her that she was an utter disgrace and didn't deserve to carry her second name. But as the slaves of Sif practically started talking over each other Peggy Carter's voice was drowned out, not that it mattered, as one look from her Aunt was worth a thousand words, and Agent 13 was being bombarded with them.

Though silent words were even more devastating than the words she could hear, but to her shame eventually they only added to the pleasure she was experiencing, to the point where Sharon was so desperate to cum she would have said anything to get it.

"Please, please make me cum! Oooooooh shit, fuck me and make me, oh fuck, make me cum! Please? I'll do anything. I promise." Sharon pathetically whimpered a few times, before becoming more graphic, "I'll be your slave! I'll be a slave of Sif! Please Mistress Sif, make me yours! I, ooooooh, I already am, but make it official. Destroy my butt, ohhhhhhh, gape it wide open so the rest of SHIELD knows it's yours! Ohhhhh yessssss, make my ass yours in front of the rest of SHIELD! Take me, break me, and make me yours in the middle of SHIELD headquarters, oooooh, in front of everyone so my submission to you is complete, ohhhhhhh, and so is your conquest of SHIELD! Please Mistress, fuck me, mmmmm, oh fuck me hard, fuck my ass hard and deep and make me cum, aaaaaaahhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkk yessssssss, just like that, more, more, MORE OOOOOOOOHHHHHHH GOOOOOODDDDDDDDD YEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSS!"

It took a torturously long time but eventually Mistress Sif gave her what she so desperately wanted, and even though it was only a small addition to her speed and strength it was enough to make it difficult for Sharon to stay coherent.

It then became completely impossible as Mistress Sif began giving her everything she had, or at least everything she dare to give her, and the sound of her thighs smacking against her cheeks became truly deafening. Almost as loud as Sharon's screams of pleasure as she was overwhelmed by the ecstasy she was feeling. And that was before she finally went over the edge of her first anally induced climax.

When she did she instantly broke completely and became nothing but a Slave of Sif. In fact, she became ashamed of herself for denying this clearly superior woman what was rightfully hers for so long just because of some sick old woman who was a shadow of her former self.

Oh yes, Mistress Sif's slaves shouldn't have needed to search her out, Sharon should have come willingly and accepted the fact that her most private hole, along with her other holes, were nothing but orifices for this goddess's pleasure. But that was okay, because she could spend the rest of her life making it up to the goddess who now owned every fibre of her being.

Sif smirked with smug satisfaction as Agent Carter became just another notch on her belt. Well, this Agent Carter, anyway. Which was perhaps not as momentous as if it was the more famous Agent Carter, but Sif had a plan in place for dealing with her. For now she fully intended to enjoy solidifying her dominance over the current roster of SHIELD by completely destroying Sharon Carter's ass hole.

Oh yes, she might genuinely desire for this woman to be her slave, but what was perhaps even more important was using the niece of the founder of SHIELD to send a message to everyone currently informally in SHIELD, and the rest of the world, that this entire organisation now belonged to Mistress Sif.

As Sharon was human Sif sadly couldn't give her everything she had, but she certainly gave her everything she dared to give to a human, which of course was more than enough to break this girl and sent her message.

Although she had arguably succeeded on both those tasks simply during the spanking, and definitely when Sharon had quickly swallowed her cum, but this was the perfect explanation point on that, especially as they were surrounded by the conquered SHIELD agents who were more than happy to continue verbally humiliating the now completely broken Sharon Carter. At least until Sif interrupted them.

"Mine! Mine, mine, mine, MINE!" Sif growled, "I fucking own you Agent Carter! I own your ass hole! It's my fuck hole, to use whenever I want. Just like the ass hole of every desirable woman in SHIELD! All of you are mine! Your Aunt's legacy? Mine! Your organisation? Mine! Your body? Mine! Even your most private hole is mine, mmmmm yesssssss, know this, inferior warrior, you and everything you care about is now the property of Mistress Sif, conqueror of SHIELD, The Avengers and the entire Earth! I own everything, but especially your shit hole, which just makes the perfect little fuck hole for my big dick! Oooooooh yesssssss, take it like a bitch Sharon! Take it like everyone else! Take it up the ass and cum like a little slut! Just take it! Take it, take it, ohhhhhhhh yeahhhhh, FUCKING TAKE IT!"

Ironically her own words combined with the stimulator bashing against her clit and the sheer joy of conquering it another woman became too much for Sif and she went over the edge of a powerful orgasm. It was quickly followed by another, and another, and another as Sif effortlessly pushed through her climaxes with well practised ease.

But still, it was the beginning of the end and Sif and her slaves all knew it. All that was left now was to see just how much pleasure she could squeeze out of the conquered fuck hole in front of her, Sif perhaps using a little more force than she should in the process just to make Sharon squeal extra loudly.

Oh well, Wanda could always fix Sharon if Sif literally ruined her butt hole. Although perhaps not right away. Oh yes, Sif loved the idea of making Agent Carter walk around with a ruined butt hole for a day or two, or at least a few hours, as punishment for being able to elude her for so long. So much so that Sif seriously considered giving Sharon everything she had.

Sadly it seemed the other woman had already passed out from the ecstasy Sif had given her, and Sif didn't enjoy fucking unconscious women, so reluctantly she stopped. Although then she received a reward as she quickly pulled her dick out of Sharon's butt, stepped back and admired just how widely gaped her latest conquest's ass hole was.

After a few long seconds of staring into Sharon's rectum via the gaping crater which used to be her virgin ass hole Sif ordered, "Wanda, release Sharon's restraints. Sharon, spread your cheeks for me and tell the whole world, and more importantly every member of SHIELD, what you truly are."

Sharon wasn't sure if it was Wanda's magic waking her up, or it was just hearing her Mistress's voice which returned her to something approaching consciousness. Or maybe just the incredible pain her ass was now in. Whatever the case the last thing Sharon remembered was incredible pleasure, and then she found herself awaking with a groan to find her most private hole completely destroyed.

Just like she had begged it to be. Oh God, she had actually begged for this humiliation, something Sharon would have been a lot more ashamed of, if it wasn't obviously pleasing Mistress Sif. But it was, so it was okay. As was the fact that as soon as she had enough energy, or more accurately adrenaline, Sharon reached back and pulled her butt cheeks wide apart, emphasising just how thoroughly fucked her butt had been.

Then Sharon proudly declared, "I'm a slave of Sif. I am one of the women in this world who are lucky enough to be owned by Mistress Sif. And you do, my Mistress. I'm yours. I swear it, mmmmm, you own every little part of me, including my butt hole, which is now yours to fuck. I'm your fuck hole Mistress Sif, please use me however you want."

"Oh don't worry, I will." Sif promised with a chuckle, and then adding while walking around Sharon's body, "Now suck my cock! Mmmmm yes, suck it clean of your butt cream like the filthy little ass to mouth whore you and the rest of the SHIELD women are. But don't take your hands off of your cheeks. Oh yes, keep spreading your cheeks like a good girl."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon replied immediately, lifting her head up to suck some cock.

As Sharon did that she got a few long seconds to take a good look at the screen which was now in front of her displaying what had to be her ruined back hole, Wanda either further humiliating her of her own accord, or more likely acting on the orders of their Mistress. Either way Sharon couldn't believe how widely stretched her butt hole was, or what a total ass wrecking stud her Mistress was. God, she was so lucky.

All the slaves of Sif were, Sharon now feeling very honoured to be amongst their number, especially as her owner appeared in front of her and beamed down at her, before pressing the tip of the dildo which had just been used to rob Sharon of her anal cherry against Sharon's lips.

Immediately Sharon wrapped her lips around the head of that cock and moaned happily at the taste, instantly loving it, either because of the magic of Wanda or Mistress Sif, or she just really was a natural ATM whore. Whatever the case Sharon revelled in her new role, greedily cleaning the head of the dildo before beginning to slide her lips further down it, taking almost half of it before she began bobbing her head up and down.

Which of course triggered a series of giggles around her, most noticeably from her Mistress, who also began stroking her hair affectionately and offering up her signature verbal encouragement. Both of which did their job of making Sharon suck that ass flavoured cock even more enthusiastically.

"Yessssss mmmmm, that's it! Good girl, suck my cock! Suck your Mistress's cock! Suck it good! Oh fuck." Sif moaned happily, before chuckling with delight as she continued, "Suck your own ass off my dick, just like all the other ATM whores in SHIELD! Oh yes, the entire organisation is filled with nothing but submissive lesbian sluts who adore getting their back doors pounded and fed to them, making you ripe for me to conquer. And I have. Ohhhhhh yessssss, I finally have the completed set, mmmmm, including The Agent Carter sucking my cock! Mmmmm yeahhhhhh, sucking it right after I've made her ass mine! You hear me, Agent Carter? You're mine! I own you! You and the rest of SHIELD are my property! Ooooooh fuck yeah, now prove it by deep throating every inch of that dick you little whore! Yeeeeeesssssss, prove your mine Agent Carter. Prove SHIELD is mine. Prove..."

Initially Sharon was way too preoccupied with getting every inch of that cock down her throat so she could get every drop of her butt cream to worry too much why Mistress Sif had trailed off. Especially as she wasn't exactly experienced in sucking cock, and especially towards the end she was choking and gagging something fierce. But still, she persevered, and with tears in her eyes Sharon just about succeeded in her mission.

Then with blurry eyes she looked up, and then followed her Mistress's gaze to the picture of her Aunt, the original Agent Carter. Peggy Carter. She wasn't sure why, but then Wanda use their mental link to gleefully fill her in on exactly what Mistress Sif was planning, and even though she was completely broken and now a shameless slut Sharon found herself blushing because of it.

Chapter 161: Chapter 161. Sif enslaves The Wasp (SLAVES OF SIF)

Hope Van Dyne a.k.a. The Wasp knew she was taking a big risk. One she didn't really want to take, even though she had been thinking about it ever since a woman enslaving alien had used magic to construct herself a palace outside of New York.

She wanted to avenge The Avengers, SHIELD and the countless women who had been enslaved, and ideally save them from the debauchery they were going through, but honestly, she had been afraid. She hadn't wanted to deprived the world of superheroes, so she had stolen her father's technology and started fighting crime while remaining tiny and out of sight so she wouldn't get the attention of Sif and her slaves, but it had been no use.

Somehow Sif had found out and sent Natasha Romanoff, a.k.a. The Black Widow, to capture her, perhaps assuming that she would be too proud to run. It was certainly the hardest thing she'd ever done, but Hope managed to do it.

She should have probably run to the other side the world, or find a way to get off world, but it felt there was no way she could truly go to escape Sif, so the only option left to her was trying to infiltrate her base and to land an attack before she was discovered. Luckily for someone who could shrink themselves infiltration was easy, especially as in this case Sif didn't even have any guards, or locked doors. Unfortunately Hope wasn't prepared for what she found in that palace.

Of course she had seen plenty of footage on her TV, and had even used the website one of Sif's slaves had set up to scope out the place, and prepare herself for what she may find there, but seeing it on screen and witnessing it first hand was completely different.

Especially as her heart was racing from the risk she was taking, and Sif's magic had to be affecting her already, as she found herself staring at all the writhing body she found. Like the woman who had almost captured her, The Black Widow, getting her big juicy ass eaten by her girlfriend Maria Hill. And Jane Foster and her assistant in a 69. And the aliens strap-on fucking two former Agents of SHIELD, while they licked the pussies of two other Agents.

Most of all though Hope found herself watching Wanda Maximoff, a.k.a. The Scarlet Witch, bouncing up and down Sif's lap. After a few long minutes of just staring Hope moved in for a closer look, and sure enough her initial thought/fear had been right, the little Witch wasn't simply riding the alien with her pussy, but with her ass hole.

Maybe the most powerful human alive was eagerly impaling her most private hole on Sif's dick, which Hope had always found ridiculously hot, even when she had been watching on that website. And she didn't even like women. Did she? She had been telling herself she didn't over and over again ever since Sif showed up, but she'd never been sure, and right now she was unsure as she watched a woman anally ride a dildo to orgasm.

"Oh Mistress Sif, please can I cum." Wanda whimpered, "Please can I cum on your big cock like the dirty little anal whore I am! Please? Oooooooh please, I need it, I need it sooooooo bad! Fuck me! Mmmmmm, fuck my ass hard and deep and make me cum. Please Mistress, ohhhhhhhh, ass fuck me, oh God! Oh Mistress! Ooooooooohhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkk!"

"You may cum." Sif interrupted her slave's rambling, "Cum now, on my big cock, you beautiful little slut. Yes, that's it. Good girl. Mmmmm, good little slave of Sif."

As soon as she had permission Wanda started frantically hammering herself up and down her Mistress's dick, almost instantly having the hardest orgasm Hope had ever seen in person. The way she screamed, shook and squirted all over Sif's stomach was truly out of this world.

Of course it was nothing Hope hadn't seen, or touched herself too, on the website, but again to see it in person was something else, and weirdly made her feel jealous of the girl so totally humiliating herself in that moment. Especially when Sif effortlessly stood up and started bouncing Wanda up and down on her lap as if she was weightless, practically using another woman's most private hole to masturbate the dildo strapped around her waist.

Surely it was impossible, but as she did that Sif seemed to look directly at Hope. The most likely explanation was she was just looking into the distance and concentrating on not cumming so she could continue butt fucking her sex slave, as Hope was way too tiny for her to notice at that point. But if Sif could see her, then Hope was screwed. Literally.

Her plan rested on the element of surprise, and a combination of her own curiosity and Sif being more powerful than she thought had perhaps ruined that. Her only real chance now was to do something while Sif was distracted, but the second she started advancing the taller brunette smirked, as if daring her to do something about it, which froze Hope to the spot.

For a few long seconds Hope was frozen in fear, and admittedly lust, as she watched Wanda's butt being brutalised, then suddenly Sif let go of her precious Witch and let the exhausted woman fall to the floor.

Wanda cried out with pain as she landed on her sore ass, but she barely hesitated before lifting herself up onto her knees and wrapping her lips around the dildo which had just pummelled the deepest part of her bowels. Wanda then moaned shamelessly as she tasted her own ass, and then began eagerly cleaning it, and again Hope couldn't take her eyes off this obscene sight. Just as Sif couldn't seem to take her eyes off of the tiny superhero.

"Well..." Sif purred, "Aren't you going to introduce yourself?"

Again Hope froze, before looking behind her in the vague hope there was someone behind her, but nope. Sif was referring to her. Sif knew she was there, and now she was truly screwed. And about to get screwed. Luckily for her Hope had managed to come up with a back-up plan in case she was caught, which was now surely her only option. But could she really go through with it?

Especially now she actually wanted to do it? Well, she wouldn't have thought of it in the first place if some part of her hadn't wanted to do it, but still, it was quite the adjustment to her original plan. But since she had no other option she returned herself to full-size, and then got down on her knees in front of the terrifying woman.

"My, my name is Hope Van Dyne..." Hope introduced herself nervously.

"Huh... do you have a superhero name?" Sif asked out of curiosity with a raised eyebrow.

"She's, she's The Wasp." Wanda weakly informed her, pausing the blow job momentarily.

"Wasp? So, a little bug? That's cute." Sif grinned wickedly, "What can I do for you, my little bug?"

Hope gulped, and then nervously revealed, "I, I'm here... I'm here to surrender myself to you, but only on one condition."

"Oooooh, how very intriguing." Sif grinned, "What is your condition?"

Hope took a calming breath and then pointed out, "You already have so many slaves living here. More than you could possibly need. Permit me to continue living in the real world, to show women they can still be heroes in this new world without becoming a permanent resident of your slaves, and I will come whenever you call. Do whatever you require of me. Be yours in every way possible."

There was a long silence and then Sif smirked, "First of all, I can never have too many slaves, and I quite enjoy having all my slaves under one roof. But I quite like challenges and deals, so I have one for you... if when I'm done with you, you still want an ounce of freedom, you shall have it. But if you break completely, you become just another slave under my roof."

Hope gulped, but with no other option she softly agreed, "Deal."

"Excellent." Sif beamed, pushing Wanda away from her now thoroughly cleaned dick, "Then let's get started, shall we?"

"Can I eat your pussy first?" Hope blurted out, quickly adding, "I've always been curious."

"Have you now?" Sif grinned wickedly, her only reply being her prey blushing and lowering her head, "Well do not worry, you shall have your chance. But first, I think you deserve a spanking for breaking in to my home, and spying on me."

"But, but I came to offer myself to you." Hope protested.

"Did you now?" Sif questioned, truly becoming stern, before chuckling, "Relax my little fuck toy. I do not care what your original intentions were. Just that you submit to me now. Which I suggest you do without any further hesitation, otherwise things will get worse for you."

There was a brief hesitation and then Hope lowered her head, "Okay."

"What was that?" Sif pushed.

Another hesitation as Hope blushed before softly murmuring, "Yes Mistress Sif."

"Good little bug." Sif beamed, removing her strap-on, sitting down on the bed and patting her knee, "Now, take off your clothes, and bend over my knee."

Initially Hope move to do what she was told without replying, but a cold look from the intimidating alien prompted her to mumble, "Yes Mistress Sif."

Sif watched in delight as her new little fuck toy slowly and quickly stripped off her clothes, including the device which allowed her to change size, eliminating what little threat she was to her and all but guaranteeing Sif was about to add another hot little bitch to her collection.

Oh yes, Sif had no doubt the next time that The Wasp stripped in front of her she would be trying to please her, teasing her with her body more than this, but there was definitely something to be said for the nervous first timer revealing herself to Sif's hungry eyes. Besides, either way the result was the same, another woman naked in front of her, willing to do whatever she wanted. Which in this case, was positioning herself for a spanking.

Once Hope was in position Sif took a few long seconds to admire the prize in front of her, before reaching down and beginning to slide her hand over Hope's butt and squeezing it, making the superheroine whimper pathetically. Sif partly did this to tease Hope, but mostly just to savour the moment, and inspecting her catch like a butcher with a piece of meat.

The Wasp might not have the best ass she had ever seen, or be on the same level of beauty as some of her other sex slaves, but she was still a truly gorgeous woman with a cute little bottom which was just begging Sif to make it hers. Which Sif was only too happy to oblige, the goddess raising her hand to truly begin their fun.

Unable to resist teasing a little further Sif kept it in the air for a few long seconds, giving Hope time to flinch and then relax, before finally bringing that hand back down upon the ass of her latest conquest, making Hope cry out loudly. As Hope was human that blow wasn't close to Sif's full strength, but it was close to the amount she would dare to give this woman once the spanking reached a crescendo, making this a tease of things to come.

After that Sif settled into a more slow and steady rhythm, spending plenty of time massaging the pain away by groping Hope's cute little ass in between blows and cooing softly. Which still got the most wonderful cries out of her new bitch, except now they were noticeably softer.

Whenever she was breaking in a bitch almost nothing could distract Sif from it, especially not when her favourite part of a woman's body was being presented to her. Admittedly there was one thing which regularly distracted her from this, namely her beloved Scarlet Witch, who after only a few long seconds of regaining her strength while lying on the floor to submissively kneel before her Mistress like the well-trained pet she had become.

Although Sif was aware that Wanda's hand was sneaking towards her pussy without permission, which was really disobedient for her. As she had been good Sif was tempted to let Wanda get away with it, but she had a better idea.

"Wanda, show me my handiwork." Sif ordered while groping Hope's ass.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda immediately replied and quickly did as she was told.

Hope didn't want to look, she had to believe that, but she just couldn't help it. After all, it was maybe the most powerful human on earth, The Scarlet Witch, getting onto her feet, turning around and then slowly bending over and spreading her cheeks to reveal that her ass hole was still gaping obscenely wide, allowing both Sif and Hope to see deep into her bowels.

Which was likely the fate of Hope's butt hole in only a few minutes, the idea of which should terrify and disgust Hope to her very core, just like it had done before. Or at least, Hope thought she remembered feeling that way. But after seeing the perverted lesbian sex in action, it was hard to remember.

It was likely that Sif's magic played a role in this, which was just science which Hope didn't understand yet, and ironically The Wasp had thought it wouldn't affect her because she had always been sure of her sexuality, even if she had fingered herself a few times to the video footage of The Black Widow sexually submitting.

Then again, who hadn't at this point? It was only natural. The slaves of Sif were just so hot, and all of a sudden it felt like an honour to be invited to join their ranks, even if the price was her dignity. And her ass hole, Hope reminded herself with another worried glance at Wanda's gaping butt hole. Thankfully she then received a distraction from that, in the form of an increasingly hard spanking.

When that first hard strike came, rather suddenly, Hope was taken off guard, but she also cried out with gratitude as the feeling of relief flooded her. It was quickly followed up by cries of pain, but she still felt relief given that pain took her attention away from Wanda's well opened back hole.

Then Sif increased the force of her blows even more, and began gradually phase out the pausing between strikes, and more importantly the caressing. Hope didn't think she would miss having her ass groped, as it was incredibly humiliating to be treated like a piece of meat, but it now seemed like a worthy trade if it meant she wouldn't receive this kind of pain, especially considering the humiliation that came with receiving it from this act.

Just when Hope didn't think it could get any worse she felt the tell-tale signs of herself getting wet, meaning she was actually getting off on being spanked like a naughty child. No! Hope refused to accept that. This indignity had to be 100% the result of Sif's magic. Or maybe The Scarlet Witch was doing something to help her Mistress.

Or more accurately, this was just some kind of science which Hope just didn't understand. Whatever the case it wasn't her fault that she was having this unfortunate reaction. Hope had to believe that. She just had too. They didn't make the experience any less humiliating, especially when she cried hysterically from getting her ass beat, literally.

Sif smirked with triumph at this reaction. It was very rare for her not to receive it, especially given her magic, but superheroes particularly seem to enjoy this. Something about being dominated by a stronger woman obviously appealed to them, just as Sif loved this stimulating symbol of enforcing her dominance upon another warrior.

Sure, in this case Hope wasn't much of a physical threat, but her technology was truly extraordinary, and a lesser woman would have been caught completely off-guard by her ability to shrink herself down and perform a quick surprise attack. But as Hope was now learning Sif was a true Alpha female, and would not be tricked so easily. As a result Hope was getting exactly what she deserved, being put in her place by her new Mistress.

Perhaps Sif got a little bit carried away, given just how red and bruised Hope's butt was by the end of the spanking, but she would live, and she had undoubtedly got the message now that she shouldn't mess with Sif. More importantly she had been thoroughly humiliated, and was now primed to be conquered, which Sif was eager to do, and she was in no rush.

So when the spanking finally ended Sif took a few long minutes to admire her handiwork, and was even nice enough to show some mercy and start massaging some of the pain away again. But then Sif abruptly pushed Hope off of her, and smirked as the other woman cried out pathetically as she landed on her ass, then rolled over and massaged it while looking up at Sif with a whimper.

"Now my little bug, kiss my feet and beg for the privilege of eating my pussy." Sif ordered.

"Please... please can I eat your pussy?" Hope whimpered, then she heard Wanda's voice in her head giving her some tips, "Please... Mistress Sif, may I have the privilege of eating your pussy. Please? I want to taste it so bad. I have yearned for it ever since I saw you in the flesh. Before that, even. Oh yes, for too long I have denied my craving for cunt, please allow me to make up for that mistake now by tasting the finest cunt in all the 9 realms. Please allow me the honour of worshipping your body. Your feet taste so good, and I know I'm not worthy of this, I'm nothing but a filthy little bug, but I'm a greedy lesbian slut, and I desperately want more. Please my Mistress, give your latest conquest more."

While Hope wasn't as quick to obey as Sif was used too, or generally liked, there was always something endearing about the first timer who was slowly learning her rightful place. Besides, even if it was with a little help from Wanda using her mental link to tell Hope what Sif would want to hear, and for more than a few words Hope was actually having to force them out, the point was that she said them, and more importantly she did as she was told.

Oh yes, she covered Sif's feet in kisses, grovelling before her like the servant she would soon be. Which was more than enough to get Sif in the mood to get her pussy licked again. Especially from an inexperienced but eager to learn tongue.

"Very well little bug, I shall allow you to eat my pussy." Sif eventually gave the permission that Hope had been waiting to hear, although quickly added, "But start by kissing your way slowly up my legs. Mmmmm yes, I want you to tease me like a good little slut. Show me just how bad you want my pussy."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Hope replied, again with a little prompting from Wanda.

Again Hope's hesitance was endearing, although soon enough she was kissing her way up her new Mistress as long legs just as she had been ordered too. Well, perhaps she was a little faster than Sif would have liked, so much so that she silently ordered her to slow down, and thanks to Wanda her new pet clearly got the message.

Oh yes, Hope slowed her role and lingered on the inner part of Sif's thigh, and even paused just in front of Sif's pussy so she could take a moment to smell the tasty treat, and more importantly for both of them to savour this precious moment. Then Hope took a calming breath, lean forward, and slid her tongue over Sif's pussy, causing the goddess to cry out joyfully.

Hope moaned the second she tasted pussy for the first time in her life. It was drowned out by the cry of pleasure that Sif let out, but she had no doubt that thanks to some combination of their evil magic Wanda and Sif knew exactly what she'd just done, which made Hope blush furiously, but there wasn't much else she could do.

Well, briefly she considered defiantly biting Sif's cunt, but she was too physically and emotionally exhausted to fight back against the consequences of that. And there was no guarantee that Sif wouldn't like that. Or that it wouldn't hurt her teeth more than Sif's pussy, given this woman's extraordinary abilities. Besides, as was made very clear by that moan more than anything Hope just wanted to follow through on eating pussy, so that was exactly what she did.

At first Hope just had to do what came naturally to her, which meant slowly sliding her tongue from the bottom of Sif's pussy up to the top and then repeating the process, albeit after initially savouring that heavenly taste. She even made sure to linger on Sif's clit at the end of each lick, which got an extra loud cry of pleasure out of her new Mistress, which in turn made Hope feel very proud of herself.

At least until she heard Wanda's voice in her head warning her that 'Mistress Sif' wanted her to slow down so they could both enjoy this. Which to be fair could be Wanda trying to sabotage her so that the evil Witch could be the one licking this tasty treat, but somehow Hope doubted it, so she chose to trust her.

That was quickly proven to be the right call as Sif reached down and began stroking her hair affectionately, which made Hope's stupid heart flutter with delight at pleasing her Mistress, quickly followed by a sense of shame and embarrassment for feeling that way.

Hope then comforted herself with the fact that it was likely she was only feeling this way thanks to the powers of Sif and/or Wanda, and even though there was doubt in her mind about that it didn't matter, because she soon became too busy licking pussy to care. Hell, she even earned some encouraging words from her Mistress Sif, which really caused Hope's heart to flutter, and for her to forget about all her troubles.

"Mmmmm yessssss, lick my pussy just like that, oh fuck!" Sif moaned while still stroking Hope's hair, "Ohhhhhh yessssss, nice and slow, nice and slow, mmmmm, I want you to savour this, my little bug. Mmmmm, savour the first time you tongue my twat! Oooooooh fuckkkkkkk yeahhhhhh, but don't worry slut, you'll soon get my cum. Especially at the rate you're going. Oooooohhhhhhhh yeeeeeeesssssss, fuck me, oh shit!"

Honestly Hope was a little worried about that, because if this was the effect tasting pussy cream was having on her, what would actually tasting girl cum do? Briefly she tried to comfort herself with the thought that it might actually make her snap out of whatever was turning her into a lesbian slut, but it seemed impossible that Mistress Sif's cum would taste anything other than heavenly.

Which Wanda was only too happy to reassure her was the case, making Hope blush as she continued eating Mistress Sif's pussy. Mistress Sif? Why was she calling her that? Oh no, tasting pussy, and this whole thing, was having more of an effect on then she realised. Hope had to snap out of this. She just had too. But... just not as badly as she needed to give this heavenly pussy a proper licking.

Wanda was so jealous of Hope right now. Sure, her magic allowed her to experience what Hope was experiencing, and even what Mistress Sif was experiencing, but it just wasn't the same. Especially as Hope was tasting that pussy for the very first time in her life, waking something inside of her which she had been aware of.

Which to be fair was bringing back the most wonderful memories for Wanda, but she was still being relegated to just watching for now, and as beautiful as it was to see and feel it, but it wasn't the same as actually participating. Luckily she had no doubt that it was only a matter of time before she'd be pleasing her Mistress Sif again, and she suspected she knew just what it would be.

Sure enough Mistress Sif suddenly turned to her and ordered, "Wanda, mmmmm, eat my ass! Oh yes, tongue my ass hole you little slut! I want both my holes lick by a couple of dyke whores! oh fuck!"

"Fuck yes Mistress Sif." Wanda replied eagerly, hurrying to do as she was told.

Having been expecting something like this given all the other times Mistress Sif had broken in a new slave Wanda had even been inching towards her Mistress's beautiful behind just before she receive that order, making it even easier for her to get down on her knees behind this goddess and press her lips to her backside.

This caused a brief giggle of delight to escape Mistress Sif's lips, before she returned to her normal moaning, but Wanda was very proud of herself for getting that reaction. She was even more proud of contributing to those moans as she began moving from cheek to cheek, proving herself as the shameless ass kisser she literally and figuratively was. Although that also got some giggles out of her precious Mistress.

Eventually though Wanda was pulling apart those cheeks so she could slide her tongue up and down Mistress Sif's butt crack a few times before concentrating on her tasty back hole, just like the dominant women had made clear that she wanted from the beginning. Just like Wanda wanted.

Oh yes, teasing was fun, especially proving she was literally Mistress Sif's ass kissing bitch. But it just couldn't quite compare to licking Mistress Sif's ass hole. Okay, it wasn't quite as fun as eating pussy, and she certainly wouldn't get the same reward later, but Wanda had quickly learned to love the taste of ass, and at least she was getting to please her precious Mistress, and more than anything else that was what was important to her.

So Wanda settled into giving her Mistress Sif a long, drawn-out rim job like she had done so many times before an increasing the pleasure this goddess was receiving. Which she became so lost in she almost didn't realise when she was being asked to give more, which caused the powerful Witch to blush with shame before increasing the force and speed of her licks.

She also began swirling her tongue around the butt hole instead of just up and down, and eventually even tried to push her tongue into Mistress Sif's butt and fuck it. Of course Mistress Sif wasn't the anal whore her slaves were so Wanda didn't get that far, but she got far enough to make a difference.

Sif was very grateful for that, especially towards the end and the beginning of the rim job. It was a little more taxing in the middle as she was holding herself back from cumming. Of course she should have ordered Wanda to stop or just slow down at any time, or hell, not put her in this position in the first place, but Sif had a reputation to uphold, and besides, as torturous as it became she loved the added benefit.

Especially when Hope was proving herself to be just another in a long line of eager little rug munchers once her tongue touched a twat for the first time. Oh yes, both her little human sluts were doing a wonderful job licking her holes, and Sif was only too happy to offer them encouragement for it.

Initially that came in the form of moans, groans, gasps, cries and even whimpers of pure pleasure, but inevitably Sif gave them words. At first that was just because of the mental link, Sif unconsciously giving orders to them to give her more. It was a struggle not to take it further, but she made it very clear to wait for her verbal command before they made her cum.

And she wanted to give it to them very badly, but Sif was determined to squeeze every ounce of enjoyment out of this, and not just for her benefit. No, even though this was Sif's usual MO, it was never more important to squeeze every bit of pleasure out of an act than it was when breaking in a new bitch.

So Sif waited as long as she possibly could before ordering, "Make me cum, mmmmm yessssss, oh you beautiful little sluts, eat me! Tongue my holes, ooooooh, tongue them good! Tongue fuck them, tongue fuck me, ohhhhhhh fuckkkkkkk yessssss, oh fuck! That's it bitches, fuck me with your little dyke tongues, ooooooohhhhhhh yeeeeeeeessssssss, aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh Goooooooodddddddddd!"

Predictably Wanda wasted no time in doing as she was told, pushing her tongue as deep as it would go into Sif's tight ass hole like the well-trained bitch she was. Just as predictably Hope was a little more cautious, but once she finally pushed her tongue inside her she quickly got into it, that tongue sliding all the way into Sif's cunt and then pumping it in and out of her, making Sif smirk.

Oh yes, Hope had just taken another step towards becoming a slave of Sif, making it harder for Sif to resist the urge to cum. Which she wanted just to allow herself sooner, but again Sif had a reputation to uphold, and it was important that Hope had to work for her reward.

At the same time it would be seen as discouraging of Sif ever chose to hold off indefinitely, or made one of her other sluts do it, not that Sif could imagine being that cruel, especially to a first timer. Yes, despite what some absurd lies from the humans might claim Sif was a loving and generous Mistress, who kept her cum sluts well fed.

Something which Sif felt like she proved by eventually cumming in Hope's mouth, and when she did Hope made Sif proud by scrambling to swallow as much as she possibly could. Which was enough to make Sif chuckle with delight, in between her cries and moans of pleasure, and then again when she took a more active role in the oral sex.

Hope thought she was prepared for Mistress Sif cumming in her mouth, but she wasn't. Just like she wasn't ready for licking it in the first place, or hell, just meeting this goddess, because they all left her completely humbled. Mostly by how much she loved them, and needed more of them. But especially Mistress Sif's cum.

Oh yes, Hope had thought that Mistress Sif's regular pussy cream had been good, but actually tasting girl cum for the first time left her dumbfounded. She wasn't sure it was because it was from this goddess or not, but it didn't matter, because her shock caused so much of that precious liquid to escape her mouth and instead cover her face.

By the time Hope properly removed her tongue from her Mistress's entrance and wrapped her lips around it the orgasm was almost over, and so much time and precious liquid had been lost, and even though she tried to make up for it by swallowing every drop after that it wasn't enough. It was nowhere near enough.

But Hope desperately tried to make it up to her wonderful owner, who proved just how wonderful she was by allowing Hope an undeserved shot to make it up to her. Sadly she failed again, as there was just too much of it, and she was just too inexperienced to get all of it, the fact that she tried her best doing little to quell Hope's disappointment with herself, and she could only imagine what Wanda and Mistress Sif must be thinking of her.

Thankfully Mistress Sif took over things from there and began grinding her cunt into Hope's face, using her to get her off after The Wasp had proven herself to be unreliable. Wanda was even nice enough to whisper some advice into Hope's mind to please their owner.

Namely to stick out her tongue so Mistress Sif could bash her pussy, and more importantly her clit, against that tongue so she could more easily get herself off. Which was obviously successful, which made Hope's heart flutter with happiness, even if it did make it a bit difficult to breathe. It also meant that because her mouth was open the entire time a decent amount of cum was squirted directly down her throat and into her belly where she wanted it most.

Just as she was feeling faint Hope could feel something taking over her body and giving her strength, presumably a spell from Wanda. The Scarlet Witch happily confirmed that, and use their mental link to tell Hope something else which made her heart flutter, namely that their Mistress was marking her as hers.

Oh yes, Mistress Sif was marking her territory by covering Hope's face in her juices, which meant Hope would have been happy if she'd been used in this way by the superior woman until one or both of them was unconscious. Instead Mistress Sif abruptly stopped and pulled her into a kiss, tasting herself on her lips and tongue, before pushing her away and giving her a few seconds to recover, by the end of which Hope blushed as she realised what she had just done, and thought.

"Little bug, bend over and give me your ass!" Sif ordered firmly, after giving Wanda a turn with her lips and then addressing her Witch, "Wanda, prepare her ass for me."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda eagerly replied and obeyed.

Then with a little prompting from the Witch Hope in turn did as she was told while softly murmuring, "Yes Mistress Sif."

Wanda had to wait until Hope crawled onto the bed, which took longer than she would have liked, but eventually the other girl was in position which gave Wanda the opportunity to kneel behind her and after a few long seconds of admiring the tasty treat in front of her the Scarlet Witch lean forward and began to lick it.

Wanda grabbed hold of Hope's butt cheeks and spread them as wide apart as possible so she could have all the access she could possibly want, and yet she didn't concentrate on the other brunette's back hole, at least not at first. No, instead she pressed her tongue directly to Hope's clit and slid it up her cunt, causing Hope to cry out loudly with pleasure. Hope then whimpered as that tongue slid all the way up her ass crack, lingering on her back door in the process.

That brief taste of Hope's cunt had Wanda hungry for more, but she wouldn't be so disobedient as to start licking it without permission. Besides, she had the utmost faith in Mistress Sif being able to break this newcomer in and turn her into just another slave of Sif, which meant that Wanda would definitely get a chance to taste Hope's pussy.

Plus it had been nice to tease her pray, and actually taste the proof of what she'd already learned, that Hope was enjoying being Mistress Sif's sex slave, just like all women should, and would. Although while her cunt had tasted better there was definitely something to be said for the taste of Hope's ass hole, especially as it reinforced Wanda's submission.

It was particularly enjoyable because again Wanda was experiencing everything Hope was experiencing because of their mental link, meaning that she was kind of licking her own ass hole. Or at least it felt like it, which bizarrely motivated her to get serious about the rim job. That, and of course it was what Mistress Sif wanted. So after a few long seconds of teasing Hope by licking her butt crack Wanda finally focused on the other girl's ass hole.

To make up for lost time she swirled her tongue around that puckered hole, and even tried pushing her tongue inside it. The fact that she wasn't very successful prove that this was a virgin ass, but not for much longer, and Wanda grinned wickedly at the thought that next time it would be easier to get her tongue into Hope's back entrance, because by then it would be a well-trained fuck hole.

After just enjoying the show for a few long minutes Sif spoke up, "Yesssssss, eat that ass Wanda! Eat it good, mmmmm, good girl. Get your face deep into that bitch ass so I can fuck it, like I just fucked yours. Oooooooh yesssssss, that's what I like to see, one slave munching another's butt and getting it nice and ready for me to fuck. Ohhhhhh yessssss, you like that, huh? You like the taste of my little bug's butt?"

Pulling her face out of Hope's ass Wanda quickly and submissively replied, "Yes Mistress Sif, mmmmm, this bug butt tastes yummy. Oh yes, I love preparing anal sluts for you to fuck."

"Then you know what I want next, don't you Wanda?" Sif grinned.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda replied, pushing a finger into her mouth and sucking on it.

"Yes, that's it. Mmmmm, get your finger nice and ready for that whore hole. Stretch it out for me, like a good slut. Come on Wanda, shove it up her ass!" Sif encouraged, and then demanded.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda whimpered, then cried out in pure pleasure along with Hope as she invaded the other girl's ass.

"Virgin?" Sif correctly guessed.

"Virgin." Wanda confirmed with a wicked grin, before quickly correcting herself, "Mmmmm, yes Mistress Sif, this is a virgin ass, ripe and ready for your dick."

"Then you'll have to properly prepare it for me then, won't you?" Sif smirked.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda grinned sadistically as she did as she was told.

Being one of Mistress Sif's favourite slaves, and perhaps even the favourite, gave Wanda some privileges, but her favourite by far was the honour of taking a virgin ass along with her Mistress. Some would even argue that because she was technically first Hope's anal cherry was hers, which was a twisted thought which delighted Wanda.

Of course she would never admit it, because she knew how much being the first to take a hole meant to Mistress Sif, and she much preferred the thought of helping her take it. Which was a thought Wanda focused on as she slowly pushed that finger up to the knuckle inside of Hope's butt before spending a few long minutes pumping it in and out, and then even getting up to adding a second finger before Mistress Sif took what was rightfully hers.

"Good job Wanda, but now stand aside. Mmmmm yes, it's time for me to take that virgin butt." Sif commanded.

"As you wish my Mistress." Wanda nodded in submission, and then moved aside after she pulled her fingers out of Hope's ass and pushed them straight into her own mouth.

This pleased Sif, who took a few seconds to appreciate it, before giving another order, "Now, spread your cheeks for me little bug. Yes, show me your virgin hole, and beg me to take it. Mmmm yes, beg me to make you mine."

There was a brief pause and then Hope obediently whimpered, "Fuck me. Fuck my virgin ass. Please Mistress Sif, make my ass yours."

Sif savoured the precious sight of yet another female superhero spreading her cheeks for her and begging to be butt fucked for several long seconds before pressing the tip of her cock against Hope's virgin ass hole and pushing forwards to violate that tight little ring.

Which caused Hope to gasp and whimper, but to her credit The Wasp continued her begging right up until her butt hole stretched wide enough for the head of Sif's strap-on to slide inside it, officially adding another anal cherry to her collection. It was also arguably adding another powerful female to her collection of lesbian sex slaves, but of course Sif wouldn't be satisfied with arguably. No, this didn't end until every ounce of Hope's dignity and self-respect was gone and she was just another slave of Sif.

Of course Sif paused again to savour the moment, but it wasn't long before she began pushing forwards again, causing inch after inch of cock to slide deep into the other woman's rectum. Which as far as Sif was concerned was one of the most beautiful sights in all the nine realms, and once again it was on perfect display for her thanks to her latest conquest lewdly pulling her cheeks open and exposing her most intimate hole being stretched.

Although it was more than that, and they both knew it. Wanda didn't need to tell her that. Oh yes, they all knew that this was The Wasp offering up her most private hole to Sif to use for her pleasure, sacrificing it so that she might avoid the fate of becoming a full-time slave.

It was rather surprising Sif had not convinced her that this was a foolish endeavour yet, but it mattered not, for this was the largest weapon in her arsenal. Yes, nothing made another female more submissive to her than to fuck her in the ass, and thanks to her beloved Wanda Sif already knew just how humiliated and degraded Hope was feeling.

Especially because the superhero was feeling pleasure from this obscene act, just like all the others who had taken pleasure in this ultimate act of surrender. And this was while Hope was still feeling pain from having her ass stuffed, Sif having no doubt that when she started feeling pure pleasure from it this woman would be hers, just like all the rest. In the meantime Sif was more than satisfied savouring every additional in she pushed into Hope's bottom.

However as much as she tried to savour it ultimately the penetration was completed, and when it was Sif chuckled and taunted, "Mmmmm, every inch. That's every single inch of my big dick inside your ass, my little bug. Oh yes, my conquest of you is almost complete, so savour these moments little one. Because soon you won't know anything but an overwhelming desire to please me."

"She is almost there already Mistress Sif." Wanda chuckled.

While it certainly wasn't necessary for Wanda to point that out Sif appreciated it, because it was taunting her new pet even more. The new pet who could offer up no form of comeback, other than to whimper pathetically, desperately trying to get use to the feeling of that huge dick stuffed into her back passage.

To show that she was not beyond mercy Sif gave her a few more minutes to get used to that feeling, and admittedly so she could savour the feeling of conquest which came from having her thighs pressed against another woman's butt cheeks, announcing every inch of her cock was buried in that other woman's bowels. Then she began pumping her hips back and forth, causing the dildo to slide in and out of Hope's ass hole and thus officially beginning the sodomy.

Wanda was always jealous of Mistress Sif's other slaves whenever they received attention from her, but especially whenever their asses knew the joy of their Mistress inside them. It would just make her own ass feel so empty and unloved it was almost unbearable.

Thankfully Wanda was one of Mistress Sif's favourites, which meant she got to know the joy of being butt fucked even more than the other slaves, and there was even a likelihood that her Mistress would take her back door as the desert to the main course of Hope's anal cherry.

But there was one thing Wanda could never have again, knowing the joy of Mistress Sif inside her most intimate hole for the first time again. The best she could experience was the second hand experience of what The Wasp was now experiencing, which of course just couldn't compare.

"Wanda, take over spreading those cheeks for me." Sif suddenly ordered.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda obeyed without even thinking about it.

Once she did think about it Wanda grinned wickedly. She might not have the honour of Mistress Sif's cock in her ass, or be able to truly live her first time again, but she was still being offered the privilege of pleasing this wonderful goddess, and she was even rewarded along the way.

Wanda was unworthy of such a privilege after being internally upset with her Mistress, but she gladly received the reward without complaint, the first of which was a closer look at Hope's butt hole stretching around the dildo pumping in and out of it. Which made Wanda's mouth water as she anticipated her next reward, which sure enough she soon received.

Sif abruptly pulled her cock out of Wanda's ass and ordered her, "Suck it! Suck this whore's ass juices off of my big beautiful cock you little ATM slut! Oh yes, go ass to mouth for me. Ohhhhhh Wanda, you look so good with an ass flavoured dick in your mouth. I've always thought that."

As soon as that ass flavoured dildo had been pressed against her lips Wanda had opened her mouth, wrapped it around the head of Mistress Sif's dick and then moaned shamelessly at the taste of another woman's ass. She then preened as Mistress Sif complemented her and began stroking her hair, prompting Wanda to start bobbing her head up and down the dick.

If this was after Mistress Sif had been finished breaking in Hope, and The Wasp was unable to perform her duty as a slave of Sif afterwards, Wanda would have gladly given their Mistress a long drawn-out blow job. As that obviously wasn't the case Wanda instead was soon shoving that cock deep into her throat so she clean it of every drop of Hope's butt cream.

This meant that Mistress Sif soon returned her cock to Hope's butt hole, presumably only giving it a few thrusts before making Wanda go ass to mouth again. Which couldn't compare to the feeling of Mistress Sif using her cock on one of Wanda's other holes, but it still meant she got the constant supply of anal cream which she was gleefully sucking from her owner's strap-on.

That was more than enough for Wanda right now, especially considering Mistress Sif continued her wonderful commentary throughout, making Wanda quiver with delight. Unfortunately sooner than she would have expected Hope interrupted their conqueror to completely surrender to her fate.

"Yessssss Wanda, take that cock deep! Take it deep down your throat you little whore and clean it of every drop of that slut butt!" Sif gleefully encouraged while stroking the hair of her sweet Witch, "Get all that slut cream from it like the greedy little ass to mouth bitch you are! Mmmmm, I love seeing one of my slaves with a cock in her mouth. Especially when it's flavoured with another slut's butt. Oh yes, and you love it too, don't you Wanda? Yessssss, show my latest conquest what a greedy little ATM whore you are! Show her the future. Yessssss, show what the future has in store for her, when she becomes my full-time slave. Ohhhhhh yes my little bug, you're about to become a deep throating whore, just like the rest."

Hope had wanted to keep her face buried in the bed sheets even after she had taken her hands off of her cheeks, just like so many other women that Mistress Sif had conquered. But she just couldn't resist lifting herself up onto all fours so she could get the best possible view of The Scarlet Witch shamelessly going ass to mouth.

It would have been twisted and perverted watching anyone do that, but this was Wanda Maximoff, maybe the most powerful human thanks to her psychic abilities, and yet she was completely humiliating herself for her Mistress. Which Hope shouldn't have enjoyed watching so much, but she did. Just like she shouldn't be referring to Mistress Sif as Mistress Sif in her head, but it just felt so right.

It was over, and Mistress Sif had already won, Hope realised. She was just another notch on this woman's belt. Hell, she had become a notch the moment she had decided to go after Mistress Sif, her arrogance costing Hope her anal cherry, and perhaps every fibre of her being.

All she could do now was avoid becoming a full-time slave, which was the hardest thing she'd ever have to do. And if she was going to have any hope of doing it, she was going to need a rough butt fucking now. Oh yes, she needed to beg for it right now, and cum, and then maybe buy some small miracle her wonderful Mistress Sif would allow her the privilege of holding onto a shred of her dignity.

"Harder! Please fuck me harder!" Hope found herself whimpering over and over again, before she desperately tried to think what her Mistress wanted to hear, "Please... Mistress Sif, mmmmm, fuck me hard and make me cum. Please? I need it! I need to cum, ohhhhhhh, please make me cum for you Mistress Sif. I swear, mmmmm, I'll be your slave forever, just please make me cum. Just please, pound fuck me hard and make me cum. Please, oooooooh please, mmmmm, fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me hard! Fuck me like the anal loving little bitch I am! Ooooohhhhhh Mistress Sif, oh fuck! Make me cum Mistress Sif! Please? I'll... I'll do anything!"

"Anything?" Sif pushed.

There was a brief pause and then Hope whimpered and tried to push her luck, "Anything, but giving up being The Wasp. Please Mistress Sif, I'll do anything you want, mmmmm, just let me patrol, sometimes."

"I suppose that would be acceptable." Sif said thoughtfully, "It would improve my standing with your people. But I would require for you to live here of course, and become branded and collared, come whenever I call you, and obey all of my other rules. Is that acceptable?"

"Yes!" Hope exclaimed excitedly. "Yes please Mistress Sif."

"Very well, it seems we've come to an agreement, my little bug." Sif chuckled, "As long as you can prove how badly you want to be mine."

"Oh I do. Mmmmm, I want that more than anything." Hope whimpered, before going back to shamelessly begging, "I want to be yours soooooo bad Mistress Sif! Please make me yours. Destroy my little ass hole and make it your loose and easy to access fuck hole. Tattoo and brand me just like the rest, ohhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhh, show the world I'm yours. Show them all that my ass literally belongs to you! Oh fuck! Yesssssssss, oh fuck, ruin my butt! Gape it as wide as the fucking Grand Canyon! Treat it like it's Wanda's whore hole! Oooooooh yessssssss, just fuck me! Fuck me hard and make me yours! And make me cum! Please? Oh please Mistress Sif, oh pleaseeeeeeeeeee, aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkk yeeeeeeeeessssssss, I'm yours, oooooooooohhhhhhhhh Goooooooodddddddd!"

Finally Mistress Sif started increasing her pace, which was enough to make it impossible for Hope to speak coherently, and she soon gave up in favour of just slamming her ass back and forth as hard as she could back against her new owner, both were working together to make sure the ass sex was literally as hard as possible.

Even when she came Hope pushed herself through it to ensure that she would cum over and over again, as she was determined to squeeze every little bit of ecstasy out of this that she could. She just had to make her defeat worth it. To justify her surrender. To make herself feel better about becoming just another Slave of Sif. And most of all, she just wanted the pleasure only her new Mistress could give her.

Unsurprisingly shortly after she started cumming Hope lost the ability to think coherently, but just before she did she comforted herself with the knowledge that her wonderful Mistress Sif had promised that she could still go out and patrol. That she may have given up every other bit of freedom that she possessed, but she still got to be a superhero.

In fact it was the best of both worlds, as she still got to be The Wasp, and regularly receive incredible pleasure like this. No, best of all she got the privilege of pleasing Mistress Sif, Hope ashamed of the fact that she had denied this goddess her body for so long, and worse actually came here to kill her. Well, at least now she got to make up for it by devoting her life to pleasing Mistress Sif, which was Hope's last coherent thought for quite some time.

Sif inevitably came too, although not before she anally pounded Hope to multiple climaxes, enough that she heard Wanda's voice in her mind telling her she had once again successfully conquered another woman completely. Still, it never hurt to solidify that conquest by giving her latest prize as many orgasms as she could possibly receive, which in this case was easy because Hope didn't have a hope of matching her stamina.

It was adorable that she even tried, but inevitably The Wasp collapsed face down on the bed, truly becoming nothing but an orifice for her Mistress Sif. Something which Sif savoured for a few long minutes, especially the part where her thighs crashed against Hope's ass cheeks, creating such wonderful sounds which were now very audible over the sound of the broken woman's whimpers.

While it would have been more than satisfying to finish the job in that position Sif just couldn't resist picking Hope up and turning her around while keeping her dildo in the weaker woman's ass, meaning they were now face to face while Sif was standing next to the bed. This was a wonderful little bit of insult to injury which Sif adored giving her slaves, especially during their first time as she got to stare deep into their freshly broken eyes and see the amazement in them. The devotion to her.

Sometimes, even the love. And in most cases the slaves wrap their arms and legs around her, clinging to her like she was their lifeline. This was definitely one of those times, Hope even managing to focus her attention on Sif, even though she was beyond words firmly telling her she was hers.

That look alone pushed Sif over the edge of a particularly powerful orgasm. Well, the other end of the dildo having been bashed against her clit relentlessly since the sodomy began, and the sheer joy of butt fucking another female warrior also had a lot to do with it, but it was definitely the look which pushed her over the edge.

After that the floodgates were open, Sif cumming over and over again as she hammered Hope's ass up and down her cock, treating her latest conquest as if she was a ragdoll. Although she didn't cum nearly as hard as Hope, who's girl cream was constantly being squirted against Sif's stomach, causing Sif to grin with satisfaction.

She was in such a good mood she even allowed Wanda to finger herself to an orgasm, which really didn't take much considering the Witch had been inside both Hope's mind and hers the entire time, meaning she got the satisfaction of both topping and bottoming during anal sex. Sif almost wished it was a power she possessed sometimes, except who knows what submissive thoughts might do to her.

It was a terrifying thought for her, one which almost put her off sodomising Hope. Almost. But no, Sif had a reputation to uphold, so she continued brutalising Hope's butt until the poor girl was almost unconscious, and then unceremoniously dropped her down onto her incredibly sore and well fucked ass, causing Hope to adorably yelp in pain and clutch her ruined bottom.

Which caused Sif to chuckle, before she growled, "What are you?"

"Yours Mistress." Hope whimpered pathetically, quickly crouching down so she could kiss her new owner's feet, "I'm your slave. Or at least I want to be, if you'll have me."

"Don't worry pet, I do." Sif reassured her, before pointing out, "But we need to finish breaking you in first, and you know what I want next, don't you slut?"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Hope nodded and whimpered.

"Then do it." Sif pushed.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Hope said again, before doing as she was told.

Hope also whimpered again, because it hurt to move even a muscle as her body was so sore, especially the part of it she was now required to show off. But more than anything she wanted to prove herself, so Hope pushed through the pain to be able to position herself face down and ass up, then slowly reached back to spread her cheeks as wide apart as she could, just to expose how gaped her poor ass hole was.

Which was almost unbearably humiliating given just how wide her previously virgin butt hole was, but it put a big smile on her Mistress's face, and that was all that mattered. Oh yes, this clearly pleased Mistress Sif, so much so she spent a few long seconds, or maybe even a minute staring deep into Hope's bowels via that gaping crater before speaking again.

"Very good, my little bug." Sif praised, before further pushing, "Now for the last part."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Hope whimpered and blushed.

She had been dreading this part, as Hope couldn't imagine anything more disgusting than going ass to mouth, and yet she had been so fascinated by watching Wanda do it, and even jealous of her, and rimming the other sub had been surprisingly enjoyable, so maybe it wouldn't be that bad. At least that was what Hope was hoping.

But it didn't matter because either way she would do it to please her Mistress. So Hope slowly turned around and lifted herself up until she was kneeling in front of her owner, the big cock which had just pummelled her ass right in her face, and then with a calming breath she closed her eyes, wrapped her lips around it and officially tasted her own butt for the first of what would probably be many times.

Instantly she hoped it would be many times, because Hope found she loved the flavour as soon as it hit her taste-buds. Which was probably because of magic and/or technology, but Hope didn't care, as all that mattered was that pleasing her wonderful Mistress Sif in this incredibly twisted way would be even easier than she thought.

Which she concentrated on doing, albeit out of savouring the flavour for a few long seconds. Namely by beginning to loudly and passionately suck that cock, thoroughly cleaning the head before beginning to bob her mouth up and down it, which of course caused Mistress Sif to chuckle with delight. She also reached down to reward Hope by stroking her hair, and inevitably offer up some verbal encouragement.

"That's it my little bug, mmmmm, suck my cock." Sif gleefully encouraged as she stroked Hope's hair, "Be a good little cock sucker, just like the rest. Ohhhhhh, it seems you're in need of more training for this then eating pussy. But that's okay, mmmmm, I've had plenty of closeted lesbo sluts just like you, and I'll be happy to train you to please me in every way. But come on, you're not even trying. Yessssss, that's better. Take it into your throat you whore! Oh yes, if you're going to be one of my sex slaves you're going to have to suck strap-on better than this. Ooooooh mmmmm, you sure do look cute though, in your rightful place kneeling before me and pleasing me like a good slut should."

Obediently Hope forced as much of the ass flavoured dildo into her throat as she possibly could. Which certainly wasn't as much as she would have liked, or Mistress Sif would have liked, but to her credit Hope endured a lot of choking and gagging to get most of it into her windpipe.

Then, loving and generous owner that she was, Mistress Sif allowed her to lick the last few inches clean, before Hope went right back to kissing her feet again and promising to be the best slutty little lesbian slave she could possibly be. Which was now more important to The Wasp than anything, including being a superhero and saving the world, which couldn't compare with the joy of pleasing Mistress Sif.

Chapter 162: Chapter 162. Sif enslaves Angie (SLAVES OF SIF)

"Aunt Peggy, Aunt Peggy, Aunt Peggy."

Peggy Carter groaned as those words were repeated over and over again by a familiar voice. It remained soft, and would have been soothing if it wasn't for the repetitiveness, gently coaxing her back into consciousness. She then smiled widely at the sight of her niece Sharon Carter leaning over her and gently cupping her face. As Sharon returned that smile Peggy was suddenly hit by a realisation.

Several actually. The first being that she wasn't lying in her bed anymore, but sitting in a chair. Tied to a chair! No, it wasn't rope, it was some kind of metal. And her hands, they looked weird. Although mostly Peggy was concerned by the fact that she was being restrained. Luckily there was someone she trusted here to give her answers.

"Sharon, what's going on? Where are we? Why can't I move?" Peggy frantically asked.

"Shhhhh." Sharon gently calmed the older woman, "It's okay Auntie, something wonderful as happened."

With those words Sharon moved out of Peggy's line of sight, giving her a chance to study her surroundings. She was in a small room with a screen in front of her, and not much else. Hell, there was barely enough room for Sharon to move around in. But enough so that she was able to grab a handheld mirror and then put it up to Peggy's face, which truly stunned Peggy into silence for a few long minutes as she saw a stranger staring back at her.

No, not a stranger. A memory. Something she could only truly see clearly now in photographs. It had to be some kind of trick, but it looked like she was restored to how she looked in her late 20s, maybe early 30s, and despite herself Peggy just couldn't look away.

"My new friend The Scarlet Witch has restored your youth to what it was when you first met Captain America, and that's not all..." Sharon explained, before taking the mirror away and pressing a button on the wall, "She's awake Mistress Sif, and ready for the show."

Before Peggy could ask what that meant the screen in front of her came to life and she whimpered, "Angie?"

Sure enough it was her old friend's face she saw on the screen, even if old was arguably not appropriate any more, given that Angie Martinelli looked as she did in her 20s when she was a struggling actress/waitress, a.k.a. the most beautiful thing that Peggy had ever seen. Oh how Peggy had wanted to be able to admit that out loud back then, but it would have been obscenely inappropriate and cost her Angie's friendship.

It might be more acceptable now, but in the 1940s homosexual feelings was something ignored and repressed in fear of hate and rejection, and while Peggy had made a career of challenging how people viewed women that was an additional cross she hadn't forced upon herself. Mostly because she feared it would cost her Angie. And now? She certainly felt those feelings stronger than ever before.

Ignoring that for now Peggy asked softly, "What is this? What's going on?"

"Shhhhh." Sharon gently soothed, rubbing her Aunt's back, "Just enjoy the show."

Despite herself Peggy did. At first there was no cause for alarm, because she was simply watching Angie's eyes flutter open and look around her with the same kind of confusion that Peggy still felt. Then she yawned adorably, sat up, and explored her much more spacious room, Peggy instantly jealous that her friend got a soft bed and the ability to stretch her legs.

Then before Angie could get to the door it opened in a tall and beautiful brunette dressed in armour stepped into the room. Initially Peggy was very nervous about this, but then things started to happen which took her breath away, made her squirm in her restraints, and flooded her with guilt for watching it.

*

"Oh, erm... hi?" Angie stammered, "Erm, who are you? Where am I? What's going on?"

"Not afraid to ask questions? I like that." Sif purred with a wicked grin, before answering those questions, "You may call me Mistress Sif, you are in my palace, and you are helping me with a very important task."

"And how am I supposed to do that?" Angie asked softly and cautiously.

Sif smirked, "Have you noticed your reflection yet?"

"Why..." Angie trailed off as she caught a glimpse of herself in a full-length mirror, gasped and then slowly stumbled towards the mirror while sliding her hands over her now smooth face, "I'm... I'm young again. How is this possible?"

"Do you not watch the news?" Sif quipped with a smirk, "These are exciting times. The age of miracles. Like my dear sweet Scarlet Witch. She possesses many impressive tricks, including telekinesis, teleportation and mind-reading. Mmmmm, that one has been especially useful. But this, this is truly magnificent. It took nearly everything she had, the poor dear, especially with there being two of you, so I gave her the night off so she could rest. After all, it is not as if I need her help, especially with the likes of you."

"What, what does that mean?" Angie stammered nervously, stepping back and then asking, "And what do you mean by their being two of us?"

"You remember your friend, Peggy Carter?" Sif explained, "She stands as a proud accomplishment of all women in this world can achieve. To rise above unspeakable prejudice to become something truly great. A feet we share. And for it, I shall make her mine. Like you wished to have her you're entire life. Of course, I shall have her in ways that you could have never imagined."

"I, I don't know what you're talking about." Angie blushed, her words embarrassingly unconvincing considering her once tried to be an actress.

Something which Sif cruelly pointed out, "My, my... no wonder you never made it as an actress, if that's the best you can do.."

Angie glared at the strange woman, then said very firmly, "Peggy was the best gal pal I ever had. She was a classy dame which let me live with her free of charge in one of Mr Howard Starks' Mansions until I found a nice fella to settle down with. I've been by her side every step of the way since then, even if that meant just givin' her a shoulder to cry on when she had no one else. So I don't know what you're implying, but if you think you can use me to take her down, you're wrong. I've seen thousands of tougher looking people then you try, and you'll fail, just like all the rest."

"We'll see." Sif shrugged, slowly approaching the other woman, who to her credit stood her ground this time, "And I'll admit, that was almost convincing, but at the risk of sounding cliché... I have ways of making you talk."

Angie had been the damsel in distress to Peggy's dashing young hero before, and unfortunately that had meant suffering a little torture over her life. The first time had been the worst, but after that, it'd actually gotten easier. She quickly realised that as long as she had something they wanted they wouldn't kill her, and Peggy normally showed up and saved her before things got really dire, and she had no doubt that this would be no different.

Only, maybe it would. Maybe she was thinking like her younger self, and remembering things how she wanted them to be. After all, it had been years since Peggy had come to her rescue, and even if Peggy was back to the woman she had first met it didn't mean that she'd be able to save her this time.

Just as Angie was truly starting to become afraid the Amazon of a woman slowly reached up, almost making her flinch. However instead of hitting she handed her own shoulder plate and slowly pull them off her body. The rest of her armour followed, which really confused Angie. Then Angie's eyes went wide as Mistress Sif remove the clothing underneath the armour, leaving her in just her underwear.

Then she removed that, giving Angie her first good look at another woman's body since she had stolen her brother's photographs from underneath his bed. And God, Angie was suddenly like a moth to a flame, she just couldn't look away, even if she felt that staring at this goddess for too long would literally burn her soul away and leave nothing but a deviant behind. Which was perhaps all she ever had been deep down.

"Do you like what you see?" Sif asked almost casually.

"This isn't right." Angie mumbled softly, still not looking away.

"You've been told that your whole life, haven't you?" Sif said sympathetically.

"I ain't no deviant." Angie said softly but firmly, tears beginning to fall from her eyes, "I was a good girl. A good wife, and mother. I was good. I, I married a good man, who was nothing but good to me. Peggy's brother. So we, we could be sisters. And... and I was happy."

"Were you?" Sif pushed gently.

Finally looking away from Sif's body and up into her eyes Angie softly croaked, "Is this hell?"

Genuinely surprised Sif frowned, "What?"

"Is this hell?" Angie repeated, beginning to weaken as she explained, "I tried to be good, but I loved Peggy. I always liked women more than I should, and I did everything I could to stop... but... I just couldn't stop loving her. Even when we were both old and grey, and she barely knew who she was any more, I... I could only see what she was, and I loved her. But it was a sin. The sin I could never get rid of. So, am I down here because of it? Can I only look at you forever? Is that my punishment for a life of sinful thoughts? Cause Peggy could never be here, not even as a mirage, so do I get you instead to tell me how disgustin' I am? Because I already know. I know... I..."

"Oh dear sweet thing." Sif interrupted, having heard enough, quickly pulling the poor girl into a tight hug, "You're not disgusting for feeling the things you do, and whatever, or whoever, made you feel that way should be ashamed."

It should have been ridiculous to have a naked stranger hugging her and whispering insane lies into her ear, but for some reason that Angie just couldn't explain, it wasn't. Nor could she explain why she had so blatantly confessed to sinful thoughts she hadn't spoken out loud during her entire life. She could however explain why she burst into tears and held Mistress Sif tightly.

It's just she feared to even acknowledge why to herself. Luckily she was distracted from those, and any other, thoughts as she became lost in her inner pain in the form of seemingly endless weeping, Angie bawling in such a way she hadn't done since she was an infant. Or at least during her early years, before she truly accepted her lot in life.

To her shame it was almost a relief to act so undignified as long as it allowed her to experience the pain she'd been pushing down her entire life. Especially as she couldn't remember the last time she'd been hugged like this. Strong and loving, from a strong, loving woman.

No, she did. Peggy. Her dear friend Peggy Carter used to hug her like this all the time, and whenever she did Angie truly believed everything would be okay. The only problem was when that happened the feeling of that strong, voluptuous female body pressed against her own and the other woman's heavenly scent would ultimately get to her, and this was no exception, even if it was a very different body type.

"It's okay." Sif said softly, finally pulling back and cupping Angie's cheeks, "I'm going to show you just how beautiful you and your feelings are."

*

"Is that truly how your mother feels about me?" Peggy asked softly.

"Always." Sharon said softly, "You really didn't know?"

There was a long pause and then Peggy croaked, "She never said anything?"

Sharon laughed, "Did you expect her too?"

"I..." Peggy began, but she had no idea what she had been going to say, and it didn't really matter because almost as soon as she opened her mouth she lost her ability to speak as her best friend was kissed by another woman.

*

Sif did her best to gently wipe the poor girl's tears, but almost as soon as she did they were replaced by more. Clearly Angie was feeling overwhelmed, understandably so, from these revelations, and was struggling to know what to even think, let alone say. Sif wanted to make that decision for her, but nevertheless she wasn't sure the other woman was ready for it.

Without her beloved Wanda, who Sif had perhaps become a bit too much reliant on, Sif couldn't know for sure, but Angie's eyes lowered to her lips a few times, which was more than enough in the past for the warrior goddess to make a move. So she did, albeit extremely slowly and cautiously, just in case she was wrong. After all, this girl had clearly been through enough.

Luckily she was right, a fact made clear by the fact that Angie turned her head slowly and closed her eyes seconds before Sif's lips pressed against her own. Well, that might have been automatic, something left over from her days as an actress, or from pretending to love her husband. Perhaps even that could excuse her initially kissing back, but not the whimper of delight she let out afterwards, or how eagerly she did it.

Sif was so amused by this she almost allowed Angie to take control away from her for a second. Almost. But of course, it would have been unfair to her other slaves to let little Angie Martinelli do what even the best of them couldn't. So instead she maintained control for every second of that very long kiss, before breaking it in gently pushing the small girl back.

"Strip for me." Sif ordered with a wicked smile, and then when Angie just froze while turning a deep red Sif quipped, "You have been naked in front of other people before, have you not?"

"Just my husband." Angie croaked, "And not until we were married."

"Oh sweetie, I'm not going to marry you. I'm going to fuck you." Sif quipped, taking great delight in how embarrassed that made her pray look, before enquiring, "What about changing rooms? You must have done it at some point? When you were an actress, perhaps?"

"No, I... I..." Angie hesitated, before confessing, "I always changed in the bathroom. I would tell people it was because I was shy, but... the truth was I was so scared I wouldn't be able to control myself. That I'd get caught staring at some poor girl, and I'd be exposed, beaten and run out of town for being a disgusting deviant."

There was a brief pause in which Sif considered offering words of encouragement, or pity, but deciding that would ruin the moment simply told her pray, "Well, I assure you little one, no one here is going to judge you. So tell me, how do I look?"

Angie blushed furiously, lowered her head and admitted, "You're, you're beautiful. But I don't know about this. It is a sin. It's-"

"Remove your clothes, I will introduce you to pleasure the likes of which you have never imagined." Sif interrupted.

There was another brief pause, then Angie started stripping off her clothes, slowly at first, but then increasingly faster and even desperate towards the end, making Sif chuckle with delight. As soon as Angie was naked Sif pulled her into her arms and kissed her again, although more forcefully than before.

So forcefully that Angie actually tensed up initially, but it wasn't long before she relaxed and became lost in the kiss, Sif allowing the kiss to last quite a while to put the other girl at ease. Then she gently lowered her onto the bed and got on top of her, all without breaking that passionate kiss. Then a few minutes later she broke that kiss and started moving lower.

Angie had been kissed a lot of times by her fella back when they were young, but his interest in her had died long before he had, making those kisses nothing but a distant memory. Although even if Angie could remember them as clear as day, she seriously doubted that they would be anywhere close to the kisses she received from Mistress Sif.

No, this woman's lips and tongue completely consumed her to the point where she barely knew what she was doing, her body thankfully working on autopilot while her mind was struggling to comprehend what was happening to her. It got a little easier when Mistress Sif moved down to her neck, but not by much, which made her wonder if she would survive this woman trying to do anything else to her.

Thanks to VCRs becoming popular, and a few pictures she had collected over the years and hidden from her husband, Angie had a vague idea of what some of those things might be, although even then it had only been about confirming the suspicions.

Sure enough her fantasies about what she might have done with Peggy if she ever had the chance were very accurate, and while she had very nearly almost imagined the kind of pleasure that had to offer Angie was glad that she didn't, because she was proven so very wrong. She could never have imagined how wonderful this was, and this was with another woman who wasn't Peggy. If it was Peggy, there was no way she'd survive.

However she did survive, which was the fact Angie was extremely grateful about, because true to her word Mistress Sif quickly provided her with pleasure which she could never have accurately imagined. First with the kind of foreplay that her late husband had always been careful to give her.

Oh yes, Mistress Sif slowly kissed her way back and forth between the soft flesh of her breasts while taking her nipples into her mouth to lick and suck them. Which should have felt the same, because it was the same thing, but because Mistress Sif was a woman it was a thousand times better. At least for a pervert like Angie Carter.

It was easily a billion times better when for the very first time in her life Angie Carter got to feel another woman's tongue sliding over her pussy. Licking her pussy! Another woman was actually licking her pussy, and Angie's poor mind just couldn't cope with it. Especially when she looked down between her legs to check what she was feeling was real, and yes, long brunette hair and a very feminine face was between her thighs, confirming this was actually happening.

She was actually getting everything she'd ever wanted. Well, closer to it than she ever thought she get, and while having Peggy in between her legs would have easily made it perfect Angie certainly couldn't complain. In fact Angie did the opposite of complaining.

"Yessssssss, lick me, ooooooooh lick me, lick my pussy, oh God Mistress Sif! Oh God! Fuck me! Fuck me Mistress Sif, ohhhhhhh fuck!" Angie babbled happily.

*

Peggy couldn't believe this was actually happening. Couldn't actually believe that she was actually watching two women having sex in front of her like her very own live sex show. Or perhaps even a porno. Not that she would know, as she like to believe that she was above watching such filth, even if it had been very tempting at times. Now she was regretting that decision, and so many more.

The thing she was most regretting? Not shoving Angie Martinelli up against a wall and shoving her hand down her pants the second she saw her. Screw what the people in that awful diner would have thought, she should have taken Angie the very first time she got the chance.

At the very least Peggy should have pushed Angie into a bathroom and taken her there, if only so her friend could have kept her job at the time. And of course, to avoid a second scandal. Or better yet Peggy could have waited until they were both living at the Griffith. Yes, then she could have tied Angie to the bed and fucked her over and over again, with her fingers, tongue and maybe even some toys.

Well, given that Angie was unsurprisingly loud as this Mistress Sif began to shamelessly lick her pussy Peggy would have also needed to gag Angie, but that would have only made things better. Especially if she had used either Angie's panties, or her own, in that equation.

Looking back over the course of their long lives Peggy found no shortage of places and times she could have probably had her way with Angie. Before they had all been treasured memories with her best friend, even the not so pleasant ones like whenever Angie would get captured and Peggy would have to play the role of knight in shining armour.

But now each one of those memories was a wasted opportunity. A time where Peggy could have got what she wanted. What apparently they both wanted. And she simply refrained because she had been afraid of losing her only lasting female friendship, when they could have been so much more to each other. And so much more.

They should have done. They should have had so much more, and in that moment it felt like all Peggy's fault that they hadn't. And she hated herself for it. And she hated Mistress Sif for stealing what should be so rightfully hers. That should be her in there introducing Angie's pussy to it's first ever girl tongue, and perhaps Angie herself to the true meaning of pleasure. And to make Angie cum for the very first time.

Angie had always been the first to complain about lousy boyfriends, but she had never done that with Peggy's brother. Peggy had wrongly assumed that meant he could satisfy her. Now it seemed that it was only women that could truly please Angie, although thankfully she was receiving that now.

*

"Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God!" Angie repeated over and over again in between moans, groans, gasps and whimpers, "Yes, fuck me! Oh my Gosh, lick my pussy! Oooooooh Gooooooddddddd, I can't believe how good this feels, mmmmmm yesssssss, fuck me! Oh fuck! Oh Mistress Sif, ohhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkk!"

Angie continued babbling like that for who knows how long as she was bombarded with the greatest pleasure she had ever known. It was easily twice as powerful as what she had given herself even during her most vivid fantasies of Peggy Carter, and she felt something growing inside of her which kind of felt like an orgasm, only a lot stronger.

Perhaps fatally strong, the fact that this wasn't Peggy doing this to her apparently being irrelevant, as it might just yet prove to be too much for her poor little heart to take. But if there was anything left of her after this she would dedicate every little part of it to Mistress Sif, doing whatever she could to please this goddess for the rest of her life, but especially right after this.

Mistress Sif had to be the perfect woman. Angie had always preferred curvy women like Peggy, but maybe that was only because she'd never met a girl like Mistress Sif before. She didn't even know women could be that tall, or muscular. This woman was truly a goddess. A warrior goddess. What other explanation could there be for this woman's attire, and the way that she talked, and the things that she said.

And surely, it would be wrong to deny a goddess anything, especially when this was breath-taking in every way. So yes, Angie would give Mistress Sif anything she wanted. Especially if it meant that Peggy could receive a fraction of what she was receiving now, and that they could be finally together like this, if only for a precious second.

Reinforcing that thought Mistress Sif's tongue started focusing on her clit, pushing Angie towards orgasm even faster. Before now Mistress Sif had brushed her tongue against that sensitive bundle of nerves, gently and frequently at first, but it eventually became rougher and longer, and now the other woman wasn't even bothering touching the rest of her cunt and just relentlessly attacking her clit Angie felt seconds away from climax.

She wanted to beg for it, and show her gratitude for it, and most of all declare her undying love for Mistress Sif. And promised to devote her life to her as her lesbian sex slave. But she just couldn't. Not because she didn't want too, because she wanted to more badly than anything, but Angie was just so overwhelmed she couldn't get out a coherent sentence anymore.

Luckily her new, wonderful Mistress made her cum anyway, without warning shoving her tongue as deep as it could go into her cunt, triggering the most wonderfully powerful orgasm of Angie's life. It was quickly followed by another, and another, and another, those orgasms eventually melting together until Angie felt like she was constantly cumming.

Which of course robbed her of the ability to think coherently, let alone speak, with her last coherent thought being another promise to be the best lesbian sex slave ever for Mistress Sif. That, and she hoped that Peggy would join her in this lesbian paradise, because that was the only way this could possibly be better.

Sif was determined to make Angie's hopes a reality, and given what she could sense from the other room she was beginning to think it would be easy. Which would almost be a pity, as it had been so long since she'd had a challenge. Then again it was hard for her to complain about another woman falling at her feet, especially a woman like the great Peggy Carter.

Although again, thinking of her next conquest was a disservice to this one, especially given that Angie Carter had an incredibly tasty cunt, with even tastier cum which Sif delighted in swallowing down. And then of course fucking more out of Sharon's Mom.

At first Sif mostly did that with her tongue, because it was easier for her to quickly pull her tongue out and then press her lips even more tightly than they already were against Angie's entrance so she could swallow every drop of that precious liquid. Or at least the majority of it, which became more the case as time went on.

Of course Sif couldn't resist switching it up a bit by replacing her tongue with first one and then two fingers, hammering them in and out of the smaller brunette and making her quiver, scream and cum even more. Cum on her fingers, while Sif greedily licked and sucked on Angie's clit, making the other girl cum even harder and more frequently.

The next step was to start going back and forth, before she could even start Angie's screams died down, making it clear the poor girl had passed out in record time. Which deeply disappointed Sif, as she felt she was just getting her stride, but she supposed it was to be expected. Angie had spent her entire life denying herself, so of course actually getting what she wanted would be unbearably overwhelming for her.

Still, Sif wasn't done with her for the night, not by a long shot. Admittedly there was a small part of Sif which wanted to show the poor repressed dyke some mercy, and it would be thrilling to leave Agent Carter tied up overnight and restart this in the morning, or in a few hours, but Sif just couldn't wait that long.

So Sif slowly decreased her pace, pulled her fingers out of Angie's cunt, crawled up the bed and then pressed those fingers to Angie's lips. Surprisingly that wasn't quite enough, and Sif had to trace the outline of Angie's lips for a few long seconds, but sure enough the repressed pussy pleaser tasted that yummy liquid on her lips and slowly return to consciousness.

Maybe just a little before then she opened her mouth, allowing Sif to slide these fingers inside for Angie to clean. She even playfully pushed them in and out, fucking Angie's pretty mouth with her fingers, before she replaced those fingers with her tongue and gave Angie the kind of kiss which would hopefully reinvigorate her.

*

"I, I have a message for you from Mistress Sif." Sharon stammered after a few failed attempts to do so.

"What?" Peggy frowned, and then when Sharon didn't immediately answer added, "And why didn't you tell me this before?"

Sharon blushed, and admitted, "She wanted me to wait until after Mom came."

Against her better judgement Peggy asked with another frown on her face, "Well go on then, spit it out."

"Well, she said that..." Sharon blushed, taking a deep calming breath before finally admitting, "If you want to join the fun, you had to let me lick you."

Peggy went pale, "What?"

"Lick your cunt." Sharon forced out, "She wants me to lick your pussy until you cum in my mouth. Then I'm allowed to untie you, and then we can join Mistress Sif in Mom's training. Oh please Aunt Peggy, say yes. I want to join in so badly."

There was a brief pause and then Peggy laughed, "Don't be ridiculous, you're my niece. And that's your mother in there. It would be... oh God Sharon, you have to untie me! Untie me and we can forget all about this foolishness. It'll be like this never happened."

"But I want it to happen Aunt Peggy." Sharon confessed, which felt cathartic, and allowed her to continue, "Mistress Sif loves breaking taboos, and more importantly making her slaves break them for her amusement. And I want too. I've looked up to you my whole life Aunt Peggy. You're my hero, and if I'm honest, I think I've always had a crush on you. I never wanted to admit it, even to myself, but my wonderful Mistress Sif has opened my eyes and made me admit the truth. Admit that I want you, and I want Mom. God, just look at her! She's so hot! How could anyone not want to fuck her? Or you?"

"Because it's wrong." Peggy hissed, "It's incest!"

"I know." Sharon grinned, "But Mistress Sif says, if you ever want your chance with your precious Angie, you have to let me eat your cunt. Or eat mine. And trust me Auntie, Mistress Sif always gets what she wants."

*

"Are you ready to taste your first pussy?" Sif asked knowingly after she broke the kiss.

"Oh God yes, please Mistress Sif, let me lick your pussy!" Angie whimpered, "I want to eat your pussy."

"Did you ever sit on your husband's face?" Sif pushed, and then when the other woman looked confused she chuckled, "Of course you didn't. Don't worry, just relax and lay still. I'm going to do something, then when I say, I want you to lick me."

Angie really lay still, which was easy considering how exhausted those super orgasms had made her. On the other hand she was buzzing with adrenaline, and desperately wanted to return the favour. Fortunately her wonderful Mistress Sif realise this, and was giving her the chance to eat pussy with minimum effort, and she soon realised that she knew what her Mistress had been talking about before, she just hadn't realised it.

Of course she didn't know it from sex with her husband, but from her collection of lesbian pornography, her eyes lighting up as Mistress Sif positioned her crotch over her face and slowly lowered herself downwards until for the first time in her life Angie had another girl's pussy right where she wanted it, next to her lips.

Then Mistress Sif gave a simple order, "Lick."

It was hard to tell whether Angie had been waiting for permission like a good little lesbian sex slave, or she had just been too overwhelmed that this was actually happening to move. Either way the second she had that permission she opened her mouth, and slid her tongue over her Mistress's pussy, causing her to moan and whimper as she fulfilled one of her greatest ever fantasies. Licking pussy.

Oh God, she was finally licking pussy like a complete and total deviant. And it tasted better than she had ever dreamed, Angie instantly addicted and desperate for more. Which she got by following up that first quick lick with another, and another, and another, each lick coaxing the more wonderful sounds out of her Mistress which made Angie's heart swell with pride.

Greedily wanting more of those wonderful sounds Angie made sure to linger on Mistress Sif's clit at the end of each lick, and as that seemed to do the trick she spent an increasingly longer time doing it, before finally she took it into her mouth and began sucking on it.

Unfortunately that meant Angie wasn't swallowing all the delicious pussy cream flowing out of Mistress Sif, but it was covering her face and branding her as a dyke slut, so it sort of made up for it. Although not enough to stop her from going back and forth between licking up as much of that precious liquid as she could and sucking her owner's clit with increasing force, which was pure heaven. Unfortunately Mistress Sif didn't seem to agree.

"Oooooooh, you are an enthusiastic cunt muncher, aren't you? Mmmmm, I knew you would be, ohhhhhh yessssss, I knew. Some women are just so obviously queer." Sif chuckled wickedly, before ordering, "But I am not ready to reward you with my cum just yet, so slow down! Ohhhhhhh yessssss, just like that, mmmmm, a little more, a little more, that's it, oooooooh fuck! Worship my cunt! Worship it as you've always wanted to worship another woman's pussy you filthy little dyke! Ooooooh yessssss, worship me as you wanted to worship your precious Peggy Carter all these years. Yeahhhhhh, that's it, show me exactly what you want to do to your best friend you pussy loving lesbian. Ohhhhhhh fuck yes, mmmmm fuck! Oh fuck! Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkk!"

Immediately Angie slowed down, feeling guilty for not anticipating the needs of her Mistress. Especially because, selfishly, she wanted Mistress Sif to keep her forever. Maybe in this exact same spot, just underneath this goddess of a woman and pleasing her with her tongue. Oh yes, Angie wanted that more than she'd ever wanted any acting gig in her whole life. Maybe even more than Peggy.

However if she was honest with herself she again selfishly wished for more. For Mistress Sif to treat her to her tongue again, and fuck her in whatever way she wanted too, just like the girls in those porn videos she used to watch. So Angie listened very carefully to the instructions she was given, and tried to follow them as perfectly as she could.

*

Sharon hadn't honestly suspected that Aunt Peggy would just give her what she wanted right away, but part of her had hoped it really would be that easy. Alas while her Aunt was clearly enjoying the show given that she couldn't look away, it was likely that she'd be able to resist paying attention all night long if Sharon didn't do something to turn up the heat.

Even then it was unlikely, but at least that way Sharon could say that she tried her best. So after standing behind her Aunt for a few long minutes and becoming just as lost in the show she was, Sharon slowly walked until she was in front of the legendary Peggy Carter, blocking her view in the process.

Of course this got Peggy to glare at her, but surprisingly the stubborn old bat didn't say a word. Which continue to be the case even as Sharon began slowly taking off her clothes, although it did turn that glare into a look of disbelief, and even lust. Then once Sharon was down to her underwear Aunt Peggy seemed to realise what she was doing and looked away with a blush.

Which was understandable, Sharon supposed, given that Mistress Sif was a stranger to her Aunt, more importantly her mother was the woman Auntie Peggy had secretly been in love with her whole life, so she didn't mind staring at them, but not at her. Which she was allowed to do again as Sharon moved back into the corner, albeit this time to the right of her hero's eyesight.

Again there was understandable hesitation, but inevitably Aunt Peggy went back to looking straight ahead, even as she blushed even more than ever before. And yet somehow even more when Sharon caught her glancing every so often at her. Although admittedly it could have happened more often and Sharon was just unaware of it, as she had trouble looking away from the show that her Mistress and her mother were putting on.

Especially when her Mom was finally given permission to make Mistress Sif cum, at which point Sharon began sliding her hands over her own body, briefly concentrating on her tits before moving her hand down to her needy pussy.

This caused Aunt Peggy to gasp in a clear mixture of shock, disgust and arousal, which was clearly on her face as for a few long seconds she watched her niece rubbing her pussy, before again she blushed and looked away while grumbling, "Damn you."

"Hey, if you want me to stop, all you have to do is ask..." Sharon teased, before adding before her Aunt could reply, "Me to eat your pussy! Mmmmm yeahhhh, ask me nicely to eat your pussy, and I promise Aunt Peggy, I'll stop touching mine and start licking yours until you cum in my mouth."

Showing a little more of her legendary backbone Peggy replied, "Never."

"We'll see about that." Sharon smirked, "But for now, just enjoy the show, and try not to think about how much more you would be enjoying it with my tongue on your twat. Mmmmm, or better yet, inside it. Ohhhhhh yesssssssss Aunt Peggy, try not to think about my tongue worshipping you. Or Mistress Sif's tongue. Or Mom's. Yes, try not to think about sitting on the face of your precious Angie Martinelli!"

It felt really weird to use her mother's real name, especially her maiden name at that, but it clearly did the trick as Aunt Peggy's eyes glazed over as she imagined just all the things that Sharon just described, but especially that last thing. The thing she wanted most in her life, but had never received. Which more than anything else, Sharon could sympathise with.

Hell, she found herself indulging in naughty fantasies she never thought would come true, and would have never allowed herself to masturbate thinking about. Namely things about her Aunt Peggy and her Mom, both together and separately, while mostly keeping her eyes and one of those fantasies coming true.

*

Sif had never missed Wanda more, as if she was here she would have certainly ordered her to bring in Peggy Carter, so that one Angie was done she would be in for a truly wonderful surprise. Well, it was likely Sif would give her that surprise anyway, but while it would threaten to disrupt Angie's flow Sif was very tempted to call Sharon to wheel Peggy in here right now so she could enjoy the look on the face of the legendary SHIELD agent.

However ultimately Sif decided against it. She was having this really wonderful intimate moment with a woman who would have slipped through her fingers otherwise, and Angie was doing a wonderful job of showing why that would have been such a shame.

The girl really was a natural, and it was a travesty she had almost gone through her entire life without eating pussy, which clearly she had been born for. Because her instincts were just spot on, effortlessly maximising Sif's pleasure to the point where she could have made her cum in a matter of minutes if that was what Sif had truly wanted. And oh, it had been so tempting. But no, Sif had a reputation to uphold.

Besides, as usual she wanted to squeeze every bit of enjoyment out of breaking in a new bitch as possible. So she had given the order, and then Angie had slowed her role to perfection, still giving Sif plenty of pleasure without putting her in danger of embarrassing herself by trying for more too early.

Under other circumstances Sif might actually go for a slightly quicker option, and she would definitely go for a longer version as she wanted to see just how amazing Angie would be after a little practice. Oh yes, she wanted to treat this little dyke slut to the honour of spending hours in between her legs, licking her pussy just like she was doing now, until finally it became just too much and Sif allowed the little lezzie whore to make her cum.

For now they would both have to be content with the usual amount of time. Or at least close to it, as admittedly Sif gave Angie the permission she was waiting for as soon as she deemed it appropriate. Which to be fair, was a result of everything they had done previously, and anticipate what was to come.

Trying not to focus on that for now, in case the thought pushed her over the edge more than Angie's tongue, Sif ordered, "Mmmmm good girl, just like that, ohhhhhh Angie, you're so good at this. A natural born dyke if there ever was one. But now I wish to see how good you are. Oooooooh yessssssss, let's see just how good you are at making me cum. Oh yes, that's right my little fuck toy, the time has finally come for you to have the privilege of making your Mistress cum! So shove that pretty little lesbian tongue of yours inside me and fuck me with it! Yes, fuck me, yeeeeeeeeessssssssss, oh yes, fuck me, oooooooooohhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss!"

Naturally it wasn't long before the little rug muncher was doing as she was told, shoving her tongue as deep inside Sif's pussy as it could possibly go before hammering it in and out of her. Just as naturally Sif was able to withstand the onslaught briefly just to enjoy that wonderful moment, even if it did unavoidably render her completely incoherent.

Then, oh then, she allowed herself to express the ecstasy which could only come from a ravenous muff diver going to town on her cunt. Which admittedly didn't result in the most satisfying orgasms as it diminished Sif's power and control, thankfully briefly in this case, although being this overwhelmed with pure physical pleasure certainly had it's charms.

Angie had always known she was gay, but wow! Wow! Mistress Sif's cum was somehow even more amazing than her pussy cream, and while Angie had no doubt her Mistress was special the idea that she might have missed out on something a fraction as good made her literally weep with overwhelming sadness and horror.

Yet she also cried because her wonderful Mistress had saved her from that. Mistress Sif had saved her from never knowing what girl cum tasted like, and so much more, and she desperately wanted to show her gratitude for that. Which became increasingly hard as time went on, but first it was just what Angie needed to get over that initial shock and go right back to tongue fucking her precious Mistress Sif.

Initially she frantically swallowed every drop of girl cum that she could, but that was an automatic response, something she did even as she was shocked because as Mistress Sif correctly said she was a naturally born dyke and this was what she was meant for.

So after she fully regained control of her body Angie only spent another few seconds swallowing cum, and licking up the leftovers, before she shoved her tongue as deep as it would go into her Mistress so she could get more of that heavenly liquid, and more importantly please Mistress Sif. Thankfully despite her inexperience she was able to succeed on both accounts, although that was only because Mistress Sif stayed nice and still. She wasn't so lucky a few seconds later.

That was when Mistress Sif started grinding down on her face, rubbing her pussy, and especially her clit, against Angie to the point where the little Italian wasn't really doing anything, and her owner was simply using her as the pillow Angie used to rub herself against to get off.

Which certainly had it's own charms, as Angie loved being used that way and how helpless against this woman it made her feel, but she could barely breathe, and she was getting dangerously close to passing out. What was even worse was that she wasn't able to swallow much of Mistress Sif's cum after that. Although at least it was covering her face, marking her as the cunt craving whore she was.

Just as Angie was about to pass out from a lack of oxygen Mistress Sif suddenly got off of her, allowing the actress to take a deep gasp of breath, which she proceeded to do as the goddess greeted, "Agent Peggy Carter, mmmmm, it's so nice to finally meet you. I've heard so much about you."

After a few long seconds of choking Angie flipped over onto her stomach, briefly locking eyes with Peggy as the two of them blushed, before the only woman still wearing clothes crossed her arms and huffed, "I demand you allow myself and Angie to take my niece out of here and find her professional help."

There was a brief moment of silence, then Sif burst out laughing, "Oh that's adorable. I have so missed dealing with a woman with a real fighting spirit. Although I do hope you don't disappoint me later. All the allegedly strong women I've had lately have broken way too easily."

"I won't break." Peggy said firmly.

"We'll see about that." Sif grinned, turning her attention back to Angie, "For now, watch as I finish breaking in your friend... Sharon, show your Mom your ass hole."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon obediently replied, quickly doing as she was told.

She had been so preoccupied with her best friend being there somehow Angie hadn't noticed Sharon, who immediately turned her back to her, and pulled down her panties, revealing that her ass hole was gaping wide open. This caused Angie to cry out in shock and horror, but somehow she didn't pull her gaze away from her daughter's ruined back hole.

Mostly because she knew it had to be Mistress Sif that did that to her baby girl, and not only that way given what was implied she'd have to receive similar treatment if she wanted to be a slave of Sif. It was a high price, something Angie wouldn't pay for anything else, and given the look on her face it was clear that her best friend she was disgusted with her for everything she had done before. But Angie just couldn't help herself, she had to become Mistress Sif's slave.

Peggy had been initially relieved when Sharon had suddenly released her from her restraints. It hadn't been necessary for Sharon to explain while doing so that the doors were sealed by a lock she couldn't pick, and she didn't stand as chance against the alien's unholy strength, as Peggy had guessed as much, and trying to fight her way out of here right now would mean knocking her brainwashed niece unconscious, and she wasn't willing to do that.

Not yet. Although she certainly felt the urge when Sharon finished exposing herself, in the process revealing the dark truth which made this whole situation that much more perverted and terrifying. And perhaps the worst part was that Angie wasn't nearly as disgusted as she should be by this revelation.

"You see Angie..." Sif announced, breaking the silence which had fallen between them, and because of that waiting a few seconds before she had the full attention of her soon to be slaves and then continued, "I demand total submission from my sex slaves. That means all their holes are mine to do with as I please, perhaps especially their ass holes. Mmmmm yes, there is truly nothing like ass fucking another woman. It is the purest dominance for me, and submission for them. It is truly the best way to put them in their place. But fear not, as it is more pleasurable for a submissive little lesbian slut then you could possibly imagine. Isn't that right Sharon?"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon quickly confirmed, "I love getting my ass fucked. Nothing makes me cum harder, mmmmm, and nothing pleases my Mistress more. I live for it. I'd die for it. Ohhhhhh, and now I'm properly broken in a even enjoy the initial stretching of my ass as it means being a total slut, and walking around with a gaping ass hole is even better, because not only does it mean I'm a total slut, but it proves I've pleased my wonderful Mistress Sif. Any amount of pain is worth that. And there will be pain, but it will be so, so worth it. So please Mommy... Aunt Peggy... just bend over and offer your asses to Mistress Sif. Bend over and truly become hers forever. Then, we can truly be a family again, and like never before."

There was a brief pause in which Sif allowed her latest conquest to absorb that information, then she gently pushed, "So, what do you say Angie? Are you ready to surrender your ass hole, and every other part of your body, to me and forever become my lesbian sex slave? Or do you ever want to know the joy of having sex with me again?"

"Angie, please-" Peggy began.

"I shall even allow the two of you to leave right now, if you truly do not wish to be mine." Sif grinned, confident that she knew the answer.

There was an incredibly long pause as Angie looked back and forth between her best friend and Mistress Sif, before inevitably giving Peggy an apologetic look before telling the goddess, "Please Mistress Sif, butt fuck me and make me yours!"

"Then bend over for me my pet." Sif chuckled, before sweetening the deal, "Oh, and Sharon... prepare your mother's butt hole for me."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon replied with eagerness which surprised even herself.

All of this didn't just surprise Peggy, it horrified her beyond words. She couldn't believe Angie would take that deal and bend over, literally offering up her back hole to be fucked. To surrender herself entirely to this vile creature, and perhaps dooming them both to yet more unspeakable acts of debauchery.

Like a daughter kneeling behind her mother and beginning to lick her arse hole, like Sharon did with her precious Angie, making Peggy feel like she was going to be sick. She certainly bought a hand up to her mouth and gasped in disbelief. And yet, she couldn't look away. Oh God, why couldn't she look away from her best friend receiving a rim job from her own daughter?

Just in case there was any doubt that that's what was happening Sharon used both hands to spread apart her Mom's arse cheeks nice and wide so Peggy could see everything, and for reasons she couldn't explain she even moved closer just so she could get an even better look at this twisted sight.

Although it was perhaps not as unforgivable as what Angie was doing, the best friend who she'd always seen as good and wholesome moaning loudly and shamelessly from having her own daughter lick her bum hole. Which was preparing her to be sodomised by a female alien intent on enslaving poor little Angie, just like apparently she had enslaved so many other women for her, including the niece Peggy had once been so proud of. And now, was so jealous of.

To make things even worse after just watching for a few long minutes Sif, who was finishing attaching a cock to herself, ordered, "Mmmmm, great job, Agent Carter. Get your face deep into that ass! Oh yes, eat sweet little Angie's butt like the filthy little butt muncher you are Agent Carter! Ooooooooh yesssssss, get your tongue deep into that back door! Oh Agent Carter! Mmmmm, how does your Mommy's ass taste Sharon? Huh? Does it taste good? Do you like it? Do you like the taste of your own Mom's butt? Yes you do, don't you? Mmmmm, good girl. As a reward, why don't you push a finger up that butt? Or better yet two? Yesssssss, loosen up that tight little virgin ass for me. Get your own mother ready for me to butt fuck Agent Carter! Ohhhhhh yeah, do it Carter! That way, we can take your Mom's anal cherry together."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon eagerly replied after pulling her face out of her Mom's ass, "Thank you for this incredible honour."

It really sounded like Sharon meant that, which might have been the most disturbing part about this, although it was up against a lot of competition. By the way Sharon smiled at her Mistress while she said this, how passionately she had rimmed Angie, and how she then briefly sucked on her fingers before pushing one of them into her own Mom's arse hole. Which Angie was actually enjoying. Oh God, she was gasping, crying out and even moaning in pleasure as her forbidden hole was violated by her own daughter's finger, that finger then being pumped in and out of her bottom for a few long minutes, before being joined by a second. Although the worst and most disturbing part for Peggy was again she couldn't stop watching it, or what came next.

"Okay Sharon, that's enough. Move aside and let me take your mother's virgin ass." Sif ordered.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon eagerly replied, pulling that finger out and immediately pushing it into her mouth, the perverted whore moaning as she tasted her Mom's ass."

"You are ready for me, aren't you Angie?" Sif checked, and then when Angie simply nodded nervously she pushed, "Tell me!"

"I'm ready." Angie replied nervously, before taking a deep calming breath, and then pleading, "Please Mistress Sif, fuck my ass. I, I want your big dick in my ass. Oh God, if this is what it takes to be yours, I'll do it. I want to do it. I'd do anything to be yours. Oh please, please Mistress Sif, fuck my ass and make me yours!"

"Good girl." Sif grinned, before pushing further, "Now tell your precious Peggy."

Angie blushed, but looked at her friend as best she could and told her, "I wanna be butt fucked Peg. Butt fucked by Mistress Sif. I want her to take my butt hole and turn it into a fuck hole. Her personal fuck hole! Hers to use for her pleasure. Oh God! She's doing it English! Mistress Sif is taking my anal cherry right in front of you! Oh fuck, it hurts, but I want it. Please Mistress Sif, fuck my ass! Fuck me! Oh fuck me, aaaaaaaahhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkk!"

Sif smirked widely as she grabbed hold of her strap-on and slid the tip of it up and down Angie's butt crack for a few long seconds before pressing firmly against the other woman's back hole. That was when she truly missed her precious Scarlet Witch. Because while Sif thought she had been doing a good job of proving that she didn't need Wanda this was perhaps when she missed her the most as the warrior goddess would have loved to be able to see the look on the faces of Peggy and Angie as Sif took Angie's ass cherry. As without the split screen via Wanda's magic Sif would just have to be satisfied with watching the footage back later from the hidden cameras in the room, as for now she just couldn't take her eyes off that stretching little butt hole.

The upside to this was that nearly a hundred percent of Sif's focus was on her cock stretching Angie's virgin ass hole, only to be distracted by the delightful little cry that Angie let out as her anal ring finally stretched wide enough to allow the head of Sif's strap-on to slide through it and deep into that virgin butt. This of course meant it was official, Sif had just added another butt cherry to her collection. Not that it would be good enough for her. No, Sif had never taken an anal cherry and then failed to make that ass hers, and this certainly wouldn't be an exception. Even if unlike usual Angie was more or less broken already, and all Sif had to do now was give her the final touch.

With that in mind Sif did eventually start pushing the rest of her cock into Angie's rectum, although not before giving her repressed little lesbian plenty of time for her ass hole to relax around her dick. Which was admittedly more for her own benefit, as not only was she able to savour the moment but Sif was able to pull her eyes away from that cute little butt hole stretching widely around her dildo to look up at the faces of the rest of the Carter family. Unsurprisingly Peggy Carter was staring them with disbelief and horror, while Sharon Carter was staring at them with a mixture of lust and jealousy, those expressions so delightful that Sif almost couldn't look away from them. Almost, but she wouldn't miss stuffing another woman's ass for anything.

For the rest of the sodomy Sif occasionally did glance at the other women, especially during the ass stuffing, but mostly she had her eyes locked firmly on Angie Carter as her ass was conquered, that dildo violating Angie's innermost depths and turning her most private hole into a fuck hole. Sif's personal fuck hole, just like Angie's daughter's butt hole, and just like the ass hole of the woman Angie had always secretly loved. Oh yes, soon enough the entire Carter family, or at least the three members of it which truly mattered, would be slaves of Sif. For now those other members would just have to be satisfied with watching Sif taking what was so rightfully hers.

Sharon had never been more jealous of her mother in her entire life. In fact she'd never been this jealous of anyone. Because losing her anal cherry had been the most humiliating moment of her entire life, and she hadn't thought it was possible for anything to be more humiliating than getting her virgin ass taken in front of her peers at SHIELD, the last hope for that organisation which had been her precious Aunt's legacy crumbling around her as she was broken. Of course that humiliation had just made her cum that much harder, but now she knew better, because even that couldn't compare to humiliating herself in front of her own mother and Aunt, and it would have been even sweeter if her ass cherry had been popped in front of Agent Peggy Carter too.

The very thought of that caused Sharon's body, but particularly her gaping ass hole, to quiver with jealousy and need. Oh well, hopefully sometime soon her wonderful Mistress would fuck her butt in front of Aunt Peggy and her Mom, just so Sharon could receive something close to that humiliation. Which wouldn't be quite as good as succumbing to the inevitable, like her Mom was, but she would relished the chance to prove just what an anal loving submissive bitch she had become by literally spreading her cheeks for the superior woman. Or better yet, anally ride Mistress Sif's dick. Little did Sharon know she'd have the chance to do that, and another twisted thing that she loved.

"Sharon, get over here and taste your Mom's ass." Sif suddenly ordered.

So suddenly that Sharon was caught completely off-guard, so it took her a few seconds to mumble, "Yes Mistress Sif, thank you Mistress Sif."

Just when Sharon thought her life couldn't possibly get more deprived her wonderful Mistress proved her wrong, case in point, Sharon found herself wrapping her lips around the head of the dildo which Mistress Sif had just used to take her mother's anal cherry. She was not only tasting ass, but her Mom's ass. And she moaned.

She actually moaned from tasting her own Mom's butt on a strap-on cock, and quickly started bobbing her head up and down on it while continuing to shamelessly moan like the ass to mouth whore she had been turned into. Which was something of course that Mistress Sif gloated about while providing Sharon with encouragement.

"Oh yes Sharon, clean my cock. Clean it of your Mom's butt juices! Oh fuck yeah!" Sif gleefully called out while reaching down to stroke Sharon's hair, "Yessssss, suck it like a good little slut! Deep throat it and get every drop. Ooooooh, do you see this, Peggy Carter? Do you see what your niece has become. What I turned her into. Mmmmm, and what about you, Angie Carter? How do you like what I've turned your daughter into? Do you think she makes a good little cock sucker? Huh? An ass to mouth whore? My slave? Oh yes, Sharon Carter is nothing but a slave of Sif, and her family is about to follow. Oh fuck yeah, suck my dick Sharon! Oh fuck!"

While there was no direct reply from Sharon's female family members that was likely because Mistress Sif never paused long enough after her questions to get an answer, heavily implying she didn't want an answer, and that she was just taunting them. At least at the moment.

Sharon hoped they would do eventually, as she now lived for humiliation, and she could think of nothing more humiliating than being ridiculed by her own mother and her precious Aunt Peggy. Or perhaps one or both of them would encourage her? Sharon wasn't sure which would be worse. Or better. But that didn't matter right now, all that mattered was thoroughly cleaning Mistress Sif's cock, so she tried to concentrate on that while at the same time feeling three sets of eyes on her.

Peggy was still struggling with the fact that this was actually happening, and the fact that she could walk away but couldn't, even as things continue to become increasingly obscene. But if this was a dream she no longer wanted to wake up from it. No, Peggy was so lost in the debauchery that she found herself moving closer, at first to get a better look at Mistress Sif taking Angie's butt cherry, then Sharon cleaning that cock.

She got plenty of time to enjoy the latter as Mistress Sif started to switch back and forth between Angie's ass and Sharon's mouth, constantly feeding the daughter her mother's butt cream while taunting all three of them with her relentless verbal assault. Then things got even more interesting.

"Oh where are my manners? Peggy, there is no reason you should be left out of the fun. Here..." Sif encouraged, once again pulling her cock out of Angie's ass, but this time pointing it at Peggy, "Taste your sister-in-law's ass. Come on, we both know you wanted your bestie for years, and now here is your chance to taste her. Mmmmmm yes, it might not be her yummy little cunt, but if you do a good job of being an ass to mouth whore for me I might just let you eat her pussy. Only joking. You'll be doing that no matter what. Mmmmmm, but this way you might get that particular treat sooner. Oh yes, that's it, kneel down in front of me and suck my cock! Do it Agent Carter! Oh fuck yes, mmmmmm fuck yeah! Suck it!"

Initially Peggy was horrified by this offer, which was very clearly a command, but it almost seemed worth it if she got to finally taste Angie's pussy. More importantly it was unlikely that Mistress Sif would allow Angie to cum unless Peggy gave her what she wanted, and Sharon obviously loved it, so maybe it wouldn't be that bad.

So Peggy cautiously kneeled down in front of Mistress Sif, opposite to Sharon besides Angie, closed her eyes and cautiously wrapped her lips around the head of the cock which had just been inside her best friend's butt. Then just like Sharon before her Peggy moaned loudly, which in turn caused Mistress Sif to chuckle with delight and continue her taunting.

"Ooooooh yessssss, moaning right from the start, just like the rest of your family." Sif chuckled, "Yesssss, just like the rest of her family Peggy Carter is nothing but a filthy little ass to mouth whore! Oh yes, you love the taste of your sister in law's butt, don't you Agent Carter? Don't you? Ohhhhh yesssssss, suck it good. Take it deep cock sucker and get every drop of your best friend's butt cream!"

To her shame Peggy not only obeyed, but kept moaning as she cleaned that cock of her best friend's butt cream. She couldn't believe she actually liked it, or that she was actually doing this, but in that moment Peggy was too lost in the bliss of obeying Mistress Sif, and the flavour of Angie's ass juice, Peggy receiving more of the latter while looking up into the eyes of the dominant brunette so she could receive the former.

Which made Mistress Sif grinned so wonderfully wide, which made Peggy's heart flutter. It also made her suck the dick even more enthusiastically, eventually pushing it into her throat, something Peggy hadn't done for anyone else.

She hadn't needed too, although if she'd ever had a man this size she wouldn't have tried. Which was something now Peggy actually regretted as it meant it was impossible for her to deep throat the dildo. She tried her best, but she just couldn't get it all, and ultimately had to give up and lick the base, which clearly displeased Mistress Sif, even if she didn't say anything.

Peggy got a chance to redeem herself, as for the next few minutes Mistress Sif went back and forth between Angie's ass hole and the mouths of the other members of the Carter family, but even then she managed to push the strap-on further down her throat each time Peggy just couldn't get it all, which was frustrating. Then all of a sudden she forgot all about it, as something truly obscene happened.

Angie was also trying her best to please Mistress Sif, although in her case it was just lying where she was like the obedient little fuck hole she had become while her closest female family members were forced to taste her butt. Which was another first, albeit a weird, disturbing and gross one. Of course the most weird, disturbing and gross part of it was that it actually turned Angie on.

So much so that she began craving an orgasm. Ideally from Peggy licking her pussy while Mistress Sif pounded her butt. Or maybe even Sharon licking her while Mistress Sif sodomised her. Both of which she suspected she may receive eventually. But most of all Angie just wanted to be brutally butt banged by Mistress Sif.

Guessing that's what Mistress Sif would want to do, at least during this first precious time, Angie was getting ready to beg for her new owner to destroy her ass hole and make her cum. Which was on the tip of her tongue for what felt like an eternity, but Angie wasn't holding herself back because she was embarrassed or hope to keep a shred of her dignity.

No, that ship had long since sailed. Angie was holding back so that Mistress Sif and her family members could have their fun with the ass to mouth, and for a time she definitely enjoyed craning her head back to watch it. But inevitably the need to cum just became too overwhelming, and she broke down completely. And perhaps in more ways than one.

"Fuck me! Ohhhhhh fuck! Fuck yes! Please Mistress Sif, fuck my ass hard! Fuck it as hard as you can!" Angie squealed desperately at the top of her lungs, "Mmmmmm, I need it! I need to be fucked hard so I can cum for you so I can officially become a slave of Sif! Please do it Mistress Sif, mmmmmm ooooooooh yesssssssss, fuck me! Fuck me hard and make me cum! I need to cum! Oh please Mistress Sif, don't just fuck my ass, wreck it! Mmmmmmm yessssssss, completely destroy it in front of my family and proved to them that I'm yours! Make me yours in front of them! That's what I want, that's what I've always wanted! Yessssssss, I've always wanted to be the submissive little slut of a dominant woman like yourself, ohhhhhhhh, and I always hoped it would be Peggy, but I'm so glad it's you, because you're so, sooooooo good at fucking my ass! But please, give me more. Oh fuck, ohhhhhhhh Goooooooddddddddd, I'll do anything you want if you just make me cum! Anything! Just please, fuck me and make me your bitch! Please, I aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeesssssssssss, ooooooooohhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkk yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, FUCK ME!"

It took a frustratingly long time but finally Mistress Sif rammed her cock back into Angie's ass with one hard thrust and then almost immediately started roughly pounding her ass hole. Only no, that was just a warm-up, as Mistress Sif eventually built up to what had to be an inhuman pace.

Oh God yes, Angie's ass was fucked harder than her pussy ever was, the sound of flesh smacking off flesh echoing throughout the room along with her squeals of pleasure, Angie feeling nothing but pleasure thanks to all the gentle build up. Then she came so hard it redefined what her understanding of an orgasm was, and somehow it was quickly followed by another, and another, and another which was just as powerful, if not more so.

She had thought she had broken completely when she started begging, and several times before then, but Angie now realised she had been wrong. That this, this wonderful, glorious, perfect moment was when she was truly broken and turned into what she was always meant to be, a slave of Sif. No! If it wasn't for Peggy she would still be old and dying.

Now she got to live longer, and experience pleasure which she could have never imagined, which she promised herself she would reward Peggy for. But most of all, Angie Carter promised herself she would be the biggest lesbian slut out of all her family for Mistress Sif, even if that was clearly going to be tricky.

Sif grinned sadistically as she officially added yet another woman to her collection of sex slaves. That was always special as far as she was concerned, but she was doing it in front of this woman's daughter, who she had recently enslaved, and in front of her best friend who Sif was well on her way to enslaving, making this extra special.

Although it also meant for once that she was distracted even at this precious stage, and without her beloved Wanda to show her the expressions on the other girl's faces without looking away Sif was forced to look away from the wonderful sight in front of her. Which was difficult, especially as Angie's ass cheeks were jiggling against her thighs so beautifully, but she just about managed it to look into the face of Sharon Carter, and more importantly Peggy Carter.

Predictably Sharon seemed delighted by watching her mother sodomised and enslaved, staring at the woman who gave her life lustfully, and then locking eyes with Sif and staring back at her with total devotion just like she was trained to do. Just as predictably, and perhaps even more delightfully, Peggy was staring at Angie lustfully, clearly wishing she was in her best friend's place, but she seemed afraid of that thought, as whenever she locked eyes with Sif the apprehension was clear.

Oh how Sif looked forward to fucking that out of her. Yes, Sif would effortlessly break Peggy Carter and then have her eagerly displaying her gaping butt hole to the entire world, but especially her slaves who had been members of SHIELD, or even inspired by Peggy's legacy.

At that moment she could picture it so vividly, and more than anything else it pushed Sif over the edge of a truly satisfying climax. The stimulator on her clit and the sheer joy of sodomising Angie Martinelli into submission was still a big part of it, getting her to the edge and all, but that thought was the thing which sent her over that edge.

With that in mind Sif suddenly got on her feet, using her inhuman strength to pull Angie up with her and turn her around on her dick so they were face to face. This was a favourite of hers once they got to this stage, as she could stare deep into her latest conquest's eyes and see just how broken they were, and briefly Sif savoured that. But that was only confirming what she already knew and she soon focused her attention on Peggy.

Better yet without having to be asked Angie looked over her shoulder and stared at Peggy as Sif began jack-hammering her up and down like the fuck hole she was at that moment, so the infamous Peggy Carter wouldn't just see what was going to happen to her soon, but know just how blissfully happy she would be while receiving it.

Oh yes, that was truly satisfying, especially as Sif had Angie squirting her girl cum against her stomach, at the same time as Sif was cumming, something else which would be obvious to the Carter family.

Unfortunately Angie was just a normal human, and a ridiculously inexperienced one at that, so it wasn't long before she passed out from the ecstasy Sif was giving her, and Sif didn't like to fuck unconscious bodies. So reluctantly she let go of Angie, allowing the other girl to fall at her feet completely broken and enslaved, just like Peggy Carter soon would be.

After staring down her future slave, giving her a chance to blush, look away, and then inevitably stare at her friends broken body, Sif ordered, "Angie, push your sweet ass into the air and spread your cheeks! Mmmmm yessssss, give your new owner and your family a look at that pretty little gape of yours."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Angie whimpered pathetically before scrambling to do as she was told.

Peggy hesitated briefly before protesting, "Please, hasn't she suffered enough?"

Which caused Sif to smirk at that little rebellion, and then she firmly explained, "Your friend is now my fuck toy, and will do everything I say, regardless of circumstances. Isn't that right Angie?"

"Yes, of course Mistress Sif." Angie confirmed weakly, before telling her friend, "It's okay Peg, I wanna please my Mistress. So let me. Please?"

Peggy felt she should protest some more, as Angie clearly wasn't in her right mind, and even if she had been she would advise against this, as her friend was clearly exhausted from the assault her body had just taken. More to the point when she collapsed onto the floor she had landed so that her bottom was facing Peggy, and there was no need to show off her 'pretty gape' as it looked as if it could be seen from space.

Or at least a great distance, and it was certainly visible to herself, Sharon and Mistress Sif. But for better or for worse Peggy stayed silent as Angie slowly forced her way up to her knees, her face pressed against the floor as she reached back to spread her arse cheeks as wide apart as she could, exposing the fact that her forbidden hole remained obscenely stretched open.

"Good girl." Sif purred after a few long seconds of staring deep into Angie's rectum via the gaping crater which used to be her virgin ass hole, "Now, tell me and your family what you are."

"I'm yours Mistress Sif, I'm all yours!" Angie replied without hesitation, and then just in case that wasn't enough cautiously added, "I'm, I'm your sex slave. Your lesbian sex slave. Oh Mistress Sif, thank you for making me yours! I've always wanted to be owned by another woman, and now I finally am. I'm... I'm a slave of Sif. Oh God, this is the happiest moment of my life."

"As it should be my pet." Sif chuckled with delight, then after a few more seconds of staring at her pet's gaping butt hole firmly ordered, "Now solidify your submission to me by sucking your ass cream off of my cock, just like your family did moments ago."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Angie quickly replied and obeyed again.

This time Peggy offered up no protest, because how could she possibly begin to when she herself had succumbed to the curiosity of placing that strap-on into her own mouth when it was fresh from Angie's arse. She desperately tried to tell herself she had been doing it for Angie's benefit, just in case Mistress Sif threatened her, or worse, stopped the butt fucking, which would have clearly devastated Angie, but if Peggy was honest with herself she had wanted to do it.

She couldn't even begin to understand why, and she didn't want to, but she had done it. And now? Now Peggy was actually jealous of Angie as she slowly kneeled in front of Mistress Sif and took the dick which had just pummelled her most private hole into her mouth.

It took a while for Angie to even get in that position, giving Peggy plenty of time to admire her well fucked body, particularly that gaping back door which Agent Carter actually found herself moving so she could continue staring at it. But her attention was quickly divided as she heard Angie moaned loudly tasting her own arse and then eagerly began to bob up and down the dildo, clearly hungry for more of her butt juices.

Which actually caused Mistress Sif to chuckle with delight and gently stroke the back of Angie's head as she began to give her encouragement. Although of course the entire time she did it Mistress Sif was staring at Peggy with a smile of pure evil on her face.

"Yesssssss, that's it Angie, suck my dick." Sif encouraged during that initial chuckle, before getting far more graphic and taunting with her words, "Suck my ass flavoured dick in front of your family members! Oh fuck yes, I love making one of my slave suck cock in front of their family, mmmmm, and now I almost have the full set. Oh yes, I now have almost the entire Carter family, or at least the members that matter, at my disposal. Mmmmm yesssss, and when I have you all, I shall make such good use of you. I promise you that. But for now, mmmmmm, just concentrate on sucking my cock. Ohhhhhhh yessssssss, show me everything you got. Ooooooh, a deep throat on your first time. Nice work. Now take more. More! MORE! Ohhhhhh yeahhhhhhh, that's it, ohhhhhh fuck, show me what a great little cock sucker you can be."

Despite her best efforts Angie could only take so much down her throat, as inevitably she had to settle for licking the base, which clearly disappointed Mistress Sif, although at least she was nice enough not to mention it.

Mostly because she was busy taunting Peggy, the once proud Agent Carter looking away constantly and focusing on Angie's head bobbing up and down, or her friend's gaped bottom, but always she would return to the gaze of Mistress Sif. Wait, why was she thinking of her as Mistress Sif? Oh God, Peggy was in trouble. She had to find a way out of this. Ideally save Angie and Sharon from this debauchery. Or at the very least, not break quite so easily as they did.

Chapter 163: Chapter 163. Sif makes a deal with Agent Carter (SLAVES OF SIF)

Peggy Carter was ashamed to say that she had been beaten, at least temporarily. She had done everything she could think of to escape her prison cell, and they had all failed, leaving her to just lie on top of her bed and sulk. Admittedly it was the nicest prison cell she had ever been held captive in, and could even be mistaken for a decent New York apartment, if it wasn't for the lack of a window.

But that was part of the problem, the room was lolling her into a false sense of security, making Peggy feel like she was missing something. Some crucial information which would help her escape. That she just wasn't trying hard enough. Of course, comfort wasn't the only reason for that. Hell, it wasn't even the main reason.

It just kept playing over and over in her mind, seeing her best friend again as young and as beautiful as she had been when they first met, when she had been known as Angie Martinelli. Seeing her dear, sweet, innocent Angie having sex with another woman. Confessing that she wanted to have sex with Peggy, as badly as Peggy had always wanted to have sex with her. Maybe more, if that was possible.

Which were at least the reasonably nice memories. But then Peggy was also haunted by Angie giving so many firsts to that other woman, the woman intent on enslaving them all, the evil super villain known as Mistress Sif. No, just Sif, Peggy reminded herself. Then there was her niece, who wanted to do unspeakable things to her, and to her own mother.

Just then the door opened, and before Peggy could run for it Angie appeared in the doorway and practically whimpered, "Peggy?"

Despite herself Peggy smiled softly, and a little bashfully, "Angie?"

"Oh English!" Angie practically wept, dashing across the room and jumping into Peggy's arms, "I missed you so much."

"I've missed you too, darling." Peggy admitted as she closed her eyes and squeezed Angie tightly.

The door closed, and locked, and that was it. Peggy had just lost her opportunity to escape out of sentimentality. She had been trained better than that, and she knew first-hand Angie was compromised. Brainwashed into being a lesbian sex slave by her precious Mistress Sif. Peggy knew that all too well, as it haunted her dreams, so why had she allowed herself this weakness?

Actually Peggy knew full well, but she couldn't concentrate on that right now. But when she opened her eyes and found Sif standing with her back to the now once again locked door, Sharon Carter kneeling beside them, and all of them including Angie completely naked, which had somehow escaped her initial realisation thanks to the fact that she had been so glad to see Angie.

"Ooooooh, isn't this a touching family reunion?" Sif teased with an evil chuckle, before sternly telling the blonde without looking at her, "Kiss my feet Sharon."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon quickly and eagerly replied, and obeyed.

Once one Carter was grovelling at her feet Sif went back to addressing the other one, "Peggy, don't be so rude. Give your sister a hello kiss."

"Angie is my sister by marriage, not by blood." Peggy snapped at the evil temptress.

Which caused Angie to pull away from her and scold her, "Peggy! Don't embarrass me in front of Mistress Sif! She's my owner, and I love her."

"No you don't." Peggy protested.

"Yes she does." Sif firmly reassured, "All my slaves love me. And soon, you will too, Agent Carter."

"Not bloody likely." Peggy grumbled.

"Pegs! Please stop!" Angie whined, before smiling shyly, "We're not here to fight. In fact, Mistress Sif has an offer for you."

"Does she now?" Peggy raised an eyebrow, looking over her shoulder at the Amazon still standing far away.

"Indeed." Sif purred, "But first, Angie has something to tell you..."

"Right." Angie blushed, lowering her head and stammering because she was unable to do anything else, "The thing is English... I, erm... I... well, honestly? I'm in love with you. I love my precious Mistress Sif, and she means everything to me, but I'm not in love with her. It was you, Peg. It was always you. I, I only married your brother because it was the closest I could get to you."

"Oh Angie." Peggy smiled softly, hesitating only briefly before admitting with a tear in her eye, "I love you too."

"Really?" Angie pushed hopefully.

"Really." Peggy confirmed, "I have for a very long time. Since we first met. But I couldn't tell you, and spoil what we had."

"Neither could I." Angie whimpered, "I wanted to so bad, but I was afraid."

"Me too." Peggy softly admitted.

"Good, now kiss." Sif pushed softly.

Looking over her friend's shoulder Peggy glared at the inpatient alien determined to conquer her. But no matter her intentions Sif had done her a kindness, and it was impossible to imagine anything Peggy wanted to do more than to finally after all these years kiss her precious Angie.

So that was exactly what she did, albeit after savouring the moments just before it, which included gently stroking Angie's cheek with one hand, and then using that hand to pull her forward so they could meet in the middle. Which Angie allowed her to do, their eyelids drooping closed as their lips got closer and closer, until finally they were pressing together a soft, gentle kiss which seemed straight out of a romantic comedy, or better yet a love song.

Angie certainly felt that way as this was the thing she had wanted most her entire life, and so very nearly missed out on it because of cowardice. For a brief moment she hated herself for that, and for wasting so much time, but there would be plenty of time for that later. Right now Angie wanted to concentrate on this precious moment, the one she thought she would never have, and just simply kiss the love of her life.

Which was so overwhelming Angie had to push back in the middle of it to gasp, whimper and literally crying. Oh God, there were literally tears of joy sliding down her cheeks from finally getting to kiss Peggy Carter, and instead calling her a pathetic useless lesbian Peggy wiped her tears and kissed her again, just as gently as before.

Understanding what a big deal this was for them her wonderful Mistress Sif simply enjoyed the show for a few long minutes. In fact Angie swore she could feel the superior woman beaming at them, taking almost as much joy out of it as they were. Was that down to her magic? Or just Angie's active imagination?

Either way Angie felt compelled to put on a show for her, so as much as she would have loved kissing Peggy gently all night long she gradually increased the force of that second kiss, and began sliding her hands all over her best friend.

Admittedly she also did that because she just really wanted too, especially the part where she grabbed two big handfuls of Peggy's meaty ass, and then slid her hands upwards to cup those massive boobs, both of which got an incredibly positive reaction out of the secret agent.

Then Angie reluctantly broke the kiss and confessed, "I want you Peg, I want you so much."

"Me too." Peggy whimpered.

"And, and I don't want to wait." Angie gently pushed, quickly explaining, "I waited my entire life, and almost missed out on getting what I really wanted. Please English, don't deny me. Not now. Let's just do it, right here, right now. You don't even have to do anything. I'll do all the work. I promise, just please, let me taste you."

"Angie..." Peggy gulped, glancing over to Sif who hadn't moved a muscle.

"This room has cameras, and things you can't imagine." Angie quickly explained, "There is no privacy, not from Mistress Sif. And I don't want there to be. I know you're not ready to be hers, but I want to do this in front of her to thank her for finally bringing us together, and saving us from our own cowardice. Don't we owe her that?"

There was a brief pause, then Peggy reluctantly admitted, "Yes... I suppose we do."

"An actual thank you would also be nice." Sif teased.

Peggy glared at her, but Angie gave her a pleading look, and she didn't want to miss out on finally getting what she wanted, so she reluctantly spat out, "Thank you."

"I suppose that will do." Sif said, with slightly narrowed eyes, before grinning, "Angie, you may unwrap your present and enjoy it. As long as Peggy doesn't mind of course. Oh, and make sure you put on a good show for me. Mmmmm yesssss, spend plenty of time sucking those big tits of hers and making her squirm.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Angie beamed, never more happy to obey a command in her life.

Trying to obey the command best that she could Angie forced herself to strip Peggy as slowly and gently as possible, gently moving the more dangerous woman around, and moving out of the way, so that Mistress Sif could have the best possible view of the secret agent's assets.

She also spent plenty of time kissing the love of her life, this time making sure Mistress Sif got the best possible view of that instead of becoming lost in it like before. Well, at least completely, and even then it was hard. It was also hard to continue her work, because every so often Angie had to stand back and just marvel at the masterpiece in front of her, and wonder how she got so lucky.

Particularly when she had finished and Peggy was standing in front of her completely naked Angie just had to stumble back and stare, her mouth even hanging open a little bit she was so overwhelmed by the beauty of the goddess in front of her. Which made the bad ass spy blush, and eventually close the distance between them and kiss her again. Which made Angie whimper, not just because of the kiss, but because their naked bodies were now pressed against each other.

Then ironically it was Peggy who gently guided her down to the bed, Angie trying to roll on top of the stronger woman to pin her down and have her way with her mouth. Which was wonderful, and one of Angie's biggest fantasies, but it wasn't what Mistress Sif had planned, so sadly she had to put a stop to it.

"Wait!" Angie whimpered when Peggy finally broke the kiss to work on her neck.

"What's wrong, darling?" Peggy asked, immediately pulling back, her face flooded with worry.

"Nothing English." Angie reassured softly, gently cupping Peggy's beautiful face, "But I'm supposed to be the one showing you what to do here."

"Trust me dear, I know what I'm doing." Peggy said with a wicked glint in her eye.

"Well..." Angie gulped, "That's all well and good, but it's not what Mistress Sif has planned for us."

"Isn't it now? What a shame." Peggy said sarcastically, glaring over at the Dom.

"And you can totally return the favour." Angie quickly added, blushing as she further admitted, "And, and then Mistress Sif was going to let you fuck me with a strap-on."

"Really?" Peggy beamed, liking the sound of that a lot more.

"Uh-huh. And I hope you do, mmmmmm, because I love being fucked by dominant women wearing a girl cock." Angie purred softly, before confessing, "And I really, really want to worship your tits. Because seriously Pegs, have you seen your tits? They're like the best ever, and have been making my mouth water since day one."

Such words made Peggy blush, then she rolled over to lay on her back and bashfully admitted, "I suppose that would be alright. But after you're done having your fun, I'm going to make you cum like you've never cum before."

"I'll hold you to that English!" Angie chuckled wickedly, before pouncing on her prey.

Peggy then giggled with delight as instead of giving her another kiss, like she had been anticipating, Angie just went straight to pressing her face in between her big tits. Then after a few long seconds of practically suffocating herself between those mountains of flesh Angie started motor-boating them like a teenage boy who just couldn't control himself.

Or admittedly in Peggy's experience, any man she allowed this privilege too, as even the most considerate of men seem to turn into fools when presented with her big boobs. Somehow Peggy had never thought that they could have the same effect on women, and certainly not on her best friend, but here was the proof, and as it was Angie doing it admittedly it was more palatable than before, simply because of how much she adored this girl.

Admittedly it became even more palatable when after a few long minutes of rubbing her face in those huge tits Angie lashed her mouth onto a nipple and gave it a little sucking, causing a jolt of certain pleasure which made Peggy moan. Sadly after a few very pleasant seconds of this Angie removed her mouth from that nipple and started gently kissing the flesh surrounding it, which was also pleasant, just not nearly as much.

Which Angie had to know, but the next minute or so she relentlessly teased Peggy by kissing all over that boob and then slowly making her way to the other one so she could give it the same treatment before taking the nipple of that boob into her mouth. Then she sucked it a little longer than the first nipple, before repeating the teasing of the breast worship.

This process was then repeated over and over again as Angie went back and forth between Peggy's big tits, however each time she latched onto a nipple she was spending more time sucking it, and soon began using her tongue to swirl around it and to flick it. Eventually Angie decreased the time she spent on the flesh surrounding Peggy's nipples, and increased the force of the suction, until she was going from nipple to nipple and giving it everything she had.

Which Peggy loved, and she wanted to let Angie have her fun, and anticipate what was to come, so she just tried to enjoy it for as long as she could. However the need for more just eventually became overwhelming.

So much so that Peggy eventually whimpered, "Angie please, mmmmmm, please darling, lower. I need your mouth lower. Oooooooh yesssssss, I need you to eat my pussy! Please, I need it! Ohhhhhhhhh yesssssss, I need your tongue on my twat, ooooooohhhhhhhh, and inside it! Please Angie, fuck me! Tongue fuck my cunt, oh Angie! Oh Angie, darling, oh yeeeeeeeeeessssssss, lower!"

It took longer than Peggy would have liked, but Angie did eventually begin slowly kissing her way down her stomach then... kissing her way back up again to suck on a nipple again. This resulted in Peggy giving her new lover an unimpressed look, which of course just made Angie grin around that nipple and repeat the process again.

Even when she started backtracking Angie reached up to take two her big handfuls of tits so she lovingly squeezed them throughout what came next, much like she had been fondling them throughout the boob worship. But Peggy could forgive that, considering she felt Angie's hot breath against her cunt, and was about seconds away from what she wanted the most in this moment, namely her best friend licking her pussy.

Angie savoured that fact for a few long seconds, far more than she would have thought possible given she was also seconds away from the one thing she most want it in this moment, and probably the main thing she had wanted her entire life. Peggy doing this to her was a close second, but Angie was clearly learning when it came to women as much as she adored receiving pleasure she preferred to give it.

To please more dominant women like her precious Peggy, and of course her wonderful Mistress Sif. Which included doing anything they wanted, no matter how perverted, but there was nothing more deliciously queer than going down on a member of your own gender, and now Angie was finally doing that to the woman she had been in love with for what felt like her entire life.

The moment was beyond intense when Angie closed her eyes, leaned forward, stuck out her tongue and pressed the tip of it against the bottom of Peggy's pussy. Instantly she was bombarded with the greatest taste she had ever known. Well, perhaps the second next to Mistress Sif's cum. So what would Peggy's cum be like?

That was too overwhelming to truly contemplate, so instead Angie concentrated on sliding her tongue upwards as slowly as possible, over Peggy's downstairs lips until finally she was touching her best friend's clit. She lingered on that for several long seconds, even flicking it slightly, before repeating the process, albeit without lingering on the clit.

Which was extremely difficult for Angie, just like keeping her pussy licking at a slow and steady pace, as there was nothing she wanted more than to maximise Peggy's pleasure. To make her best friend cum in the way she'd always fantasised about. And selfishly, she wanted to taste Peggy's girl cum. Or just more of this heavenly cunt cream.

But she had to remember her training and do this properly, as she would receive all those things soon enough, and for this very special first time she wanted to draw this out and make it extra special. Thankfully her wonderful Mistress Sif had given her plenty of training for this moment, not just giving her the privilege of eating the pussy of the warrior goddess but also been giving the honour of practising on the other slaves of Sif.

Just to make sure she was ready for this Angie had been tied up, her hands bound behind her back and each one of her fellow slaves had taken turns on using her mouth and tongue for their pleasure. It had been a pure pussy heaven for Angie, one she had wanted to live in forever. Of course if it had she wouldn't be tasting this pussy, by far the best of them all.

Which was maybe a little blasphemous, considering she was in the presence of Mistress Sif, but in that moment Angie just couldn't deny the truth. Thankfully she was rewarded for her competence with more heavenly cream every lick, and she silently thanked Mistress Sif for this precious gift, and promising herself she would find a way to properly thank her for it.

Sif had no intention of waiting for an reward for her generosity, but she just couldn't help enjoying the show for a little while. After all this was two friends who had been pining for each other pretty much their entire lives and now they were finally embracing how they really felt for each other, because of her magic. Oh yes, it was moments like this which quelled any doubt that Sif wasn't doing the right thing by enslaving all these women and turning them into her playthings.

Because clearly she was giving them a better quality of life, given the way that Angie was eagerly lapping away at her best friend's cunt, and the infamous Peggy Carter was whimpering, crying out and moaning in pure pleasure as her best female friend got to worship her pussy in the way both of them had wanted for so long.

But as much as Sif enjoy that show she couldn't help but adding to it eventually, "Sharon, get over there and kiss your Aunt."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon eagerly replied, quickly doing as she was told.

Predictably Peggy was less eager, but all she could really do was pout, which just caused Sif to chuckle and taunt, "Awww, don't pout, Auntie Peggy. You should be thanking me for making this experience better for you. Because if you don't, I'll have Sharon and Angie swap places."

Which caused Peggy to blush, and then after a few long seconds replyed, "Thank you Mistress Sif."

"There, was that so hard?" Sif chuckled with a wicked delight.

Poor Peggy didn't get a chance to reply because Sharon took that moment to close the distance between their lips, having obediently held back without the need to be told and then striking at the perfect moment. Deliciously Peggy didn't even hesitate to kiss back, although that might have been because she was afraid that her Mistress would make that trade she had been threatening, which was certainly still a possibility.

Which may have been a good thing, as Sharon did have more experience than Angie. Although Angie had done very well to catch up, especially during last night's activities, Sif gleefully reliving that fun filled experience, before she got down on the bed so she could get a closer look at the Aunt and niece kissing.

After enjoying that show for a few long minutes Sif ordered, "Sharon, would you like to play with your Aunt's huge tits?"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon replied quickly, and truthfully, after she broke the kiss with her Aunt, "I'd love to play with Aunt Peggy's big boobs."

"Well, they're all yours. For now." Sif grinned.

"Oh God, thank you Mistress Sif." Sharon replied eagerly, before diving her head down to her prize.

Which of course caused Peggy to gasp, and then despite resisting for a few long seconds by biting her lip she let out a long moan at the added stimulation, which in turn made Sif chuckle with wicked delight. The warrior goddess then lowered her lips to the woman from the past, stopping just before they made contact and taking great pleasure from the fact that in this process the proud Peggy Carter closed her eyes and prepared to welcome Sif's lips with her own.

It was just a little sign of Peggy further submitting to her, causing Sif to grin with triumph before moving down to Peggy's neck so she could cover that with kisses. Although soon she was also licking, sucking and biting, both to increase the other woman's pleasure, and to more importantly mark her territory.

Sif then gave the same treatment to Peggy's ear while growling into it, "This is the kind of pleasure I get to enjoy every day. It's exquisite, isn't it? Mmmmmm yesssssss, there's nothing like being worshipped by a few well-trained dyke sluts. Especially at the same time. And it's the kind of pleasure you could be enjoying too, if you just submit to me. After all, these broken little bitches are already inclined to do anything you want, and you have the strength of will, which is admirable. I see why you inspired so many, mmmmmmm, and why you would have no problem topping each and everyone of them which I have turned into one of my sex slaves. Yesssssssss, mmmmmm, you could do anything you wanted to them, even your sweet little niece, as long as you proved you understood I was truly in charge."

There was of course no response from Peggy, but Sif wasn't expecting one. No, this was merely a way to lay the groundwork for breaking Peggy in the future. Like everything else tonight. And if Peggy would not take the carrot, Sif would be only too happy to give her the stick.

Actually, Sif hoped for the latter, or better yet a combination of the two, as she wanted everyone to see her defeat the founder of SHIELD and complete her victory over that organisation. Which was why she constantly went back to whispering these promises into her latest victim's ear as she started to go back to her neck again, and then to her lips, and then finally down to those huge tits of hers.

Peggy couldn't deny that those promises were incredibly tempting. After all, they were offering what she had always wanted, Angie as hers, which she now wanted more than ever now she had known the joy of her best friend eating her cunt. Having more than one lover at a time had been an occasional daydream for Peggy, mostly involving herself, Angie and a man to take the sting out of the feeling of betraying her friend every time she would think such queer things about her straight friend.

Of course she never thought she'd actually experience it, but now that she had Peggy couldn't deny that she wanted more. So much more. Oh yes, she wanted to do this again, and again, and again. Perhaps with even more women, as long as it included Angie in it.

More importantly Peggy wanted more of what she was experiencing right now. At first she received without asking, Angie slowly increasing the attention to her clit while Sharon applied harder suction to her tits and even bit down on them like Sif was doing with her neck, ear and lips. But it wasn't enough. Worse, it was almost enough, which was infuriating.

Which was no doubt the point. Sif wanted her slaves to rile up Peggy to the point where she would desperately beg to cum like the little lesbian slut they were turning her into. Maybe even agree to anything to get what she so desperately wanted. Which was why Peggy had to give into it eventually while hoping and praying that Mistress Sif didn't push the issue.

Which was why Peggy finally whimpered, "Please..."

Of course Sif almost immediately jumped on this, "Please what?"

Peggy took a calming breath, and then pleaded, "Please Angie, make me cum! I need to cum! Ooooooooh please, please make me cum! Mmmmmmm yesssssssss, make me cum in your hot little mouth! Oh God!"

"Good girl." Sif chuckled with delight, before further pushing, "Now beg me. Mmmmmmm yessssssss, beg me for the privilege of cumming in your best friend's mouth, because she doesn't own her own mouth any more. I do. It's mine, mmmmmm, so if you want to cum in it, you're going to have to beg to it's rightful owner. Oh, and I own that pretty face too, mmmmmmm, so make sure you beg for that."

There was a brief pause and then Peggy whimpered, "I can't..."

"You will, or I'll let Sharon do it instead." Sif threatened.

Another pause, and then Peggy took another calming breath before pleading, "Please Sif-"

"Mistress Sif!" Sif reminded her coldly.

"Mistress Sif." Peggy forced out, before softening her tone to get what it felt like she physically needed right now, "Please, Mistress Sif, allow me the privilege of cumming in my best friend's mouth, and all over her pretty face. Mmmmmmm, that's what I want. That's what I've always wanted. And apparently, it's what she's always wanted too. Ooooooooooh yessssssss, my best friend, your slave, Angie has always wanted to fuck my cunt with her hot little dyke tongue and make me cum, so please let her do it. And let me! Ohhhhhhhh yessssssss, allow us to do what we should have been doing all along. Please Mistress Sif, allow Angie to make me cum! Please, please, please, oooooooohhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeesssssssssss, fuck me!"

Yet another brief pause, and then Sif ordered, "You heard your best friend Angie, make her cum! Mmmmmmm, make the mighty Peggy Carter cum for you like a little lesbian slut. Cum in your hot little mouth. Oh yes, cum Agent Carter. Cum for us, and never forget who is truly responsible for bringing you this incredible pleasure."

The answer to that was simple, Angie Carter, something that Peggy could never, ever forget. Which was something that she wanted to tell 'Mistress Sif', but as it could mean not getting what she so desperately needed Peggy kept her mouth shut and just enjoyed the heavenly sensation of Angie slowly pushing her tongue inside of her.

Honestly Peggy was surprised it didn't make her cum on the spot, and the only reason it didn't was that Angie did it so slowly, obviously savouring the moment. She then took particularly long savouring the moment that her tongue was buried completely inside of Peggy's cunt, before she began thrusting it in and out, which finally gave Peggy what she had been craving this entire time.

Unsurprisingly it was easily the hardest and most satisfying climax of her life, and it was quickly followed by another, and another, and another as her precious Angie worked tirelessly to maximise her pleasure as much as possible. It was more than enough to rob Peggy of the ability to think coherently, but her final coherent thought was a very disturbing one.

One which acknowledged maybe being a slave of Sif wouldn't be so bad. After all, so many had fallen to her already, so was there really any shame in it? And surely anything, no matter how humiliating and degrading, would be worth it to experience this again. To have Angie making her cum again. To truly be with her best friend in the way that she'd always wanted.

Angie moaned and whimpered with pure pleasure throughout swallowing the best thing on Earth, or at least what she had thought was the best thing on Earth. She hadn't thought it was possible for Peggy to be more tasty, but when her best friend's cum hit her taste-buds Angie literally came on the spot.

To be fair she had been humping the bed sheets relentlessly throughout worshipping Peggy's pussy, but especially when she pushed her tongue inside her, and continue to do so, but it felt like she could just cum from being able to taste the girl cum of the infamous Peggy Carter. The only downside was it was so overwhelming that she forgot to swallow for a few long seconds, meaning some of that precious liquid covered her face.

Which wasn't so terrible, as it marked her as the pussy slut she was, but in that moment it felt like a crime, because every ounce of Peggy Carter's cum belonged in her belly. Determined that she wouldn't make the same mistake again, or at least she would get the majority of that heavenly liquid from now on, Angie sealed her mouth more tightly around Peggy's cunt and greedily swallowed everything the other woman had to give her, before shoving her tongue back inside her and frantically fucking her with it.

This time she was able to build up quite a rhythm before she had to remove that tongue, in favour of more swallowing, then she gleefully repeated the process, which earned her the same reward as before. Namely orgasms for herself and Peggy.

The climaxes for Peggy were far more frequent than her own, but that was exactly what Angie wanted. At lease when it came to oral she was very much a giver, born to worship the delicious cunts of superior women like her precious Peggy and her beloved Mistress Sif. Oh God, Angie could never truly repay that goddess for giving her this wonderful moment, but she promised she would spend the rest of her existence trying.

Just as she hoped to use the same amount of time to please Peggy in every way possible. Although, in this amazing moment, Angie would be more than content with spending forever between the legs of Peggy Carter and eating her delicious cunt.

Sadly that was not to be, and eventually a hand reached down to pull her upwards. Initially Angie actually fought against this, because she was just so reluctant to pull away from Peggy's pussy, but then she realised it was Mistress Sif doing this to her, and she would never disobey her owner, especially not after the treat she had given her.

Which turned out to be a very good thing, as she was rewarded for her obedience with a wonderful deep kiss from Mistress Sif, then one from Sharon, and then finally one from Peggy, as Mistress Sif first pulled her to her, and then pushed her to each woman in turn, each one coming her with open arms, and of course lips. Although none more than Peggy, that particularly wonderful kiss lasting for what felt like an eternity, before they received more orders from the goddess.

"Good work, now get us some strap-ons. Two of them." Sif ordered Angie very clearly.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Angie quickly and eagerly obeyed.

Which caused Sif to smile in delight, before turning her attention to Peggy, who was busy staring at Angie's retreating butt, "Beautiful, isn't it?"

"What?" Peggy asked.

"Your best friend's bottom." Sif grinned wickedly, "Don't tell me you haven't noticed, or haven't thought about taking it for yourself, like I did."

Peggy blushed, "I... I don't know what you're talking about."

"Really?" Sif gave another wicked grin as she moved closer, "You haven't thought of eating it? Fingering it? Fucking it with a nice big toy? Because I have, mmmmmm yesssssssss, I've been thinking a lot about the prim and proper SHIELD hero Peggy Carter butt fucking her best female friend with a strap-on. And if you can admit that's something you want, I just might give it to you."

There was a brief pause, then Peggy reluctantly admitted, "Yes."

"Yes what?" Sif pushed.

"Yes, that's something I want." Peggy elaborated, and then when a look from the older woman told her that more would be required she sighed deeply and added, "I, I want to fuck Angie's arse. I want to use a strap-on to bum fuck my best friend. And I want to get her back hole nice and ready with my tongue and fingers. Please, Mistress Sif, allow me the privilege of sodomising my precious Angie."

"That's more like it." Sif chuckled, "And I will... as long as you fuck your niece's ass first."

There was a brief pause, then Peggy groaned, "You truly don't have an ounce of decency or shame, do you?"

"No, and I expect the same thing from my slaves." Sif admitted with an evil smile, and then when she received a look from the fearsome Agent Carter she simply laughed it off and pointed out, "Oh stop acting so appalled. I know you must've considered it. My magic will have made sure of it. Mmmmmm yeahhhhhhhh, my magic will have been chipping away at your sense of normality and will have made you see all women as potential lovers. Related to you or not. Although, some of my slaves even prefer it that way. Forbidden fruit, and all that. Although honestly, it doesn't matter to me. I want to see you sodomising Sharon, and sooner or later, it will happen. I guarantee it. So you can give me what I want now, and you can have a shot at your precious Angie, or you can just watch as I fuck them. The choice is yours."

There was another brief pause, and then Sharon spoke up, "Please Aunt Peggy, fuck me! Fuck my ass. I've always dreamed you would. This version of you. It was my most shameful of fantasies, but thanks to our wonderful Mistress Sif I finally have the chance to experience it. Please, don't deny me. Please just fuck me! Fuck my ass, and fuck it hard!"

Sif probably should be mad that Sharon spoke without permission, but it was extremely rare for that thoroughly broken whore to speak out of turn, and her words might actually help, as it clearly had a positive effect on their target. Oh yes, the high and mighty Peggy Carter desperately didn't want to admit it, but her niece's words turned her on, and so did the idea of ass fucking her closest family member.

Of course, what sealed the deal was Angie. Yes, Angie returned with a couple of strap-on dildos, and Peggy turning to her best friend and staring at her longingly, an adorable battle of wills going on inside her, until ultimately the inevitable happened, and Sif got what she wanted. And the expression Peggy gave her after that extremely long pause was just priceless.

"Fine, but I prepare Angie, and you prepare Sharon." Peggy negotiated.

"Oh Peggy, there really isn't any preparation necessary for these butt sluts." Sif chuckled, before quickly adding, "But okay. I'm willing to let you play with your best friend's butt, as long as you're willing to ass fuck your niece first. After all, I can't allow you to back out of our deal."

"Fine." Peggy grumbled, before turning to her best friend, "Bend over Angie! Mmmmmm yes, I fancy finally getting a piece of your arse."

"Oh English, I thought you'd never ask." Angie beamed, bending over immediately, expertly positioning herself in the centre of the bed.

"You too Sharon." Sif grinned, "Mmmmmm yes, show me what's mine."

"Yes Mistress Sif, thank you Mistress Sif." Sharon quickly and eagerly replied and obeyed, positioning herself next to Angie.

Moments later Sif and Peggy were tooled up and ready to dish out some butt pounding, Sif kneeling behind Sharon, and Peggy kneeling behind Angie as they admired their prizes, both plugged and ready to be used. Which made Sif very curious what Peggy would do. Would she stick to her guns and stretch Angie out?

Or would lust takeover, causing her to treat her friend to some serious sodomy right off the bat? To Sif's delight Peggy remained stubborn, meaning that she pulled the butt-plug out of her best friend's back door and replaced it with her tongue. Angie was also delighted about this, crying out joyfully, and then even daring to provide more verbal encouragement.

"Oh yes, that's it Peg, eat it! Eat my butt and get it ready for you to fuck!" Angie moaned happily, "Oh God English, you don't know how long I've been waiting to say that. Mmmmmm, or at least, some version of that. Ooooooooh yessssssss, mmmmmm, Peggy Carter fucking me with a nice big girl cock is one of my greatest all-time fantasies, mmmmmm, and now it's even better, because you're going to fuck me in the ass. Sharon too! Oh yes, you're going to bugger us and make us cum so hard! Oh God, thank you Mistress Sif! Ohhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhh, thank you so much for making my most perverted dreams come true. God, I love you. Oh yes, I'm yours forever."

"Yes you are pet. And you're welcome." Sif grinned.

Before Sharon could follow suit Sif shoved the plug which had just been in her ass into her mouth. Without needing to be asked Peggy did the same with Angie, and then went right back to tonguing her best friend's butt hole. Sif couldn't resist doing the same for a while, but it wasn't long before she replaced her tongue with her fingers, pushing first one and then two into Sharon's ass hole, causing the little slut to cry out with delight.

Of course this also allowed Sif to pull her face away from Sharon's ass and get a good look at what Peggy was doing to Angie's butt, and just how much Angie was loving it. Oh yes, prim and proper Peggy Carter had that beautiful face of hers buried in another woman's ass hole. Which was a beautiful sight, one which Sif intended to enjoy more later, but for now, it was time for the real fun to begin.

"Peggy, get over here and butt fuck your niece." Sif ordered, and then when Peggy hesitated she warned her, "Do it, or else..."

Which of course had Peggy glaring at her, but ultimately she did as she was told. Sif grinned at this, and moved round so she was kneeling beside Sharon, and then pulled her ass cheeks wide apart, presenting Peggy Carter with her niece's most private hole, which she was about to use as the fuck hole that Sif had turned it into.

This was something which in time she was sure that Peggy would be grateful for, but for now it was another thing which caused her to hesitate. Then she came up with an idea of how to punish her soon to be Mistress, and the niece who had been so thoroughly broken. Namely by sliding her dildo up and down Sharon's ass crack, teasing everyone involved.

Luckily Sif had a counter to this, namely ordering, "Sharon, beg for your Aunt to butt fuck you."

Which of course Sharon didn't hesitate to obey, "Yes Mistress Sif, mmmmmm, oh please Aunt Peggy, butt fuck me! I wanna be butt fucked! Mmmmmm yesssssss, I want you to fuck me in the butt. Please? I want it soooooo bad! I'm a little anal whore who desperately wants her Aunt to fuck her ass! Oh please Aunt Peggy, oh yes, fuck my butt, oooooooh yessssssss, mmmmmmm, aaaaaaahhhhhhh fuck!"

Peggy took a calming breath and then pressed the strap-on against Sharon's arse hole. Her niece's arse hole! Oh God, she couldn't really do this, could she? There should be no way in hell anyone could make her do something so vile, and yet she was overwhelmed with a desire to do this perverted act for Angie, and more importantly to save her own arse, figuratively and literally, even if it was just for another day, or even for a few more hours.

Glancing over at her beloved Angie, and more importantly Sif, reinforced the belief Peggy had no choice, or at least no good options, so she pushed forwards and caused another woman's most private hole to stretch for her for the very first time.

Slowly but surely it stretched wide enough for the head of her cock to slide through that forbidden hole and into it. Oh God, Peggy violated her own niece's shit hole with a big strap-on, and the worst part was that Sharon cried out in mostly pleasure because of it. Or maybe the worst part was that Angie was watching this violation, and seemed weirdly thrilled by it.

And then of course there was that evil alien, enjoying every moment of this. No, the very worst part, what was completely unforgivable, was that Peggy actually enjoyed it. And instead of stopping and proving that she had one decent bone in her body she continued to violate Sharon's arse, while Sharon, Peggy and even Sif continued offering her encouragement.

"Congratulations Agent Carter, you just made Agent Carter's ass yours." Sif chuckled wickedly, "At least for now. Mmmmmm, how does it feel Agent Carter? How does it feel to have your dick all the way inside your niece's ass? And you, Agent Carter, how does it feel to have your butt stuffed by your legendary Aunt? Huh? Answer me!"

"It feels wonderful Mistress Sif." Sharon quickly answered with a whimper, before continuing to beg, "Oh Aunt Peggy, please give me more. Give me every inch of that big dick! Ohhhhhhh, give me every inch of your big dick and fuck me Aunt Peggy! Fuck my ass! Oh fuck me, oooooooh Aunt Peggy!"

"Yes, do it English! Stuff that butt!" Angie eagerly took over for her daughter, "Mmmmmm, that's so hot! Stuff my daughter's butt hole Peg! I want you to use it as your personal fuck hole! Yours to use however you want. Oooooooh, just like mine will be when you get your hands on it. Oh yes Peg, butt fuck that bitch and make her your bitch! Make me and Sharon your bitches, just like we all belong to Mistress Sif!"

Luckily Peggy was just too overwhelmed with what was happening to really pay attention to what they were saying right now. Unluckily that was because she was so busy staring at Sharon's back hole slowly swallowing inch after inch of strap-on dick until her thighs came to rest against the other woman's arse cheeks, announcing that the proud Peggy Carter had just buried every inch of her cock inside of her own niece's bottom.

Which was of course a fact which particularly Sif was only too happy to congratulate her for, and thus further her humiliation. And unlike before Peggy was all too aware of these words, as she no longer had anything else to distract her given that she was pausing to let Sharon's bum try and adjust to being stuffed obscenely wide and deep, despite the fact it had slid into her like a hot knife through butter.

"More... more, more... just a little bit further, ohhhhhhhh yessssssss!" Sif clapped her hands together once the deed was done, and Peggy Carter was fully embedded in her niece's rear, "Congratulations Agent Carter, that ass really is yours now. And I'm sure you and your niece will never forget it, but just in case you're worried there are cameras all over the room to capture this special moment, so don't worry, mmmmmm, will make sure you never forget. Oh yes, I will personally make sure you never forget that you fucked your niece in the ass! Yessssss, fuck her! Fuck her ass! Oh fuck, both Agent Carters are such twisted little whores! Ooooooooh fuckkkkkkk yesssssssss, fuck her, fuck her ass!"

After enjoying this for a few long minutes, which felt like hours, Peggy took a firm grip of Sharon's hips and began pumping her own back and forth, moving the dildo inside of the other woman's bowels. Which should have been agonising, or at the very least uncomfortable, and yet her perverted niece cried out in pure pleasure.

Was she really so much of an anal whore that she was constantly loose back there after daily, or possibly hourly, arse fuckings? Or did she actually enjoy the pain that Peggy could only imagine came with getting one's arse fucked? Either way Peggy promised herself she would never be so weak when she suffered the same fate. Although maybe it wouldn't be so bad this side of things, as Sharon's arse hole looked truly beautiful with a big cock pumping in and out of it.

Angie had never been so jealous of anyone as she was jealous of her daughter right now. She wanted to be butt fucked by Peggy so badly it hurt. Like, physically hurt. Or maybe that was just because her jealous ass hole was clamping down on the butt-plug inside it, which in turn only added to her desire to take Sharon's place.

After all, she was the one who had been Peggy's lifelong friend, and Peggy had said it herself, if she was going to butt fuck someone it should be Angie. Oh well, at least she would soon have her turn, which was a really comforting thought, and she was getting the best possible view of the sodomy thanks to being able to spread her own daughter's ass cheeks for her best friend, herself and most importantly of all Mistress Sif and give them the perfect view of Sharon's ass hole getting violated.

Then Mistress Sif made things even better by ordering, "Agent Carter, remove your cock from your niece's ass, and place it within her mother's mouth."

Scrunching up her nose Peggy protested, "You can't be serious?"

"Do it now!" Sif said firmly, warning her new pet, "Do not test me."

There was a brief pause and then Peggy did as she was told, pulling her strap-on out of Sharon's ass hole and pressing it to Angie's lips, much to Angie's delight. Of course she could have never imagine such a thing before, even during her most vivid lesbian fantasies, but back then she had been miserable, and she was only too eager to prove herself to her wonderful new owner.

Besides, thanks to Mistress Sif, this would far be from her first time tasting ass. So Angie wrapped her lips tightly around the dildo which had just been pushed as deep as it could into her daughter's butt, and then closed her eyes tightly and moaned shamelessly, instantly loving the taste.

She savoured the flavour for a few long seconds before beginning to bob her head up and down the shaft, taking more and more until it was hitting the entrance to her throat. She then started concentrating on those first half a dozen inches, not because she wasn't sure it was clean, because it was, but more to put on a show for her wonderful Mistress and her beloved Peggy.

Then Angie started trying to push the dildo into her throat, however heartbreakingly she once again failed her Mistress Sif by not taking every single inch. She got further than the first time she tried to deep throat, but it was still nowhere nearly enough. Especially compared to the other slave of Sif, who had a lot more experience sucking cock than she did.

Thankfully Mistress Sif didn't seem bothered by this, and even spent most of her time encouraging her, "Mmmmm yessssss, that's it Angie, suck that cock! Oooooooh, suck all your own daughter's ass cream off of it you perverted whore! Show your precious Peggy exactly what I've turned you into. Ohhhhhhh yesssssss, mmmmmm, that's so hot! I love watching one of my girls going ass to mouth for me. True, I prefer it when it's my cock, but this is fun too. Mmmmmm yesssssssss, get a good look Agent Carter, because it won't be long before you're the one going ass to mouth for me, oooooohhhhhh, and tasting Sharon Carter's butt on a cock, oh fuck yeah!"

Grateful for the encouragement and the understanding Angie pushed herself to take even more dick down her throat, but even that wasn't enough and ultimately she had to settle for licking the base clean. Shortly after this Peggy was ordered to start butt fucking Sharon again, which made Angie worried that Mistress Sif was angry for her failure.

Thankfully this was proven false as she was then given the opportunity to go ass to mouth again. And then again, and then again, and then again, Peggy going back and forth between Sharon's ass and Angie's mouth for a few long blissful minutes. And then once again things got even better for Angie, as she got the thing she most wanted since Mistress Sif showed her just how heavenly anal sex could be.

"Good girls, now... swap over! Mmmmm yessssss, take each other's places, and allow Agent Carter to sodomise her precious best friend." Sif ordered firmly.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Angie eagerly replied and pressed her face down to the bed sheets.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon replied and obeyed a lot less enthusiastically, but didn't hesitate to spread her mother's ass cheeks so her Aunt and more importantly Mistress Sif would have the best view of it.

Peggy licked her lips as she was finally presented with the prize she so desperately wanted, namely Angie's arse hole. For a brief moment she mourned the fact that she wouldn't be the first to take it, and felt a momentarily hatred towards Sif for robbing her of that chance. Although honestly, it was her own stupid fault for not taking what was rightfully hers all those years ago when they first met.

But this was no time to curse the past, or think about ways this could be better. No, Peggy should be savouring this precious gift, and she did as she pressed the tip of her cock against that forbidden hole and slowly but surely pushed forwards, causing her best friend's back hole to open obscenely wide for her.

Little by little Angie's bum hole stretched for her, until it stretched wide enough for the head of the dildo to slid through it and into that tight orifice, making all three members of that family cry out joyfully. With Sharon it was likely because of second-hand joy, and maybe a little jealousy, while the two lifelong friends just cried out in pure joy.

That was surprising in Angie's case, then again Peggy could only imagine just how regularly and violently Mistress Sif used the arse holes of her freshly broken in slaves for her pleasure. Perhaps she had even prioritised Angie, and Sharon, getting them ready for Peggy to use them. If that was the case Peggy suppose she should be grateful, as Sif had not only made this moment easier on all of them, but the whole thing, as both Angie and Sharon were confident in the fact that they love this sort of thing.

Growing in confidence because of that thought Peggy began pushing the cock deeper into Angie's bowels, much to the delight of her broken relatives, and indeed their precious Mistress. Peggy could feel her eyes on her, and on Angie, getting off on this perhaps as much as the Carter family was. Which angered her greatly, but it was also kind of a turn on, and Peggy hated herself for that.

Especially as it took her attention away from what really mattered right now, that being her precious Angie taking it up the arse, her most private hole excepting inch after inch of cock until Peggy's thighs were resting against her best friend's bottom, announcing the full length of the strap-on dildo was buried deep within Angie's rectum.

Which Sif gave Peggy a few long seconds to savour, before calling out, "Every inch. Mmmmmmm, that's every, single inch deep inside your precious Angie's bottom. And you love it, don't you? Ohhhhhhhh yesssssss, mmmmmm, you do. Peggy Carter just loves being deep inside her best female friend's shit pipe! Oooooooooh yeahhhhhhhh, now fuck her. Butt fuck her like the little bitch she is! Oh fuck yeah, pound that ass!"

Again Peggy mostly ignored the taunting in favour of just concentrating on Angie, which was easy once she actually started to officially bum the other woman. Oh yes, it became a lot easier, because thanks to Sharon continuing to spread those cheeks Peggy got the best possible view of a dildo pumping in and out of her best friend's bottom. Which shouldn't have been a massive turn on for her, but it was.

It was just so beautiful to her, and made her feel just so wonderfully powerful. Of course she had no real power here, something that Sif gleefully reminded her after a few blissful minutes of sodomising the woman she loved. But at least for those few minutes everything else fell away and all was right with the world.

Sharon was thrilled by that look of bliss on her Aunt Peggy's face, as it proved the infamous Agent Carter, the true Agent Carter, was one step closer to becoming a Slave of Sif. That was the thing that she most wanted lately, and recently had gotten even better as apparently Mistress Sif not only plan to turn Aunt Peggy into one of them, but allowed her to dominate herself and her mother just like this.

Which was beyond even Sharon's wildest and most perverted dreams, and now she couldn't imagine anything better. Although right now her mind was more in the recent future, as Sharon found herself staring at Aunt Peggy's dick pumping in and out of her Mom's butt hole, causing Sharon to lick her lips in anticipation of what she was sure was about to happen.

Sure enough Mistress Sif called out after a few long minutes, "Peggy, take your cock out of your best friend's ass, and stick it in your niece's mouth."

Aunt Peggy stopped in her tracks and glared at the dominant woman, causing Sharon to get nervous and reply, "Yes Mistress Sif?"

Of course the proud Peggy Carter wasn't ready to give Mistress Sif the respect she so richly deserved, and unfortunately the superior woman just had to settle for the infamous Agent Carter eventually doing as she was told. Sharon was honestly surprised Mistress Sif allowed her to get away with such cheekiness, when no other slave would have been given such leniency.

Then again she was sure that Aunt Peggy would soon submit, and when she did there would be a reckoning. Something like a very public spanking to make sure the legendary Agent Carter knew her place. And hopefully, the rest of her family would be punished accordingly, the thought of it making Sharon quiver with delight.

Although another reason she may be quivering with delight was that her Aunt's cock was pressing against her lips, and when Sharon opened her mouth to allow it to slide inside she was able to taste her Mom's ass on that dick. Of course she had been tasting that particular flavour a lot lately, ever since Mistress Sif had enslaved her mother, but to actually tasted on a cock strapped around her Aunt's waist was taking the perversion to a whole new level.

Sadly she didn't have time to savour that fact, or the flavour, because she knew that her Mistress wanted her to give the cock a quick and thorough blow job, and that was exactly what she did, shoving every inch of that toy down her throat and cleaning every drop of her Mom's butt cream from it like the well-trained ATM slave she was.

Something which her Mistress praised her for, "Oooooooooh yessssssss, good girl. Suck your Aunt's cock! Ohhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhh, suck Auntie Peggy's dick clean of her best friend's butt cream you filthy little whore! Oh yes, that's it Sharon. Oh fuck, you're such a good cock sucker for your family. Oh fuck yeah, mmmmmmm, I love to see the Carter family having fun together."

Predictably shortly after that the cock was removed from her mouth and shoved back up her mother's butt. Not that Aunt Peggy was good and waited for permission of course. Oh no, the high and mighty Agent Carter had to prove there was a little fight left in her by abruptly pulling the dick out of Sharon's eager mouth and returning to the sodomy.

But that was okay, because Mistress Sif would be putting her in her place soon enough. And besides, Sharon had been able to get every drop of ass juice that time. Which wasn't always the case as Aunt Peggy went back and forth between Sharon's mouth and her Mom's butt hole, a few times even having the nerve to make the switch without Mistress Sif's consent, which was clearly beginning to annoy the goddess.

Deciding to punish her for this Sif stepped forward and asked, "Having fun?"

"Tremendously." Peggy said dismissively, not even looking at her future Mistress.

"Need any help?" Sif offered.

This got Peggy's attention, turning to the Dom and trying to reassure her, "No, that's alright... thank you."

"Nonsense." Sif dismissed, "There's two of them. As long as it's just the three of you, one of them goes neglected. Can you really say that you would have the stamina to give the other the correct amount of attention? After all, you're only human."

"You'd be surprised how much stamina I have." Peggy said boldly, which caused Sif to chuckle.

"I look forward to finding that out." Sif threatened, "For now, go back to fucking your niece's ass, and all takeover pounding your sister's butt. Do a good job, and I might just let us swap places before the end."

Peggy opened her mouth to complain that Angie was merely her sister-in-law, although it seemed like a trivial detail when she had been ordered to go back to fucking her niece's ass, reminding her that she had been doing it before.

Perhaps more importantly she didn't want to miss out on doing just that, especially when Sharon was quick to kneel down right next to Angie and spread her cheeks, while Angie spread her own cheeks, displaying their already gaping arse holes which looked so beautiful Peggy wanted to take a photograph.

Or better yet go back and forth between those back holes. God, it was so perverted that she wanted to do just that. And she was sure that Mistress Sif would have done just that if the roles were reversed and Peggy was the one being forced to just watch. Again.

She was so captivated by the sight Peggy actually ended up watching Sif anally penetrating her precious Angie again, which made her fume with jealous rage. In turn that gave her the motivation she needed to give Sharon what she truly wanted, namely a cock up the bum, Peggy pushing slowly but surely back into that back passage, making her own niece moan with pure pleasure in the process.

Angie of course also moaned in pure pleasure, both the bottom's bottoms thoroughly stretched out thanks to her, making Peggy feel very proud of herself. Oh yes, those strap-on dildos slid into those arses like a hot knife through butter, the two little butt sluts moaning happily the entire time, especially when the 'real' bumming began.

Both Peggy and Sif started off slow enough, clearly savouring the moment, and the beautiful sight of those dildos pumping in and out of those back holes, particularly looking back and forth between her best friend and her niece the entire time. However after a few blissful minutes of gentle sodomy Sif increased her pace, and not wanting to be outdone, Peggy did the same.

It increased like that for a little while, and then suddenly stopped, Peggy quickly realising that her submissive family members were now on the edge of orgasm, and Sif wanted to see who would beg for it first. Peggy shouldn't want the same thing, especially considering she was arse fucking her own niece, but she did. Oh God, Peggy gleefully tortured her niece for a few long minutes before she, and Angie, broke.

"Fuck me, ooooooooh, fuck my ass!" Angie pleaded, hoping she would be forgiven for begging first and without permission, "Fuck my ass as hard as you can Mistress Sif! Pound me hard and make me cum! Or let Peggy do it! Yessssssssss, ohhhhhhhhh please, please let Peggy be the one to make me cum. Ohhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhh, mmmmmmm, ever since we met I wanted Peggy Carter to make me cum, oooooooooh, and I never thought it would be with a dick in my ass, mmmmmmmm, mmmmmmm, mmmmmmm, but I want it now! I want it more than anything! Oh please Mistress Sif, Peggy, make me cum! I don't care who does it, I just need to cum! Yessssssss, ohhhhhhhhh, I need to cum I need to cum I need to cum ooooooooooohhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeesssssssssss!"

"Me too." Sharon quickly added after Angie initially broke, then more or less waiting patiently for her fellow slave to be done before adding desperately, "I need to cum, ooooooooooh fuck, please make me cum! Ah God, mmmmmmmmm, wreck my shit hole with your big strap-on and make me cum! I want my back door destroyed! I want it fucking ruined! Please my wonderful Mistress Sif, oooooooooh Aunt Peggy, make me cum! Make me cum like the anal whore I am! Ohhhhhhhhh yesssssssss, slam fuck my ass hole, mmmmmmmm, pound it good, mmmmmmm ooooooooooh fuckkkkkkkkkkk yessssssss, aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh Gooooooooodddddddddd, fuck me!"

As much as Peggy adored hearing her beloved Angie begging for such things, and even Sharon doing the same, it wasn't that long before she increased her pace, almost instantly making her niece cum like the little slut she was with a dick up her arse. Peggy's dick! Oh God, Peggy had just used a strap-on dick to fuck her own niece in the bottom, and to her shame she just couldn't stop herself.

Especially when Angie started cumming, making Peggy wish more than ever before she could go back and forth between them. And perhaps she was willing to do anything to get the privilege, even allowing her own bottom to be violated. Not that she could concentrate on the future, when it was so important to hold back from cumming in the present so she could continue violating her own niece's most private of holes.

Sif had been annoyed that Peggy made Sharon cum so quickly, when she should have at least waited a little longer, and ideally for her Mistress to start the hard butt pounding. But she would learn her place soon enough, Sif confident that before the end of the week she would have the infamous Agent Carter grovelling at her feet and apologising for her audacity in between kisses to those feet.

For now Sif was content with first watching the show the Carters were putting on for her, and then turning her attention to the still begging Angie in rewarding her for being so good with a nice hard ass fucking which soon had the little anal slut cumming for her just as hard and as frequently as Sharon was cumming for her precious Aunt.

This was the point that Sif normally effortlessly out did her competition, but this wasn't the case here. True, she pounded Angie's ass harder and deeper than Peggy slammed Sharon's butt, however it wasn't by that much, if only because there was only so much that Sif dare to give a human, especially one she had only been sodomising for about a week.

As a result the orgasms weren't that much harder or more frequent, and impressively Peggy was able to keep up with her the entire time. Clearly this was a sign that she had been restored to her prime, which was even a challenge for a goddess, albeit one that was restricting herself. Which both annoyed and delighted Sif, although it was mostly the latter.

Her soon to be slave even managed to hold off on cumming herself for an impressively long time. However ultimately this was where she fell short, although to be fair Angie was just another piece of ass to Sif, whereas she was the love of Peggy's life, and seeing her orgasming so close to her had to have an effect on her. Then of course was the fact that she was sodomising her own niece, surrendering to a perversion which she could probably have never even dreamt of before.

And above all else, there was the other end of the harness bashing against Peggy's clit, just as Sif's harness was bashing against hers. All those things combined made sure that the infamous Peggy Carter came from butt fucking her own niece, just as Sif came soon after from abusing one of her slave's asses.

Further impressing Sif, and no doubt the other members of the Carter family, Peggy pushed herself through that climax and continued to give Sharon what had to be every ounce of her strength, Sif matching her thrust for thrust so that the sounds of thighs smacking against butt cheeks echoed throughout the room almost as loudly as the screams of pleasure coming from the two anal whores.

Both of whom were of course cumming even more hard and frequently than the two tops, although the climaxes experienced by the bottoms couldn't be nearly as satisfying. Although there were times where Sif wondered about it. Then just before Sif could become distracted by such thoughts Peggy's stamina finally gave out from her and she collapsed on top of her equally exhausted niece, prompting Sif to chuckle and bring the sodomy of Angie to a close.

Sif stopped with every inch of her dick in Angie's ass, savoured the moment for a few long seconds, and then pulled out of that forbidden hole, while slapping the broken girl's butt and ordering, "Spread those cheeks! Oh yes Angie, show me, and your precious Peggy Carter, exactly what we've done to your most private hole. You too Sharon. Mmmmmm, show your Aunt that gape. The gape she caused! Oh fuck yeah, mmmmmm, fuck!"

Which of course led to a gentle response from Angie, "Yes Mistress Sif."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon parroted, although it was a few long seconds before her Aunt managed the strength to lift herself up and off of her body, and move right next to her Mistress, giving her the chance to spread her cheeks for her Mistress, and for the woman who had always inspired her, and yet tonight had stretched her ass perhaps wider than anyone else had, even Mistress Sif.

Peggy gasped when she saw just how widely those butt holes were gaping open. The butt holes of her precious Angie, and her own niece Sharon! Oh God forgive her, she was responsible for that. At least partly, but that was more than enough to make her feel almost unbearably ashamed of herself. And yet, she couldn't deny that part of her got off on it, just as she had enjoyed sodomising these women who meant so much to her.

Among other things. Perhaps the worst part being that her reaction clearly delighted Sif, who kept looking back and forth between the show in front of them, and the expression on Peggy's face. Which also happened as Sif gave her next order, and Angie and Sharon obeyed it.

"Mmmmmmm, good girls, show your precious Peggy your stretched out fuck holes." Sif moaned with wicked delight, waiting a few long seconds before following that up with, "Now clean our cocks. Ohhhhhhhh yesssssssss, go ass to mouth again for us. Show the mighty Peggy Carter that her family are nothing but filthy little ATM whores."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon quickly responded.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Angie replied right after.

Like before the more well-trained, and more broken, Sharon was the first to not only reply but obey, crawling between Sif's legs and taking her cock into her mouth. Peggy wasn't sure if this was a conscious decision on Sharon's part to avoid more, in this case indirect, incest, either to make this easier on herself, or more likely Peggy, or she simply was eager to please her Mistress directly.

Either way, Peggy was grateful, because it meant she got Angie's hot little mouth all to herself, at least at first. She had no doubt she would soon be forced to share, but it was thrilling to see her beloved Angie crawl in between her legs and begin to suck her dick, especially as she was tasting a combination of her own, and Sharon's asses on that dildo, just as Sharon was doing while sucking Sif's strap-on.

Sure enough Sif ordered after a few minutes of that, "Come on sluts, mmmmmmm, be good little sex slaves and share. Yesssssss, suck those cocks together. Ohhhhhhhhh yessssssss, that's it, mmmmmmm yesssssss! Oh Peggy, mmmmmmm, don't these two whores make great cock suckers? Don't you just love them sucking their asses off of your cock? Our cocks? Oh yeah Peggy, I'm so glad we did this."

Of course Peggy didn't dignified that with a reply, but just as predictably first Sharon and then Angie gave their usual responses, and then after some hesitation, Sharon moved over to Peggy's dick and started licking the base, while Angie continued gently bobbing her head on the first few inches, like she had done for the last few minutes.

They then switched back and forth like that for a while, taking it in turns to lick and suck respectively. Eventually start to lick it together, practically kissing with the toy between them, and sometimes just flat-out kissing. Finally they took turns deep throating the dildos, Angie struggling to take the whole thing, while Sharon took it with these, again displaying their different skill levels.

It was a fascinating little dance, and Peggy thoroughly enjoyed it, far more than she should, but it couldn't help make her wonder certain things. Like was this something they had agreed to do before coming in here, or something their Mistress had ordered them to do, or worse, was it just something that came naturally to them now they were thoroughly broken in sex slaves. And with that be Peggy's fate?

Because there no longer seemed like anything she could do to prevent it from happening, not if she wanted to be able to keep her precious Angie, and even Sharon. Peggy only feared that when Mistress Sif was done with her there wouldn't be anything truly left of her. Nothing but what Angie and Sharon now were, that being slaves of Sif.

Chapter 164: Chapter 164. Sif enslaves Agent Carte (SLAVES OF SIF)

"So, Agent Carter..." Sif smirked wickedly, savouring this moment, "Are you finally ready to become mine?"

Peggy Carter gulped and then stood frozen to the spot for a few extremely long seconds, which was very, very telling. Which of course made Mistress Sif smirk even more, which made part of Peggy want to punch her in the face. It was the same part of her which was screaming at her to say no, which was the obvious answer, and she was absolutely disgusted with herself that she was even pausing to contemplate an alternative.

But she just couldn't help it. Not after spending an entire week of absolute bliss with her beloved best friend Angie fulfilling her every sexual whim. And God help her, her niece Sharon doing the same. And she wanted to say no, she really did, but how could she possibly give them up?

They had been expecting Mistress Sif's arrival, so Peggy had been standing patiently in the centre of her room while each of HER slaves were kneeling either side of her. She glanced to them now, and while Sharon obediently had her head down Angie was staring up at her pleadingly, obviously silently begging Peggy to submit, much like she had been doing all week, so the three of them could truly be together as slaves of Sif.

Saying no would break Angie's heart, and her own, and Peggy just couldn't say no. But she wasn't sure she could say yes because she knew what that meant, especially as Mistress Sif was joined by her more dominant slaves, like Wanda, Gamora and Nebula.

Desperately trying to find an alternative Peggy leaned forward and whispered, "Can I speak to you privately?"

"Whatever you want to say to me, you can say in front of my slaves." Sif grinned.

"Please?" Peggy pleaded after a few long seconds, and then after a few more she reluctantly admitted, "I wish to discuss the terms of my surrender?"

There was an adorable squeal of happiness from Angie, which even Sif had to acknowledge with a soft smile, but then she firmly explained, "This is not a negotiation. We discussed the terms of your surrender before, and they remain the same. If you can survive whatever happens next while still wanting to dominate your precious Angie, and your niece, they're yours.

Understanding of course, whatever is yours, is mine. That means I can use them whenever I want, even if you're in the middle of doing so. Of course, that's assuming I don't break you entirely, which is a high probability given that you're a stubborn goat who shall require a lot of special attention to truly break. Now, are you ready to submit? Or shall I take your toys away, and leave you to contemplate a little more?"

"No! I'll..." Peggy protested, unable to even consider the fact that she wouldn't be able to play with her pets anymore, "I'll do it."

"Excellent." Sif grinned.

"On one condition!" Peggy added quickly, her mind whirling, "If you're so confident that you'll break me, then let's put it to the test. If you can truly make me submit, I'm yours forever. But if I can resist this entire night, then you let me and my pets, Angie and Sharon, go. And you and your minions never come after us again."

There was a brief pause, then Sif burst out laughing, "Oh Peggy, I truly admire your fighting spirit..."

"So, we have a deal?" Peggy cautiously asked.

"Yes." Sif grinned, "Not that it matters, because before the end of the night you shall be mine."

"We'll see." Peggy said boldly.

"Yes, we will." Sif smirked, before ordering, "Wanda? You know what to do."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda quickly replied and obeyed, her eyes and hands already glowing red.

Lifting those hands into the air Wanda Maximoff flooded the room with red mist, which was probably more for dramatic effect as Peggy had seen her teleport without it, and then when it cleared they were in a much, much bigger room. It was cavernous, and familiar. Of course, it was one of the headquarters of SHIELD, the organisation Peggy had fought so hard to build. Her legacy.

So of course Mistress Sif planned on breaking her here. And of course, they weren't alone. Far from it, as the room seem to be filled with everyone Sif had ever made hers, all of who were going to get to watch the show. And Peggy had thought simply been humiliated in front of Angie and Sharon would be bad.

"My slaves!" Sif beamed, her voice echoing around the room without the need for a microphone, along with the applause of her broken fuck toys, "It is I, your beloved Mistress Sif, and I have bought you a gift. For this, is the great Peggy Carter, the founder of your organisation. And tonight, in front of your eyes, I shall make her one of you. Mmmmmmm yesssssssss, I shall make her a slave of Sif, and you know what that means. That you will be able to fuck the woman many of you have idolise for years. Perhaps if she survives enough, you will even get fucked up your cute little asses by her. But of course, she has to earn that right. I shall of course, be the one to break her in. So without further ado, enjoy the show... Wanda?"

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda nodded.

Clearly, there had been some previous agreement between them, or perhaps Sif had given her an order through their telepathic link, but either way Wanda's hands and eyes glowed red again and suddenly a chair appeared in the middle of the room. Sif walked over to it, sat down and then patted her knee expectantly at Peggy, causing their audience to cheer again.

Peggy could play dumb and pretend she didn't know what that meant, but it would be only postponing the inevitable, and it wasn't like she hadn't imagined something like this would occur. Besides, she had given her word. So reluctantly Peggy lowered her head and walked over to her temporary Mistress, before she could get into position Sif stopped her.

"Aren't you forgetting something?" Sif questioned with a raised eyebrow, and then when Peggy just stared at her expectantly she sighed and pushed, "Your clothes. Mmmmmmm, take off your clothes. Show us all that pretty little body of yours."

Which of course caused the audience to cheer, and then Peggy heard a voice in her head, telling her 'what do you say', which of course she knew the answer too, and she reluctantly replied, "Yes, Mistress Sif."

Sif grinned with wicked delight as these words caused another cheer from her slaves, all of whom inched forward and looked expectantly at the curvaceous goddess. Or at least, as close to a goddess's humanity could get, other than having the privilege of worshipping Mistress Sif of course. Although, Sif might have to rethink that as Peggy Carter slowly began taking off her clothes, revealing that truly heavenly body of hers.

She didn't even put a lot of effort into it, like most of Sif's slaves, but there was just something so endearing about the way that she revealed those giant tits, and that fat ass, which made her even more sexy. Especially as right after that she bent over Sif's knee like a good little bitch, surrendering herself to the humiliation of being spanked.

It was truly one of the most beautiful things Sif had ever seen. She loved women of all sizes, but she was particularly fond of curvy women like Peggy Carter, and especially those who provided some kind of challenge to her, making this one of her favourite conquests. Really, in all the universe, only the simile curvaceous, and stubborn, Natasha Romanoff, a.k.a. The Black Widow had provided Sif with such a treat.

Of course, now Natasha was one of her favourite bitches, broken in and completely addicted to her new life as Sif's fuck toy, and Sif had no doubt that this time would be no different. Still, it was nice to stretch this out, and to savour such a precious moment. Which was one of the reasons she spent several minutes just admiring her prize, and then squeezing Peggy's fat ass.

The other reason was simple and obvious, to make this more humiliating for Peggy, and just enjoyed groping that big, beautiful booty. Of course there was only so long before Sif just couldn't resist lifting her hand high into the air and bringing it down on those meaty cheeks harder than she should, given this was just a mere human she was dealing with. It was totally worth it though, to hear the mighty Peggy Carter cry out in pain and humiliation.

She continued getting those kind of reactions out of her as she delivered blow after blow onto those giant globes, the smacking sound echoing throughout the room almost as loudly as Peggy's squeals of pain. And of course, that fat ass jiggled so wonderfully with every little strike that Sif gave it.

Occasionally she would look up to her adoring audience and grace them with a little smile, but truthfully while it was important to do this in front of them Sif was barely aware of them, or their cheers and encouragement. It was nice to hear when she was aware of it, but Peggy Carter's ass was a work of art that demanded attention, and that was before it started jiggling for her, and started turning a nice bright pink under the steady assault that Sif was giving it.

And the sounds Peggy was making. And eventually, just how favourably her body was reacting to the humiliating spanking. Oh yes, Sif gave Peggy Carter all of her attention, and she was rewarded for it tenfold.

Peggy was deeply embarrassed that she couldn't prevent herself from crying out with every hard blow to her bottom. She tried her best, used every trick she had known from surviving an interrogation, but ultimately it wasn't the pain which was her undoing.

It certainly didn't help that she was certain that Sif was using every ounce of her strength, or at least close to it, but the fact that she was being spanked at all, in front of other people no less, was just so humiliating. Especially as these people looked up to her. She had been a role model to future generations, and all that good work was being undone. Oh God, she had failed even her niece, who was now nothing but a mindless sex slave.

Ironically, that was also the one good thing about all of this. That the people surrounding her, could not blame her for her embarrassing reactions, as they knew not just the pain Sif was capable of inflicting, but the humiliation of being spanked like this. After all, surely they didn't all start out mindless sluts.

Although she had her suspicions about Wanda. She briefly exchanged a glare with the girl, who was obviously reading her mind, but then Wanda just grinned wickedly, causing Peggy to blush furiously, as the mind reader knew something no one else did. Except Sif, of course, Peggy not having to look behind her to see the smug grin on the bitch's face. All because Peggy's body was betraying her.

While they were lying in bed together Peggy had forced Angie to describe everything she went through, in order to try and prepare herself for it. Which had ultimately led both of them to get so turned on, they had sex yet again, that wasn't the point. The point was that Angie had confessed that getting spanked had made her wet, and Peggy had been confident that wouldn't happen to her.

And yet here she was, her body betraying her in what was perhaps the worst way possible. Or at least the worst thing she could remember experiencing. But at a certain point she couldn't deny it, or even stop herself from letting out some intense pleasure cries, whimpers and gasps of pain.

She desperately tried to make herself feel better by telling herself it was just because in between most of the initial spanks Sif spent a few long seconds, and sometimes a few long minutes, gently caressing the pain away, so what she was feeling was simply relief. However that was always hard to believe, because it was more humiliating than anything else, and eventually the butt groping was phased out in favour of a non-stop butt beating, which became so hard that Peggy was convinced she would be broken in half, and yet she still enjoyed it.

Then she tried to convince herself it was simply Wanda's magic doing this to her, or Sif's magic, or something like that, anything, except the idea that she was enjoying it, because she was. Although thankfully then the pain became so overwhelming that she couldn't really think about anything.

Sif loved that time the best, because without a shadow of a doubt it was her putting the mighty Peggy Carter in her place, and everyone was seeing it. Everyone who needed to see it was in this room, and thanks to the miracle that was cameras, and of course her beloved Wanda, the rest of the world was here too.

They would all see the legendary Peggy Carter bent over her knee, squirming and screaming like a naughty child as her butt was being beaten a beautiful shade of red. Also, there was something so satisfying about using as much strength as she dared from non-stop ass beating which left her victim literally crying with pain and humiliation. It made Sif so wet.

Almost as wet as Peggy. Oh yes, not only was she putting Peggy Carter in her place, but the iconic Agent was enjoying it on some level, and again, thanks to Wanda, everyone in this room knew it. And thanks to her favourite Witch, Sif got to enjoy that, as without having to look away from those obscenely jiggling cheeks Wanda treated her to the smiling faces of her bitches, and even what was going on inside their heads.

Especially inside the heads of Peggy's precious Angie and Sharon. Which just pushed Sif to spank Peggy longer and harder than she should, until the need for some attention for herself became overwhelming, and she abruptly stopped and pushed the curvaceous bitch off of her, before standing up so Wanda could magically remove her clothing.

"You may now kiss my feet and beg for the privilege of eating my pussy." Sif ordered, casually sitting back down in her seat, "Oh and Peggy, remember to call me by my proper title. I would so have hate to punish you again for making such an obvious mistake."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Peggy grumbled through gritted teeth, before lowering her mouth down to Sif's feet.

Once her lips were hovering over Sif's feet Peggy briefly hesitated, obviously unable to believe that she was inflicting such humiliation upon herself, which of course only made it more delicious for Sif, who chuckled wickedly at this hesitance. She then chuckled again when Peggy forced herself to press her lips firmly against the top of her right foot in a long, lingering kiss, before doing the same with the left.

Peggy then repeated this process over and over again, slowly accepting another in a long line of humiliations that Sif had planned for her. In fact, Peggy became so lost in it that she seemed to forget what else she was supposed to be doing. But that was okay, because a simple cough from her new Mistress was all the prompting the mighty Agent Carter needed.

Peggy briefly whimpered with shame, but she obliged by begging increasingly convincingly, "Please... Mistress Sif, let me eat your pussy. I want to eat your pussy. I want to worship your cunt in front of all of these people. Most of the mean nothing to me, but apparently I mean a lot to them, so allow them the privilege of seeing me submit to you.

Allow my family that privilege. Oh God, I can't believe I actually want to go down on another woman in front of my family, but I do. You're making me such a slut Mistress Sif. A slut for pussy! Your slut Mistress Sif, I want to be your little lesbian slut. Please give me the honour of being your pussy licking slut, just like the rest of my family, in front of my family."

"I suppose that will do." Sif said almost conversationally, "Kiss your way up my leg nice and slowly, and then you can receive your prize."

"Thank you, Mistress Sif." Peggy replied and then quickly did as she was told.

It was rather impressive just how good and convincing Peggy was. It probably surprised even the mighty Peggy Carter, but it didn't surprise Sif. After all, she knew what kind of influence her magic could have over a girl. More importantly she knew what all of them secretly desired, if they could only allow themselves to give in.

Of course Peggy wasn't really there yet, and was simply trying to lull her into a full sense of security, but it wouldn't be long before she meant it. For now Sif thoroughly enjoyed the sensation of the infamous Agent Carter working her way up her right leg and to the pussy that would change her life forever, much to the delight of their onlookers, especially Peggy's family.

Peggy was mortified to do this in front of their audience for two reasons. Firstly there was the most obvious one, that being it was shameful to be reduced to the kind of whore who would have any form of sex in such a crowded area. Although secondly, and if she was honest, more importantly Peggy resented her family seeing her in this way.

Not because they were her family, but because they had become her bitches. Oh yes, her precious Angie, and even her own niece Sharon, had become her sex slaves, and now they were watching her submit to a superior Dom. Thankfully they couldn't seem more happy with this, as along with everyone else they were smiling widely, and seemingly greatly anticipating Peggy reaching her destination.

When she finally did Peggy was hesitant to take the plunge, because she had seen what this had done to the women surrounding her, and she was afraid of becoming just another slave of Sif, which she had been told would be guaranteed when she tasted the woman who called herself Mistress Sif. Given the way that treat smelled Peggy could easily believe it.

Although that was also a reason why she just couldn't resist lowering her head down, closing her eyes and sticking out her tongue. Oh yes, Peggy slid her tongue slowly over the pussy of her would be owner, moaning and whimpering as she did so, and the amazing taste she was treated to, and had been warned about.

Desperately needing more of that heavenly liquid Peggy repeated that lick over and over again, although it was pretty much instinctual, as she was so blown away by the taste. Oh yes, for a moment the proud Peggy Carter forgot about what could potentially happen to her, what she could lose, and just focused on that amazing flavour which she couldn't get enough of.

Then she became dully aware of someone stroking her hair, and chuckling evilly at her eager cunt lapping, and then it came rushing back to her. Not that it stopped her from tonguing Mistress Sif's twat. No, she couldn't possibly move her tongue away, not now, and not even when the powerful alien started giving her what could be generously described as encouragement.

"Oooooooooh yessssssssss, that's it Peggy, lick my cunt. Mmmmmmm, fuck yes, lick it like your family does." Sif taunted with a chuckle, "Yesssssssss, your precious Angie, and your niece Sharon love the taste of my cunt. Prove that you're just like them by licking me good! Sooooooooo gooooooooodddddddddd, mmmmmmmmm fuckkkkkkkkkkk! Fuck yes, show everyone here that the mighty Peggy Carter is nothing but a rug munching dyke slut who always desperately needed a superior woman to put her in her place. Ohhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss, mmmmmmmm, prove that the entire Carter family are nothing but my little fuck toys. My pussy hungry whores! My slaves, ooooooooohhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeesssssssss, the Carter family are slaves of Sif, and now everyone in SHIELD knows it."

This of course had Peggy dully focusing again on her audience, although it was both incredibly telling and mortifyingly embarrassing that she couldn't pull her tongue away from Mistress Sif's cunt enough to do that. Instead she just continued to hungrily lick it, sending the clear message that she was just as addicted to the taste of this pussy, as the women surrounding her.

Because the truth was, that she was. Oh God, Peggy had barely started licking this pussy, and she was already addicted to it. Although again, at least she was in a room surrounded by women who understood the addictive nature of this twat, especially her beloved Angie, who Peggy weirdly found comfort in staring at as she ate another woman's pussy in front of her.

Angie had never been more jealous in her entire life than in this moment. She'd been jealous of other slaves being given the privilege of pleasing their beloved Mistress Sif, and she had been jealous of Peggy showing someone else affection, and now she was having those two horrible experiences at the same time. Ironically she was also happy, because it meant that Peggy was good as one of them, now that she knew just how heavenly Mistress Sif tasted, but mostly in that moment she was jealous.

Although she could easily think of something which could make it up to her, namely being invited to join the party. There were several ways she could think of doing that, but the most obvious came when Mistress Sif stood up, pushed her chair away and turned her attention to her slaves with a wicked grin. Sadly it would not be Angie receiving such an honour.

"Sharon, kiss my ass." Sif ordered loudly so everyone could hear, "I want both Agent Carters worshipping my front and back holes."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon quickly replied and obeyed.

Which of course meant Angie had someone else to be jealous of, her own daughter no less, making this whole thing even more perverted. That, and she would be happy to kneel behind her own daughter and start kissing her ass. Or eat her pussy. Of course, Angie would prefer to do that to Peggy, or better yet worship Mistress Sif in some other way. Something, anything except having to just stand here and watch.

But then, she had to remind herself, it was only by the grace of Mistress Sif she was getting the privilege of watching this amazing show. Hell, Mistress Sif was literally the reason she was alive like right now. Still, she couldn't help but wish to be involved. And finally, after what seemed like an eternity, she got her wish.

"Wanda, you deserve a reward for all your great work. Come here and suck my tits." Sif ordered.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Wanda quickly replied and obeyed, even though she was clearly disappointed at not being able to give her Mistress a rim job, as she normally did.

Meanwhile Sif turned to Angie and commanded, "Now, who should get my other tit? Let's see... Angie, why don't you come over here and make it a real family affair."

"Oh yes Mistress Sif, thank you Mistress Sif." Angie beamed, eager to show her gratitude at being included in the fun.

That response had Mistress Sif chuckling with delight, which made Angie's heart flutter. Angie's heart had the same response when Mistress Sif gasped softly and then moaned joyfully as first one and then the other nipple was taken into a mouth and gently sucked, Wanda and Angie working together to do the best job possible.

Well, mostly it was thanks to the Witch, who used her power to tell her exactly what to do, and when to do it. Meaning they could simultaneously slide their tongues around those nipples, or suck with the exact amount of pressure that Mistress Sif wanted. The even cautiously dug their teeth into those nipples ones their owner was getting close to her orgasm.

Using these powers Wanda was also able to show Angie what her daughter was feeling now as, after a few minutes of literally kissing Mistress Sif's ass, Sharon pressed her face in between those cheeks and started licking away at that forbidden hole. Of course both Angie and Wanda were jealous of Peggy and wanted to be in her place, but this was Mistress Sif's first time with the infamous Agent Carter, and they wouldn't want to deny her enjoying that skilled tongue.

More importantly for Angie it was Peggy's first time tasting the heaven that was Mistress Sif's cunt, and she would never want to deny her that. Especially when Wanda showed her what Peggy was experiencing right now, and perhaps best of all, what their owner was feeling.

Sif was aware of this, which bought her even more satisfaction. Which was a bit of a problem, because she was being bombarded by physical and mental pleasure which slowly and surely turned from euphoric to torturous. Especially given the audience watching her getting worshipped as a goddess should, from every possible angle. Of course Sif had always welcome a challenge, and this was no different.

Oh yes, she relished in her ability to endure such a pleasure without almost immediately crying out for more. Or perhaps more likely, in the case of lesser women, beg for mercy. And again, she got to show this off in front of all of her slaves, Sif loving how they were both in awe of her, and insanely jealous.

For a brief time Wanda made this even more vivid by showing her what some of her slaves were thinking, their voices echoing in Sif's head, which made her grin even more. Yes, her slaves were understandably jealous of her, many of them wanting to be in her place, but what they all wanted even more was to be one of the lucky sluts given the privilege of worshipping her, just as it should be.

Sif would have liked to savour that for longer, but soon it became too overwhelming, especially as without needing to be told the infamous Peggy Carter increase the attention to her clit. At first this just meant the occasional lingering lick against it, but eventually she was taking it into her mouth and sucking it, until not even Sif could deny her.

"Make me cum! Oooooooooh fuck, Agent Carter, mmmmmmmm, make me cum!" Sif moaned happily, while making it clear her words were command, not a request, "Ohhhhhhhhh yesssssssss, make me cum in your hot little mouth and all over your pretty little face! Oooooooooh yesssssssss, I want the Carter family to make me cum! Ooooooooh yeahhhhhhhh, shove your fucking tongue up my ass Sharon! Tongue my butt while your Aunt tongues my twat and your Mom sucks my titties! Mmmmmmm, fuck yes, just like that, ooooooooh, good girl! You're doing such a good job, mmmmmmm yeahhhhhhhh, you're all doing such a good job at pleasing your Mistress like the dyke whores you are! Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeesssssssssss, make me cum, aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkk yeahhhhhhhhhh!"

In typical Peggy Carter fashion she was the last of her family to give Sif what she wanted, only this time she was slowly playing into her new Mistress's hands. Oh yes, Sif had seen this coming a mile away, and it actually meant that she got pushed closer to a climax without going over that edge.

Especially as there wasn't much more that her other sluts could do, as unlike her slaves Sif's ass hole was too tight for Sharon to push her tongue into it, and she'd already been enthusiastically sliding her tongue all over it like the good little butt muncher she was. Wanda and Angie were able to increase the force of the suction, but that wasn't enough to make Sif cum. It was however a very pleasant addition, and meant her eventual climax was that much more satisfying.

This additional victory was one Sif got to savour for several long seconds, and then just when it was becoming annoying Peggy shoved her tongue as deep inside as it would go, obviously hoping to immediately trigger an orgasm. Sif was just about able to hold off at first, so she could experience the heaven that was having that tongue hammering in and out of her cunt, but with all the build-up it wasn't long after that before she went crashing over the edge.

Without having to be asked Peggy made her new Mistress cum over and over again, to the point that Sif could barely think coherently. Of course, that wasn't likely to be a conscious decision on Peggy's part, as it certainly wasn't for most of her other sluts.

Peggy was also having problems thinking coherently. The only thing which was really echoing through her head at this point, was 'oh my God', 'so good' and of course, 'more'. Actually it was mostly that last one, as she was used to quickly recovering without really thinking about it, and while her mind was preoccupied with just how delicious Mistress Sif's girl cum was her body was busy swallowing every drop.

That meant pulling her tongue out as quickly as she could, and pressing her mouth firmly against the entrance to the other woman's pussy, allowing her to frantically gulped down everything which flowed directly into her mouth, and pretty much straight down her throat. When there was no more girl cum to swallow Peggy's tongue then pushed it's way back inside the older brunette and tongue fucked her to another climax.

Over and over again Peggy made the wonderful woman standing before her cum and swallowed as much of that precious liquid as she could. Sadly she couldn't always get every drop, as there was just so much of it, and to her shame Peggy was feeling increasingly overwhelmed, but she got more than most people probably could, so she felt she did herself proud.

And that was before Sif came enough for Peggy to realise she was doing this to a goddess. That a goddess was cumming for her. That she had the skills to make a goddess whimper, scream and cry out in pure pleasure, which was incredibly thrilling. That, and the goddess cum that was now, covering her face, was marking her as this goddess's pussy licking slave.

Although Peggy knew that if she really wanted to bring this goddess as much pleasure as possible she would have to remove her tongue and replace it with something else, namely her fingers. Which was a tragedy, because she had been instantly addicted to the heavenly taste of Mistress Sif's cum, but Peggy reminded herself she could go back and get more.

Of course, ideally she could go back over and over again, but that depended on her performance right now, which was why she did push herself to replace her tongue with her fingers. When she did she pushed two in right away, quickly followed by a third, while rubbing Sif's clit, which definitely succeeded and making her cum, hard and often.

For a few brief minutes Peggy stared up lovingly at her Mistress, proud of herself for getting this reaction out of her. Then she realised she was referring to Sif as her Mistress, etc, and she blushed furiously. Those were the kind of submissive thoughts she really needed to avoid having. However, the fact that she was making Sif cum in a sort of dominant way made up for that.

Of course it sadly didn't last too long, although that was because Sif pushed her slaves away from her and towards each other, meaning that Peggy kissed her niece, which for better or for worse had become something Peggy greatly loved. Especially if it meant sharing some yummy girl juices.

Angie meanwhile got the pleasure of kissing Wanda, and while she hated to complain about that, especially considering this woman could read her thoughts, she couldn't help wishing it was either Sharon or especially Peggy she was kissing. Mostly because their lips and tongues were coated with the taste of Mistress Sif's ass and pussy respectively, but she loved Peggy with all her heart, and her new relationship with her daughter made for extra naughtiness.

Thankfully Wanda silently told her she understood, and the two of them got to enjoy several long minutes of making out, which only got even better when Sif pulled them apart so that she could have her turn with them. Best of all, it was after she had kissed Peggy and Sharon, meaning that Mistress Sif's juices were at least partly on her own lips and tongue.

"Peggy Carter, bend over!" Sif announced loudly after a few long minutes of kissing, "Mmmmmmmm, it's time for you to get your ass fucked!"

Which of course resulted in a series of cheers echoing throughout the room, and Peggy blushing adorably, before lowering her head and grumbling, "Yes, Mistress Sif."

Angie barely got the chance to enjoy watching that before Sif ordered, "Angie, get your best friend ready for me. Sharon, you go get me ready for your Aunt."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Angie immediately responded eagerly.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon responded, just as quickly, but a little less eagerly.

Obviously, her daughter was jealous of Angie forgetting the privilege of eating Peggy's ass, but it was only fair given that Sharon had the privilege of munching Mistress Sif's butt, and might get the privilege of sucking her cock too. Not that Angie could really pay attention to that, as she was far too preoccupied with her precious Peggy Carter.

More importantly, Peggy Carter's big fat ass. Oh yes, the infamous Agent Carter had slowly turned around and got on her hands and knees, with that big meaty ass of hers pointing out at Mistress Sif, and inadvertently Angie. The submission had of course resulted in a loud cheer from the watching audience, who watch with jealousy as Angie lean down behind her best friend and licked her lips hungrily at the prize before her.

She admired that prize long enough to watch a strap-on appear out of nowhere and attached itself around the waist of her Mistress, no doubt thanks to Wanda's magic, and then Sharon to wrap her mouth around the big dick and began to suck it.

Which was a wonderful show, but it was nowhere near as good as eating the fat ass of the infamous Peggy Carter. Oh yes, it was literally a dream come true for Angie to lean forward and begin licking her best friend's butt hole. And to think, this had once been her naughtiest fantasy. Which suddenly seemed quaint, after everything she had done for Mistress Sif. Quaint, but no less enjoyable, Angie moaning happily as she worshipped Peggy's big butt.

It couldn't come close to the joys of eating pussy, especially not Peggy's pussy, but this was still quite the treat for Angie, and thankfully she got several long minutes to savour it. She even got a few minutes just to bury her face in between those meaty cheeks and suffocate herself in that fat ass, something she had done to The Black Widow under the orders of Mistress Sif.

Of course the main difference was while Angie was only able to slide her tongue all around that forbidden hole she couldn't quite push inside of it, as this wasn't a well used fuck hole, unlike Natasha Romanoff's butt hole. Which of course was about to change, Angie thought happily, as she was serenaded by a familiar sound, that being her daughter gagging on Mistress Sif's strap-on.

"Yesssssssss, deep throat me Sharon! Deep throat that dick! Mmmmmmmm yeahhhhhhhhh, get it nice and ready for your Aunt's ass hole! Oooooooooh, fuck yeah, and Angie? Eat that ass good. Ohhhhhhhhh yessssssss, eat it good and get your best friend ready to lose her anal cherry. Oh yes, get Peggy Carter ready to be conquered and become just another slave of Sif." Sif ordered, dishing out a little more encouragement before shooing her well-trained pets away, "Mmmmmmm yessssssss, that's enough of that. Back off Sharon, mmmmmmmm, you too Angie. It's time to give your precious Peggy her first ever butt fucking, and conquer SHIELD once and for all."

Again there were cheers all around them, while Angie reluctantly removed her tongue from Peggy's ass hole while moving away and replying softly, and somewhat apologetically for her hesitance, "Yes Mistress Sif."

Meanwhile Sharon was busy recovering from getting throat fucked by her Mistress's strap-on, meaning a few long seconds after she was pushed away that she unnecessarily croaked, "Yes Mistress Sif."

Mostly ignoring her other slaves Sif slowly kneeled down behind her prize, slapped Peggy's ass hard and ordered loudly, "As for you, Agent Carter, spread your cheeks and show that you're ready to be mine!"

Sif grinned in triumph as the mighty Peggy Carter finally reached back to spread apart her meaty cheeks and offer her new Mistress her virgin ass hole to prove she was ready to become just another slave of Sif. Briefly Sif considered making her confess as much, but there would be plenty of time for that later. Now she was much more interested with pressing her strap-on against that cute little butt hole and then beginning to stretch it. Oh yes, Sif slowly stretched that forbidden hole until the head of her dick forced it wide enough to slid into that back door, making it official... she had just taken Agent Carter's anal cherry. In front of her family, no less.

Something which Sif just had to gloat about, "Mmmmm yessssssss, that's it Agent Carter! Take it! Ohhhhhhh yesssssss, oh fuck! Oh fuck yeah, I did it! I got your cherry! Mmmmmm, your anal cherry! Oh yes, Peggy Carter's butt cherry belongs to me, mmmmmm, and soon I will own every other part of her ass. Ohhhhhhh yesssssss, do you hear me, Peggy? You're going to be mine."

Unsurprisingly there was no response from Agent Carter, or her family members for that matter, but Sif wasn't expecting there to be. In fact she would have been disappointed if there was, because she thought Angie and Sharon were better trained than that, and their precious Peggy was in no position to be arguing with her.

No, Peggy was in the position to take it like the bitch she was, or at least now was. Oh yes, Sif loved that. She was making the infamous Peggy Carter a bitch. Her bitch. Her little butt bitch! Something she savoured for a very long time, along with the beautiful sight of Peggy's butt hole stretching around the head of her strap-on. Which was also a good way to give her pray time to relax, so what came next would be more bearable.

As expected, the mighty Peggy Carter managed to keep mostly silent as Sif began sliding inch after inch of dildo through her forbidden hole and deep into her rectum. Well, there was the occasional gasp, and even whimper, but it was soft that their audience probably didn't hear her.

But that was okay, because they and Sif knew better than anyone that initial pain and discomfort would soon be replaced by incredible ecstasy the likes of which poor Peggy couldn't possibly imagine. Still, Sif went as slowly as she could, again partly to make it easier on her prey, but mostly to savour the moment, in this case being able to watch inch after inch of her dick disappearing into the bottom of the infamous Agent Carter.

It seemed to take forever, but when her thighs came to rest against those cheeks, announcing that her dick was buried in Peggy Carter's butt, Sif just had to gloat, "Mmmmmmmm yesssssssss, every inch. That's every single inch of my big cock buried deep within your bottom Agent Carter. Oh yes, mmmmmmmmm, it is. And you know what that means, don't you? Huh? What does it mean Angie?"

"It means you own her, Mistress Sif." Angie happily replied.

"As you rightfully should." Sharon added helpfully, then when her Mistress turned to her she softly added, "We were always meant to be yours Mistress Sif."

"That you were." Sif agreed, turning her attention back to Peggy, "And now, you always will be."

Once again there was no response, either from the legendary Agent, or the rest of the audience, leaving Sif to chuckle and savour anally stuffing the mighty Peggy Carter. Then she slowly pulled her hips back until about half of the dildo was out of her butt hole, before pushing it right back inside, and then repeating the process over and over again, slowly establishing a steady rhythm.

Or to put it another way, Sif started officially sodomising Agent Carter. Giving the infamous Founder of SHIELD her first ever ass fucking, something which seemed to give their audience, and especially the Carter family, almost as much twisted joy as it did Sif. Although it was probably nowhere near as pleasurable.

Angie and Sharon would have been the only exceptions to that rule, because knowing their precious Peggy was truly becoming one of them, meaning that they would be together, made this moment better than any physical pleasure, even orgasms. Especially Angie, who wanted Peggy more than anything, and now thanks to their wonderful Mistress Sif she was now getting exactly what she wanted.

However, Angie just couldn't help but be greedy in this moment, and hope that she would be given the privilege of tasting something she'd been thinking about since being enslaved, namely the deepest part of Peggy's ass. Thankfully she had a kind and generous Mistress, who after only a few minutes of butt fucking Peggy pulled her cock out of that big booty and pointed it at the former actress.

"Angie, would you like to taste your best friend's ass?" Sif asked with a wicked grin.

"Oh yes Mistress Sif." Angie beamed happily, quickly crawling into position, only for her Mistress to move back.

"I think you can do better than that." Sif explained with another wicked grin.

"Oh please Mistress Sif, can I suck my best friend's butt off your cock!" Angie immediately pleaded without hesitation, "Ohhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhh, I wanna taste it sooooooo bad! Mmmmmmm, it's all I've thought about ever since you enslaved me. Please? Oh please Mistress Sif, allow me the privilege of sucking the ass cream of Peggy Carter off your big beautiful cock."

"I suppose that will do, but be quick about it. Mmmmmmm, you're one of many salivating over the chance to taste this ass." Sif chuckled, before addressing her other sluts, "As for the rest of you, form an orderly queue. Ooooooooh yes, don't worry, each one of you is going to taste Peggy Carter's ass tonight."

Which of course resulted in another cheer echoing throughout the room, making it clear that Angie didn't have long to enjoy this privilege. But that was okay, because she'd been training hard to improve her cock sucking skills for this moment, so she made the most of it.

Although when she first wrapped her lips around that strap-on Angie just couldn't help closing her eyes, moaning loudly, and then spending a few long seconds to savour the taste of the deepest part of Peggy's ass. Only then did she put her practice to good use, not only beginning to bob her head up and down the shaft, but quickly going lower until she was pushing that butt flavoured dildo into her throat.

"Oooooooooooh yesssssssssss, suck it! Suck it like the ass to mouth loving whore you are!" Sif gleefully encouraged while stroking Angie's hair, "Oh yes, deep throat it! Mmmmmmm yeahhhhhhhh, suck your precious Peggy's butt cream off that dick, so you can give one of your fellow slaves a turn tasting this whore's ass!"

The last thing Angie wanted to do was rush this precious moment, as it was the first time she was tasting Peggy's ass on Mistress Sif's strap-on, and right now she couldn't think of anything more special. Oh yes, Angie wanted to live in this moment forever, but she couldn't.

No, because it didn't take her long to realise this wasn't the last thing she wanted to do, that was displease her precious Mistress Sif, which was unbearable given what a wonderful gift her owner had given her. Especially now Angie had her family back in a way she never knew she wanted, and the last thing she wanted to do was risk losing that because she loved the taste of Peggy's butt so much.

So as much as she hated it Angie forced herself to speed up her bobbing until she was shoving every inch of that dick down her well-trained throat, cleaning it of every drop of Peggy Carter's ass cream. Of course the second that heavenly liquid was all gone Mistress Sif went right back to butt fucking Peggy, and silently shooed Angie away, quickly to be replaced by Sharon.

Then it was Natasha, then Maria, and then a bunch of girls Angie didn't recognise, Mistress Sif seemingly determined to make sure all of her slaves got to taste the ass of the infamous Agent Carter. And Angie actually hoped that was the case, because Peggy's butt tasted like heaven to her, and she was happy so many other women were receiving that precious gift.

Peggy found it so humiliating to have all these women to suck the large dildo that was constantly violating her bottom, especially when Sif began forcing them to do it in front of her. Which she only did because she noticed that Peggy was watching them while they did this. Oh God, Peggy was watching other women tasting her arse!

She wanted to look away, especially when they were directly in front of her, but she just couldn't seem to help herself. Hell, she had found ass to mouth bizarrely captivating to watch, having allowed Sharon and Angie to do it multiple times to her strap-on after she bummed them. But now it was her arse being tasted, and soon she would be the one tasting it, and she might actually enjoy it. And even that wasn't the worst thing about all this.

The very worst part of it was that Peggy was feeling a growing need to beg for more. To beg to be bummed hard and deep and become truly broken. Because it was one thing to submit to this strange woman for the good of her family, to keep them just as she wanted them, hers, but to actually become as mindless a submissive bitch as that slut Sharon, and even her precious Angie?

Peggy wasn't sure she could live with that, although it was looking increasingly like she would have too. And she was just making it so easy. So easy for Mistress Sif to break her, that it was honestly pathetic. God, Peggy had never hated herself more, or feel more humiliated in her life, and it was about to get worse. So much worse.

"Angie, go get a cock, and put it on. Mmmmmmmm yesssssssssss, I want your best friend to ride you." Sif suddenly ordered out of the blue, before turning her attention to the bitch she was currently ass fucking, "As for you, Peg, ohhhhhhhhhhhhh, I want you to ride your best friend's cock with your big fat arse. Oooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhh, your precious Angie maybe your bitch, but just for tonight, you're hers."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Angie quickly replied and obeyed.

Even though she was new to this whole Dom/sub dynamic, Peggy automatically knew that this would be an incredibly big humiliation for her, which caused her to blush furiously. Of course, it could be worse, it could be, her niece, Sharon. Both because of the family connection, and because Sharon might be even more submissive than Angie. Or maybe anyone, for that matter.

More importantly, Peggy was deeply in love with her female best friend, and thankfully, that queer love was returned. Angie had made that very clear. And thus, they could be no doubt that she would make this experience as pleasant as possible for both of them. Hell, the infamous Agent Carter even found herself looking forward to it.

For better or for worse, Sif was in no hurry to let Angie have a turn with Peggy's arse, despite her earlier words. It was for the better, because it made sure that her back door and back passage remained nice and loose, and ready to take a second anal violation. It was for worse, because Sif made it as insulting as possible by smacking those meaty cheeks, and even picking up the pace until Peggy felt the hint of a orgasm, at which point she abruptly pulled out her cock.

Although to be fair, that wasn't all her fault, as that was when Angie was ready. Peggy doubted that was a coincidence, but it really didn't matter, as all that mattered was getting another cock up her arse. Just to get this over with, of course. She wasn't actually enjoying this. That would be absurd.

Absurd, and at least partly true, as to her horror Peggy found herself crying out in mostly pleasure when, after straddling Angie's waist and lining herself up with her best friend's strap-on dick, she pushed herself downwards, inflicting her second ever anal violation upon herself. She then couldn't stop herself from letting out those sounds as she lowered herself all the way downwards, and then started bouncing up and down the dildo.

Just as she predicted, doing this with her precious Angie Martinelli helped soothe the pain, and the humiliation somewhat. But that was also kind of the problem, as it just meant she was enjoying herself even more, and thus getting closer to being the type of shameless anal whore that her niece and best friend was.

"Now you, Sharon." Sif announced, "Go get a cock, so that Auntie Peggy can ride you with her big fat bottom."

"Yes Mistress Sif." Sharon quickly replied and obeyed.

Honestly, Peggy should've seen this coming, but somehow, it was a surprised to her. Although what was even more of a surprise, was she wasn't told when to switch over to her niece, so she spent a few long minutes continuing to anally ride her best friend. Eventually Peggy just decided to get it over with, and again the result was the one she had been expecting, except unfortunately she enjoyed it a lot more than she thought she would.

Then she was ordered back and forth for a little while, mostly whenever she would get close to an orgasm. Something she was sure she was going to have to beg for. And that would come with a price. But she could really pay it? Unfortunately for Agent Carter, the price was even bigger and she thought it would be. And she's going to have to pay it, no matter what.

"Peggy stop your bouncing. And Angie, mmmmmmmmm, spread those big meaty cheeks for me again." Sif suddenly ordered.

"Yes Mistress Sif." Angie quickly replied and obeyed, this time lightly giving Peggy's big bottom a spank before insisting, "Don't embarrass me Peg. Do as you're told. Ooooooooooh yes, do as you're told, and I promise you'll be rewarded for it. Mmmmmmmmm, rewarded with orgasms like you could never imagine."

"Yes you will. Provided you can pay the price." Sif chuckled wickedly, before firmly stating, "But first, a different price is required. Oooooooooooh yesssssssssss, mmmmmmmmm, fuck yeah, relax your big fat ass, Agent Carter, because you're about to lose your double anal cherry."

"What?" Peggy squeaked weakly.

"I'm going to take your double anal cherry." Sif repeated gleefully, before just as gleefully explaining, "And it's exactly what you think it is. Mmmmmmmmm yesssssssssss, it's two big hard cocks up your slutty little ass. Ooooooooooooh, fuck yeah, it's me, and your bestest buddy, shoving both our big dicks up your butt at the same time. And if you can survive that, and still want to top, I really will be impressed. Ohhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, so impressed, I really will let you to keep Sharon and Angie as yours, as long as I can fuck them whenever I want, of course. And you. Oh yes, mmmmmmmmm, after this, the legendary Agent Carter will be my bitch for sure. All you need to do now, is relax, and try and make it easy on yourself."

"You'll love it Peg, I promise." Angie beamed dreamily, before revealing, "I did."

That was extremely hard for Peggy to believe, something that she would happily point out, if she wasn't so dumbfounded by what she just heard. Mostly by what was going to happen to her, but doubly so when sweet little Angie admitted she been through the same thing. That was extremely hard for Peggy to believe, because while she knew her best friend was a lot tougher than she looked, surely no one could take this level of depravity?

And yet, Sif was changing the rules on her, so that if she wanted to get everything that she wanted, that she needed, she would have to go through this. Typical super villain, Peggy thought with a grumble. Although to her credit, Sif didn't just go straight for it, even though Peggy kind of wished she did, as it would have made less likely she would enjoy it.

Instead Sif stuck a finger into her mouth, sucked on it for a few long seconds to make sure it was wet, and then slowly pushed it into Peggy's already fully stuffed back door. Surprisingly, that finger slid in fairly easily, despite the fact that Peggy's bowels seemed so fully packed that it seemed impossible for anything else to fit inside. And yet, Sif did it with ease.

Admittedly, the second finger was less easy, but she put it in, pretty much confirming Peggy's suspicions that she was done for. Then the second dildo was buried within her backside, and all she could do was relax, and wait to be fully broken. Right in front of Angie, no less, although honestly Peggy wasn't sure that was a good thing, or a bad thing. At least she would have a friendly face to look at, but she didn't want Angie, or anyone, to see her like this.

Sif took the time to savour the moment pretty much every step of the way, but especially when stretching the legendary Agent Peggy Carter's already stuffed butt hole. Oh yes, it was always thrilling to watch another woman's most private hole stretch for her, and this was even more special. Both because of who it was, and the fact that it was such an extreme form of anal abuse.

One which had this legendary warrior squirming in humiliation. It was just so beautiful to Sif. Especially when the head of her cock slid through Peggy Carter's butt hole, and into her big fat bottom. Which of course, caused Agent Carter to let out a loud cry of pain and humiliation, causing Sif to chuckle wickedly, and gloat about her victory.

"And there it is, mmmmmmmmm, your double anal cherry, gone. Taken by a superior woman. Taken by me, the new owner of Peggy Carter." Sif chuckled wickedly, "You hear me, Peg? Huh? I own your ass! I own you. Ooooooooooooh yesssssssssss, I've robbed you of your anal cherry, and your double anal cherry. They're mine now, and they always will be. And you know it. Just like you know that your ass will forever belong to me. It's mine, all mine! And with it, the rest of you. All mine! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkk yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, Agent Peggy Carter is all mine. And now, mmmmmmmmmm, I'm going to prove it. Oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeeesssssssssssssssss, take it bitch, fucking take it!"

Unsurprisingly there was no reply from poor Peggy, who was clearly trying to desperately relax and get used to the sensation of having her most private hole stretched like never before. Which was the other thing that Sif savoured before continuing her journey through the other woman's bowels, pushing inch after inch of her cock in alongside Angie's dick, creating another beautiful sight that Sif got to enjoy for maybe what was a minute or two.

Then her thighs came to rest against those meaty cheeks, announcing that the full length of both of those cocks were as deep as they could go inside that big fat ass. Something else which poor Peggy struggled to take, as Sif savoured the moment by taunting her some more.

"Every inch! That's every inch of TWO big dicks in your slutty little ass!" Sif again chuckled wickedly, "Ooooooooooh yessssssssss, mmmmmmmmmm, that's every single inch of TWO big strap-on dicks deep inside your big fat slutty ass! Oh yes, if this doesn't make you a completely broken anal slave, nothing will. Then again, I think you're already there, you're just too stubborn to admit it. But you will. Ohhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, you will, because I'm about to double butt fuck the legendary Agent Carter into submission. Ohhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss, take it Agent Carter, take it. Mmmmmmmm, take it, and become my double anal bitch! My anal loving dyke pet. My slave! Mine! All mine! Oh yes, oooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeessssssssss!"

Again, the once mighty Peggy Carter had nothing to say, probably because she was trying to desperately relax and get used to the feeling of having two big dicks stretching her fat ass. That, and just the humiliation of being dominated like never before. Fuck, it was truly delicious for Sif. So much so, she was only too happy to give poor Peggy plenty of time to relax while she savoured the moment, and offered up some wicked words.

Of course, inevitably Sif began slowly pumping her hips back and forth, and thus officially starting the sodomy. Although in this case, she was sodomizing another woman with two dicks, instead of one, those dildos packed in there so tightly that it caused the other to move. Which was just what Sif was banking on.

There were times when her more bold servants, like Gamora and Nebula, would thrust up into another bitch's ass hole, to share that with her while they might be Slaves of Sif, they were superior. Sif even found it quite amusing, in the right circumstances. But not now.

No, she wanted to have complete control of the double butt fucking, making Angie perfect for this position. Sharon too, and while it was an easy choice when it came to who should help her break in this big booty, that didn't mean that Sharon had to be left out entirely. No, Sif had a very wicked idea for including Agent Peggy Carter's niece, which just might help break this bitch once and for all.

Sharon had spent a lot of her life inspiring to be Agent Peggy Carter, and to her shame jealous of her. She had always wanted to follow in her Aunt's footsteps, but those were incredibly big shoes to fill. Ironically, now it was her Aunt who was following in her footsteps. And yet, Sharon had never been more jealous of her. Oh God yes, the blonde's butt hole quivered with jealousy, wishing she was the one being so obscenely stretched.

Or at the very least, for her to be involved in some other way. Not that she was expecting it at that point, and Sharon told herself that she would be happy with just watching. And she was, for a while. But she was incredibly grateful when she got a wonderful surprise treat.

"Awww, I think your nieces feeling left out." Sif almost casually said, before suggesting, "Shall we include her in our fun? Huh?"

Before poor Peggy had a chance to answer she was pulled up and off of Angie's dick, and quickly slammed down onto Sharon's strap-on, all while Sif's cock never left that poor little ass hole. Although she had taken several double ass fuckings at this point, Sharon had never experienced such a quick penetration before, and she felt bad for her Aunt. And yet, she still felt jealous of her.

Because sure, the legendary Agent Peggy Carter let out a loud, pitiful cry, but Sharon bet that pain was exquisite. She could see it on her face. Oh yes, this infamous superspy was enjoying the feeling of having her bottom stretched for a second time by a second strap-on. Which had to be unbearably humiliating for her, but again, that was just part of the charm.

Once both strap-ons were fully embedded deep within the original Agent Carter's bowels, Mistress Sif paused for a few long seconds to savour the moment, and allowed poor Aunt Peggy to dwell in this moment. She then started pumping her hips back and forth, causing both of these big dildos to be pumped in and out of the infamous Peggy Carter's most private hole, and thus officially beginning the second double butt fucking of the night.

And then just as she seemed to be getting used to the sensation, the war hero was treated to her third double butt fucking. And then her fourth, and then her fifth, and so on. Oh God, Mistress Sif started moving her latest conquest back and forth between her best friend and her niece, maximizing the pain for her.

Even though Sharon literally got a close up look at the pain and humiliation on her Aunt's face, she was still jealous of her, because what was also clear in that moment was that increasingly the other Agent Carter was loving it. Oh yes, it even reached the point that Aunt Peggy seemed to enjoy the initial double anal penetration and butt stuffing.

And of course, it pushed her ever closer to the moment that she would treasure forever. That this whole twisted family would treasure forever. Namely, of course, the moment that the proud Peggy Carter broke completely, and became just another slave of Sif. Just like Sharon, Angie, and so many others had done.

Peggy was done, and she knew it. Mistress Sif was always going to win this battle of wills between them. How could she not? She was literally a goddess, with a ridiculous amount of experience when it came to turning lesser women into her fuck toys. If anything, Peggy was proud of the fact that she had resisted breaking for this long. Also grateful that the thing which finally broke her was something so understandable.

Because really, who could take this kind of thing, and not break? Especially considering it wasn't even just double anal, but going back and forth in between the love of her life and her niece, helping their Mistress break her, which surely no one could take without breaking.

In the end, it wasn't even her pride which held her back. No, it was the fact that she was so exhausted and overwhelmed. Not just from everything that had happened tonight, but just everything. Her whole life flashed before her eyes and she yearned for the sweet release of being broken. Of giving herself completely to Mistress Sif. Of the completion of the surrender she had fought against for so long.

Well, also when the time came, she wanted to make sure she was skewered on Angie's cock, as well as of course, Mistress Sif's dick. Yes, she wanted to stare into the eyes of the woman she loved, while declaring her never-ending devotion to the goddess that brought them back together, and save them from the hell which was never admitting how they truly felt about each other.

"Harder! Fuck me harder, oooooooooooh, and I'll be your slave!" Peggy cried out desperately, "Pound my arse! Ohhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, pound my fucking arse, and make me your bitch! Ooooooooooooh yessssssssssss, mmmmmmmmm, make me your anal bitch, your dyke whore, ohhhhhhhhhhhh, a fucking slave of Sif! Yesssssssssssss, I, Peggy Carter, want to be a slave of Sif. Oh please, Mistress Sif, enslave me! Make me yours, mmmmmmmmmm, all yours! Just like Angie, mmmmmmmmm, and Sharon, mmmmmmmmmm, and all of fucking SHIELD! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSS, BUM ME! I NEED TO BE BUM BY TWO BIG DICKS! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDDDD, FUCK ME!"

After what seemed like an eternity Mistress Sif finally increased her pace, bringing poor Peggy to the edge of orgasm in a matter of seconds, and turning her into a completely incoherent mess. Perhaps just to make extra sure she would be broken Mistress Sif then kept her latest conquest in that state of torturous pleasure for a few long seconds, maybe even a full minute, before finally giving Peggy what she so desperately needed in that moment.

Which was of course, an orgasm. Although not just any orgasm, but by far the greatest of her life. Which was really saying something, considering what she had been receiving lately from Sharon and especially her precious Angie, but it was true. Oh God, it was wonderfully true.

Unsurprisingly, it was followed by another, and another, and another, as Mistress Sif without a doubt proved her superiority, and completely broke the infamous Agent Carter. Something which in that moment Peggy was ironically grateful for. God, she couldn't wait to get down on her knees and thank her new owner for the privilege she was giving her. For, well, everything really.

But maybe especially this moment, as once again, her understanding of pleasure was redefined. Which was the last coherent thought she had for quite a while, as she became lost in staring into Angie's eyes, silently showing gratitude to her as well, as just having her here made this whole experience that more wonderful.

Sif couldn't be sure she had finally succeeded in breaking the mighty Peggy Carter, but as always, she wasn't taking chances. No, she was going to use every ounce of her strength to brutalize the other woman's back door. And not just everything she should be giving a human. Not this time.

No, she would have her beloved Wanda use her magic to fix Peggy Carter's bottom, if need be, but for now she would truly give it everything she had, causing those meaty cheeks to jiggle like never before, which was really saying something, given everything else that had happened. Although it helped that she was also smacking that big booty with one hand, while using the other to pull back on the long brunette hair in front of her. She also regularly switched hands, so that she could brutalize both cheeks.

Which made it increasingly hard not to cum herself, but Sif was a goddess, one who had a lot of experience holding back when she needed too. Although it perhaps had never been harder, because while Peggy Carter was no physical threat to her, and never really sooner chance against her, it still felt like a special achievement. With this win. she was completely conquering SHIELD.

Or should that be, breaking SHIELD, Sif thought with a grin. Oh yes, this was a female warrior which all of the female warriors on this planet looked up too, and now she had finally broken her. Broken her with a nice hard double ass fucking, which was literally causing the girl cum to squirt out of Peggy Carter.

The fact that her sex slaves were watching this, including the highest ranked female members of SHIELD, featuring Sharon Carter, and the woman Peggy loved Angie Martinelli, also made this wonderfully special. And the happy expression on their faces as she double butt fucked their precious Peg, and completely broke her, was definitely something that made Sif cum wonderfully hard.

Well that, and the other end of the dildo bashing against her clit, the sight and feeling of those meaty cheeks jiggling for her, and just the mental high of breaking the infamous Agent Carter. Of course, she made sure that her own words were also a factor, just so they could have a big finish.

"YOU'RE MINE, BITCH! OOOOOOOOOOOOH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS, MMMMMMMMMMMM, AGENT CARTER IS MINE!" Sif taunted, "ALL MINE! YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS, OOOOOOOOOOOOH FUCK, I OWN YOU NOW, PEG! AGENT PEGGY CARTER IS MY ASS WHORE, MY BUTT SLUT, OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, MY ANAL LOVING SLAVE! YOU, YOUR FAMILY, AND ALL OF SHIELD ARE MINE! YES YOU ARE. OH YES! OHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK YEAHHHHHHHHHHHHH, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAKKKKKKKKKKKKK FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK, MINE! YOU'RE ALL MY FUCKING PROPERTY! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!"

For better or for worse, Sif got completely lost in this, powering herself through orgasm after orgasm to make sure that she finished the job, and showed off in front of her fuck pets, but most of all, she just got lost in the fun of it. Which was a good thing, that meant she would achieve her goals, but she also got dangerously close to collapsing, which would be an unacceptable sign of weakness. Especially with such a big audience.

Luckily she was just about able to avoid that, stopping at the last moment, and then yanking her dildo out of Peggy's butt hole, before moving back to admire her prize. As they were so tightly packed in there together, both those dildos came out at the same time, and trying to be helpful, Angie spread those cheeks, providing the perfect view of that widely stretched ass hole.

"No Angie, let Peggy do it." Sif scolded, grinning as she added, "Ooooooooooh yesssssssssss, mmmmmmmmm, let your best friend Peggy Carter prove once and for all she's mine, by spreading her cheeks."

"Yes, Mistress Sif. Sorry, Mistress Sif." Angie quickly replied and obeyed.

"Peg?" Sif asked mockingly, and then further pushed, "Do as you're told."

"Yes, Mistress Sif. Sorry, Mistress Sif." Peggy replied and obeyed, albeit more slowly.

Peggy didn't hesitate out of a desire not to do this. No, she was simply exhausted, physically and mentally. However, she forced herself to do as she was told, like a good little slave of Sif. Because that's what she was now. That was all she would be from now on, something she proved by pushing her big bottom high into the air, reaching back, and spreading her cheeks, so everyone could see just how widely her back hole was gaping open.

Which was a lot. Oh God, it felt like she was so widely and deeply stretched back there, it was truly like the Grand Canyon. And yet, it wouldn't be enough. Not even with Wanda using her magic to make sure everyone got a good look, and the image would be safe forever. No, Peggy would be required to further humiliate herself, and she wasn't waiting long.

"Good girl, Agent Carter." Sif purred with wicked delight, before pushing, "Now, tell me what you are."

"I'm yours, Mistress Sif. All yours." Peggy quickly replied, then blushed, and then with a small gulp, forced herself to continue, "I'm your bitch. Oh God, I'm your anal whore, your lesbian slut, your... your slave. Oh my God, I, Peggy Carter, am nothing now, but a slave of Sif. Thank you, my Mistress. Thank you for enslaving me, my family and SHIELD."

Those words hung in the air for a few long seconds, and then Sif chuckled, "Good little dyke slut, mmmmmmmmm, now let's finish the night in style with a little more ass to mouth. Natasha, Maria suck the cocks of Angie and Sharon, while Peggy cleans mine. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh yessssssssss, mmmmmmmmm, let us truly celebrate the breaking of SHIELD in style."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Natasha replied and eagerly obeyed.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Maria replied and eagerly obeyed.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Peggy whimpered softly, but also obeyed.

It was a little surprising, and very disappointing, that Peggy wasn't permitted to suck all those cocks clean. Then again, she could see the benefit of having two of the biggest female names in the history of SHIELD eagerly sucking the arse cream of Peggy Carter.

Something which the now broken woman was allowed to watch for a few long seconds, before a gentle cough from Mistress Sif told her it was time for her to join Natasha Romanoff and Maria Hill in sucking cock. Which was more than enough time to see both those strong, powerful women lovingly going to town on those butt flavoured dicks, moaning happily pretty much the entire time. Which honestly, Agent Carter was guilty of doing, when the time came.

While this wasn't her first time tasting arse, or even her own booty, thanks to kissing her queer sluts after a rim job, this was the first time that Peggy was tasting the deepest part of a bottom, and to her shame, she loved it right from the start. She could claim that she was experiencing aftershocks from her multiple orgasms, but that wasn't much better, considering what caused them.

Besides, it would be a lie that everyone here would easily see through, especially her Mistress Sif. Oh God, the truth was she loved the taste of her own arse, which in a way made her even more broken. Or maybe she only liked it, because she was broken? Honestly, it didn't matter at that moment. No, all that mattered was cleaning that cock, both because she wanted too, and more importantly, because Mistress Sif wanted her too.

So after savouring that perverted flavour for a few long seconds, Peggy began bobbing her head up and down the dildo, taking as much as she could, and then using her tongue to clean the rest. Which made her feel bad, as right now effortlessly the other slaves of Sif were deep throating those dildos.

Then again, they had practice that she just didn't. But she was sure she was going to get it. Oh yes, all she had to do was look up at her Mistress grinning down at her, to know that she was going to get a lot of practice with this, and a lot of other things. And honestly Peggy was looking forward to it, even if, to her great relief, she still wanted to top Sharon and especially Angie. And of course, even more slaves of Sif.

Chapter 165: Chapter 165. Sif enslaves (SLAVES OF SIF)

"And who are these lovely ladies?" Sif purred with delight.

"Tandy Bowen. Karolina Dean and Nico Minoru." Wanda listed the names of the new, barely legal, additions to her Mistress's collection, "You wanted some fresh meat, ideally with superpowers. And these three beauties are from two separate teams, operating out of New Orleans and Los Angeles respectively. This one is a witch, like me, but not as powerful. This one is an alien, like you, Gamora and Nebula."

"And this one is another assassin, but not as powerful?" Sif guessed.

"Actually, she has the power of Daggers." Wanda explained, and then when Mistress Sif gave her a look, she further explained, "She can create shards of light, which look like daggers."

"They are daggers." Tandy whined, "And it's cooler than it sounds."

"I'm sure." Sif said dryly.

"And the way she and the alien light up is quite effective in battle." Wanda continued with a wicked smile, then admitting, "Also the alien flies."

"I'm half Human, half Gibborim." Karolina protested, and then grumbled when she was ignored, "But fine, keep calling me alien."

"And you're all willing to accept my generous offer?" Sif questioned.

"Generous offer?" Nico spat angrily, no longer able to hold her tongue, "You kidnapped us, and you won't let us leave until we've had sex with you! Do you have any idea how fucked up that is? Do you?"

"You and your girlfriend can walk free right now, if you tell me you don't want to be my bitches, and mean it." Sif grinned wickedly, causing Nico to blush, "But I don't need to ask Wanda what's in your minds, or in your hearts. Mmmmmmmmm yessssssssssss, you both yearn for a Mistress. And don't worry, mmmmmmmmm, I'm going to make sure you two cuties get exactly what you want."

"What about me?" Tandy questioned, "Unlike these two, I'm not gay."

"Nico's bi." Karolina protested.

"Whatever." Tandy dismissed, "The point is, I'm not into girls, and I shouldn't even be here right now."

"And you mean that?" Sif questioned, walking over to Tandy, towering over the tiny girl, and looking down into her eyes, "Do you?"

"Ye, yes..." Tandy stammered, not even believing it herself. Then she gritted her teeth, and forcefully added, "But I get it, you won't believe me, so let's just get this over with, yeah? Because it's only been a night, and I can't listen to Karolina and Nico having sex, when they think they're being sneaky, again. It's just so... awkward."

"Oh my God!" Nico explained softly, horrified.

"Sorry." Karolina apologized with a blush.

"You honestly didn't enjoy it?" Sif questioned wickedly, "The sound of them, expressing their love for one another? Fingering each other's hot little pussies? Moaning into the other's mouth, because they couldn't control themself, but they didn't want you to know that? You weren't at least a little tempted to touch yourself? Or better yet, join them?"

"No." Tandy said, although less confidently this time.

"Very well." Sif sighed wistfully, before telling the little thief, "You may go. I assure you, no one will stop you. My precious Wanda will make sure of it. As for you two, strip."

Tandy didn't believe this bitch. Not for a second. Or at least, that was her excuse for why she froze to the spot, and just stared at the other two teens. Something she continued doing even as Karolina cautiously removed her top, shoes, and pants, before standing there awkwardly, and looking at her girlfriend pleadingly. Nico looked pleadingly back for a few long seconds, then sighed, and also stripped off down to her underwear.

The two members of The Runaways then removed their bras, and finally, their panties, before standing there awkwardly. Well, just like last night, this whole thing was awkward, and yet, Tandy found herself captivated by it.

Which very much continued to be the case when Sif removed her clothes with a ridiculous amount of grace and seduction, considering she was wearing heavy armour, leaving only Tandy as the one fully dressed. And yet, somehow, it was Tandy who felt the most awkward of all, especially over the next few minutes, where things unsurprisingly heated up.

Starting with Sif moving forwards, cupping Karolina's face with both hands, and pulling her into a passionate kiss. Oh God, Tandy was watching two girls kiss. And to aliens, for that matter. Something she got a reminder of, when Karolina's natural skin tone, namely her shiny pink skin shone through. Which apparently meant that she was excited.

That was also unsurprising, considering she was being kissed by a statuesque goddess. What wasn't surprising, was that she seemed just as happy watching her girlfriend kiss her. Oh God, Sif started going back and forth in between the lips of Karolina and Nico, and although initially Nico was a lot more hesitant than her teammate and lover, they both eventually relaxed and let Sif have her way with them.

And God help her, Tandy wanted to join them. Which had to be an effective Sif's magic, right? Or Wanda's? Because Tandy had been sure that she was straight. Sure, she had the occasional moment of curiosity, like last night, but nothing serious. Nothing like this. She didn't think. But now she was questioning everything she thought she knew about herself.

"You're still here?" Sif question casually, gently pressing the heads of Karolina and Nico together, so they would become distracted by kissing each other.

"I... I... I, I..." Tandy stammered, for once words failing her.

"That's good." Sif added just as casually, as if Tandy hadn't spoken at all, "You can stay, you know? Just watch? But, you need to remove your clothes. It's only fair. Mmmmmmmmm, I can't have you making these hot little sluts feeling uncomfortable, now can I? And besides, mmmmmmmmmm, I want the best view possible, WHEN you start touching that hot little body of yours."

Which was infuriating, and yet the only thing Tandy could say in reply was, "Okay."

She then just stood there for a few more long minutes, and then without really thinking about it, she started taking off her clothes too. Which was ridiculous. She should just leave. Or better yet, she should have been yelling at Sif for being so presumptuous. And for fooling around with teenagers, when she was over a thousand years old. God, that was so creepy.

And she was coming in between a happy couple. And yet, at the rate this was going, Tandy would be doing the exact same thing. And God help her, she wanted too. Oh fuck, she wanted to kiss Karolina, and Nico, and even Sif. Along with so much more. Oh God, what was happening here? What was she doing, and why couldn't she stop?

Sif thoroughly enjoyed watching a woman slowly surrendering to her, and whether they were aware of it or not, all three of these girls were doing just that. Tandy Bowen included. In fact, Tandy's transition may have been her favourite, as it was adorable to see her from going from acting like she was going to leave, to just another mindless lesbian slut, because she just couldn't help herself. Oh yes, that truly was a treat.

Although there was definitely something to be said for Karolina and even Nico being far more willing to give themselves to her, and obviously they were her main focus for quite a while, as the three of them went back and forth between kissing each other.

Then without warning Sif lifted Karolina up into the air, making the half breed cry out and stiffen with apprehension. However, she quickly relaxed, and moaned happily, as her new Mistress wrapped her lips around one of her nipples, and began gently sucking on it. Sif then of course moved over to the other nipple, and repeated the process, before going back and forth.

Along the way, she kissed the soft flesh surrounding them, making sure to give every inch of Karolina's beautiful boobs the attention they deserved. Just like she did with Nico's tits a few minutes later, putting one girl down, and picking up the other so she could repeat the process. Albeit without Nico initially freezing, showing just how into this she had already become.

As she was already on something of a roll, Sif was tempted to push her luck by walking right up to Tandy, and burying her face in those big, glorious tits of hers. Admittedly, they couldn't compared to the massive breasts of Darcy Lewis or Natasha Romanoff, but they were still fairly impressive. Easily as good as Karolina's tits, if not better.

Although even Nico had quite a nice little pair. And it all seemed to pay off, when Sif was able to press down onto the heads of Karolina and Nico, bringing them down to her own tits, which the two teens were only too happy to latch onto and suck on happily for a few long minutes, while their Mistress locked eyes with Tandy, and grinned wickedly.

"Get on the bed." Sif then ordered softly, pushing Karolina and Nico gently away from her, and clarifying, "I want you to line up, laying on your backs with your legs spread, so I can taste what you have to offer me. That means you too, Tandy. Mmmmmmmmmm yesssssssssss, you can still pretend like I won't be eating your pussy before this night is over, but if you stay, I want you to line up, like a good girl."

"Okay." Tandy whimpered pathetically, her head down, and blushing furiously.

"And by that, you mean?" Sif questioned firmly.

"Erm... yes, Mistress Sif?" Tandy replied hesitantly.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Karolina replied quickly after that.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Nico was the last to hesitantly reply.

It also took them a while to obey, but that was more than forgivable, given that this was their first time and all. Sif actually found it really cute. Especially given that she was expecting Tandy to keep protesting, or at least not to obey right away, and yet, not only had she obeyed, but she had even used Sif's proper title.

Yes, she had needed a little push, but she did it. Oh fuck, and now Mistress Sif at three tasty treats spread out in front of her, just waiting for her to taste them, and in doing so, she pushed these teens further into submission to her. The question was, where did she start? Fuck, it was so hard to choose, when they all looked, and smelled, so good.

Nico couldn't believe this was happening. One moment she was telling herself, and more importantly Karolina that they wouldn't give this bitch what she wanted. Agreed that they would stand united with Tandy, and get them out of this together. Or at the very least, negotiate getting the straight girl out of this. But they were only supposed to accept a compromise after weeks of protest.

Maybe months. That was what they had all agreed too, and yet, five minutes within the presence of Mistress Sif, and all three of them were spreading their legs, and offering themselves to the intimidating woman. Which was beyond embarrassing, and yet, Nico would be lying if she said it wasn't incredibly exciting. Even if the bitch was threatening to fuck her girl in front of her.

Unless somebody did something soon, that was exactly what was going to happen, as Mistress Sif even further teased it by lowering her mouth to Karolina's cunt, and lingering there for a few long minutes. Enough to have Karolina whimpering with anticipation. Then all of a sudden, she was moving her mouth to the side, sticking out her tongue, and sliding it over a pussy.

Over Nico's pussy. Oh fuck, somehow it was Nico's pussy, which was the first to receive the honour of Mistress Sif's tongue sliding over it, with the results being very predictable. Namely, the young witch crying out loudly with overwhelming pleasure. Which was mostly because of what she was feeling, and not because she was surprised.

Of course, she was more guilty than surprised, immediately looking over at Karolina apologetically. Thankfully her girlfriend gave her an understanding look and even reached out to take her hand in hers, so they could share what ended up being a far to brief moment with each other. It was hard to tell whether Mistress Sif was allowing them to have that, or simply savouring the taste of Nico's pussy, but either way, the result was the same.

Namely, a few brief seconds of peace, and then Nico found herself crying out in pleasure again. Which was something she did a lot over the next few minutes, along with whimpers and moans, as the older woman's tongue gently caressed her cunt over and over again.

Then Mistress Sif moved over to Karolina and gave her the same treatment, which understandably left Nico feeling incredibly jealous, but not really as much as she should be. After all, this was Karolina Dean, the girl she had fallen in love with, hard and fast, and now she was cheating on her right in front of her. They both were. Oh God, they were cheating on each other, and while it hurt, it was also overwhelmingly hot.

So much so, it actually seemed worth the sacrifice. Which had to be the magic talking. Nico tried to constantly remind herself of that, and the fact that she needed to stay focused and resisting this bitch. But God help her, her body was already surrendering to this goddess, and she feared the rest of her would soon follow.

Tandy more or less had the same fears. Yes, she wasn't watching a lover cheating on her, but suddenly she had gone from straight to laying there with her legs open, waiting for another woman to lick her pussy, straight after getting a taste of a couple of lesbians. Oh God, this was so gay. And hot.

And she knew on some level she was being affected by some kind of magic, but in that moment it was really, really hard to care, as she had never been more turned on by watching Mistress Sif move from first one pussy to another. Especially as Tandy knew she was about to get the same treatment, and very nearly begged for it, just before it happened, as the anticipation was just so great.

Like her two friends before her, Tandy's eyes went wide and she cried out loudly in pure pleasure when she finally received the gift of Mistress Sif's tongue sliding over her pussy, and then lingering on her clit just right, before repeating the process over and over again. God, she'd never received anything even close to this level of pleasure before.

No wonder Nico and Karolina were so gay for each other. Then again, this probably felt so good because of Mistress Sif's magic, right? Which was the same reason she was left feeling incredibly jealous as after half a dozen licks, the older woman moved her mouth to the other two teens, and gave them the same kind of attention.

It was also why Tandy wasn't just jealous of Nico and Karolina for receiving that kind of treatment, but also Mistress Sif. Oh God, something was turning her into a pussy craving slut! Or more accurately, a girl craving slut, given that she wanted to do so much more than simply eat pussy in that moment. She wanted to slide her hands and mouth all over those beautiful bodies.

Worship their tits, and even their asses. And maybe most of all, in that moment, she wanted to kiss them. Which apparently was a feeling which was shared by Nico and Karolina, the two girlfriends ultimately giving in to their desire to do that, making this moment so much more twisted, and just flat-out beautiful.

In that moment, Tandy wished she was brave enough to kiss Nico. Or maybe even get in between the two of her friends and take it in turns to kiss them. Oh God, that's exactly what she wanted to do right now, and given the few looks they had given her, she always wondered whether they would let her. God, one way or another, she really wanted to start using her mouth to please the other women.

Hell, in that moment, she wanted it more than receiving a pussy licking. Well, as long as she got to cum right afterwards. Or maybe even during. Oh yes, it felt like all it would take was a little rubbing of her clit to make her cum while eating pussy. And all of a sudden, she had the opportunity to do just that.

"Mmmmmmmmmmm, you all taste delicious." Sif half chuckled, half moaned, as she lifted herself up and crawled forwards, "I knew that you would. But... I'm interested to see how you are at being the one doing the licking. Particularly you, my little lezzie slut. Ooooooooooh yesssssssssss, I have a lot of bi bitches, but let's see what the proper lesbian can do."

"Yes, yesssssssss, let me please you, Mistress Sif. Please you with my mouth." Karolina pleaded dreamily, before thankfully being silenced by a pussy being pressed to her lips.

Karolina briefly worried that she was coming across as too eager, or worse, that it would be the final straw for Nico, her girlfriend freaking out, breaking up with her, and the two of them never speaking again. Unfortunately, the latter was still a horrifying possibility, but at least for now, she could take comfort in the fact that she couldn't sense anything like that from her lover.

Although honestly, Nico's feelings weren't the priority for her that they should be in that moment. No, in that moment, her main focus was the chance to worship the pussy of a literal goddess, her mouth literally watering just at the thought of it. God, her heart even fluttered at the knowledge that Mistress Sif was giving her this honour first.

She had pretty much always known she was gay, but Karolina only ever really wanted to have sex with Nico Minoru before this. Well, she had some passing fantasies of course, like ones involving the original female Avenger. But then again, seemingly every girl her age confessed to having a 'girl crush' on Natasha Romanoff, AKA The Black Widow.

The difference being that Karolina would have done something about it, given half the chance. And now she had the chance to taste the pussy of a woman easily just as intimidating and sexy, and somehow she ended up tasting better than she thought she would, which was really, really saying something. God, it was practically enough to make her lose her mind for a few long, slow minutes.

Thankfully, she was normally the giver in the relationship she had with Nico, meaning Karolina had a lot of practice with her mind busy savouring the taste, while her body went into business for itself. Or at least, her tongue did, given that was the part of her body, which continued worshiping the tasty treat now hovering over it.

Just like she talked Nico into doing. Oh yes, it was hard not to think of her girlfriend sitting on her face right now, which just made this moment even better. In fact, Karolina never, ever wanted it to end, given that in this moment, her entire world was simply pussy, and that was all that she wanted. More than even some satisfaction of her own.

Unfortunately, it was a heaven which couldn't last forever, and all too soon Mistress Sif was moving away, and giving 'the other proper lesbian' a chance to show what she could do. Karolina wanted to point out that Nico identified as bi, but it was unsurprising that she couldn't get the words out. Or her normally talkative girlfriend, for that matter, given that another woman sat on her girlfriend's face, expecting to be pleasured.

And there was no hesitation from her girlfriend to do so. And in that moment, Karolina wasn't even jealous of the other woman in the equation. No, she was jealous of Nico, and then Tandy, for being allowed the privilege of tasting their Mistress's yummy little pussy.

Sif had so enjoyed tasting these women. In fact, she wanted to push it further. To make each of them cum in her mouth and all over her face, before she even started getting any satisfaction herself. Maybe eat their asses too. Hell, she was very close to 69'ing with them, as a reward for doing such a good job with eating her pussy. Which definitely included Tandy Bowen, who was a natural at all of this.

However, there would be time enough for that later. For now, it was important to make it crystal clear who was in charge. So after she had sampled each of those tasty treats, perhaps more often than she should have, Sif demanded some attention herself, and definitely got it.

Each of those little sluts was more eager to lick her cunt than the last, and while Karolina definitely had the advantage when it came to experience, there was definitely something to be said for the eagerness of Tandy, once she properly relaxed and started enjoying herself. Nico was somewhere in the middle, which was a delicious combination, and more importantly, offering her three different ways of getting licked.

Which was truly intoxicating, but maybe a little too much so. Especially combined with the enthusiastic pussy licking Nico and especially Tandy were giving her. Of course, Sif could have easily ordered them to slow down or speed up at any time, but in the end, it was an easy choice for her.

"Make me cum, you little bitches!" Sif ordered after a decent amount of time just enjoying the enthusiastic pussy licking, "Make me cum in your hot little mouths and all over your pretty little faces. Oooooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhh, that's it. Good girls. Work that clit just like that. More, more, more, more, mmmmmmmmmm, more! Yesssssssssssss, prove that you want to be nothing but my cunt loving little dyke sluts! My little lesbo whores! My slaves. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh, fuck yeah, prove that you are worthy of being slaves of Sif. Oh yes, mmmmmmmmm, prove it by tongue fucking me. Oh yes, shove your tongues inside my pussy, and prove that OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS, JUST LIKE THAT, AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!"

While she held back for a decent amount of time, Sif could have waited even longer, and she almost regretted not doing so once she started talking. After all, the pleasure had been wonderful, even without cumming, and there was always something to be said for holding herself back for as long as she could. Especially when it was introducing a girl to the joys of eating pussy, as in the case of Tandy Bowen.

However, cumming in her mouth and all over her face would also be effective, and Sif was really looking forward to what came after this. Namely, lining these girls up, and taking each one of their asses, and making them hers. Now that would really break them in, the thought of it only pushing her closer to climax.

Ironically, it was Tandy who actually made her cum that first time. Sif had continued switching between the faces of the teens, and Karolina was first to push her tongue inside her, and push her new Mistress as close to cumming as she possibly could, before Sif moved away, and tried to calm herself down by sitting on Tandy's face.

However, the alleged straight girl immediately shoved her tongue inside her new owner, and fucked her hard with it, until it became just all too much for the more experienced woman. Oh yes, Sif came nice and hard, and then she made sure she continued doing so. And, even though it was tempting to remain where she was, being the generous Dom that she was, Sif forced herself to allow Nico and Karolina to get a chance to taste her cum.

Tandy was fairly certain that she could make this woman cum for her, considering how she was obviously enjoying this, and even had assistance from some real queer girls. However, she didn't think she would be the first to get the privilege, so when Mistress Sif first came, she was taken by surprise. As a result, she pretty much missed all of that precious liquid.

Which was kind of sad, but she also kind of liked the feeling of another woman cumming in her face. She loved it, actually. Oh yes, she loved it, as it felt like the dominant woman was marking her as hers. On some level, she knew that she had been afraid of that before, but now it seemed like a precious gift.

Now Tandy wanted to be a lesbian sex slave for this goddess more than anything. And she was more than willing to prove herself worthy of being a slave of Sif. Once she recovered from the initial shock of having another woman cum in her face. Thankfully she was able to do that before Mistress Sif got too upset with her, and even sort of made it up to her, shoving her tongue back inside her top's cunt, and fucking her with it until she made her cum again.

Only this time, she was able to swallow a decent amount of that precious liquid, which almost made her cum too. Although at the very least, Tandy was sure in that moment, that this made her one of this goddess's bitches, and a lesbian.

Then Mistress Sif lifted herself off of Tandy's face, and suddenly she wasn't so sure. She still had the taste of heaven on her lips, and definitely craved more, but at the same time, Tandy was really aware that she had identified as straight only a few hours ago, and now she wasn't sure what to think.

Because she was obviously aware that what was happening to her could have been because of magic, and she promised herself she wouldn't be just another notch on the belt of Mistress Sif. Even if it looked so very inviting in that moment, as she watched first Nico and then finally Karolina receiving the same treatment that she had, and clearly loving it just as much as she had. With maybe the only difference being that they didn't seem to worry about it afterwards.

Hell, Karolina leaned over and kissed her girlfriend pretty much, as soon as she had the chance, meaning they could share the taste, and just enjoy the afterglow of what they had done. And Nico didn't even hesitate for a second to kiss back, and even stare at her lovingly while her girl was kissing their Mistress. And oh God, Tandy was actually jealous of them in that moment.

They seemed so at peace, while she was so very unsure of herself. Except when Mistress Sif kissed her. Then she didn't hesitate for a first second. Why would she, when given the privilege of kissing a goddess? Or when given the privilege to kiss Nico and Karolina, something that their top gently pushed them into after the initial kissing, the four of them then making out with each other for what seemed like an eternity.

"So..." Sif began with a wicked grin, "Who here is an anal virgin?"

"Seriously?" Tandy whimpered softly, feeling like she was finally coming back to herself after this terrifying question.

"Oh sweetie, you must've seen what I require from my slaves." Sif chuckled wickedly, going so far as to add, "I bet you've even dreamed of it."

"No." Tandy shook her head, although she hated how unsure she sounded, both with her first word, and what directly followed, "I'd never... I'm not... I...."

"Anal virgin, got it." Sif said dismissively, before pointing out, "If you really don't want too, you're again welcome to leave. But we both know what you want, so save us all some time, and bend over. Mmmmmmmmm yessssssssssss, that goes for all of you. I want you all in a row, ready to become my anal bitches. After you answer the original question, of course."

There was a brief pause, then Karolina hesitantly replied, "Erm... I, I'm a virgin back there."

"Me too." Nico said softly, after a brief pause.

"Excellent, mmmmmmmmm, three virgin butt holes for me to violate. Oooooooooooooh, this really will be so much fun." Sif grinned with delight, before pushing, "Now like I said, bend over and present your cute little asses to me. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, give them to your new Mistress Sif. And remember to address me properly. All of you."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Karolina replied hesitantly.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Nico replied quickly after that.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Tandy was the last to hesitantly reply.

Sif then watched as one by one all three girls turned over onto their stomachs, and lifted their asses into the air, in the perfect position for a butt fucking. Which of course was such a beautiful sight Sif just stared at for a few long seconds, while practically salivating with anticipation. Then while never letting her eyes off those bottoms, she summoned her favourite device, and pressed it into her crotch, so that a cock would attach itself to her.

She then lubed it the old-fashioned way, with some lube, if only because these asses were virgin, and thus this would need as much preparation as possible. Which was why she avoided the urge to take what was being offered immediately. At least with her cock, which was admittedly very tempting.

However, what was even more tempting was pushing those three asses together, like she was making a sandwich, and then because they looked good enough to eat, that was exactly what she did. Oh yes, she pushed her face deep into Karolina's booty, and started lapping away at the little bitch's back door, before moving over to Nico and then finally Tandy to give their cute little virgin ass holes the same treatment.

She would then of course go back and forth, giving each ass an equal amount of time. Which wasn't easy, because they were all so tasty, and it was easy to get lost in any one of them. And that's exactly what happened, Sif lingering longer than necessary on one particular butt hole. Something which unsurprisingly delighted one, and annoyed the rest.

Initially she was just sliding her tongue up and down those cute little butt holes, but eventually Sif started swirling her tongue around them, while spreading those cheeks so she could spit into their cherry back doors, and then rubbing that saliva in with her tongue. Then finally, she started pushing her tongue into those forbidden holes, something which made the teens really whimper and squirm.

Especially as Sif was not entirely unsuccessful. In fact, she was able to get her tongue pretty far into those asses. Not far enough to suggest any of them weren't anal virgins, but perhaps to suggest they were more excited about this then they wanted to admit. And she would make sure they weren't disappointed.

While still eating one of those asses Sif slid a finger into each of the other teens. At first into their needy little pussies for some extra lube, but it wasn't long before she was pushing into their spit covered back holes. Something which resulted in a chorus of moans from her latest conquests, and a wicked grin from Sif. Oh yes, she was going to conquer these girls, which was proving to be easy.

Especially as she continued getting positive results like that, as she buried those fingers into those holes, and then pumped them in and out. And of course, she made sure to swap her tongue for her fingers several times, so she could properly stretch out each of those soon to be fuck holes, before she truly turned them into what they were always meant to be.

"Nico, Tandy, finger your asses for me." Sif ordered when she finally pulled back, "Mmmmmmmmm yeahhhhhhhhhh, make sure to keep those holes nice and stretched, for when it's your turn to give me your precious anal cherries, and I will allow you the privilege of lifting your heads up, and watch as I take Karolina's virgin ass, and make it mine forever. Make her mine forever, just like all of you will be.

There was a brief pause, then Tandy whimpered softly, "Yes, Mistress Sif."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Nico responded shortly afterwards, even less enthusiastically.

Although like Tandy she didn't hesitate to lift her head up and look back, causing Sif to chuckle as she turned her attention to Karolina, "As for you, Karolina... I want you to spread your cheeks. Oooooooooooh yessssssssssssss, truly surrender your virgin ass hole to me, so I can use it for my pleasure. And yours, of course. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssssss, good girl."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Karolina whimpered softly, and blushed furiously, but didn't hesitate to obey.

Karolina was deeply ashamed about that. The things that she wanted when it came to sex were considered unconventional, but this was taboo on top of a taboo. On top of a taboo? That sounded about right, considering that she wasn't just about to have lesbian anal sex, but it was right in front of her girlfriend, who wouldn't actually be the one fucking her ass. No, that would be an older woman, which in itself was another taboo.

All of which felt like too much for her, and she never seriously thought she'd give up her ass. Well, maybe to Nico if she asked, because she would do anything for her. But Nico had never seemed interested. Not like Mistress Sif, who was very into this, and so effortlessly dominant that it actually felt natural to spread her cheeks and offer up her most private hole to her. Even if it was right in front of her girlfriend.

So that's exactly what Karolina did, reaching back, grabbing onto her butt cheeks and slowly pulling them apart, presenting her virgin ass hole to be fucked. Which for better or for worse, didn't happen right away. No, Mistress Sif was initially content to admire her prize, and then press the tip of her cock against the previously untouched rosebud, again savouring the moment.

Only then did she push forwards, causing Karolina to cry out as her most private hole started stretching for an invading object for the very first time. And it just kept stretching, and stretching, and stretching, until the poor teen girl felt like she was about to be torn apart. And in a way, she was, as her back hole was forced to stretch wide enough to allow a cock to slid through it and into her back passage.

"Congratulations Karolina, your ass will now forever be mine." Sif chuckled wickedly, staring at her prize for a few long seconds, before turning her attention to her audience, "Do you hear me, Nico? Your girlfriend's ass is mine! Mmmmmmmmmm, I will forever be the one to pop her anal cherry, and therefore her ass will always be mine. She will always be mine. And I never want you to forget it."

There was a brief staring competition, then Nico lowered her head, and whimpered softly, "Yes, Mistress Sif."

This exchange naturally caused Karolina to blush with humiliation, and her heart to break for poor Nico. She wanted to come to her woman's defence, and make it clear no matter what was happening right now, she was Nico's and Nico's only. Something she would always hope would be true. But as crazy as those words seemed, there was certainly some truth to them.

At least as far as Mistress Sif laying claim to her in a way that no one else could, including Nico. Which was horrifying and heart-breaking, and yet it was also kind of hot and exciting. Karolina was ashamed of that, and the fact that the thrill of doing something so naughty caused the pain to fade away, making it hard to deny what was happening.

Which only became clearer as Mistress Sif slowly started pushing inch after inch of that big dick into Karolina's tailpipe. Because initially she had whimpered with fear as her most private hole began to be stretched, and then cried out with pure agony when her anal virginity was taken from her.

But now? Now she was whimpering, gasping, and crying out with a mixture of pain and pleasure. And, oh God, did she really just moan? Already? No, that couldn't be possible. Karolina refuse to even entertain the idea that she could be a natural anal slut. Although what other explanation was there for her getting any enjoyment out of this whatsoever? And seemingly taking it easily? Oh God, the shame was unbearable. Which again, only added to her enjoyment.

Sif was delighted she had discovered another natural anal slut, and the fact that Karolina was new to this, and deeply embarrassed by her reaction, was truly delicious. Of course, Sif expected all her girls to be anal sluts, one way or another, and these three would be no different. And yes, she would train all three of them to be addicted to butt sex. Karolina would just be easy, is all. Perhaps the easiest?

Although, Sif wouldn't be surprised if Tandy was also a natural ass whore, given her cute little bottom. Whatever the case, she would have a lot of fun in the future with these three, but for now she just very much liked to savour the moment. Especially when it came to watching her big dick sliding in and out of that back hole nice and easy, causing wonderful sounds from her latest conquest.

Although Sif did give herself an extra treat, "Nico, take over spreading those cheeks for me. Ooooooooooooooh yesssssssssss, your girlfriend has given me her virgin ass hole. Now I want you to do it. Oh yes, I want you to prove that you know your place, by giving me the best view of me sodomizing the woman you claim to love. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, give me that bitch hole, bitch!"

Again, there was another brief staring competition, then Nico lowered her head, and whimpered softly, "Yes, Mistress Sif."

This had Sif chuckling with delicious triumph, along with the fact that Nico immediately took over spreading those cheeks when Karolina let go of them. Which allowed Sif to look back and forth between the horrified expression on Nico's face, and Karolina's butt hole stretching for her cock. Sif had mostly been focused on the latter, but occasionally she enjoyed glancing at the former.

Now it was a lot easier, and looked even more delicious, that the poor witch was getting an even closer look at what was happening to her girlfriend's most private hole. Oh yes, it was a truly glorious sight, one which the Dom enjoyed for quite a while, before suddenly pulling that cock out of one girl's ass hole, and pressing it against the lips of another.

"Suck it!" Sif demanded firmly, in a tone which wasn't about to be questioned, "Mmmmmmmmmm, ohhhhhhhhhhh yessssssssssss, wrap those pretty lips of yours around the head of my cock, and taste your girlfriend's ass. Ooooooooooooooooh yesssssssssssss, taste the deepest part of her bowels. As she will soon taste yours. Oh yes, I require all my sex slaves to be familiar with each other's flavours. And love them. Talking to you, Tandy. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, very soon, you will be familiar with each other's flavours, thanks to your Mistress Sif. And what do you say, huh? What do you say to your Mistress, for giving you this treat?"

Initially Nico looked appalled by this idea, but eventually she lowered her head and grumbled, "Thank you, Mistress Sif."

"Thank you, Mistress Sif." Tandy said softly, just in case it was required.

"Thank you, Mistress Sif." Karolina moaned, the only one of them who sounded happy about all this.

"Good girls." Sif smiled, before pushing, "Now do as you're told, Nico."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Nico said softly, and obeyed.

Which meant closing her eyes, scrunching up her face, and then wrapping her lips around the head of the dildo which had just been in the deepest part of her girlfriend's bowels. There was then a brief hesitation, before Nico started sucking on the cock, and then moving her lips up and down it. Which suggested while Nico might not be a natural ass to mouth whore, she found the taste not entirely unpleasant.

Which was something that Sif could definitely work with. Oh yes, she was sure that with a little training, this little witch would be a world-class ATM slut. Just like all of her other bitches. And of course, her training began right now, as Sif reached down and began stroking her hair, and providing encouragement.

"That's it, mmmmmmmm, good girl. Good little cock sucker." Sif chuckled wickedly, "You really are bisexual, aren't you? Well, luckily for you, Mistress Sif is here, and she's going to make sure you get the cock that you need. Karolina, too. Oooooooooooh yessssssssss, your girlfriend is clearly loving my cock up her ass. And I promise you, I will have all her holes. And yours. Ohhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, both of you will soon belong to me completely. Show me how much you want that, by taking my dick deep into your mouth, and if you can, down your throat. Oh yes, mmmmmmmmmm fuck, make sure you get every drop of your little girlfriend's ass, like I'm sure she will when the roles are reversed. Ooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeeesssssssssssss, that's a good girl. Good little cock sucker. You make your Mistress so proud."

As Sif suspected, Nico struggled to take the dick into her throat, let alone all the way down it, suggesting this really wasn't something that came naturally to her. Perhaps Nico preferred women, after all? Although she sucked the upper half of the cock pretty enthusiastically. On the other hand, it was covered in her girlfriend's butt cream. But whatever the case, Sif very much enjoyed the show.

Especially as Nico found another way to do as she was told, namely to lick the bottom half of the shaft without needing to be asked. Hell, at this point she even moaned while doing it, proving just how much she was getting into this. Which would hopefully make what happened next easier on both of them, as of course, the goddess of war wanted her sex slaves to enjoy themselves. Especially when she fucked them in the ass.

"Good girl, mmmmmmmmm yesssssssssssss, now, bend over." Sif commanded, then made herself crystal clear, "I want Nico Minoru to bend over, and spread her cheeks for me. To give her virgin ass to me, right in front of her girlfriend. Just like that girlfriend has just done. Ooooooooooooh yessssssssssss, I want the set. Both your ass cherries, all mine!"

Which unsurprisingly caused Nico to blush adorably, and then nervously look over at her girlfriend, before lowering her head and whimpering, "Yes, Mistress Sif."

"Good girl." Sif watched with glee as Nico got into position, and then without looking away from her prize she added, "Karolina, get up here. I want you to watch your girlfriend giving me her anal cherry."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Karolina softly replied and obeyed.

Nico was so ashamed of herself for that. For pressing her face into the bed sheets, reaching back, and spreading her cheeks. It was bad enough to be in this position before, but this was so much worse. Oh God, this was offering another woman, who wasn't her girlfriend, her virgin ass hole. Right in front of that girlfriend, who was getting the best possible look at it. Oh fuck, this was so twisted.

And yet, she just couldn't stop herself from obeying. Even when she felt the tip of that dildo being pressed against her back door, and then slowly pushed forwards, causing her most private hole to begin to stretch, causing her to let out a little sharp cry of pain. To make matters worse, this caused Mistress Sif to chuckle wickedly, and for Karolina to offer words of encouragement.

"It's okay, Nico. Just relax. It will be over soon." Karolina promised, "It's not as bad as you might think. And, and when it's all the way inside you. It, it feels really good."

"Yeah, it does." Sif chuckled wickedly, "Take it, Nico. Mmmmmmmmm yes, take it like the anal bitch you are! And your girlfriend is."

Which of course had Nico whimpering pathetically again, and then trying to suffocate herself in the bed sheets. Oh God, it really felt like she was going to die from embarrassment. And she knew that Karolina was only trying to help, but she was upping the humiliation tenfold. And to make matters worse, that felt like a good thing.

Because somehow, Nico found herself enjoying this. Which had to be a result of magic. It just had to be. But either way, the result was the same, namely a weird sense of thrill as her shit hole stretched wider, and wider, and wider, until it allowed the head of Mistress Sif's cock to slide through it and into her tailpipe, meaning it was official. Mistress Sif had just taken her anal cherry.

Something which of course Sif just had to gloat about, "Congratulations Nico, your ass will now forever be mine. Do you hear me, Karolina? Your girlfriend's ass is mine! Mmmmmmmmmm, just like yours is. I will forever be the one to pop your anal cherry, and hers. Therefore, your asses will always be mine. You will always be mine. Mine forever! And I will make sure you never forget it."

There was a brief pause as Mistress Sif allow those words to sink in, and probably enjoy the look on Karolina's face. And probably just so that Mistress Sif could savour this twisted moment. Then it truly began. Oh God, the older woman pulled her hips back, pushed them forwards, and then repeated the process, causing the dildo to slid in and out of the younger woman's ass hole, and thus officially beginning the butt fucking.

Oh God, Nico was being butt fucked! She was allowing herself to be sodomized by a woman intent on enslaving her, and her girlfriend. Which was unbearably painful and shameful, and yet still, because of the evil magic, Nico found herself still enjoying it.

In fact, her enjoyment only increased over time. Thankfully she wasn't quite the butt slut that Karolina was, as she was able to hide her enjoyment for quite a while. Or at least, she felt like she did. And either way, Nico knew that she felt pain and discomfort for longer.

But in the end, it didn't really matter as clearly Mistress Sif wasn't going to stop until she made Nico moan in pleasure from getting fucked in the ass. And she achieved that goal, although for better or for worse, when it happened, it seemed to go unnoticed, as Mistress Sif was busy upping the humiliation for her latest conquest, by forcing Karolina to taste her girlfriend's ass. Not that she seemed to mind.

Karolina was actually looking forward to that the entire time that Mistress Sif was sodomizing her girlfriend. She would have been disgusted by the idea not that long ago, but Nico seem to enjoy it, and of the amazing pleasure she received already during this night of twisted acts, Karolina wanted to be a good slave for Sif. Oh God, she wanted to be a slave of Sif more than she'd ever wanted anything, ever.

Even to be with Nico. Which was almost certainly the magic of this goddess, but she didn't care. She loved watching her girl getting butt fucked by their Mistress Sif, and she silently promised herself she would do anything for this to be her life now. Something which was then put to the test.

"Karolina, since your girlfriend was a good girl about tasting your ass, don't you think it's about time you returned the favour?" Sif asked with a wicked smile.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Karolina softly replied and obeyed.

"Go on then, taste it." Sif encouraged gleefully, pulling the dick out of Nico's butt, and pressing it against Karolina's lips, "Ooooooooooh yessssssssssss, taste your girlfriend's bitch ass on my dick, like she tasted yours. Oh, and take over spreading her cheeks. I want you to get the best possible look at that ass gaping for me, mmmmmmmmm, and taking my dick. When it's not in your mouth, of course. Oh yes, ohhhhhhhhhhh fuck, that's it bitch, get it deep in there! Show me that you can be a shameless little ass to mouth whore, just like your little girlfriend! Yeahhhhhhhhhhh, that's it, suck my cock, you little dyke! Ah fuck yeah, become a cock sucker lesbian. Ha ha ha ha, mmmmmmmmmm fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkk, suck it good."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Karolina softly replied, when she got the chance, and then reluctantly obeyed.

This cock wasn't real, and it was attached to one of the most beautiful women Karolina had ever met, and yet, this was the thing she was most apprehensive about. And not because of the ass to mouth. No, to her shame, she was looking forward to her showing devotion to her new Mistress that way. And she was convinced that it would be yummy, because it was Nico she would be tasting. But sucking cock was outside of her comfort zone.

She had always known she was gay on some level, and now she knew that she would be expected to give a thorough blow job. But again, Karolina would do anything for her new Mistress, so she wrapped her lips around the head of that bitch tamer, and started to suck it with force enthusiasm.

Sucking cock felt unnatural and weird, especially at first, but eventually the blonde lesbian relaxed, and enjoyed it as much as she could. Mostly by keeping her eyes open so she never forgot this was a strap-on dildo, attached to an incredibly beautiful woman. An incredibly beautiful woman, who chuckled and started stroking her hair while Karolina started giving her head again, albeit in a less mutually pleasurable way than before.

And of course, Mistress Sif continued the verbal encouragement, which made Karolina's submissive heart flutter. Even if the shots at Nico did hurt that heart a little. That, and the fact that it felt like an eternity before she was fucked again. Or more accurately, fucked in a hole which could give her physical pleasure.

Instead Mistress Sif started going back and forth between Nico's ass and Karolina's mouth, so neither member of that relationship was truly satisfied. Or Tandy for that matter, given that she was left out in the cold. And despite her initial reluctance, the fact that she was still here, waiting for her turn to lose her anal cherry was extremely telling.

Something which Mistress Sif obviously chose to let her wallow in for a few long minutes, which felt more like hours, before finally giving at least Tandy what she wanted. Karolina missed being able to watch Nico being fucked in the ass, but this was almost just as good, and it meant an end to the cock sucking, at least for now.

Tired of half-hearted blow jobs from a girl who could barely take half of the dick into her mouth, Sif pulled away from Karolina's mouth, and this time pressed the tip of her cock against Tandy's virgin back door, and softly asked, "Tandy Bowen, are you ready to give me your anal cherry, and truly become my lesbian sex slave?"

Which had Tandy whimpering pathetically, and then faster than she should have, she replied, "Yes, Mistress Sif."

"Then spread your cheeks. Mmmmmmmmm yessssssssssss, give me that cute little ass of yours." Sif ordered with a wicked chuckle, and a smack to Tandy's ass for good measure.

"Ah fuck!" Tandy cried out from that initial strike, and then whimpered again, "I mean yes, Mistress Sif."

Tandy was ashamed of herself for this. Hell, she was ashamed of herself for basically everything she had done tonight, but maybe none more than reaching back, grabbing hold of her butt cheeks, and slowly pulling them apart, and thus presenting her virgin ass hole. Silently begging someone to take it, and make it their fuck hole.

To turn her forever into their bitch. And a woman, no less. Mistress Sif, who's magic had manipulated her into this situation in the first place. Although ironically, in that moment, it was her only comfort. Which was a humiliating thought that she got to dwell in for a few long seconds, as Mistress Sif just held the head of her strap-on against that previously untouched rosebud, clearly savouring the moment.

Which had to be one of the reasons that she then pushed slower than a snail, causing Tandy's butt hole to start stretching for an invading object for the very first time. And it would be far from the last, if Mistress Sif actually got what she wanted. Although maybe not, as to Tandy's relief, losing her anal virginity was one of the worst experiences of her life, and that was really saying something.

Hell, getting her most private hole stretched like that was bad enough, but she ended up crying out in agony when the head of that cock slid through her previously untouched back door, and into her virgin ass. Sure, there was a certain thrill to doing something so dirty, especially combined with hearing Mistress Sif's next words. But it's not like that would build to her enjoying it, right?

"Three! Mmmmmmmmm yessssssssssss, that's three anal cherries in one night!" Sif gleefully gloated, "Oooooooooooh yessssssssssss, this is such a good night. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkk, thank you girls. Thank you for bringing me three virgin ass holes I could take and make all mine. Because that's what the three of you are now. What you'll always be. Mine! Including you, Tandy Bowen. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhh, your ass is mine! All fucking mine! Mmmmmmmmmm fuck yes, take it, you little bitch! Take it in your tight little ass! Oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssssss, take it like the anal bitch you now are! That all of you now are. Oh yes, ooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh fuck!"

Poor Tandy could only whimper pathetically in reply, while Nico and Karolina remained silent. Then again, from the way she was biting her lip, it was very possible that Karolina not only wanted to agree, but beg their Mistress Sif to return her cock to her greedy little ass hole. Which was a thought which had Tandy blushing furiously, especially as she imagined herself doing the same thing.

Something she told herself would never happen, but she also told herself she wouldn't let Mistress Sif fuck her. Especially not in the ass. And yet here she was, spreading her cheeks like a total anal whore. Which she then continued doing, as the warrior goddess began pushing forwards, and thus causing the dildo to start sliding deeper into her butt.

Honestly, there had been such a long pause between the initial anal penetration and butt stuffing that Tandy had almost forgotten what was coming. As a result, the sudden movement caused her to cry out loudly, her eyes going wide, and most of all, caused her to clinch down on the dildo, increasing the pain tenfold.

Luckily Mistress Sif at least had the decency to show her some mercy, stopping in her tracks, and cooing softly, while rubbing her back, encouraging her to relax. Which Tandy did embarrassingly quickly, if only to try and get rid of the pain. Which worked a little too well, as to her shame, she found that there was a certain thrill out of being anally violated.

Sif was getting more than a little thrill to this, maybe especially when she allowed herself to the treat of looking over to where Nico and Karolina were still bending over, waiting for their turn for their Mistress's cock in their asses. Which had been the case before, but now their anal cherries had been popped, leaving their most private holes gaping open.

Not as much as they would be later, but it was a sign that they had been used by Mistress Sif. That they belonged to her now. Oh yes, all three of these asses were open for business, and because of that, there was no doubt in her mind all three of these teens were as good as enslaved. And she still had one more butt stuffing to complete.

When it was complete, there would be a certain melancholy to the fact that there were no more anal cherries to take, at least not right now in this room, but that was okay, because she didn't need to take one to enjoy pounding an ass.

Hell, it was somewhat of a struggle to still go nice and slow with Tandy Bowen's virgin ass. Oh yes, part of Sif wanted to wreck that cute little bubble butt, right from the start. Partly just for fun, but also show that she could do whatever she wanted, and all of these bitches were to be hers. But no, Sif would never pass up the chance to watch her dick slowly disappearing into a virgin hole, and this was certainly no different. Just like when the butt stuffing was complete, she would gloat about it.

Sure enough, as soon as her thighs came to rest against those meaty cheeks, Sif gleefully announced, "Every inch! Ooooooooooooh yesssssssssssss, that's every single inch of my cock up your tight little virgin ass! Oooooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, your virgin ass is mine now, bitch! All your asses are mine! Mmmmmmmmmm yessssssssssss, three tight little cherry butts, all in one night! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh fuck yes, it has been a very good night. And now, it's time to finish what I started. To break your feeble minds, and turn you into what you were always meant to be. My anal loving sex slaves! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, you're all mine now! Just more Slaves of Sif! Oh yes! Ooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssssss, take it slut! Take it!"

Once again, there was no reply from her latest conquest, who simply tried to relax, and get used to the feeling of her ass being so obscenely stretched. And to her credit, Sif gave that conquest a few long minutes to recover, and then even curled her hips around inside of Tandy's booty. Admittedly, it was debatable whether that was helpful or not, but it was a lot of fun.

For Sif, at least, which was really all that mattered here. Which was important for all of these little sluts to learn. Oh yes, the purpose of their existence was to please their Mistress, and if that meant allowing their asses to be stretched wide and deep, they would take it, and be grateful for the attention. Which they were, for the most part.

Understandably it was difficult for them in the beginning, but to her credit, Tandy didn't complain. Mostly because she was probably beyond speech at that point, but Sif was sure she didn't even try. No, she just allowed herself to be sodomized the way that her Mistress wanted it, like a good little anal bitch, proving that she would make a wonderful addition to Sif's collection of butt sex loving sluts.

Also, while Tandy was constantly letting out cries and whimpers, there was definitely an undertone of pleasure to it. Especially when that big dildo started sliding in and out of her ass hole, and thus officially starting the latest butt fucking, and the first one for this little ass whore.

Tandy was deeply ashamed that her shit hole had been turned into a fuck hole, that another woman was shamelessly using it for her pleasure. But what was even worse, was the way that her body betrayed her, relaxing to the point that the pain faded away, and while there was still a certain amount of discomfort, there was increasing pleasure, to the point that she was just fighting back a moan.

And it didn't even take that long. Oh God, it wasn't that long before she really was enjoying getting fucked in the ass by her Mistress Sif, suggesting the superior woman really was right about her. That this was what she was meant for. To be another woman's anal bitch. And more importantly, Mistress Sif's anal bitch.

Which had been a nightmare before losing her ass cherry, but now that her shit-pipe was being thoroughly stretched out and used for the enjoyment of this superior woman, it didn't seem so bad. Especially as it had never been more obvious that was exactly what Mistress Sif was. Superior in every way. To Tandy, her friends, everyone.

In fact, Tandy began to feel ashamed of the fact that she hadn't bent over right away, and begged for the privilege of having this dominant Alpha female inside her the moment that they met. That she hadn't begged to be a slave of Sif. And she was grateful that was what she was now. And always would be. Which could be the magic talking, but she didn't think so.

All of a sudden, Sif yanked her cock out of Tandy's ass, and then questioned, "So, who wants to taste Tandy's butt?"

"I do, Mistress Sif." Karolina quickly and eagerly replied.

"Me too." Nico replied right after, sounding more enthusiastic than anyone would've expected, including herself. Then she quickly added, "I mean, me too Mistress Sif."

"And, and me... Mistress Sif." Tandy chimed in hesitantly.

"Of course you do." Sif chuckled wickedly, "And so you should. Oooooooooooh yessssssssss, being an ATM loving slut is essential to being a Slave of Sif. But don't worry, you'll have a turn. Especially you, Tandy. Oh yes, mmmmmmmmmmm, you're long-overdue to suck some ass flavoured cock! But for now, let's have the girlfriends sharing, shall we? Ohhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss, I want to see Karolina Dean and Nico Minoru licking and sucking my dick clean together. Let's see just how great a couple of cock suckers the lesbian lovers make, when it's a cock covered with butt cream? Oh yes, suck it, girls! Oooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssss, suck it good!"

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Karolina quickly and eagerly replied.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Nico quickly and eagerly replied.

For the past few minutes, Tandy had buried her face deep within the bed sheets, to desperately try and hide her sounds of enjoyment. Now she found herself looking back and watching as her friends leaned down, side by side of the cock which had just been deep inside of her bowels, and began to lick the tip. In a bizarre way, this was a sweet sign of the girlfriends sharing this task.

And yet, it was also really twisted, both because of the teasing, and because of how much they were enjoying it. Oh God, the beautiful and powerful Karolina Dean and Nico Minoru were sharing the taste of Tandy's ass, which they both really loved, given the way that they were moaning happily. Well, they were practically able to kiss during this, but the ATM was definitely a factor.

Without really meaning to, Tandy lifted herself up onto all fours, so she could have a better look at this obscene act. She more than half expected Mistress Sif to scold her for this, given that she didn't have permission to do so. But for better or for worse, she was allowed to get the best view, as Karolina and Nico started taking it in turns to push that dildo into their mouths, and eventually even down their throats.

Or at least, as much as they possibly could. Again, what they couldn't reach, they licked the base, their Mistress only too happy to encourage them every step of the way. Although maybe that was punishment for Tandy, given that it meant longer for her poor little butt hole to go without getting more attention.

"That's it girls, share that cock." Sif chuckled wickedly, stroking the blonde and brunette hair within easy reach, "Mmmmmmmmmm yessssssssssss, it's sooooooooo hot watching a couple of lesbian lovers sharing a cock. Yes, it's a strap-on, covered in another girl's butt cream, but still. I wonder if this makes you bad lesbians? Oh, who cares, mmmmmmmmm, you're making your Mistress so very happy. Soooooooooo fucking happy, oooooooooooooh yesssssssssssss, mmmmmmmmmmm, cleaned that dick. Lick it, suck it, ohhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, that's it, do whatever you have to, to get every drop of Tandy's ass cream! Oh yes, ooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssssss, fucking clean it good!"

After what seemed like an eternity, Karolina and Nico were gently pushed away, so Sif could go right back to the ass fucking. Which was a process which was then repeated over and over again, although it wasn't always Tandy's ass receiving that cock. In fact, it became increasingly rare that it would, as Sif seen to be spending most of her time on the asses of Karolina and Nico.

Tandy wondered if that was because they were more into this than she was, or because she had been a brat before, or even that maybe, just maybe she was getting just an equal share, and it didn't feel like it. She hoped not, as that would mean that she was enjoying this far more than she wanted too, but that increasingly seemed to be the case.

Oh who was she kidding? She was totally loving this. It was so twisted, and wrong on so many levels, but Tandy loved it in the ass. And more importantly, she loved being fucked in the ass by the goddess known as Sif. Her Mistress? Tandy certainly hoped so. Oh yes, she had done her best to fight the inevitable, but deep down, Tandy had known this would be the end of the night. And she welcomed it.

No, she was ashamed that it had taken her so long to realize she was dealing with a superior woman, a super Alpha female, and more importantly, literally a goddess. Tandy should have begged for the privilege of being a Slave of Sif, right from the start, but she promised she would make up for it now. And for the rest of her life.

This of course meant taking whatever she was given without complaint, even though her desire to cum was increasingly overwhelming. But that didn't matter. No, all that mattered was Mistress Sif's happiness. And the goddess was clearly content with dishing out a slow, gentle butt fucking to each girl in turn, going up and down the row, and making sure each ass hole was well fucked.

And to Tandy's shame, left gaping open from being so obscenely used. Something that particularly Karolina very much enjoyed, even if she and Nico were obviously just as aching to cum as Tandy. And then, just as it was becoming too much, their wonderful Mistress showed them some much-needed mercy.

"When you're ready to cum, beg for it." Sif ordered with a wicked smile.

Not needing any more encouragement than that, Karolina pleaded, "I'm ready! I'm so ready, ooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh Goooooooooooddddddddddd, please Mistress Sif, make me cum! Please? Ooooooooooooh fuck, pound my slutty little butt hole, and make me cum! Make me cum like a bitch with a dick in my ass! Oh please Mistress Sif, make me and Nico your anal bitches! Tandy, too! Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss, ah shit, we wanna be your ass sluts. Your butt sex loving slaves! Just three more Slaves of Sif! Oh please, please enslave us, and make us all cum like anal whores! Oh pleassssssssssseeeeeeeeee, oh fuck yeah, fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkk yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, FUCK ME! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!"

Maybe a little ironically, given her initial reluctance, Tandy was next, "Me too... I, I... I want to be yours! Oh please, Mistress Sif, make me your sex slave! I wanna be a slave of Sif! Please? Oh God, please forgive me. Please forgive me for not submitting to you the first chance you gave me. I promise I'll make it up to you. I promise. Oh God, I swear I'll be a good little dyke slut, and do whatever you want, whenever you want, mmmmmmmmmmm, just please, let me cum! Oooooooooooooh yesssssssssssssss, fuck me and make me cum! Fuck my ass! Fuck it hard and deep, and make me AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK! OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YEHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, FUCK ME GOOD! SOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO GOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD, AH FUCK!"

And then finally, Nico was the last to plead, "And me. Fuck my ass, and make me yours. If Karolina wants to be yours, then I do too. Actually, I just want it. I really, really do. Please give it to me? Please? Ooooooooooooh fuck, slam my little butt hole, and make it your fuck hole! Turn all of us into your lesbian fuck toys. Oh shit, Mistress Sif, mmmmmmmm, claim me. Claim us all as Slaves of Sif! Make us yours, all yours! And do it by destroying our ass holes! Yessssssssssssss, do it do it do it, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS, POUND THOSE FUCKING HOLES, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK! MMMMMMMMMMMM GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!"

Unsurprisingly given that she had been the first to beg, Karolina was the first to receive an orgasm. Or more accurately, a whole bunch of them, as Mistress Sif slammed every inch of her cock inside her ass, and then pounded it until the poor girl could take it no more.

She then repeated the process with Tandy and Nico, who each did their best to entice their Dom, both with their words, and the fact that they were wiggling their needy little bottoms. But once that big dick was inside those bottoms, each girl quickly became incoherent, And then completely mindless, as they were bombarded with amazing climaxes, truly turning them into nothing but fuck holes Mistress Sif could use for her pleasure.

Sif love to be able to line up her lesbian slaves, and go back and forth between them, using them for their intended purpose, pleasing her. Perhaps most of all, when it was their butt holes she was using one after the other. After all, what better proof of her power over them, then using their most private of holes as nothing but orifices for her pleasure? And she wasn't even concentrating on just one of them.

No, she was tossing each one aside, in favour of another one constantly. With this being even better than usual, given instead of dealing with a selection of well-trained anal sluts, she was breaking in three new additions to her collection, each with a previously virgin ass hole, which was now being solidified as nothing but her personal fuck hole.

Of course, the fact that she did this on a regular basis with her broken anal slaves, and just regular one on one butt fuckings, ensured that Sif was able to hold back, even long after the three barely legal girls were orgasming wrecks. More importantly, it insured that they would all remember their places.

Even Tandy Bowen, who had been adorably defiant before, now seemed broken beyond repair. And even if there was anything of her previous defiance that remained, she would only have to remember this moment, and any fight would likely drain out of her. That, and Sif would be happy to give any of them a refresher, as they were all wonderful additions to her collection.

As much as she was solidifying their place, Sif also held back, simply because she had a reputation to uphold. Something she felt confident that she had done, when she finally allowed everything to catch up with her. Namely the combination of her clit connecting with the other end of the dildo, the wonderful sounds of flesh hitting flesh, and the screams of her new conquests, and most of all the sheer joy of enslaving three beautiful and powerful women.

And doing it through pounding their tight little ass holes, no less. Oh yes, all of that combined to give Sif several powerful orgasms. That, and the fact that she pushed herself through each one of those climaxes, so she could maximize the pleasure for all involved, but at that point, mostly herself.

It was a question whether the fuck toys in front of her were even aware of anything at this point. Hell, Sif wasn't even aware of who she was fucking at any given time. Not that she had too. No, in that wonderful moment, they were just ass meat to her. Somewhere nice and tight to put her cock. Oh yes, these powerful young women truly became nothing but cock sleeves to her.

Something she gleefully used until she thought she was about to collapse with exhaustion. Which was a very long time, even for the likes of her. Then of course, she pulled out her dick, smacked each of those asses in turn, and gave them another order. An order, which apparently at least one of them had been waiting for.

"Spread your cheeks for me, bitches!" Sif demanded, "Ooooooooooooh yesssssssss, show me those pretty little gapes."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Karolina quickly and eagerly replied.

While Nico and Tandy didn't repeat those words like they should, it sounded like they tried, but they were just too exhausted. Which was cute enough that Sif wouldn't punish them for it. At least not right away. Truthfully, she might remember this later, when she would give them each a nice spanking to further solidifying their training, but it wouldn't be much of an increase in force.

Besides, they had all been good, especially Karolina, and Sif didn't make a habit of punishing subs too badly when they had been good. And they continue to be good, namely with all three girls slowly reaching back and spreading their cheeks, giving their new Mistress the best look at their gaping butt holes.

In truth, Sif had a pretty good look at her handiwork even without that extra step, but the point was, it further solidified their submission to her. And it was just so beautiful. Definitely something Sif needed to have immortalized, in the form of Wanda using her magic to take pictures of it, without needing to be asked. Which again, only further solidified their submission, along with of course, what she planned to do next.

However, given that her latest conquests were exhausted, she was nice enough to showed them pity, in the form of just admiring those gapes for a few long minutes, before sitting down directly in front of them. Something which made them all lift their heads and stare longingly at her cock, which in turn had the warrior goddess smirking, before giving her pets the order that they were clearly waiting for.

"Good girls." Sif chuckled wickedly as she sat down, and then after a dramatic pause ordered, "Now, suck my cock. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, mmmmmmmmmm, this cock is covered in the slut butt cream from all of you, and I want you to share it like good little ass to mouth loving slaves of Sif. Understood?"

"Yes, Mistress Sif. Thank you, Mistress Sif." Karolina quickly and eagerly replied.

"Yes, Mistress Sif. Thank you, Mistress Sif." Nico quickly and eagerly replied.

"Yes, Mistress Sif. Thank you, Mistress Sif." Tandy quickly and eagerly replied.

It was very promising that this time, Nico and Tandy replied without hesitation, showing their latest humiliation had reinvigorated them, and the brutal sodomy they had just taken had left them as broken little fuck toys, just like everyone else in Sif's collection. Yes, it was fun to have more of a challenge, like with the now formally stubborn Peggy Carter.

However, it was also incredibly fun to just effortlessly break a couple of lezzie sluts, who were practically begging to be hers. And they would be from now on, that was for sure. Which was only proven by how thorough they were in cleaning that big dick, which had just pummelled the deepest part of all three of their bowels.

However, unlike many of her other sluts, who would shove each other out of the way just for another drop of butt cream, when they were allowed to by their Dom, these three all happily shared. Perhaps this experience had created a bond between them, or maybe the simple love that Karolina and Nico had for each other was rubbing off on Tandy?

Whatever the case, it made for quite the show, and Sif was only too happy to make sure they would be sharing for the rest of the night. Hell, they would be sharing for the rest of their lives, as just another few additions to the slaves of Sif. Leaving the warrior goddess with the simple question of who would be next? Because as always, she had a few ideas.

Chapter 166: Chapter 166. Sif conquers Betty and MJ (SLAVES OF SIF)

"So..." Sif began, "What do you two have to say for yourselves?"

"Sorry, not sorry." MJ said nonchalantly.

There was a brief pause, then Betty blurted out nervously, unable to take a literal goddess staring at her, "Please don't hurt us, Mistress Sif. We don't have any powers, and Mistress MJ was trying to impress you."

"Well, you succeeded in that." Sif dropped the stern act in favour of a smirk. Although she then pushed, "But, are you sure you don't have any powers? My home is protected by magic, and technology. No one should be able to enter without my permission. And yet, there you two were, fucking my bitches, in one of my favourite beds, no less."

"Well, to be fair, they just thought we were new. And we didn't correct them." Betty said guiltily.

"Yeah, once we were in, it was so easy." MJ smirked, "Thanks for that, by the way. I've always wanted to butt fuck The Black Widow. I never thought it would be as easy as simply ordering her to bend over. But apparently, you really have turned her into a mindless anal slut, desperate to get her big fat ass fucked."

"Yeah, I did." Sif grinned, before quickly pushing, "But seriously, how did you get in?"

"We're very, very smart." MJ shrugged, quickly adding, "But I suppose we could show you, on one condition."

"Which is?" Sif raised an eyebrow.

"Let us join your little... team." MJ said, again quickly adding, "To be clear, I have no desire to be anyone's plaything. And I especially don't want to be referred to as, your favourite term for your pets. But I do want to be able to fuck whoever I want in your little collection. Whenever you're not using them, of course. In return, me and Betty will help you with your security problem."

There was a brief pause, and then Betty nervously added, "At least on the technical side. We're not fighters, obviously. Not like you, and...and some of the others. But we can help. We, we want to help."

Another brief pause, then Sif burst out laughing, causing Betty to freeze with fear, and MJ to cautiously question, "What's so funny?"

"Nothing." Sif lied, before quickly explaining herself, "I just really admire your boldness."

"Erm, thanks. I guess." MJ said nervously, before quickly adding, "Look, this whole thing was my idea. If you're going to punish someone for this, leave Betty out of it. Please?"

"Huh..." Sif raised an eyebrow, intrigued, "You really care about her, then?"

"Yes." MJ said without hesitation.

"She's yours?" Sif pushed.

"Yes." MJ confirmed, again without hesitation.

"And is she yours?" Sif turned to the blonde, "Or are you her bitch?"

"Erm, I... I'd like to think both." Betty stammered nervously, "I mean, yeah... I'm her bitch, but it's not like it is with your bitches. We're together, and a team."

"Oh, we're together, and a team, too." Sif insisted with another smirk, before again pushing, "But does she give you what an obvious bottom like you needs? Huh? Does she fuck you in the ass, like the little slut you are? Does she gape your shit hole? Huh? Or does she only do that with older women, with big fat asses, like with my Natasha?"

"Yes..." Betty blushed, before clarifying with a stammer, "I, I mean, yes... she fucks me in the butt. And I love it. I love being her bottom."

"I'm sure you do." Sif smirked, "Just as I'm sure you'd love to be mine."

"I would." Betty admitted, "But only if MJ was okay with it. She owns my ass. It's hers to pimp out to whoever she wants."

"Yeah, it is." MJ beamed proudly, before adding, "And yeah, you can fuck her pretty much whenever you want. Whenever I'm not using her."

"More boldness." Sif chuckled, "But tell me, MJ... what about your ass? Huh? Do I get that, too?"

"No!" MJ said firmly, and then when Sif gave her a warning look, she somehow managed to stay strong, while being really nervous on the inside, "I'm a top."

"I've heard that before." Sif purred.

"Well, I mean it." MJ said firmly, then quickly pointed out, "I'm a pure top. If I wasn't, your magic would already have me on my knees, right? Isn't that supposed to be how it works?"

"Yes..." Sif murmured softly, before questioning, "So, in exchange for just one new bitch, and technical support from teenagers, you get access to my home AND get to fuck my bitches?"

"Hey, you're the one that said you admired our boldness." MJ pointed out.

Yet another pause, this one the longest yet, and then Sif agreed, "Very well. I shall accept your deal. For now. But you must both prove yourselves to me. Starting with you, blondie. Oooooooooooh yessssssssssss, let see just how much you can take. And just how much your girlfriend can stomach seeing you take. Mmmmmmmmmm yessssssssssss, take off your clothes. Let me see my new prize."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Betty quickly replied and obeyed.

Betty Brant was of course blushing bright red as she did this, even though it had been pretty much guaranteed this moment was coming, one way or another. Mistress Sif and her partners in crime had defeated The Avengers on more than one occasion now, but she always left them alive. So it was extremely doubtful she would execute two teenage girls for a little breaking and entering.

Using her bitches was going to get them both punished, but likely, in a way they would enjoy. Or at least, Betty would enjoy. And to her great shame, she had been looking forward to it. Hell, she found herself enjoying being the centre of attention like this, even as she tried and failed to take off her clothes in a sexy way.

It didn't matter though, because Mistress Sif was staring at her the entire time, then pulled her chair away from the table she had been using to interrogate them, and ordered the blonde, "Good girl. Now, bend over my knee. Mmmmmmmmmmmm yesssssssssssss, I'm going to spank your naughty little ass, right in front of your girlfriend."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Betty quickly replied and obeyed.

Again, Betty blushed at the command, even as she moved quickly to obey. How could she not, when it involved placing herself over the knee of a powerful woman, giving her ass up to be punished? But again, she was also incredibly excited by doing this. Especially in front of MJ. After all, she'd been bent over another girl's knee before, thanks to MJ, but this was the first time she was being spanked by somebody who wasn't Michelle Jones.

Someone naturally strong and powerful, both in presence, and just in physical ability. Which might mean that this was too much for her, but she was looking forward to finding out. And of course, she promised to do her best to take it for her Mistresses, like a good little sub.

For better or for worse, instead of getting right to it, Mistress Sif spent a few long seconds just admiring her prize, and then giving it a nice little groping. MJ normally did the same thing, only she spent much longer dishing out that teasing, before finally getting to the spanking itself. And honestly, when it finally came, Betty was more relieved than anything else.

Because she hadn't truly thought Mistress Sif would give her everything she had right off the bat, but there was a small part of her which had been afraid that even this goddess taking it easy on her would be too much for her. Instead, it was just the right amount to cause her pain, but not so much that it was unbearable.

This process was then repeated over and over again, Mistress Sif settling into a steady rhythm, while thankfully spending plenty of time massaging some of that pain away in between the blows. Which again, was the kind of thing that Betty was familiar receiving from MJ. Admittedly, that had been more to prepare for this moment, as until MJ had convinced her it would be a good idea to break into a goddess's home, spanking wasn't a big part of their usual routine.

In a short time, Betty had learned to enjoy a certain level of humiliation, but also she didn't enjoy the pain, like some of the women she had researched did. Then again who knows what would become of her after this night of debauchery. Maybe by the time they were done, she would be a mindless little pain slut.

Sif was very tempted to make that happen, and more importantly make Michelle Jones her mindless little pain slut. Among so, so many other things. After all, it wasn't often that girls talked back to her so much, and this was the first time someone had been able to break into her home without any skills or powers, or physical training before. However, she really meant it when she said she admired their boldness.

Especially this, MJ, who was obviously in charge here. It was greatly amusing. Just like it had been with Peggy Carter. However, while she didn't need to prove a point by breaking them, it was questionable just how much disrespect she could take from a couple of teenagers, before she had to do something about it.

Honestly though, she was willing to cut them some slack, just from giving her such a wonderful sight to come home too. Sif always return to see her subs having sex with each other, and some of them were even bold enough to fuck each other's asses. But to see two teenage girls she'd never met before, sandwiching the once mighty Black Widow in between them, had been truly wonderful.

And Natasha had looked so very happy 69'ing with Betty, while MJ was viciously pounding that Black Widow booty. Hell, Sif wished she had half the presence of mind to enter the room more silently, so she could enjoy the show a little more. Then again, there would be plenty of time for that later.

For now, Sif was more than happy with concentrating on the sweet piece of ass directly in front of her, as it jiggled for her with every blow, and very quickly turned a cute little shade of pink. Hell, it pretty much turned red before she even got down to serious strikes. Well, half serious. There was no way that this little human could take everything she had to give. Not even close.

But she wanted to believe she had become an expert at being able to tell exactly how much a conquest could take, and sure enough when she did eventually phase out the groping and increase the force behind those blows, Betty didn't beg for mercy. She cried out adorably, but didn't try to put a stop to it. In fact, MJ looked closer to doing that than her lover.

It wasn't often that during a spanking Sif looked away from the butt she was beating. However, she now had a large collection of bitches, many of whom had some kind of relationship to each other, inspiring her to occasionally check the faces of her audience. In this case, that was truly satisfying, given it beyond a shadow of a doubt that MJ truly cared for her girlfriend.

And more importantly, if she continued being lippy, Sif now had an easy way to punish her. Which also had her wondering, exactly how would MJ look during all the other things she had to know that her new Mistress had planned for her, and her seemingly precious girlfriend. And was she really ready for it?

MJ was questioning that herself, especially when Betty's poor little butt was turned a bright red, and then a dark and angry red, from the assault it was taking. Which was especially worrying, given it had to be a mere fraction of the power that this goddess was capable of. Hell, her own ass was quivering with fear because of it. Also, there was the fact that Betty's ass hole was currently being stretched with a butt-plug.

Which had seemed a good idea when they left, to keep her girl nice and ready for what was coming later. Now that had backfired, and was only causing her girl more pain. Although impressively, the goody-goody was able to take everything she had to give without complaint.

In fact, MJ was indeed close to throwing in the towel on her girlfriend's behalf, before Sif finally stopped, and just admired her handiwork for a few long seconds. Then she went back to the groping, massaging some of the pain away, and causing Betty to coo happily. Admittedly, the older woman could restart the spanking at any moment, and MJ had been guilty of at least teasing that herself, when she was the one dishing out the spanking.

Thankfully that wasn't the case, and eventually Sif effortlessly picked Betty up, flipped her around so that she was sitting on her lap, and then kissed her gently. Something which had the tiny human hesitating for a moment, before melting into it. Not that the other human could blame her.

"Mmmmmmmm, you took that so well." Sif beamed, once she broke the kiss, "MJ trained you right, didn't she?"

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Betty quickly blushed, and then for good measure added, "Thank you, Mistress Sif."

Sif chuckled wickedly, and then asked, "Did she train you to eat pussy too?"

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Betty nodded with another blush.

"Show me." Sif pushed, "Ooooooooooh yessssssssss, get on your knees before your new Mistress, and show me that you know what your hot little mouth is truly for."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Betty again blushed, and then for good measure added, "Thank you, Mistress Sif."

The poor submissive then blushed and lowered her head again, before getting on her knees in front of this much, much taller woman. Betty then bit her lip adorably for a few long seconds, before pressing her lips against the side of Sif's left knee. She lingered there for a few long seconds, before slowly kissing her way up that well-muscled thigh, slowly but surely, making her way to the older woman's pussy.

It was a technique that MJ was very, very familiar with, and she could tell that her girl wanted to keep it up. Kiss her way up the other thigh, and then back and forth, to tease her top. However, Betty made the probably wise decision of not pushing her luck.

So after another brief pause, Betty stuck out her tongue, and slid it over Sif's pussy lips. MJ could tell this was what was happening because of Sif's reactions, mainly throwing her head back, and letting out a loud happy cry, followed by grinning down at the other girl. However, from the angle she had carefully positioned herself in, MJ could just about see what was happening. And it was glorious.

Even if it made her extremely jealous. Of course, she was mostly jealous that Sif was getting her pussy licked. However, even though this was her idea, there was a small part of her that was annoyed her girlfriend was eating another pussy. And even part of her, which was jealous of Betty for being the one to taste that particular pussy.

Betty made that very easy, given that Sif wasn't the only one letting out happy sounds from this wonderful experience. No, Betty was moaning, gasping and whimpering with joy at the taste of this heavenly hole. Admittedly, those sounds were drowned out by the much taller, stronger woman, but she was 100% sure that the other women knew exactly how much she was enjoying this.

Which was a little embarrassing, but mostly it just added to her enjoyment. Oh yes, the supposed good girl rejoiced in everyone in this room knowing exactly how much of a pussy loving slut she truly was. And in this moment, Mistress Sif's pussy loving slut. After all, when MJ had initially pitched this idea, she had been very sceptical.

Hell, before they had become a couple, Betty would have been truly horrified at the idea of becoming a sex slave, and would never willingly put herself in that position. However, Betty had also never been happier than she was when she was submitting to MJ, and even before then, such a thing would've been the stuff of her most forbidden, and yet exciting, fantasies.

Although another thing holding her back would have been the fear that she simply wasn't good enough for Mistress Sif. After all, this was literally a goddess. One who had defeated The Avengers, and now had the likes of The Black Widow and even Peggy Carter as her playthings.

So it was truly amazing beyond words when her unworthy tongue was able to get such wonderful sounds out of this literal goddess. The statuesque beauty even reached down, and gently stroked her hair, while grinning down at her, which literally had Betty's submissive little heart fluttering with joy. Just like it did when she was receiving the exact same thing from her precious MJ.

Oh fuck, Betty didn't need further confirmation that she was a bottom, but it was always fun to get it. And to her delight, she continued receiving encouragement throughout the pussy licking, including having Mistress Sif provide more verbal encouragement during certain parts of it.

"Ooooooooooooh yessssssssssssss, mmmmmmmmmm, lick me just like that! Just like that, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh, good girl." Sif moaned repeatedly for a few long seconds, before adding with a chuckle, "Mmmmmmmmm, good little cunt muncher! Ohhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss, is this what MJ gets, huh? Is this what you do to keep her happy? Oooooooooooooh fuck, no wonder she's so fond of you.

Oh yes, but I wonder, were you always this good? Just a fucking natural? Or were you trained? Huh? Oh fuck, did your little girlfriend train you to be this good? If so, you have my congratulations, MJ. Mmmmmmmmm, you've trained one fine pussy licker. Yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, oh yeah, one fine pussy licker, indeed."

"Thanks." MJ grumbled dryly, before quipping, "And your welcome."

This made Betty want to reassure MJ, and praise her for everything she done for her. Call her by her rightful title of Mistress MJ, and tell Mistress Sif exactly how good she trained her. Which in turn, made her almost unbearably wet. Especially combined with some truly heavenly pussy cream, which initially, made it hard for her to even think when it first touched her taste-buds.

Luckily her training kicked in, as she was very used to licking pussy, while savouring the taste of it. Hell, she even made sure to initially linger on the taller woman's clit, before ignoring it completely so she could give this literal goddess the cunt munching she so richly deserved. And so Betty could have longer enjoying this wonderful flavour.

Sif truly meant what she said about being impressed. Betty's rug munching skills were well beyond her years, suggesting that she spent a lot of time with her face buried in between MJ's legs, and maybe even in between the legs of other women, so she could have had natural skills. Which was of course, something that Sif love to think about. A bunch of teenage girls, dyking out together. Or perhaps just lying back, and allowing Betty to do all the work?

Telling themselves it didn't count, if they weren't the ones doing something. Meanwhile, Betty was only too happy to practice for the benefit of her Mistress without her knowledge. Or maybe she was the one leading the charge? Now that was a fun idea, MJ pimping out her girl's hot little mouth. As long as she could watch.

Which were the kind of wonderful thoughts which Sif allowed herself indulging during the first stages of the pussy licking, confident that Betty wouldn't give her more until she had to say. Or at least, more than she could handle. Personally, Sif didn't mind having her bitches take initiative. Even if she did occasionally punish them for it. But that was just a bit of fun, and most of them took it as encouragement, more than punishment.

Hell, some of them really, really got off on it. For better or for worse, Betty hadn't quite enjoyed the spanking as much as they had, and it was questionable whether MJ would enjoy receiving it at all. However, the goddess had other plans, which they all probably would enjoy.

It was really tempting to indulge in a few of those plans now, as MJ removed her clothes without being asked. Again, Sif might use this as an excuse to later punish this teenager, or both of them, but the truth was, she loved this little show she was getting. Oh yes, it was great to see MJ in all her glory. True, she hadn't really tried to put much effort into it, it was certainly very enjoyable to watch, and the end result was the same.

Hell, Sif was perfectly content to just watch the show, and then enjoy looking at the younger girl's naked body. Then, just as she was about to give the younger girl encouragement, the feeble human once again impressed her, this time by making a request, she couldn't resist granting.

"My turn?" MJ asked, trying and failing to sound casual.

"What was that?" Sif raised an eyebrow warningly.

"Please, Mistress Sif, may I please have a turn with my girlfriend's mouth?" MJ asked, trying to sound as submissive as possible, while not being truly pathetic, "I've got so hot watching you use her mouth for your pleasure, and I really want to get me some of that. Which I get on a regular basis, mmmmmmmmm, so I know how good it is. Hell, I'm the one that trained her. You were just complementing me on it, remember?

Well, how about actually thanking me for it, by letting me have it right now? Won't that be fun? Because I think it would be. Oooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhh, I think it would be tons of fun to share my girlfriend's pretty little mouth. But, even though I'm dating her, I know I now have to ask permission for it."

There was a long pause, then Sif chuckled, "You know what? I admire your boldness. Again. Mmmmmmmmmm fuck, very well. You may have a turn with this nasty little cunt licker."

"Thank you, Mistress Sif." MJ beamed happily.

"You're very welcome." Sif said, before turning her attention to the bottom kneeling before her, "Well, you heard me, didn't you slut? Mmmmmmmm yeah you did. So do it. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhhh, crawl over to your little girlfriend, and eat her pussy in front of me. Ooooooooooooh yessssssssssss, put on a show for your Mistress Sif."

"Yes, Mistress Sif. Thank you, Mistress Sif." Betty quickly replied and obeyed.

Again, very soon Sif was going to have to make it clear who was truly in charge around here. Just like she had done with the likes of Peggy Carter and Natasha Romanoff. However, Michelle Jones hadn't even got the fighting ability they possessed, and yet she was still brave enough to ask for these things. And more importantly, argue exactly why her Mistress would enjoy it.

Which was admittedly manipulative, but again, nothing Sif couldn't solve later. As for now, she very much enjoyed watching one teenage girl crawling over to another one, and starting to lick her pussy. In fact, she enjoyed it so much, she barely came down from her earlier high. Which was always the case, when she shared a bitch like this.

MJ was honestly surprised that had worked. She thought for sure that she would be required to eat Sif's ass, or take over licking the older woman's pussy. Maybe for one of those things with Betty. Most likely the latter. Maybe even give her what she asked for. But, she wasn't looking to just become another fuck toy in Sif's collection.

No, she was looking to impress the incredibly intimidating woman, ideally convincing her that she could be at least mostly a top in her collection of lesbian sluts. That way, MJ could be topping the likes of Natasha Romanoff, Wanda Maximoff and even Peggy Carter. Maybe even some of them before the end of the night. Maybe all of them? Oh God, that would be so hot.

Of course, MJ couldn't get too ahead of herself. It had been bad enough when her girlfriend had been eating Sif's pussy in front of her, and then crawling over to her with the intent of giving her the same treatment. But then, she was actually getting the same treatment, causing her to throw her head back and cry out joyfully.

Oh yes, she needed to concentrate on controlling her reactions, and that's exactly what she did, grabbing a tight hold of Betty's long blonde hair, and holding her firmly in place. Which to be fair, wasn't hard, as they had practiced doing these many times before. Yes, having an audience was a thrilling bonus, but for the most part, MJ was able to control herself. At least for a little while.

It somewhat helped that Betty was made to go back and forth in between them, meaning that MJ got a chance to at least somewhat come down from her high. Of course, it wasn't by much, maybe especially when Betty was ordered to pick up her game somewhat. Not just increasing the speed and the force of the pussy lickings, but also pay more attention to those needy little clits.

Something which obviously, Sif had a lot more experience dealing with then MJ did. In fact, the teen Dom felt she deserved credit for holding back as long as she did. Even if inevitably it just all became too much, and she pushed for more. And even then, she at least managed to make it mostly sound like an order. Mostly.

"Make me cum, oh my God, make me cum!" MJ blurted out, before quickly taking a calming breath, and forcing herself to sound dominant as she added, "Tongue fuck me, just like we practiced. Ooooooooooooh yessssssssssssssss, tongue fuck my cunt, just like I trained you, you little dyke pussy slut! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, show me, and our Mistress Sif, exactly how much you love this shit.

Mmmmmmmmmm fuck yeah, show us exactly what you can do with that tongue! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK YEAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD!"

"Me too." Sif ordered, once MJ had clearly cum at least once, "I too want to experience the joy of you making me cum in your hot little mouth, and all over your face. Oh yes, you've been very impressive so far, little girl, but now comes the important part. Sure, you can please your little girlfriend, but can you please a real woman? A real Dom? Huh? Come on, show me.

Ooooooooooooh yessssssssssssss, mmmmmmmmmm, show me everything you've got. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkk, not bad, but I require more. More of your tongue. Oh yes, fuck me! Oh yes! Oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeesssssssssssss, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YEAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, FUCK ME YOU LITTLE BITCH! AH FUCK!"

For a few blissful minutes, MJ got to enjoy the heaven that was cumming in another girl's mouth, and all over her face. Oh yes, she was tongue fucked to one orgasm, and then another shortly afterwards. Sadly, then Mistress Sif closed the distance between them, and roughly pulled Betty by her long blonde hair to her cunt.

To be fair, Mistress Sif was generous enough to make sure they continued sharing Betty's mouth and tongue for the next few minutes, the thrill more than enough to keep her on her high pretty much the entire time. And the other Dom provided another favour, namely a finger gently pushed into MJ's ass hole, just as she was going over the edge of her latest climax. And for better or for worse, the teen thought it was only fair that she should return the favour.

Betty was shocked that MJ would try anything so bold, and more importantly, get away with it. To be fair, it wasn't the first time she thought that, but this time was truly something spectacular. And dangerous. And it only made her love the girl more. Of course, but that was because she was being rewarded with an extra powerful orgasm from the mighty Mistress Sif, who pushed Betty's face so deep into her cunt it was literally suffocating her.

Especially when the powerful goddess started grinding herself into the teen girl's face, literally using it as a fuck pad. Which might have meant to be a punishment for them both, but of course, the submissive girl loved every single second of it.

Admittedly, it meant that she wasn't able to swallow even the majority of that precious liquid, which was pretty heart-breaking when it came to girl cum from a literal goddess. However, this was one of the many things they had thankfully prepared for, and Mistress MJ had taught her to see this as an honour. And it never felt more like an honour, given that she was being marked as a pussy slut for a literal goddess.

Truly becoming a Slave of Sif. Which, in that moment, Betty had never wanted anything more. Which continued to be the case, even if she was switched back to Mistress MJ, and for better or for worse, given the exact same treatment. Well, it was both, because she was treated like the slut she was, but it also meant she became increasingly faint.

Normally at this point, the whole world fell away, and Betty was unable to concentrate on anything except pussy. However, after what Mistress MJ had just done, she was vaguely aware Mistress Sif had forcefully removed the finger from her ass, and was forcing it into the black girl's mouth. Which, even Michelle Jones would probably admit she kind of deserved.

It must have annoyed her enough to satisfy their Dom, though, because it didn't go any further. Or perhaps the goddess was planning to punish them later? Either way, Betty found herself on the edge during the lost few minutes she was face fucked by the dominant woman. At least until she got dangerously close to actually fainting.

She trusted them to pull her away before any serious damage was done, and a big part of Betty actually hoped they would fuck her into unconsciousness this way. Although at the same time, she was very grateful that didn't happen, as her own body was aching for some attention. Ideally, the kind where she was fucked with a big girl cock. Perhaps a DP?

She hadn't tried that yet, and she'd always wanted too. But whatever the case, she was sure it would be wonderful. Something she thought about towards the end, and especially after the brief second she was given, to catch her breath. Then all of a sudden Betty found herself being pulled upwards again, into a pair of strong arms, and roughly kissed. Something she was happy to return, even though again, part of her was sad it wasn't her girlfriend doing it.

That kiss lasted a few long minutes, then Sif broke it, and ordered, "Bend over. Ooooooooooooh yesssssssssss, mmmmmmmm, bend over and give me your cute little ass!"

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Betty quickly replied and obeyed.

"And as for you..." Sif then turned her attention to MJ, "Go get me a cock."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." MJ quickly replied and obeyed, with a smirk, who thought she got away with the anal fingering, before Sif then informed her otherwise.

"I said, a cock. As in just one, for me." Sif clarified, after MJ grabbed two from her collection, in a nearby chest.

"But..." MJ frowned, before getting cut off.

"That we were doing this together?" Sif raised an eyebrow, "And we still are. I promise you that. Just perhaps not in the way you would have preferred. But trust me, I can make it a lot worse for you. And it would still be mercy, after the disrespect you've show me. Now, do not make me ask you again."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." MJ grumbled, after a brief pause.

"Good girl." Sif purred wickedly, smiling as the strap-on was attached to her. Then when it was firmly in place, she ordered, "Now, suck my cock. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhh, mmmmmmmmm, make it nice and wet for your girlfriend's ass hole. Ooooooooooooh yessssssssssss, ah fuck, I love using a girl's saliva as lube for me to fuck her girlfriend's butt!"

"But..." MJ began to protest, until the intimidating older woman made her think better of it, and then she replied, "Yes, Mistress Sif."

MJ then did as she was told, wrapping her lips around the head of that dildo, and starting to suck it. Which really shouldn't have been a big deal, as it was far from the first time that she had sucked a dildo to get it ready for Betty's pussy or ass. Or her own pussy, for that matter. However, it was her first time sucking a cock strapped around the waist of another woman, which was definitely a submissive thing.

Not completely unenjoyable, but perhaps a worrying sign for things to come. Something she tried to ignore, in favour of just concentrating on the BJ itself. And given she was out of practice, that was very necessary. Hell, she hadn't really got any practice beforehand, as the most she had done with guys was a few kisses. She had wanted to do more, but after getting together with Betty, it wasn't exactly her priority right now.

It wasn't something she really regretted right now, as it felt so weird to be doing this after months of topping the hell out of the naturally submissive Betty Brant, and basically doing everything and anything she wanted to her. And while the beginning wasn't too bad, it got worse when she tried to take more into her mouth. She had chosen this dick with Betty's slutty little ass hole in mind, not her own inexperienced mouth.

As a result, she struggled to even take half of it, and end up licking the lower half, which thankfully seemed to be enough for Mistress Sif, who remained eerily quiet throughout the blow job, and when she did dare to look upwards, Mistress Sif had a hard to read expression on her face. MJ really wasn't sure what to make of it, other than she didn't like it.

"I suppose that will do." Sif said dismissively, before ordering, "Now, take out your girlfriend's butt-plug, and present that hot little fuck hole to me. Lick it first, if you wish. Oooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, make sure that hole is ready for me. Because either way, I'm making it mine. You hear me, MJ? Your girl's ass is mine! Ohhhhhhhhhh yesssssssss, that's it, mmmmmmmmm, get it ready for me."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." MJ replied and obeyed, when she had the chance.

For better or for worse, Mistress Sif continue to provide encouragement, as MJ pulled the butt-plug out to the widest part of it, then pushed it back in. This wasn't technically what she had been ordered to do, but it was preparation, so Mistress Sif accepted it. Hell, the statuesque Dom seem to thoroughly enjoy watching the show that MJ started putting on for her. Which was very clear, from her encouragement.

Which for better or for worse, MJ was soon able to ignore, in favour of fucking Betty's ass. It was with such a small thing, but in that moment, it still felt like it counted. And her girl clearly very much enjoyed it, given how loudly she was moaning, whimpering, and crying out in pure pleasure.

That very much continued to be the case when MJ finally pulled the plug all the way out, and replaced it with her tongue. Given that Betty's butt hole was left already slightly gaping, thanks to wearing the plug all day, MJ was able to slam the entire length of her tongue inside that forbidden orifice, pretty much right away. And that's exactly what she did, given that she didn't have nearly as much time as she would have liked to do this.

Also, it was just fun. Oh yes, both 18-year-old girls clearly had a lot of fun with one tongue fucking the other's slutty little ass for a few long minutes, before the black girl popped that plug into her mouth, and started sucking it clean with a happy moan, while moving aside, and using both her hands to spread the white girl's ass cheeks for their new top.

Something which clearly pleased that top, given the way that Mistress Sif chuckled wickedly, and said, "Good girl. Ooooooooooooh yesssssssssss, that was very good. Now, does anyone have anything to say, before I take Betty's slutty little ass, and make it mine? Huh? How about you, MJ? Ohhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhh, this was your idea. So how does it feel now you're about to watch your girl's ass become mine?"

There was a brief pause, then it seemed that MJ wasn't going to say anything, Betty figured that she would oblige, "Oh please, fuck me, Mistress Sif. Fuck my slutty little ass. Ohhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss, ass fuck me! I love to be ass fucked. Mmmmmmmmm, especially when it's a dominant woman like you doing it. You, mmmmmmmmm, or Mistress MJ.

Oooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhhhhh, that's it! Stretch my whore hole out! Use it like the fuck hole it is! Ooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeeeesssssssssssssss, fuck me in the ass like the little anal slut I am! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!"

Sif love to hear that kind of encouragement, and felt like she could almost listen to it all night long, except for the fact that fucking those slutty little asses was just too tempting. Especially when they were being presented like this to her, and in this case, that it was the girlfriend of the anal whore providing her that beautiful view.

Something she was aware that MJ was just as fascinated by, when Sif pressed the tip of her cock against that well-prepared back door, and started slowly pushing forwards. Hell, that butt hole was so well-prepared, that it was very tempting to slam every inch of her dick inside of it in one hard thrust. However, Betty had done nothing to deserve that. Besides, doing this slowly was far too much fun.

It was more fun for all involved, given the way that Betty actually moaned happily, and continued the encouragement, as her most private hole was stretched wider and wider, while again, the two tops were captivated by it. Naturally poor Betty was silent right after the actual anal penetration itself, but that was more than understandable.

And honestly, Sif rather enjoyed the silence, as it proved that all three of them were savouring this precious moment. The precious moment that the mighty Sif slid into a brand-new ass hole, and claimed it as her fuck hole. Hers to use however, whenever and wherever she wanted. And she would. Perhaps not as often as her favourite but sluts, but Betty was so cute, and so was her ass.

Especially when that ass hole was stretching for her dick, something Sif admired for a few long seconds, before finally pushing forwards. Something which unsurprisingly, had this shameless anal whore cry out loudly with pure pleasure. Honestly, the little butt slut was enjoying it even more than Sif thought she would. Maybe she should have insisted on using a bigger dildo?

Or maybe she should have insisted that Wanda, or one of her other loyal sex slaves joined them, so that they could double stuffed this whore hole? Oh well, there would be plenty of time for that later, when Betty Brant had really and truly been broken in. For now, she was more than happy with slowly pushing every inch of her big dick into that slutty little booty.

Which was something that Sif became so lost in, she almost didn't notice when she had no more dick to give it. Oh yes, Betty just took it up her butt so easy, which more than anything else, impressed Sif, and made her consider allowing MJ to continue being a top. At least, after she was finished with her. Because as much as Sif was amused by MJ's boldness, she couldn't allow it to truly stand.

Which was why she had forced her to get the best possible look at her girlfriend's ass being penetrated and stuffed with dildo. It was also why she taunted her about it, when in a very short amount of time Betty Brant's slutty little back door was able to swallow every inch of that big strap-on.

"Wow Betty, you just took it so easy." Sif chuckled with delight, quickly adding, "Oooooooooooh yesssssssssss, mmmmmmmm fuck, you took every single inch of this big dick up your ass soooooooooooo easy! Mmmmmmmmmm, what a slut. Oh yes, you seem so prim and proper, but really you're nothing but an anal whore. Ohhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkk yesssssssssss, I love girls like you.

But clearly, your top deserves plenty of credit. Oh fuck yeah, well done, MJ. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, you've done a great job at turning your girlfriend into a shameless butt slut. And now? She's mine. Oooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhh, mine to fuck, just, like, this."

MJ was vaguely aware of Sif taunting her, but honestly, she didn't care. Not when she had a beautiful sight in front of her, like Betty's booty being fully stuffed with cock. Well, thighs pressed up against her girl's ass cheeks, but she could imagine it, in her mind. Sadly she wasn't the one doing it, but even then, it wasn't like she could feel it. And hell, she'd imagine she was doing it, or more accurately remember it.

Which was the same story when the goddess started pumping her hips back and forth, causing that dildo to slide in and out of Betty's butt hole. Fuck, she loved that sight, and couldn't wait until she was given an up-close look of the ass holes of the other Slaves of Sif, taking cock just like this. Or her next turn with Betty's backside, for that matter.

She thought about that stuff all the time, and arguably, she shouldn't allow her imagination to get carried away with her in such a beautiful moment, but MJ just couldn't help it. As a result, it took her a few long minutes to realize something was pressing against her lips. She opened her mouth, either to complain, or maybe, some part of her wanted this.

Either way, she suddenly realized that Sif had pulled the strap-on out of Betty's ass, and then pressed it against her mouth, which now MJ had obligingly opened for her. Which of course, made it nice and easy to push that dick inside it. Not that the dominant teen was really complaining, as she loved the taste of ass. Especially this ass. So of course, she was only too happy to suck it. Just like Sif was only too happy to provide her with encouragement.

"Ooooooooooh yesssssssssss, that's it, suck my cock." Sif encouraged gleefully, while stroking MJ's long dark hair, "Suck your girlfriend's ass cream off of your Mistress's dick. Ohhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, that's hot. Soooooooooo hot, mmmmmmmmmm fuck! I know you're not an expert cock sucker. Mmmmmmmmm, at least not yet. But at least, try and get all of that butt cream.

Oh yes, come on, MJ. Please your new Mistress. Ooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssss, prove just how eager you are to please me. And just how much you like kissing your girlfriend's butt. That you're an ass to mouth slut! My, little ATM whore! Oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssssss, suck it like a good girl!"

Those words had MJ sucked the dildo with increasing enthusiasm. She like to believe it was all about getting as much of that butt cream as possible, but she had to admit, there was part of her which was happy to be pleasing her Mistress. Because that's what this literal goddess was now. It wasn't what she was hoping for, but MJ could adapt.

And if this was the worst punishment she received for daring to challenge the great and powerful Mistress Sif, then it would be a real bargain. Especially if it meant the likes of Natasha Romanoff and Peggy Carter would be soon the ones sucking their anal juices from MJ's dick. Hell, at this point, MJ would be more than happy just to settle for just getting an up-close look at them receiving this treatment from this goddess.

For better or for worse, MJ was able to take that dildo much further than before, given that she now had much more motivation to do so. And while she hadn't been able to take it all the way, she was only too happy to lick the base, so she could indeed get every drop of that precious liquid. Something she found herself doing over and over again, as Mistress Sif gleefully started switching back and forth between Betty's ass hole and MJ's mouth.

Which went on for longer than expected, and then just when it seemed like Betty would get the hard anal pounding she had to be craving right now, Mistress Sif gave both teens a surprise. One which wasn't entirely unwelcome, but had worrying implications for the near future.

"See MJ, mmmmmmmmm, we're sharing your girl after all." Sif chuckled wickedly, after a few moments of silence. Then she added, "Oooooooooooh, but if you want some direct contact, why don't you let her eat your ass? Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhh, let Betty eat your butt, while I'm all up in hers! Mmmmmmmmm yessssssssssss, I think that would be fun, don't you?"

"Yes, Mistress Sif. Thank you, Mistress Sif." MJ replied and obeyed, a little bewildered.

"Yes, Mistress Sif. Thank you, Mistress Sif." Betty replied and obeyed quickly after that, just for good measure.

Betty had been getting ready to beg to cum, but she could just about handle waiting longer. In fact, it was preferable, because longer the wait, the harder the orgasms. Besides, this way so she could cum with a but in her face, and a cock up her ass. Admittedly, that wouldn't be her first choice when it came to be double teamed the first time, but it was far from unappealing. Especially given that she rather enjoyed eating MJ's ass.

Something she would have been happy to confirm, if she was given the time to beg for it. Well, maybe she should have try to do that anyway, but very quickly MJ moved into position, and maybe it was better that Betty saved her strength for the rim job. Especially because it turned out, having a cock in her ass was kind of distracting.

In fact, it was very distracting. Which was far from surprising, but Betty hadn't appreciated how hard it would be until MJ backed that booty up against her face, while Mistress Sif continued pumping that strap-on in and out of her bitch hole. Fuck, it was so overwhelming, it was almost a full minute before Betty even stuck out her tongue. For that, she was ashamed.

After all, she had been trained better than that. Of course, she had no doubt that Mistress MJ would understand. Would their new top? Time would tell. But thankfully she wasn't punished by having that cock taken away from her again. Hell, if anything she got to enjoy it even more, now that she was the one being fed her girlfriend's ass, instead of the other way around.

Thankfully, after embarrassing herself, Betty stuck out her tongue, and slid it over her girlfriend's butt hole. That first lick was extremely slow, and given that she was using her hand to keep herself upright, she was mostly licking the cheeks. For better or for worse, MJ then spread them herself, making it much easier for Betty to get to hit her target.

She did miss having her face surrounded by those ass cheeks, but as the trade-off was being able to please the dominant women, it was worth it. Something she did, by sliding her tongue all over that puckered rosebud, and eventually, even trying to push it inside. Of course, she didn't get very far, as unlike her whore ass, MJ's butt was virgin. At least for now.

While her mind was foggy from being butt fucked, even now, while almost desperately needing to cum, Betty Brant was far from an idiot. Even in this weakened state, her mind was able to imagine this was possibly leading to Mistress Sif taking MJ's anal cherry. Both teens had known this was a possibility, and MJ had promised that if it came down to it, the sacrifice would be worth it.

If her girlfriend was still happy with that, Betty would protest, although equally, she prepared herself for the possibility of having to walk out of here unsatisfied. Which wouldn't be too bad, as surely her top would want to re-establish her dominance ASAP. Although selfishly, she was hoping that whatever happened next, Mistress Sif would make her cum first. Alas, it was not to be...

"Alright, MJ..." Sif announced, waiting until she had the attention of both teens before adding, "Back that booty up! Mmmmmmmm yeahhhhhhhhhh, bring it side by side with your girlfriend's cute little butt. Ooooooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, I wanna go back and forth between you. Ohhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss, back and forth, between your hot little asses."

"You mean..." MJ began cautiously.

"I'm going to take your anal cherry? Yes, mmmmmmmmmm, that's exactly what I'm going to do." Sif admitted with a wicked grin, "Unless you've already gave it away? Huh? Maybe to Betty, after some misguided attempts to be fair? Oh please, say it isn't so? Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhh, I was looking forward to taking your ass for myself."

"No..." MJ said softly, before clarifying, "I've never. Never done, that. But..."

"Oh, don't worry, honey." Sif reassured, before quickly adding, "Plenty of my bitches top each other, despite the fact that they have all been butt fucked at some point. Mostly by me. Ooooooooooh yesssssssssss, so if you really want to prove that you're a top, you'll take this ass fucking without complaint. And still want to top afterwards."

There was a long pause, then MJ lowered her head, and softly agreed, "Yes, Mistress Sif."

"Good girl." Sif beamed happily, before pushing, "Now, like I said, give me that booty."

"Yes, Mistress Sif. Thank you, Mistress Sif." MJ replied and slowly but surely obeyed.

Sif almost felt bad in that moment. Michelle Jones was just barely 18 years old, and it was natural for people that young to make mistakes. However, it was better to put an end to disobedience before it got out of hand, and MJ just had such a cute little booty. So, unable to resist, Sif admired her prize for a few long seconds, then press the head of her strap-on against the younger girl's butt hole and slowly started pushing forwards. Oh fuck, MJ let out such a cute little gasp, as her ass began stretching.

Which of course, was followed by soft whimpers and cries, as the Dom continued pushing forwards, thus causing that forbidden hole to keep stretching, and stretching, and stretching, until the head of the dildo slid into that cute little back door, meaning that Michelle Jones had officially lost her anal cherry.

Which as always, was something Sif gleefully gloated about, "And that's your cherry, MJ. Mmmmmmmm yeahhhhhhhhhh, I love taking anal cherries. You may have denied me Betty's, but I'll happily take yours. Oh yes, oooooooooooh yesssssssssss, mmmmmmmm, this will do nicely. Ohhhhhhhhhhh fuck yeah, I love taking cherries, and making asses mine! Ah fuck!"

After a few more long seconds, maybe even a minute, of gloating and savouring the moment, Sif began pushing forwards again, causing that dildo to slid deeper into MJ's ass. However, unlike with Betty, which had been one smooth thrust, Sif found herself stopping every so often to give her latest conquest time to adjust.

She did not know for sure, but it was likely Betty's first time was much easier on her, given that she was a natural anal slut, while MJ was not. Which to be fair, prove that Michelle Jones truly was more of a top. Hell, the goddess of war even considered stopping completely. And she would, if things continued like this. But she was also confident that she could get MJ to like it, if not love it.

It had been a long time since she had taken such a reluctant back door, and while this one was proving to be particularly challenging, Sif had never failed to turn a hole into an eager little fuck hole, and she was determined not to fail now. And to her credit, MJ didn't complain. Admittedly, that could be, because she was to scared too, but Sif suspected something else.

That this little human was tougher than she appeared, suggesting that she had a great future keeping the most submissive Slaves of Sif happy. Even if occasionally she would have to make her Mistress Sif happy, by taking every inch of her dick in her ass Just as she did now. Oh yes, it took longer than usual, but eventually, through a series of stops and starts, every inch of that dildo slid into the virgin ass of Michelle Jones.

"Almost there, almost there, mmmmmmmmm, you're doing so well. So well." Sif praised towards the end of that, stroking MJ's sides soothingly as the inexperienced girl gasped, groaned, and whimpered as her rectum was stuffed full of dick. Then, when her thighs came to rest against those ass cheeks, Sif bragged, "Ooooooooooh yesssssssss, every inch! Oh MJ, that's every single inch of this big dick buried in your cute little booty!

Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh, good girl. Yeahhhhhhhhhhh, that's a very, very good girl. You just gave your Mistress your ass, just as she asked. Mmmmmmmm yessssssssss, it's mine now. And I promise you, oooooooooooh, I'm going to take real good care of it. Yours, and Betty's. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, both your asses are mine now! All mine! And now, I'm going to make you love it in the butt."

Considering how they started, that may be a little too much to ask, but Sif was determined to at least try. Of course, that came after a long pause, in which she gave the inexperienced girl a chance to adjust to having her shit-pipe so obscenely stretched and filled. Then, when she did finally move back, it was nice and slow.

Just like when she pushed back in, and when she repeated the process. Oh yes, she sodomized the other girl nice and slow, allowing her plenty of time to get used to this situation. And although it took a while, eventually Sif got what she truly wanted in that moment. Namely, a sound of enjoyment out of MJ. Yes, it was small, but at least it was something that she could build on.

Betty was terrified by that sound most of all. Which was a horrible thing for her to think, but she couldn't help it. MJ was the perfect top. Or at the very least, perfect for her. She didn't want to lose what they had, which was why she had been hesitant about this whole idea. Well, the main reason. Oh God, what if MJ became a bigger bottom then she was? Even now, that didn't seem possible, but what if?

She was already insecure that her girlfriend would find someone else within the Slaves of Sif, someone better, and now she had to worry about losing her to Mistress Sif. Then again, her top was the most stubborn person she had ever met, so she had to believe she would get through this, even now.

Then all of a sudden Sif questioned, "Betty, do you want to taste your girlfriend's ass on my cock?"

Hearing that automatically made Betty blushed furiously, but she answered honestly, "Yes, Mistress Sif."

"Well then, get up here, and do it." Sif ordered with a wicked smile on her face.

"Yes, Mistress Sif. Thank you, Mistress Sif." Betty quickly replied and obeyed, adding the 'thank you' just for good measure.

Which in turn, made Mistress Sif chuckle with delight, as she pulled that dick out of MJ's ass, and pretty much pushed it straight into Betty's mouth, as soon as it was in range. There was another chuckle from the goddess as the once sweet and innocent Betty Brant eagerly wrapped her lips tightly around that butt flavoured dildo, and then moaned loudly and happily. Oh God, Betty loved the taste of ass. And she had never tasted MJ's ass like this.

She frequently rimmed her, but this was obviously different. Fuck, it was so weird. Well, everything about this was weird. But it was definitely something that the blonde could get use too. Oh yes, she could definitely get used to this, Betty thought, as she eagerly cleaned the head of that dildo, and then started bobbing her head up and down it.

Unlike her far less experienced girlfriend, Betty was able to not only take that dick deep into her mouth, but eventually all the way down her throat. Hell, it didn't even take that long, not in the grand scheme of things. Mostly because she just couldn't help herself, especially the first time. Oh yes, the once sweet and innocent Betty Brant eagerly indulged in her love for going ass to mouth, much to the delight of Mistress Sif.

Which was of course, another big reason she was doing this. To please her Dom. To get her hair stroked, and to be told that she was a good girl. But she also hoped this would mean that she would get more ass cream, or better yet, more cock up her ass.

Sure enough, that was exactly what happened, Mistress Sif first, going back and forth between MJ's ass and Betty's mouth, and then simply swapping asses. All of which was both heaven and hell for Betty, given that while she enjoyed every second of it, she'd also never been more desperate to cum. Hell, if it was just her was being relentlessly teased, she would have probably had begged for mercy ages ago.

But this time, she had something very important to consider. That being, whether or not MJ was ready for her first hard anal pounding. Because if she wasn't, the experience might be too overwhelming. Then again, maybe that was a good thing, because the blonde didn't want to lose her top. Which she felt guilty for thinking, but she couldn't help it.

MJ was definitely overwhelmed by this experience, and wanted it to be over, but she didn't want to have to beg to cum. It was probably foolish of her to think she could out last a literal goddess, but Mistress Sif had lost her patients in the past, so there was at least a chance of it. Also, if she was going to beg, it really shouldn't be too soon. Partly because she may not get what she wanted that way.

But more importantly, she wanted to try and save at least a bit of her dignity. Especially with Betty right there, witnessing every moment of this. Which was another reason it was a good idea to wait. Oh yes, it felt like any moment now her girl Betty would beg to cum, which would hopefully save MJ from having to do it. Well, probably not, but a girl could dream, right?

Of course, by waiting so long, MJ was running the risk of breaking completely. However, if she was being honest, that wasn't really a big concern for her. At least, not anymore. At the beginning of the night? Absolutely. In fact, it had been the one thing, causing her to hesitate about this entire plan.

If anything, receiving her first ass fucking had been a relief, as while it wasn't entirely unenjoyable, it wasn't the life-changing experience, Betty had described, or the one she had watched other women go through, thanks to Mistress Sif now broadcasting her conquests. Hell, if anything she owed a debt of gratitude to Mistress Sif, for taking that worry away from her. Something that she definitely planned to repay her for.

Admittedly, her first anally induced orgasm could be a real game changer, especially the longer the teasing went on for. However, every second that ticked by only made MJ more confident that she was going to get out of this, with her desire to top intact. Hell, she got very close to cumming a few times while there was a cock in her ass, and she was focusing on butt fucking her beloved Betty.

Or one of the many Slaves of Sif, who would make this whole experience so very worth it. Alas, Mistress Sif would not be denied, and eventually MJ just had to give her what she wanted. Again. Although luckily, it didn't take much to get it. Not in the grand scheme of things. And better yet, Betty soon joining the fun, offering a distraction from MJ's words.

"Fuck me! Oh God, please fuck me harder!" MJ finally pleaded, hating herself for it, but no longer able to take this torture, "Make me cum! Oooooooooooooh yessssssssssss, make me cum, like a bitch with a dick in my ass. Like my girl Betty. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh,make me cum like a little butt slut, right in front of my sub girlfriend. Please? Oh please, I need it!"

"Me too! I need to cum! Oh please Mistress Sif, fuck my slutty little ass harder, and make me cum! Ohhhhhhhhhhhh, make me cum!" Betty begged shortly afterwards, with absolutely no shame, "Pound me! Oooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, pound that slutty little butt hole of mine! It's yours now, Mistress Sif!

Yours, mmmmmmmmmm, and Mistress MJ's. Yesssssssssss, ah God, it's yours to fuck! Oh my God, oooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Goooooooooooooodddddddddddddd, FUCK ME, FUCK MY ASS! Butt fuck me! BUTT FUCK ME AND MAKE ME CUM! OH MISTRESS SIF, OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDDD!"

Seemingly just to annoy MJ, Mistress Sif gave the honour of cumming first to Betty. Maybe in the hopes that MJ would keep begging? She didn't, but that could arguably be understandable, given that she was watching her girlfriend getting her ass brutally pounded by a goddess. In fact, it became such a hellacious rectum wrecking, MJ almost protested, as she wasn't sure Betty would survive it. At least with her ass hole intact, and ready to be used later.

However, Mistress Sif had technology which could fix that, and her girl just kept cumming, so MJ just tried to enjoy the show. Besides, seeing it was her butt receiving the same treatment, where she found it was so orgasmically good, it was hard to worry about long-term damage to her backside, and whatever short-term pain she was receiving was drowned out by pure pleasure. Not enough to break her, but still amazing.

Sif was very impressed. She had been breaking women for a long time now, and could tell while MJ came closer than she might want to admit she didn't quite get there, once again proving that she wasn't a natural at this. Her girlfriend Betty on the other hand, was very much a natural, given how easy it was to make her cum from anal sex.

Also, just their reactions were night and day. MJ was deeply embarrassed by cumming with a dick in her ass, while Betty was absolutely shameless. Which made for a fun dynamic throughout the butt fucking, but especially when it came to the hard anal pounding. Oh yes, as tempting as it was to break Michelle Jones once and for all, Sif was fairly certain that she wasn't going too.

Good tops were hard to find, and MJ wasn't a real threat to her. Oh yes, it would be fun to see the likes of the deadly Black Widow, the ridiculously powerful Scarlet Witch, and even the legendary Agent Carter bend over, and give this non-superpowered, physically weak girl their asses. Or get in whatever position MJ wanted them in. Oh, and she could be involved in DPs and double fuckings.

Maybe even some double anal for all of her favourite butt sluts. Oh yes, all of that would be fun. And if MJ ever stepped out of line again, she would be the one taking a double or even triple ass pounding, which would surely be enough to break MJ forever. Especially given her work on the previously mentioned women.

Of course, the wonderful combination of those thoughts echoing through her mind, the other end of the harness hitting her clit, and just the sheer joy of butt fucking one girlfriend in front of the other, and going back and forth between them, was more than enough to make Sif cum too. She of course held back for as long as she could, and even didn't bother with the taunting for once.

Admittedly, there wasn't anything else to say, but mostly it was about saving her strength. Not that she could risk using all of it on these little cuties. At least, not all of it. She got close, especially as she pushed herself distracting orgasm after distracting orgasm. But these weak humans couldn't possibly take everything their goddess had to offer.

However, they took quite an impressive amount, once again making Sif happy with her new conquests. Sure, one by one they collapsed face down, but who could blame them under such an onslaught as these hellacious rectum wreckings? Hell, if anything, it was even better, as in this moment they were truly nothing but holes Sif was using for her pleasure, and pretty much her pleasure alone.

Which encouraged her to flip MJ around, lifted her up, as start bouncing up and down like a limp ragdoll in her arms, so she could enjoy that blissful submission she saw on the other top's face, right before the girl passed out. And then, as she was on a roll, she did the exact same thing to Betty, with wonderfully similar results.

Sadly, as both girls were unconscious, this meant there was no one to spread their cheeks. But that was okay, given that without having to be asked, Wanda used her magic to puppet the unconscious girls into sticking their butts into the air, and even spreading their cheeks in the process.

Not that it was really necessary, given that their ruined ass holes were very, very visible anyway, making Sif feel at least a little guilty. Or at least, she would do, if she didn't have several ways of fixing that. As it was, she simply enjoyed the show for a few long seconds, before smirking, and offering her thanks to Wanda, and then receiving a predictable response in return.

"Thanks Wanda." Sif thought.

Wanda's voice then echoed in her head, "I live to serve you, Mistress Sif."

In turn, this briefly had Sif considering rewarding Wanda, by allowing her favourite bitch to suck her cock clean. However, given that the dildo had a combination of anal juices, Sif could not resist giving that treat to herself. So that was exactly what she did, slowly taking off the strap-on, and then putting the head into her mouth and starting to suck on it.

Well, she did pause for a moment, to savour that twisted flavour, but she was soon sucking on it, and then licking the lower half to get every drop of that precious liquid. All the while, she stared at those gaping butt holes, and dreamed of all the fun that she would have with them when they woke up. Then of course, she went in search of more fun with one of her previous conquests, or perhaps to find a new one.

Chapter 167: Chapter 167. Natasha meets her sister's Doms (SLAVES OF SIF)

That's it, you little slut! Eat my pussy! Mmmmmmmmm yesssssssssssss, eat the pussy of your Mistress Sif! Oooooooooooh fuck, good girl." Sif lovingly stroked Wanda's hair as she continued providing her with encouragement, "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhhh, lick that cunt like the lezzie whore you are! The lezzie whore I made you! Oh shit! Just like that, mmmmmmmmm fuck yeah, just like that! Oh fuck! OH FUCK!"

Natasha Romanoff smiled warmly as she watched Mistress Sif get what she so richly deserved. Or at least, one of the many, many things. Because honestly, getting her cunt licked wasn't really enough for that literal Goddess who deserved so much more. Like three other bitches, one to eat her ass, and two more to suck her tits. And Natasha would very much like to be one of those bitches.

Especially given that it was very likely that afterwards, Mistress Sif would reward who worshiped her with a butt fucking or two. After all, that's exactly what she had done before. Many times, at this point. And The Black Widow was literally aching for the same treatment, which was why she found herself standing outside of her owner's bedroom, peering in longingly.

However, on this occasion, Natasha hadn't been summoned, or yet been noticed. And what she was sure that her inclusion would be welcomed, more than anything else, she wanted to please Mistress Sif, and sometimes, that meant leaving her alone with her favourite. Especially as it wasn't like there was a shortage of other beautiful women that The Black Widow could go too.

Then again, there was something to be said for just watching. Hell, Natasha was pretty close to letting her hand slide downwards, until she sensed that someone was watching her from the shadows. And in the middle of the night like this, even the infamous Black Widow had her limits, and she just couldn't see who it was. Or maybe, what it was.

There was a very, very good chance that it was simply one of the new girls, especially one without powers, who was simply too nervous to approach her. However, the training she received from The Red Room had Natasha slowly, and as casually as possible, making her way down the hall, moving closer to the sound, but without making it obvious that was what she was doing.

She was right to be cautious, as when she reached her destination, another Black Widow jumped out of the shadows, and stared at the most famous member of The Black Widow program. Natasha stepped back, waiting for the other woman to make the first move. And she wasn't waiting long. No, all of a sudden, she found herself locked in a battle of counter holds and strikes, which had her heart racing.

Don't get her wrong, Natasha loved her new life. She really, really did. But God, she had missed this. So much so, she was about to beg Wanda, and more importantly Mistress Sif, to let this play out, as she sensed them both reluctantly pull away from each other, and go to check on the noise that was coming from the hall. However, before they were spotted, the other Black Widow grabbed a firm hold of Natasha, activated some kind of device, seemingly designed to disorient an opponent.

It definitely worked, as the most famous Black Widow was left feeling dazed and confused of why everything was suddenly different. Then she realized they were in a bedroom, likely as a result of teleportation. That was the moment, the two assassins rolled away from each other, and turned to face each other, only for the other competitor to remove her mask, revealing a familiar face.

Namely, that of Yelena Belova, who smiled warmly and greeted, "Hello, sister."

"Yelena!" Natasha exclaimed, for a moment unable to hide her joy at seeing her undercover sister, before forcing her face back into a neutral expression, "What are you doing here?"

"Do I need an excuse to see my sister?" Yelena quipped.

"I told you, I don't like you calling me that." Natasha grumbled.

"Which is why I do it. At least partly." Yelena confessed with a soft smile, before pointing out, "But, to me, that's what you always will be. I know, I know. We were undercover. It wasn't real. Or at least, that's what you tell yourself, because you're afraid to care about anyone. Especially someone like me. But you remember, don't you? How you were protective of me? How you literally tried to sacrifice yourself to save me?"

"Yeah, and how did that work out?" Natasha questioned bitterly.

"Well, we're both alive, aren't we?" Yelena countered, a grin crossing her face, "And thriving. Ooooooooooh yessssssssss, Natasha Romanoff is finally living her best life. And everyone knows it. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, everyone has seen the deadly Natasha Romanoff be reduced to nothing but a lesbian anal whore. And I have to say, it's a look which suits you, sister."

"Yelena, I..." Natasha began, actually blushing as for the first time in a long time, she was embarrassed about her behaviour.

"No, no, no, don't be embarrassed, sister. This is what you were always meant to be." Yelena reassured, taking a cautious step forward as she continued, "Mmmmmmmmm yesssssssssss, Natasha Romanoff was always meant to be someone's anal bitch. We all were. Mmmmmmmm yessssssssss, all Black Widows love being butt sluts, owned by superior women. Especially me..."

Natasha gasped, with a mixture of shock, horror, and if she was honest, arousal, as Yelena emphasized her words by pulling her pants down and spreading her cheeks, revealing that her butt hole was gaping obscenely wide open. Something she'd seen a dozen times, including in a mirror. Or a picture. Or just watching footage of herself back.

So it was really hypocritical of her to be disappointed in Yelena for allowing herself to be debased in this way. But she just couldn't help it. As the other Black Widow had just pointed out, Natasha was always protective of her 'sister'. So to see her like this was heart-breaking. And yet, at the same time, it was also a turn on, one which made her heart race, and her slutty little ass hole quiver around the butt-plug, which was inside it.

Immediately, she wondered who had done this. Was this some big surprise from Mistress Sif? Maybe a present for her? After all, her owner had encouraged sex between those who were related by blood, so this was no big deal. Hell, part of her even hoped that was the case, as she had to admit, in that moment, Natasha really wanted to see Mistress Sif fuck Yelena Belova's big fat ass directly in front of her.

Maybe taste that big booty on her strap-on. Or even, for Natasha to retrieve a strap-on, and do fuck herself. All of which, the most famous Black Widow had thought about before. Quite a lot, actually. But for better or worse, it didn't seem this was the work of her owner.

No, because the door behind Yelena opened, and several guards rushed in, practically covering the walls from her left to her right, surrounding her. And these weren't just any guards, but these were The Dora Milaje. The uniforms and spears were hard to miss, along with the fact that they were all bald black women.

Princess Shuri then entered, flanked by a few women that Natasha didn't recognize, but were clearly the ones in charge around here. And given that they had her cornered and were looking at her like hungry panthers cornering a helpless antelope, it wasn't hard to imagine what the plan might be here. But, just for the sake of solidifying it, Yelena looked behind herself, grinned happily at her sister, and then gleefully made a confession.

"Do you see, Natasha? Do you see what has happened to our sister? Do you see what's about to happen to you?" Yelena gleefully taunted, as she somehow found a way to pull her ass cheeks even wider apart, "Ohhhhhhhhhh, yeahhhhhhhhhhh, do you like it? My gaped shit hole? Open and ready to be use by superior women. My, Black Mistresses? Oooooooooooh, yeah you do. And it's exactly what will happened to you.

Oh yes! You, oh mighty Black Widow, will be broken just like the rest of us and used for their pleasure. But don't worry though, you're going to love it. Mmmmmmmmm yessssssssssss, I envy you, sister. The night my Black Mistresses made me theirs was the greatest night of my life. Although this will be a close second, as I get to watch you experience the same joy I did."

This whole thing reminded Natasha of how she had been broken in by Mistress Sif. Hell, Yelena even echoed some of the words which Wanda had used on that fateful night. Her first time with Mistress Sif. And Wanda had been right, Natasha had grown to greatly cherish that night. So much so, the most famous Black Widow considered trying to find her way out of this room.

She might not succeed, but she should at least try and protest. Hell, she like to believe that if she insisted that she didn't want this, the other women would stop. But that probably wouldn't be an issue, as her treacherous body was already aching to see whether these women could steal her away from Mistress Sif. And more importantly, that Mistress Sif would steal her back with a truly brutal butt fucking.

"Greetings, Natasha Romanoff. I don't believe we've had the pleasure of meeting..." Shuri purred wickedly, "I am Princess Shuri. Although, soon you will refer to me as your Black Mistress. Or Black Mistress, or even Black Mistress Shuri. Just as long as you show the proper respect, you shall receive ecstasy far beyond what your so-called Mistress Sif could possibly give you first."

"I highly doubt that." Natasha quipped.

Which infuriated the woman standing next to Shuri, "You were told to show respect to show our Princess, by the Princess herself. You should not need to be told twice. But trust me, colonizer, you shall pay for your insolence."

"True, but I told you, Okoye, to be patient." Shuri scolded, before chuckling, "You should know better than anyone here, that Black Widows are stubborn and hard to break. But they all do, in the end. And has anything ever been more satisfying? And would it be the same, without the insolence they show at the beginning? Like with Yelena, here?"

"Oh yes, I was so stubborn, my Black Mistress." Yelena apologetically chimed in, "And I'm so sorry. Ooooooooooooh yesssssssssssss, I'm so sorry for being stubborn, and disrespecting you, when I should have been spreading my cheeks, and doing whatever you wanted, right from the start. Please, please, please, forgive me?"

"I told you, slut, multiple times now, there is nothing to forgive." Shuri chuckled with wicked delight, "I like my women stubborn and disrespectful, at first. Mmmmmmmmmm yessssssssssssss, it makes it so much more satisfying later on, when they accept their true purpose in life. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, when they accept that their purpose now is to serve. Don't you agree, Okoye?"

"Yes, Princess Shuri." Okoye grumbled, before arguing, "I just never cease to be amazed by the audacity of these walking fuck holes. Especially in this case, from an already broken lesbian bitch. After all, we've all seen the footage. Everyone has. So she should already be down on her knees, and begging for what we can give."

The other woman beside Princess Shuri stepped forward, and quipped, "So, give it."

"Valkyrie is right." Shuri grinned, "In fact, why don't you show her the other part of our offer? Ooooooooooh yessssssssss, let her see what is going on below, and I guarantee, she will be ours. If not instantly, then certainly within the next few hours. Mmmmmmmmmmm, and I hope it's the latter, because I'm so looking forward to breaking her in."

"Yes, Princess Shuri." Okoye replied, far more enthusiastically this time, and then quickly moved to do as she was told.

Shuri practically salivated at first the apprehensive look on the face of the deadly assassin, and then more importantly, when the infamous Natasha Romanoff turned around, and gave her the first real look at that legendary big booty. God, that thing had to be hers. It just had to be. Hell, Shuri was almost tempted to demand it right away. But no, she wanted Natasha Romanoff to give it willingly.

And then even more important than that, give it too her forever. Something which Shuri became lost in thinking about for a few long seconds, to the point that she almost missed the moment that Okoye obediently opened the shutters behind their new guest, to show her what was going on below.

Luckily, she was able to refocus just in time to thoroughly enjoy the expression on the face of Natasha Romanoff, as she saw what had become of the once mighty Black Widows. Saw that group of mighty warriors, were now nothing but desperate little butt sluts, getting their asses pounded in a variety of different positions by the women of Wakanda.

And not even members of the deadly Dora Milaje, but the servants of the Royal Palace, as a reward for all their fine work. Hell, Shuri even moved forwards enough that she could look herself. Both because she couldn't get enough of the view below, and of Natasha's face. The Dora Milaje moving cautiously, but Shuri was confident that she was in no danger, and the most famous Black Widow was practically hers already.

"Huh..." Natasha hummed, after what felt like an eternity of silence.

"Surprised to see your fellow Black Widows broken, and getting the treatment they so richly deserve?" Shuri quipped, stepping forward and itching to squeeze that big booty, "That you deserve?"

"No." Natasha lied convincingly, mostly because it wasn't 100% a lie. Which she made clear when she continued, "I'm just surprised that you didn't let the black ones top, given the vibe you seem to be going for."

"Oh, I assure you, we are equal opportunity butt fuckers." Shuri chuckled, then pointing out, "We view the people of Wakanda as superior, and at least for now, we are. The rest of the world is catching up, but we still have better technology, and all the benefits which comes with it. For now. Of course, there are greater threats outside this world. Which is why Wakanda needs to lead this world into a brighter tomorrow."

"With you at the head of it?" Natasha quipped.

"Well, myself, others within Wakanda and my new allies, the Asgardians. Who don't much like what Sif has become, so they have sent us a champion to fight." Shuri introduced one of the women who had been at her side, "This, is Valkyrie. She is immune to Sif's charms, and has been helping train the women of Wakanda to remove the Slaves of Sif as an obstacle.

However, with you, we didn't want to take any chances. So, that's why we arrange this pleasant distraction, and get together tonight. Well, also, using your fellow Black Widows like this has been the most wonderful practice we can have asked for. Especially your precious sister. Mmmmmmmmm yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, I never had a more eager slut. Although I'm interested to see whether you surpass her."

"She won't." Yelena quipped, before teasing, "But maybe, I can help? Oh please, my Black Mistresses, allow me to help you show Natasha the light. Ooooooooooh yessssssssssss, I'll do anything. Anything you want. Ohhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, mmmmmmmmmm fuck yes, anything... for the chance to fuck my big sister."

There was a brief pause, and then Natasha grinned wickedly, "No one, in any world, is a bigger slut than me. But you are welcome to try, dear sister. Just as the rest of you are welcome to try breaking me, the same way that Mistress Sif did. You may even succeed. But I promise you now, you will fall to my Mistress. Just like countless others before you. Because in the end, we are all destined to be Slaves of Sif."

"No, it is Sif who shall pay for making a mockery of the suffering of our people. Or at least, those who look like them." Shuri glared, before quickly brightly adding, "But for now, let's start this out right, with a nice hard spanking. I shell start. Make no mistake, Valkyrie shall have her turn, but we shall save that until you've earned it."

"I look forward to it." Natasha quipped.

"We shall see." Shuri said dismissively, walking past the deadly superspy, sitting down on the bed behind her, and then patting her knee, while ordering, "For now, do what you do best. Bend over. Ooooooooooooh yesssssssssss, bend over and give me that big fat ass. Oh yes, come get a taste of things to come."

"Gladly, Princess Shuri." Natasha purred in delight, and quickly did as she was told.

Initially Shuri opened her mouth to correct Natasha, but that was a rookie mistake, given that was a perfectly acceptable title, and she was then of course left staring with her mouth open as the most famous of all Black Widows sauntered over to her. Which shouldn't have affected Shuri, given everything she had been through already, and what she and her new friends were planning to do. But God help her, it did.

How could it not? Natasha Romanoff had to be the hottest woman in the entire universe, and in that moment The Princess of Wakanda wanted to bury her face in those massive titties, and then fuck the curvaceous bitch in every way possible. However, there would be plenty of time for that later, and what she intended to do now was fucking amazing.

Because once again, Shuri had a white girl bending over her knee, and presenting her with her ass. Only this time, it was maybe the biggest, or at least the most perfectly sized, ass she had ever been presented with, and again she was left just staring at it for a few long seconds. Luckily her hand then shot out, and began greedily groping that well-rounded flesh.

Admittedly, this wasn't exactly establishing her as the kind of top who could take down the likes of Mistress Sif, or even being worthy of topping the long broken bottom that was the infamous Natasha Romanoff. But it was at least a step in the right direction, and Shuri was determined to prove her worth by the end of the night, when such an amazing prize awaited her.

Natasha had been known to employ the exact same teasing style whenever she had been previously the one dishing out the spanking. And honestly, her heart fluttered at having a more dominant woman go crazy for her ass like this. Yes, it wasn't quite as wonderful as when it was Mistress Sif, but it was still pretty great. Especially because this was literally a Princess.

One who quickly prove herself more experienced than Natasha would've guessed, first by the wonderful job at teasing her, and then delivering quite the impressive first strike when the time was right. Admittedly it wasn't what anyone with superstrength was capable of, again like Mistress Sif, but if anything, that only made it more impressive.

It was enough to have Natasha crying out in mostly pleasure, and she very much continued doing so throughout the spanking. Truthfully, she wasn't as big a pain slut as some within the Slaves of Sif, but she enjoyed it more than most, and this was pretty perfect. Sure, a twisted part of her craved a true butt beating, the type she would be feeling for days, weeks, and even months afterwards.

But, considering her slutty little ass was in constant pain from the other type of poundings it took on the daily, it was unlikely that anyone except Mistress Sif would be capable of giving her that kind of pounding. Or perhaps another Asgardian, like Valkyrie? Oh yes, Natasha was very much looking forward to that. And seeing what the other women around her capable of.

Given that the initial spanking was pretty slow and gentle, it was easy for Natasha to daydream about what the future might hold for her. However, to her delight, the spanking didn't remain slow and gentle throughout. No, towards the end Princess Shuri was able to do some pretty decent damage to her.

Enough that had her meaty cheeks jiggling like jelly, and no doubt turning a bright pink, if not a light red. Oh yes, this was truly a wonderful warm-up. Especially when the pauses in between strikes were phased out, and were replaced by an constant attack, which had her audience cheering and gleefully encouraging their Princess to do some serious damage to their target.

Of course the best part of this was easily the fact that each and every blow made her ass hole tighten around the butt-plug inside of it, especially towards the end. Which provided her favourite type of pain. The one which reminded her exactly what was going to happen after this. More or less.

Oh yes, Natasha would be happy to jump straight into an ass fucking, especially when she was sure every top here was going to take a turn with her slutty little booty. However, at the same time, she wanted to do some other things. Hell, her mouth was watering just at the thought of some of these things. Oh yes, the most famous Black Widow very much hoped that these women would give her all the things that Mistress Sif did on a regular basis.

Shuri had never felt more powerful, which was really saying something. She was literally royalty, went through the same education and training as her brother, just in case the worst should happen, while thoroughly enjoying the freedom to follow her passions for women. Admittedly, her mother didn't know everything she had been up too lately, but when she ultimately found out, she was confident that she would see reason.

That this was a necessary evil, to protect Wakanda. Of course, Shuri didn't truly see it as evil. Especially when she was doing it to those who enjoyed it. Or at least, deserved it. And Natasha Romanoff was definitely enjoying this, given just how much wetness there was against her thigh, and the wonderful sounds the deadly superspy was making.

Which was the case, even when Shuri was giving it all she had. Admittedly, it was a bit annoying to use every ounce of strength she had, and know that she still wasn't giving Natasha anything she couldn't handle. But on the bright side, it was so very freeing not to have to hold back. And she was still very proud of herself for making that big fat white ass turn a beautiful shade of red, and jiggle like jelly in an earthquake.

Hell, it even continued jiggling like that, when she abruptly stopped, and then just admired her handiwork for a few long minutes. God, she could truly stare at that work of art all night. However, she had more important things to do. And she wasn't the only one eager to get to these things.

"May I please have a turn, Princess Shuri?" Okoye questioned, then quickly added, "You, of course, have done a wonderful job breaking this white bitch, but... I ache to put her in her place. And by that, I mean help you. Oooooooooooh yessssssssssss, mmmmmmmmmmm, that's a wonderful start. But I'm sure we can get those cheeks redder than that."

"Me too." Valkyrie confessed, after the rest of The Dora Milaje had made similar claims, "I have no doubt we would all like a turn with that ass. In more ways than one. But, with the permission of the Princess, this King would dearly love to try it. Or that mouth of hers, maybe the same time she's being spanked?"

"That won't be necessary." Shuri reassured, "I too would like more spanking, but not as much as I wish to feel that mouth on my cunt."

"A wise choice, Princess." Valkyrie grinned.

"And, seeing as I already had her first in one way, it is only fair that my greatest ally should have her first in another." Shuri decreed.

"Oooooooooooh, even better." Valkyrie grinned even wider.

"Excellent, we are in agreement." Shuri beamed, and then ordered with a firm strike to Natasha's ass, "Move it, fat ass. Ohhhhhhhhhhh yessssssssss, please your Black Mistresses."

"Yes, my Black Mistress." Natasha dreamily moaned, and quickly did as she was told.

Naturally, Shuri was disappointed not to be getting the first shot at that pretty little mouth. Especially because, given the reputation of Natasha Romanoff, it would probably be the best pussy licking of her life. Which again, was really saying something. However, she would get it eventually, and she meant what she said, it was only fair. And she needed to keep her allies happy. Especially this one.

Besides, there was definitely something to be said for watching this deadly super spy roll off of her, and crawl on her knees over to the alien being, which might as well be a Goddess. Oh yes, Shuri got a great view of that bright red ass wiggling for her, and then she continued staring at it, and the back of Natasha's head, as she started to worship the intimidating Valkyrie.

Sadly, while she didn't have a great view of it, Shuri could imagine Natasha sticking out her tongue, and sliding it over Valkyrie's cunt, given the way the other dominant woman threw her head back and cried out joyfully as soon as the most famous Black Widow was in between her legs. She also gripped her head firmly, just like Shuri would do in her position. And just like she would do, when it was her turn.

Not that it was necessary. No, there was no doubt this was exactly where this little slut loved to be. Which was good for her, because she was going to get plenty of chance to savour the privilege of eating out a black woman. Which was something all white women should live for.

Valkyrie was thousands of years old, used to be a member of an all girl Army, and had travelled the galaxy. Meaning that she had been with far more women than everyone else here combined, and trained just as many to be her perfect little pussy pleasers. And yet, this Natasha Romanoff was everything people said she was, and more.

Fuck, she maybe just the best she ever had. Valkyrie hadn't thought that was possible. That even if this woman lived up to the hype, it wouldn't be quite the best she'd ever had. And yet, there kneeling before her was truly the perfect rug muncher, licking her pussy at the perfect speed and force, and even perfectly timing her escalations. Oh yes, everything about this was pure perfection.

Well, maybe it could have been slightly better, if there had been a larger audience to witness the mighty Natasha Romanoff kneeling before her. Like that traitor, Sif, and the rest of her precious conquests. Hell, Valkyrie would have dearly loved everybody to be able to see this right now.

Although the same time, she was pretty sure that even the far less experienced women of Wakanda were able to tell she was struggling to control the situation. Oh yes, already Natasha was forcing moans, cries and even whimpers from her lips. Which was embarrassing for any Asgardian, but especially the last remaining Valkyrie. Luckily, there was a simple way out of this, before it got any more embarrassing for her.

"So, who would like a turn with this slut next?" Valkyrie questioned with a wicked smile.

"Are you sure?" Shuri gently checked.

"It seems as if you only just got her." Okoye quipped.

"I'm sure." Valkyrie quickly insisted, and then just as quickly provided the excuses of, "If I have her for much longer, I wouldn't want to give her up."

"Understandable." Okoye said dismissively, before smirking, "But I am not yet sure she's worthy of me, or my Princess. Oh, I know, how about giving her sister a turn with her? Ooooooooooh yessssssssss, can we see that, my Princess? I would dearly love to see the once proud Natasha Romanoff eating her sister's cunt."

"Oh yes, please my Princess, please, please, please, give me that privilege!" Yelena shamelessly begged.

"Very well. I'm in a generous mood." Shuri shrugged, before adding with a grin, "Mmmmmmmm, and it would be fun to see the once mighty Natasha Romanoff eating her sister's cunt."

"Yessssssssssss, thank you, my wonderful Princess Shuri." Yelena beamed, "Thank you so much."

"I'm not doing this for you." Shuri said dismissively, before pushing, "Now do as you're told, slut."

"Yes, my Black Mistress." Natasha dreamily moaned, and then licking her lips, while staring at Yelena, "I have waited a long time for this, sister."

"As have I, sister." Yelena grinned.

Incest was nothing new to Valkyrie, and it was even more common between women who were simply like sisters, but not actually related. Her sisters, for example. They had not been siblings in the traditional sense, but had been closer than any true blood relation. And very much enjoyed each other. And it was clear, this was a really long time coming.

Oh yes, the sheer desire between the two Black Widows was so very powerful, that Valkyrie almost didn't come down from her high. And whatever was lost, was nothing compared to what she was seeing. In fact, it was almost impossible not to touch herself, while watching this twisted display. Almost but not quite, as she was way better trained than that.

Just watching was more than enough for now, especially if she wanted to be able to get out of this with her reputation intact. Besides, the longer she went without being touched, the longer it would be before she came. And as wonderful as orgasms were, she wanted this night to last as long as possible. Besides, she couldn't be outdone by the humans, no matter how well-trained they were.

No, Valkyrie would stay strong, just like the rest of them, and very much enjoyed more of Natasha Romanoff's legendary tongue work. That was of course, after her undercover sister had finally received the same thing. Something which just like she said, she had been waiting a very long, long time for.

Yelena had been fully prepared to wait for this treat. As long as was necessary. So to get it this soon was the most wonderful surprise ever. Thanks to the training she had received from the Black Goddesses who now owned her, she would also prefer to be the one eating pussy. But she did her best to banish that thought, as it felt like she was being so incredibly ungrateful.

Especially when it finally happened. Namely, Natasha Romanoff's legendary tongue finally touching Yelena's cunt, and beginning to slide up and down it, which in turn caused the younger Black Widow to throw her head back, and let out a loud cry of joy. Oh God, this was actually happening. Finally! And it felt even better than she thought, which was really saying something.

While her experience couldn't compare with that of her sister, the Asgardians or even Princess Shuri, Yelena had received the joy of oral sex many times before. But this was extra special, and not just because of who was doing it. No, she was certain that her big sister lived up to her reputation, given the wonderful things she was feeling right now.

Something that she would try and take a few notes on, to improve her abilities as a pussy pleaser. Maybe she would even ask Natasha for tips? But just not right now. No, right now, Yelena simply wanted to savour this precious moment. Which was thankfully given to her by her wonderful Black Mistresses.

She had never loved anyone more in that moment, especially Princess Shuri, who knew just how important this was to her. After all, Natasha Romanoff had been the one person who Yelena could actually rely on. The only person to ever truly have her best interests at heart, and try and protect her. And Natasha had truly become a Goddess of a woman.

How could Yelena not yearn for her? How could she not dream of this exact same thing? Or better yet, eating her sister's pussy? Or the two Black Widows locked together in a 69, thoroughly enjoying everything the other had to offer? But again, the younger spy tried to just savour the moment, given how long she had waited for it.

Also, there was the fact that Yelena wasn't normally the one getting her pussy licked. No, the other way round was far more common. Just as it was even more common for Yelena's ass hole to be destroyed. Oh yes, Yelena regularly pleased the Black Doms in a variety of different ways, but the most frequent one was getting her big fat ass fucked. God, just thinking about it now had her butt hole quivering with lust. And anticipation.

Especially given there was a plug inside of it, keeping her nice and ready for what was to come. Just like Natasha. Oh God, hopefully very soon, both Black Widows would be kneeling side by side, giving their big bottoms to superior women. Then the question was, would one get to cum in the other's mouth first? Something that Yelena was honestly surprised she hadn't done yet.

Just as Yelena was reaching the point of no return, Shuri questioned, "Well, who wants a turn next?"

"It would be an honour, your Majesty." Okoye quickly replied, before cautiously pointing out, "Although, surely you should be next? You have been more than generous, and I would love a chance with that hot little whore mouth. But I think we would all enjoy watching you get a turn with that slutty little rug muncher just as much."

"It is what you deserve." Valkyrie agreed with the rest of The Dora Milaje.

After briefly considering it, Shuri called out, "Very well. Natasha, get over here, and eat my cunt."

"Yes, my Black Mistress." Natasha dreamily moaned, and did as she was told, even if she was a little reluctant to pull herself away from Yelena's pussy.

Shuri had very much enjoyed watching the others receiving what they so richly deserved, and she was very happy to be watching it, if given the chance. But she also had no desire to turn down a pussy licking, especially from Natasha Romanoff, who seemed to be very much living up to her reputation, given the reactions of particularly Valkyrie.

Because Yelena had enjoyed that tongue the most out of all of them so far, but obviously, she had a personal connection. Something which Shuri did not. Not that it mattered. Oh yes, as soon as she felt that soft tongue against her cunt, The Princess of Wakanda threw her head back, and let out a cry of pleasure, followed by whimpers and moans of delight.

Which made Shuri quickly reached out to grab a hold of that long red hair, and pushed Natasha's face deeper into her pussy. Which somewhat backfired, as the little slut took that as an invitation to start licking her more enthusiastically. It was only for a few long seconds, but it was concentrated on her clit, which caused the Princess to let out a few more embarrassingly loud sounds.

To be fair, Valkyrie had done the same thing with her turn, and the others would probably do the same thing. But it still bothered Shuri. After all, she needed to make a good impression here. Luckily, she already had an idea of how she could solidify her dominance during those wonderful moments.

"Yelena, mmmmmmmmm, make yourself useful, and rim me!" Shuri suddenly ordered, "Ooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhh, eat my ass, while your sister eats my pussy! Ohhhhhhhhhhh fuck yeah, I love having two white girls worshiping me at the same time. Especially two Black Widows. But to have two sisters doing it? Oooooooooh, now that should be a real treat.

Ohhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss, eat me, you bitches! I want Natasha Romanoff and her precious little sister Yelena Belova tonguing my holes! Oh yes, tongue fuck me good! Soooooooooooo goooooooooooooodddddddddddd, OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSS, TONGUE ME SLUTS! AH FUCK! OH GOD! OOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDDD!"

"Yes, my Black Mistress." Yelena gleefully replied and obeyed.

Instead of waiting for Shuri to finish her taunting, Yelena took the risk of replying immediately to the command, and then getting on with it. And if she had been in a different mood, Shuri might have taken it as an excuse to punish the eager little lezzie slut. However, she wasn't in the mood. No, Shuri was in a very, very good mood right now.

In the mood for rewarding Yelena, for correctly anticipating the needs of her Black Mistress. Something she very much succeeded in doing, given she soon had two tongues excitedly working over her pussy and ass at the same time. Although, even though she hadn't specifically asked for it, the Princess would've liked a little more attention to her ass cheeks, which The Black Widow only gave a couple of kisses too, before burying her face in between those cheeks.

Of course, Shuri could have asked for that kind of treatment, if she really wanted. And honestly, she was very good with what she was getting. So good in fact, she took quite the risk. Namely, allowing Yelena and especially Natasha to push her oh so incredibly close to an orgasm, before ordering them away. Something she found herself doing over and over again, as the two white bitches were ordered to go back and forth between the Black Goddesses.

Which meant she didn't have quite as long with them as she would've liked, but she would probably end up being the one to ask to cum first. Which again, wasn't a very dominant thing of her. Then again, the trade-off was she was clearly maximizing her own pleasure, which it seemed very much like a top thing to do, so she just went with it.

Okoye was in no hurry to admit it, but she did not appreciate the addition of Yelena into this particular activity. Yes, having another sub bitch worshiping her ass at the same time her pussy was receiving treatment made the whole thing harder. However, the main reason was that she'd been fucking Yelena for years now, and while she was fun, she was also well used. And well, this was Natasha Romanoff!

Perhaps the most dangerous white woman without powers in the entire world. Okoye had wanted to top her for so very long, and she really just wanted to concentrate on the most famous of the Black Widows. However, it was not her place to question her Princess. Besides, she had to admit, while this wasn't her preference, it had it's uses.

The fact that it clearly pleased that it Princess of this great land was good enough for her. It was also encouraging to watch an Asgardian like Valkyrie being affected like this, considering who their ultimate target was in all this. Besides, Yelena knew full well that, when she was in this position with Okoye, it was best to concentrate on the black woman's butt cheeks, so she could savour the feeling of a white woman kissing her ass.

Especially in this case, when it was an assassin doing it. Oh yes, Okoye loved topping women of all colours, but white women were her favourites, for whatever reason. And it was extra special when they were actually a physical threat to her. And she was arguably dealing with one of the biggest threats of all. At least without powers.

Despite this fact, Okoye wasn't exactly in a hurry to cum. In fact, part of her would've been happy to spend all night just like this, with the two assassins worshiping the pussies and asses of herself, and the beautiful black women surrounding her. Especially her Princess, who she would do anything for.

However, while it was impressive just how much she was able to keep up, Princess Shuri just didn't have the stamina of The Dora Milaje, and certainly not of an Asgardian like Valkyrie. Especially given how she was using them. So inevitably, The Princess of Wakanda called for more, with her subjects only too happy to follow. Especially given the consequences of it.

"Now make me cum! Oooooooooooooh yesssssssssssss, make me cum, you bitches!" Shuri ordered with a happy cry, "Tongue fuck me, and make me cum! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhhh, that's it. Good little white bitches. Make your Black Mistress cum. Cum all over the face of the great Natasha Romanoff, mmmmmmmmmm, and in her mouth. Oh yes, oh fuck, ooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSS, FUCK ME! FUCK ME LIKE THE DYKE WHORES YOU ARE! OH MY GOD, YESSSSSSSSSSSSS, OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCK!"

While she wished this could last longer, Okoye very much enjoyed watching the other women enjoy themselves. Especially given that most of them meant a great deal to her, again, especially her Princess. However, she wasn't too proud to admit it wasn't as good as receiving that pleasure.

Oh yes, nothing could ever truly beat having two talented girl tongues pushing her over the edge of orgasm, and tonguing her so good it almost felt like she was constantly cumming. In fact, it might be just the best oral sex she had ever received. Which made Okoye more determined than ever to conquer Natasha Romanoff, and claim her for the women of Wakanda. Possibly gaining a new favourite bitch in the process.

Natasha thought it was fitting that she made Princess Shuri cum first, given that she seemed to be the one in charge here. Although, even as she was pushing her tongue inside her, and fucking the younger woman with it, she was looking forward to tasting the other. Especially Valkyrie, to see whether her cum could come close to the heavenly liquid which was Mistress Sif's cum.

Unsurprisingly, it didn't, but it was pretty close. Hell, each of these pussies were delicious, as to Natasha's delight, she continued to be passed around between all these beautiful black women. She and her sister, worshiping those pussies and asses respectively, and making these beautiful Doms cum hard and frequently in the process.

If Natasha had known Yelena also liked women, she would have tracked her down before all of this, so they could have shared women just like this. And in a variety of other ways. Hell, maybe even fucked each other. No, definitely fuck each other. And she now deeply regretted not doing that, as she had missed out on so many firsts for her undercover sister.

However, Natasha very much hoped that she could make up for that. In fact, it was tempting to forget Mistress Sif, and pledge herself to these beautiful black tops, just for the chance to really fuck Yelena. However, knowing how Mistress Sif rolled, it was likely she had nothing to worry about. And the end result would be frequent sex with her 'sister' no matter who won this battle of wills.

With that in mind, she simply relaxed, and enjoyed every single part of this wonderful experience. Especially the part where multiple women were cumming in her mouth and all over her face, one after the other, using her like the cum whore she was. Oh yes, the deadly superspy Natasha Romanoff enjoyed every part of this, and left feeling like such a slut. And again, that was some pretty tasty liquid she was being gifted with.

Some of which would still be on her face, when hopefully her own body would be receiving some attention. Because sure, there was part of her that wanted to be in this position all night long, but at the same time, her poor neglected body was aching to be fucked. Especially her slutty little ass hole.

At times like this, it was very tempting to reach in between her legs, and rub herself. That was all it would take, at this point. However, she knew from experience, that was nowhere near as satisfying enough. Besides, she was better trained than that. And these gorgeous women deserve to have her full attention.

Luckily, while her mind wandered a little bit, her body was in autopilot at this stage, and she effortlessly switched between tongue fucking 'these beautiful women, and swallowing their cum, until finally, she was pulled away from one of those tasty treats, and given another. Hell, she was even given a few long seconds to catch her breath, in which to her delight, she became very aware of the Black Doms equipping themselves with strap-ons.

"I have been waiting a long time for this." Shuri announced as she approached her pray, "Bend over, Natasha Romanoff, and give me your big fat ass!"

"Gladly, Princess Shuri." Natasha gleefully replied and obeyed.

"As for you, spread your sister's cheeks." Shuri turned her attention to Yelena, "Mmmmmmmm yeahhhhhhhhh, I want you to be the one to present Natasha Romanoff's whore ass hole to me."

"Yes, my Black Mistress." Yelena gleefully replied and obeyed.

Shuri than almost literally drooled, as she watched her favourite Black Widow spread the cheeks of the most famous one, presenting her with Natasha Romanoff's butt hole. Oh yes, both these super deadly white women were giving her arguably the best ass in the entire world, there for her to use however she wanted. For her to fuck for her pleasure. Which was so overwhelming, that initially she was rooted to the spot.

Then to her credit, she was able to grab on to the butt-plug keeping that ass hole stretched, and then pull it out nice and slowly. Even more importantly, she then pushed it back in, and repeated the process, teasing the deadly Natasha Romanoff, and pretty much everyone else involved.

Maybe herself most of all, which was why she ended up doing this a little less than maybe she should have. Hell, she didn't even bother sticking her tongue into that fat ass, which seemed like a crime. However, she had seen all the footage available for this shameless anal whore, and knew that knid of preparation wasn't necessary. For that matter, this preparation wasn't necessary, and the only reason she was doing it was just for fun.

Something she promised she do a lot more of in the future. Including giving this big booty the rim job it so richly deserved. But for now, she simply sodomized Natasha with that butt-plug, before pulling it out, and pushing it into Yelena's mouth. Who unsurprisingly, immediately began sucking it loudly and gratefully.

It was very tempting to taunt the little ATM whore about that, and more importantly, her big sister. But Shuri had waited far too long to take what she wanted, and she just couldn't wait anymore. So she didn't. No, instead, she pressed her cock to that well-loosened butt hole, and slammed her hips forwards excitedly.

Honestly, she had meant to go a lot slower than that, so she could savour the beautiful sight of Natasha Romanoff's ass hole stretching open for her. However, there would be plenty of time for that later. And this did have one very noticeable advantage. Namely, that it had the infamous Natasha Romanoff crying out joyfully, like the shameless anal whore she was.

There was absolutely no doubt in this room that's exactly what this once feared woman was. Hell, the entire world knew it at this point. However, there was a difference between seeing it on screen, and experiencing it for herself. Or imagining it. And God knows, Shuri had been imagining this ever since she first saw this woman. And unsurprisingly, the reality was so, so much better.

Maybe especially when she officially anally penetrated Natasha Romanoff, and then started stuffing that legendary big booty with every inch of her strap-on dick. Something which was on perfect display, thanks to Shuri's favourite anal bitch, Yelena Belova. Which was something she wished could have lasted forever. Although the fact that it felt like seconds definitely had it's advantages. Namely, that she could brag about it.

"Look at this! Oooooooooh fuckkkkkkkkk, just look!" Shuri announced gleefully, pretty much right after her thighs came to rest against those meaty cheeks, "This bitch just took 12 inches of dick up her butt, like it was nothing! Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, I knew that 12 inches wouldn't be enough for Natasha Romanoff. No, no, no, mmmmmmmm fuck.

We've all seen the footage. We all know what kind of whore you are. But... fuck! Too actually hear you crying out and moaning from it? Oh fuck, it's so hot. So hot, to know Natasha Romanoff has no shame. That she, and all the other Black Widows, are mindless fuck holes. As they should be. Yesssssssssssss, take it, bitch! Take it like the shameless fuck hole you are!"

Yelena felt like she'd been waiting for this for her entire life. Or more accurately, a couple of lifetimes for a spy. First, when Natasha first started overshadowing her, and then again, when she was broken, and wanted her big sister to join her. And in a way, she wished the early stages could have lasted longer. Then again, this wasn't truly breaking Natasha in.

No, her big sister was now a well-used anal whore. Hell, if anything, it was inspiring to see her take a quick butt stuffing, and then an ass fucking soon afterwards. Inspiring, and very hot. Especially considering the happy sounds her undercover sibling was making. And maybe most wonderfully of all, the happy look on the face of Princess Shuri.

After all, Yelena had been trained to consider the happiness of her tops over her own. And given the incredible happiness they gave her in return, it seemed only right. Oh yes, Yelena was blissfully happy in moments like this. Even when she wasn't the one physically responsible for the smile on the face of Princess Shuri, and the other superior women.

Although selfishly, at the exact same time, her greedy little butt hole was quivering around the plug inside of it, aching for some attention of it's own. Aching for her to get butt fucked too. Ideally, right next to Natasha. However, it wasn't the only hole on her body aching for something. And for better or for worse, it was that hole which would get attention first.

"Yelena..." Shuri softly questioned, "Do you wanna taste your big sister's butt?"

"Oh yes, Princess Shuri." Yelena quickly replied with a gleeful smile, "Mmmmmmmm, oh please, allow me the privilege of tasting my big sister's butt. I wanna taste Natasha Romanoff's butt. Ooooooooh, yes I do. You were gracious enough to give me a taste already, from that plug. But it wasn't enough. No, I need more. Please, give me more.

Ohhhhhhhhhhh yessssssssss, I want that butt cream. Please give it to me! Oh please, mmmmmmmmmm, please, please, pleassssssssssssssseeeeeeeeee, fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, oooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh Goooooooooooddddddddddddd! It's soooooooooooooo goooooooooooodddddddddddd, ah fuck!"

That last part was muffled, as without warning, Princess Shuri pulled her dick from Natasha's ass and stuffed it directly into Yelena's open mouth. Something which was of course, very much welcomed by the younger Russian, who's eyelids fluttered with joy, before closing, so she could savour the wonderfully wicked taste of her big sister's butt.

Then, without really thinking about it, her training kicked in, and she started bobbing her head up and down. Oh yes, well-trained cock sucker that she was, Yelena gave that cock a thorough cleaning, much to the delight of her audience. Hell, at first she wasn't even really aware of it, until Princess Shuri began gently stroking her hair, smiling down at her, and then providing verbal encouragement, just like the other black women had been doing.

"Yes, that's it, mmmmmmmmm, taste it! Taste your big sister's butt, you nasty little whore!" Shuri gleefully encouraged, "Ohhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, that's it. Take it all! All the way down your whore throat! Ah fuck, make sure you get every drop of your big sister's ass juices. Ooooooooooooh, fuck yeah, you love it, don't you, Yelena? Not that I'm surprised.

No, mmmmmmmmm, Natasha Romanoff's big fat white ass is legendarily yummy. Ohhhhhhhhhhh, but for you to be the one to taste it? Now that's delicious. Even if you aren't really related. Yes it is, oooooooooooooh yessssssssssssssss! That's it, all the way, you fucking cock sucker! Ah fuck! That's so fucking hot! Soooooooooooo hot, ooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh fuck!"

Of course, as much as Yelena enjoyed this, she knew it couldn't last. No, inevitably that toy was pulled away from her, and given to her big sister. However, it was hard to stay jealous, given what a beautiful sight she got because of it. And more importantly, Princess Shuri allowed the sisters to share the toy.

Namely, by going back and forth between Natasha's ass and Yelena's mouth. Which was honestly, all Yelena thought she was getting tonight. Or at least, for the next few hours. However, to her delight, she was proven wrong about that. In fact, she received her favourite treat of all, from one of her favourite people in the entire world, and thus making her feel closer to her undercover sibling than ever before.

"As much as I'm enjoying the show, don't you think it's about time that someone else got a turn?" Valkyrie raised an eyebrow.

"Oh, absolutely." Shuri reassured, before questioning, "But which sister do you want?"

"Is that a serious question?" Valkyrie scoffed.

"Yes." Shuri confirmed nonchalantly, before explaining, "Which ever one you don't pick, I'll give to someone else."

"Understandable. But I still want Natasha Romanoff." Valkyrie said, to no one's surprise, "Yelena is a great piece of ass, and an excellent dyke whore, but one I've already sampled. A lot. But Natasha is fresh meat, at least to me. Mmmmmmmmm, and I have been looking forward to this for a very, very long time."

"Understandable." Shuri replied, before turning to her right-hand woman, "Okoye, would you like to be the first tonight to have Yelena's fat ass? Or, are you too waiting for a turn with Natasha?"

"We all are, your highness." Okoye pointed out dryly, before turning her attention to her pray, "But, I am willing to have a little, appetizer.

"Splendid." Shuri beamed, before finally pulling her cock out of Natasha's ass, smacking that big booty, and ordering, "Natasha, return the favour of your sister, and spread Yelena's cheeks. Oooooooooooh yesssssssssssss, make it easy for your Black Mistresses to enjoy the view, as they violate your slutty little bitch holes."

"Yes, Princess Shuri." Natasha gleefully replied and obeyed.

"Fuck yes, Princess Shuri." Yelena gleefully replied and obeyed.

Okoye chuckled with wicked delight at the eagerness of these supposedly dangerous assassins to get their big fat asses fucked. Or in the case of the once mighty Natasha Romanoff, continued getting her big fat ass fucked. Which was just as it should be. Oh yes, in Okoye's admittedly biased opinion, this was exactly what these women were for. White women, with curvaceous bodies, seemingly designed to be fucked.

And more importantly, fucked by black women, who were just naturally superior to them. Something which seemed clearer than ever, as the two Black Doms anally violated those two white subs at more or less the same time, causing cries a pleasure all around.

If Okoye had been the one penetrating the already well-used anal slut, she would've probably been balls deep inside Natasha's whore ass long before the other top violated the other sub. However, it seemed that Valkyrie was content to tease Natasha's butt first, or she was simply waiting for Okoye to catch up. Either way, the kindness was rewarded, in the form of Yelena's butt-plug quickly being pulled out, and almost immediately replaced by a cock.

Something which was cruel, even by Okoye's standards. However, not only did she have extensive knowledge of just how slutty Yelena's fat butt actually was, but she had been using it just over an hour beforehand, to make sure if this exact moment occurred, it would be over quick and easy.

Sure enough, both those shameless anal whores cried out joyfully as they were anally penetrated, one after the other. Although, Natasha's cry was somewhat muffled, by Okoye slipping the plug which had just been inside of Yelena's ass into her mouth, which was only fair. Oh yes, now both of the 'sisters' had tasted the other's butt, Okoye very much enjoying the happy look on Natasha's face in the process.

Although a big part of that was the fact that Valkyrie was stuffing that big fat white ass with big black dick. Something which Yelena was also soon receiving, with the exact same results. Oh yes, once again two slutty little Black Widows, who loved it up the ass, were getting what they so richly deserved.

While part of Okoye would have loved to ram forwards, like she had with her initial anal penetration, she chose instead to stay at the same pace as Valkyrie. It made this twisted act felt more intimate, that way. And, whether she wanted to admit it, Okoye liked this. Sure, it was an unnecessary mercy for these anal sluts, who deserved much rougher treatment. And they could definitely get off on it.

But, this meant she could savour watching after inch of that big black dick sliding into that big white ass. Something which was only enhanced, by the fact that these two women who considered each other sisters, were the ones spreading each other's cheek, providing their betters with the best possible look of the butt stuffing.

Natasha lived for this kind of thing. To have a sex toy in both ends just made her feel like such a whore. Especially like this. When she was taking one of them in her ass, while tasting ass. Normally her own would be better than the butt of another woman, but not in this case. No, this was even better, as she was tasting Yelena's ass, while her little sister was being anally violated at the exact same time. Oh God, it was so hot.

Maybe especially because she was given plenty of chance to savour it. Both before, and after she was fully stuffed with a cock for the second time of the night. The second of many. Oh yes, Natasha Romanoff had become the kind of insatiable anal whore who could never get enough cock up her butt.

Luckily for her, women were literally lining up for a shot at her big booty. Something which delightfully had become the norm, ever since she became a Slave of Sif. Although this was different. Obviously. However, she felt a little guilty, because while she of course missed her true Mistress, it was incredibly hot to have women trying to steal her away from Mistress Sif.

Dominant black women, who had broken her sister, and fellow Black Widow, and turned her into their bitch. Were now offering her the chance to join her sister, in submission to them. An offer which was very, very tempting. Especially when the sodomy really got going. Oh yes, especially when every inch of a BBC was buried in her big booty, and then after a brief moment to savour that feeling, she was again sodomized.

Wow, talk about likes sister, like sister." Valkyrie gleefully gloated, "Ooooooooooh yesssssssssss, mmmmmmmm, that's two big black cocks up those big fat slutty white asses! Ohhhhhhhhhh, I love it, I love it, I love it! Love taking turns with two big fat slutty white asses, mmmmmmmmm, and even just watching them getting fucked. And these are Black Widows.

Two of the most deadly fucking women in this entire fucking realm. And there they are, being nothing but shameless anal sluts for us. Oh yes they are. Ooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeesssssssssss, take it, bitches! Take it in those gigantic bitch butts! Fuck yeah, fuck yeah, fuckkkkkkkkkkk yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, fucking take it!"

She was vaguely aware of some of the things being said, but of course, it didn't really matter. No, Natasha was just too lost in the pleasure she was feeling. Especially with the promise of more to come. At the very least, she could taste Yelena's ass again, this time on a much bigger toy. Just like Yelena had done before her.

Perhaps even more after that, but given that the plug in her mouth was thoroughly cleaned, that was the main thing on Natasha's mind. And sure enough, while it took longer than she would've guessed, eventually Mistress Okoye pulled her cock out of the fat ass in front of her, and pushed it into another equally willing and eager hole.

"Suck it, bitch! Mmmmmmmmm yessssssssss, suck your sister's ass off of my dick." Okoye ordered gleefully, trying and failing to keep a big grin from her face, "Fuck yeah, suck it! Suck that big dildo, like the ATM loving cock sucker you are! Oooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, Natasha Romanoff is a famous ass to mouth loving whore.

But I bet she loves her sister's butt cream, even more than her own. Or that of other sluts. Yes, ohhhhhhhhhhhhh, I know she's not your 'real' sister. Sadly. But close enough, right? Ooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssss, close enough that you love taking my big dick all the way down your throat, just so you can get every drop of your precious Yelena's ass cream. Ah fuck! Fuck yeah, mmmmmmmmm, shit!"

Just like her sister before her, Natasha moaned loudly, and initially savoured the flavour. However, it was not long before she was bobbing her head up and down that big dick, effortlessly taking it into her throat in no time. Mostly, because she was eager to get every drop of that butt cream, and be rewarded with more of it. However, she also knew there was a chance that if she waited too long, the toy may be taken from her prematurely.

And while that was never a problem for her, at least this time, she was left on her own, with the two black women concentrating on first her, and then Yelena, giving each of the Widows a turn getting spit-roasted. Which was only fair, but both bottoms were left wishing it was them when they were the ones forced to just watch.

Yelena felt like Natasha was treated to a spit-roasting more than she was, which was disheartening for her, but understandable. After all, Yelena was an already broken bitch, and it was the once great Natasha Romanoff who was the target of her Black Mistresses. Yes, Natasha was technically broken too, but she was owned by Mistress Sif, and as much as Yelena loved her Mistresses, she had to admit, from what she'd seen, Mistress Sif was one incredible Dom.

However, she truly believed that her Doms were better, and it was only a matter of time before her 'sister' pledged her loyalty to them, just as Yelena had done. Then, they would be sisters in slavery, which truly seemed like heaven.

This turned out to be a wonderful preview of that, as one by one, these beautiful black women took turns with the asses and mouths of Natasha Romanoff and Yelena Belova, the two Black Widows constantly tasting each other's asses in the process. And on occasion, their own. Which was heavenly, especially when they switched positions, so they were simply side by side.

This allowed the two undercover sisters to stare into each other's eyes with soft smiles on their faces. Admittedly, Yelena missed the sight of Natasha's ass hole stretching around a strap-on, and she was sure the reverse was true. However, there was definitely something to be said for seeing just how much the most famous Black Widow was enjoying herself. Also, it allowed them to kiss. Softly, at first, but with increasing passion, to the point where they were very much noticed.

Instead of being scolded, they were happily encouraged, especially by Princess Shuri, "Oooooooooh yesssssssss, that's it! Kiss! Kiss while we fuck your slutty little white asses! Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, I love watching bitches kiss! Mmmmmmmmm fuck yeah, I love watching a pair of white bitches kissing each other, while me and my fellow black goddesses are pounding their whore butts!"

"Yeahhhhhhhhhhh, it's super hot." Valkyrie eagerly agreed, before quickly adding, "But don't you think they're getting a bit too loose? Mmmmmmmm yeahhhhhhhhhh, don't get me wrong, they were loose and sloppy before, as all women, regardless of colour, should be, if they have asses this fat and fuck-able. Ooooooooooh, but there is easy to fuck, and then there just no challenge at all.

Ohhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss, mmmmmmmmmm fuck, I want more tightness on my big black cock. Yes I do, ooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssss! Luckily, I think we all know how to get it. Isn't that right, Princess Shuri?"

"Damn right we do." Shuri quickly agreed, then ordered, "Nakia, Okoye, lay down side by side."

"At once, Princess Shuri." Okoye quickly replied and obeyed, then grinning as she realized where this was going.

"My pleasure, Princess Shuri." Nakia replied with a grin about the same time, immediately knowing where this was going.

"As for you, so-called Black Widows, go ride those cocks for us." Shuri ordered, unable to resist adding, "I think it's time for a little double anal."

"Oh yes, Princess Shuri." Natasha moaned dreamily, "Please, double fuck my ass! Ooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, I love getting my big fat ass double fucked!"

"Mmmmmmmmm, fuck yes, Princess Shuri." Yelena moaned happily about the same time, only too happy to add, "I love it too. Ohhhhhhhhh yessssssssss, I love taking two cocks up my big white butt."

While Yelena, and no doubt Natasha as well, could go on and on about how much they loved double anal, it was clear that this was no time to beg for that. No, this was the time to stuff their slutty bottoms full of cock again. Something made easy, by the members of The Dora Milaje who had just been sodomizing them abruptly pulling their cocks out of those needy little butt holes, leaving the two Black Widows feeling empty and unloved.

Luckily, there was a quick fix to this, which had both Yelena and Natasha crying out with blissful happiness. Namely, quickly crawling over to these dominant women, positioning their gaping ass holes over those big dildos, and slowly pushing themselves downwards.

It was very tempting to do this in a matter of seconds, so their needy little asses were refilled instantly. Hell, it might even cause them some pain, the type of which they of course got off on. However, this wasn't about them. No, they were doing this to please the superior women, and therefore it was an honour to go slowly, and even spread their own cheeks, so everyone could get a good look at their slutty little shit holes greedily gobbling up those rubber dicks.

They were even given a few long seconds to savour being fully stuffed again, and then to bounce up and down for the amusement of their betters, before the black goddesses moved on to what they all really wanted.

"Oooooooooooh fuck, I love watching a pair of white bitches bouncing up and down like that. Mmmmmmmmmm, especially when they've got big jiggly butts, which wobble like jelly, when their abusing their own butt holes." Shuri gleefully announced, before ordering, "Yes I do, ohhhhhhhhhh fuck. But as much fun as I'm having watching it, I want you two little anal sluts to stop. Stop, so me and Valkyrie can double stuff those whore holes.

Oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssss, be good little anal bitches, and give two superior black women a chance to get deep into those inferior white asses! Oh yes, give us those fat fucking pale bottoms!"

"Yes, Princess Shuri. Thank you, Princess Shuri." Natasha gleefully replied and obeyed.

"Yes, Princess Shuri. Thank you, Princess Shuri." Yelena eagerly replied and obeyed.

"Nakia, Okoye, spread those big fat cheeks for us." Shuri then quickly added, "Mmmmmmmmm yeahhhhhhhhhh, give us the best view of two big black cocks violating those white asses."

"As you wish, Princess Shuri." Okoye respectfully replied and obeyed.

"Gladly, Princess Shuri." Nakia happily replied and obeyed.

Shuri couldn't resist taking a few long seconds just to drool over the beautiful sight in front of her. Especially given that it was both the infamous Natasha Romanoff, and her sister Yelena Belova, with their already fully stuffed bottoms eagerly awaiting a second dose of BBC. Oh yes, these two assassin sisters were doing nothing to save each other, or themselves, from what should be an unbearable fate.

God knows that Shuri's ass hole quivered with fear at the idea of it. Which ironically, was what she was risking by declaring war on Mistress Sif, after safely hiding for so many years now. But it was worth it, if this was her reward. Especially when she officially started the double stuffing.

Then she and Valkyrie kneeled down behind those two gigantic white asses, and pressed the tip of their big black cocks against those already widely stretched holes. The poor little shit hole, which was stretched wider, and wider, and wider, until the heads of those dicks slid through those bitch holes, and into those cock sleeves. Oh yes, that was all that Natasha Romanoff and Yelena Belova were now. Cock sleeves for superior women.

Something which normally Shuri would be taunting them by now, but honestly, both she and Valkyrie were just too lost in savouring that incredibly beautiful sight, and just the heavenly moment itself. Something which no one truly wanted to end, even though the following moments would be just as heavenly.

Indeed, when Shuri and Valkyrie began pushing forward, it was pure heaven. At least for the Black Doms. The white subs were probably experiencing pain right now. However, they were either so broken that they didn't mind, or more likely, they were just so slutty that the pain was enjoyable. Or at least, that kind of pain. So much so, they were actually crying out in mostly pleasure.

Which was shameful enough when it was a single cock violating their asses, but two? God, Shuri was never happier to be a top. Especially given the beautiful sight of inch after inch of her big dick sliding through the butt hole of the once great Natasha Romanoff, and deep into the bowels of the other woman. And again, she got to watch Yelena Belova receiving the same thing.

For the most part, Shuri remained focused on the infamous Natasha Romanoff throughout the night, but maybe especially during the double anal. However, Yelena had been her favourite for a very long time, and she just couldn't help give her some attention. Hell, towards the end, Shuri and Valkyrie even swapped places, so the Princess could get a piece of her favourite white bitch's ass.

Well that, and to make sure that Valkyrie got a piece of Natasha's big white butt. Which was impressive, but it was easy to switch holes. However, luckily, the Princess had plenty of practice with this. Although, during the precious moment that she was able to bury two big dicks into the legendary fat ass of Natasha Romanoff, she naturally just had to gloat about it.

"Your reputation precedes you, whore!" Shuri said mockingly, before chuckling, "Oooooooooooh yesssssssssss, Natasha Romanoff's reputation as not only an anal whore, but the kind of shameless butt slut who can take two cocks up her big fat ass is widely known, and celebrated. Mmmmmmmmm, but even I am amazed how loose and sloppy your bitch hole is. You must of been double butt fucked countless times.

In fact, I see now it was a waste of time to even give you one cock, as you probably barely felt it in this pathetic little fuck hole. But don't worry, you will. Ohhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhh, me and my sisters will ruin the giant bottoms of you and your sister, like the giant bottoms you are! Oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssss, take it, you revolting ho! Take it!"

Natasha loved to be taunted that way, and she especially loved the fact that she got the chance to savour having her rectum stuffed with two big cocks at the same time, as the Princess stayed nice and still. Then, just when Natasha was beginning to feel restless, the sodomy officially began.

Oh yes, Princess Shuri started pumping her hips back and forth, thus causing the dildo strapped around her waist to slid in and out of Natasha's ass hole. Better yet, those dildos were packed in so tightly together, that every little movement caused both cocks to move as one. Oh fuck, that never got old. And Natasha never truly got used to it, which was honestly, part of the charm.

After countless butt fuckings, this was practically the only way she could feel true pain during anal sex. Yes, it was the kind she could get off on, but it still counted. Which was a reminder just how much of a twisted slut she had become. Hell, this whole night was a reminder of that. And she loved it. Almost as much as having her once sweet Yelena here, receiving the exact same treatment.

And even enjoying it just about as much. God, Natasha really wanted to get her sister alone, so she could explain exactly how she became such an anal slut. In exchange for her own story, of course. Then again, every sound or look she received from Yelena was speaking a thousand words.

Just like before, they had been able to hold hands and kiss, as they were turned into the creamy white filling in between two hard blacks. Oreos. That's what they were right now. And it was crystal clear everyone involved was absolutely loving it. So much so, they never wanted it to end. Least of all, Natasha. Hell, she wanted to beg for more. To have the other beautiful black warriors surrounding her, to see just how many cocks her slutty fat ass could take.

Her record with Mistress Sif was three, but Natasha was confident she could take more. Hell, she was tempted to beg for it, but if she did, inevitably, she would be begging for something else, which would be the beginning of the end. Something which again, no one wanted. However, inevitably, it became too much for even their stamina. Something had to give, and it was comforting that she wasn't the first.

No, that was Yelena, she mostly pleaded, "Fuck me! Ooooooooooh please, fuck me harder! Harder! Ohhhhhhhhhh pleasssssssssseeeeeeee, please my Black Mistresses, make me cum! Make me cum like the anal bitch I am, right in front of my sister! I want her to know just how much of an anal bitch her sister is! And that she's Black Owned! Black Owned by the beautiful women of this great nation.

I once again pledge my allegiance, and my ass, to Wakanda! Especially to you, Princess Shuri, my beautiful Black Mistress. Ooooooooooooh yessssssssssss, pound my slutty little ass hole! Slam fuck it with two cocks! Ah fuck! AH FUCK YES, FUCK ME, OHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKK YEAHHHHHHHHHHHH, RUIN MY FUCKING SHIT HOLE! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDDD, FUCK ME!"

Admittedly, Natasha wasn't far behind, more or less begging at the same time, "Destroy my big fat ass! You think two cocks are a challenge for me? Mmmmmmmmm, I've been getting my slutty little shit hole stretched wider than this for years. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, you want to break me? Take me away from Mistress Sif? Challenge her? Then really wreck my rectum! Ooooooooooooh yesssssssssss, wreck our big white asses with those big black cocks! Mmmmmmmmm fuck, I love BBC! I fucking love your BBCs destroying my fucking booty! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS, MAKE ME CUM! MAKE ME CUM, AND MAKE ME YOUR FUCKING BITCH AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS, AH FUCK!"

Surprisingly, the tops didn't push Natasha for more. She had been certain they would. Demand that she had to pledge her loyalty to them, before being allowed to cum. And honestly, she was a little disappointed that didn't happen. Then again, it was hard to truly be disappointed, when she was being bombarded with such ecstasy. Oh yes, being a shameless anal slut, it didn't take much of an increase in the pace to make Natasha cum.

Delightfully, it was the same thing for Yelena. Ha, maybe they really were sisters, after all? Which, ironically, was the last thing that went through Natasha's mind, as she was truly overwhelmed by having two black women working together to destroy her slutty little butt hole.

Valkyrie was honestly a little insulted that Nakia thrust upwards into Yelena's big booty, and Okoye did the same thing with Natasha's fat ass, when Princess Shuri graciously, and wordlessly, switched anal bitches with her, after making them cum a few times. Then again, she had to admit, it was fun. Like the good old days, when she had her sisters to share sluts with.

And really, that was as much a reason for allying herself with the women of Wakanda, as much as taking down Sif. Oh yes, she had missed sharing sluts. Especially their whore asses. And as much fun as it was watching their holes stretch so obscenely, watching those cheeks jiggle was arguably even better.

Especially given the feeling of them wobbling against her thighs as she slammed into them over and over again. Oh yes, that alone just might be enough to make her cum. Especially when she got a turn with Natasha Romanoff's big fat butt. Because she hadn't really known her for long, but Valkyrie had heard a lot of stories regarding the most famous of The Black Widows.

And was delighted to see it was all true. Also, this was a fresh piece of ass, which was always fun. One she was never more determined to add to her collection. Which was why she was only too happy to and things in style, smacking that big jiggly bottom, and bombarding first one Widow, and then the other, with verbal encouragement.

"TAKE IT, YOU PATHETIC BITCH! TAKE TWO BIG DICKS UP YOUR FAT ASS, AND CUM FOR ME!" Valkyrie demanded, "OOOOOOOOOOOOH YESSSSSSSSSSSSS, FUCKING CUM! CUM LIKE THE DOUBLE ANAL WHORE YOU ARE, RIGHT IN FRONT OF YOUR SISTER! OHHHHHHHHHHHHH YEAHHHHHHHHHHHHH, LET YOUR SISTER KNOW WHAT KIND OF WHORE YOU REALLY ARE!

MMMMMMMMMM, OUR LITTLE WHITE WHORE! THAT'S WHAT YOU ARE! YOU HEARD ME, HO? WE OWN YOUR BIG FAT WHITE ASSES! THEY BELONG TO US! YOU BELONG TO US! YOU'RE OURS! OOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSS, YOU'RE OUR FUCKING BITCHES!"

"BOTH OF YOU! MMMMMMMMMM, BOTH OF YOU BLACK WIDOWS ARE OURS!" Shuri agreed gleefully, adding with a wicked chuckle, "ALL THE BLACK WIDOWS ARE OUR BITCHES! YOUR BIG FAT ASSES ARE OUR FUCK HOLES, TO USE HOWEVER WE WANT, WHENEVER WE WANT, WHEREVER WE WANT! OHHHHHHHHHHHHH YESSSSSSSSSSSSS, AND YOU AND YOUR SISTER ARE THE BEST!

OOOOOOOOOOOOOH YEAHHHHHHHHHHH, THE BEST PIECES OF ASS I'VE EVER HAD! OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSS, THESE BIG FAT WHITE BOOTIES WERE MADE TO BE FUCKED! FUCKED BY BIG BLACK COCK! OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDD YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSS, MADE FOR US TO FUCKING FUCK! AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCK!"

She was vaguely aware that the Princess joined in on the fun, but Valkyrie barely heard a word that she said. Oh yes, she was too busy cumming wonderfully hard and frequently, from the combination of her own words echoing through her head, the other end of the harness rubbing against her dildo, and these wonderfully jiggling cheeks.

Of course, the main reason, was that she was briefly double ass fucking one warrior woman after another. Yes, admittedly it wasn't a fair fight, but it was so thrilling to anally abuse female assassins like this. Especially when one of them was famous. Fuck yeah, whatever happened after this, during those precious moments, Natasha Romanoff and her precious sister were the anal bitches of the mighty Valkyrie, and her trusted friends.

However, as much as she was enjoying herself, sadly Valkyrie could not use every ounce of her strength, speed and stamina to destroy those butt holes. No, while these were trained assassin she was dealing with, they were still only human. Sif, was another matter. Oh yes, Valkyrie was looking forward to catching up with her, so she could really let loose.

In the meantime, she had her fun with first Yelena, then Natasha. And to a lesser extent, everyone else, to the point where she was the only warrior still standing by the end of it. Which was just the way she wanted it. Especially, when she was given such a beautiful view at the end of it, courtesy of Princess Shuri, and easily their favourite Black Widows.

"Natasha, Yelena..." Shuri announced, her exhaustion getting the better of her for a few long seconds. Which to be fair, allowed everyone to turn to her, as she continued, "Spread your cheeks! Mmmmmmmmm yessssssssssss, show us those widely gaping butt holes, which me and my friends, just thoroughly destroyed."

"Yes, Princess Shuri. Thank you, Princess Shuri." Yelena whimpered softly, barely conscious.

"Yes, Princess Shuri. Thank you, Princess Shuri." Natasha groaned softly, also struggling to stay conscious.

"Nakia, Okoye, come here." Shuri then added, "Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhh, join us in admiring our handiwork."

"Gladly, Princess Shuri." Nakia happily replied and obeyed.

"As you wish, Princess Shuri." Okoye respectfully replied and obeyed, although it was clear that she and Nakia were also tired.

Yelena hoped that these superior black women weren't too tired, as she was hoping for this treatment. More importantly, she was hoping her sister would get more, so she could join her in submitting to the women of Wakanda. Thankfully, she fully believed that it wasn't over, and if the mighty Natasha Romanoff wasn't broken, she would be very, very soon.

And she certainly had a blissed out look on her face, as she reached back and spread her cheeks, the two Black Widows shamelessly showing off their gaping butt holes to the women who just used them for their pleasure. Proving they were good little anal bitches, who held that position as their Black Mistresses admired their handiwork.

Admittedly, Natasha was maybe the greatest spy in the world, so this could simply be her sister playing along. But Yelena prayed that wasn't the case, as she wanted more than anything for her sister to be happy. And there was no greater feeling in the world then submitting to a beautiful black goddess. Especially in Yelena's experience, the women of Wakanda.

Even this act, in which she received no physical pleasure, was wonderful. Yes, partly because it returned some of her strength, or at least some adrenaline, from humiliating herself this way. But mostly, it was just so wonderfully thrilling. Then there was the fact that any minute now, they would be tasting their own asses again. Or better yet, each other's.

"So, are you our bitch, Natasha?" Valkyrie questioned, before pushing, "Do you want more of this treatment on a regular basis? Not just one top, but a small army of them? Huh? Do you want myself and the goddesses of Wakanda to destroy your big fat white ass on a daily basis, using you in every way until we are satisfied? Well, do you, bitch?"

"Yes, Mistress Valkyrie." Natasha replied without hesitation, and then grinned wickedly, "I want to be yours. Please allow me the honour of being yours. Mmmmmmmm, I wanna be your bitch. I want to be the anal loving lezzie whore of every woman in Wakanda, and you, it's greatest ally. Please, let me prove it, by sucking your cock."

"Very well." Valkyrie chuckled wickedly, "Get over here, and clean these cocks. Mmmmmmmmm, clean them of every drop of ass cream from you, and your precious sister. Who is more than welcome to join. Ooooooooooooh yesssssssssss, that's it. That's what I want to see. Two little white sister assassins, sucking these butt flavoured cocks like the ATM bitches they are! Our ass to mouth bitches!

Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, that's right, suck those big dicks! Prove just how slutty you are! Prove that you deserve to be our sluts! That you'd rather belong to us, than Sif. Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeessssssssss, take them deep into your throats, so you can get every drop."

"Yes, my Black Mistress." Yelena quickly replied and obeyed, before doing as she was told.

"Yes, my Black Mistress." Natasha also quickly replied and obeyed, before doing as she was told.

It was still very possible that Natasha was playing possum, or simply waiting to see whether Sif came to rescue her, and if she was able to defeat these black goddesses or not. But for now, it didn't really matter to Yelena, as much as doing as she was told, like a good little white bitch. Especially when it meant getting a yummy treat, like the taste of her own ass.

And maybe more importantly, Natasha's. Something she was sure she would lose out on, if she wasted too long thinking about the future. Because sure enough, the most famous Black Widow was extremely eager to obey that command, going from cock to cock, and even moaning loudly and happily in the process.

However, while Yelena had been a little worried, she was indeed able to get a good amount of that butt cream, the two sisters sharing what was being offered to them for a few wonderful minutes. Then, after they had thoroughly deep throated all of those cocks, they were then butt fucked again. Then over, and over, and over again, as the dominant black women were clearly determined to prove everything they had to offer Natasha Romanoff.

Or maybe they just got carried away? Either way, Yelena greatly benefited from it, as she spent countless hours getting her ass stretched by one or two strap-on dildos, often while holding the hand of her sister, or better yet, kissing her. Which as far as Yelena Belova was concerned, was pure heaven.

Chapter 168: Chapter 168. face to face with an old friend (SLAVES OF SIF)

Jessica Jones had another long, shitty day, following yet another guy cheating on his wife. And with his secretary, no less. God, what a painful cliché. He could have at least had the decency to try something more original, so she wouldn't be stuck watching the same bull-shit she'd taken pictures of thousands of times, and would probably take a thousand more before even the end of the year.

But at least it was the end of the day, and as always, when she closed the door to her apartment/place of business, she rested her back against the door, or the nearest wall, and let out a sigh of relief. Finally, back to her true love. Booze. Also, Trish Walker. However, it wasn't Trish's voice that greeted her...

"Hello Jessica Jones."

Jessica groaned tiredly, before calling out, "Before we start, can I at least have a drink?"

"I already poured you one, sweetie."

"Trish?" Jessica said softly, before quickly making her way through her apartment/place of business.

Hearing that second voice shouldn't be a surprise, as Trish pretty much lived here now, despite owning a much nicer place, in a much nicer part of the city. But the fact that it was coming from the same room as the first voice was extremely worrying, as it was pretty much one of Jessica's biggest fears come to life.

The infamous woman-breaker, simply known as Sif, apparently left alone with the one-person in this world which Jessica truly cared about. Which conjured up some truly horrific ideas about what she might find when she actually got to her office, which just had to be the place the voices were coming from. Although for better or for worse, it wasn't quite what she was expecting.

Instead of being in a compromising position, Trish was sitting behind Jessica's desk, casually sipping coffee. Which honestly, had become a very common power play her friend like to use on her. However, this time the infamous Sif was sitting right next to her, also sipping what she assumed was coffee, in a chair she had moved around so she could greet her this way.

Trish looked calm and casual, and while that could be an act, the former child star had never been that good an actress. So Jessica could at least take comfort in that. However, in her experience, things could turn south, very quickly. But, well, there was vodka there, just waiting for her, practically begging her to drink it. And who was she to resist?

So she didn't. No, Jessica Jones closed the distance between them, and lived up to her reputation, by initially ignoring the glass in favour of grabbing the bottle, and then beginning to down it in one. Something which caused Sif to laugh at her, but she didn't care. If she was going to deal with this shit, she at least had to have half a bottle of something in her system.

Which was exactly what this was, suggesting that they had started without her. Or was this simply one she hadn't finished? That wasn't like her. Either way, it got the job done, Jessica feeling properly buzzed when she finished the first bottle, and the glass which had been poured for her. Then she finally turned her attention to the still chuckling alien.

"What?" Jessica practically growled at the intruder.

"Now Jessica, honey, what did we say about your manners?" Trish scolded.

"That they were a lost cause?" Jessica quipped.

"That's before I went back to being your Mistress." Trish pointed out, "Now I think you just like to be spanked."

"Maybe." Jessica shrugged, before quickly adding, "But, you should know, I've never been afraid to take a hit for the greater good."

"Oh, I remember." Trish said, "Which is why I'm hoping that your sober and patient enough to at least hear us out."

"Fine." Jessica grumbled, before quipping, "But if you want me to be sober for this conversation, you better talk fast."

"We'll talk as long as we like, and you're going to sit down, and listen." Trish ordered firmly, even pushing, "Am I clear?"

For a few seconds, the two childhood friends just stared at each other, then Jessica slumped down in the nearest chair, and grumbled, "Fine!"

"And by that, you mean?" Trish pushed.

"Yes..." Jessica blushed, lowering her head as she forced out the next part, "Yes, Mistress."

"Sorry about that." Trish turned to Sif, "I wish I could tell you that I had her better trained than this. But, she's always been prickly around strangers. And most people, actually. And, well..."

"My reputation precedes me, I know, I know." Sif chuckled, before reassuring, "And it really is all right. Clearly, she's worried about you. Which is sweet. It shows she's a loyal and loving sub bitch, who would make a wonderful addition to my collection. Mmmmmmmm, especially given her special set of skills."

"That's not going to happen." Jessica said forcefully.

"Perhaps." Sif hummed, before admitting, "I heard about your experience with, emotional manipulation, and I'm sorry you had to go through that. But I assure you, I do not force anyone to do anything they don't want too. Fortunately, my Wanda believes you are now immune to my influence, and influence from those like me. But just in case, I arrange that part of my abilities to be disabled, just temporarily.

I'd even considered leaving you alone, given what you have been through. However, then my Wanda told me about your special relationship with Patsy, here. So obviously, you're not opposed to submitting to women, as long as it's of your own free will."

"Her!" Jessica cut in, indicating to her best friend turned so much more, "I submit to her, and only her. She is my world. And no one is taking her away from me. Or me away from her."

"That's not what I'm offering." Sif said nonchalantly.

"Then please, enlighten me." Jessica huffed.

"Well, as you've been through so much, I'm here to give you three options." Sif explained, "Option One, you tell me to fuck off."

"Fuck off." Jessica said immediately.

"Predictable." Sif sighed, "And unimaginative. I was expecting so much more from you. After hearing tales of your quick wit, it really is disappointing."

"And you could at least hear all the options first." Trish pushed.

"Fine." Jessica grumbled, before insisting, "I'm listening."

"Very well..." Sif continued, "Option Two, you give me this one night to change your mind, and submit to my every whim, like the little bottom you are. Then, if your heart still beats only for Trish Walker, I will leave you both alone, and you will never see me again. Or any of my girls. I will promise you that. Unless of course, you ever change your mind."

"I won't." Jessica insisted, before guessing, "And Option Three, I dropped to my knees and begged to be your fuck puppet? Before, or after you fuck me? And I suppose if you're not taking me away from Trish, she has the same options? Except maybe after joining you in topping me. Yeah, hard pass. Trish is all I could ever want, or need. No way am I getting into bed with the likes of you, again."

"I was thinking right here, in the office." Sif smirked.

"Your type always has to be so arrogant, don't you?" Jessica huffed.

"Jessica, stop. She's not Killgrave." Trish pleaded softly, but firmly, "He never gave you a choice. She is."

"So she says." Jessica grumbled.

"I believe her." Trish admitted, quickly adding, "Yes, I was sceptical at first too. But we've been talking for hours, and I haven't felt a growing urge to sub."

"Just a desire to share me?" Jessica questioned.

"Actually, I wanted that before." Trish confessed, then when Jessica gave her a look, she continued, "Sorry Jess, but I've been watching footage of Sif online, and I've been wanting to see how I measure up. Even maybe, see if I can top an Avenger? Because that's what I have the chance to do. Top the likes of The Black Widow, and The Scarlett Witch.

And watch you get top by Sif and some of her favourite sex slaves. And... I just think it's worth the risk. I trust you, and I trust me. I know what you want, and I won't submit to her. I promise. But, if you look me in the eye right now, and promise there's not a part of you which ones to try this, just once, I promise I'll ask her to leave."

There was a long pause, then Sif chimed in, "Trish also tells me you can be a handful, and you like the kind of treatment she just can't provide you."

"I don't need it." Jessica quickly insisted, briefly glaring at Sif while telling her that, before turning her attention back to Trish and taking her hand, "You're enough for me. More than. And you always will be."

"But that's part of you that wants to bottom to her." Trish said softly, "And I definitely want to see that. So, if both of us want it, and we believe we won't choose her over each other, what's stopping us?"

"But..." Jessica began hesitantly.

"Do you trust me?" Trish pushed again.

"Yes, Mistress." Jessica replied softly.

"Then do this for me." Trish gently insisted, "Please?"

There was a long pause, this one the longest yet, and then Jessica lowered her head, and sighed, "Fine, but don't blame me, if we end up both her sex slaves."

"Thank you." Trish beamed, gently pressing her lips to Jessica's, before reassuring her, "Everything is going to be fine, I promise."

"We'll see." Jessica grumbled.

"Yes, we will." Sif agreed with a grin, before offering, "And maybe this will make you feel better..."

Even though she really, really didn't want to admit it, it would be really hard for Jessica to deny the fact that it did, given what Sif was talking about was slowly removing her clothes, revealing what was admittedly an amazing body. Of course, that was no surprise, as yes, there was part of Jessica which wanted to do this. But she couldn't help feeling that she was going to regret this.

Also, she really, really, really wish she had another drink. Although, watching Trish strip off her clothes was almost just as good. Then of course, it was Jessica's turn, and for better or for worse, she didn't hesitate. She also didn't exactly put her all into It, which was her own rebellion so far, which annoyingly went ignored.

"Very nice." Sif grinned, before then sitting back down in Jessica's chair, and patting her lap, "Now, let's get this started properly, shall we? Ooooooooooh yessssssssss, mmmmmmmmm, let's get this started properly, with it's hard spanking. The kind which your girlfriend can never truly give you. Ohhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhh, I want Jessica Jones to give me her ass."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Jessica grumbled, even as she did as she was told.

That involved slowly making her way around her desk, and then bent over lap of manipulating bitch, who had made it clear she still wanted to turn Jessica into her fuck pet. Which annoyingly, was the best part of this. She would have probably feel different it was a man, as even before her nightmare experience with Killgrave, Jessica preferred to be in control with man. But women? Oh now that was a different story.

Yes, her experience so far had been 100% with Trish, but she would be lying if she claimed she hadn't thought about this with other women. Especially with this statuettes literal Goddess, thanks to the footage of her circling the Internet.

Of course, Mistress Sif couldn't have the courtesy of just getting right to it. No, like Mistress Trish, she decided to spend a few long minutes admiring her prize, first with her eyes, and then even more knowingly, with her hands. Although, the truth was, there was part of Jessica which like that. Not that she could admit it, of course.

And wasn't something she would tolerate from a man, outside of maybe when they were making out, and even then, not for this long. But then, she would never be in this position with a man. She couldn't, not after her experience with Killgrave. But it felt natural with Mistress Trish, and even Mistress Sif. Especially as it was another sign Jessica would do anything for her girlfriend.

Which was another thing different about this situation. Jessica wasn't big on attachments, or labels, but it was different with her beloved Mistress Trish, who honestly, she'd fallen for years ago, back when they were supposed to be sisters. What a joke. It's not like Dorothy officially adopted her, or anything, and sisters definitely didn't act the way they did in private.

Honestly, things had been just as raunchy back then, and Jessica hated they had missed out on this kind of fun. Of a more dominant girl squeezing and fondling her butt like it was a piece of meat. Making her feel like a piece of meat. Then finally, giving her what she had been waiting for. Hell, the PI even cried out joyfully from the first strike, proving what a pain slut she really was.

Sif chuckled wickedly at this revelation. She'd been told by Trish that Jessica Jones loved punishment, and not in the way that everyone said. Well, in that way too. After all, it was very clear that this little bitch enjoyed punishing herself, mostly for things which weren't her fault. However, at the same time, it was becoming very clear that Jessica Jones enjoyed this kind of treatment too.

Maybe even more than Sif's other slaves, which was really, really saying something at this point. And that very much continued to be the case, as one brunette began striking the deceptively large butt cheeks of the other brunette, getting very positive sounds out of the sub in the process.

Which made it very tempting to give her all right from the get-go. Something she was sure that Jessica would welcome. But no, Sif was having way too much fun pausing in between strikes, and really groping that well-rounded ass. Besides, it added exquisite humiliation to the mix, which had proven to be very effective when breaking in a new bitch.

Hell, it was a favourite among several of her fully trained pain sluts. Even Trish seemed to enjoy the show. Normally, the girlfriend was worried about her lover. At least during the first time. Then again, there seem to be something else on Trish's mind, as she constantly looked at her watch, until suddenly, there was knocking on the door, causing Sif to frown with confusion.

"You are, expecting someone?" Sif questioned suspiciously.

"Yes." Trish revealed nonchalantly, as she got up, and slowly headed towards the front door, casually mentioning along the way, "Your competition."

"Competition? Please, the mighty Sif does not have competition." Sif said dismissively, before then genuinely being surprised by who walked through the door, "Brunnhilde? What are you-"

"It's just Valkyrie now." Valkyrie quickly interrupted, a sad smile crossing her face as she added, "In tribute to my fallen sisters."

"Of course. And I am sorry for your loss." Sif reassured, even as she started to fondle Jessica's ass again, "However, the question remains. What are you doing here? Are you here to take me back to Asgard? Because I warn you, old friend, others have tried. And none have been successful. So please don't try. Because if you do, I'm-"

"Relax, I come to you in friendship." Valkyrie reassured, before explaining, "I too have learned the joy of dominating these Earth women. As you may have heard, the Valkyries were enjoying this particular delight long before you. Although, I have no intention of being a Slave of Sif. But, an ally, perhaps? Mmmmmmm, why don't you hand me that piece of meat, and I will show you what I can do?"

There was a brief pause, then Sif grinned, "Very well, she's all yours. If that is what her owner wants."

"It is." Trish was quick to agree, and then push, "Jessica, crawl over to Valkyrie, and bend over her knee."

"Yes, Mistress Trish." Jessica grumbled, although this time, she didn't bother hesitating.

Honestly, Sif was reluctant to part with such a pretty piece of meat, and she was suspicious of Valkyrie's intentions. However, it had been a long time since she'd been in the presence of another Asgardian, and was at least willing to give her a chance. And while of course, she preferred dishing out such treatment, there was definitely something to be said for watching someone else do it.

Especially as she got to watch the mighty Jessica Jones slowly pull herself off one knee and to crawl over to another, and bend over it. Just as later, she was passed back and forth like a piece of meat by the Asgardians, when Valkyrie finally started sharing that fat ass. Until then, Sif was forced to just watch.

It was tempting force Trish to take her girlfriend's place, especially when it felt like Valkyrie was taking too long. But no, Sif had promised that she would play nice with Trish, and she needed to keep that promise. At least for as long as she needed Jessica to play nice. Besides, Sif had been looking forward to sharing Jessica with the powerless human, so it did not take much adjustment to also share with one of her own.

Especially when Valkyrie quickly proved herself to be good at this, and experienced. Oh yes, her old friend put on quite the show, especially when she gave the superpowered Private Eye a taste of what she was truly capable of.

Valkyrie arguably did that right from the beginning, with the very first strike she delivered to that big bubble butt. Which was more than enough to make those cheeks jiggle like jelly, and a handprint to even faintly appear. Something which is quite caused unbearable agony for most receiving it. However, Jessica Jones was extremely durable, and even let out a cry of mostly pleasure from this display of dominance.

She even sounded disappointed, when instead of immediately following that up with a strike, Valkyrie caressed the pain away, so she could enjoy that fat booty the same way that Sif had been when she first arrived. Mostly for her own enjoyment, but also to put on the show she promised.

Sadly, she did not enjoy that show as much as she normally would, given she was constantly keeping an eye on her old friend. The old Sif was a warrior, who valued honour above all else, and would be appalled at the idea of attacking a distracted opponent. However, there was no telling what this new one was capable of.

In fact, everything Valkyrie had seen suggested that Sif's honour was gone, and in it's place, was a desire to win, at any cost. That obviously made her more dangerous than ever, which was really saying something. And when perhaps inevitably they came to blows, Valkyrie was going to ensure that it was she who would have every advantage possible.

It also felt like an insult to turn her attention away from an opponent she very much respected. Or at least, she used too. And if she was being honest with herself, she enjoyed receiving this approval. Something she was very used to, from the women of Wakanda. But to see a look of entertainment on the face of the mighty Sif was extra special.

Hell, she got a kick out of the Midgardian looking pleased with her. Of course, while she kept an eye on them both, her main focus was on the glorious bottom she was constantly fondling, and infrequently hitting as hard as she could, Valkyrie gleefully repeating her initial strike over and over again, and everything that came with it.

Just like before, these reactions were mostly a positive, although she was determined that would change. And it did, in a way. But also not, proving just what a pain slut Jessica Jones really was. Oh yes, inevitably Valkyrie began delivering several blows, back to back, and providing her plenty of time to grope that butt, until she was giving it everything she had.

Now that was really causing those meaty cheeks to jiggle for her. So much so, that she wished she could do this for much longer than she did. After all, it was extremely rare that she was able to go all out like this, as most of her pets couldn't take it. Which made her very much want Jessica to become her permanent bitch. Even if tonight, she had competition for her.

"My turn?" Sif abruptly questioned.

There was a brief pause, as Valkyrie looked at her with a raised eyebrow, and then nodded, "Very well then, mmmmmmmm, have your turn. Just be sure to put on a good show."

"Oh, I will." Sif promised with a grin.

"I do not doubt that you are capable of it." Valkyrie teased.

Trish smirked at the adorable annoyed look on the face of Sif at those words, but it wasn't long before she was taking whatever annoyance she was feeling out on Jessica's big booty. Luckily, Jessica could not only take it, but enjoy it. Which was what made this bearable, as Trish watched the love of her life be passed back and forth like a piece of meat, and her ass became discoloured beyond belief.

Way more than before, to the point where it wasn't just bright red, but a dark angry red, and bruised. Hell, Trish's own butt quivered just from the thought of receiving punishment like that. However, she knew how much her girl could take, and thankfully Trish was being reminded of that, given the responses to all of this.

Which was why, of course, she was allowing this. Because she knew this was a chance for Jessica to receive some serious physical punishment, along with a lot of other brutal treatment that she craved even more. And like she said, this was inevitable. She was just lucky that she'd been able to get ahead of it, and struck a deal which might see her be able to keep her girl.

And provide them both with more of what they liked. Admittedly, Valkyrie was a variable she hadn't been anticipating until only a few hours before Sif arrived, but it was proving to be a very fruitful addition, as the two aliens seem far more preoccupied with each other, then they did with their prey. Or Trish, for that matter, which had to be a good thing.

Because make no mistake, Trish didn't have a prayer of competing with a pair of literal Goddesses. At least not physically. No, she needed to be smart about this. And this was definitely part of that. Perhaps if she had started off the spanking? Or Valkyrie hadn't been supernatural, like she had hoped?

Then again, whatever she could have done, would have been overshadowed by what these two powerful creatures would then do. So honestly, it was probably better to save her strength for what came next. Treated as a marathon, not a sprint. Or perhaps more accurately, a series of challenges, with this one being the one she was most at a disadvantage.

Honestly, it may be better if she wasn't even here for this bit, as she was enjoying herself a little bit too much. Admittedly, nowhere near as much as if she was dishing out those spanks to Jessica's fat ass, but it was thrilling to watch her get the kind of treatment that she secretly craved. Especially given how pretty those meaty cheeks looked while jiggling like that.

Although towards the end, Trish began to worry that these two aliens would deliver a blow which even Jessica couldn't take. Or more likely, she would receive a series of them, and instead of begging for mercy, like any sane person, the stubborn bottom would just take what she was given, even if she was severely injured in the process.

Jessica Jones used to deal with her feelings of guilt through alcohol. Well, truth be told, she was still doing that, but at least nowadays she was using sex as her vice of choice, which was arguably less self-destructive. Sure, she was getting off on some truly twisted stuff, but it was mostly with Mistress Trish, the love of her life. And she would do anything to please her.

She always had, and always would. Yes, she didn't have the same excuse with these dangerous aliens, but they could dish out more physical pain than Mistress Trish could or would ever possibly give her. And, if only for this brief moment, she welcomed that agony, as every blow felt so wonderfully cathartic, it was better than scotch.

Proving once and for all just how fucked up she was, Jessica Jones literally cried with happiness when she finally started receiving a series of continuous blows, seemingly as hard as these Goddesses of War could possibly dish out. Then, she whimpered with disappointment, when they abruptly stopped, and went back to groping her butt. Briefly, she hoped this was just the calm before the storm.

Hell, she hoped they would redouble their efforts, maybe even severely injuring her in the process. But alas, it was not to be, and instead, she was ordered to do something else. Although admittedly, it was something she really enjoyed doing with Mistress Trish, and hoped she would have the chance again in the middle of this.

"Wow..." Sif chuckled, placing her hand in between Jessica's legs and pointing out, "I always enjoy spanking women, especially when they enjoy it too. But you, Jessica Jones? Damn, you might just be the biggest pain slut I've ever met. My compliments to your Mistress. Even if I fear, she isn't the only reason for it. But let's forget such unpleasant thoughts, and focus on rewarding you for doing such a good job of taking your spanking.

Oooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhh, let's give you the best kind of reward a slut like you can get. Or at least, one of them. Mmmmmmmm yessssssssss, because I know there are three tasty little pussies, just waiting to be licked. And you're going to be the one to lick them. Ohhhhhhhhh, yes you are. And you can start with mine. Oh yes, get on your knees before me, and eat my fucking cunt!"

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Jessica replied softly, a hint of reluctance in her voice, but nowhere near as much as there had been before.

Part of Jessica wanted to protest this more than anything else. That she didn't mind getting fucked, even fucked in the ass, like the whore she was. But when it came to eating pussy? Her mouth was exclusively for Mistress Trish. Then again, she would also prefer for her ass to remain the exclusive property of Mistress Trish. However, this wasn't what her Dom wanted.

No, she wanted Jessica to get on her knees, and worship the cunts of these cunts. And as much as she may not want to admit it, the private eye had to admit, it wasn't exactly unappealing. Partly because of how incredibly hot they were, but mostly, because they were just so confident and dominant.

It felt very natural for her to submit to them, especially Mistress Sif. And as cathartic as it had been to bend over her knee, it might be even better to rearrange herself so that she was on her knees in front of this literal Goddess. Hell, when she was in that position, the freakishly strong Jessica Jones just had to kneel there, and stare up in wonder at the much older woman.

Fuck, Jessica was used to towering over every woman she met, but Mistress Sif was even taller. Something which captivated her for so long, she felt ashamed that the Dom actually ran out of patience with her, grabbed her head, and shoved her face into her cunt. And not the kind of shame she enjoyed. Although the forcefulness was another story.

"I said eat me, you bitch!" Sif scolded in annoyance, before glaring at Trish, "Very disappointing. I would've thought that you would have trained her better than this. Especially given how long you've had her."

"Well, I can't say she was ever very well-behaved, but that's part of her charm." Trish smirked wickedly, "Besides, she was just lost in admiring you, Mistress Sif."

"Perhaps." Sif huffed, before moaning, "Oooooooooh, but I do have to admit, she's a very eager pussy licker. Mmmmmmmm, I see why you put up with her disobedience."

"And she's only just getting started." Trish pointed out, proud smile on her face.

Sif had been impressed, Trish had good reason to look proud. And not just for the reason Sif had given. After all, Trish was powerless, and yet she had enticed such a creature to be her sub. Yes, she had been given the advantage of growing up with her, the two women falling deeply in love in the process. However, that could prove to be a blessing, as well as a curse.

More importantly, it made it more likely that Jessica would end up on top, given she was the one with powers. Instead it was the powerless human, simply using her willpower to get the job done. Admittedly, also using Jessica's lack of willpower to her advantage. And the results were really quite something.

While Sif had experienced the joy of topping more natural subs, she recognized the benefit of taking down someone with powers, like Jessica Jones. And she really was doing a phenomenal job at eating pussy, starting with rapid licks, so she could get most of the honey which escaped from the spanking.

She then enticed out more of it, by concentrating just enough on Sif's clit, without going too far with it. Hell, she was even sure to slow down once they were both really into it, allowing this intimate moment to last for as long as the Dom wanted. Yes, part of Sif never wanted it to end, while at the same time, she could sense that the other Mistresses were eager for a turn.

They would both be waiting a while yet, because it had never been more important for Mistress Sif to assert her dominance. Well, obviously it always was, if she wanted to maintain what she'd spent so long building, and was so very proud of. However, it was extra important whenever she was initiating new fuck toys into her collection. Perhaps Trish too?

And Jessica Jones had seemingly underestimated Trish Walker, and paid the price. Although, perhaps it was another threat, in an even more dangerous threat to her, in the form of Brunnhilde. Or simply Valkyrie, as she preferred now. Yes, they had been close allies once. But it was highly likely that her old friend wasn't coming to her friendship, as she claimed.

As such, Sif was careful to keep an eye on her old friend. Both of the other Doms, really. Which if questioned, she could play off as simply taunting. After all, it was she who was receiving head right now. Which would be true, as Sif got great enjoyment on seeing the jealousy on the face of particularly Trish.

However, as she suspected, Valkyrie kept her emotions closer to her chest, which in turn, allowed Sif to receive a greater skilled pussy licking, without really feeling the need to cum anytime soon. This helped her to establish dominance, and more importantly, it was just fun. Truly, the kind of thing she lived for. But at the same time, Sif endeavoured to prove that she wasn't unselfish.

"Oooooooooh yessssssss, that's it, lick me just like that, mmmmmmmmm fuck! Jessica Jones is truly an excellent pussy licker." Sif chuckled, offering some version of those word several times, as a way to taunt both the tops and this bottom. She then offered, "Oh, where are my manners? Would someone else like a turn with this talented little mouth?"

"God yes." Trish quickly replied.

"Then you shall have it." Sif promised, before quickly adding, "But just not yet. No, mmmmmmmm, you experience this joy on a daily basis. Don't you think we should give my friend a turn?"

"I do." Valkyrie quickly agreed, before pointing out to Trish, "Besides, if you go next, you might cum before I receive a single lick."

"I wouldn't be so sure about that." Trish grumbled, before nodding her head, "But yes, she can go next. But please, Mistress Sif, do not make me wait any longer. Oh, how I long for Jessica's tongue."

"Very understandable." Sif admitted with a smile, before turning her attention to Jessica, "Ohhhhhhhhh yessssssss, your girlfriend is quite the rug muncher. But now, it is time for her to taste her second pussy of the night. Perhaps ever? Mmmmmmmm, either way, I'm sure it will be a treat for her. Ooooooooh yeahhhhhhh, it will, mmmmmmm, so go get it, Jessica Jones. Eat my friend's cunt, like the pussy pleasing slut you are!"

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Jessica replied softly, this time dreamily, and without any hesitation.

Valkyrie chuckled wickedly at this. How could she not? After all, she'd seen this before. Many times, in fact. Oh yes, a mighty warrior reduced to nothing but a pussy drunk whore. Yes, Jessica Jones was nothing compared to her sisters, and the other warriors of Asgard. But she was something, alright. Her reputation preceded her, and Valkyrie hoped to see more of that initial defence.

But it was also amazing to see this powerful creature become lost in worshiping pussy. First with the cunt of Sif, before crawling over to the superior Asgardian, with the exact same results. Including, forcing loud sounds of enjoyment from an Asgardian, which had all the tops smiling fondly.

Perhaps if she tried, Valkyrie could have downplayed her reactions somewhat. But at this point, why bother? It was not a sign of weakness. No, it was a compliment to Jessica's skills as a cunt muncher, and to Mistress Trish, for doing such a commendable job at training her. Especially for a powerless Midgardian woman.

And after being forced to stand back, and just watch Sif receive what she wanted, Valkyrie just wanted to take a few long seconds for herself, to enjoy this moment. Besides, she was not expecting an attack from her former friend. Not this early. And even if it came, it was extremely unlikely to be a fatal wound, given it would ruin the moment, and whatever potential Sif had for a more intimate victory over her.

Indeed, just like the spanking before it, Valkyrie was given plenty of time to enjoy herself, and thoroughly gave Jessica Jones what she needed. Which in this case, was pussy cream. Something that skilled tongue was able to get a lot of, especially whenever she concentrated on her clit. Which in turn, she did just enough to push Valkyrie towards orgasm, and more importantly, get more of those heavenly juices.

And then, she would back off, not trying to overwhelm the superior woman too much too soon. Not without permission. Which was good, because it would be embarrassing to ask for such a thing. Especially after she had taunted that so-called Mistress about the real possibility of her cumming first. And perhaps even, begging for it.

While it was debatable whether Trish would beg or not, surely she had to be the first to cum? Hell, given the quality of pussy licking Valkyrie was now receiving, she wouldn't be at all surprised if Trish came without even asking for it. Hell, Valkyrie wasn't even sure there would be shame in it, given the blonde was only human, after all.

And even though she would like to have this mouth and tongue all to herself for the rest of the night, Valkyrie had to admit, it'd be enjoyable watching Sif receiving this treatment. And she was definitely looking forward to Trish receiving it. Especially given how she thought it would go. Although in the end, Valkyrie was very impressed with what Trish was able to do.

"My turn?" Trish questioned, after a few long minutes.

"I suppose." Valkyrie shrugged, before turning to her old ally, "Unless of course, you have any objections?"

"Oh no." Sif reassured, before encouraging, "Mmmmmmmm, please, go ahead. Use your bitch's mouth and tongue for your pleasure. Show us what you sluts do in private."

"Well, you heard her, right?" Trish pushed, after briefly giving Sif a glare for those last words, "Get over here, and eat my cunt."

"Yes, Mistress Trish." Jessica replied and obeyed far more eagerly than before, even as she teased, "Mmmmmmmm, you know I love Patsy's pussy."

Trish rolled her eyes, but let it slide. Admittedly, now wasn't the time to allow such insubordination, but at the same time, she was on edge from watching others give Jessica Jones the things that she so enjoyed both giving and receiving. Plus, because of their close personal bond, and admittedly, just how hot the other girl was, she was pretty much horny 24/7.

So she needed to concentrate on not embarrassing herself too much for the next few minutes. And she maybe failed, given just how loudly Trish cried out in pleasure. Fuck, just that first long, slow lick had her aching to cum. Or beg for it. Or at the very least, order it. Especially when Jessica reminded her of what a little bitch she could be, by lingering on her clit.

It felt like nothing short of a miracle, but Trish was just about able to hold herself back, even if she received similar licks over and over again. Which again, was always overwhelming giving who this was, but now they were sharing a audience on top of that? At least one of them would break her, and take Jessica for herself, if given half the chance?

Or worse, take them both, and force Trish to live in submission to her, unable to top Jessica Jones ever again. God no, Trish couldn't let that happen. She wouldn't. No, she wasn't Patsy the children's character anymore, or even a celebrity punchline. No, she was Mistress Trish, Dom extraordinary, and owner of the best sub ever.

With that in mind, she was relieved when the process was repeated, Jessica's mouth taken away from her and given to one of the others. This did at least allow her to come down from her high somewhat, but it wasn't by much, given what amazing view she had. And the sounds that the other women were making for that matter. Then of course, was the fact that she couldn't win.

After all, these were literally Goddesses. She just hoped they were impressed with how long she lasted. Especially when the moment came, she made it clear that it was a command, not a request. Or worse, begging. No, in that moment, she was very much Mistress Trish. Which of course, made the moment that much more satisfying.

"Make me cum, Jess. Ooooooooooh yesssssssss, make me cum, just like I taught you to do." Trish ordered, trying to get out a few more taunting words, on the way out, "Ohhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhh, proved just how well I trained you. And what a good friend you are. What a good, sister? No, mmmmmmm, that was never us. You were always so much more than that. So much more than a best friend.

Ooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, you were mine, Jessica. You were always mine. And no matter what happens, you always will be. Yes, you will, mmmmmmmm, ohhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkk,OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSS, MAKE ME AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKK!"

"Now me." Sif insisted once Trish was clearly done, not wanting to be left to be last. Partly because it would give her a chance to recover, but mostly, because she was craving an orgasm, and just didn't want to wait, "Yessssssssss, fuck me with your tongue. Tongue fuck me, just like you did to your little girlfriend.

Ooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhh, mmmmmmmm, that's it. God, no wonder Trish adores you so much. Ha ha ha ha, mmmmmmmmmm, you'll make a wonderful addition to my collection. Perhaps you both will? Ha ha ha ha, ohhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkk, that's it, AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH, FUCK! FUCK ME! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSS!"

"Me too." Valkyrie demanded, although once it was her turn she ran out of patience. Which included her grabbing hold of Jessica's head, and rubbing her face into her cunt so hard that she almost broke her jaw, while screaming, "FUCK ME! TONGUE FUCK ME YOU LITTLE DYKE BITCH! COME ON, MMMMMMMMMM, FUCK ME FUCK ME FUCKKKKKKKKKKK MEEEEEEEEEEE, OOOOOOOOOOOH YESSSSSSSSSSSS!

OHHHHHHHHHHH YEAHHHHHHHHHHHHH, JUST LIKE THAT, JUST LIKE THAT, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSS, FUCK ME, OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCK!"

Given her current state of mind it was hard to tell for sure, but Trish was as sure as she could be that she had done herself proud. Probably not to the level of a Goddess, but not enough to embarrass herself in their eyes. Which might be the best she could hope for in this particular circumstance.

Although honestly, it was hard to care either way, when she was receiving the kind of overwhelming orgasms she could only receive from fucking Jessica Jones. Especially when that well-trained mouth and tongue were working overtime to make her cum wonderfully hard and frequently. Oh yes, hopefully this would not be her final night as Jessica's top. But if it was, she was at least going out on a high.

Jessica had to admit, she may have misjudged this situation. Sure, part of her wanted to be committed to Trish, and for them only to have sex with each other for the rest of their lives. And maybe things would be different, if they had gotten together earlier, as honestly they should have done.

However, both of them had spent plenty of time fucking other people, so maybe they should be indulging in this kind of thing, while they were still young and hot? As long as they still remained a couple, of course. And she was confident that they would, even if Trish was broken, and turned into a bottom. Which was the last thing that she wanted, but it was sadly a very real possibility when dealing with these intimidating women.

However, it might just be worth it, for that heavenly girl cream. Because in her biased opinion, Trish's pussy was still the best, but damn, these really were Goddesses, as they tasted heavenly. Hell, in that moment, Jessica would've happily devoted the rest of her life to eating these pussies. And even felt like she could live off them. Perhaps even cum just from tasting them. Yes, she adored them that much.

Especially when each one in turn started fucking her face. Something a lot more effective with the aliens, but her beloved Trish gave it a good shot, and it was still very effective. But somehow, she was able to hold back, hoping that she would be fucked very soon, in a very different way.

Although, if she was offered the chance to 69, she would have probably taken it. Especially if she could be on the bottom, and be suffocated by the heavenly treats. Which was the only way her face could be more drenched right now. Which was another thing Jessica very much loved. Oh yes, she loved it, as it perfectly marked her as a slut. More importantly, a slut for these wonderful women.

And their delicious pussies. Oh yes, Jessica Jones was a slut for these yummy cunts. Something she very much wanted to tell the next interviewer who tried to stick a camera in her face, the next time some freak tried anything, and she had to stop them. Obviously, with the exception of Mistress Sif.

When this particular act was over, Jessica Jones would probably go back to her usual stoic persona. That's what happened before, regardless of how submissive she became when being topped by her beloved Patsy. However, for once that seemed to be in question, as she truly became delirious when she was passed from pussy to pussy.

Hell, right before they started to cum, the other women stop giving her the chance to move, instead just grabbing hold of her head, and yanking her towards them. And considering there was always at least one hand on her, that was dangerous, the only thing saving her being that the grip was loosened from the pleasure she gave them.

After what felt like hours of this, Valkyrie pushed Jessica away from her, who wasn't given any time to recover, before Sif called out, "Jessica, Trish was nice enough to tell us you have some strap-ons here, for whenever your girlfriend is in the mood to fuck you like the little slut you are, in your office. All your apartment, as it's the same thing."

"Yes." Jessica acknowledged weakly, as Mistress Sif was simply stating facts.

"Well then, shouldn't you be getting them?" Sif questioned gently, before teasing, "You do want us to fuck you, don't you?"

"God yes." Jessica admitted without hesitation, before looking over at Trish, and questioning, "Is that okay?"

"Of course it's okay." Trish soothed, before shooting her teasing a grin, "Mmmmmmm, I can only imagine how needy you are right now."

"Then it's decided." Valkyrie smirked through her panting, not wanting to be left out, so she quickly added, "You get us some toys, and we'll fuck your slutty little holes with them."

"Yes.... Mistress Valkyrie." Jessica replied and obeyed, and although she added that second part as an afterthought, she had never been more eager to obey anything in her life.

Trish knew this better than anyone, and even though it probably wasn't the wisest move around the egotistical aliens, she was very proud of her bitch for going to her first. Oh yes, Jessica had no problem retrieving three strap-ons, but it was her beloved Mistress Trish she equipped first. She even gave her a brief sucking, if only on the tip for a few long seconds, before moving over to the other Doms to repeat the process.

Then, sensing a pattern, the Asgardians moved closer to her, so that all three of those cocks were directly in the face of Jessica Jones. Something which had the little slut grinning briefly, before she started taking those cocks into her mouth, and sucking them for far longer than before.

Naturally, she went deeper than before, showing off by even taking all the way down her throat. Something that Trish wished that she could take credit for, but unfortunately, that wasn't the case. No, Jessica spent a lot of time getting drunk and screwing around. Trish used to wonder why that bothered her so much. Or more accurately, she would pretend not to know.

And there was a little bit of that now, whenever Jessica wasn't sucking her dick. But then, given what exactly they were about to do, this was no time for her to be territorial. It was however, time to move on to the next step, given those dildos had been thoroughly prepared by now for what was next. Especially the one that Trish was wearing, given was just going in her best friend's cunt. At least, at first.

"Jessica, come sit on my dick." Trish ordered, quickly clarifying unless there was any confusion, "Mmmmmmm yesssssssss, get that slutty little cunt of yours on this dick. I want Jessica Jones to take it in all three of her slutty little holes tonight. Then, when these Asgardians have destroyed your whore ass, I'll take my turn with that. If there's anything left of it."

"Ooooooooooh, yes, Mistress Trish." Jessica beamed, happy to do at least this first part.

Briefly, Trish wondered whether Jessica was feeling more into this now that her mouth had been passed around like a cheap toy. Either because she enjoyed herself, or more likely, she was aching for an orgasm. Whatever the case, the result was the same.

Namely, just barely having a chance to sit down, before her best friend turned so much more was straddling her, lining up her pussy with the head of the strap-on, and pretty much lowering herself all the way down it in one hard thrust. Something which made the little whore cried out in pure pleasure, which in turn, encouraged chuckles from the imposing Asgardian warriors. They then had the same reaction to Jessica Jones as she started to bounce up and down the dildo.

Something that Jessica was left to do for a few moments, before Sif moved in close behind her, and grabbed onto her waist, holding her firmly in place with every inch of that dildo within her cunt. It might have been interesting if the superpowered human tried to fight back, but instead she just allowed herself to be positioned for a DP.

Which was something that they had tried on their own, but obviously this was different. This was with two other women, and while part of Trish wanted Jessica to be hers and hers only, she had to admit, there was a certain thrill to this. Hopefully Jessica felt the same way. And whatever she might say later, she was enjoying it on some level, given that Jessica was crying out joyfully when Sif obviously started fingering her ass hole.

Sif normally liked to rim her subs right before an ass fucking, although in this case, she wondered if it would be a sign of weakness. Especially, as she had a tendency to get lost in a rim job, and Jessica had one tasty looking butt hole. So for better or for worse, she simply stuck a few fingers into her mouth, and then used them to prepare this fuck hole.

Although, perhaps that was a sign of weakness too? After all, it didn't seem entirely necessary, given that they were clearly dealing with a well-trained fuck hole. Which was proven by a long loud moan Jessica Jones let out, as Sif pushed a finger into what for any self-respecting woman was a forbidden orifice, but for a slut like this was an easily accessible entrance.

Naturally, this caused the Asgardian warriors to chuckle once more, and exchange a knowing glance. However, it did not change Sif's strategy. No, she slowly pushed that finger all the way into Jessica's ass, and then pumped it in and out for a few glorious minutes, before adding a second finger, and then repeating the process.

Which of course, continued getting positive sounds out of this natural anal whore, and Sif was pretty sure she did the same. Why? Because she might not want to be lenient, but she also had no intention of going too quickly either. After all, she had a reputation to uphold. More importantly, she fully intended to leave here tonight with another addition to her collection of sex slaves. Ideally more than one, at that.

"As much as I enjoy watching you preparing that fuck hole, do you think you could get on with it?" Valkyrie huffed, clearly running out of patience, "I'm eager to get a piece of that ass."

"And you shall have it, I promise." Sif vowed, before smirking, removing those fingers, and just before popping them into her mouth, pointed out, "But I was here first, therefore I get this bitch butt first."

"Then get on with it." Valkyrie pushed.

"Patience is a virtue, my dear Valkyrie." Sif reminded her former ally, before turning her attention to perhaps a new one, "But I see your point. Trish? Could you please spread your girlfriend's ass cheeks for us? Myself and Valkyrie dearly want to see the best view possible of our cocks violating your bitch's shit hole."

"Of course, Mistress Sif." Trish replied respectfully, and slowly did as she was told, "My pleasure."

Watching those cheeks being slowly pulled apart enhanced the enjoyment of the other tops, and was clearly a way to get into their good graces, which was impressive. Hell, Sif was beginning to believe that Trish Walker had a promising future within her collection. However, she was very much focused on Jessica Jones's near future.

Specifically the one where she took Sif's strap-on up her butt. Oh yes, Sif had a fresh piece of me to conquer, and she was done waiting. So she pressed the tip of her cock against the other woman's butt hole, and slowly but forcefully pushed forward, causing that back door to open up wider and wider, until Sif got what she wanted. Namely, the head of that dildo within Jessica Jones's ass.

As always, Sif savoured the initial penetration for a few long seconds, maybe even a full minute, before she began pushing forwards. It was extremely tempting to gloat about this latest development, but given that she was dealing with an ass whore, and not an anal virgin, it hardly seemed like that much of an achievement. At least when compared with getting the full length in that deceptively big booty.

Something which happened impressively fast, Sif amazed by just how easily she was able to get into that slutty little shit-pipe. And Jessica pretty much cried out in pure pleasure throughout the butt stuffing, which was really, really telling. Something which of course, just had to be pointed out during the heavenly moment that thighs came to rest against butt cheeks.

"Ah, there is really nothing like being balls deep in a bitch ass for the first time." Sif moaned dreamily, before chuckling, "No, mmmmmmmm, this is one of the greatest things in the multi-verse. Admittedly, it's more impressive with a virgin ass, but there is something so delightful about a well used anal whore, taking a dick deep into her shit-pipe. Ooooooooooh yesssssssss, there is.

Especially, when they're without shame. And that's you, isn't it Jessica? Ohhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhh, it is. Just look at how easily my big dick slid inside you? Inside this nasty and thoroughly used up bitch ass? Mmmmmmmm, I bet that you even have enhanced healing, but not even that can fix your broken butt. Or is it just used too frequently? Huh? Is that it?"

"Oh, it's definitely that second one." Trish spoke up with a grin, before confessing, "I just can't get enough of that ass. And neither can she. God, I wish I could come out and say it on my show. Tell anyone is listening on the radio that Jessica Jones, superhero of New York City, is bending over for 'Patsy' on a nightly basis. That she is a total whore for Patsy's strap-on. And a total whore for anal.

But then, you can prove that right now, Mistress Sif. And you too, Mistress Valkyrie. Go ahead, take turns fucking that slutty little ass. Give Jessica Jones what she so desperately needs. Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeessssssssss, that's it. Fuck my slutty little bitch's slutty little bitch hole! Ah fuck! Fuckkkkkkkkkkkk yeahhhhhhhhhh, fuck it good."

Valkyrie was definitely regretting the decision to let Sif go first. Again, her plan relied on deceiving Sif. Which was an underhand tactic, unworthy of the Valkyries. But her sisters were gone, and she had to be smart about this plan of attack. Even if that didn't mean allowing someone else to get the chance to sodomize a sweet piece of ass like Jessica Jones first.

Then again, Sif was hardly the first to fuck that ass. Hell, she might not even be the second. No, given just how easily that dildo was buried within Jessica's bowels, it was pretty clear that Trish was giving that whore butt all the love it needed. Even if the Asgardians were determined to give it more.

Something it seemed that, despite her initial protest, Jessica was now very much welcoming, given the happy sounds she made. Maybe especially when Sif pulled her hips back, and then pushed them forward, causing the dildo to move within that slutty little back passage, no doubt rubbing the dildo within the front passage in the process.

Which was something most women needed to get used too, but apparently, Jessica Jones had experience with this, as she continued to cry out in only delight. Sif then began sodomizing her with a slow steady rhythm, making Valkyrie even more jealous, until she could no longer simply watch. No, she needed to participate. And not simply by letting this bottom suck her cock. No, she needed to fuck some ass. Maybe even if she had to push her fellow Asgardian aside to do it.

"My turn?" Valkyrie finally questioned.

There was a brief pause, then Sif simply shrugged, "I suppose..."

Honestly, Valkyrie was surprised there wasn't more of an argument for this, but at the same time, she wasn't about to complain. Especially as Trish continued spreading those well-rounded cheeks, meaning she was showing off just how well gaped her girlfriend was after one simple butt fucking. Or perhaps more accurately, the beginning of one.

Which Valkyrie couldn't resist taking a few long seconds to admire after Sif moved out of the way, but at the same time, it was not long before she was replacing her. And she took her time with it, making sure to savour every second of watching inch after inch of her big dick sliding into Jessica's back hole, and deep into her back passage. However, at the same time, she was also faster about it than her fellow Asgardian.

Despite this, Jessica Jones continued proving herself a massive anal slut, by crying out, moaning and even whimpering in pure pleasure, as she received this kind of back door abuse. Which very much continued to be the case, once the dildo was fully embedded within the butt bitch's bowels. And more importantly, right after it. Because Valkyrie wanted to savour this moment, and give Jessica time to adjust.

But also, it wasn't long before she was officially fucking this so-called superhero in the ass. Hell, technically she was fucking her pussy as well, as she knew from experience that the movement of one dildo like this could cause the other to move. Then of course, there was Sif, who was more than ready to turn this one double stuffing, into a triple one.

"So, little whore, are you ready to take my dick back into your mouth, and taste your ass?" Sif teased.

For a brief moment Jessica glared at Sif, before a strike to her butt had her crying out, "Ah fuck! Mmmmmmmm, yes, Mistress Sif. Please, give me the honour of sucking your dick. Mmmmmmmm, I love dick. I love sucking dick, especially when flavoured with my ass cream. Ooooooooooh fuck, getting fucked in my pussy and ass at the same time?

Wow, I should have slept with more guys when I had the chance. Or girls. But then, ohhhhhhhhhh shit, you'll take care of that for me, won't you, Mistress Sif? Huh? Because we've all seen the footage. All those girls, ah fuck, all your girls, fucking each other over and over again? I used to pity them, but now? Ah fuck, if this is what they get, sign me up."

"Oh, it is, and don't worry, you'll be getting plenty of it." Sif reassured, closing the distance between them, and pressing her cock against Jessica's lips, "But for now? Why don't you suck my cock, like a good girl? Huh? Ooooooooooooh yessssssssss, take it deep into your mouth, like the cock sucker you are! My dick cleaning ATM whore!

Ohhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhh, that's what you are now. That, and many other things. But most of all, Jessica Jones will be nothing but a Slave of Sif. Just like all the other women I desire. Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeessssssssss, take it deep down your fucking whore throat! Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkkk, good fucking girl."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Jessica grumbled pretty much immediately after Sif started her rant, and then got to work cleaning that dick.

Jessica wanted to rebel against this, she really did. But this was what Mistress Trish wanted. Hell, it was what she wanted, at this point. On some level, it was worse. Because wow, this really was the stuff of her most twisted fantasies, and somehow, it was better than she had ever dreamed. Getting DP'ed was mind blowing enough, just from her beloved Mistress Trish on her own.

However, the addition of the other women was literally otherworldly. And now she was getting triple stuffed, with a strap-on cock in her mouth, pussy and ass, all at the same time. It was truly heaven for a girl loving slut like her. Especially given her girlfriend/owner was a part of it.

She might feel differently if she could tell what kind of things Mistress Sif was saying. Because that was the most frustrating thing to take, even from her beloved Mistress Trish. But in this blissful moment, she wasn't really aware of what was being said. Just like how it was during the initial butt stuffing.

Or the pussy stuffing, for that matter. Oh yes, each time she got a new addition, Jessica became less concerned about what was happening to her, to the point where she wasn't sure she would be aware of anything at this point. Especially given she was tasting her own ass in the process. And the deepest part of it, at that. Then fucking her own face, before the 'Goddess of War' started doing it for her.

To make the situation better, Mistress Trish had now given up on spreading her cheeks, in favour of sliding her hands over her body. Admittedly, she mostly focused on her tits, but at the exact same time she offered kisses to whatever she could reach, and whispered words of encouragement into Jessica's ears.

Something that the Asgardians didn't seem to notice, while they were busy playing with the other parts of her body. Namely, stroking and patting her head condescendingly, or just greedily groping her bottom as it was fucked. Oh yes, things were really getting out of hand, to the point that she was aching to cum. Of course, at the same time, she wanted this to last forever.

It certainly felt like forever, with the Asgardians reluctantly switching places over and over again, so Jessica was constantly getting fed her own ass cream, while getting fucked in the ass. Then there was the fact that seemingly every little movement had her bouncing her cunt up and down that other dildo, driving her crazy.

Of course, even though it was the aliens who were the driving force behind most of these movements, Jessica like to give Mistress Trish the credit for it. And for better or for worse, Mistress Trish was only too happy to provide the occasional thrust, even if she'd make sure that it was never enough to make her bitch cum. No, for that, she would have to beg.

Jessica Jones had never begged for anything in her life... except when it came to Trish Walker. She had begged for the life of her best friend turned so much more, and more to the point, she had become very, very familiar with begging for the privilege of cumming. And she knew that particularly Mistress Sif would demand the same thing from her.

Probably Mistress Valkyrie too, although she was still an unknown entity in all this, which was a little frightening. Also exciting, but Jessica really, really didn't want to admit that. Just like she really, really didn't want to have to beg under these conditions, even though she knew it was inevitable. Especially as the urge to cum became increasingly unbearable.

This was one of those times Jessica was glad of her enhanced abilities, as it meant that she lasted far longer than any normal human under the same circumstances. However, towards the end she'd had to do the same thing everyone else did, and think about off-putting things. It was just that hers were far more effective, given everything she had to choose from.

Hell, that wasn't even the worst of it. No, that was the possibility of what could happen to her, and more importantly, her beloved Mistress Trish if things went sideways. But again, there was only so much those thoughts could achieve, when she was being bombarded with stimulation from what seemed like every part of her. Inevitably, something just had to give.

"Harder! Fuck me harder, God damnit!" Jessica swore, before forcing herself to sweeten her tone, "Please? Mistress Sif, Mistress Valkyrie, mmmmmmmm, and most of all, Mistress Trish, fuck me hard. Fucking destroy my fuck holes! Oooooooooh fuckkkkkkkkk, I love being an air-tight whore for you. Ohhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhh, fuck me in all my holes, and make me cum! Please? Oh please, ruin me! Make all my holes loose and sloppy.

Pound my mouth and ass hole with your God-like strength. I'll take it, I promise. Mmmmmmmm yesssssssss, I will. And if I can't? Ah fuck, what a way to oooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeesssssssssss, that's it, harder, harder, HARDER! AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKK, OOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDD!"

Surprisingly, Jessica didn't have to pledge her allegiance to Mistress Sif to get what she wanted. Or as she had feared, for Mistress Trish to do the same. Or even worse. No, instead of any of that, the pace was increased very quickly, and for a second there, Jessica mistook this for mercy. Instead, it was just more cruelty. Hell, it was worse than anything she had received tonight from the hands of these aliens. Why?

Because somehow, Mistress Sif pushed her even closer to orgasm, to the point that she could taste it, and then to somehow keep her on that edge for what felt like an eternity. Which was maddening, especially as Mistress Trish was helping her do it.

In reality, this only lasted about a minute. Probably. But in Jessica's delirious state, it felt like far longer than that. Hell, if there wasn't any chance that she would've hurt Mistress Trish, there was a very good chance that Jessica would've latched out at her tormentors. Instead, she just had to take what she was given, until finally, one additional movement was all it took to make her cum.

Thankfully, just like with one-on-one time with Mistress Trish, Jessica was then gifted with multiple orgasms, bombarding her until she could no longer think coherently. AKA, Jessica Jones's favourite thing in the entire world. Maybe especially this time, because she was sure she hadn't felt anything quite this intense.

Valkyrie had watched what Sif had become with great interest. She had tried to be disgusted at it, that such a infamous warrior would lower herself to do such things, but how could she, when she indulged in similar behaviour? Oh yes, she knew exactly how good it felt. And she was jealous of the other warrior, for being able to make Jessica cum first. Although at the same time, the truth was, she was a little intimidated by it.

Hell, a small part of her even imagined herself in Jessica's place, receiving this kind of abuse for the first time in her long life. Naturally, it was a fleeting thought. But it was extremely telling that she actually could feel such a thing, just from watching a hellacious DP.

Which was a testament to just what a mighty warrior she was dealing with. And just how hard and frequently Jessica's cum was squirting out of her cunt. Hell, for a second there, it seemed never-ending. And Valkyrie had no intention of showing this worthless bottom mercy. No, once Sif was finally done with her turn, Valkyrie was forced to be even more brutal, too impressed her old ally.

And more importantly, to prove that she was a top. That her ass hole was off limits to the mighty Sif, and always would be. And if she had to use Jessica Jones's ass hole to do it, so be it. Hell, in that moment, she had no problem ruining it to save her own. Besides, it would be so much fun, and if necessary, magic could fix it. Probably.

It should be noted, because of just how wide and deep her butt was now gaping, and the fact that Jessica Jones had proven to be a natural anal whore, this once uppity bitch cried out in pure pleasure, even as Valkyrie lined up her strap-on with her target, and slammed forwards. Oh yes, she got an extremely positive reaction from that anal penetration, and the fact that she was quick to restart the butt fucking hard and fast.

And of course, it only became faster and harder as the seconds ticked by. And again, it had this total bottom cumming over and over again. And she certainly wasn't the only one. No, just like Sif before her, Valkyrie came too. She held back as long as she could, but it wasn't long before it just became too much.

The jiggling against her thighs, the wonderful sounds which were being made, the other end of the dildo rubbing her clit, and most of all the sheer joy of sodomizing another female warrior was always enough to make Valkyrie cum. Yes, she had butt fucked far more powerful warriors, even breaking some of them in the process. And this was nothing compared to getting her hands on Sif. If she could.

But it still felt like an accomplishment, and made her orgasms that much more satisfying. At the same time, she couldn't afford to exhaust herself. Not under these circumstances. So after a respectable amount of time, she pulled her cock out of Jessica Jones's ass, and step back to admire her handiwork. Impressively, Jessica even seemed up for more. Better yet, just as she hoped, so was Mistress Trish. Something the human was only too happy to prove.

Trish would like to say she had a good rest, and was truly ready for showing everything she had to offer. However, the other end of the dildo had been rubbing her clit the entire time too, so in a weird way, it was like the dangerous aliens had been fucking her too. And with the beautiful expressions on Jessica's face, and the sounds being made, Trish just couldn't resist cumming too. In fact, she came a lot.

So much so, she was worried that she wouldn't be able to have a turn at the end. Which was why throughout the hard anal pounding Jessica took from their guests, Trish made sure to thrust upwards into her girlfriend's pussy, making her orgasms that much more powerful. Yes, Sif and Valkyrie were probably unaware of it, but Trish's girl was, and in that moment, that's what mattered to her the most.

However, by some miracle, when Valkyrie finally moved away from Jessica, Trish was left with some energy. Or perhaps just adrenaline? Or perhaps some magic from The Scarlett Witch? Whatever the case, Trish was grateful for it, and she was more determined to fuck Jessica Jones than ever before. Which was really, really saying something. But it was true. She needed to stake her claim.

Remind her bitch she was hers, and always would be. So not only did she flip them over, she switched holes, ramming her strap-on as deep as it could go into Jessica's shit-pipe, and doing her part to make sure it would never recover. Although perhaps it was impossible to ruin, given just how loudly Jessica approved of this?

Knowing she couldn't rely on physical strength, and certainly not stamina, Trish screamed into Jessica's face, "CUM FOR ME, JESSICA! CUM FOR YOUR TRUE OWNER! PATSY OWNS YOUR ASS HOLE, BITCH! PATSY OWNS ALL OF YOU! ALWAYS HAS, ALWAYS WILL! OOOOOOOOOOOH YESSSSSSSSSS, THIS SLUTTY LITTLE BUTT HOLE IS MINE! MINE TO FUCK HOWEVER, WHENEVER AND WHEREVER I WANT! OHHHHHHHHHHHHH YEAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, PROVE IT! PROVE HOW MUCH YOU'RE MINE, BY CUMMING NICE AND HARD FOR ME!

CUM FOR YOUR MISTRESS TRISH, AS SHE FUCKS YOU IN THE ASS! OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSS, I'M FUCKING JESSICA JONES IN THE ASS! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK, THIS BUTT IS SO HOT. IT'S THE BEST. YOU'RE THE BEST! I LOVE YOU JESS, MMMMMMMMM, AND I LOVE THIS ASS! OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSS, AH FUCK!"

She honestly didn't mean to scream, but at that point, Trish was just so carried away by everything happening, she just couldn't help herself. She also grabbed hold of Jessica's legs, which were limp by her side, and shoved them onto her shoulders, bending the super-strong superhero in half, and pounding her butt hole like a whore's cunt.

Yes, not with the amount of force used by Valkyrie and Sif, but it was the best she could do under the circumstances. And certainly a lot after what Jessica had already taken. Which again, got a very positive response from her bitch. Oh yes, her personal butt slut proved herself to be one of the biggest bottoms on planet Earth, by just how hard and frequently she came from being fucked in the ass.

Unfortunately, she didn't have the stamina of the other tops, especially after everything she had just been through, so Trish collapsed with exhaustion embarrassingly quickly. However, in her experience, the usually grumpy Jessica Jones became really soft after they came together, and this time was no exception.

Well, she might not have offered Trish words of love and encouragement, but she wrapped her arms and legs around her, caressing her lovingly in the process. She also kissed her neck, encouraging Trish to raise her head, so they could kiss properly. Then finally, Trish pulled away so she could admire her handiwork, albeit after encouragement from the mighty Sif.

"Not bad, for a Midgardian." Sif begrudgingly admitted, before pushing, "Now pull your strap-on out of your girlfriend's ass hole, so we can see what we have done to Jessica Jones's ass hole."

"As you wish." Trish groaned, not wanting to get up, but knowing she had too.

"Good girl." Valkyrie chuckled quickly, not wanting to be left out. Which was exactly why she then ordered, "Bend over, Jessica Jones. Mmmmmmm yessssssss, turn over and stick that pretty little ass in the air. Show us real women what happens to the butt hole of a worthless bottom when she is used for her true purpose."

"Yes, Mistress." Jessica whimpered deliriously, and obeyed.

Sif was impressed just how quickly Jessica Jones was to obey. Either this was a sign that she was more powerful than she initially thought, or more submissive. Or more likely, both. Whatever the case, it was truly delicious. As was her handiwork, which she could see perfectly well when Jessica rolled over.

Of course, having this female superhero push her ass into the air, then reach back to grab hold of her ass cheeks and then pull them widely apart, was a wonderful bonus. One which definitely emphasize just how wide and deep that gape was, and more importantly, just how broken and submissive this woman was. Even if it had not been initially done by Mistress Sif.

This was of course, not the first time that Sif had fucked another woman already broken in, even one with the potential to be a threat to her. But it was delicious that it was at the hands of a Midgardian, and one without powers, at that. Oh yes, Trish Walker had thoroughly impressed Sif this day. Enough that she planned on not breaking her right away.

Unless of course, Valkyrie had other ideas. And even then, Sif might try and protect the little human. Either way, her fellow Asgardian continued to be a threat to her, forcing Sif not too stare at the prize before her for too long. She did however, take a picture before the next inevitable step in Jessica's progression as a sex slave.

"Good girl." Sif chuckled, before pushing, "Now, crawl over to me, and clean my cock. Ooooooooooh yesssssssss, clean it, and the cocks of Mistress Valkyrie, and your precious Mistress Trish. Show us all just how much you appreciate what superior women do for you, by allowing you to be the fuck toy you are!"

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Jessica whimpered, and obeyed.

"What? No witty comeback?" Valkyrie quipped with delight.

"Oh, she is always like this when she cums. Or when she has been properly fucked." Trish revealed with a wicked grin, "Especially when getting fucked in the ass, like the little butt whore she is."

"Sounds like she will fit right into my collection." Sif chuckled.

Which cause Jessica and particularly Trish to tense up momentarily, but there was only so long that the ATM slut could keep her mouth away from those dildos when they were covered in such yummy butt cream. Also, there was only so long that someone that submissive could resist obeying such a command, after such a good fucking. Best of all, Jessica's tension eased off, but didn't go away entirely.

Which was good, because Sif didn't want it to. No, she wanted one of two things to happen. Well, maybe three. Either one of the two lovers spoke up, and tried to save themselves from being enslaved. Or they simply accepted their fates. Or, possibly Valkyrie would try something.

It would be very interesting to see what happened, although honestly Sif was glad that the other three hesitated on exactly what to do, as it meant she got to focus on the wonderful show of Jessica Jones was making of sucking cock. Obediently, she started with Sif's strap-on, although only long enough to savour the deepest part of her own bowels.

Then she was moving over to her girlfriend's cock, and then the dildo Valkyrie was wearing, so she could repeat the process. The initially grumpy Jessica Jones then went back and forth, moaning with blissful happiness as she slowly but surely got every drop of her own ass cream, as the women who had just thoroughly fucked her watched on.

"You promised." Trish squeaked softly, after what felt like an eternity of silence.

"What was that?" Sif raised an eyebrow at her.

"You promised to give us a choice, when we were done." Trish reminded her more firmly,

"Indeed I did " Sif admitted softly, before quickly adding, "But, the night is not over yet. No, and I was rather hoping to show you what else I have to offer. namely, the Slaves of Sif. Who, I know for a fact, are eager to meet you both. Especially you, Trish. Mmmmmmmm yessssssssss, they love it when I bring home a top. And you wouldn't want to disappoint them, now would you?"

"No." Trish admitted after a pause, before quickly adding, "But only if Jessica is cool with it."

The last tending to her, Jessica spoke up, "Only if it is something you want, Mistress Trish. I'm yours. Nothing and no one would change that. Even the mighty Sif."

"Awww, isn't that sweet?" Sif chuckled, "I believe the matter is settled. Isn't it, Trish? Or do you require a night's rest first?"

"No, I'm good." Trish admitted softly.

"Splendid." Sif beamed, before turning her fellow Asgardian, adding almost as an afterthought, "How about you, old friend? Would you like to come meet the Slaves of Sif?"

"Well, if you insist." Valkyrie smirked wickedly.

Chapter 169: Chapter 169. hosts a party for new and old friends (SLAVES OF SIF) •THE END•

"Welcome to my humble abode." Sif announced proudly, as she stepped through the portal.

"Wow..." Trish said in disbelief, as she stepped through the portal after the war goddess, and admired the other women now surrounding her. Then when she came to her senses she quickly added, "I mean, I've seen it on the Internet, but it's even better in person. Really, it's a beautiful home. Mmmmmmmm, and I love how you've decorated the place. You must be very proud."

"Oh, I am." Sif beamed happily.

"It's alright." Valkyrie said dismissively.

"Just alright?" Sif raised a cocky eyebrow.

"Well..." Valkyrie grinned, before being interrupted by an approaching witch.

"Mistress Sif, I'm sorry, but I still can't find Natasha." Wanda confessed, lowering her head in shame, "And there are a few of the others missing."

"Really? This is most concerning. Natasha is one of my favourite big booty whores, and I was so looking forward to sharing her." Sif sighed with disappointment, before slowly turning to Valkyrie, and for a few long seconds glaring at her suspiciously, "I don't suppose you would know anything about that, would you, old friend?"

"And why would I know anything about that?" Valkyrie questioned with a raised eyebrow.

"Well, you are a powerful old friend I haven't seen in years, who shows up when one of my favourite butt bitches has gone missing." Sif pointed out, "And honestly? I couldn't blame you for trying to steal her from me. I would be very upset, and punish you for it. But I certainly couldn't blame you. Mmmmmmmm, Natasha Romanoff is a wonderful piece of ass."

"I know." Valkyrie smiled, before clarifying, "I've seen the footage of you with her. What a butt slut. Oooooooooh, and that fat ass? If I was going to steal from you, she would be the first on my list. But I didn't. I swear it. Why would I come here alone, if I was just going to steal from you? Huh? Please Sif, old friend, let's not argue about such things, when there's so many beautiful playthings we can use for our pleasure."

There was a brief pause, then Sif nodded, "Perhaps you're right. But just know, myself and Wanda will be keeping our eyes on you."

"I would expect nothing less." Valkyrie said dismissively, before turning to Wanda and licking her lips, "And speaking of your precious witch, I would like a turn with her."

"Of course." Sif beamed, returning to one of her other favourites, "Wanda loves to be shared, don't you, my precious little slut?"

"Yes, Mistress Sif. It will be my honour to serve your friend." Wanda bowed her head in acknowledgment.

"Good girl." Sif chuckled wickedly, before turning to her new friend, "What about you, Trish? Which one of my slaves do you feel like using? Jane and Darcy, perhaps? Mmmmmmm, they'll always have a special place in my heart. Or perhaps one of my many conquests from SHIELD? All of them at once, perhaps? Or should we all share Wanda?"

"Actually, I always had a crush on Peggy Carter." Trish confessed, "I never thought I'd actually get a chance with her, obviously, but now that I have?"

"You can't pass it up? I understand, mmmmmmmm, believe me, I do." Sif chuckled again, before pushing, "Peggy, be a good girl, and get over here so you can meet your owner for the night. She's a big fan of yours, and I assume, that curvaceous body of yours. As are we all. So, show her what a good little lezzie whore you can be for her."

"Yes, Mistress." Peggy sighed, but quickly obeyed.

"Thank you so much." Trish beamed.

"You're very welcome." Sif beamed back.

"And please, feel free to use Jessica again." Trish offered, then quickly added, "If you want. I understand with all these beautiful women around, your spoiled for choice."

"Indeed. But I just might have to take you up on the offer." Sif said, looking Jessica up and down, before quickly adding, "But first, I want to watch to see what you do with Peggy. And what my dear old friend Valkyrie does with my sweet Wanda. Perhaps a spanking, to remind them of their place? Or will you skip straight to the good stuff?"

"Spanking sounds good to me." Valkyrie grinned, while staring lustfully at Wanda.

"And me." Trish agreed, "Perhaps you can do the same with Jessica? She has been giving you some lip today. Mmmmmmm, and that fat ass of hers is so spank-able."

"It really is." Sif chuckled wickedly, before pushing, "Okay bitches, get us some chairs, so we can spank your hot little asses."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Wanda said enthusiastically.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Peggy replied just as quickly, but less enthusiastically.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Jessica had the last and less enthusiastic response.

Sif was delighted by the responses, and impress that Jessica Jones had any fight left in her. After all, she had proven to be completely submissive. But, apparently she was too enamoured with her Dom to truly enjoy subbing to anyone else. At least for now. Sif was sure she could change her mind, maybe even before the night was over. Perhaps even with this spanking?

Which was unlikely, but The Goddess of War was happy to try. And she did have the added bonus of an audience, her other fuck toys gathering around, and clearly wishing that they were the ones involved in this. Which was ironic, because only Wanda was truly enthusiastic about this, as proven by just how quickly she obeyed, without even using her powers. Although, eventually Peggy and then Jessica completed their task.

Everyone involved was naked, mostly from what they had just been doing, while Wanda had simply remained here in Sif's home, where her bitches needed her permission to wear clothes. Which was normally some kind of sexy outfit, for the benefit of their Mistress.

As a result, it felt like no time at all that the Doms were sitting down upon their chairs, and then each of their chosen subs were graciously bending over their knees, and thus providing them with the perfect view of those heavenly bottoms. More importantly, it put them in perfect position for the spanking to begin. And that's exactly what happened. Sort of. Because as tempting as it was to jump right into the real fun, Sif and her friends just couldn't resist admiring the prizes in front of them.

They did this first with their eyes, and then with their hands, reaching down to fondle all those meaty cheeks. The fat 'arse' of Peggy Carter was unquestionably the biggest, but up close like this, it was truly impressive just how large the asses of Jessica Jones and Wanda Maximoff were. Perhaps especially the PI's big booty.

After all, Wanda had her magic to increase the size of her bottom any time she wanted. And she had been Sif's sex slave longer than almost anyone, giving The War Goddess plenty of time to make sure she was well fed, and all that food went to her butt. Which of course, just inspired a lot more groping and delighted smiles from the tops. Perhaps especially Sif.

Of course, there was only so long anyone could wait to land the first blow, ultimately Trish raising her hand high into the air, and bringing it crashing down onto Peggy Carter's big fat arse. She then pulled her hand away, so she, and everyone else, could admire how those meaty cheeks jiggled. Something which Sif and Valkyrie were sure to repeat, when they abruptly delivered their first strikes.

Both of which was hard enough to make even the tough Jessica Jones, and the highly experienced Wanda Maximoff, cry out in pain. Which in turn, had the Asgardians exchanging a wicked grin, and for a moment, things felt like they did in the past. When they had been allies, celebrating a victory. Although now, Sif feared they might be on a collision path.

Trish was oblivious of that fact, despite being stuck in the middle between them. Sure, occasionally she glanced at Jessica, and even Wanda, but that was because she just loved watching them squirm, and their butts slowly turning different colours under the force of the blows. Mostly, she was focused on Peggy Carter. And maybe more importantly, Peggy Carter's big fat ass. Oh God, this was so twisted.

She had spent her whole life looking up to this woman, and she still did. How could she not? Peggy Carter had succeeded in a male dominated world. Sure, things weren't perfect now, but it was so much worse back then. Hell, Peggy Carter was a war hero, an inspiration to women everywhere. And here she was, getting her big booty spanked.

Admittedly, when Trish had fantasized about Agent Carter, this wasn't the first thing which came to mind. But there would be plenty of time for more mutually pleasurable fun later. Right now, it was important to establish that she was the top here. And surely, Peggy Carter would respect strength. And hopefully the Asgardians would.

Because she was too distracted to pay attention to them, something which Trish hoped would be the same for them. But she definitely cared about what they thought of her. Especially Mistress Sif, who's opinion meant everything. Because if she failed to impress, it would be the former child star who would find herself getting beaten. Just like her mother used to do, maybe worse.

It was something that Trish tried not to think about during a spanking, especially to her beloved Jessica. Sadly, sometimes it couldn't be helped, and remembering her past was certainly off-putting. Admittedly, that could be a good thing when she was trying to avoid cumming too soon, or even get carried away with the subject. But it did have her feel guilty.

Especially because she might push her to go harder. And while Jessica needed the occasional punishment, she wasn't sure the same could be said for Agent Carter. At least not until she felt wetness against her thigh, proving that on some level, the infamous Agent Peggy Carter was actually enjoying herself here. Which in turn, just pushed Trish to give it her all.

Mostly, that meant dishing out a nice long spanking, with plenty of breaks in between blows where she could squeeze and fondle those meaty cheeks. However, eventually the temptation to give her more just became too great. Especially because Agent Peggy Carter's giant booty was already jiggling so very much, and turning a wonderful shade of pink. But Trish wanted more.

To see those enormous globes turned bright red, and even a darker shade, jiggling obscenely for her. Which was exactly what she got. And sure, the results weren't quite as spectacular as what Sif and Valkyrie were able to achieve. However, Trish was very much proud of herself. Especially because she got the mighty Peggy Carter to cry out in pain for her.

Valkyrie very much enjoyed the commentary between herself and Sif. Almost to the point where she regretted the fact that they would end up coming to blows, among other things, in the very near future. However, in her current state of mind, Sif could not be trusted. Besides, she had such a wonderful collection of bitches. Bitches that Valkyrie now wanted for herself.

Perhaps chief amongst them, Wanda Maximoff. And not just because she was powerful, because she was wonderfully submissive, with a bubble butt that was made to be abused. Oh yes, it was so wonderful to play with it, especially when they reached the brutal butt beating stage, which caused those meaty cheeks to jiggle and discolour even more than before.

To make this whole thing perfect, there were two other wonderful pieces of ass going through the same thing, which Valkyrie was free to admire, even though she was very much focused on Wanda's perfect booty. Oh yes, it was several minutes of pure heaven, which Valkyrie never wanted to end.

In fact, she was the last to stop the spanking, and even then, she was happy the others were given the excuse to admire her prize after the fact. And once again, it was first with her eyes, and then with her hands. Which yes, soothed the pain away, but perhaps that would endear herself to Wanda? Either way, it was very enjoyable for all involved. Just not as much as what would come later.

"Well, that was fun." Sif broke the silence which had fallen between them, and then ordered, "Wanda, Peggy and Jessica, line up in front of us, so we can admire our handiwork. Ooooooooh yesssssssss, line up, so we can directly compare just how red your bottoms are. And remember to bend over slightly. Ohhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhh, give us a real good look at those asses."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Wanda replied quickly, barely acknowledging the pain as she moved.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Peggy winced, but also replied and obeyed quickly.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Jessica grumbled, although she was the least bothered by the pain.

Once all three of them were lined up, the Doms took another moment to admire their handiwork, and then Trish pushed, "Come on Jessica, you can do better than that. Really show off that fat ass of yours. Mmmmmmmm, and more importantly, exactly what Mistress Sif did to it. That's better. Mmmmmmmm, now give it a little shake. Prove what a whore you really are."

"Yes, Mistress Trish." Jessica whimpered and blushed in embarrassment, not hesitating to do as she was told this time.

"Wow, for such an infamously stubborn girl, you have her well-trained." Sif complemented.

"Oh trust me, she doesn't make it easy." Trish grumbled.

"Still, it's a commendable job, considering your, limitations." Valkyrie pointed out, even going so far as to add, "Oh yes, for a simple Midgardian, you did quite a good job with Peggy's ass. Yes, it's not quite as bright red as the asses of Jessica and Wanda. But it's impressive, nevertheless. Don't you agree, my old friend?"

"Indeed. It is nothing short of a work of art." Sif agreed eagerly, "Mmmmmmm, I could stare at it all day."

"But we're not, right?" Valkyrie questioned, "Because I'm still eager to pound some booty, and Wanda's fat ass is practically begging for it."

"Oh, I assure you, it is." Sif chuckled, "But let's not get ahead of ourselves. First, I want my pussy licked. Oooooooooh yesssssssss, get over here, Peggy, and eat my cunt. No, Wanda and Jessica, you stay back. I'll allow you to join later. Or maybe I won't? I haven't appreciated your behaviour, Jessica. And there is just something about sharing this war hero between us, don't you agree?"

"Definitely." Trish quickly agreed.

"If we must." Valkyrie huffed.

"Splendid." Sif grinned, before pushing Peggy, "Well, what are you waiting for? Obey your betters, soldier. Mmmmmmm, you've got cunts to munch on."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Peggy replied quickly, albeit with an annoyed glare.

It was frustrating to be surrounded by so many pretty little fuck toys, and not being allowed to use them. Admittedly, Sif had a point about there being something about sharing just one, especially when it was such a special prize as Agent Peggy Carter. Who it seemed, still had some fight left in her. But nowhere near as much as before.

Probably because, from what Valkyrie had seen from the Internet, despite spending as much time as she could topping her precious Angie, her slutty niece and the rest of the Slaves of Sif, Peggy had also been bottoming just as frequently. Which included daily poundings to that big fat 'arse' of hers. Something that Valkyrie was determined to join in on, before the end of the night.

However, Valkyrie's heart broke for poor little Wanda Maximoff, and the other obedient sex slaves. At least the tops would be getting their pussies licked sooner rather than later. Among other things. But the subs just had to watch, simply because Sif was punishing Jessica for having a bad attitude. Or at least, that's what Valkyrie figured was going on. She didn't know for sure, but it was the most logical option.

And while it was heartbreaking, it provided an opportunity to drive a wedge between Sif and particularly her favourite servant. Oh yes, Wanda Maximoff was quite the prize indeed. Both for her abilities, and simply what a great piece of ass she was. Which had one Asgardian staring longingly at that prize, even as the other Asgardian cried out joyfully from the beginning of the pussy licking.

Sif loved how the once high and mighty Peggy Carter, the legendary founder of SHIELD, bashfully turned around, got down on her knees and slowly crawled towards her Mistress. Peggy wasn't her latest prize, but she was the one who had put up the biggest fight. Even more than even Natasha Romanoff. Which was really saying something. For second Sif wondered again where the most famous Black Widow had gone too.

It would not be the first time tonight, nor would it be the last. However, then a beautiful woman was positioning herself in front of her, and the War Goddess was automatically leaning back in her chair and pulling her legs apart, giving her cunt muncher all of the access she needed. Something she was immediating reward for, with a long slow lick to her cunt.

Given all her experience, Sif was normally able not to react. Really make the sub bitch work for it. Something she might do, next time Jessica Jones got this privilege. However, right now that would be counterproductive, as she wanted everyone to witness the great Agent Peggy Carter enthusiastically pleasuring her.

So, when she felt a tongue pressing against the bottom of her pussy, and then slowly making its way upwards, Sif closed her eyes, threw her head back and let out a long loud cry of pure pleasure. It was then followed by several more, albeit softer, along with gasps, moans, and even the occasional whimpers. Which was embarrassing, but the others couldn't resist doing the same, when it was their turn.

To try and counteract this, and to re-establish her dominance, Sif reached down and began to stroke Peggy's long brown hair, and even giving her a smirk of approval. Yes, she wasn't sure she could avoid smirking right now if she tried, as she was just filled with so much pride at her conquest.

However, it sent the right message, that being that she was the one in control here. That the great Peggy Carter was nothing more in that moment, then her pussy eating fuck pet. Just another one of her little fuck toys, that she could use however she wanted, whenever she wanted. And she could even look at those other sex slaves, all wishing they had the privilege of sliding their tongue up and down her pussy lips.

Perhaps especially her beloved Wanda Maximoff, who was the innocent victim in all of this. Oh yes, unknowingly just like her fellow Asgardian, Sif's heart broke for poor little Wanda, who really had done nothing wrong. Yes, she hadn't found Natasha, which was worrying. Especially given that it wasn't from a lack of trying.

And if someone or something could hide Natasha from someone as powerful as Wanda Maximoff, they might be in trouble. But Sif refused to worry about that right now, when there was still so much fun to be had. In fact, she had the perfect way to include Wanda in it. And her favourite pet had waited long enough to receive it.

"Wanda, you've been such a good girl. Waiting patiently, and not complaining about being left out." Sif praised, "And most importantly, you haven't been rude. Unlike some people."

"Jessica will do better, Mistress Sif." Trish promised, knowing exactly who Sif had been talking about.

"I'm sure she will." Sif said dismissively, "For now, Wanda, come over here, and join the fun."

"Finally!" Valkyrie groaned, "I call dibs on that pretty little mouth of hers."

"Very well." Sif said dismissively, before ordering, "Then stand up, so that Wanda can kiss your ass."

"Works for me." Valkyrie shrugged, standing to her full height, and then turning around, and even wiggling her behind, "Come and get it, slut. Mmmmmmm yesssssssss, kiss my ass! Ooooooooh fuck yeah, I love when little bitches like you kiss my ass. Ohhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhh, I do. Mmmmmmmm, and I bet you just love to worship a booty, don't ya cutie?"

"Yes, Mistress Valkyrie. Thank you, Mistress Valkyrie." Wanda replied and obeyed, then for good measure added, "Yes, Mistress Sif. Thank you, Mistress Sif."

"I suppose that means you better eat my old friend's cunt." Sif sighed wistfully, not wanting to lose Peggy's mouth and tongue, but knowing for the long run, it would be for the better. Which she made clear, as she added, "Ohhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss, go eat Valkyrie's pussy, so she can be worshipped, front and back. Just like you two will worship the three of us tonight."

"This just keeps getting better and better." Valkyrie quipped.

"Just remember, you're expected to share." Sif reminded dryly.

"And I will." Valkyrie promised, and unable to resist, teased, "Eventually. Oooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhhh, I do like the idea of sharing these bitches this way. But, by all means, be first. That means you move your fat arse, Agent Carter. Ooooooooohhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeesssssssss, mmmmmmmmm, get over here, and experience the privilege of eating my cunt."

"Yes, Mistress Valkyrie. Thank you, Mistress Valkyrie." Peggy replied and obeyed, then for good measure added, "Yes, Mistress Sif. Thank you, Mistress Sif."

Wanda was already kneeling behind Valkyrie at this point, kissing that big black beautiful butt of hers. Literally. Yes, she wanted to do more, especially after watching Peggy Carter received the honour of eating pussy. Their Mistress Sif's pussy, no less. But it was hardly the first time she had been force to just watch. No, she was very used to that by now.

Hell, in a way, she was continuing to do just that, as she paused kissing that beautiful backside for a few moments, more than enough to have the once mighty Peggy Carter crawling over to them, and start licking Valkyrie's cunt. And again, there was a feeling of jealousy for it. But at least she wasn't poor Jessica Jones.

Although it was a fleeting feeling as Wanda pressed her face between those butt cheeks, stuck out her tongue, and started licking Valkyrie's ass hole. Oh yes, if Jessica had only been more polite, she could have received this treat. And so much more. Hell, all three of them could have probably been munching twat. But, Wanda would get another opportunity at that soon enough.

For now, she was content with dishing out rim jobs. Especially as it would only be a matter of time before she serviced the asses of Mistress Trish, and far more importantly, Mistress Sif. Oh God, her heart fluttered, just at the thought of it. Right before she felt a hand on the back of her head, firmly pushing her deeper into that ass.

Obviously, this was a sign that Valkyrie was getting restless, and Wanda was deeply ashamed it'd come to that. She was a better sub than this, dammit. She knew better than to be distracted. Of course, that was kind of what she was doing now, by scolding herself. There would be a better time for that later. Or better yet, for the Doms to do it. Right now, she needed to concentrate on eating ass.

But at the same time, not go overboard. Not yet. After all, she hadn't been ordered to make anyone cum yet. While at the same time, surely she did not need to worry about Mistress Valkyrie? She was like Mistress Sif. She did however, need to worry about the normal human, when she was eventually swapped over to her.

Using her telepathy to remind Peggy of that fact too, this allowed them to move back and forth between the Doms, whenever it was required of them, and push each one of them closer to cumming, without going over that edge. And yes, she was getting the best part of it, the yummy pussy cream. However, butt juice was pretty great.

And she was still partly responsible for the wonderful sounds being made, and also, being reported with hands on the back of her head, and more importantly encouragement. And of course, when the time came, Wanda Maximoff would do everything in her power to make sure that the dominant woman came nice and hard.

Trish could have done without the added benefit of receiving a rim job, honestly. Hell, she was still getting used to receiving quality head from Jessica, pretty much on a daily basis. But this? God, as much as she loved Jessica Jones, this was a whole new experience. This was her childhood hero, Peggy Carter, eagerly lapping away at her cunt. While the beautiful and powerful Wanda Maximoff tossed her salad.

Hell, if they spent the whole time concentrating on her, there was no way she could survive as long as she did. And the fact that they were taking breaks to pleasure two other beautiful women didn't exactly allow her to come down from her high that much.

What did help, was the fact that if she wasn't careful, it would be her ass hole being pounded by the powerful aliens. And if that happened, she would surely end up like the other mindless fuck toys surrounding her. Maybe she wouldn't lose Jessica, because if recent events had proven anything, it was Jessica Jones needed a strong Dom, to top the fuck out of her.

And losing that privilege was the very last thing that Trish wanted, even if there were moments where it felt to be worth it. So, she did her best to hold herself back. Not only from cumming, but for asking for it. Also, she couldn't guarantee that she wouldn't end up begging for it, which surely these warrior women would see as a sign of weakness. Thankfully she was beaten to the punch, pretty much by a single second, and surprisingly by Mistress Sif.

"Peggy, Wanda, make Trish cum." Sif said with annoyance, when she could no longer wait, "Oooooooooooh yessssssssss, tongue fuck her! Tongue fuck her like the little dyke sluts you are! Ah fuck, enough of this waiting. Fuck her, and then fuck me and Mistress Valkyrie. We all deserve to cum, for everything we do for you.

Ohhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhh, mmmmmmmmm, thank us, for fucking your slutty little asses, and owning them. Owning you. Giving your life's purpose. Oooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeesssssssss, make Trish cum just like that. Make all of us cum. Good sluts. Mmmmmmmm, good little cunt loving lesbos, ha ha ha ha!"

It was a relief to be allowed to cum first, especially without having to ask for it. Trish even gave Mistress Sif a grateful smile, who gave her a hard to read expression back. Which would be more worrying, if it wasn't for the distracting fact that Peggy Carter and Wanda Maximoff were now kneeling in front of her, and behind her, including the distance between them, so they could get back to work pleasing her holes.

And this time, there was barely a build-up, before she got what she wanted. Before those tongues were being pushed as deep inside her as they could go. Which wasn't much from Wanda, it was more than enough to provide added thrilled what Peggy was doing.

Given she still desperately wanted to make a good impression, Trish did her best to hold back, just a little bit longer. It wasn't much, but she survived a few thrusts of Peggy's tongue, before she was cumming on it. After that, things became overwhelming for a while, Trish only really aware of the fact that she was being bombarded with pleasure.

By the kind of multiple orgasms she was used to receiving from Jessica Jones. Which was the downside of all of this, that she could finally see her girlfriend watching all this. It was almost enough to have her ordering Jessica to takeover, when the other bottoms moved away from her. Almost. But again, she was looking to make a good impression. Besides, there was something to be said for just watching the other tops have their fun.

Peggy was very grateful and even proud of her military training, but to her shame, mostly she was grateful to Mistress Sif for her training as a pussy loving bottom. Because previously, she had got by on simply mirroring what her beloved Angie did to her, but ever since she had been broken, her pussy pleasing skills had gone from strength to strength.

Admittedly, she hated to think of herself as broken, but it was hard to think of any other way to put it, when she was so lost in pleasing other women like this. Hell, she was barely aware of being ordered to go back and forth, and she was pretty sure if it wasn't for the full command of the Doms, she would've kept eating Trish's cunt all night long.

To be fair, it was mostly a good thing, as it gave her some yummy juices every time, she tongued it. Especially when she pushed her tongue into it, and gave it an increasingly enthusiastic tongue fucking. Which of course, was when she got the best kind of juices to swallow. Something that Peggy did very, very eagerly.

At the same time, she was eager to sample what Mistress Valkyrie had to offer, and far more importantly, Mistress Sif. Because she might not adore Mistress Sif the same way that Angie did, or even many of her fellow sex slaves. But Peggy still owed this woman a debt she could never repay, and jumped at the chance to give her a fraction of the pleasure she given her.

It really helped that all four of these women were delicious. Hell, Peggy even felt the urge to reach between her legs, and give herself an orgasm. Something which probably wouldn't take much in her current position. But no, she had better discipline than that. Besides, to her shame, she first wanted an arse fucking, or three.

Which given the way that she had been shared so far, was most likely the outcome of what would happen next. Then again, if she had been forced to spend the whole night eating pussy, Peggy would welcome it, as it really was delicious. Also, she could rely on her precious Angie to finish the job, if no one else would. As unlikely as that would be.

Another possibility was that she was simply passed out from having her face so firmly pushed into the cunts of first Mistress Valkyrie, and then more to the point Mistress Sif, who seemed to had a point to prove. Hell, at times like this, Peggy feared they would forget their incredible supernatural strength, and doing some serious damage.

Perhaps even fatal damage? Thankfully that didn't happen, and she and Wanda were simply suffocated with pussy and ass respectively for a few long moments, before being pushed away. First to the final Dom they had to please, and then finally allowed to break, before receiving the reward they had been eagerly waiting for.

"Good job, you little sluts." Sif moaned happily, "Mmmmmmmmm yesssssssss, very good. Now, line up, and bend over. Ooooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhhh, show us the pretty little butts that I own. And that we're about to fuck. Ohhhhhhhhhhh fuck yeah, show us the slutty little bottoms you're going to share, like the fuck meat you are."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Wanda replied quickly, her magic allowing her to recover quickly.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Jessica grumbled, although again, her supernatural abilities allowed her to recover quickly.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Peggy quickly responded, doing her best to keep up, even though she had no magic or abilities to return her strength.

Trish smirked wickedly as she was treated to a truly glorious sight. Hell, she couldn't even focus on Peggy Carter offering up her big fat ass, when equally the well-rounded butts of Wanda Maximoff and her beloved Jessica Jones was right next to her, all of them begging to be fucked.

Despite having enhanced healing, Jessica's ass hole hadn't fully recovered from the pounding it had taken earlier, although the size of the gape had increased, which probably wouldn't be the case if a normal woman had been anally brutalized by essentially two Goddesses. As for Peggy and Wanda, their asses were plugged and ready to be used. But that didn't mean they would be fucked without mercy.

Proving this point, without having to be asked, Valkyrie closed the distance between them, grabbed hold of Wanda's butt-plug by the little handle that was sticking out of that forbidden hole, and pulled it out to the widest part. She then of course pushed it right back in again, and repeated the process.

Which naturally, made little Wanda Maximoff, AKA the powerful Scarlet Witch, moan like the happy little anal whore she been trained to be. Just like Peggy did, when Trish closed the distance between them, and began doing the same thing Valkyrie was doing to the little witch. Then, not to be left out, Sif joined the fun. And as there was no plug already and that ass, she just shoved two fingers into Jessica's butt hole.

"Awww, you're preparing them. That's sweet. Unnecessary. But sweet." Sif chuckled wickedly, before pushing, "Isn't that right, girls?"

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Wanda replied quickly, then for good measure added, "It, oooooooooh, it isn't necessary. But it's appreciated. Mmmmmmmm, it feels so good."

"Yes, it does." Peggy moaned in responds, before adding, "I mean, yes, Mistress Sif. It's so sweet, mmmmmmmmm, and so very welcome. Ohhhhhhhh, fuck me!"

"Me too!" Jessica chimed in quickly, even pleading, "Fuck my ass too! I need it! Need more! Please, Mistress Sif, give it to me!"

"Oh, you'll get more, don't worry about that." Sif promised, before quickly informing her latest pet, "But this is as much for us, as it is for you. Mmmmmm, so just relax and enjoy, as I get a taste of this slutty little booty of yours. And oh, you too. Feel free to join me. Mmmmmmmm yesssssss, Peggy and especially Wanda have tasty little butts."

With that, Sif spread Jessica's ass cheeks nice and wide, spat into that gaping bitch hole, and then shoved her tongue inside it. Something which of course, had Jessica crying out joyfully, and then moaning, as presumably her slutty little ass was given a tongue fucking.

Something which Sif had invited Trish and Valkyrie to join her in doing, and while it sounded like a request, there was a good chance it was a command. Either way, Trish wasn't going to take the chance of disobeying it. Besides, she was indeed happy to shove her tongue into Peggy Carter's butt hole. Which of course, was made easy, by the plug, and the previous work the former child star had done to loosen up this fuck hole.

Unsurprisingly Valkyrie was happy to do the same thing with Wanda, about the same time, meaning those three butt sluts were getting their most well-used fuck holes thoroughly rimmed at the exact same time. And while Trish couldn't exactly see what Sif and Valkyrie were doing, she was sure that it was very similar to her.

Namely hammering her tongue in and out of her bitch's butt, making sure to go as deep as possible with every thrust. Hell, she even licked the walls of the back passage, and spit into the back door, to make it extra naughty. However, there was only so long they could wait before getting to the real fun. In the end, Trish was just waiting for Sif's permission, and very grateful when it finally came.

"Okay bitches, spread your cheeks." Sif ordered, "It's butt fucking time."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Wanda replied and obeyed quickly, thanks to her training.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Jessica replied and obeyed quickly, thanks to her being a super.

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Peggy grumbled shortly afterwards, although honestly, she was just as eager to obey.

Sif grinned wickedly, both at the responses, and the fact that Trish and Valkyrie were quick to join her in pushing their cocks into those slutty little fuck holes. Maybe best of all, all three of the tops did this nice and slowly, so they could savour the beautiful sight of the whore butts of Peggy Carter, Jessica Jones and Wanda Maximoff all stretching for those strap-ons.

Stretching wider, and wider, and wider, until ultimately, it happened. The heads of those dildos slid through those back doors and into those back passages, pretty much at the same time. Which of course, resulted in cries of joy from the anal sluts, and wicked chuckles from the superior women, who then paused, to further savour the moment.

It was tempting to provide a bit more taunting, and Sif certainly wouldn't have stopped anyone else from doing it. Including her other sex slaves. Both those being sodomized, and the ones watching. However, this was hardly an achievement for these well-used anal whores, or the superior women ass fucking them.

Yes, it would've been fun to taunt her latest conquest, her favourite sex slave, or the somehow still mostly a top war hero. But then again, a picture was worth a thousand words, and Sif was very, very happy with just enjoying this picture for a few long minutes, before inevitably those dildos were pushed deeper into the slutty little bottoms of those slutty little bottoms.

Unlike the initial anal penetration, the tops weren't quite as in-sync during this. Mostly, because Valkyrie seemed to have forgotten her well-learned patience, and manners, and began pushing forwards before anyone else, including Mistress Sif. It was a mild disrespect which Sif let slide, as she could understand being eager to fill those butts with cock. And she was only too happy to follow suit, as was Trish.

And of course, Jessica, Peggy and especially Wanda were only too happy to let out their approval, as slowly but surely their rectums were filled up with dick. Oh yes, the filthy little ass sluts whimpered, cried out, and even moaned as their asses were used for their true purpose.

While Sif did her best to focus on all three of those bottoms being filled, towards the end, naturally she focused more on Jessica Jones's sweet little ass hole swallowing every inch of her strap-on cock like it was nothing. Because it really was nothing to butt whores of this calibre. And Sif was really impressed that Jessica was the same level as Peggy and Wanda. Especially Wanda, who was her favourite sex slave.

Which of course, proved that Trish really had done a fine job with her best friend turned so much more. Something she would have to point out, after the ass stuffing was complete. Which didn't take that long. No, it was so easy to push those cocks up those bottoms's bottoms, announcing every inch of those strap-ons were as deep as they could go into the bowels of Peggy Carter, Jessica Jones and Wanda Maximoff.

"And that's every inch, right up those big butts!" Sif chuckled wickedly, shortly after the butt stuffing was complete, "Ooooooooooh yessssssss, mmmmmmmm, that's every inch of all three of these big dicks, deep into these slutty little asses. Or more accurately, these slutty fat asses. Yeah, it is, mmmmmmm, which is really impressive.

Because I've spent a lot of time stretching out Peggy Carter's 'bum hole' lately, and Wanda might just be my most frequently used anal slut. Which is really saying something. And Jessica really is just as loose as them! Ohhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhh, you really have done a fine job with her, Trish. Isn't that right, Valkyrie?"

"Indeed." Valkyrie said dismissively, "But, she was handed an ass built for fucking, so really, how hard could it be?"

"You'd be surprised." Jessica quipped, before adding, "I'm a stubborn bitch. Ask anyone. And Mistress Trish? Mmmmmmmm, she was the only one to put me in my place. The only one I ever wanted to bottom too? Yeah, but trust me, it's still impressive. Shit, Mistress Trish is a miracle worker. Mmmmmmm, and such a great top."

"Oh, we believe you." Sif said, before quipping, "But it seems every day is a battle."

"You have no idea." Trish grumbled.

"Actually, I do. Mmmmmmm, and it makes the eventual submission so much more satisfying." Sif chuckled wickedly, "But enough talk. Ooooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhh, it's time to give these butt sluts what they so richly deserve. Mmmmmmmm, and give these beautiful butts what they deserve. Ohhhhhhhhh yessssssss, fuck them. Fuck them just like that."

Peggy wasn't surprised when Trish eagerly obeyed the command, pulling her hips back, and thus causing inch after inch of dildo to be pulled from her rectum. About half was removed, before it was reinserted, the process repeating over and over again, and thus making it official. Oh God, it was actually happening. Yet again. Yet again Agent Peggy Carter was officially being bummed.

By another woman, no less. Which was by far, the greatest indignity ever forced upon her. More or less. Because the very worst was double this. Which for better or for worse, had only been inflicted upon her a couple of times, most of those times more bearable than she would like to admit.

Technically, she was now experiencing triple anal, which in a way, had become much more familiar to her than double anal. Namely, by having a single woman fuck her in the arse, while other women were sodomized around her. In this case, either side of her. Hell, one of them was Wanda Maximoff, so her shamelessly taking a bum fucking wasn't a big deal, as it was literally a daily occurrence.

She didn't know much about Jessica Jones, but clearly, she was going to be just as big an anal whore as the rest of the shameless lesbo sluts in Mistress Sif's collection. Just like Peggy feared that she would be one day, if things kept progressing the way that they were.

Because she would like to pretend this wasn't affecting her as much as the others, but the truth was, the once proud Agent Peggy Carter was soon crying out, whimpering and even moaning in pure pleasure. Hell, it had practically been that throughout the arse stuffing, the only saving grace being that she didn't enjoy the pain of it as much as the other two up the bum whores did.

And even then, it was more discomfort than was flat-out pain. Which in turn, failed to break quickly, once the real sodomy was underway. And soon, the once respectable Agent Peggy Carter was truly just another anal slave in Mistress Sif's collection, which she could be pimped out to anyone she wanted.

At least on this occasion, it wasn't some wanna be, or anyone to annoying. No, Peggy found it easy to respect Trish, despite what she was doing. Hell, maybe because of it. After all, in the war Peggy had done some unseemly things to survive. In fact, ever since being brought to the future by an evil alien, she had regularly used the arse holes of other women to try and stay a top.

So she really couldn't criticize Trish for doing the same thing. Hell, she wouldn't mind being the anal bitch of a normal human woman, if she was this good at bumming. It certainly beat being used by the powerful aliens, who at any moment could destroy her rectum. Yes, Wanda could use her magic to fix it, but it was the principle of the thing.

Wanda meanwhile was truly living her best life, as nothing but a pimped out whore for Mistress Sif. Or more accurately, a pimped out lesbian anal whore. Oh yes, that was what she was right now. And she loved it. Yes, admittedly not as much as when it was Mistress Sif butt fucking her.

However, Mistress Valkyrie was probably the second best butt fucker she had experienced. And not just because she was another Asgardian. No, Mistress Valkyrie just had an attitude about her which Wanda absolutely adored. Then again, it always helped when other butt sluts were being sodomized beside her. Of course, even without using her abilities, she could tell everyone involved was loving it.

It wasn't quite as amazing as when she got the blissful orgasms she had only ever experienced while getting fucked in the ass. But that was more than okay with her, as she was happy to live in this blissful moment forever. Or at the very least, as long as possible. And of course, there was a bunch of fun things on their way.

Even if one thing involved Mistress Valkyrie pulling her cock out of Wanda's needy little ass, and leaving her feeling horribly empty and unloved for a few long minutes. But that was okay, because in the meantime she got an incredible show to watch, and the knowledge that soon enough, she would be the one experiencing what first Jessica, then Peggy got treated too.

"Suck my dick, bitch!" Valkyrie ordered, when she was in position, namely right in front of Jessica's face, and pressing her ass flavoured strap-on against the lips of the anal loving bottom, "Ooooooooooh yesssssssss, wrap those pretty lips of yours around my big fucking dick. The one which was just deep inside of sweet little Wanda's bowels.

Ohhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhh, that's it, you ATM whore! Suck it just like that, mmmmmmmm fuck yeah! Get every drop of that butt cream, like the well-trained ass to mouth loving cock sucker you are! Oh fuck, you're so right, Sif. Mmmmmmm, Trish really has done a fine job with this bitch!"

"Of course I'm right. I always am." Sif bragged with a chuckle, before gleefully adding, "Mmmmmmm, but you were right, too. Oh yes, Trish was truly blessed with the natural slut. She just had the good sense of molding this twisted slut, and her best friend, into the perfect sub bitch, who enjoys things like ass to mouth. And especially, getting double stuffed.

Ooooooooh yeahhhhhhhhh, this whore is loving taking it in both ends. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhh, Jessica Jones is such a good whore. Stubborn and rude? Sure, mmmmmmmm, but that just makes the submission more sweet. Oh, speaking of which, I think there's another ATM loving bitch in this room, who really wants the same treatment."

Obviously, it was more than that. Hell, Mistress Sif now had a small army of submissive sluts, who were very eager and very willing to go ass to mouth at any time for her. Maybe especially, when there was a new flavour of butt that was on the menu. However, Mistress Sif made it obvious who she was talking to, given her attention clearly turned to Peggy Carter.

Which was understandable. Agent Carter was still a shiny new toy, one which hadn't showed the devotion to Mistress Sif which she should, which in turn, intrigued Mistress Sif even more. But Wanda hoped she would get some attention of her own, especially as the stubborn war hero was soon moaning happily despite herself, at tasting Jessica's booty.

Thankfully, about the same time, Mistress Valkyrie returned her big dick to Wanda's needy little butt hole. Something which very easily welcomed the full length of that dildo in less than a minute, thanks to the earlier fucking it'd taken. Hell, from all the fuckings that poor little butt hole had taken, ever since the glorious night she had been enslaved. Wanda even cried out happily because of it.

Something she was proud of herself for. Oh yes, she loves sharing what a submissive whore she had become. And she definitely got plenty of chances, as predictably the tops started going back and forth, providing each of the bottoms a chance to taste each other's asses, and sometimes, even their own.

Jessica tried to pretend she wasn't loving every second of this, except of course, the blissful moment where one of her holes was being filled by her beloved Mistress Trish. But the truth was, she was loving every second of this. Especially when the tops started trading the bottoms. Sure, they spend most of the time with the bottom they started out with.

However, over the next few minutes, or who knows how long, Jessica got to experience the joys of three women sharing her ass hole like a cheap toy, her favourite part of course being when Mistress Trish was butt fucking her and admittedly, when she was being fed some ass flavoured dick at the exact same time.

Being double stuffed like this was a wonderful new experience for her, and almost made submitting to Mistress Sif worth it. Yes, more often than not Mistress Sif or Mistress Valkyrie would bombard her with insulting words. Hell, those two basically ensure that the entire time. But to her shame, it was all adding to her enjoyment.

And more importantly, it was adding to Mistress Trish's enjoyment, which was pretty much heaven as far as Jessica was concerned. Oh yes, she would've been happy if this lasted much longer than it did. Maybe even forever. Although at the same time, she was interrupted when the legendary Agent Peggy Carter lost it, and started begging for what all the bottoms wanted in that moment.

"Oh shit, bugger me! Bugger me harder!" Peggy eventually pleaded at the top of her lungs, "Bum me! Ooooooooooh yesssssssss, mmmmmmmm, bum me like a whore! Ohhhhhhhhhh, it feels so bloody good! Oh why does it have to feel so bloody good? Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh fuck, fuck me! Slam fuck my arse, please?

Arse fuck me, and make me cum! Make me cum like the anal whore I am! Oh yeahhhhhhhhhhhh, fuck me! Pound my pooper, Mistress Trish! Show me who's boss. Oooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssss, fuck me! AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDDDDD! FUCK ME FUCK ME FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK MEEEEEEEEEEEEE, OH FUCK!"

"Me too!" Wanda was quick to add, "I want to cum too. I need it! Please, Mistress Valkyrie, pound my slutty little butt hole, and make me cum! Mmmmmmm yesssssssss, butt fuck all three of us! Make us cum like the anal bitches we are! Ohhhhhhhhh, fuck yeah, show us who's boss! Own those slutty little whore holes!

Oooooooooh yessssssssss, fuck me as good as Mistress Sif fucks me! If you can. Ooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeeesssssssssssssss, fuck me just like that! Ah fuck! AH FUCK! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKKK YEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSS! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDDDD!"

"And me." Jessica eventually added, reluctant to beg, but just needing to cum so bad, "I, ah fuck, I love it. I hate that I do, mmmmmmmm, but I love it up the ass. Ooooooooooh shit, and I wanna cum from it. Cum like a bitch with a dick in my ass. Your big dick, Mistress Sif. Fuck me better than Mistress Trish, mmmmmmmm, if you can. Ohhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkk yeahhhhhhhhhh, pound my slutty little ass hole!

So good, that's soooooooo gooooooooooddddddddd, aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkkkkk! Yessssssssss, just like that, JUST LIKE THAT, AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH, FUCK ME! FUCKING BUTT FUCK ME! OOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH YEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSS, FUCKING FUCK ME, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKKKK!"

Predictably, it took longer than anyone wanted, but it happened. Oh yes, the pace was increased, slowly at first, just enough to bring each of the bottoms to the edge of orgasm, to the point where it was almost painful. Although, there was definitely something to be said for that. Especially as Jessica became so incoherent, it was no longer really begging.

No, it was a series of cries, moans and whimpers, and between a lot of swearing. Which was far more comfortable territory for her. And because she wasn't being butt fucked by a normal human, she got the privilege of being fully aware as the infamous Peggy Carter came like a bitch with a big dick in her fat 'arse'. Something to her shame, Jessica had watched online, but in person was way better.

Of course, at the same time, nothing could beat getting to cum herself. Well yeah, it would have been better if Mistress Trish had done it. But she didn't complain about Mistress Sif. Especially as the evil alien was capable of giving her the kind of rectum wrecking that only a supernaturally enhanced person could give, and only a supernaturally enhanced person could take. Was Mistress Sif still holding back?

Probably. It was impossible to tell, but of course, Jessica didn't really give a fuck. Not when it felt so good that she forgot all of her troubles, and just became a mindless fuck hole, being used by a superior woman. While Mistress Trish was clearly very much enjoying herself, no less.

Trish held out for as long as she could, but she was fighting a losing battle. Hell, the women she was competing with were practically goddesses, so of course they could out-match her when it came to speed, strength and most of all stamina, every step of the way. If anything, it was impressive that she didn't cum right away, considering how important this whole situation was.

No, she was able to hold back, even though she was making THE Agent Peggy Carter cum for her. Especially cum from being sodomized, which was literally one of Trish's wildest dreams come true. Arguably the wildest, given this woman was supposed to be old or gone by now. Then of course, there were the other distractions.

Like all the beautiful women watching them, the powerful Scarlet Witch getting similar treatment only a few inches away from her, and most importantly of all, her beloved Jessica Jones getting the ass fucking she richly deserved. Hell, it was only a matter of time before she received a far greater rectum wrecking than Trish was capable of giving her. And when that happened, that was it.

More than anything else, that was the thing that made Trish Walker cum. Yes, there was a lot else which went into it. Like everything around her, the other end of the dildo rubbing her clit and the sheer mental high of butt fucking Agent Peggy Carter. But mostly, it was Jessica.

For Trish Walker, it was always Jessica Jones. Despite everything that had happened between them, she loved her. And she loved seeing her like this. And watching her cum soon afterwards, was one hell of a bonus. However, for once Trish Walker did her best to ignore Jessica Jones, so she could focus on something else. Making one of her biggest fantasies come true. Which she thought she'd never get to do.

Namely, fuck Agent Peggy Carter in the ass. So she focused on the woman directly in front of her, bending over with those luscious cheeks jiggling with every thrust, and making those wonderful sounds. Cumming. Oh God, she was making THE Agent Peggy Carter cum by fucking her big fat ass.

Some form of those last words echoed in Trish's poor little head for what felt like an eternity, as she became truly berserk. Hell, for a few long seconds there, she was completely incapable of thinking, and became nothing but a weapon of ass destruction. Which in turn, was nothing on the anal pounding the other Doms were dishing out. But again, Trish was really proud of herself, all things considered.

Even when she collapsed with exhaustion down onto her borrowed anal whore, while Mistress Sif and Mistress Valkyrie were still using theirs. In fact, for better or for worse, it helped restore her strength for what she assumed would be the last part of this. At least for now.

Valkyrie meanwhile very much assumed this would be the beginning. After all, she'd sampled the asses of Peggy Carter and Wanda Maximoff, but it was nowhere near enough for her. Not by a longshot. Hell, she wanted even more of Jessica Jones. And of course, she wanted to sample the many, many great pieces of ass surrounding her. The ones belonging to Sif and Trish, included.

Which was dangerous thinking, especially with a mind reader around. However, Wanda was likely too distracted to notice, and surely no one could blame her for wanting to be the Alpha female in this situation, and conquering everyone that was the conqueror, in a mutually pleasurable way.

Especially while Wanda had used her magic to enhance her stamina and endurance, it couldn't compared to the natural abilities surrounding her. Maybe especially her fellow Asgardian. Hell, one by one the anal loving sluts fell before the might of Asgard. Trish included. Poor Peggy Carter was the first to end up face down, ass up, nothing but a fuck hole to be used by superior women.

But eventually Wanda and even Jessica followed her. The latter of which didn't last long, but it was impressive on the part of Trish. Of course, Peggy and Wanda continued to be used by superior women, as Sif and Valkyrie kept a firm grip around their waists, while pounding their slutty little ass holes.

In moments like this, it was extremely tempting to taunt the woman she was fucking in the ass. And Wanda just made it so easy for her, given she obviously loved every second of her most private hole being used for a superior woman's pleasure. However, in the middle of all this, an exciting competition had inevitably started between Sif and Valkyrie.

One in which they were competing to see who could last the longest without cumming. One which they were both determined to win, but especially Valkyrie, as she knew exactly what was at stake. Which meant holding back on speaking, or doing anything which could send them over the edge of orgasm.

To their credit, they were able to last longer than perhaps ever before, and even managed to cum together. After that, things were a blur, as they used every ounce of their incredible strength and speed to truly ruin those shit holes. Perhaps even to the point where magic couldn't repair them. Which really, really shouldn't have added to their enjoyment.

But it did. Which was saying a lot, thanks to the incredible mental high that they were feeling. Along with of course, the other end of the dildos rubbing her clits. Hell, it was almost so good they passed out. Almost. However, to their credit, the warriors of Asgard were able to simultaneously remove their cocks, and then admired the damage they had done.

"Spread your cheeks, bitches." Sif ordered, "Mmmmmmm yeahhhhhhhh, show us those slutty little gaping bitch holes."

Sif grinned with delight, as there was a chorus of 'Yes. Mistress Sif', and then three tired butt sluts slowly reached back to spread their cheeks, emphasizing those pretty little gapes. Naturally, Peggy's 'arse' hole wasn't as wide or deep in comparison, but it was pretty impressive, considering the competition. And if anything, Wanda's butt hole was the most damaged. Yes, partly because everything that Sif had done to it.

But Mistress Valkyrie definitely deserved some credit too. Not that Sif had any intention of giving it to her. No, if anything, her old friend was getting too big for her britches, and it was tempting to put her in her place, by making her suck some cock. But for better or for worse, she had something else in mind.

"Good girls." Sif said softly, though she wasn't really paying attention to the bottoms, "Now clean these cocks."

Again, there was a chorus of 'Yes. Mistress Sif', and then three tired butt sluts slowly did as they were told, in this case turning around, and taking those cocks into their mouths. Which was hardly a big deal, considering all the ass to mouth which had taken place tonight. But it was still hot to see, as it was a symbol of the inferior women debasing themselves for the enjoyment of their precious Mistress Sif.

Especially when they began deep throating those dicks, mostly with well-practiced ease. Although again, Sif was barely aware of it. No, the mighty Sif was too busy studying her old friend carefully, and carefully deciding her next move. And from the looks of it, her old friend was doing the same.

"Trish?" Sif questioned, looking at Valkyrie while speaking, to be clear that her words had a double meaning, "Do you wish to be one of my slaves?"

"Well..." Trish blushed, the word 'no' on her lips, before she cautiously guessed, "If it is the only way I can keep Jessica? Yes. Yes, I'll do anything for that."

"Splendid!" Sif beamed, finally turning to the woman she was talking too, "Then be a good girl, and bend over. And relax. This is no big deal. All my servants have gone through this, and some of them, like Agent Carter here, remain defiant. Enough that they can top their previous girlfriends. And my other slaves. Isn't that right, Peggy?"

"Yes." Peggy quickly agreed, reassuring Trish, "And I have seen your will. I believe you capable. Just remember what you're fighting for."

"I will, thank you." Trish smiled softly, but nervously.

"Awww, how sweet." Valkyrie mocked, "As if any Midgardian could truly withstand the onslaught from a Asgardian. Show the, oh mighty Sif. Show them what we are capable of.

There was a tense moment, as the two Asgardian studied each other for a few long seconds, before Sif kneeled down behind Trish and buried her face in her ass. The poor girl barely had a chance to remove her strap-on, before she found Sif's tongue eagerly working over her ass hole. Something that under other circumstances, Sif would spend a lot longer on. But, for once she was happy not to break her target.

After all, Trish had been a loyal servant. But more importantly, Sif wanted to feed Valkyrie's overconfidence. Also, there was the simple matter that no one was in the mood for gentle build-up. Especially not the Goddess of War. No, this was time for dramatic action.

Which was why a few minutes after beginning the frantic rimming, Sif went from licking Trish's butt hole, to trying to force her way inside of it. Unsurprisingly, she didn't get very far, but she was still probably able to get further than any normal Midgardian would. Then of course, she replaced her tongue with first one and then two fingers, Sif doing her best to be gentle, even though she was eager to get to the real fun.

And to be fair, Trish gasped and cried out in pleasure, for the most part. Yes, there was apprehension, and even pain, but in a way, that was preferable, as again, for once, breaking her target was not actually the intention of the Asgardian warrior. Just to send a message to the other warrior.

"That should be enough." Sif eventually said, pulling back and sucked her finers clean, before ordering, "Are you ready, Trish?"

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Trish gulped, clearly not sure.

"Well then, you know what to do...." Sif pushed, smacking Trish's ass to emphasize her words, "So do it!"

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Trish squeaked, and then obeyed.

Trish was then forced to hold that position, while Mistress Sif admired her prize, first just stroking her already wet dildo, and then pressing the head of it against her target. Against Trish's most private hole, making the former child star turned radio host whimper with apprehension. It felt like this was inevitable, but Trish had really hoped that she could avoid it.

Or at the very least, avoid it for longer. Not be sodomized on her first night as a Slave of Sif. But again, Trish would do anything to secure her future with her precious Jessica. Which was why she was fairly confident she could get through this. That she wanted to top Jessica Jones forever. Not bottom. Then again, others must've had similar thoughts. Like Peggy Carter, and look at her now?

Actually, even though that Agent Carter's ass hole was gaping open from being shared by multiple women, she was a perfect example of what Trish wanted to be. Defiant, and able to continue topping, even after that. Hell, Peggy Carter had taken worse than this, and while Trish didn't feel like she was on the same level as the war hero, she was determined to keep her mind intact.

Which initially seemed like it wouldn't be a problem, as although she enjoyed the occasional rim job, and the anal fingering hadn't been so bad, when Mistress Sif finally began pushing forwards the pain was excruciating. Hell, it soon became worse than anything she'd ever known, the former child star crying out particularly when it finally happened. When the head of that strap-on dick slid through her butt hole, making it official.

"And once again, Mistress Sif takes an anal cherry." Sif bragged, unable to stop herself, even though Trish was clearly in pain, "Ooooooooooh yesssssssssss, mmmmmmmmm, my dick is inside Patsy's tight little butt! Which I imagine, was a fantasy of many of a perverted male watching your show. Perhaps even some females?

Mmmmmmm, I've never seen it, but I'm sure you're way hotter now. And yes, not the natural anal whore your girlfriend is. But trust me, that can change. And did well. I promise. Ohhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhh, gonna get every inch of this dick up your tight little ass, and truly make you mine. Truly make you a Slave of Sif, just like your girlfriend. Oooooooooohhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssss, I am!"

It was a struggle for poor Trish to relax her ass hole to the point that this was bearable, and for the first few long seconds, maybe even a full minute, she didn't think it would be anything other than agonizing. Then, even when she somewhat recovered, at best it was uncomfortable and weird. Nothing like what Jessica had described it as. And she certainly didn't get a thrill from the verbal humiliation.

Which right now, was making everything physically worse, but also in an extremely weird way, very comforting. Hell, given the choice, Trish would gladly go through this, and so much worse, if she could remain a pure top. Perhaps if things continued like this, Mistress Sif would stop and never do it again?

Which was something that Trish very much kept hoping, even as Mistress Sif began pushing inch after inch of that dick into her butt. Soon it became clear that Mistress Sif had no intention of stopping, at least not before doing everything she could to make Trish enjoy getting fucked in the ass. However, if the War Goddess failed, Trish was confident that she wouldn't be receiving this regularly.

After all, why waste time with someone who didn't like this, when there were so many eager little anal whores surrounding them? Maybe especially her beloved Jessica Jones, who looked wonderfully concerned about all of this. Which of course, only made Trish more determined to survive.

Sif was truthfully very impressed with Trish's performance so far. Of all her conquests, she hadn't expected such a physically weak creature to be a pure top. It was inspiring, really. Hell, Sif really was tempted to stop the sodomy during the initial butt stuffing, and simply declare Patsy as a bigger top than Valkyrie, and her pets that she allowed to top.

Peggy Carter and her friend would be deliciously annoyed by this, almost making it worth it. But of course, the War Goddess had a reputation to uphold. As much as she might've wanted to, she couldn't simply admit defeat so easily. Oh no, if Trish Walker truly wanted to prove herself as a pure top, she was going to have to survive the whole experience of being butt fucked.

Admittedly, Sif wanted to continue for selfish reasons. Namely, the pleasure of completely bearing her cock in a virgin ass. Yes, she couldn't really feel it, but the mental high was exquisite. Especially with the woman she was anally violating spreading her cheeks, and thus giving her Mistress Sif the perfect view of her cock sliding through the cute little butt hole in front of her, and deep into the other woman's bowels.

Hell, the only thing that could've made it better, was if this woman's girlfriend was doing it for her. Which was very tempting, but no. Trish had not earned such a punishment. And honestly, the War Goddess wasn't so sure that she wanted to break this one. Although, she couldn't resist gloating when she completed her latest quest.

"And once again, Mistress Sif is balls deep in a virgin ass." Sif bragged with a wide grin on her face, softening her tone as she added, "And, I know it will probably not be a great comfort to you, Lady Trish, but I am proud of you. You're not the natural butt whore that your girlfriend is, and yet, you took all this dick up your ass. Took it, like a good girl. Like a good little anal slut. Just like your precious girlfriend.

Mmmmmmmm, which makes me think, while I might not be able to turn you into the same level of ass whore, I am confident I can get Patsy to cum from this. Cum from getting fucked in the ass. Ooooooooooh yessssssss, I will. Because your training truly starts now. Ohhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhh, take it, Lady Trish. Take it, and truly become one of my anal loving sex slaves."

Of course, when she did pull her hips back and then push them forward, Sif did it as slowly as possible, to make it easier on this inexperienced sex slave. Something which had that inexperienced sex slave crying out in pain and discomfort, before then just whimpering softly, as Trish Walker officially started receiving her first-ever butt fucking. Which was a thrilling conquest for Sif, even now.

Just as enjoyable as others had been, Hell, when Natasha Romanoff had put up this level of resistance, at least there was the sense that with an ass like hers, she was made for this, and would eventually like it. And sadly, she just didn't get the same feeling from Trish, who continued struggling, even when she was some what adjusted to this.

Naturally, it was still somewhat enjoyable for Sif, especially as she was still getting a great view of her cock conquering a new hole. Of Trish 'Patsy' Walker holding open her butt cheeks, so that Sif could get the best possible look at her dick sliding in and out of that tight little forbidden hole. But she kept waiting for the sounds of discomfort to fade away, and to be replaced by more enjoyable sounds.

To be fair, happier sounds came. Just not to the degree that she wanted. And she couldn't even ask for, or accept, help. It would've made her look weak, something she couldn't afford in front of Valkyrie. Something her old friend knew, and tried to use to her advantage.

"So Sif, when are you going to share the wealth?" Valkyrie asked, almost casually.

"Oh, I'm always happy to share, with a friend." Sif said, before carefully expanding, "So, feel free to help yourself to any of my other sex slaves. Just don't expect me to share this brand-new piece of ass. Not before I'm done breaking it in. You want a virgin ass of your own? Go get it. Until then, just watch me. Or borrow one of my bitches."

"Anyone I want?" Valkyrie questioned hopefully.

"Of course." Sif said dismissively, before refocusing on the piece of ass in front of her.

Trish appreciated not being shared, especially with Mistress Valkyrie, as there just seem to be something off about her. However, she didn't like getting talked about like she was a piece of meat, who had no choice in the matter. Especially given that in moment, it was kinda true. Physically, she was helpless, next to the aliens.

But also, if she wanted to stay with Jessica, and have access to all the other amazing sex slaves that Mistress Sif had, she would have to play ball. No matter what the cost was. Including her virgin ass hole, which was still stretching painfully around a big strap-on dick, which was being pumped in and out of it. And unfortunately, this was only the beginning.

It was only a matter of time before Mistress Sif gave her everything she could give her, and Trish didn't know if she could survive. Physically? Only because Mistress Sif would hold back just enough. Although even then, it was possible that the War Goddess would get carried away, and that was scary.

But what was scarier, was the idea that it would break her, to the point where she wouldn't be able to top Jessica anymore. And the longer this went on for, the more likely that would happen. So should she just beg for it now, and get it over with? Because if it was any better than this, she might not survive with her mind intact. Something she probably debated for too long, resulting in the decision being made for her.

"Ride me." Sif silently commanded, rolling onto her back before Trish even had time to respond, "Make yourself cum for me, with a cock in your ass, in front of your girlfriend. Mmmmmmmm yesssssssss, you've impressed me so far, Lady Trish. But let's see if you can receive your girlfriend's favourite thing in the world, and not break. And do it to yourself.

Oooooooooh yeahhhhhhhh, ride me with your ass hole, and prove you would do anything to be a Slave of Sif, alongside your precious Jessica Jones. Ohhhhhhhhhh fuck yeah, prove yourself worthy of being my anal bitch. Just another piece of ass in my collection. And your girl's top. Oh yes, ride me, mmmmmmmmm yeeeeeeeeessssssssss, good girl."

"Yes, Mistress Sif." Trish whimpered, and quickly obeyed.

Honestly, it was a lot more mercy than Trish was expecting. Substantially so. Had she truly won over Mistress Sif, to the point where she was given a chance to survive? Or was Mistress Sif about to pull the rug out from underneath her, by flipping her over and truly pounding her ass hole? If she did, it would most likely be after Trish had made herself cum, for maximum devastation.

Then again, maybe Trish would barely be aware of it by then? She could only hope. Although either way, she had to take this opportunity. So, once Trish was used to the fact that she was now sitting on top of the other woman's lap, with every inch of that dildo in her butt, she began bouncing up and down, and thus officially beginning to sodomize herself.

Of course, she started out nice and slowly, and then slowly build up the pace, until she was using every ounce of her strength. Even then, it paled in comparison to Mistress Sif, or even Trish doing something she really wanted, like butt fucking Jessica Jones. However, Trish really did try her best. But just it wasn't good enough. Not enough to make her cum.

However, for better or for worse, it was close enough that she could get the job done, without any additions. And to prevent Mistress Sif from giving her that addition, the former child star took the risk of reaching down, and beginning to rub her pussy. Specifically of course, her clit. And thankfully, she was allowed to get away with this long enough to get the job done. And after that, she wasn't really worried about anything, except getting more pleasure.

Sif loved this position, as it was a chance for her sex slaves to prove just how much they loved it up the butt. Something which had been particularly effective with someone hesitant to admit it, like Peggy Carter. However, she didn't normally allow this to be something that happened during an initial ass fucking. No, this was the perfect chance to assert her dominance.

Yes, arguably she was still doing that. But there was a big difference between laying back and letting her conquest do the work, and show her just what she could do. Hell, she was passing up a chance to look strong in front of her other sex slaves, and most importantly, Valkyrie. She even allowed herself to look weak, arguably, by allowing Trish to rub her pussy.

However, it didn't feel like Trish Walker was a physical threat to her, and after this, she wouldn't be stealing any of her bitches, or confusing anyone that she was superior to Mistress Sif. Or even on the same level as her. So Sif was okay with showing this girl mercy. It wasn't like there wouldn't be other opportunities to show off her power.

And she liked the idea of having a weak human ally, who could sort of keep up with her. Besides, if Trish ever truly stepped out of line, the War Goddess could easily deal with her. Then there was the fact that this was hot and adorable, especially as Jessica Jones moved her face directly in front of her girlfriend's pussy, so her cum was squirted directly onto her face.

Which wasn't something she had permission for, but it was so endearing, Sif let it slide. Hell, she was extremely tempted to order Jessica to start eating Trish's pussy while her new sex slave continued sodomizing herself. However, that would have been too undermining. Although, it might happen anyway, and Sif didn't notice, because she was too busy making herself cum.

Mostly by thrusting upwards into the tight little ass. Nowhere near full strength, but they certainly weren't gentle thrusts either. Because sure, it was okay for Trish to make herself cum, but her new Mistress definitely had to be involved in the equation. Which seemed to work out for both of them.

Naturally, it didn't take too long for Trish to collapse down onto her new Mistress, mentally and physically exhausted by all of this. Especially considering she had butt fucked other women only a few minutes ago. Which of course, made it very tempting for Sif to flip them over, and really show off what she could do. But that would've made the previous mercy useless.

Besides, she began to feel that it wasn't good to be vulnerable around Valkyrie, who was acting more and more suspicious. And just having another conquest bouncing her butt up and down her dick, making the other end of the dildo rub her clit, and the mental high, had been enough for a satisfying orgasm. So she was happy to simply push Trish off of her, and move on.

"Who do you belong to, Trish Walker?" Sif asked.

"You! I'm yours, Mistress Sif." Trish whimpered softly.

"Good girl." Sif chuckled, her eyes falling on Jessica, "In fact, you've been so, so good... I'm going to make your girlfriend suck your ass off of my cock."

"Oooooooooooh, yes, Mistress Sif. Thank you, Mistress Sif." Jessica quickly replied and obeyed.

Sif was greatly amused by the reaction, especially considering Jessica Jones had been so hesitant about all of this not so long ago. But then, that was before Jessica came a lot, and watch her girlfriend cum a lot. At one point, all over her face. Things might be different, when she'd recovered from the experience.

But for now, Sif wasn't going to complain about another woman wrapping her lips around her dick, and moaning happily as she tasted the deepest part of her girlfriend's ass. Something that she savoured for a few very long seconds, before bobbing her head up and down enthusiastically, eventually taking that dildo into her throat, so she could get all of that butt cream.

Of course, Sif was also hyperaware of the fact that Trish Walker was beside her, groaning softly, her ass hole clearly gaping wide open. Not that it would stop Sif from ordering her new bitch to spread her ass cheeks, when she'd recovered enough, as a further sign of her submission. But it was certainly a fun moment. Mostly. Except for the fact that Sif became horribly aware of the fact that Valkyrie had disappeared.

More importantly, she had taken her beloved Wanda with her. Perhaps even some of the others, it was hard to tell. And yes, perhaps she was simply in one of the many, many other rooms within the palace. However, Sif feared it was far worse than that, and she might have to do battle with her old friend sooner rather than later.

•

•

•

The author is still actively writing this series

And If people wanted to search original link

You can search like this you will get result

On Google Search Type first website name

Then novel name

( literotica Brain Control Enterprises ) Done

Chapter 170: Chapter 170. Applies Sunscreen To His Hot Aunt (HOT AUNT'S INNOCENT REQUEST)

Ryan Mitchel

"Okay, bye, honey," Mom said as she and my little sister were heading out the door to do some shopping.

"Bye, Mom," I said as I lay casually on the couch watching some Stranger Things. Season 1. I was bored. "Later Brits."

"Don't call me Brits!" my eighteen-year-old sister shouted and darted out the door.

Mom rolled her eyes and followed Britney outside. The door shut. My stomach roiled with nerves. Dad was still at work. I had the house to myself for hours. Summer vacation was in full effect, and I had nothing better to do. God, I was horny.

I mean, I was nineteen, so I always was horny. My cock tented the front of my loose shorts. A big and throbbing slab that needed to be attended. I wanted to watch some porn, but I was always terrified of doing it with Mom in the house. She didn't understand knocking. In fact, she didn't like my sister or me to have our bedroom doors closed.

She could be uptight about things. And she had a strict no-porn policy. Lucky me, I figured out how to bypass the locks they put on my laptop and phone so I could watch porn. When I was home alone.

I darted to the window, peering out the lacy curtains. Mom's silver Honda Accord backed out of the driveway. I sucked in a slow breath as I watched her back into the street and drive off. I waited for the count of a hundred. Just in case they came back.

Britney almost always forgot something, but... They didn't.

"Yes," I hissed and turned around. I darted for the stairs, taking them too at a time. I ripped off my tank top, almost knocking my glasses askew. I so wanted to get laid, but I was too shy with the girls. At least I had porn.

I burst into my bedroom and shoved down my shorts and boxers. I popped out hard. I jumped into bed and pulled my laptop onto a pillow so I could watch it. I opened up a private browser and went straight to PornHub.

There would be no trace that I had watched any porn. I covered my tracks well.

A step-mother/son video popped up. Now, I had no interest in my mother. I mean, she was my mom, but there was something hot about this step-mother porn. The idea that there were these slutty MILFs out there that were the opposite of my uptight mom had my dick hard.

I started it playing and grabbed my cock, stroking it. Then stopped. On the screen was a young guy doing the same thing. I really didn't want to see him jerking off. But then the door opened. He tried to shove his dick into his pants.

"Mom!" he gasped.

God, it was my worse nightmare, but the MILF who strode in wearing a tight-fitting salmon-pink sheath dress was nothing like my mother. She had a naughty gleam in her eyes, the fabric molding to her braless tits. They were big and soft, her nipples fat and hard. Her dress barely fell past her rump.

"Oh, sorry," she said, eyeing her son's cock. "Mmm, wow, you're really... hung."

"Mom!" the guy gasped again, still fumbling to shove his cock back into his pants, but he was too hard for that.

"Oh, my, I didn't mean to interrupt," she cooed, heading to his bed. The camera got a great down low shot of her ass. I could see her pussy. She was shaved and not wearing any panties, a gold ring piercing her clit. "Mmm, let me give you a hand with that big boy."

"What?" The son kept trying to put his cock away, but his Mom slipped onto the bed and grabbed it. I groaned and spanked it. "Mom, what are you doing? What about Dad?"

"Well, your dad isn't nearly as hung as you are," she purred and leaned her head down. She opened wide and suckled on his cock.

I grinned in delight, working my hand up and down my pole as I watched the mother sucking on her son's dick. He groaned in shock. Such pleasure shot over his face as he enjoyed his mother's blowjob.

"Mom," he groaned. "Oh, god, this can't be right, but..."

Her lips popped off. "Trust your mommy. She knows best."

"Yes, Mom," he groaned as she swallowed his cock again. "Shit. Oh, shit, that's good."

I bet it was. I wanted a girl to touch me so badly. I stroked my hand up and down my cock, getting into the scene. I wanted to last longer, but I knew I would be blowing my load so fast. I stroked as fast as I could as I watched the naughty mommy blowing her son.

He ran his hand through her blonde hair. He stroked her as she bobbed her head. Then she popped her mouth off and shoved down the front of her sheath dress. Her big, soft tits appeared, both her nipples pierced by silver barbells.

"Yes," I groaned at the sight of those heavenly mounds. A MILF's big tits.

"Mom," groaned the son as he reached out for his mother's tits.

"Mm, don't be shy," she cooed. "Just reach out and touch them.

He cupped them. He squeezed them. God, I wanted to squeeze a MILF's big boobs. Or just a girl my age. I didn't care. They could be small. I just wanted to massage a pair of tits once. I stroked my cock so fast, the pressure building and building at the tip. My toes curled.

The mom was kissing her son now. They were making out with such passion. Her hand stroked up and down his dick while he groped her tit. It was so hot watching the taboo action. My nuts tightened as I stroked my cock.

She broke the kiss and ducked her head back down to suck on his cock some more. His head threw back as he enjoyed the forbidden delight of his mother's mouth blowing his dick. God, I wanted a MILF to suck my dick. Not my mom, but... maybe my hot aunt.

That would be—

DING-DONG!

"No," I groaned at the doorbell ringing through the house. I was so close to cumming, and now a spike a fear shot through me. I shuddered, holding my cock tight. Maybe it was just a package and they would go away.

The mom popped her mouth off her son's dick. "Mmm, you make Mommy so wet. See." She leaned back on the bed and pulled her skirt up around her waist. She spread her legs, her shaved cunt with her clit piercing dripping with her excitement. She had thick lips, swollen with her lust. "Mmm, see how wet Mommy is."

"Yeah," her son groaned as he leaned down. He nuzzled into her folds.

I stroked my cock, wanting to—

DING-DONG! DING-DONG!

"Fuck," I gasped and hit the space bar, stopping the video. I rolled out of bed, my cock so hard. I darted for my shorts. I pulled them on, my cock bulging the fabric. Who could it be?

DING-DONG!

"Coming!" I shouted and grabbed my T-shirt. I drew it on as I raced out of my room and down the stairs. The fabric got stuck on my glasses for a moment before my head popped through the neck hole. I shoved my arms through the sleeves and realized it was inside out. Too late.

I opened the door and found my Aunt Mindy there. She wore a red, sleeveless dress covered in white polka dots. An attached, white belt pulled it in at the waist so it hugged her curves. It fell to just above her knees. She wore a big smile on her lips, sunglasses hiding her green eyes. Her red hair fell in curls. She was a few years younger than Mom, though her daughter was my age.

"Ryan," she said. "Is your mom home?"

"No, no, she and Britney are out shopping," I said, my cheeks flushed. My cock was so hard. I hoped she didn't notice. I wanted to casually readjust my shorts. Without any underwear on, my cock was poking almost straight forward. God, it was so obvious.

"Oh, right." She smiled. "Well, I was just going to do some sunbathing. Don't mind me."

"Sure, sure, Aunt Mindy," I said as she stepped past me, a large, reed-woven purse swinging off her arm. "Uh, you know where the pool is."

"I do." She smiled at me. She came over to sunbathe a lot. She and her husband didn't have a pool at their house. "Well, don't let me interrupt what you were doing, Ryan."

I nodded, hoping she didn't see my bulge. She passed me and walked through the house to the sliding glass door in the kitchen. I swallowed and hurried for the stairs, my hard dick bouncing in my shorts, the tip rubbing against the fabric.

God, I needed to jerk off so badly.

I reached my bedroom and closed the door. I glanced at my laptop and the frozen scene of the son eating out the mother's pussy. I swallowed, wanting to keep jacking off, but... Aunt Mindy was here. What if she came inside and caught me?

I had to make sure that she was settled in with her sunbathing. I darted to the window and peered down at the patio. I could see her down at the lounge chairs. She was unbelting her dress. I swallowed as she reached behind her and unzipped it.

God, she was hot. My mom was... my mom, but Aunt Mindy was hot. A real MILF. I could see her doing porn. I know she was married, but she always had this flirtiness about her. She pulled off her dress. I groaned as the red bikini she wore beneath came into view.

The triangles cupped her large breasts, her nipples poking at the material. It had thin strings that reached around her torso and behind her neck where they were knotted together. Her bottoms were two triangles that covered her butt and crotch tied together on the hips. She hummed as she sat down on the lounge and pulled out her suntan oil from her bag.

She poured out the contents into her hands and started rubbing it on her... breasts.

"Fuck," I groaned, my hand shooting down into my shorts as I watched my hot aunt oiling her big boobs. I pulled out my cock, my dick throbbing in my hand. "Oh, fuck."

This was so wrong, but I couldn't stop myself from stroking my cock. My heart pounded in my chest as her hands rubbed those large mammaries. They were so big and barely covered by her bikini. It was a skimpy thing. God, was it new? Didn't she have a blue one last time?

It had to be my imagination that this one was... smaller.

She rubbed her breasts, stroking around the bottom of her tits. Her underboob. The triangles didn't cover her there. She kept sliding her oiled hands lower, leaving her boobs gleaming in the sunlight. I stroked my cock so fast, my nuts tightening.

She worked her hands over her smooth belly. My heart hammered in my chest as she worked. She massaged herself, working her hands in circles over her toned stomach. She kept in such great shape. She was so fucking hot.

"Aunt Mindy," I whimpered, my hand flying up and down my cock. I was so close to erupting.

She worked her fingers down to her bikini bottoms, her fingers brushing the top of the red Lycra. She spread her legs wide as she worked. I could... see an impression of her pussy lips as she leaned back. She had a cameltoe. God, my Aunt Mindy shaved.

She worked on her thighs, rubbing at the inner flesh, working so close to her bikini bottom hugging her vulva. I shuddered at the great view I had. I stroked up my cock as her fingers were so close to touching herself.

I erupted.

"Fuck," I groaned as the pleasure slammed through me.

Stars flashed across my vision as my cock spurted cum that splashed on the wall. I groaned, watching her rubbing her legs. She worked her hands over her thighs as I grunted with each eruption. I spurted one last time.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," I groaned. I spurted one last time. "Oh, damn."

I felt so good. I panted as my aunt now bent over to rub at her calves. She worked over her feet as my body buzzed from the rapture of my climax. I couldn't believe I jerked off to my aunt. That was so pervy. She was my mother's sister. I was such a loser.

She finished and reached into her purse. She pulled out her phone. I froze. Had she seen me? She played with it than held it to her ear. Mine rang. I jumped at that. I spun around. My phone was on my nightstand. I could see the caller ID: Aunt Mindy.

"Shit," I muttered and yanked up my shorts, my cock going soft.

I wiped the jizz off the back of my hand on my sheets and grabbed the phone. I took a deep breath and answered, "Uh, hey, Aunt Mindy."

"Could you be a dear and come down here and put some suntan oil on my back," said Aunt Mindy. "I just can't reach it, and since your Mom or sister aren't here, you're the only one I can count on."

"Oh, sure," I said, relaxing. There was no way she would make such an innocent request from me if she thought I had done something pervy like... jerk off while watching her oil those big tits. My dick hardened in a flash. "I'll be right down."

Of course, my dick was erect. Some days, I felt like a walking hardon. It didn't take much to make me stiff up. I hated it, especially in gym class. All the girls stared at me and whispered how I was some big perv getting erect staring at them in their gym shorts. I mean, I was, but... I didn't want them to know.

I headed downstairs, adjusting myself so at least it wasn't noticeable. I should have put on some underwear so it wouldn't press so much on my shorts. Too late now. I didn't want her to think I was doing anything... perverse by taking too long.

I came out of the sliding glass door into the summer heat. The sun was shining bright in the early afternoon. The smell of chlorine from the pool mixed with the flowers that perfumed the yard. Aunt Mindy smiled at me as she sat on the lounge chair. She turned her back to me.

"Thanks, Ryan." She smiled at me. "You're a real big help."

"Uh, sure Aunt Mindy," I said as she started untying the knots to her bikini knot. First the ones in the middle of the back then at her neck. "Uh..."

"I don't want tan lines on my back," she said as she held her bikini top to her tits. She turned around to smile at me. She looked so sexy. My cock throbbed in my shorts, so hard. She tilted down her sunglasses so her green eyes looked into mine. "That's not a problem?"

"No, no, why would it be a problem, Aunt Mindy?" I gasped and picked up the suntan oil bottle. I squirted the amber liquid into my hands, the scent of coconut filling my nose. "Just got to rub your back."

"Mmm, thanks." She smiled at me again and turned around, the ties of her bikini top falling on her leg. I had a good view of the side-profile of her right tit gleaming in the sunlight.

I swallowed, my hands shaking as I brought them to her shoulder blades. I pressed into her smooth, tan skin. She didn't have any tan lines back here. I had seen her lying on her stomach as she sunbathed before. Still... it was so sexy to stroke her skin.

She sighed as I worked the suntan lotion across her shoulders and down her back. I worked it into her skin, making sure it gleamed. She glanced over her shoulder again, her lips so ruby red. My cock pulsing. I had to jack off again.

"You have a great touch," she purred. "Do you have a girlfriend?"

"No, no," I said. "No girlfriend."

"Really, you have so much to offer. Mmm, go lower. You want to get all my back."

I swallowed, staring at her ass. The bikini bottoms had ridden down a tad to show off the top of her crack. I worked my hands closer to where the swell of her butt-cheeks began, working in the oil. I had to touch that part. I slid my fingers over.

"Yes, yes, a real shame you don't have a girlfriend," she said as she moved. Her arms stretched over her head. "Oh, that's good."

I froze. Her bikini top had fallen across her lap. Her tits were bare. If she turned at all, I would see her nipples. I didn't know what to do. What was going on? My cock pulsed so hard as I struggled to draw in a breath. What was happening?

She turned around, her right boob swaying into full view, her dusky-pink nipple thrusting out hard. My heart pounded in my chest so hard, I thought it would burst through my ribs. She smiled at me as she turned around fully on the chair to face me, her breasts swaying back and forth.

"In fact, I don't want to have any tan lines," she said, glancing down at her naked tits and the two triangular patches of pale flesh around her nipples and wide areolas. "Do you mind oiling my breasts, too, Ryan? Since your hands are already covered in oil."

I couldn't believe this. She wanted me to touch her breasts?

"Don't be shy," she cooed. "We're family, Ryan."

My hands shook as I raised them up to her breasts. Just family. That was all. She just wanted her big, beautiful breasts massaged. She was married. What would Uncle Derrick think about this. He was a big guy, and here I was placing my hands on his wife's breasts.

My mother's sister's tits.

Aunt Mindy purred in throaty delight as my hands cupped the bottom parts of her breasts she had already oiled. I shuddered at my first touch a woman's tits. This was amazing. They were so soft and heavy. I squeezed them as she smiled at me.

"The party you need to oil is around my nipples," she purred. "Just slide your hands over them, Ryan. It's okay. They don't bite. They just poke."

"Yeah," I said, my cock so hard. It throbbed in my shorts as I slid my hands up her boobs to cover her nipples. They did poke into my palms. Hard. I loved the feel of them as I rubbed her. "Just helping you out."

"Yes, you are." She licked her lips as I rubbed them. How long was I supposed to do this? They felt awesome. "Do you like playing with my tits? It's okay if you do, Ryan. You're a young man. Nineteen. It's only natural that you're enjoying this. I know I am. It's making my pussy so wet."

"Aunt Mindy!" I gasped as she reached out her hand and cupped my cock. "What about Uncle Derrick!"

"I don't see him here," she said, squeezing my cock through my shorts. My dick throbbed in her grasp. "Just me and you, and your hardon and my big boobs. Oh, my, you are hung. How are you single? Shy? All the girls will love this."

I didn't know what to do but to keep rubbing her tits. She massaged my cock before she pushed her hand inside and pulled me out. I shuddered there as she held me in her hand. Her oiled touch slid up and down my cock. A woman was touching me. My married aunt! This was wild. She was cheating on my uncle.

I was cuckolding my uncle. I had watched that sort of porn, too.

She slipped off the chaise lounge, my hands sliding off her tits, and knelt on the wooden decking around the pool. She stroked my cock as she stared up at me. I could just make out her eyes through her tinted sunglasses. Her thumb rubbed at the tip.

"So you've never experienced even a blowjob before, Ryan?" she asked.

I shook my head, afraid to breathe. Was this a dream? My aunt was really stroking up and down my cock.

"Well, let's fix that," she cooed and ducked her head down. Her red hair spilled around her cheeks and over my legs. Her lips kissed the tip of my dick.

My eyes widened at the pleasure that shot down my shaft. If I hadn't whacked off before coming down here, I would have popped off right then and there. Which was lucky because her lips slid over the crown of my cock and sealed around the shaft.

My aunt suckled. I gasped at the pleasure that shot down my shaft. It was so intense. So much better than my hand. I groaned, my hands gripping the lounge chair I sat on. Aunt Mindy purred around my cock and started working her lips up and down it.

That felt incredible. She bobbed her head, working her mouth up and down my dick. Her tongue swirled around the crown. I had never felt anything so exquisite before. My nuts twitched. I knew I would have a huge orgasm.

Just a big burst of cum.

"Aunt Mindy," I groaned.

I loved every last second of this delight. It was powerful having all this pleasure sweeping through me. My heart hammered a wild beat in my chest as she loved me. She brought me closer and closer to that eruption. I couldn't last much longer.

Not with that warm and amazing mouth suckling on me. My sexy Aunt Mindy worshiped my cock. Her tongue danced around the crown. I shuddered at that. My nuts tightened. This was too intense. I groaned through clenched teeth.

"Aunt Mindy!" I cried out and erupted.

My cum flooded her mouth. I spurted again and again. I filled her mouth up with all my jizz. The pleasure slammed through my body. I shuddered with each spurt of cum that shot through me. It was so intense. So good. My face contorted with all this delight.

She gulped down my cum. She swallowed it. I could hear her. I shuddered, the pleasure so intense. I threw back my head, the blue sky so beautiful above me as I dumped my load into my hot aunt's mouth. She nursed hard on me and swallowed it all.

"Aunt Mindy!" I groaned.

She popped her mouth off my cock and moaned, "Oh, you have such yummy cum, Ryan. Just delicious jizz!"

"Thanks," I panted, my heart pounding a wild beat in my chest. "You just... I mean... Aunt Mindy!"

"I know," she said and stood. She grabbed the ties on her bikini bottoms and whipped those away. My eyes widened as I stared at my first pussy.

Okay, my first pussy that wasn't on my computer screen. I had seen plenty of those watching porn. I couldn't believe it. Her labia were thick and dripping with her juices. A tangy aroma filled my nose as I stared at her bare vulva. She really did shave.

"Mmm, isn't that a nice sight to see," she said, her hand sliding through my short hair until she grabbed the back of my head. "Won't you be a dear and eat me out, Ryan? I need a real cum. It's been so long. I can't take it anymore."

"But Uncle Derrick," I protested as she pulled me toward her pussy.

"If he was eating my cunt, do you think I'd need my hung nephew to do it?" She winked at me. "Now get licking."

She pressed me into her incestuous folds. We were related by blood. She was my mother's younger sister. This was so wrong, but the flavor of her twat soaked through my mouth. I couldn't believe I was doing this. I flicked my tongue through her folds.

She groaned as I did that. She shuddered as I licked and lapped at her. I tongued her with hunger. She winked down at me as I flicked my tongue through those thick folds. She groaned as I did that. Her hips wiggled, grinding her natch on my face.

"That's so good," she purred. "Mmm, that is wonderful, but you can lick with more force. Don't be shy. I'll love it."

"Yes, Aunt Mindy," I groaned and stroked my tongue boldly through her pussy lips.

"And don't be afraid to suckle on my labia. Even nibble with your lips. Ooh, and my clit. Don't forget my clit."

I suckled on her labia. I worked my lips against her silky fold. Her big, gleaming tits jiggled above my head. She moaned in delight. I was making her feel good. My cock was so hard. I had cum twice, and my dick was ready for more.

Her cream dribbled down my chin as I loved her pussy. My tongue flicked to her clit. She gasped as I stroked over that hard bud. It peeked out of her folds. So cute. A little pearl nestled in her delicious lips. I lapped at it again.

Her fingernails bit into the back of my head as she moaned in delight. She liked what I was doing to her. That made me feel even bolder about eating her pussy. I was just devouring my aunt's forbidden pussy like this was the most natural thing in the world to be doing at this exact moment.

"Oh, Ryan, now thrust your tongue into my pussy," she purred. "I love feeling a tongue wiggling about in my snatch."

I thrust my tongue into my aunt's pussy. Her tangy juice soaked my taste buds. I groaned at the flavor while my cock ached to be in her. It thrust out hard before me, my nuts swollen with another load of cum. She was just so sexy.

Her fingers gripped the back of my head, pushing me into her pussy. I swirled my tongue around in her snatch. I licked around in her, loving the silky texture. God, her pussy would feel amazing around my cock. Just fantastic.

But... that would really be wrong. Incestuous and hot and wrong. I would slide my cock into her pussy and fuck her. She would cum so hard on my cock, but... If I spilled my seed in her... What if I knocked her up?

My cock twitched at that.

"Oh, yes, yes, Ryan," my sexy Aunt Mindy moaned. "Ooh, lick up to my clit now. Yes, yes, just like that. Slide that tongue to my bud. Ooh, you're doing such an amazing job. Stroke over it!"

I did. I flicked over her bud nestled between her folds. Her big, oiled tits jiggled above me. The sunlight gleamed on them as I nursed on her pearl. I wanted to make her burst. I wanted her to drown me in her pussy cream. That would be delicious.

My tongue flicked over her bud. She trembled. Her face contorted. She tossed back her head, her red hair dancing around her shoulders. She moaned louder and louder, filling the backyard with the sounds of her passion.

"Such a good boy," she moaned. "Oh, Ryan. Oh, I have a perfect nephew. Yes!"

Her body bucked on the lounge chair. Her breasts heaved above my head as her tangy juices gushed out of her pussy. I drowned in Aunt Mindy's passion. I made her cum. She gripped the back of my head, holding me to her pussy.

To that delicious, silky snatch. Her folds rubbed on my lips. I licked at her as her cream spilled down my chin. I loved the scene of her. The taste. The feel of her. She was so amazing. I reveled in her cunt as her passion echoed through the air.

"Oh, my god, Ryan!" she moaned. She released my head and fell back. "Oh, that's amazing. Ooh, you are such a great nephew."

I loved hearing that, my heart pounding in my chest. My cock was so hard. I stared at her pussy, her lips twitching. She panted, her boobs rising. She lifted one leg and slid it over my head. She shifted and stretched out naked on the lounge chair, the sun kissing her body.

I supposed we must be done. She made me cum, and I had returned the favor. She was back to suntanning, her body gorgeous. I loved the pale patches over her breasts and pussy. She didn't normally tan in the nude, but she was now.

I rose, my dick so hard. I didn't know what to do. I started pulling up my shorts. I supposed I'd head back inside and jack off.

She lowered her sunglasses, her green eyes peering at my dick. She licked her lips as I froze. A smile played on her features. I didn't know what to make of that sultry expression. My heart pounded in my chest.

"You're not going to deny me that big dick, Ryan," she cooed. "Oh, you wouldn't be a cruel nephew and leave me hanging here."

"Aunt Mindy?" I asked, confused.

"I want you to slide that big cock into my pussy." She smiled broadly. "I want to make you into a man."

"Oh, god," I groaned, my cock twitching. "But we're related."

"And?" She spread her legs, her pussy dripping. "Doesn't that just make it hotter? Ooh, yes, yes, come and slide into my pussy, Ryan. I want to feel my nephew's big dick in me."

Was I really big? I stared down at it. I supposed I was the same size as guys in pornos. Did that make me hung? My aunt thought so. I found myself drifting to her. Uncle Derrick would really kick my ass if he saw this, but... I wanted to taste my first pussy.

I knelt between my aunt's thighs and slid my hands up them, gliding over her oiled flesh. She smiled at me as I leaned over her, my dick thrusting out before me. The tangy aroma of her pussy filled my nose. Her shaved pussy lips gleamed. They beckoned me.

I grabbed my cock and nuzzled the tip into her thick folds. The heat of them washed over me. My heart pounded in my chest as I slid them up and down her pussy lips. The silky texture was just delicious. I loved it. I found the entrance to her cunt.

"Oh, that's it," Aunt Mindy moaned. "Oh, Ryan, just ram that big cock in me and fuck me hard."

"Yes, Aunt Mindy," I groaned as I leaned over her, holding up my weight with my arms. My heart pounded a mile a minute.

"Mmm, now don't be shy. Just thrust that dick into my pussy and fuck me."

I did what she commanded and plunged into my dick into the warm, wet heaven of her taboo pussy. She moaned as I filled her up, her silky flesh engulfing my cock. Pleasure shot down my dick as I slid deeper and deeper into her welcoming depths.

"Just like that!" Aunt Mindy gasped, her big boobs jiggling. "That's amazing! You're so big, Ryan! Oh, my nephew is hung!"

"You're so tight and hot," I groaned as I bottomed out in her. I couldn't believe how amazing she felt around my cock. "Wow. This is incredible!"

"Now you're a man," she purred. "So fuck me hard and dump all your cum in me! I want you flooding my pussy with every drop of your jizz!"

"Yes, Aunt Mindy," I groaned. "But... what if I knock you up?"

"Mmm, wouldn't that be hot?" She wiggled her hips. "Fuck your hot aunt and breed her, Ryan!"

My hips started moving on their own. That was so hot to hear. I drew back my cock, her pussy gripping my dick with that silky flesh. I slammed back into her, my nuts slapping into her taint. Pleasure rippled through me.

Amazing pleasure. I thought her blowjob had been exquisite, but this was the best thing in the world. I was in a woman's pussy. My hot aunt's cunt. I shuddered, savoring this forbidden delight as I pumped away at my first twat.

I reveled in fucking cunt for the first time. I buried into my aunt's snatch, her silky flesh squeezing and relaxing on my dick. She was doing Kegels. I groaned, loving this moment so much. I pumped away at her with all that I had. I fucked into her snatch with force.

She moaned, her big boobs jiggling as I buried into her over and over again. My nuts slapped into her taint, heavy with her cum. I would spurt all that jizz into her. God, if I bred her, that would be so wild. I would really piss off Uncle Derrick then.

"Aunt Mindy!" I moaned.

"Oh, god, that's it," she whimpered. "Fuck me with that big dick. Just fuck my cunt with that huge cock. I love it!"

I pumped away at her. I fucked her hard and fast, burying into her pussy again and again. It was amazing hearing her moan as I thrust into her again and again. It was just magical fucking her. She squeezed her pussy down around me. That was so great to feel.

I loved every last second of plowing into her. I groaned, my nuts tightening with each thrust into her pussy. I knew I would erupt so hard. I would flood her with all that I had. I couldn't wait to. I slammed into her hard.

"Yes, yes, yes," she moaned. "Oh, you have a big dick! I love it! Oh, god, I need this. I need this so much! I'm going to cum! I'm going to cum so hard!

"Cum, Aunt Mindy!" I gasped, the chaise lounge creaking beneath her. I buried deep and hard into her pussy. "Oh, wow, that's amazing. Oh, please, please, cum! I want to erupt in you!"

I buried into her. Her thighs clamped around my waist and her back arched. She squealed out in delight. Her pussy went wild around my cock. I gasped at the way her silky flesh spasmed around my shaft as I drew back. She was cumming.

I pulled back, the pressure in my nuts hitting that bursting point. I thrust back into her and cried out, "Aunt Mindy!"

I erupted into my aunt's pussy.

I shuddered on her as the pleasure slammed through my body. I pumped into her cunt over and over again. I flooded her with all the spunk that I had in my nuts. Was I breeding her? I hoped I was. She moaned beneath me as her cunt suckled at me.

"Yes, yes, yes, Ryan!" she gasped as her pussy rippled around me. "Fill me with your seed!"

"Yes, Aunt Mindy!" I groaned as I pumped more and more cum into her snatch.

It was amazing flooding her with my jizz. I loved every last second of this pleasure slamming through my body with each eruption. It was such a perfect moment. I lowered myself down onto her, loving those big boobs pressing into my chest.

I kissed my aunt as her pussy milked my cock. My nuts witched against her as she moaned. She shuddered beneath me, her big boobs rubbing into my chest. Her hands stroked up and down my back. That felt so delicious. Just so nice to feel.

My nuts twitched against her taint. My heart pounded a mile a minute. I loved that sensation. She stroked up and down me. I kissed her with hunger. She moaned into my lips, her tongue dancing with mine as I erupted one last time into her.

I filled my aunt's pussy with my cum.

Did I really breed her? That possibility excited me and scared me. It would change so much if I knocked up my married aunt. I had so thoroughly cuckolded Uncle Derrick. Aunt Mindy had wanted my cock. My seed.

She broke the kiss and purred, "Mmm, wasn't that lovely?"

"Yes," I panted.

She smiled. "So, did your aunt live up to all your fantasies? I know you've jacked off to me. Got a thing for your hot aunt. Or is it just MILFs."

"MILFs," I groaned. "But... You're such a sexy woman, Aunt Mindy. I... I have jacked off to you while you're... you're sunbathing."

"Wonderful," she purred and kissed me again.

I couldn't help but melt my mouth against hers. It was so wonderful to make out with her. She stroked her hands up and down my back. My heart pounded in my chest. This was so wild making out with her. She had such a wonderful body.

I kissed her with all that I had. I made out with her, my dick still in her pussy. God, I was still so hard. She squeezed her cunt down around my cock as I made out with her. This was such an amazing moment. I could just stay like this until the day I died.

She broke the kiss and purred, "Mmm, you're still hard. Young man... So hard and ready. Just what a hot MILF needs."

"You want to do more?" I asked, my heart pounding.

"We haven't done everything," she said. "Would you like to fuck your hot aunt in the ass?"

I shuddered on her. "Are you kidding? Please, please, say you're not kidding, Aunt Mindy!" My cock twitched in her pussy. "I would love to try anal. That sounds so hot!"

"I'm not kidding, Ryan," she cooed. "Now just slide out of me. I knew my pussy feels amazing, but you can't fuck my asshole if you're in my cunt."

I grinned sheepishly and pushed off my aunt. I slid out of her cunt and groaned at how great that felt. I settled on my knees on the chaise lounge, my dick bobbing. My pearly cum spilled out of her pussy and ran down her taint toward her asshole. The asshole I would soon be fucking.

She rolled over onto her hands and knees before me, her butt-cheeks gleaming in the sun. That pale triangle looked so sexy. My dick twitched as I stared at her. I could see her asshole peeking out of her plump butt-cheeks. Her cum dripped down her thighs.

"Now," she purred. "Coat your fingers in that suntan lotion and wiggle them into my rump. Want to get me nice and warmed up for that big dick."

I grabbed the bottle, uncapped it, and soaked my fingers in the oil. I pressed them against her backdoor and pushed on her anal ring. She moaned as her asshole widened and widened to swallow my digits. That was so hot. I loved watching her stretch open. This would be so hot.

I pushed and pushed on her backdoor. She gasped as my fingers slipped into her bowels. I felt the velvety texture of my hot aunt's asshole. She moaned and clenched her butt-cheeks tight. She moaned as I worked them in and out.

"Just like that, Ryan," she moaned.

"Yes, Aunt Mindy!" I said, my cock was so hard. I couldn't wait to slide into her bowels.

"Mmm, just keep working them in and out of me, honey," she cooed, my fingers thrusting into her as deep as I could reach. "Just like that. Ooh, you're doing such a good job."

"I am?" I said, smiling. My cock throbbed so much. I wanted to be in her. I had her pussy cream on my dick. "Just say win, Aunt Mindy."

"Eager beaver," she cooed, her bowels clamping down on my digits. "Mmm, it's starting to feel just fine. Yes, yes, I am ready for my hung nephew to fuck me with his big dick. Let's enjoy some anal delights, honey!"

I ripped my fingers free and moaned, "Yes, Aunt Mindy!"

I grabbed my pussy-soaked cock and pressed my dick into her asshole. I thrust against that delicious backdoor. I pushed and pushed on her, loving the way that she stretched. I was thicker than my two fingers, but she was widening fast.

"Oh, that's it," she moaned, kneeling there. Her head tossed, her red hair swaying. "Oh, yes, yes, that's it, Ryan, honey."

I popped into her bowels.

"Yes!" she moaned as my cock sank into her anal sheath. "Oh, Ryan, give it to me!"

"Yes, Aunt Mindy," I whimpered, the heat of her velvety bowels engulfing my cock.

It was exquisite sinking my dick into her tight, hot asshole. This was a different delight from her pussy. Not as wet. The texture a tad rougher. But they both were amazing. Both sent such heat melting up my dick. More and more of my dick sank into her bowels.

I pressed my bush into her rump. I loved the feel of being all the way in her. I grinned with triumph as she moaned with breathy delight. Her bowels clenched down on me. That grip on my cock was exquisite. That was just the treat I needed to enjoy.

"Now fuck me," she moaned.

"Yes, Aunt Mindy," I panted, drawing back my dick.

She clamped down so hard on my cock. I loved the feeling of her massaging me like that. She gripped me with that wonderful anal sheath as I fucked back into her bowels. I buried into her, loving the way her butt-cheeks rippled.

It was absolutely wonderful to fuck her like this. To grip her hips and pound her asshole. She gasped and moaned as I did it. She squeezed her anal sheath down on me, sending such bliss flowing down my cock.

"Aunt Mindy!" I groaned.

"Oh, yes, yes, that's so good!" she moaned as I plowed into her. I buried into her with all that I had. "Oh, yes, yes, you're driving me wild! I love it! I love your big dick ass-fucking me!"

"Good!" I groaned. "I love this, too! Fuck, Aunt Mindy!"

"Yes, yes, you're becoming so bold. So confident. Fuck your aunt's ass and make her cum!"

I loved her words. I fucked her ass. I pounded her bowels with all that I had. I drilled into her again and again, reveling in her grip on me. She held me in her tight embrace. I loved that wonderful sheath massaging me. My nuts slapped into her taint.

The pressure grew and grew in my nuts. The need to cum built and built as I hammered into her bowels. I groaned with each plunge into her hot asshole. My aunt whimpered as I fucked her hard and fast. I plowed into her over and over again.

"That's it!" she hissed. "Oh, Ryan, your big dick is going to make me cum! Please, please, make me cum! Oh, my nephew is a stud!"

I hammered her asshole, hurtling toward my own climax. I was so close. My balls slapped into her taint as she squeezed her bowels around me. I shuddered, lubed by her pussy and the suntanning oil. My cock glided in and out of her tight sheath.

She shuddered, her head tossing. Her moans echoed through our backyard as I hammered her hard. My nuts slapped into her taint, so full of my cum. I couldn't hold back any longer. I swept my hands up her sides and gripped her boobs. I squeezed those lush mounds.

"Oh, Ryan, yes!" Aunt Mindy howled.

Her bowels went wild around my dick.

I gasped in delight as her anal sheath spasmed around my cock. It was amazing. I drove my dick home into the depths of her bowels and erupted into her. I groaned as the ecstasy slammed through my body

"Yes!" she howled.

"Aunt Mindy!" I groaned, spurting more and more cum into her asshole.

Her bowels writhed around my dick as she moaned, "That's it! That's what I need!"

Her head tossed, red hair flying, as I emptied my balls into her asshole. I filled her with my cum. Every blast sent ecstasy shooting through me. Stars flashed across my vision as I filled her to the brim with all my spunk.

I grunted and groaned with each blast. I filled her up with all that spunk. It was incredible. I loved all that jizz spurting into her. She moaned, her bowels milking me. Her wondrous asshole drove me wild.

"Oh, Aunt Mindy!" I groaned as she wrung my dick dry.

"Oh, Ryan," she panted, hanging her head, the rippling of her bowels slowing. "Oh, that was an anal orgasm!"

"Yeah," I panted.

I pulled out of her slowly, my heart racing. She turned around and threw her arms around my head. She pulled me in and kissed me with her hot mouth. I groaned at the feel of her soft lips on mine. Her tongue thrust into my mouth.

It was wondrous.

I just fucked her in all her holes.

I was such a stud.

Aunt Mindy danced her tongue around in me before she broke the kiss. She purred, "Mmm, that was amazing, Ryan. You have such a delicious cock. You don't know how much I needed that. Wanted that."

"Me, too," I groaned.

She laughed.

My cheeks burned. "I mean..."

"I'll be back to sunbathe real soon," she said, "But I have to get going. I have to get back and start dinner, and your mom and sister will be home soon. Your mom would kill me if she caught us. No one can know. This is our secret."

"Yes, Aunt Mindy," I said, nodding.

She smiled and kissed me again. My heart fluttered.

She broke it and started dressing, putting on her bikini and her dress over it. I tucked away my cock and walked her to the front door. I pinned her against it and kissed my sexy aunt one more time before she had to leave.

I sank onto the couch, panting. I felt so amazing. Aunt Mindy was awesome.

Mom came home not long after, saying, "Oh, did your Aunt Mindy show up? I meant to tell you she might be sunbathing."

"She did," I said.

"You didn't bother her." Mom shot me a hard look. "You weren't... hovering around and being a nuisance."

"Nope, I wasn't being a nuisance, Mom," I said, not caring that she was insinuating I was peeping on her. "Not at all."

What a great day this was.

To be continued...

Chapter 171: Chapter 171. Auntie's Incestuous Affair Uncovered (HOT AUNT'S INNOCENT REQUEST)

Ryan Mitchel

"Is your mom home?" Aunt Mindy texted me.

My dick went hard in an instant. "No. She's over at one of her friends. Brit's not here, either. I'm home alone."

"Good. I need to suntan. I'll need some help with the lotion."

I shuddered in delight. It was the fourth time she'd come over in the week since it happened. Since my busty and hot Aunt Mindy had seduced me. It started out with the innocent request to put suntan lotion on her back and led to me rubbing her tits. Eating her out. Getting blown by her. I fucked her pussy. I busted bareback in here.

I could have bred her.

I even had done her anal.

We had banged a lot. She didn't even make it outside. Her tan was starting to fade, but that was fine. I was just so glad to fuck her. I wanted to pound her in all her holes. To eat her out. To just enjoy my sexy aunt. She was so hot.

I waited on the couch in a pair of shorts only. Just in case Mom came home. My cock tented the front. I hadn't watched porn at all. I mean, whenever the house was empty and I could risk jacking off without getting caught by my prudish mother, Aunt Mindy would just come over so we could fuck.

She was cheating on Uncle Derrick. I was cuckolding him. I should feel bad about it, but my aunt needed my big dick. She needed a good, hard fucking. My uncle wasn't giving it to her, so I had to do it. Even if we were related by blood.

She was my mom's younger sister.

They were nothing alike, though. Mom was so frumpy. She was beautiful, but she didn't flaunt her curves. Aunt Mindy had always dressed in revealing clothes. She showed off her body as much as she could, her red hair as playful as the rest of her.

My cousin, Danni, had strawberry-blonde hair. It was playful in a different way. I wondered how she compared to her mother. Danni was my age, nineteen. She was a petite thing, though. She didn't have her mother's curves.

DING-DONG!

My dick almost erupted in my shorts.

I darted toward the door and opened it to find Aunt Mindy there in one of her airy sundresses. This one was white with blue flowers over it. The dress fit her tight in the waist and was cut low to show off her tanned cleavage. The skirt swirled around those gorgeous thighs of hers.

"Mmm, there's my favorite nephew," she purred and closed the door behind her.

I threw my arms around her neck and kissed her. My tongue danced with hers. She had taught me how to kiss. I slid my hands down her back and boldly grabbed her ass. I didn't hesitate to touch her now. I had access to her entire body.

She broke the kiss, panting. "Mmm, you're going to make your girlfriends happy."

"I don't need a girlfriend," I said.

"Sure you do." She winked at me. "You need a girl your age, but don't worry. Your aunt will always be here to give you advice. Now... How long do we have?"

"A few hours."

"Perfect." She turned around. "Unzip me."

I drew down the zipper. I wasn't surprised to see only her bare back. She wasn't wearing anything underneath it. She didn't bother even with the pretense of sunbathing in her swimsuit, though she would have a bikini in the purse she dropped on the floor just in case.

She slipped her arms out of the sleeve and shoved her dress off her hips, bending down to thrusts her plump ass at me. Her shaved cunt dripped between her legs, beads running down her tanned thighs. She wiggled her hips, clearly inviting me to grope her.

I smacked her rump.

"Ooh, Ryan," Aunt Mindy purred, her butt-cheeks clenching.

I grinned and dropped to my knees. I gripped her hips and nuzzled my face between her thighs to find that delicious pussy I loved. The tangy flavor of her twat soaked my taste buds before my tongue even flicked out. She was so wet.

She moaned, her butt-cheeks clenching right before my face. She whimpered as I tongued her snatch. I licked at her folds, eating out her married twat. My dick was so hard. I would be fucking her before too much longer.

Fucking her. Maybe even knocking her up. We hadn't used a condom once. She wanted my jizz in her. She wanted to take that chance I would put a baby in her. I loved that idea. I flicked my tongue around inside of her.

"Oh, yes, yes, that's just amazing," she moaned. "Oh, I have such a great nephew."

I loved hearing her say that as I flicked my tongue around in her snatch. I danced about in her, teasing her. She moaned as I did that. She quivered there as I feasted on her with hunger. It was such a wondrous treat to eat her cunt like this.

She moaned as I devoured her with all that I had. I thrust my tongue into her snatch and flicked around in her. I danced about in her, loving her taste. She had such a yummy pussy. Just an amazing cunt.

Her entire body quivered as I tongued her. It was a wondrous moment. She groaned as I did that. She tossed her head back and forth, her red hair dancing across her shoulders as I swirled my tongue around in her. My nose pressed into her taint.

"You naughty boy!" she groaned. "No, no, you're such a naughty man."

"And you're a naughty aunt," I purred. "A slutty MILF!"

"Your slutty MILF!"

That made my dick so hard. My hand reached around her hip as I plunged my tongue deep into her tangy cunt. I stirred around in her as I slid my fingers across her pubic mound. I found the wet folds of her pussy.

I found her clit. She gasped as I diddled her bud. I stroked her button in fast circles as my tongue danced around in her. She gasped as I did that. Her entire body shuddered as my fingers danced over her naughty nub. She squealed in delight.

"Oh, my god, Ryan!" she gasped. "Oh, yes, yes, that's just perfect. That's amazing. I love it. I love it so much! Keep rubbing me like that! Keep massaging me. Oh, you're delicious nephew! Make me cum!"

"Drown me," I groaned, rubbing harder. Faster.

My tongue swirled around in her pussy. Her cunt clenched down on me as I massaged her clit. I diddled that delicious bump, her juices coating my fingers. More ran down my chin to the hollow of my neck. My dick throbbed so hard.

She shuddered, her butt-cheeks clenching before me. She whimpered and tossed her head. She hurtled closer and closer to her orgasm. I wanted her to just burst. That would be so hot. I wanted to drown in every drop of pussy cream she had.

"Oh, that's so good," she groaned. "Oh, you're driving me wild. You know what you're doing to me? Do you? Oh, yes, yes, you do! You're such a wicked nephew! Making your aunt wild for you! Your cock! Your cum!"

"You're my cum-slut!" I growled, rubbing so fast on her clit

"I am!" she howled as her body bucked. Her juices gushed out and bathed my lips. "I'm your cum-slut aunt! Your cum-drinking whore!"

I lapped up her tangy passion, my dick so hard as she bucked through all that rapture. She whimpered, her pussy rubbing on my face. She gasped and quivered as more and more of her pussy cream spilled over my chin.

I loved how her wet folds rubbed on my lips as she climaxed. She trembled there, bathing me in all her juices. She soaked me with her tangy delight. I stroked through her folds, her huge tits heaving over my head.

"Oh, my god, Ryan!" she gasped. "You're such a great nephew!"

My dick was so hard as I enjoyed licking up Aunt Mindy's pussy cream. I stroked through her folds. I lapped up the delight. She tasted so good. I was so glad to flick my tongue through her pussy and feast on her. She groaned as I did that.

She squirmed her pussy on me. She smeared her cunt on my face. I licked at her with such passion. I stroked my tongue through her folds and brushed her clit. She bucked as I did that. Her tits swayed as she panted, coming down from her high.

She shuddered and dropped to her knees and engulfed my dick. She slid her mouth over my cock and suckled on me. I groaned as she did that. I savored her hot mouth wrapped around my dick. She had an amazing one.

"Shit, shit, shit," I groaned. "Oh, you got a mouth on you. Just a wonderful mouth!"

She winked at me as she worked her mouth up and down my cock. She slid back up me with a wet plop. "Let me know before you cum. I have a naughty idea."

"Yes, Aunt Mindy," I groaned as the MILF swallowed my cock again.

She engulfed my dick. That was so hot having her doing that. She slid her lips over it and suckled. This wonderful heat swept through me. I groaned, my nuts twitching. She suckled on me with such passion. She bobbed her head, working her mouth up and down my cock.

She suckled on me with all that she had. She had such a wonderful mouth. My aunt swirled her tongue around my cock. She knew what she was doing. I loved her nursing on me with such passion. She winked at me as she kept blowing me.

"Aunt Mindy," I groaned.

She sucked with delight.

"You are such an awesome aunt!"

She swirled her tongue around my cock. I shuddered at the feel of her doing that. She bobbed her head, driving me wild with that hot tongue of hers. I shuddered, hurtling toward that amazing climax. I would have a huge cum.

Just a mighty burst of jizz. I would flood her mouth. Just spurt into her over and over again. My cock twitched and throbbed as she blew me with such passion. She suckled on me with all that she had. Her green eyes stared up at me, her red hair swaying about her face.

I had such a cool aunt.

No. a hot aunt.

"You're smoking hot, Aunt Mindy!" I groaned as the pressure in my nuts swelled and swelled. "Oh, yes!"

She purred around my cock. Her ruby lips worked up and down my dick. That was just an amazing moment to feel. I loved that so much. I was so ready for all that delight to burst out of my dick and... I don't know what she wanted me to do with it.

I was so eager to find out. She suckled hard on me with that hot mouth. I loved it. The pressure rose and rose toward the bursting point. I couldn't hold back much longer. I hurtled toward that explosive release.

"God, you're so perfect," I panted. "I'm almost there!"

She suckled on me hard one last time before she ripped her mouth off my dick with a wet plop. She fell onto her back and cupped her tits. "Mmm, spray me down with your suntan lotion!"

"Aunt Mindy!" I gasped and grabbed my wet dick.

I stroked up and down my cock as fast as I could as she moaned, "Just hose me down with that creamy suntan lotion!"

My hand reached the pinnacle of my dick. I groaned as I exploded. My cum fired out of my cock and sprayed over her tits. The pleasure slammed through me. I groaned, the rapture crashing through my mind as my jizz splattered over her big breasts.

I shuddered, my cock erupting again and again. I coated her tits then aimed my cock and splashed cum across her face. She moaned in delight as I soaked her features in my jizz. She licked the spunk off her lips.

"Oh, yes, yes, Ryan!" she moaned. "Oh, that's so good. That's just amazing. You're driving me wild. Oh, that's perfect! That's just amazing!"

"It is," I groaned and erupted on her breasts. A final blast of cum that had me shuddering.

My cum dripped down the sides of her tits. More jizz beaded on her fat nipples. She grabbed her breasts, her wedding ring flashing, and rubbed my cum into her tits like it was suntan lotion. She worked the milk spunk across her tits.

She moaned, jizz dripping down her cheeks. She licked up the spunk as she kept kneading her breasts. It was so hot watching her working my spunk into her skin. She purred in delight, her eyes staring up at me.

"Mmm, that was hot," she groaned. "I've always wanted to have a guy do that to me. Just coat me in cum like a whore!"

"You're not a whore, Aunt Mindy," I groaned. "I don't pay you."

She grinned from ear to ear. "I'm just a slutty aunt who loves her nephew's big dick." She rolled over onto her hands and knees, wiggling her hips at me. "I just need that huge cock to fuck my cunt. Mmm, pump a huge load of jizz in me. Then I have to go. Sadly. I have to get dinner started."

"Sure, sure," I said and dropped to my knees and slapped my cock down on her cunt. "I'll send you back to Uncle Derrick with your pussy full of jizz."

She laughed as I slid my cock over her plump rump. "You get off on cuckolding your uncle, don't you?"

"Don't you?" I asked as I pressed my cock into her wet, dripping pussy.

"Mmm," she purred then gasped as I thrust into her cunt.

Her head threw back as I entered her pussy. Her hot twat squeezed about me. She held me tight in that hot twat. It was just a treat to have all that pussy wrapped around my cock. I groaned, savoring this delight. It was perfect. Just a wonderful treat to enjoy. She clamped her cunt down around my cock. She held me tight with it.

Her hips wiggled back and forth. She drove me wild by doing that. It was fabulous feeling her wrapped around me. It was just an amazing feeling having her pussy gripping me. I loved it. She wiggled back and forth, stirring around me.

"That's what I need," she moaned as I drew back. "Your big dick in me, Ryan! Ooh, it's all I think about when I'm at home."

"Yeah," I groaned and thrust back into her, addicted to my hot aunt's juicy cunt.

She moaned as my nuts slapped into her clit. Her butt-cheeks jiggled. I loved the feel of her pussy around my dick. She massaged me as I thrust back into her. Pleasure radiated through my body. A new load of cum filled my nuts.

I pumped away at her. I fucked her hard and fast, eager to send her home to Uncle Derrick with a pussy full of my cum. I grunted with each thrust into her hot, tight snatch. She whimpered, her back arching as she took my dick.

She rocked back into me. Her hot pussy gripped me. She held me tight with that juicy snatch. She massaged me with it as she slammed her ass back into my thrusts. My crotch smacked into her rump, her butt-cheeks really jiggling.

"Yes, yes, yes," she groaned as we enjoyed each other. "Oh, Ryan! Oh, you're so hung! I love your cock!"

I grinned from ear to ear. "Aunt Mindy! You're so fucking hot!"

I stroked her sides as I slammed into her pussy. I was so eager to fill her cunt to the brim with my cum. I would just hose her down with everything that I had. Just fill her to the brim with all my spunk. That would be so kinky.

The pressure built faster and faster. Her hot cunt squeezed around me. She wiggled her hips to the side, stirring my dick around in her snatch. I shuddered, the incestuous need to erupt into my aunt's hot pussy built and built in me.

"Oh, yes," I groaned. "Oh, that's so good. Aunt Mindy, cum on my cock!"

"Just a few more strokes," she moaned, my balls slapping her clit. "Oh, just a few more!"

I thrust into her hard and fast, my nuts so tight with my need to cum. The ache throbbed at the tip of my cock. I plowed to the hilt in her snatch. She gasped as I bottomed out in her. She tossed her head and squealed out in rapture.

Her pussy went wild around my cock. I gasped at how amazing it felt to have her pussy spasming around me. It was spectacular. I loved it. She nursed on me with that hot snatch. It was a fabulous rush. I groaned and buried into her spasming snatch. The pressure burst in me.

I erupted.

"Fuck!" I moaned, spurting blast after blast of cum into her asshole. "That's so amazing, Aunt Mindy!"

"It is!" she moaned as her hot pussy rippled around my cock. She suckled at me, the heat rushing through my body. I groaned with each spurt of cum into her snatch. It was amazing. "Oh, yes, yes, that's just wondrous!"

I grunted with each blast. The pleasure shot through me. It was fantastic. I loved it. I grunted with each blast. I savored that ecstasy slamming through me. I threw back my head, erupting over and over into her pussy. I filled her cunt to the brim with my jizz.

Her pussy rippled around me. She suckled on me with all her might. I loved spurting over and over into her pussy. I enjoyed every last second of that delight. It was fantastic having all that bliss sweeping through me.

"Yes, yes, yes," I groaned, spurting the last of my cum into her pussy. "Oh, Aunt Mindy!"

"Mmm, that's so good," she whimpered, wiggling her hips from side to side. "Oh, you really flooded me with all that spunk."

"Yeah," I panted, my heart pounding in my chest. "Oh, wow, that was just amazing."

"Shame I have to go," she groaned. "Ooh, I needed this, though. I can't wait for your mother to be gone. Or maybe..." She threw a look over her shoulder. "You can fuck me in my bed. If I can ever get my daughter out of the house."

"That would be so hot," I groaned.

Aunt Mindy winked at me, her lips so plump. I loved this so much. It was such a shame that she had to leave. I wanted to fuck her again. I groaned as she crawled off my cock and grabbed her dress. She pulled it on over her cum-smeared tits.

She had dried jizz on her face. She winked at me. I had the best aunt.

* * *

Mindy Rogers

I hummed as I pulled into the garage. My daughter would be binging crap on one of the dozens of streaming services my husband insisted on paying for. At least Danni was getting some use out of it. If only she could get out of the house.

I stepped out of the garage and went to hurry upstairs to take a shower.

Danni cut me off. I blinked as my nineteen-year-old daughter wore this wild look on her face. She flicked her gaze up and down me. I reeked of jizz. I had it dripping out of my pussy, which felt amazing, and covering my tits.

"Hey, Mom, how was sunbathing at Aunt Carol's?" she asked.

"Oh, fine," I said, my heart racing. What was she up to?

"Your tan is fading, though," she said, "You're going over there every few days, and yet... why are you getting lighter?"

"Am I?" I forced a laugh.

She breathed in deeply. "And why do you smell so... musty?" Her eyebrow arched. Her small breasts rose and fell in the tight, stripped tank top she wore. She had on a pair of pink hot pants that left her slender thighs bare. "Just what are you doing at Aunt Carol's, Mom?"

"Sunbathing," I said.

"Really?" She grabbed the front of my dress and yanked it up. She exposed my shaved pussy dripping with cum. "Mmm, sunbathing. And why is there all that white stuff dripping out of you? That's not sunscreen. Why... is that cousin Ryan's cum?"

My cheeks burned.

My daughter swiped it up and held it in her hand. "You've been going over there and banging him all week, haven't you?"

"I... I..."

My daughter was shorter than me, but she loomed as she held that glob of cum on her finger. This lust burned in her eyes. She rubbed into my lips. I shuddered at the taste of the salty cum mixed with my own tangy musk.

"Aunt Carol and Dad will kill you," said my daughter. "Dad will divorce you. Kick your skank ass out, and Aunt Carol will disown you for touching her son. You are in so much trouble, Mommy. All to get that cheating pussy scratched."

"I... I..." Tears beaded my eyes. "You can't tell anyone. Especially your father. We're just... We're having a rough patch."

Danni arched her eyebrow. "So you need Ryan's cock to smooth things out?"

"I..." What could I say?

"I... I..." she teased, milking my stuttering. "'I am a horny slut who needs her nephew to fuck my whore-cunt.' Is that what you're trying to say, Mommy?"

My cheeks blazed hot. She swiped up more cum and shoved her fingers into my mouth. I moaned around them as that wonderful jizz melted through my taste buds. I loved it so much. My pussy clenched. I had been thinking of Ryan for weeks and weeks. I knew he watched me. Lusted for me.

And I wanted to be lusted for again. Derrick hardly noticed me. I shaved my pussy, and he hadn't cared. I was in such great shape. I tanned. I was so hot, and he wasn't even paying attention to me at all. We hadn't had sex in over a year.

"Just sucking that cum off my fingers, huh, Mommy," cooed Danni. "Are you that much of a slut?"

I whimpered around her fingers.

She ripped them out of my mouth and held up her foot. She wiggled her toes. "If you don't want me to say anything, then you better start making me happy."

My eyes widened. "You can't want me to do... to do... You're my daughter!"

"Ryan's your nephew. Your sister's son. I mean, that practically makes him yours. And you don't mind him cumming in you. So incest really isn't a problem for you, is it, Mommy?" She wiggled her hips. "So get on your knees, kiss my foot, and maybe I won't tell."

"Maybe?" I asked.

"I won't tell in the next five minutes," she said. Her toes wiggled as she held up her phone. "Otherwise, I have Dad and Aunt Carol's numbers here ready to go. Just one call to let them know what you're doing while sunbathing. I mean, why don't you ever go when Aunt Carol's around? She mentioned it to me the other day."

My cheeks burned. "Please, I can give you a greater allowance."

She shook her head.

"I can... I can convince your father to get you that car you want."

She smiled and wiggled her toes. It was such a sadistic grin. Danni was getting off on making me squirm. My cheeks burned. I knew this would be the start of something that I could never stopper up again. This would change everything between us.

I swallowed, staring at her toes. She had painted her toenails a deep scarlet. She had dainty feet. I shuddered. She had to be bluffing. She didn't want to break up my marriage and create all sorts of problems, right?

"Okay, I'm calling Aunt Carol," she said, turning her phone around to let me see she was, indeed, ready to call her. "Unless you kiss my foot in five... four... three..."

My knees bent.

"Two..." She smiled as I kissed her toes. I shuddered at the act as she smiled down at me. "See, that wasn't hard, Mommy. Mmm, kiss my other toes."

I shuddered and lowered my head, my red hair swaying around my face. I kissed her toes again. She had me. My little bitch of a daughter had me. Such anger swelled in me at her and at myself for being so weak I let my daughter take charge.

"That's so wonderful, Mommy," she purred. I stared up at her, noticing the pronounced camel toe. Her pussy lips were completely outlined by the pink fabric. "Take off my hot pants."

I shuddered as she wiggled her phone down at me, my sister's face on the caller ID. She just had to hit that green phone icon and ring her. I glared at my daughter and shot my hands to the waistbands of her short shorts. I yanked them down.

Beneath, she wore no panties. No wonder she had such a prominent camel toe. My daughter's shaved twat came into view, a landing strip of strawberry-blonde hair leading to her dripping folds. The tart aroma filled my nose.

"That's it, Mommy," she purred. "Pull them down. Then you know what to do. You're a horny mommy. I bet cock isn't enough for you. You need pussy, too!"

I shuddered at her words. She was so... so... bratty.

I pulled down her shorts to her feet. She slipped them out, her crimson-painted toenails flashing past my face for a moment. She spread her legs wide, her tight slit on display. Her pussy lips parted just enough of her pink depths to blossom.

I shuddered and took a deep breath. I had never done this before. I had never licked pussy. I hated this strange excitement that wreathed me as I pressed my head up between my daughter's thighs. I nuzzled into her folds and... and...

Tasted my daughter's forbidden cunt.

She had a tart flavor, different from my tangy musk. I had tasted my pussy on the lips of my lovers. The ones before my husband, his lips, and, of course, Ryan's. This was different. This wasn't my cunt. It was my daughter's. This was even more wrong than sleeping with my nephew.

My pussy clenched, more of his cum spilling down my thighs as I had to do this. She held the phone in her hand. She pointed it down at me. I had to lick her. I had to stroke my tongue through her folds and do what men had done to me in the past.

I had taught Ryan how to eat my pussy. I knew what to do. I suckled in a deep breath through my nose, breathing in her tart passion, and licked my daughter. My tongue stroked from her taint to her clit, gathering up her juices.

"That's it, you naughty mommy!" Danni cooed.

CLICK!

I blinked from the strobing flash. She just took a picture with my face buried into her pussy lips. I shuddered at that. She had real proof now. I glared at her as I licked her pussy again. I had to keep eating her now.

"Ooh, I bet Dad would love that shot," she said. "We don't have to say whose pussy it is, do we? Well, if you do a good job and really make me cum, Mommy."

I shuddered and licked at her pussy with more enthusiasm. I stroked through her folds. Her taste was... growing on me. That tart passion soaked my taste buds. I shuddered as I licked and lapped at her, my pussy clenching.

She shuddered on me, smiling down at me with such a smug look in her eyes. She enjoyed this. She enjoyed it so much. She wiggled her hips from side to side as I thrust my tongue into her snatch and swirled it around in her.

"Oh, Mommy," she moaned, grinding her snatch on me. "Ooh, ooh, that's just perfect. You're such a good mommy-whore!"

I shuddered as my tongue fucked in and out of her pussy. I loved the way that she squeezed her twat around my pussy walls. I was so angry at her, and yet I was enjoying eating her pussy. She was telling me what to do. Ordering me around. I was in so much trouble.

And that was... exhilarating. Like fucking Ryan. It was so dangerous. So risky.

So... naughty.

I tongued my daughter's pussy with even more enthusiasm. I licked at her as she moaned. Danni ground her tart cunt on my mouth. Her juices spilled down my tongue as she smiled down at me. She peeled off her top, exposing her small breasts. They were little A-cups that barely jiggled as she moved.

She smeared her pussy across my mouth as my tongue stroked over her lips. This was so wild. I groaned into her cunt, my sloppy cunt burning. I couldn't believe this was happening. That my daughter had dominated me.

"That's it," she purred. "Mmm, you're going to be my little mommy-slave, aren't you?"

I whimpered at her words.

"That's right," she purred. "oh, yes, yes, my dyke-mommy-slave. I love it. Eat my pussy. Ooh, I am going to drown you in my cunt cream. You want that, don't you?"

I hesitated before whimpering, "Yes!"

"Such a horny mommy!" She smiled at me with such a wicked gleam in her green eyes. She smeared her cunt on my face as I tongued her with such passion. She shuddered as I did that. "Ooh, yes, yes, just devour me. I'm so close."

I flicked my tongue to her clit, wanting to drown in my daughter's pussy juices. I craved that so much. I stroked over her bud. She whimpered as I did that. She trembled as my tongue flicked around her pearl. I polished it.

My lips latched onto her bud. I loved having mine suckled on. My daughter moaned. She did, too. She squirmed there as I nibbled on her clit with my soft lips. I gripped her rump, her small boobs quivering over my head.

"Mommy-slut!" she purred. "Oh, that's it. Yes!"

Her pussy juices gushed out and bathed my lips. I licked and lapped at her. I tongued her with such hunger. I stroked through her folds and lapped at her with all that I had. Her cream spilled over my mouth as she howled out her pleasure.

"You naughty, wicked mommy-whore!" she cried as her tart juices spilled over my lips.

She bucked on my face. I licked and lapped up all the cream I could. I savored her taste. It was so wonderful to lap up all that pleasure. I stroked my tongue through her folds, out of control with lusts right now.

My big boobs jiggled in my blouse, the cum sticking my breasts to the cloth. I shuddered, loving that my nephew had drenched me in his jizz while my daughter soaked me in her pussy cream. I was such a wicked mother and aunt.

Such a whore of a wife.

"Oh, my naughty mommy-slave," she purred. She stepped back, panting.

So was I. I gulped down air as she swayed there. She flicked her tongue over her lips before studying me. I trembled there, more cum running down my thighs. My nephew had pumped me full of so much of his wonderful jizz.

"Get naked, Mommy," she purred. "I want to see you in all your glory, slut!"

"Yes... Danni..." I said, out of breath. I rose and pulled my sundress over my head. The cloth peeled away from my breasts. Dried cum drifted from me. My daughter smiled at the sight of my big boobs coming into view.

"God, did he cum on your tits, too, Mommy?" she asked. "Is Ryan's cock that big?"

"He's huge," I moaned, the cum spilling out of my pussy. "Biggest I've ever had."

"And that's saying something since you're a big whore, aren't you?" My daughter grinned from ear to ear. "I bet he's bigger than my strap-on."

"Strap-on?" I asked.

"Yeah, the one on the couch that I'm going to fuck you with." She pointed. "Is that fleshy dildo bigger than my cuz's dick?"

I glanced at the couch and blinked at the big, fleshy dildo that lay on it connected to a black, vinyl harness. I swallowed and said, "It looks pretty close in size. I'd have to get closer to know."

"Or to have it fucking your slutty cunt," she purred. "Fetch it and put it on me, Mommy."

I swallowed and rose, my heart pounding in my chest. This was spiraling so out of control. My boobs jiggled, flakes of dried cum drifting off them. I moved to the couch and gripped the fleshy dildo. It definitely didn't feel as big as Ryan. He was hung.

My pussy clenched, more of his jizz spilling down my thigh. I returned it to my daughter. She wore this big grin as I knelt and turned the strap-on around in my hands. I oriented it right and held it so she could step into it.

"That's it, Mommy," she cooed as I lifted it up her legs. "Mmm, you're doing such a good job. You're slut-pussy is just eager to be filled, right?"

I swallowed and kept working the harness up and up her legs to her shaved pussy.

"Answer me, Mommy!" Her voice cracked with authority.

"Y-yes," I whimpered. My pussy did want to be filled. After these years of little more than masturbation, my body had been craving more and more delights. My nephew wasn't here to fuck me twenty-four/seven, so... "Yes, I do want it."

"That's right," she purred as I worked the harness up her thighs to her hips. I pulled it over her butt-cheeks, the fleshy dildo thrusting from her shaved folds right for my lips. "Mmm, I'm going to fuck you with this big dick, but..." She grinned at me. "I bet you love sucking cocks, too, Mommy."

"Yes," I breathed, swallowing. "You don't want me—"

"Suck my big girl-dick right now, Mommy!"

Her voice cracked with a whip. My mouth opened wide and swallowed her dildo. I sealed my lips around it and suckled on the rubbery thing. It wasn't like sucking on Ryan's cock or any other dick. It wasn't warm. It didn't throb. It wasn't fun at all to suck, but...

Danni smiled down at me and snapped another picture with my lips wrapped around the rubbery cock. I shuddered and bobbed my head, sliding my lips up and down it. The rubbery flavor filled my mouth. No salty precum to enjoy. No promise of cum spurting onto my mouth.

My big boobs bounced and jiggled as I pleasured the cock. My daughter moaned like she was enjoying this. How could she get any pleasure out of this? She slid her fingers through my red hair and grabbed a fistful of it.

She thrust her hips forward. She rammed the dildo to the back of the throat and drew back. She fucked me again. I gurgled, drool spilling down my chin as she pumped away at me. She mouth-fucked me with this big grin.

"That's it, Mommy-whore!" she hissed. "Suck my big girl-dick! Ooh, yes, yes, you're just a big whore! I bet you wish this could ejaculate!"

I whimpered and nodded.

"Yeah, you're just a big whore who loves big dicks!" She thrust harder, hitting the back of my throat. "Yes, you are, Mommy! Just a big whore! Preaching of love and marriage and fucking my cousin behind Dad's back!"

I shuddered, feeling that guilty wave washing through me. I was a cheating whore.

"Mmm, lucky for me, you're such a hypocrite," she purred. "Oh, Mommy, you're going to be my little pussy-slave. But don't worry, I won't stop you from fucking my cousin. I want you to keep going over there. I want you to film it!"

I shuddered. What was she planning? I kept suckling on the rubber cock, nursing on it as she fucked away. This was so humiliating, and yet that made my pussy so wet. I wanted to be fucked by this cock. I wanted to cum on it.

It was like eating my daughter's cunt. I was getting off on this. She thrust away at me as I moaned around the fake dick. She grinned at me, her eyes sparkling. Her little titties jiggled. She had such wicked thoughts pouring through her mind.

I could feel them.

I shuddered as she ripped the dildo out of my mouth. Drool spilled down my chin as she said the words I wanted to hear. "Turn around. Face down, ass up, Mommy! It's time to get fucked!"

I gasped and spun around, my big tits swaying beneath me. They slapped together as I pressed my face into the carpet. I had my ass up in the air, my heart pounding as I waited for her to fuck me. She would pound me with such force.

She dropped to her knees and nuzzled the tip of the dildo into my pussy lips. A wave of heat rushed through me. I wanted to have that rubbery shaft fuck into me hard. I wanted to feel that fake cock in me right now.

She thrust it into my cunt.

I gasped in delight.

"Ooh, you are such a whore, Mommy," she purred. "You had no trouble taking the dildo."

I squeezed down on the shaft, feeling it in me. "It's not as big as your cousin, and he's been fucking me so hard for the last two weeks. My pussy loves his dick."

"Such a whore," she purred and pulled back her dildo. She drew that rubbery shaft out and out. I clamped down on it and gasped when it popped out of me. I whimpered as she pressed it between my butt-cheeks. "Don't worry, Mommy-slut. I bet you can cum from being ass-fucked."

"Yes!" I moaned. "Your cousin has done that to me!"

She thrust against my asshole.

Lubed by my pussy juices, my anal ring stretched and stretched until she popped into me. She sank into my velvety bowels with such ease. I was such a slut. A naughty mommy-whore taking her daughter's fake dick.

I moaned like a whore, reveling in having that rubbery dick burning to the hilt in my asshole. It was just an amazing thrill to have all of it in me. The dildo was so nice, but it wasn't Ryan's cock. That was just outstanding. Warm and twitching, but...

This would work in a pinch because it was strapped to my daughter's waist.

That made it so much hotter. It was so taboo. So wrong.

She gripped my hips, her fingernails biting into my waist. I shuddered as she drew back. My anal sheath gripped her dildo. Heat washed through me. It was an outstanding delight. She buried back into my bowels, her crotch slapping onto my butt-cheeks.

My boobs bounced and swayed. I groaned as my asscheeks rippled from the impact. She drew back, my butthole gripping her cock. I held her tight in my anal sheath as she buried back into me. Heat washed through my body.

"Yes, yes, yes," I moaned as my daughter fucked me.

"Such a mommy-slut," she purred, her hands sliding down my sides to grip my big boobs. "Aren't you?"

"Yes!" I gasped as she fucked away at me.

"So if you're a mommy-slut, then who are you a slut for?"

"Ryan!" I gasped.

Her fingernails bit hard into my tits. "Who was that, whore?"

"My daughter!" I groaned.

"That's right, Mommy!" she hissed and thrust in and out of my asshole. It was just an amazing thrill to have her fucking my bowels. She hammered my anal sheath with such force. "Oh, that's so good. That's amazing. Ooh, ooh, I'm going to fuck you so hard, Mommy!"

"Yes, yes, please," I moaned, savoring her doing that to me. It was just incredible having her fucking my bowels. "Oh, yes! Oh, that's it!"

She fucked my bowels with such force, her fingernails biting into my tits. She owned me. I was my daughter's dirty whore. I quivered, my bowels clenching down on her fake cock. She pounded me with such force.

Hammered my asshole with all that she had.

I whimpered, my cheek rubbing into the carpet as she buried into and out of my asshole. She slammed deep and hard into my bowels. I groaned at how wondrous it was. I hurtled closer and closer to bursting on her dildo.

I squeezed my bowels down on it, my entire body shaking as she thrust away in and out of me as fast as she could. I moaned, her crotch slapping my rump. she spanked it as the pleasure rushed through me. This was so insane.

"Yes, yes, yes, such a naughty Mommy!" she gasped.

"I am!" I whimpered.

"My wicked mommy-slut!" She slammed to the hilt in my asshole. "Oh, yes, yes, cum on my girl-dick, Mommy! I want you to cum like a whore! A cheating harlot! I'm so close! Oh, yes, yes, I'm so close to cumming!"

"How?" I gasped as she fucked me.

"The dildo's massaging my clit!" She buried into me. "Fucking with a strap-on is so amazing! Yes, yes, I'm so close to cumming, Mommy! Just so close!"

She slammed deep and hard into me. I shuddered, my bowels gripping the toy. The heat the fake cock generated in me melted to my pussy. It felt incredible. I groaned as she buried hard into my bowels again and again.

I hurtled closer and closer. My boobs jiggled in her squeezing hands. She dug her fingers into my fleshy mounds as she ass-fucked me with passion. Her moans echoed through the living room as she enjoyed my asshole.

"Cum on my girl-dick, Mommy!" she hissed.

She buried into me. I exploded. "Yes!"

I howled out my pleasure as my cunt writhed. Juices and some of Ryan's cum gushed down my thighs. I trembled, the rapture surging through me. It was such an incredible moment. I whimpered, the heat spilling through my body.

Waves of delight swept through me as my asshole spasmed around the dildo. She pulled it back as I gasped out in rapture. She rammed it back into me. More ecstasy surged through my body as she kept ass-fucking me.

"My Mommy is a whore!" she howled as she ass-fucked me hard. "Yes, yes, yes, she's just a big whore!"

"I am!" I moaned, my heart pounding so fast.

The pleasure swept through me. Stars flashed across my vision as my asshole rippled around her girl-cock. I suckled at her as the bliss consumed me. It was so amazing. I loved every last second of it. This wondrous heat drowned my mind.

She buried into me and moaned. Her fingers dug into my tits. My little girl was cumming. She was gasping out in delight as my asshole convulsed around her girl-cock. I rubbed my cheek on the floor, savoring this amazing treat.

It was incredible. My mind drowned in such rapture.

I shuddered, hitting the amazing peak. I floated there. It was just so amazing.

"Oh, Mommy-slut," she cooed. "Mmm, you know what you're going to do next?"

"Eat your pussy?" I panted.

"That's a given. You're going to film your next romp with my dear cousin." She squeezed my boobs as I shuddered through the last of my orgasm. "I want to watch it all. Have him film it and send you the videos. Then you give them to me, or..."

"I'll do it," I said. "Just don't show your father or aunt those pics."

"Just be a good mommy-slut, and it'll be our secret." She ripped the dildo out of my asshole. I shuddered at the pleasure. "Now, we have some time, don't we?"

"Yes, Danni."

"Mistress," she said. "You will address me as mistress. Or..."

"Yes, Mistress," I moaned with a shiver. God, she was going to own me. I had no idea how I was getting out of this. I just had to do what she said. I would have Ryan film us fucking.

That sent a wave of heat rushing through me. I was such a whore.

To be continued...

Chapter 172: Chapter 172. Aunt Is Blackmailed By Her Daughter! (HOT AUNT'S INNOCENT REQUEST)

"What are you doing with your father's camera?" Mom asked.

I jumped. "Oh, uh, I was thinking of making a short film. You know, put it up on YouTube."

She gave me a narrow look. "And you're not going to be filming your aunt while she's sunbathing."

My cheeks burned. "No, Mom! I wouldn't do that!"

"Uh-huh," she said, eyeing me suspiciously.

"Mom! We have to go!" my little sister called. She darted back down the path. She wore her girl scout uniform. She was eighteen, and in her last year in the program. There was an all-day event. "Come on! We don't want to be late!"

Just then, Aunt Mindy pulled up in her car. She stepped out in a flowing, yellow sundress, my cock so hard. She wanted me to get the camera. She wanted to film us having sex. My cheeks burned so hot. Danni was with her in her own scouting uniform. My cousin darted over to my sister, the pair of them squealing about how much fun they would have.

My mom headed over to Aunt Mindy and spoke to her softly. Aunt Mindy laughed, her red hair blowing in the breeze. She had on her sunglasses with the large, dark lenses. She gave my mother a reassuring nod.

I could imagine the conversation in my head. "I won't let your son do anything pervy. I promise."

"He's at that age," Mom must be saying. "Just don't let him film you sunbathing."

"He's a good boy. He won't do that." Aunt Mindy rubbed my mom's arm. "Have fun."

Or something like that. Aunt Mindy moved around Mom, this wicked grin spreading on my sexy aunt's lips. My cock was so hard in my shorts. Mom turned and gave me a hard look. I waved to her, holding the camera.

Aunt Mindy passed me and headed inside. Britney and Danni were in the backseat of Mom's car whispering to each other. Mom sighed and headed for it. They would be gone all day. I shivered at that. I turned around and headed inside, closing the door.

"Your mom thinks you're going to film me sunbathing," Aunt Mindy said.

"I am," I said. "Get naked. I want to see you oiled and gleaming. I want to immortalize you like that. Now, Aunt Mindy!"

She shuddered. "So commanding. I love it."

I had gained such confidence with her. She responded when I gave her orders, and when she suggested we film it, I was excited. I wanted to immortalize our incestuous passion. My cock throbbed with all the ideas pounding in my head of what we could film. Her dripping in cum. Covering her face. Her tits. Spilling out of her cunt. I was so hard for her.

I aimed the camera at her as she spun around. Mom pulled out of the driveway as my aunt turned around and threw a suggestive look over her shoulder. She reached behind her and unzipped her dress. She exposed more and more of her light-tan back. She was losing her base.

She really needed to sunbathe more to keep that hot tan.

"Mmm, you ready to see your hot aunt naked?" she purred.

"I want to see every inch of your sexy body," I said. "You're my slutty aunt."

"Yes!" she moaned with such throaty passion as the zipper reached her lower back. She slipped her arms out of the sleeves. I caught the side-profile of her breasts as they swayed for her wiggling hips. The dress caught there for a moment before falling off and exposing her plump butt cheeks. She slapped her ass and cooed, "You like?"

"I love it, Aunt Mindy," I said, immortalizing her in the bits and bytes on the memory card.

She bent over, her shaved pussy appearing between her thighs, wet and dripping, her labia engorged with her excitement. Her clit peeked out of its sheath while her boobs came into view, swaying with their pendulous weight.

I groaned at the sight. "That's perfect. You're such a hot and naughty aunt. Mmm, let's get you outside so you can sunbathe."

"Yes," she purred as she sauntered toward the sliding glass door.

My dick was so hard in my shorts as I trailed after her, the camera—and me—locked on her plump ass swaying back and forth. A bead of her pussy juices ran down her thigh. I loved it. I was so hard. So ready for this to get so wild.

Aunt Mindy opened the sliding glass door and stepped outside into the warmth of summer. I grinned from ear to ear as she sank onto the chaise lounge. She grabbed her bottle of sun-tan lotion as I set up the tripod. It was aimed right at where she was sitting.

Where it would capture the first round of fun.

She held out the bottle to me, purring, "Won't you rub this across my body? You can't miss a single spot!"

"I won't, Aunt Mindy!" I groaned, my dick so hard.

She grinned from ear to ear as I moved in and rubbed oil across my hands. I then shot out and grabbed her tits. I massaged those big, lush mounds with the coconut-scented oil. I breathed in that aroma as she purred in delight.

"Yes, yes, cover every inch of my big tits," she moaned. "Is that the part of me you love most?"

"I love your pussy most, Aunt Mindy," I said. "And who owns your pussy?"

"You do, honey," she moaned. "You and that big dick. It's so much better than your uncle's."

I grinned. I used to feel weird about cuckolding Uncle Derrick, but now it was so hot. I squeezed my aunt's lush mounds. I got to play with them all the time. My thumbs swept out and rubbed over her nipples. I loved massaging them.

I pushed her nubs into her areolas with my thumbs as she moaned. I loved watching them spring out hard and so suckable. I rubbed all over her boobs before I moved on to the rest of her. I wanted to make sure that I took care of her.

I didn't want her to burn.

I rubbed at her shoulders and arms. She purred as I stroked over her armpits and down her sides. I slid to her tits again. She giggled as I rubbed those slippery mounds. I just couldn't get enough of those large and lush breasts.

"I think those are covered," she said.

"If I want to play with my aunt's boobs, I will," I told her, arching an eyebrow.

"Enjoy," she cooed and shuddered. "Oh, you're so good at that!"

I loved hearing her moan things like that. My dick was solid as steel rebar. I slid my hands down from her tits to her stomach. I rubbed over her stomach. She leaned onto her back as I worked over her belly. My finger slid into her navel.

She purred in delight as I danced my digit about in her divot. Then I moved on. I slid to her shaved pubic mound, rubbing oil into her hips. I almost went for her pussy. Almost. It was hard to resist that spot, but I wanted to tease her.

So I went for her leg. I rubbed up and down her right thigh. I oiled her leg, loving how smoothly she shaved. She smiled as I went lower and lower to her calf. Her foot. Her dainty toes, the nails painted the same red as her fingernails, flexed.

"Don't want any part of you to burn," I told her.

"That would be so bad," she cooed, her voice throaty with her pleasure.

"So bad, Aunt Mindy," I said, my dick throbbing.

I switched to her left foot, working over her ankles to her calf. She purred, my eyes locked on her pussy as I massaged her leg. I worked higher and higher, sliding over her dimpled knee. I caressed her thigh, feeling the toned muscles.

She purred louder and louder the higher I worked. Her boobs quivered as she squirmed on the lounge chair. I licked my lips, my eyes locked on her pussy. I could just bury my face into her snatch and eat her. I owned her. I loved it.

I didn't, though. I held back on doing that. I did rub at her pussy. I cupped her cunt and worked the suntan oil into her pussy. She moaned as I made her cunt really gleam. Her plump vulva felt so wonderful beneath my grip.

"Oh, Ryan," she whimpered as I did that.

"Mmm, now we have to do the other side," I said. "Roll over."

"Yes, Ryan," she purred.

Aunt Mindy flipped over and revealed her gorgeous back and plump ass. I grabbed the bottle and covered my hands in the wonderful liquid. I pressed my hands into her butt-cheeks and massaged her ass. I squeezed her rump, kneading her.

She purred in delight as she lay on her belly. I massaged her ass, staring at her pussy peeking out between her thighs. I spread her butt-cheeks apart and revealed her asshole. It was just such a delicious hole. I could bend down and rim her.

Or fuck her ass.

I slid my hands up her back. I rubbed at her skin, wanting to give her a good protection. I had already applied sunscreen beneath my clothes. I would be having such a good time fucking her. It would be awesome in the hot sun.

The tripod was at the perfect angle to capture everything. I glanced at the view screen I had turned to face forward. Yep, framed perfectly. Recording this was such a great idea. My cock was so hard in my shorts as I massaged her back.

"Mmm, that feels so complete," she said, my dick so hard. "Thank you for the help. You're such a good nephew."

"I didn't do it for free," I said and pulled off my t-shirt. I threw it down, the sun warm on my back. "There is a price."

"Oh?" she purred as I shoved down my shorts. My cock popped out, thick and hard. "What is that? What do I have to do?"

I rubbed the suntan oil up and down my cock before I pressed it into her butt-crack. She gasped as I did that. I slid it right down for her asshole. She quivered in delight as I found her backdoor. I pushed my dick against it.

"Anal," I said as I drilled against her sphincter. "That's how you have to pay, Aunt Mindy!"

"Yes, yes, fuck my ass!" she moaned as her anal ring widened and widened to take my dick. It felt incredible having her asshole stretch wide and swallow my dick. "Ryan!"

I sank into her tight anal sheath. Her bowels devoured my cock. The chaise lounge creaked beneath us as I penetrated deeper and deeper into her bowels. I loved the way her asshole clenched around me. She held me tight with that wonderful sheath.

I groaned as I bottomed out in her. I had all my cock buried to the hilt in her bowels. The oil really lubed things. She moaned as she lay there, sunbathing while being fucked in the ass. Just the way a slutty aunt should be.

I drew back my cock. She whimpered as I did. Her bowels clenched around my cock, holding me tight as I did that. I loved it. Pleasure swept up my shaft to my nuts. I thrust back into her anal sheath. I buried to the hilt in her.

"Oh, Ryan," she moaned. "Fuck my ass! You own my ass! Ooh, ooh, just use it how you want!"

Hearing my aunt moan those words was so hot. I buried into her with hard strokes. I fucked her with such passion. I buried deep and hard into her bowels, her anal sheath squeezing about me. She held me tight.

She massaged me with that wonderful heat. I groaned, thrusting deep and hard into her anal sheath again and again. I fucked her bowels with force, savoring my crotch smacking into her oiled butt-cheeks. They rippled from the impact.

"Damn, Aunt Mindy!" I groaned. "You don't do this for Uncle Derrick, do you?"

"Fuck, no!" she moaned. "Only dick that goes in my ass is my wondrous nephew's! Ooh, ooh, fuck me so hard!"

I gripped her hips as I drew back and pulled her up until she was kneeling there. I slid my hands up her oiled sides, my dick throbbing in her asshole. I found her heavy boobs. I massaged them as her anal sheath gripped my cock.

I drew back my dick while kneading those lush tits. I slammed back into her asshole. She moaned, rocking forward on the chaise lounge. She slammed back, my crotch smacking hard into her butt-cheeks. They really rippled now.

Her moans filled my backyard as I hammered her hard, the camera recording every moment of it. Her hot bowels clamped down around me, swelling my orgasm. I hurtled closer and closer to cumming in my hot aunt's asshole.

"Shit!" I groaned, pumping away at her.

"Oh, Ryan!" she gasped, her hips wiggling from side to side. "Oh, Ryan, that's so good. Ooh, just fuck my anal sheath like that. Just pound me so hard. Oh, yes, yes, you know what you're doing!"

I pinched her nipples as I slammed into her. She gasped, her head tossing. Her red hair danced over her head. I loved that sight as I buried deep and hard into her asshole. My nuts tightened. I was so close to cumming in her asshole.

She whimpered, clamping her bowels down around my dick. She held me tight as I fucked her with such force. Her glistening butt-cheeks rippled. She moaned, her back arching. I pinched her nipples, my fingernails biting into her nubs.

"Ryan!" she gasped. "Yes, yes, Ryan!"

Her asshole convulsed around my dick.

"I'm your sexy aunt!" she gasped. "Cum in my asshole! Flood me!"

I buried deep and hard into her spasming asshole. Her taboo flesh rippled around me. She suckled at me with all that she had. I groaned at the heat nursing at my dick. I threw back my head as the pressure in my nuts exploded out of me.

I pumped blast after blast of my cum into her asshole. I loved it. The pleasure slammed through me and crashed into my mind as I filled her bowels with my cum. I grunted with each blast. Each spurt of cum. It was incredible to flood her with all my spunk. To fill her up with my cum.

"Shit!" I groaned, the pleasure rushing through me. "Oh, shit, that's so good!"

I spurted into her anal sheath over and over again. I unloaded into her bowels as she moaned. Her body shook as her asshole suckled at me. I loved every last second of this delight sweeping through me. It was such a great moment.

"Fuck!" I groaned. "Oh, fuck, that's so good. That's just delicious. Yes!"

She moaned as her anal sheath worked out the last of my cum. I loved it. I savored being in her rippling bowels. She trembled as my hands gripped her big boobs. I squeezed them as I savored the bliss sweeping through me. I pulled my cock out of her asshole.

She turned around in place, staring up at me through her large, dark sunglasses. She smacked her lips and opened her mouth wide. She knew what she had to do. I glanced at the camera and grinned as I guided my cock to her mouth.

"She always sucks my dick clean after I fuck her ass," I said. "That's how much of a whore she is for me! And only for me. She doesn't do this for my uncle!"

She moaned her agreement as I slid my cock into her mouth. She sealed her lips around my dick and suckled. I groaned at that. My nuts twitched at the suction. She polished my pole with her tongue. I loved her sliding around me. That was just perfect.

I gripped the sides of her head and fucked her mouth. She groaned as my dirty dick plunged to the back of her throat and pulled back. She suckled hard on me. She nursed with all her might on me. My nuts twitched at the thrill of being loved by my aunt.

I groaned, savoring this passion. I would hose her down with all my cum. Just flood her with so much spunk. She danced her tongue around my cock. The pleasure swelled in me. I hurtled toward that bursting point. I would flood her mouth with so much cum.

No, I would cum across her face. That would be just so hot.

"That's it, Aunt Mindy," I growled. "Make me cum on your face!"

She squealed around my dirty dick, sucking so hard as she buffed me clean. My nuts twitched at her hunger. She flicked her tongue around my cock, sending such passion racing down my dick. I couldn't take much more than this.

The idea of marking her with my jizz was such a powerful one. I loved the idea of showing she was mine. She suckled with all her might on me. My nuts twitched as she did that. I threw back my head, hurtling toward that moment of climax.

"Fuck!" I groaned. "Oh, fuck, that's so good. Shit!"

I ripped out of her mouth and erupted.

"Yes!" she gasped as I splashed my cum across her face and sunglasses. "Ryan!"

The pleasure shot through me as I hosed Aunt Mindy's face down. The bliss crashed into my mind. I savored drenching her face in my cum. She opened her mouth, catching my jizz on her tongue. More coated her sunglasses.

I groaned, stars bursting across my vision. I shuddered, enjoying each eruption of my spunk. I splattered her. More fell onto her big tits. They swayed back and forth as I drenched her. The pleasure slammed into my mind.

"Damn!" I groaned and erupted again.

"Oh, Ryan, yes, yes, I'm your slutty aunt!" she moaned.

"Uh-huh," I groaned and sank onto the chaise lounge. "Now you're going to ride me. You're going to work that cunt up and down my dick while I love those big tits bouncing. Mmm, and you're just dripping in cum!"

"Yes, Ryan!" she moaned. Her tongue flicked out and gathered up my salty cum spilling down her face to those plump lips.

She straddled me, her tits bouncing. She grabbed my cock. I was still hard. My aunt was so sexy, how could I go soft? She pressed me into the wet folds of her pussy. I loved how she felt against me. She winked at me and plunged down my cock.

"Ryan!" she gasped as she took every inch of me.

I groaned as my aunt bottomed out my cock. Her tits heaved as her back arched. Jizz dripped off her sunglasses as she squeezed her cunt down on my dick. She felt amazing doing that. I loved how she felt on me.

She pulled off her sunglasses, exposing her green eyes. She winked at me as she licked the cum off her lenses. I groaned as she did that. Her pink tongue scooped up the salty jizz. She purred as she enjoyed it, her cunt squeezing down on me.

"Damn, Aunt Mindy," I groaned. "You are my slut."

"I would do anything to keep enjoying this cock," she purred, glancing at the camera for a moment. I had almost forgot it was recording. "Anything."

She licked more cum off her sunglasses as she slid her hot pussy up my dick. I savored that silky delight as I laid back and enjoyed her riding me. Her oiled boobs gleamed in the sunlight as she plunged back down my cock.

I groaned at the heat melting down my cock and soaking my nuts. I would have another load of cum for her. I would feel her pussy up with my jizz and maybe even breed her. That would be so hot. My dick ached at the idea.

She lapped my spunk off her sunglasses, purring as she did. Her pussy worked up and down my dick. Her hot cunt gripped me as she worked that delicious snatch up and down me. I savored every second of it. I would have a huge climax.

"Damn," I groaned. "Oh, damn, you're going to get a pussy full of cum!"

"Good, good," she moaned, squeezing her cunt down on my dick as she slid up me.

The pressure swelled at the tip. I groaned, my back arching as I lay on the chaise lounge enjoying the sight of my busty aunt riding me. She massaged me with that hot cunt. She drove me wild with it. I couldn't wait to have a huge orgasm and flood her pussy.

She plunged up and down me faster and faster. She moaned out her passion as her big tits bounced over me. Cum dripped from her face and fell on those lush mounds. She moaned her passion as she slipped her sunglasses back on.

"I'm going to cum on my big-dick nephew's cock!" she moaned. "Just going to burst on him!"

"Yeah, you are!" I moaned as her pussy gripped my cock. She held me tight with that hot snatch. She massaged me with her silky snatch. I loved it. "I'm going to cum! Going to pump your womb full of my cum! I own you!"

"Yes, yes, yes," she gasped as she plunged down my girl-cock. "Ooh, that's just so amazing. I love it so much!"

I groaned, my nuts tightening. Her heavenly pussy worked up and down me. It was just so hot. I came closer and closer to cumming. Closer and closer to bursting in her pussy. She moaned, her tits heaving above me.

I grabbed those mounds. I tried to squeeze them, but they popped out of my grip, slippery with the oil. They bounced above me as she moaned, her back arched, her red hair dancing around her shoulders as she whimpered. She plunged down me.

"Ryan!" she gasped and climaxed on me. "Flood my pussy! Breed me!"

"Yes, Aunt Mindy!" I snarled and erupted.

I flooded my aunt's writhing cunt with my seed. I spurted over and over again, the pleasure hammering my mind. I shuddered, my back arching on the chaise lounge as her tits heaved over me. She squealed out her delight.

I pumped her full of my jizz. It was just intense flooding my aunt's pussy with my cum. I hoped I was filling her womb to the brim with all my jizz. I shuddered, a big smile spreading on my lips as I dumped my load into her.

"Oh, that's just so much cum," she moaned. "Oh, you're basting my womb. Yes, yes, I love you, Ryan!"

"Fuck!" I groaned as I pumped more and more of my jizz into her snatch. I fired the last blast into her cunt. "Aunt Mindy!"

She shuddered, her pussy convulsing around my cock a few more times. She whimpered, her big boobs rising and falling as she panted. She leaned over me and stroked her hands across my chest. She kissed me on the lips.

I savored the taste of her lips, even if they were a tad salty. Her big boobs rubbed into my chest as we made out. My hands slid down and grabbed her oiled ass. I felt amazing. We made one hot video. She squeezed her cunt around me before she broke the kiss.

"Mmm, I do love being your slut, Ryan." She glanced at the camera. "Mmm, now there's proof."

"Yeah," I groaned as she slid off me. I shuddered as her cunt popped off.

She marched to the camera, my cum spilling down her thighs. She turned it off. She turned back around to face me, her hands on her hips. She smiled at me as I sat up. We still had plenty of time to have more fun.

"So, how do you send me a copy?" she asked.

"I'll just upload it to my cloud account and send you the link. Then you can watch it." I gave her a look. "Just be careful, if Uncle Derrick or my mom sees that..."

She nodded. "Don't worry. I won't share it with either of them." She smiled wickedly. "Now, let's go inside and take a shower. I'm all sticky. Thank god for girl scout events. We have all day."

My dick throbbed as I grabbed the camera. "Just let me hook this up to the computer and get the file off. We don't want anyone to find it on there."

She shook her head and headed inside, her ass swaying, more of my cum dripping down her thighs. "I'll start the shower. Just slip in and join me when you're done."

* * *

Carol Mitchel

I was sore after spending the day at the girl scout jamboree. My daughter Britney and my niece Danni had both been so energetic, and I was just trying to keep up with the other scout mothers. Now I was so ready for the bath. It was already filling, I just had to slip in and relax.

I hummed as I headed down the hallway with my tablet. It was water resistant. You could read it in the bath and it would be fine. Even if you dropped it into the water. Just turn it off and let it dry before plugging anything in. I had a historical romance—a clean romance, not that trash Mindy enjoyed—to read.

"Mom," Britney said, stepping out of the hallway. She quivered there, her lips pursed tight. She ran he tongue over her braces, something she did when she was nervous. "Um..."

"What, honey?" I asked, so not in the mood to deal with any more things. Not after this long day.

"Well..." She held out her phone. "Ryan emailed me a link to a video. He meant to send it to Aunt Mindy, but he sent it to me as well. It's, um..."

She showed me the image. It was a still frame of my sister Mindy looking suggestively over her shoulder. She was in a flowing, yellow sundress. The one she was wearing today. My daughter unpaused the video. My sister unzipped her dress, exposing her light-tan back. She wasn't wearing a bra

"What is this?" I asked, my cheeks flushed.

"Mmm, you ready to see your hot aunt naked?" my sister purred.

"I want to see every inch of your sexy body," my son Ryan said. He was filming. "You're my slutty aunt."

My jaw dropped. This could not be real.

"Yes!" Mindy moaned as she finished unzipping her dress. She sounded like a whore as she wriggled out of it. She was getting naked for my son. I didn't get this. What was she doing? Her rump came into view. She slapped her butt-cheeks. "You like?"

"I love it, Aunt Mindy," Ryan said.

My cheeks burned as my sister bent over, flashing her... her... She was shaved. She didn't have any hair on her. I grabbed the phone and wrenched it out of my daughter's hand. She stared up at me in confusion as I paused the dirty video.

"Why would Aunt Mindy do that for Ryan?" Britney asked, such confusion in her voice. "She... she... It was like they're..."

"Email me the link," I hissed, handing her back the phone. "And delete it. I'll handle this. Okay!"

"Sure, Mommy," she said. "Did they...? Are Ryan and Aunt Mindy having...?" She lowered her voice. "Sex?"

My cheeks blazed. What was my sister thinking? And my son!

"Just email me the link and delete it," I said, not sure what I should do about it. I had to stop them, of course. This was so wrong. How long had this been going on? It clearly wasn't the first time at all.

I just wanted to relax in the bath, not deal with this. My daughter emailed me. My tablet dinged with the notification. Then she did some other stuff on her phone. "It's deleted, Mom. I just... Why would Aunt Mindy and Ryan...? What about Uncle Derrick?"

"She always was a wicked girl," I muttered. My sister was flightier than me. She lost her virginity before I did and had a dozen boyfriends in high school and more in college. I was surprised she settled down. Probably because of Danni. "Go to bed. I'll deal with this."

"Okay, Mom," Britney said, her cheeks flushed. The poor thing. She shouldn't have had to see this. I was so angry at Ryan, but he was just a boy. Nineteen. He was easy prey to my slutty sister. "Night."

I nodded and marched into the bathroom. I closed the door and leaned against it. What was I going to do about this? Talk to Mindy, of course. I had to scare her off from doing anything with Ryan. It was incest, too. What was wrong with her?

And those words she said. She sounded so... slutty. Did women really speak like that in the bedroom? I had only been with my husband. Sex had always been... more for him. I mean, I had my two wonderful kids. I liked my life, but I had never felt the need to slap my butt-cheeks.

I slipped out of my bathrobe. I would take a bath, relax and read my book, and deal with this in the morning. I sank down into the tub, my heart pounding in my chest. This strange itch rippled through my nethers. I ignored it and grabbed my tablet.

The warm water washed around me as I opened up my new book. It was from one of my favorite authors and was set in the court of the Sun King. There would be lots of temptation for my French heroine, but I knew she would stay true to her love.

Just as soon as she realized which of the handsome noblemen she loved, and if they were the right man for her. There were always obstacles and risks. Sometimes the stories even had sad endings with her man dying in battle.

I tried to get into it, but, my mind kept drifting to the video. To that disgusting display my sister put on. I couldn't believe she had done this. I bit my lip, rubbing my thighs together. This heat filled my body. It was just the bath.

The bath.

I tapped the edge of the screen to turn the page. Why would my sister do that?

Not just with my nephew, but let herself be filmed. Why would she act so... so... wanton?

The way she had bent over, flashing her lewdly shaved vulva at my son. Smacking her rump. She was having sex with him in my house. I had to be watchful of my son masturbating to porn. That was one of the reasons I liked my sister to come over and sunbathe when I was gone.

Because I knew Ryan would be jerking off otherwise.

I thought I was keeping my son safe, and there she was preying on him.

I squirmed in the bathwater. My sister was such a harlot. I bet she did so many naughty things. She might even suck his cock. How disgusting. I did that for my husband once, and he had spurted in my mouth. It had been so nasty.

I swallowed and opened the video.

I had to know. So I could fix this.

My eyes widened as I watched her sauntering outside. She said such dirty things. "Yes, yes, cover every inch of my big tits," she moaned as he played with her tits. He kneaded them, and she enjoyed that? "Is that the part of me you love most?"

"I love your pussy most, Aunt Mindy," my son said. "And who owns your pussy?"

"You do, honey," she groaned, loving saying those disgusting words. "You and that big dick. It's so much better than your uncle's."

My thighs squirmed. This was so obscene. She was begging him to degrade her, and she loved it. He covered her body and rolled her over. He started oiling her legs, working up and down them as she quivered there.

Then he cupped her vulva and was rubbing her nethers. She gasped as he did that, shuddering on the chaise lounge. I swallowed, holding my tablet only in my left hand. My right twitched as I stared in shock. What was going on? My son was doing horrible things to her, and she loved it.

Then he made her roll over.

I shuddered and touched myself.

Warmth rippled through me as my son oiled her back. He squeezed her rump. She moaned as he did that, purring like such a whore. I bit my lip, the water in the bathtub rippling as my arm moved. I shuddered, my breathing quickened. My nipples were so hard.

My son stripped naked. His cock popped out.

My eyes widened. My fingers slipped into my pussy. I stared at my son's cock thrusting out. He was so big. His father wasn't large like that. I trembled here as my son's cock bobbed as he finished taking off his shorts.

"Anal," my son said as he pressed his cock between her butt-cheeks. "That's how you have to pay, Aunt Mindy!"

"Yes, yes, fuck my ass!" she moaned.

"No way," I breathed, my fingers thrusting in and out of my cunt. This could not be happening. Back there? He couldn't, but he was. He was pushing into her, and she was moaning like a complete whore as she lay there.

I couldn't look away as my son was ass-fucking his aunt. Just sodomizing my sister. His firm glutes flexed as he thrust in and out of her. His cock appeared and disappeared between the cheeks of her rump. Then he pulled her up into a sitting position and pounded her harder.

I shuddered, my fingers working in and out of my pussy. I had never felt this hot before. The water rippled around me as I whimpered. My son was thrusting into her so hard. So fast. The sun played on his back. He was strong. Handsome.

My sister moaned like a whore. "Oh, Ryan! Oh, Ryan, that's so good. Ooh, just fuck my anal sheath like that. Just pound me so hard. Oh, yes, yes, you know what you're doing!"

Did it really feel that good? I didn't feel much when my husband pumped away at my pussy, and she was gasping out like this was the best thing in the world. My son hammered her as she squealed out that she wanted him to flood her with his jizz.

He buried into her and grunted. He stopped thrusting. My pussy clenched down on my churning fingers as I realized he was pumping his seed into her asshole. I shuddered, my pussy on fire. I felt something building in me.

An orgasm? When was the last time I came close to one?

My son's face twisted with pleasure as he growled out his bliss.

I watched, my heart pounding beneath my breast as my son pumped more and more of his spunk into his aunt's asshole. My sister shuddered there, her red hair swaying around her face. He squeezed her big breasts then released her.

He pulled out of her and knelt in place as she turned around on her knees. My eyes widened as my fingers thrust away at my pussy. No way. My sister couldn't be about to do that. She opened her mouth wide and he guided his cock to her lips

"That was just in your ass, slut!" I hissed.

"She always sucks my dick clean after I fuck her ass," my son said as if he knew in the past I would ask this question. "That's how much of a whore she is for me! And only for me. She doesn't do this for my uncle!"

My sister moaned as his cock slid into her mouth. I shuddered, my fingers thrusting away so hard. I closed my eyes, listening to her sucking on his cock. She was polishing his cock clean of her butthole. That was so nasty.

My son groaned as he enjoyed it, too. He loved what his aunt did to him. I shuddered, my pussy clamping down on my fingers. The heel of my hand ground on my clit. My boobs jiggled, the water splashing over the rim of the tub.

"Oh, yes!" I gasped as I burst in delight.

My orgasm swept through me. I bucked in the tub, water sloshing around me as I squealed out in delight. My pussy convulsed around my digits. The sweet waves of delight surged over me. It was just so wondrous.

I trembled, my toes curling as such bliss swept through me. I had never felt something so wondrous before in my life. Stars danced across my vision. This was a climax. I was really cumming. I had masturbated to my son fucking my sister.

I whimpered as the pleasure washed over my thoughts again and again. It was outstanding. My pussy writhed around my fingers, suckling at them like they were a cock. My back arched as my pleasure crested in me.

"Oh, my," I panted, my breasts rising and falling. I blinked and stared at the screen.

My sister was still sucking him. I quivered, my fingers wiggling around in my snatch. I felt so amazing. I panted, my body buzzing with bliss as my son pulled out of his aunt's mouth and... came on her face. He splashed her in jizz.

I watched him paint her in his cum. He erupted over and over again, drenching her sunglasses. Splashing her face. She caught it on her tongue like it tasted so good. She moaned in pleasure as he grunted again and again. I whimpered, my fingers stirring up my cunt again.

"I can't believe it," I purred, pleasures rippling out of my pussy. I had to masturbate again.

I worked my fingers in and out of my cunt as my son spurted the last of his cum on my sister's face. She panted, jizz dripping down her cheeks. I couldn't believe this. My pussy clenched down on my fingers. I shivered here as I worked them in and out of me.

"Oh, Ryan, yes, yes, I'm your slutty aunt!" she moaned.

"You are such a slut," I whimpered.

And it kept going. He had her ride his dick next. She worked her cunt up and down his dick. She must be working that hot cunt up and down his shaft as fast as she could. I had only lain on my back and felt my husband pumping away on top of me, but this...

She was wild. Unbridled. Her tits, almost as big as mine, were bouncing and heaving. Cum dripped off her face to land on her gleaming boobs. My son watched her with such passion in his eyes. His face twisted in pleasure.

She was making him feel amazing.

My fingers worked in and out of my pussy. The heel of my hand ground on something. That hard point. My clitoris. I gasped as it burst with sparks. I shuddered in the bath as I couldn't take my eyes away from the screen.

This was so wild. So wrong. It was incest. Illegal. He was barely an adult. My sister was preying on him, but he was so into it. He loved his aunt riding his dick. I whimpered, my orgasm building and building in me. Then Mindy climaxed on him.

My sister howled like a whore.

He groaned as he shuddered. Was he... cumming in her? Yes, yes, he was flooding her pussy with his spunk. But hadn't Derrick had a vasectomy so they wouldn't have any children. Was my son knocking up my sister?

My fingers thrust in and out of my pussy, my orgasm building and building. This was so wrong, but I couldn't look away. I watched the screen as my sister's tits heaved. They slapped together as she moaned out her pleasure.

Then she climbed off him. He rose, heading to the camera. He was so handsome. So—

The video ended.

"What?" I gasped, my fingers churning up my cunt. "That's it? I... I..."

I climaxed like a whore.

I bucked, the water splashing. I shuddered, my pussy writhing around my finger again. The waves of passion washed through me as I pictured my son in me. My pussy writhing around his big dick. Shuddering beneath him.

"Yes!" I howled as the pleasure swept through me. I bucked through the rapture. I hit that peak as I trembled in the bath. The water sloshed over the sides. My breasts slapped together. "Oh, yes, yes, Ryan!"

My orgasm peaked and died into shame.

Ryan? I called out my son's name. I thought about him like that. I ripped my fingers out of my pussy and set up, horrified by what I had done. I had masturbated to my son and my sister having sex. What was wrong with me? Why did I do something that disgusting?

I thrust the tablet on the counter and grabbed a towel. I wrapped it around me, my entire body shuddering. I rubbed hard at my tits. I felt so dirty. I had just taken a bath, but I felt filthy. The image of my son's cock burned in my mind.

I sat on the toilet, my body trembling with the urge to watch the video again. It was right there on the tablet. My breasts rose and fell. I grabbed it and turned it off. I panted, wanting to cry. What was wrong with me? This wasn't me.

I wasn't a whore like my sister!

* * *

Mindy Rogers

"You did good, Mommy," Danni purred as I was heading out to go over to my nephews. Two days in a row. My sister was going out of the house again. She called me and asked me to come over and keep her son out of trouble.

She had no idea.

"Thanks," I said.

"Even if you did call Ryan your master." She glared at me. "Who owns you?"

"You do, Mistress," I lied. Ryan owned me. I just had to figure out how to get out of my daughter's thumb. She had fucked me so hard last night after getting back from her girl scout event. My husband was passed out before the TV while our daughter sodomized me with a strap-on. "It was just for the tape. It made it hot, right?"

"Yes, it did," she purred. "Make me another vid just as hot. By the pool. Aim it at the gate. I might stop by to watch."

"I thought your cousin was coming over?" I asked.

She rolled her eyes. "Right, right. Well, still, maybe I'll ditch her. Or maybe not. Maybe it'll just be hot for you to think you're being spied upon."

I shuddered at those words and headed out. I was so wet to have sex with my nephew. I was just hopping into my car when my sister was pulling up to drop off my niece. Britney was such a cute and innocent girl.

She hurried by the car, not looking at me. She was so stiff. How strange. Oh, well. I waved to my sister and backed out, eager to fuck her son.

* * *

Carol Mitchel

I followed my sister back to my house.

The whore drove so fast.

She was so eager to fuck my son.

I couldn't think of anything since I watched that video. I couldn't get it out of my mind. I had to catch them in the act. I had to expose them and stop the terrible acts they were committing. It was so wrong of them to do that.

I cranked the AC. It was a warm one.

My sister pulled onto my street. I hung back, not making the turn. I peered down the road and watch her barely stop for the speed bump. She just ran over it, so eager to get to my son. The hussy was speeding. There were children in this neighborhood.

And she was going to fuck my child! So what if Ryan was nineteen. It was wrong!

I for her to go inside before I headed down the street at the posted 5 MPH, passing the fluorescent green sign shaped like a turtle my neighbor put out on the sidewalk. I went over the speed bump and pulled up just before my house.

My heart pounded as I climbed out of my car. I would catch them.

I grabbed my phone and made sure it was ready to record.

I headed to the side of the house. It was overgrown here with bamboo my husband kept promising to take out but never did. He always had an excuse. I squeezed through them for the back gate. It had a perfect view of the pool.

I would be in the shadows. They would never notice me filming through the broken board.

With proof, I could put a stop to this.

I found my place, waiting.

The sliding glass door opened

My sister squealed like a whore.

She appeared naked, her big tits bouncing. My son followed, setting up the camera on the tripod. He sat it down to film the chair, but my sister motioned him to put it filming from in front of it. I froze as my son was almost looking right at me.

But he didn't see me. He was staring at that whore. At her big tits all ripe and ready for him to play with. He was still clothed, but I knew that whore would have him stripped naked in no time at all. I shuddered, my pussy on fire.

I watched.

My phone recorded.

My sister was so busted for being a skank.

To be continued...

Chapter 173: Chapter 173. Blackmailed to Seduce Her Son (HOT AUNT'S INNOCENT REQUEST)

Carol Mitchel

I held my phone aimed through the knot gap in the back gate, hidden from view by the thick bamboo and the shadows. My son and my slut of a sister hadn't noticed me as they started filming their next sex video in my backyard.

My whore of a sister was cheating on her husband—that didn't surprise me—with my son—that did. How many of these disgusting sex videos had they made? If my son hadn't accidentally sent the last one to his sister, I would have been blissfully unaware of the whole sordid affair.

That was why I was here, crouched in the bushes. I was gathering more evidence on their tryst so I could put a stop to it. My cheeks burned as I watched my sister dropping to her knees like a complete whore my son's cock thrusting out before him. Since the camera they'd set up was pointing almost straight at me, my son and slut-sister had turned to the side so the camera could capture all the action.

I had a clear shot of my sister opening her mouth wide and swallowing my son's cock.

"That hussy," I hissed, a wave of heat rushing through me. "You're corrupting my son with your sinful ways!"

It was utterly illegal. Incest. He was barely an adult. It was so sordid. I shuddered as my free hand pushed into the waistband of my shorts. I could hear the depraved suckles and slurps as my sister blew my son. Her red hair swayed and her big tits bounced. Her body gleamed with suntan oil. So did my son. He was so strong standing there. So in command.

My fingers found the folds of my pussy. I shuddered as I rubbed at my cunt. I was so wet from their awful display. My son threw back his head, growling out his pleasure. Ryan was a very handsome boy. He should have a girlfriend his age. A good and chaste girl, not a MILF-whore.

"That's it," my son growled. "You're my fucking whore, Aunt Mindy. My slut!"

"Your hussy," I moaned beneath my breath as I rubbed at my cunt. My juices soaked my fingers. I found the entrance to my pussy and thrust two digits into my snatch.

I shuddered as I filmed their depraved coupling. My sister bobbed her head, putting such enthusiasm into sucking my son's cock. She nursed on her nephew like a complete trollop. She suckled on him with all her might.

I pumped my digits away at him as his moans filled the air. He slid his fingers through her red hair as I shuddered here. My nipples throbbed. My twat clenched down on my digits. I breathed faster and faster, capturing every last moment of this.

"That's it," he growled at her. "Mmm, such a slutty aunt. Suck my dick. You're mine. I own you!"

My sister moaned her agreement around his dick.

"Yes, yes, he owns your skanky ass," I hissed, loving this moment. "Ooh, ooh, you're such a strong boy. That's it. Yes, yes, just use her. She deserves it!"

My heart pounded wildly in my chest as my son gripped a fistful of her red hair. My orgasm built faster and faster as he used the whore. She loved it, too. She was such a slut for wanting a man to dominate her like that. I would never let my husband do that to me.

My fingers churned up my cunt faster and faster. I quivered in delight. The pleasure swelled and swelled in me. This was such a fantastic moment. I groaned as my digits pumped away at my snatch. I bit my lower lip to keep from crying out.

"Shit!" my son groaned. My hussy of a sister had him swearing, too. "You're such a cock-sucking whore, Aunt Mindy. I'm going to cum!"

I whimpered at that, churning up my pussy. His body tensed. He was so close to his release. Only a hussy like my sister would be eager to have a man's cum in her mouth. Or on her face. She loved that, too, the slut.

"Aunt Mindy!" my son gasped and shuddered. He was cumming.

My sister swallowed his cum. She gulped it all down. I shuddered, my fingers thrusting in and out of my pussy. I filmed the perversion as my orgasm burst through me. Waves of delight swept through me, washing over my mind.

I shuddered there, fighting my moans. My pussy writhed around my fingers as I watched them. My sister swallowed every drop of my son's spunk. He growled out his pleasure as I whimpered through my rapture.

"You dirty whore, Aunt Mindy!" he snarled. "Swallow it all!"

"Every drop," I whimpered.

My fingers thrust in and out of my writhing cunt, the pleasure washing through me. My son growled one last time, shuddering as he fired the last of his cum into my sister's mouth. He ripped out of her, Mindy panting like a whore, her big tits jiggling.

"Get on your hands and knees, whore," he growled. "Face the camera so everyone can see how much you love my big dick fucking your cunt!"

"Yes, Ryan," she moaned. "Ooh, I'm just your slut. You're my Master!"

"Yes," I groaned, my orgasm cresting in me.

With my slut of a sister facing the camera, my son's ass faced me. He knelt behind his aunt. I licked my tongue at how strong he was. He had developed with a muscular rump. My fingers wiggled around in my wet cunt before they pumped in and out of me again.

I trembled as my son lined up at my sister. His butt-cheeks clenched as he rammed to the hilt in her cunt. My sister moaned like a whore as I filmed them. I captured every last frame as my son's pumped away at his ass with such virile force.

* * *

Ryan Mitchel

I thrust into my aunt's cunt.

"Yes!" she moaned, facing the camera. It was hot staring at it head on as I grabbed my aunt's hips and thrust away at her. "Yes, yes, fuck me, Ryan! Ooh, my nephew is so hung. That's why I'm his slut! I love his cock so much!"

"Yes, you do," I growled, thrusting away at her. I fucked her with force. I buried into her snatch again and again. I thrust into her with all that I had. It was just such a delight to hammer her. "You're my whore, Aunt Mindy!"

"Yours!" she gasped, her pussy clamping down hard on my dick.

I thrust away at her. I fucked her with force, burying over and over into her snatch. Her butt-cheeks rippled as I fucked her. My nuts slapped into her clit. Her head tossed, her red hair dancing. It was so wild to do this.

My mom would flip her shit if she saw us. She would be so furious at me. She would kill me for fucking her sister. I grinned, loving that we were doing this behind her back. I fucked into my aunt's snatch with force.

I hammered her hard and fast, the pressure in my nuts growing and growing. I stared boldly into the camera as I hammered my aunt's cunt. Her pussy clamped down around me. She massaged me with that silky twat. Her married pussy gripped me.

"Oh, my god, Ryan!" she squealed.

"Are you going to cum like a cheating whore on my cock?" I growled.

"Of course I am," she moaned, her pussy so wet. So hot. "I always do. Ooh, ooh, you mastered my married pussy with that big dick!"

I grinned as I fucked her, rising toward my orgasm. Her hot pussy squeezed down on me. She might have swallowed one load, but I had another for her brewing in my nuts. I would fill her pussy up. Maybe I would breed her.

Or maybe I would rip out of her and cum on her face or tits. I could use my aunt however I wanted. It was such a heady thought. I fucked her cunt hard and fast. Her pussy squeezed down on my big dick.

"Should I dump a load of cum in your fertile pussy, Aunt Mindy?" I asked. "Should I knock your cheating cunt up?"

"Yes!" Aunt Mindy howled, her pussy clamping down hard on me. "Ooh, ooh, I want to have your baby! I want to have your son or daughter, Ryan!"

"What a slutty aunt!" I groaned, thrusting way at her faster and faster. I couldn't hold on much longer. This was just insane. She felt so good. Around my dick. Just fantastic.

My nuts slapped against her taint. I trembled, my dick pumping away at her hard and fast. I churned her up as I hurled for that moment of erupting. Her twat clamped down on me. She was so juicy. So hot and wet. She would burst on me.

I couldn't wait for her pussy to spasm around my cock. She would convulse about my dick. Just suckle on me with all that she had. Her red hair tossed. She moaned in delight as I thrust to the hilt in her cheating cunt.

"Oh, my god!" she gasped. Her incestuous twat spasmed around me. "Breed me, Ryan!"

"Fuck, yes!" I growled and buried into her writhing cunt.

My cock erupted into her. I flooded her womb with my taboo seed. Ecstasy slammed through me as I spurted into her over and over again. Stars danced before my eyes as I filled her twat up with all my cum. I reveled in it.

Her hot pussy suckled at me. She nursed with all that she had on me. She worked out that spunk. I felt so good as I pumped more and more of my cum into her snatch. I filled her to the brim with all my jizz. I loved the way she writhed around me.

"Oh, yes, yes, Ryan!" she howled, her pussy sucking at me.

"Aunt Mindy!" I groaned as my nuts unloaded into her.

I stared at the camera as I pumped her full of my spunk. I spurted it here over and over again. The pleasure crashed into my mind. I savored that heat. I hit the crest of my orgasm and erupted into her one last time. I filled her up.

She groaned and slid forward. She rolled over onto her back, her big boobs swaying. I leaned down on her and kissed her. Our lips melted together, my dick trapped between us. Her large tits rubbed into my chest. I reveled in making out with her.

I hoped I had bred her. That would be so hot.

* * *

Carol Mitchel

I watched my son kissing my sister, my second orgasm dying into buzzing bliss. My pussy rippled around my fingers as I stared at them. They were so lewd. I was gathering such wonderful evidence on them.

They broke the kiss and my sister moaned, "Fuck me in the ass like this. I want to have missionary anal sex!"

"What a hussy," I hissed, my thumb finding my clit and massaging it. My cunt clamped down on my fingers. I worked them out slowly. "You would want that. Oh, you are leading my son into such perversion, Mindy."

Just such a lewd perversion.

* * *

Mindy Rogers

My nephew grinned at me as he slid his cock down past my pussy lips. I shuddered as I lay on here the camera capturing all of this. I knew my daughter would watch this while fucking me with her strap-on. She would call me all sorts of degrading names.

I preferred it when Ryan used them

His cock slid past my sloppy cunt. Part of me really, really wished that he had knocked me up. It might destroy my marriage, but Ryan was just so delicious. His cock nuzzled down my taint to my asshole. He pressed his young, virile cock into my backdoor.

He thrust.

I groaned as his cock, lubed by my own pussy, drilled against my backdoor. He stretched and stretched to take me. I shuddered at that. He popped into my bowels. His cock sank into my anal sheath. The velvety heat melted to my pussy.

I moaned as he kissed me again. It was so wonderful to have anal missionary sex. To feel so close to my nephew while he lay on me like this. It was just the perfect treat. I moaned into his lips as he pulled back his cock, massaging my anal sheath.

It was wondrous to have my nephew on me like this.

He thrust away at me. His nuts slapped into my taint as his cock buried into my asshole. I moaned beneath him, kissing him. The chaise lounge creaked beneath us as he fucked in and out of my cunt with such force.

He hammered me with that amazing dick of his. He knew how to make love to me. My tongue danced with his as we both groaned together. My hands roamed up and down his back. The young stud fucked me hard.

I broke the kiss and gasped, "Oh, yes, yes, Ryan!"

"Aunt Mindy!" he groaned.

"Isn't this so intimate," I purred. "Ooh, ooh, yes, that's it. That's so good. Just fuck that big dick into my asshole again!"

"Yes, Aunt Mind!" he growled, burying into my asshole.

My toes curled as he drilled his cock into my asshole again and again. His pubic mound rubbed into my pussy, his thick bush tickling my folds. That felt incredible against me. I loved that delight. It was just fantastic having him thrusting away at me like that.

My asshole clamped down on him as my orgasm built and built. I stared into his eyes, loving the passion in them as he fucked me hard. My nephew was such a glorious stud. My fingernails clawed into his back.

"Yes, yes, yes," I whimpered. "I love you, Ryan!"

"Love you, too, Aunt Mindy!" he growled.

My heart beat faster as we stared into each other's eyes. It was such a wondrous declaration. He kissed me with passion. His tongue thrust into my mouth. I moaned, making out with him as he buried that big dick into my asshole.

He plunged in and out of me. He drove me wild with that dick of his. I loved it. I clamped down on him with force. My body trembled beneath him as I rose toward my orgasm. I would have a huge climax beneath him.

He thrust away at me. He fucked me with all that he had. It was fantastic feeling him burying into my anal sheath like that. He thrust away at me with all that he had. It was fabulous having him fuck me like that.

I groaned with his every thrust into my asshole. He pounded my bowels with such force, his bush tickling my cuntlips. I whimpered, my orgasm rising and rising with his every thrust. I held him tight to me as we made out.

My pussy drank in the passion.

I held my nephew, my lover, my love. It was so taboo having him in me. I reveled in it.

He groaned as he thrust away at me. We rose toward our orgasm. We would share in the pleasure together. It would be just perfect to have all that pleasure bursting in me. I couldn't wait for it to explode out of me.

He buried to the hilt in my asshole, his bush rubbing on my pussy lips. His curls tickled my clit. I squealed around him, my arms and legs hugging him tight. The pleasure exploded in me. A mighty orgasm swept through my body.

I broke the kiss and gasped out, "Ryan!"

"Aunt Mindy," he groaned with passion as he drew back his cock.

"Cum in my asshole!" I gasped, my pussy gushing juices that must be bathing his crotch.

He buried back into me and groaned. His cum erupted into my asshole. Spurt after spurt of his jizz flooded my bowels. I bucked on him, my anal sheath writhing around him. It was glorious having all his spunk flooding me.

I moaned out my rapture as the waves of rapture drowned my mind. I shuddered, savoring all that bliss sweeping through me. I bucked beneath him as he dumped load after load of his passion into my asshole.

"Fuck, yes, Aunt Mindy!" he groaned as he flooded me with all his cum.

I kissed him again. My tongue danced with his as he pumped all that jizz into my asshole. My pussy gushed more juices that soaked his bush. He groaned on me, shuddering as he filled me up with all his cum.

I trembled beneath him as I enjoyed every inch of his cock in me. It was just so perfect. I shuddered, my heart pounding in my chest as my orgasm swept more and more rapture through me. I kissed my nephew.

I loved him.

He groaned as he fired the last of his cum into my asshole. I shuddered beneath him.

He broke the kiss and said, "That is one hot video we made."

"Right, right," I gasped, forgetting all about it. "Mmm, you better send me a copy of that one, but... Let's go inside. I want to take a shower with you. Get you all nice and clean."

He grinned down at me.

* * *

Carol Mitchel

I couldn't get what I had seen out of my mind. I had watched it several times. That last part... My son was in her asshole, and yet they were making love. I had never experienced anything like it in my life. My son...

My handsome son was wasted on that hussy.

My pussy was so wet. I wanted to slip into the bath, watch my surveillance, and think about how I would bust my sister. I had to stop her from preying on my son. He deserved a better woman than her. A much, much better woman.

I pulled up at my sister's house. She was in there right now. Her husband wasn't home, but Danni was. I didn't want to confront her before her daughter, plus I was here to pick up Britney. My daughter came darting out of the house, her pigtails flying behind her.

She had a big smile on her lips, her braces flashing, as she jumped into the car. She bounced in place, squirming there.

I smiled at her. "Did you have fun at your cousin's?"

"Yep." She held up her foot. "We did some experimentation in nail polish."

I blinked at the... clashing colors that she had painted her toenails. Some of them had wavy patterns on them. Others were solid. "Well, I'm glad you had fun."

"Yep," she said as I pulled back from the house, my pussy burning. She kept squirming there.

"Something happened?" I asked.

"Well..." She glanced at me, her cheeks burning. "Maybe I shouldn't tell you."

"You have to tell me after that," I said. "You and Danni talk about boys?"

My daughter grinned at me. "Yep. But then..." She swallowed and glanced ahead. We were coming up on our house. I hit the button for the garage as she said, "Ryan sent me another email by mistake. Another... S E X video. With Aunt Mindy."

"Oh," I said, my heart pounding. I had watched all of it live. "I can't believe it. She came over again?"

"I thought you were going to stop it, Mom," she said, pulling out her phone. She started the video playing. "But they did it again. In our backyard. And that's not all."

"Oh?" I asked as I pulled up the driveway and into the garage. "What else was there?"

She turned the video to me. It was a still frame of the beginning. "It's just..." She tapped the screen and slid a slider, making the video much brighter and... In the shadows by the bamboo, I appeared peering through them, my phone in hand. "Why were you watching and filming them the entire time, Mommy?"

I froze. My heart pounded in my chest.

"And why does it look like you're masturbating?" she asked, her voice so innocent.

"I was... I was gathering information on them," I whispered.

"By masturbating?" She bit her lip. "You weren't... wanting to do things with them, because they did so much? They were going at it for forty-five minutes, and you were there the entire time watching them, Mommy. Why didn't you just stop them?"

"I... I had to collect evidence," I whispered.

She shook her head and... this look flashed across her face. It was hungry. Mischievous. I had never seen her do something like that before. She leaned closer to me and put her hand on my bare knee. A galvanizing warmth swept through me.

"What if Daddy saw you masturbating to Ryan fucking your sister?" my daughter cooed, this predatory hunger in her eyes. She was like a changeling. An impostor wearing the face of my daughter. She slid her hand higher and higher up my thigh. "What if he saw you frigging that hot, wet, slutty pussy to your son fucking your sister?"

"B-Britney," I whimpered, my heart pounding as her hand vanished beneath my skirt. She reached higher and higher. "What are you doing?"

"What were you doing, Mommy?" she asked, her hand so warm on my bare thigh. A shiver ran through me. She reached my panties and cupped them. "My, my, you're soaking wet. You didn't change your panties after masturbating like a dirty, dirty harlot."

I whimpered as she pressed her digit into my folds. I shuddered as she did that. She massaged my little clit, stroking me in slow circles. What was going on here? My daughter was molesting me. I should stop her from doing this.

"B-Britney," I whimpered.

"Now, Mommy, if you don't want me to show this to Dad and let him know what a harlot you are, then you have to go inside and fuck your son."

"What?" I gasped.

She pressed my panties into my wet pussy. The cloth stretched over my folds and my clit while her fingers penetrated into me a bit. Not far, but enough to make me shiver. She had this wicked heat in her eyes.

"I want you to fuck your son," she said. "Just like you want to. You saw Aunt Mindy gasping like a whore. It's your turn. You march in there and do that, or I show this to Dad right now. Just send him the link and let him know what you and Aunt Mindy are doing with Ryan."

"I didn't do anything with him!" I gasped.

"He won't know that." She put on this shocked, little girl expression. The same one she wore when she caught me going into the bath. "Daddy," she cooed, "Mommy and Auntie Mindy are doing things with Ryan. Adult things. I don't know what to do. It was so naughty." She grinned wickedly now. "Of course, he'll believe me. I'm his little girl."

My heart pounded in my chest. "I just have to..."

"Pounce on Ryan. I know you want him. You were watching him pumping away, staring at his ass. His cock. You're a whore just like Aunt Mindy. Now, go. Go or Daddy will have to find out just how big of a whore he married."

"Britney," I whimpered.

She shoved her fingers hard into my pussy, the panties stretching. I gasped at the fabric rasping on my folds. She pulled her fingers out and smeared her cunt on my mouth. I trembled at the taste of my own pussy on them. The spicy flavor had me quivering.

"Go, Mommy, be that naughty whore and ride your son. He'll want you. He likes watching MILF porn when you're not here."

I swallowed and opened the door. I didn't have a choice. I was doing it to protect my marriage. Not because I wanted to commit incest. No, no, I would never do that. I wasn't a whore like Aunt Mind. I'd have to act like one, though.

I'd have to pounce.

Yes, yes, just burst in there and get my mouth wrapped around his cock. I'd have to suck that glorious dick and make him cum. Yes, yes, I had no choice. That little trollop had me by the cunt hairs. I couldn't believe she would do something like that.

I hurried up the stairs and paused. I swallowed and stripped naked. That would be the best way to do this. I heard a giggle behind me. Britney was there filming me. My cheeks burned as it would be obvious whose door I getting nude before.

Nothing to it. My breasts swayed as I grabbed the door know and threw open the door to my son's room. My pussy burned. I had no choice.

* * *

Ryan Mitchel

My door opened. I jumped. I wasn't supposed to have it closed. I groaned, sitting up on my bed and tossing my phone to the side. I was about to be yelled at by Mom for that. She would think I was jacking off.

"I wasn't watching..." My voice trailed off as I stared at my naked mother.

She rushed across the room, barely giving me a chance to really appreciate her big breasts bouncing. They heaved before her as she threw herself on the bed and attacked my shorts. Her auburn hair, a dark shade than Aunt Mindy's, swayed around her face.

"Mom!" I gasped.

She ripped down my shorts. My cock popped out. I was already half-hard from thinking about my afternoon with my aunt. Now I was chubbing up to full girth as my naked mother ducked her head down and just swallowed my cock.

I thought I heard a giggle from the hallway as Mom suckled on my dick. She had her mouth wrapped around my cock. This was wild. So taboo. I couldn't believe this was happening. Her mouth suckled hard on my dick. She nursed on me with all that she had.

"Mom!" I groaned again.

Her green eyes stared up at me as she suckled on my dick with hunger. Her hips wiggled back and forth, her plump butt-cheeks jiggling from the motion. This was wild. My prudish, uptight mother was sucking my dick.

I didn't even think she knew how to suck a dick let alone that she would be any good at it. I could believe she never even had sex except for the fact my sister and I existed. Now here she was bobbing her head and sucking on my dick like a whore.

"Damn, Mom," I groaned. I leaned back on my pillow, savoring it. "I don't know what is going on, but you suck so hard. You're going to get my cum."

She groaned around my cock, sucking with such passion.

I groaned as she did that. It felt so good having her nursing on me. I loved that heat. My cock throbbed as she suckled on me. She nursed with all her might on my cock. My nuts twitched as she danced her tongue around my dick.

I loved it. I savored it so much. It was a perfect delight having her nurse on me. She bobbed her head, working her mouth up and down my dick. It was just amazing having her suckle on me. She flicked her tongue around my cock, driving me wild.

"Yes, yes, yes," I groaned as she loved me. "Oh, wow, that's just amazing. That's perfect. You're doing so great."

She winked at me. When did my mother become so sexy?

"Fuck, Mom, you're just a slut. A whore. Nurse on my dick I'm going to dump so much into your mouth. You're going to swallow all my cum, aren't you?"

She groaned around my dick nodding.

"Yes, you are." I smiled from ear to ear. My mother was my slut, too? How had this happened? Had she seen Aunt Mindy? Was this sisterly rivalry forcing her to be my whore? To show she was better than her sister?

I had no idea, but It was hot either way. This was taboo incest. Even more forbidden than the delight of my aunt. I couldn't wait to fuck my mother. I would pound her cunt hard. I would spurt all my cum into her.

Thinking those thoughts had my nuts tightening. I couldn't last much longer with her sucking so hard and such wicked ideas dancing through my mind. She nursed with passion, her cheeks hollowing on me.

"I'm going to fill your mouth with cum," I groaned. "Then I'm going to fill your pussy with my seed, Mommy!"

Mom moaned around my cock like she was so into that. Like she wanted me to dump my cum into her mouth. I groaned and did as she requested. I erupted into her mouth. I flooded her with blast after blast of my cum. It spurted out of my dick and into her mouth.

"Mommy!" I groaned, loving calling her that as I flooded her whorish mouth with my cum. "Oh, Mommy, that's so good!"

I thought I heard another bout of giggles from the hallway. The door was open, but I couldn't see anyone it. I had a bad angle, but Mom wouldn't be doing this if Britney was home. I just shuddered, savoring the cum spurting into Mom's mouth.

She gulped it down. My mom was a swallower. Who would have known? I groaned with each spurt. The pleasure shot through me. Such taboo joy rushed through my body as I pumped blast after blast of cum into her mouth.

I filled her up with all that I had. I pumped all that jizz into her mouth. It was just a delight to do that. I groaned through the bliss, my eyes rolling back in my head as she swallowed my cum. I erupted one more time.

"Fuck, Mommy!" I groaned. "You're such a wild cock-sucker!"

She slid her mouth off my cock and purred, "I suppose I am. Better than your aunt, aren't I?"

So she did know and into had made her jealous. "I don't know. Aunt Mindy's a pro. Plus, she does other things for me."

Mom shuddered. She looked wild, unleashed. Like she had been on a chain and let loose. She crawled up my body and grabbed my dick. I shuddered as she straddled me. She pressed my dick into the wet folds of her pussy.

"Like this?" she asked.

She plunged her forbidden cunt down my cock. I groaned, savoring my mother's pussy enveloping me. I returned to the twat that had birthed me. My dick reached to her cervix, to the entrance of the womb where she carried me.

"Yes!" I groaned as my whorish mother shuddered on me. Her big tits bounced. "Ride me, Mommy! Be my slut like Aunt Mindy!"

"I'll be a better slut than that trollop!" Mom gasped and slid her cunt up my dick.

She had such a hot grip on my cock. I groaned, loving the massaging pressure on my dick. It was perfect. The passion swept through me as I enjoyed what she did to me. I loved it. This was wild bliss. Incest of the purest form.

She rode me with abandon, her boobs bouncing and heaving. I watched those milkers slapping together. I suckled from them as a kid. I nursed from them with passion. She smiled down at me as she wiggled her hips from side to side.

Her cunt stirred around my dick.

She massaged me with that hot twat.

I loved it. I savored that wonderful passion gripping my dick as she rode me. She worked her cunt up and down my cock. I loved that delight. It was a pure passion to have her gripping me like that. I groaned, savoring that wonderful passion.

It was delicious. Just a delight to have her doing that. She moaned around my cock as she worked up and down me. She plunged that cunt down my dick. It was perfect having her hot cunt gripping my dick. It was perfect.

"Yes, yes, yes, Mommy," I groaned. "Ride me! Ooh, you're just a slut-mommy going to cum on your son's big dick!"

"So big!" she moaned. "Bigger than your father's! Yes, yes, I need this! Oh, fill me up with your cum!"

I thought I heard those giggles, but it was hard with the bed creaking and Mom's tits slapping together. Her hot pussy worked up and down me as she moaned again. She gripped my hard dick with her juicy pussy.

I rose toward my orgasm. I would dump my load onto her pussy. That would be incredible. Then I would claim both Mom and Aunt Mindy. I would fuck them together. It would be perfect. The pressure grew in my balls at my plan.

"Fuck, Mom!" I groaned.

"Yes, yes, yes," she gasped. "I want you to flood my pussy! Oh, that's it, Ryan!"

I groaned in delight, savoring her hot pussy sliding up and down my dick. She gripped me with that hot cunt. She massaged me with her delicious snatch. It was a beautiful moment having her ride me. She plunged her cunt down my dick and slid back up me. I shuddered, savoring that hot twat around my dick. I hurtled toward my orgasm.

Toward that big burst of jizz that would flood her snatch.

She trembled, her big boobs heaving over me. I cupped those. I squeezed them as she plunged her pussy down my dick. She took every inch of me. It was just an amazing rush to have her hot twat around me. She gripped me as I groaned out in delight.

"Oh, that's it," she gasped. "I... I... Ryan!"

My mother's forbidden pussy spasmed around me. Her cunt went wild around my cock. I loved it. She suckled at me. The pressure in my aching nuts hurtled toward the bursting point. I groaned at how amazing this felt.

"Yes, yes, Mommy!" I groaned and erupted.

I flooded my mother's pussy with my taboo seed. I pumped blast after blast into her fertile womb. I groaned, her twat spasming around me. She bucked on me, her tits bouncing in my hands. I squeezed them as I unloaded in her.

It was so wrong. So forbidden. I reveled in dumping all my jizz into her pussy. She whimpered, her dark-red hair swaying around her face. She gasped out in delight as I grunted, her twat suckling at my dick. She worked out my cum.

"I haven't ever climaxed like this!" she squealed, her twat milking my dick. "Yes, yes, that's so good, Ryan! You're amazing!"

I erupted the last blast of cum into my mother's pussy. She shuddered on me, her boobs jiggling over my head. She panted as I groaned, my dick still hard in her pussy. I savored the intimate and forbidden joining of our bodies.

This was so wonderfully wrong.

"You're still hard," she moaned. "You have such stamina."

I winked at her.

"And your aunt thinks she can have this all to herself." Mom shook her head. She slid her cunt off my cock. I groaned as her hot pussy rose and rose up me. She popped off, my cum spilling out and matting her auburn bush. She turned around and bent over between my thighs, wiggling her rump at me. I could see her puckered asshole peeking out. "I can do anal, too. I can do anything she can do but better."

"Fuck," I groaned and sat up. I glanced at the open doorway. I thought I saw a shadow move, but there was nothing there. "You are such a slut, Mom."

"This is what you did to me," she hissed. "I was a good woman until I saw you fucking your aunt! Now pound my asshole! I'm better than that skank. I've only been with your father, and he's never enjoyed my asshole. Your aunt fucked every guy at our college. She's a whore. Has been since she turned eighteen."

I chuckled at Mom's jealousy. It was so perfect. I pressed my cock into her butt-crack and slid down. I felt her asshole against the wet tip of my dick. I was so glad to use this delight. I drilled against her anal ring.

She moaned as her asshole stretched and stretched. Her head tossed. She was tighter than Aunt Mindy. Mom was telling the truth. She had a virgin asshole. I gripped her hips, drilling against her backdoor.

"Oh, my, that's it," she groaned, her head tossing. She glanced back at me, her eyes so wide with delight. "Ooh, ooh, that's amazing. Just ram that cock into my asshole. Yes!"

Her anal ring widened and widened. She surrendered to my cock. I moaned as I popped into my mother's asshole. Her velvety bowels welcomed me in. It was glorious to sink deeper and deeper into her bowels. It was a wonderful delight to be in her.

She moaned, rubbing her face into my rumpled sheets. I couldn't believe this was really happening, but it was glorious. I gripped her hips as she whimpered. I had every inch of my dick in my mother's asshole. My uptight mother finally had a real stick up her ass.

Mine.

I smiled at that and drew back.

"Oh, Ryan," she moaned, her bowels clamping down on me. "Yes, yes, that's so good, Ryan!"

I smiled, savoring that delight. Her asshole gripped me. She held me tight with her tight asshole. I groaned as I drew back and back. Her bowels clamped down on me. It was an amazing moment. I loved every second of her massaging me like that.

I plunge back into her asshole. I buried into the hilt in her bowels. It was glorious to sink into her anal sheath. I loved the feel of her around my dick. It was awesome. I smiled in delight and fucked back into her bowels.

I buried into her anal sheath with force. I thrust into her with all that I had. I plunged away at her with wild force. I loved fucking her like this. I thrust in and out of her with passion. It was amazing fucking her like this.

I shuddered, pounding her with all that I had. I fucked her with such passion. She whimpered and moaned as she took my dick in her asshole. She squeezed her bowels down around me as I pumped away at her.

"Mom!" I groaned.

"Yes, yes, yes," she gasped, her asshole squeezing down on me. "Ooh, ooh, that's so good. I can't believe how amazing this is!"

"I know!" I groaned. I grinned from ear to ear. "You're my whore now, Mom!"

"Yes!"

"You and Aunt Mindy both!" I groaned.

"I'm a better whore than she is!" hissed Mom, her bowels clamping down on my dick.

"Tomorrow, she's going to come over, and you two are going to prove which one of you is the biggest whore in the family!" I grunted, slamming into her asshole. "Right?"

"Yes, yes, yes," she moaned, the pressure on my dick growing and growing. "I won't lose to that slut! I won't lose my son to my whore-sister!"

I loved it. Her jealousy of Aunt Mindy was amazing. I hammered Mom's asshole, my nuts slapping into her taint. I would have a huge climax. Just a mighty burst of cum. I would flood her bowels with all that I had. This was so amazing. I pumped away at her harder and faster, my dick burying to the hilt in her asshole.

She groaned, squeezing down with all that she had. She wiggled her hips from side to side, stirring her asshole around my dick. I had taken her anal cherry. I had made her gasp and moan as she rode my dick. Now I would make her howl.

"Take my cock in your ass, Mommy!" I growled. "Yes, yes, you're just my Mommy-whore!"

"I am!" she gasped. "Ooh, ooh, keep fucking me!"

I hammered her, savoring her asshole clamping down on me. She groaned and gasped into the bed, her hands gripping the sheets. she clutched them tightly as I buried into her bowels. My nuts slapped into her taint.

The pressure grew in my nuts. I slid my hands up her sides and found her boobs. I gripped her tits and squeezed them. I kneaded those tits. I loved the feel of them as I fucked into her bowels. I plowed deep and hard into her asshole.

It was perfect. Just an amazing rush to bury into her asshole. I gripped those tits and showed my mother I owned her ass. Literally. I buried my dick over and over into the uptight woman. She moaned like a whore.

It was so sweet to hear. ******

"Are you going to cum?" I groaned, rising and rising toward that amazing orgasm.

"Yes!" she whimpered, her bowels clenching down on my cock. "I'm going to cum like a filthy, dirty whore!"

"Yes!" I snarled and buried to the hilt in my mother's asshole.

She squealed like a whore, her anal sheath writhing around me. Feeling her bowels suckling at my dick was amazing. The pressure rose to the tip of my dick. I grunted and erupted into my mother's convulsing asshole.

I spurted into her bowels as I grunted. I savored violating my mother's asshole with my cum. Dad never got this. I had enjoyed two married women's anal sheaths when their husband's hadn't I was related to them both by blood.

The incestuous thrill shot through me.

"Fuck, yes!" I snarled, erupting over and over into her asshole. "You're my whore, Mom!"

"Your whore!" she gasped, her anal sheath rippling around my dick. "Oh, yes, yes, Ryan!"

I pumped all my cum into my mommy-whore's asshole. I filled her bowels up with all that jizz. I felt amazing as I spurted over and over into her. Amazing and dizzy. I had cum so much today. I shuddered and ripped my cock out of her bowels.

I fell onto my back, panting. I stared up at the ceiling. I felt so good. I just closed my eyes and drifted off into the most satiated sleep I could ever have. I just fucked my mother like a whore. The darkness swallowed me.

I smiled.

* * *

Carol Mitchel

My son's cum dripped out of my asshole. I trembled as I lifted my head. I glanced back at him. He was asleep. I had tuckered him out. I smiled with pride. Had my sister fucked my son that well? Nope. I was his mother.

I was better than that whore.

I looked up and saw my daughter in the doorway. She crooked her finger, this wicked grin on her face.

I shuddered and crawled off the bed. My boobs jiggled back and forth. I had forgotten that Britney had caught me spying on her brother and aunt. Now she had witnessed me getting naughty. I had seen her stealing pictures.

My stomach churned. What did she want now?

I closed my son's door behind me. My daughter had vanished into my room. I frowned and picked up my clothes. I bit my lips and headed there, cum dripping down my thighs and leaked out of my asshole. I reached the door. She was on my bed. I could hear it creaking, but I couldn't see her.

"Don't just stand there, Mommy, get in here," she cooed.

I sighed and entered my bedroom. I blinked. My daughter was on my bed naked. Her legs were spread wide. The folds of her pussy gaped open so obscenely with her almost doing a split. My brow furrowed. She held her phone, swiping the screen.

"Wow, these pics are amazing," she said. "Look."

My phone beeped. I fished it out of my purse I held. I looked at a pic of me sucking my son's cock. Then another of me riding him, my tits almost a blur from how fast they were heaving. Then came one with my face in the sheets as he fucked me hard in the ass.

"Such naughty, naughty pics," my daughter said. "What will daddy do when he sees this?"

"You already were blackmailing me," I groaned.

"With that video I had to mess with the contrast to get you there?" She rolled her eyes. "You could have gotten out of that one, but not these. These will destroy your marriage and your reputation. Look at that expression on your face."

She sent me another pic from when I was riding my son. She caught the ecstasy on my features. Was I cumming?

"Now, Mommy, come eat my pussy or these pics are going to leak." She grinned from ear to ear. "You have until the count of five to get licking!"

My stomach sank.

To be continued...

Chapter 174: Chapter 174. The Hot Aunt's Incestuous Surprise (HOT AUNT'S INNOCENT REQUEST)

Carol Mitchel

"One," my eighteen-year-old daughter said. The slender girl was naked on my bed, her legs spread so wide, the folds of her shaved pussy gaped obscenely open. She had a naughty gleam in her eyes. "Two."

She held her phone with the incriminating photos of me being my son's slut. Sucking his dick. Riding his cock. Even cumming hard as he fucked me in the ass. His jizz still leaked out of both my holes. I had just enjoyed him because my daughter threatened to blackmail me.

"Three," she purred. "Don't let me reach five, Mommy. I'll hit send."

She had somehow gotten her hands on a video that my son made with my slutty sister Mindy. The pair of them were fucking. It was disgusting that my sister had seduced my son. Even worse that they were filming it. I had been there, recording them to get the proof to make them stop.

Only I was caught on my son's video filming him and his aunt.

And masturbating while watching.

"Four," my daughter said.

She had just ordered me to eat her pussy. To bury my face and commit an act of lesbian debauchery. I had never done anal before. I had only been with two men, and one of them was my son. Now my daughter wanted me to eat her out.

"Fiiiiiiiiiiiii—"

I yelped and sprang forward. I buried my face between her thighs and planted my face right in my daughter's pussy. The sweet flavor of her pussy soaked my taste buds as I lapped at her with wild abandon.

I had no choice. Fear whipped at me as I licked at my daughter. She groaned, grinding her snatch on my face. Her thighs held me tight as she aimed her phone at me. She was recording this. Getting more blackmail material.

I wanted to scream in frustration, but what could I do? She had this wicked gleam in her eyes. I shuddered as she held me to her pussy. My tongue flicked through her folds, tasting her sweet pussy again and again.

"Oh, Mommy," she cooed, "I had no idea you were such an eager cunt-lapper."

"You're making me do this!" I gasped.

"Am I?" She grinned at me. "Ooh, ooh, keep licking. I had no idea what dyke you were, Mommy! Oh, yes, yes, you're going to make me cum! Yes, yes, make me cum, Mommy!"

I shuddered and kept licking at her. I tongued her pussy as she ground against me. Her eyes twinkled as she did. Her sweet juices weren't bad, but... I didn't want to be doing this. She shuddered, though.

I pleasured my little girl. I made her feel good. This was incest. It was so wrong.

My son's cum dripped down my thighs from my pussy. More leaked out of my asshole. I shuddered as I licked my daughter. My tongue penetrated her folds. She was no virgin. Only eighteen, and blackmailing her mother.

I had failed her someone. That was clear.

I couldn't stop licking her, though. I had to keep going. My tongue had a mind of its own. I stroked through her petals. I licked at her snatch with all that I could. It was just a wonderful thing to do. I feasted on her with all that I had.

She gasped and moaned, her head tossing from side to side. She gasped and moaned as my tongue stroked over her bud. I licked her little clit. She whimpered as I did that. I had to make her cum fast. I attacked it.

"Oh, Mommy, you're such an eager dyke!" she gasped. "I love it!"

She squirmed there as she rose and rose toward her orgasm. At least I hoped. The taste of her pussy was fine, but I just really wanted her to feel good so she wouldn't tell everyone how I fucked my son. How I was his mommy-slut.

I suckled on my daughter's clit. I nibbled on her with my bud. She squeezed her thighs around my head. She held me to her bud, gasping and moaning. Britney trembled there, her face twisting with her delight. She looked so close to cumming.

So near to bursting.

She whimpered and moaned as she rose and rose toward her climax. She gasped out her delight. Her pussy cream gushed out of her snatch. She drowned me in her sweet juices. I licked and lapped at her with all that I had.

"Oh, you dyke-mommy!" Britney gasped. "Ooh, ooh, that's so good! That's just amazing. You're such a whore! I love it!"

I licked up her cream. I lapped up everything gushing out of my daughter's mouth, feeling like such a slut. I was a whore for devouring my daughter's pussy cream and fucking my son. A cheating wife, but my son's cock was so amazing.

Britney shuddered through her climax. Her little tits jiggled. My tongue stroked through her folds as she moaned one last time. She collapsed, panting. Her thighs relaxed around my head. I lifted my face from her pussy.

"Oh, Mommy," she purred and sat up. She cupped my face and planted her mouth right on mine.

I shuddered as she thrust her tongue into my mouth. She swirled around in me before breaking the kiss. She rolled off my bed, leaving me kneeling there. She hummed as she collected her clothes and headed out naked.

"Now what?" I asked.

"Make sure you do things with my brother and tape it," she said. "Oh, and after Dad falls asleep, sneak into my room and munch on my cunt. If I'm sleeping, you better wake me up with that tongue licking my snatch."

"Okay," I said, swallowing. I glanced at the clock. My husband would be home from work soon. I had to get cleaned up.

* * *

Ryan Mitchel

I woke up feeling great after Mom ambushed me. I don't know what got into her, but I loved it. I was glad she was jealous of her sister. I had to use that tomorrow. I bet I could drive Britney out of the house, then it would be Mom and me.

And Aunt Mindy.

I dressed and headed downstairs. Dad was watching TV, home from work. He grunted to me and sipped at his bear. Mom was cooking in the kitchen. She glanced at me, her cheeks blushing bright. She wore a pair of shorts and a tank top.

I boldly put my hand on her ass and said, "Get Britney out of the house. I want to fuck you and Aunt Mindy together. I'll call her over and give her a big surprise."

"Your father's home," she whimpered as I squeezed her rump.

"So he is," I said and kneaded her ass.

"And your sister," she added.

Speak the brat's name, and she appeared. I heard her coming down the stairs and let go of Mom's ass. I headed for the fridge to grab a Pepsi. I pulled out the can and turned around my sister skipped into the kitchen. Mom stiffened.

"Hey, Brits," I said.

"Don't call me that," she hissed and glared at me. "That's not my name. It's Britney."

"Sorry, sorry," I said. "Don't PMS on me." I cracked open the can and took a sip. "What are you doing tomorrow? Hanging around the house so I can pester you?"

"Going over to our cousin's," she said. "We have things to talk about." She glared at me. "You're in the way. I need to get a drink."

I stepped out of the way, loving what she said. I pulled out my phone and texted Aunt Mindy. "Mom's out of the house tomorrow and Britney's coming over to hang with your daughter. You better be here ten minutes after Britney gets to your house, or I will spank your ass so hard you can't sit down for a week, slut!"

"I'll be there," she sent. A minute later, she flashed me a shot of her from above where she tugged the neckline of her blouse open enough to reveal her big, braless tits. Her red hair framed her face. It was captioned, "I'll give you a big titty fuck with the girls."

I smiled as Britney headed off. I held out my phone to Mom. "Tomorrow, things are going to be wild. You ready to eat your first pussy?"

Mom blushed to her ears. "Yes."

I squeezed her rump. "That's good."

I could not wait for tomorrow. I moved away from Mom, sipping my Pepsi, and headed up to my room to play video games until dinner. I was the man of the house now. Dad was just some fat slob who wasn't paying attention. Just like Uncle Derrick.

* * *

Carol Mitchel

The door closed. Britney was heading off to my sister's house.

"Naked," My son ordered, already ripping off his tank top and shoving down his shorts. His big dick popped out.

I shuddered and pulled off my own tank top. I hadn't worn a bra or panties. My daughter knew—she told me that she wanted it filmed—but pretended she didn't around her brother. I had done as she asked last night. I had eaten her pussy and woken her up.

I had told her all about this. Weirdly, she seemed to know about it.

I shoved down my shorts as my son set up the camera. He aimed it right into the middle of the living room floor. He grinned at me as I finished getting naked. He pointed to the floor. He wanted me to kneel before the camera.

I did. Facing it.

My big boobs swayed. He would film the entire debauched threesome. I dripped with juices as I dropped to my knees before it. This wave of heat swept through me. I couldn't believe this was happening. I was about to be fucked so hard by my son.

He would just ram his dick into me and churn me up. I groaned as he nuzzled into me. I looked up at the camera and smiled, eager for it. If I had to keep licking my daughter's pussy to get this delight, I would. I was a slut for my son. An abject whore for him.

"That's right, smile for the camera, Mommy-slut!" he growled. "Beg me for my dick."

"Please please, Ryan, fuck my whore-cunt!" I moaned, the words making me feel like such a cheating slut. My pussy burned hotter. "Your daddy's dick is so small. I need a real cock to fuck me! A real man to fill me up and make me cum!"

"Yes, you do," he growled and rammed into me.

I shuddered as he did that. His dick reached to my cervix while his nuts slapped into my bush. My autumn hair swung around my face as he drew back. He plunged back into me, eager to fuck me. My son churned me up. He thrust into me with that big dick.

I loved it so much. I wanted him to just make me cum.

I wiggled my hips from side to side as he thrust into me. I moaned like a whore for the camera, reveling in the incestuous plunge of my son's big dick into my twat. I loved how he thrust into me. It was just amazing to have him do that. I quivered in delight, enjoying this so much.

"Yes, yes, yes," my son growled as he plunged to the hilt in my naughty cunt. "Such a slutty pussy, Mommy! You have a whore's cunt!"

"I'm only your whore," I moaned. "You own me. Yes, yes, your big dick owns my cunt! Fill me with your seed!"

"Fuck," he growled and gripped my hips. He pounced on me, my tits swaying fast. My butt-cheeks rippled from the impact. He knew what he was doing to me. I groaned, rising and rising toward my orgasm. "You are such a slut, Mommy!

I stared into the camera, moaning like a whore as my son fucked me hard. His taboo cock filled my pussy up again and again. I squeezed down on him, wanting all that cum to spurt into me. I craved that so much. I ached for him to fill me up with all his spunk.

I rocked back and forth as he fucked me. He plowed into my pussy again and again. I squeezed my snatch down on him. I held him tight as he plowed into me with all that he had. He churned me up with that wonderful cock of his.

I whimpered as my son fucked me with force. My boobs swayed beneath me. I stared at the camera, my cunt squeezing down on his dick. He grunted, pounding me hard and fast. He wanted to cum in me before my sister arrived.

"Mom," he growled. "Yes, yes, that hot cunt is so tight! I'm going to flood your womb with my seed! I'm going to breed my mother!"

"Breed me!" I moaned, my entire body quivering with such delight. I wanted this so badly. I was such a wanton slut. "Please, please breed me!"

He grunted as he fucked me over and over again. He pounded me with all that he had. It was so hot having him burying into me like that. I shuddered, savoring the pleasure rushing through me. I wiggled my hips back and forth as he pounded me.

My butt-cheeks jiggled from the impact of my son's crotch into my rump. I whimpered, my pussy melting around his dick. My orgasm built and built. I rose toward my orgasm. I would have a huge climax. I couldn't wait for that pleasure to erupt in me.

For the rapture to flood out of me. It would be so intense. Just so wild having that huge dick fucking me. I groaned, hurtling toward my orgasm. I was so close to it. Just so near to that bursting point. I whimpered, wanting it so badly.

"I'm going to cum on my son's big dick!" I howled.

"Yes, you are!" he snarled, burying into me. "You're such a whore, Mom!"

"I am! Breed me! Breed your whore-mommy!"

I hurtled toward my orgasm at saying those words. I shuddered as he fucked me with force. He buried into me with such passion. I couldn't take any more of this. It was too much. He plunged to the hilt in me. I loved that so much. It was just amazing.

I climaxed.

I squealed out in wordless rapture, my cunt spasming around my son's dick. It was so delicious. He rammed into me, his nuts slapping into my bush. My pussy suckled at my son's taboo cock. I just wanted his cum to spurt into me.

"Shit!" he growled.

His cum spurted into my pussy.

My son's cum flooded me. I gasped in delight as he pumped blast after blast of cum into my pussy. I loved it so much. It was just incredible to have all that spunk filling me up. My eyes rolled back in my head.

"Yes, yes, breed your mommy!" I gasped, my pussy writhing around his dick.

I worked out every drop of cum that he had. He grunted as he flooded me with so much of it. He filled me up with every drop of his jizz. I wiggled my hips, stirring my cunt around his dick. I loved this moment so much.

I felt so good, my big boobs swaying beneath me. I groaned, my face twisting with this delight. It was just an incredible moment. I panted, my entire body quivering with the need flooding through me. I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest.

It was just an incredible delight. A wave of rapture washed through me. A smile spread on my lips. I felt so good. It was just an amazing moment. My orgasm crested in me as I had all his cum in me. I shuddered as he ripped out of me.

"Get out of sight," he said.

My whore-sister would be here soon. I just hoped her daughter didn't know how much of a slut she was. Danni was such a good girl, not like the manipulative blackmailer that Britney turned out to be. I clamped my pussy tight to hold in the cum and darted into the kitchen.

This would be so naughty. I was about to have a threesome with my slutty sister and my amazing son. I was such a wicked woman.

* * *

Mindy Rogers

"Have fun, girls," I said as I headed out the door. Britney had just arrived, so I had to skedaddle to my sister's house.

"Buy, Aunt Mindy," said Britney with such an innocent smile on her lips. "Have fun sunbathing."

"Yes, yes, Mom," purred my mistress, that wicked gleam in her eyes. "Your tan is fading. Got to keep that base up."

"Right," I said, knowing she would want this filmed to watch. My pussy ached from the morning fucking with the strap-on. It just wasn't the same as it was with my nephew's cock.

Britney was a sweet girl. I just hoped my evil daughter didn't corrupt her. I hurried to my car and hopped in. I barely buckled up before I was backing down the driveway. Fast. I almost hit a passing car. I whipped out and drove behind him.

So slow.

Luckily, he went left. I went right and stepped on it. My wet pussy soaked my thighs as I drove. My big boobs bounced in my red sundress. I had nothing on beneath. I would be naked in moments when I walked through the door.

I took a hard turn and barely slowed enough for a speed bump. I shuddered as I took another turn, driving through the annoying housing development my sister and her family lived in. I turned the corner and reached the house.

I pulled into the driveway and barely remembered to turn off the car before hopping out. My pussy was so wet. I was just so eager for my nephew. I raced up to the front door. I didn't bother ringing the doorbell. I was family.

I threw it open.

My nephew stood there naked, his cock thrusting out before him. Had he prelubed to fuck my ass? His dick looked wet. He then raised his hand. He had a blindfold. I shuddered and glanced at the camera setup.

"Oh, my, we're playing naughty games," I purred and ripped my sundress off. My red hair fluttered around my face. "Mmm, whatever you want, Ryan."

"On your back, slut," he said as I took the blindfold from him. "And no peeking."

"Of course not," I said and pulled on the sleeping mask blindfold. The world grew dark. I moved a few feet and stretched out where I thought a good spot would be. "Mmm, I am so eager for my surprises. What is it?"

"You'll see," he said. He was between my thighs. I spread them wider. "Very, very nice. Freshly shaved."

"Yes, Master, for you," I lied. My daughter shaved me this morning before fucking me with the strap-on. She liked me silky smooth.

He shoved a pillow beneath my ass, raising me. I shuddered as his cock nuzzled into my silky-smooth vulva. A shiver ran through me. I loved the feel of his dick against me. This was the only man I wanted fucking me.

The only one in the world.

He thrust his cock into me. My big boobs bounced and heaved. I shuddered on my back as the pleasure raced over me. It was just so delightful to have him in me. I clamped my cunt down on him as I heard something.

"Is there someone else here?" I asked.

"Yep," he said, "My girlfriend. I filled her pussy with cum. You're going to lick it clean."

"Oh, yum," I moaned. I had started to like eating my daughter's cunt. Well, I was getting used to it. But eating his girlfriend's cunt full of cum. That was something I craved. "This will make one hot video."

"Yep," he said, his cock twitching in me.

The mysterious girlfriend straddled me. Her knees rubbed on the side of my face. A drop of cum splashed on my upper lip. I licked it, tasting his salty jizz and the spicy flavor of pussy. Then a thick bush engulfed my face. Sloppy cuntlips kissed my mouth.

I licked at her folds, gathering the cum that spilled out of her. That was nice. It was so much better eating this pussy than my daughter's. I think I would enjoy it more than Danni's twat without the cum because my nephew wanted me to eat it.

I would do anything for him and that big dick in my pussy.

"That's it, Aunt Mindy," he said, his hands kneading my tits. "Eat all that cum out of that pussy. Good, right?"

"So good, Master," I moaned. "Your girlfriend has a delicious cunt. And thick pussy lips. She's an older woman."

"Yeah," he said. "I have a thing for mothers."

I laughed as he drew back his cock. My delight turned into pleasure. It was so wonderful having that big dick massaging me. He buried back into my snatch. His nuts slapped into my taint. I groaned and licked up more of his cum out of the woman's pussy.

She tasted so good. That spicy delight was better than my daughters. I wasn't being made to do this. I wanted to. It was so much better to be on board with the debauchery. I licked and lapped at her cunt, feasting on her with all that I had.

It was a joy to devour her. She groaned as she squirmed on me, her pussy smearing on my lips. She tasted so damn good mixed with his cum. She moaned her pleasure as my nephew hammered my cunt. He fucked me with passion.

"God, this is hot," he growled.

"So hot," I moaned, loving every second of this.

He churned me up with that big dick. He plowed into me with all that he had. I savored that wonderful dick burying into me. I squeezed my cunt down on him, enjoying this delight. It was just an awesome moment.

He plunged into me again and again. He fucked me with all that he had. I loved it so much. I savored this delight. It was just a treat to have him burying into me. I quivered in delight, loving how he fucked me.

"Mmm," I purred. "That's so good."

My tongue flicked through my fellow MILF's snatch. It was so much fun to lick the cum out of her pussy. I stroked through her folds, enjoying the spicy flavor of her cunt. She squirmed on me. Her hips wiggled back and forth, soaking me in her juices and his cum.

But there was less of his cum.

I had to explore around in her.

This was so much fun. I enjoyed my first experience eating a creampie. I plunged into her cunt and swirled around in her, loving how she groaned on me. She trembled, her butt-cheeks clenching and relaxing. This was so hot. Especially with my nephew's big dick pumping away at me.

I wiggled around in her and found more of that salty cum in her spicy depths. She moaned as I did that. I wished I could see, but it was so hot imagining if she was a blonde. A brunette. What if she was Black? That would be hot.

I loved the taste though. The experience. It was all just so amazing.

I flicked around in hers, savoring how she squirmed on me. She moaned and trembled on me. Ryan hammered me hard and fast. He buried into me with all that he had. I loved that so much. I quivered, my cunt clamping down on him. It was just enjoyable to have him pounding me.

I quivered in delight as he thrust into me. It was just so amazing to have him pounding my cunt as I licked out more of his cum. I plunged my snatch into the mysterious MILF's twat. She whimpered as I did that. I swirled around in her, stroking her silky walls, and found all his cum.

I pulled it out of her twat. I loved scooping it out of her. It was just a wonderful moment.

"Yes, yes, yes," my nephew grunted. "That's it, Aunt Mindy! Eat her cunt! Make her cum!"

"Mmm," the mysterious MILF moaned.

I plunged my tongue into her pussy to find more of the cum, savoring the spicy flavor of her twat. Her bush tickled my lips as I danced around in her. She moaned as she squirmed on me. It was so nice to hear her make that sound as I wiggled about in her.

"Oh, yes, yes," she moaned as she squirmed on me.

"Oh, my, that's so good," growled Ryan. "That's just amazing to watch. Make her cum, Aunt Mindy!"

"It is amazing" I moaned in complete agreement.

I flicked my tongue into her snatch. It was a glorious treat to dance around in her. She squirmed on me, My pussy clenched down on my nephew's cock. He fucked me so hard. I rose toward my orgasm. I would burst into ecstasy in just a moment. I couldn't wait for that delight. He churned me up with that massive cock.

I shuddered, savoring the way he fucked me. He pounded me hard and fast. I loved it. My entire pussy melted around his dick. I hurtled toward my climax. I was so close to bursting on him. I wiggled my tongue around in the mysterious woman's pussy.

No more cum.

She squealed when I attacked her clit. I stroked my tongue over it. She squirmed more on my face, her bush tickling my lips and nose. She groaned louder. There was something so familiar about her force. I suckled on her clit.

She climaxed.

Her spicy juices gushed out. I moaned as I drowned in her pussy juices, my nephew's dick burying to the hilt in my cunt. The pleasure burst in me. I climaxed on him. The rapture surged through me as my climax swept through my body.

I gasped out in delight, my cunt spasming around his cock. It felt so amazing to have that bliss sweeping through me. I shuddered through all that ecstasy. My nephew groaned and buried to the hilt in me. His cock erupted.

"Ryan!" I moaned into the woman's pussy, his cum spurting into my pussy.

My cunt writhed around his dick as I shuddered on my back. it was just so wild to have all this pleasure rushing through me. Stars flashed across my vision. They were incredible to feel. I loved the pleasure rushing through me.

I groaned, my cunt writhing around that big dick. I suckled at him as the pleasure swept over me. Stars flashed over my vision. It was amazing to have this bliss devouring me. I licked at her pussy, gathering up her juices as he spurted into me.

The woman slid off me, panting.

"Can I take off the blindfold?" I whimpered as Ryan fired more and more of his cum into my snatch.

"Nope," he said as he fired the last of his cum in me. "I want you two to kiss. First, sit up."

He ripped his dick out of my cunt. I shuddered and sat up. I turned around on my knees. The strange woman cupped my face. I trembled as she leaned forward. Her breath washed over me before our lips met in a kiss.

It was steamy. Hot. She thrust her tongue past my lips. I whimpered, making out with this mysterious MILF. It was so wild to this I was just so happy to share this moment with her. My heart pounded in my chest.

Her hands slid down to cup my large breasts. I slid down and found heavy tits. She was a MILF. I squeezed those big knockers as our tongues danced together. I reveled in this lesbian kiss as my son's cum dripped out of me.

"Mmm, now lean back and let her eat you out," said Ryan. "I'm going to bugger her."

"Sure," I purred and leaned back on my elbows. The woman squeezed my tits then slid her hands down my firm stomach. "Ooh, this is so wild."

His cum leaked out of me. That felt so wicked. I shivered as she leaned down and nuzzled into my pussy. She found the folds of my cunt and licked me. A wave of heat rushed through me at her stroke. She had such a wanton touch.

I loved the way she slowly stroked through my pussy. She was enjoying the taste boyfriend's cum leaking out of my pussy. It was something she gloried in. She reveled in that delight. I enjoyed every second of sliding her tongue through my flesh.

"Oh!" she gasped.

"What?" I whimpered as she licked me again.

"I'm sodomizing her," Ryan said with such strength in his voice.

The MILF moaned into my cunt as he drilled against her. I pictured her with her face buried down in my cunt and her ass thrust up in the air to be sodomized. Her tongue stroked up through my folds, gathering up more of his salty cum. She whimpered louder then gasped.

He groaned. I knew penetrated her asshole and sank into her bowels. That was just such a wicked moment. I was dying to see who it was. Just dying. Her tongue stroked up through my folds again, my big boobs jiggling.

"Damn," he groaned as he enjoyed her asshole. "That is a tight asshole. Tighter than yours, Aunt Mindy."

"Mmm, she must not be as big of a slut as me," I purred.

"No, but she's learning," he said with such strength. "Oh, yes, she is learning to be a big slut."

The woman moaned into my pussy and thrust her tongue into me. I groaned as she wiggled about in me, searching for his cum. She sent such delight rushing through me. It was a beautiful thing to experience. I loved it so much as she gathered up his spunk in me.

She plunged into my twat again and again as I listened to the flesh slaps. My nephew ass-fucked her hard. Fast. He churned up her asshole as she swirled her tongue around in my snatch. She searched for every drop of his cum.

I groaned, my orgasm swelling in me as that naughty tongue exploring around in me and those soft, feminine lips. I loved her licking me clean. It was so much better doing lesbian stuff at my nephew's command then my daughter's blackmail.

"Oh, yes, yes, lick me clean," I moaned, savoring that tongue swirling around in me.

"Every drop," grunted Ryan as he ass-fucked her. He must be enjoying her tight anal sheath.

From how she moaned into my cunt, she enjoyed his big dick sodomizing her. It wasn't her first time taking him. It was so hot that he had become such a stud. I was so turned on by this moment. My entire body quivered with the delight of it.

He churned up her asshole. He fucked her with force. He pounded her with all that he had. It was so hot to hear as she swirled her tongue around in my cunt. I groaned, glorying in that wonderful tongue in me.

She flicked up to my clit.

"Yes!" I gasped, both from the pleasure and from knowing she had licked me clean.

She tongued my clit as he fucked her hard and fast. He buried into her anal sheath with force. With hard strokes. It was so delicious to hear. I loved it. My entire body quivered with delight. It was a blast to have all this pleasure sweeping through me.

My orgasm built and built as she nibbled on my clit. She suckled on me. She didn't have my daughter's skill. This was a woman just lost to her lust, wanting to devour me as her boyfriend fucked her asshole hard.

"Oh, that's it," I whimpered as she nursed on me. "I'm going to drown you, honey!"

"Drown the slut!" grunted Ryan. "Fuck, this is so hot!"

I moaned my agreement, the woman nibbling on my clit with her soft lips. That was too much. I threw back my head and cried out in rapture. It was just wondrous to have all this delight sweeping through me. Just amazing.

Yes, yes, it was just so amazing to have all this pleasure sweeping through me. I drowned her as she moaned into my pussy. He slammed into her asshole with loud grunts. She gasped into my pussy and squealed.

She was cumming. That was so hot.

"Fuck!" growled my nephew. His crotch smacked into her ass. "Yes!"

I knew he dumped his cum into her pussy. Her tongue licked and lapped at me. It was an incredible moment to have that tongue stroking through my folds. Just a wonderful moment to have all that pleasure rushing through me.

I groaned through the ecstasy, my body bucking. The heat drowned my mind. It was such a beautiful moment. I groaned through the rapture. She licked up my cream as my nephew filled her to the brim with his cum.

He pumped her asshole full of his jizz. Just every last drop of cum that he had in his nuts. That was so hot to hear. I panted, my boobs rising and falling. He groaned out his bliss one more time and panted with satiated delight. He had run dry of that load.

He was young.

A stud.

The woman purred and rose. She cupped my face. Her big boobs pressed into mine as she kissed me with lips tasting of my tangy pussy. I thrust my tongue into her lips, savoring this moment with her. It was such a wild treat.

Our nipples brushed. I wrapped my arm around her neck and kissed her with passion. I loved the taste of my cunt on her lips. It was a wonderful moment. She whimpered into the kiss, our tongues dancing. I loved this.

"God, that is hot," groaned my nephew. "So glad you had the idea to record this, Aunt Mindy."

I broke the kiss. "When do I get to see who the mystery woman is?"

"Now. Remove the blindfold, you naughty slut."

I shuddered, closing my eyes as the blindfold was lifted off my head. I quivered here, my heart racing. I couldn't believe this was happening. I was almost scared to open my eyes. I took a deep breath and did it, staring into...

My sister's green eyes.

"Holy shit!" I gasped as Carol blushed to her auburn roots. She looked down, her lips gleaming with my pussy cream. "Holy fucking shit! Mrs. High and Mighty herself is fucking her son! Wow, I can't believe it. I can't believe it at all."

"Neither could I," I said to Ryan. "She caught us, apparently, and was so horny that after you left yesterday, she barged naked into my room, yanked down my shorts, and suckled my dick."

"Wow," I said, staring at Carol. "You really..."

Carol nodded. "Um, you should be more careful who you send those videos you're making. You sent them to the wrong person. Not to your friend."

"What?" Ryan asked. "I did? Well, I sent the links to Aunt Mindy. You got them all."

"Yes," I said, my heart quivering. Wait, my sister had seen those? I had shared them with my daughter, of course. Why would Ryan email them on accident to his mother, too? I supposed that made sense.

"I really didn't think I had, but..." Ryan stared at me. "I sent them to you?"

"Your sister," she said then blushed. "She showed me. And I... I..."

"Wow," he said. "My sister, huh? Little Brit." He slid his hands through both of our hair. "That can be for later. For now, suck my dick clean of your ass, Mommy. Both you."

"Right, right," I said, my mind spinning. Wait, her daughter had shown the video to her? And her daughter was over at my house right now giving us the space to do this. Her daughter, who was best friends with her cousin.

My daughter.

Was Britney not the innocent girl I thought her to be? My daughter must have corrupted that poor thing. How was Danni blackmailing her? I wanted to bring this up, but that could wait. My nephew ordered us both to suck his dick clean.

And my sister and I both leaned forward together to do that. We were both this strong, young man's slut. It felt so right to finally be on the same page as my sister with something. Who would have thought it would be submitting to her son as his submissive MILF-slaves?

I kissed the base of my nephew's dirty dick. The sour flavor of my sister's asshole suffused his cock. This was so wild. Our tongues licked up his shaft together. We reached the pinnacle of his dick and slid our tongues over the crown.

He groaned as pleasure must have just shot down his cock.

"Mmm, that's such a dirty flavor, isn't it, Carol?" I purred.

"Yes," she moaned. "I feel like such a wanton whore for doing this."

"You are."

Ryan laughed as we both licked up his shaft again. I savored the sour flavor of my sister's asshole. This was so wild. Our tongues climbed up his cock to the pinnacle. I flicked over his crown and gathered up the salty precum before my lips met my sister's.

I kissed her. We both groaned, sharing that earthy flavor as Ryan stared down at us. It was so wild to share him with each other. My heart pounded in my chest as I knelt here. I loved this so much. I was so glad we were doing this.

We broke the kiss. I swallowed his dirty dick. He groaned as I suckled on him. My sister gasped in outrage. I grinned around her son's cock and suckled hard on him. He groaned, his precum spilling over my crown. That was so wicked.

"You naughty slut," gasped my sister. "He's my son!"

I popped my mouth off and cooed, "And I wanted to taste you on him. Really love that incestuous and dirty flavor. My sister let her son fuck her in the ass." I shook my head, smiling. "I can't believe it."

"I just love being his slut," she moaned and swallowed his cock.

Ryan grinned from ear to ear. He got off on his mother and me being his sluts. I just wished my horrid daughter wasn't blackmailing me. I could almost let her tell my husband. Hell, I had Ryan. Let them. Carlo and I would be happy sharing Ryan. He was a good lad.

I might even be pregnant with his child. His mother, too. We both made our husbands get the snip.

Carol bobbed her head, sucking with hunger on her son. She wanted his cum spurting over her face. I could tell just how eager she was for it. My pussy clenched at how hot it would be to be covered in her son's cum.

My nephew was so sexy. He grinned down at us as his mother worked her lips up and down his dick. She polished his pole. I hoped she saved me some. I was hungry for his cum spurting for his cock and splahing on our faces. Just so ready for that.

It would be wild.

She popped her mouth off and moaned, "I don't want to leave you out since you're such a big ho-bag slut for my son!"

"Such a big ho-bag slut!" I squealed. That was an insult I hadn't heard since we were Ryan's age.

I swallowed his cock. My lips slid over him. This was just so wild to swallow his cock. I sealed my mouth around his dick and nursed on him. He groaned as I suckled on him like that. His face contorted with delight.

"Wow, Aunt Mindy," he groaned. "Shit, she is a big ho-bag."

I winked at him as I suckled hard, tasting some of my sister's ass on his cock. That sour musk was nice. There would be more down his shaft. I really had to show off my slut credentials. I was the wanton one in the family.

I slid my mouth down and down his cock. His tip hit the back of my throat. I gurgled for a moment then swallowed his cock. He groaned as he sank down my gullet. I moaned to massage him with my vocal cords.

"You're deep-throating him?" gasped my sister, my lips sliding down his cock. The sour flavor of her asshole soared again. "You show off!"

I was such a show-off.

"Damn," Ryan groaned as I slid down and down until I nuzzled my lips into his bush. I took all of my nephew's dick while his mother watched on. "I can't wait for you to do this, Mom."

"I will," the slutty mommy moaned. Such a copycat. I fuck her son, so she has to. I deep-throat her son, so she has to prove she's a cock-guzzling champ.

I slid my lips slowly back up his cock, breathing through my nose. He groaned as I did that. The crown of his cock slipped out of my gullet. I swirled my tongue around him. He groaned as I did that, a big smile on his lips.

I suckled on him, my boobs bouncing as I worked my mouth up and down his cock. I loved this taste. It was so exciting to do this for him. I flicked my tongue around his spongy tip. He threw back his head, moaning in delight.

I popped my lips off. My sister engulfed her son. She slid her lips down him and gurgled. She choked then slid back up. She tried again, but she didn't know how to do it. She huffed and just suckled on him.

"I'll show you how," I told my sister. "Just concentrate on making him cum."

Carol moaned in agreement. She suckled hard on her son's dick. She worked her mouth up and down him, slurping on him. Drool ran down her chin as she worshiped him. This was so hot. I was so ready for him to cum. He groaned, his face twisting in delight.

He was close.

"I'm going to cum!" he gasped.

Carol ripped her mouth off his cock and pressed her cheek against mine, moaning, "Cum on our faces, honey!"

"Yes, yes, jizz all over us, Ryan!" I cried, my hand fisting his dick.

His cock pulsed in my hand. A moment later, his jizz erupted and sprayed all over our faces. Ryan painted his mother and me with his spunk. It was so hot to share this obscene moment with his mother. His cock erupted again and again.

The heat shot through me. It was so wicked to have his seed painting our faces. I wanted to be fucked by him. To be eaten out by my sister again. All these wicked desires swept through me as he painted us with his cum.

"Fuck, that's hot!" he groaned.

"So hot!" my sister moaned. "We're your sluts, honey!"

"Yes!" moaned, my cunt on fire.

More and more of his cum splashed across our faces. He hosed us down with all that he had. It was just such a wonderful moment feeling his cum spilling over our features. I shuddered, my big boobs jiggling as he painted us in his cum.

He groaned as his cock erupted one more time.

I shuddered and turned, kissing my sister with jizz dripping down my face. Our lips melted together. We passed the cum back and forth. A wave of heat shot through me. It was so wild to make out it her like this.

"Damn," he said.

We shoveled his cum back and forth. We traded it to each other as he stood over us, so strong and handsome. My cunt clenched and relaxed. I loved this so much. It was a wild moment. He grinned at us as we passed his jizz back and forth.

"You two are such sluts," he growled. "I love it. Only... How did you see the videos I made with Aunt Mindy?"

My sister broke the kiss. Yes, how had she seen it?

"Oh, you accidentally emailed them to your sister," Carol said, squirming. "Um, she showed them to me."

"Wait," I said, staring at her. "Really?"

"No, I did not," said Ryan. He marched to his phone and opened it. "Yeah, I only sent the link to you, Aunt Mindy. Who did you share them with?"

My head fell. "My... my daughter is blackmailing me. She found out about our affair and made me film them so she could have more evidence. She must have given them to Britney."

"Your daughter is blackmailing you, too!" gasped Carol.

To be continued...

Chapter 175: Chapter 175. Disciplining the Lezzie Brats (HOT AUNT'S INNOCENT REQUEST) •THE END•

Britney Mitchel

My cousin pressed the tip of the vibrator against my pussy lips and thrust into me.

I gasped as that wonderful, buzzing shaft plunged into my cunt. The yummy rod massaged my twat from the inside. I was so glad that my cousin had seduced me into lesbianism. Danni had licked my pussy the night of my eighteenth birthday. A year older than me, she was skilled at it.

I had fallen in love with lesbianism and her.

She gripped my hips, the vibrating dildo strapped to her waist. The base massaged her clit as she drew back. She moaned out her delight, holding my hips. Right now, our mothers were having a threesome with my creepy brother. They would film it and give us all the blackmail material we needed.

My brother would be kicked out of the house or our mothers would accuse him or rape. Then Mom and Aunt Mindy would be our personal sex slaves. We'd get them to divorce our fathers. We'd all live together off the proceeds of the divorce and have wild, incestuous, lesbian sex.

It was all thanks to Aunt Mindy being a big whore and fucking my creepy brother. I had come home and caught them. I fled to Danni and we came up with our plan. We were in the final stages. My brother was having his fun now, but the dork wouldn't know what hit him.

"Yes, yes, yes," I gasped as Danni fucked me so hard with the vibrator. "Ooh, ooh, when are we doing it!"

"This week!" she moaned. "It'll be the perfect time. We have it all."

"Yay!" I squealed, my cunt clamping down on that big, buzzing toy plunging in and out of me. It was so much better than a cock.

Or so I believed. I mean, eww. I was a lezzie slut. Why would I want a real dick in me?

Danni pumped away at me hard and fast. The vibrator melted my pussy. I swelled toward my orgasm. I would have a huge one. A big climax would burst through me. I couldn't wait for all that pleasure to sweep through me.

I squeezed my pussy down on the dildo, loving every last second of it. She churned me up with such force. I gasped, my small boobs quivering. My pigtails swayed around my face. I ran my tongue over my braces, loving the feel of them on my teeth.

For over a year, Danni and I had been lovers. A year of lesbian incest and secret trysts. We always had slumber parties. Our parents had no idea the naughty things we did. Anal beads. Double-headed dildos. Spanking. We had so much fun together.

And with our mothers as our sex slaves, we would have even more fun.

"Oh, oh, I have a butt plug coming in," Danni moaned. "I'm going to shove it up my mom's ass. And I bought a twin."

"Yes, yes, Mommy's tight ass needs to be loosened up," I groaned, my entire body quivering. My orgasm built faster and faster. I hurtled toward it. "Keep fucking me, Danni!"

"Ooh, cum on my girl-cock, Britney!"

She slammed that wonderful "girl-cock" into me. The vibrator churned me up. I loved every second of it. This was the best. Just a wonderful moment. She plunged the dildo deep and hard into me. The buzzing shaft massaged me.

I shuddered, hurtling closer and closer to cumming. The bed creaked. Or was that the door? I shuddered, just so enraptured in this pleasure sweeping through me. I whimpered as she slammed into me hard, our flesh slapping together.

Was that a footstep?

The door flung open. I gasped to see Mom and Aunt Mindy there naked and marching into the room, their faces both angry, their tits bouncing before them. Mom's were pale while Aunt Mindy's were all tan. Fear rushed through me as...

My big brother entered. Ryan stood there naked, his cock hard, a cocky grin on his lips. "Hey, Brit and Danni!"

"Don't call her that!" hissed Danni as I snarled, "Don't call me Brit!"

Danni ripped her vibrator out of my cunt and spun around to face our mothers. She stood from the bed and planted her hands on her hips, glaring at them. "We are going to send all the videos of you fucking Ryan to Dad and Uncle Fred! You two are going to kick Ryan out of the house because he was molesting you two. That's what you'll tell your husbands. I want him gone by the end of the day. You're ours!"

"And the proof are on these phones?" Mom said, her red hair framing her face. She picked up the two cell phones lying on my desk.

My blood ran cold.

"Give that back!" Danni hissed.

"Y-yeah," I squeaked as Mom and Aunt Mindy handed them to Ryan. "You'll tell Dad and Uncle Derrick that Ryan sexually assaulted you—that he raped you—or we'll destroy your marriage."

"How could we tell our husbands that Ryan raped us when he's our master," Mom moaned. She knelt down before my brother and kissed the side of his cock.

"Yes, yes," Aunt Mindy moaned and knelt on the other side, also smooching his dick. "Mmm, tell our husbands. We have Ryan. He owns us."

"What?" Danni gasped.

"No, no, you'll be divorced. Ruined!"

"Oh, honey, we're the women," said Aunt Mindy. "We'll lie and say your fathers beat us. We can destroy them in divorce. Without your proof..." She grinned. "You're on our cell phone plans. You know we have access to your devices. It's in the contract."

"Ryan told us about it. Showed us how to do it. We already have your passcodes. See." Aunt Mindy handed my phone to Mom who typed on it. Aunt Mindy did the same. They turned our phones to face us. They were unlocked. "Now, we just change the passcode like this."

"What!"

Danni rushed forward. Ryan stepped up and grabbed my cousin. He was strong. He seized both her hands and shoved her back on the bed to lie beside me. Our mothers were busy. They giggled as they... locked us out of our phones.

"That's the same code to my laptop!" Danni cried and thrashed in Ryan's grip.

"It is," said Aunt Mindy. "Aren't Apple products wonderful? I'm glad you wanted the best, honey. There, now you don't have access to the blackmail material, so we can work on your discipline."

"D-discipline?" I stammered.

"No!" Danni hissed as Ryan just threw her over her shoulder. "I won't! You two are our lezzie slaves! We own you!"

"Sweetheart," purred Aunt Mindy, "your cousin Ryan owns us. We're his sluts. His cock rules our pussies. We're probably pregnant with his children."

"I bet you will be soon," Mom said and marched to the bed. "Come with me right now, young lady!"

I wilted beneath her gaze. It was the reverse of yesterday when I had power over her. I nodded and slid off the bed, my head low. She smacked me on the ass. Mom actually spanked me. I yelped more in surprise than in pain as I followed Ryan out of the room.

"Brit and Danni, you two are going to learn who the man in the family is," said Ryan. "And it ain't your dad or mine. Those two guys neglected our mothers, but don't worry, I'm here to step up and take care of them. They are two slutty MILFs. They need cock."

"Yes," Mom and Aunt Mindy moaned together. As they walked behind me.

This could not be happening. Our perfect plan was crumbling before my very eyes. This was a nightmare. I pinched my cheek, but I didn't wake up. I shuddered as I shuffled down the stairs, following my brother as he carried the thrashing Danni.

My brother tossed Danni down in the center of the room. She spun around, but he caught her. He pushed her down to his knees. She opened her mouth. He rammed his cock past her lips. I gasped in shock as he held the sides of her head.

"That shut her up," he said. "Brit, kneel beside her. You two are going to suck my dick I'm going to cum on your faces."

"What?" I gasped.

My mom grabbed my ass and pinched it. Hard. I yelped in pain as she hissed, "Kneel, young lady. You are in so much trouble! Blackmailing me! Making me eat your cunt! You are going to be punished. Spanked!"

"Yes, Mommy!" I squeaked and dropped to my knees, tears beading in my eyes. My brother gripped the back of my head, too, pushing me next to my cousin. She didn't suck his cock, but she didn't get away.

She couldn't.

Our mothers moved in behind us. I shuddered as I knew what was coming. Was I really about to be spanked? I had never been spanked except by Danni, and that was just naughty fun. This was the real thing. They were kneeling behind us. I could feel them. They—

SMACK! SMACK!

I squealed in pain as our mothers spanked us both. Danni gasped around my big brother's cock. Ryan groaned, enjoying the gasp she made. That was so disgusting of him. I glared at him even as my ass burned from the—

SMACK! SMACK!

The spank burned across my butt-cheeks. I whimpered, the tears building. That really, really hurt. I wanted to escape, but I was being held in place by my big brother. He was so strong, his body lean and muscular. He grinned down at us.

SMACK! SMACK!

"You two little sluts are going to learn your place," he said.

SMACK! SMACK!

The pain blazed hot. I whimpered as Danni mewled around his cock. She looked so angry. I trembled, my ass hurting so—

SMACK! SMACK!

—much! I squealed at the heat blazing across my rump.

SMACK! SMACK!

I couldn't believe that my mother would do this to me.

SMACK! SMACK!

"Mommy!" I gasped.

"You nasty, little whore," she hissed, squeezing my burning rump. "Making me eat your cunt. I'm your mother!"

"You fucked Ryan!" I gasped.

"I wanted to fuck your brother."

SMACK!

This time, I was the only one spanked. I whimpered as the heat burned across my rump. My ass clenched.

"I wanted to fuck him so badly. Same with your aunt, but you two.."

SMACK!

This time, it was just Danni who was spanked.

"You made me into your whore, Danni!" snarled Aunt Mindy.

SMACK! SMACK!

The double spanks returned. My rump burned so hot.

"You humiliated me!" hissed Aunt Mindy. "Degraded me! You both planned to do wicked things to us."

SMACK! SMACK!

"Sorry! Sorry!" I whined.

Danni whimpered around my big brother's cock.

"You two are going to be Ryan's slaves," Aunt Mindy said.

SMACK! SMACK!

"Our sex slaves, too!" Mom added after they both spanked us. "And if you don't prove that you're good little girls, well, we'll find other ways to humiliate you."

"Maybe have all my friends gangbang you," said Ryan, his eyes sparkling with malicious glee. "I can't believe you two would do that to your mothers! Brit, you used our mother against her will! Danni, you're a fucking bitch! Now suck my dick, or you'll become our college's free use whores. Every guy we know will fuck you two!"

Danni squealed and started suckling. She nursed on my big brother's cock with wild abandon. Tears dripped down her eyes as she did. He groaned, his hand relaxing on my head. Pleasure crossed his face.

"That's it," Aunt Mindy cooed. "Mmm, you're just a good little slut, Danni. I know you. Once you get a dick in you, you'll be squealing in delight. Now share with your cousin. She has to suck her big brother's cock, too."

Danni popped her mouth off my brother's cock, panting. She still glared up at him, so angry, as she handed me his cock. I shuddered. I had sucked on a dildo before. This just had to be the same. I slid my lips over his spongy crown. The texture was so different and the taste.

He was warm.

And salty.

And throbby.

My eyes widened as he twitched in my mouth with his heartbeat. This was a real cock. My brother's cock. I was sucking on my brother's cock. This wave of heat ran through me. I couldn't believe this. It was so naughty of me to do this.

I swirled my tongue around him as he groaned. I tried not to enjoy this. I was a lesbian, right? Danni seduced me and showed me I was. She was my first kiss. The first person to touch my boobs and my pussy. To make me cum. I made her cum. She took my cherry with her dildo.

I had to be a lesbian, so... I didn't like this. I just had to do it. My big brother grinned down at me. He was taking such insufferable joy in me blowing him. That was just so disgusting of him. He shouldn't be happy about this. He shouldn't be all thrilled that I was sucking his dick.

"That's it, Brit," he said, using that infuriating nickname. "Now it's Danni's turn."

Danni's nostrils flared with her snort. She was so mad the he kept calling me Brits.

I slipped my lips off his cock. Danni swallowed him with such angry passion. He groaned as she bobbed her head. My eyes widened at the aggression of her blowjob. She worked her lips up and down him as she suckled noisily.

"My, my, what a little cock-sucking slut we have here," Aunt Mindy purred. "Mmm, my daughter is going to make your son pop."

"My little girl can suck dick just as well," Mom said. "Show us, Britney. Show us you're a good cocksucker, or..."

My rump clenched. It still burned from the spankings. "I'm a good cocksucker. Danni, let me blow him. I'll show them!"

Danni ripped her mouth off my brother's cock and gasped, "Britney!" There was such shock in her eyes, even betrayal, as I aggressively swallowed my brother's dick. "But..."

I suckled on him, my head working up and down him. I shuddered at the girth of him. He had such a big shaft that filled my mouth. My boobs jiggled as I suckled on him. I was really doing this. I was really blowing him. I shivered as I worked my mouth up and down his cock.

My cheeks hollowed with the force of my sucking. I swirled my tongue around him, the heat building and building in my pussy. I was so wet right now. I felt Danni's eyes on me as I blew my big brother so hard.

"What a little slut," Mom said. "But you have to share with your cousin."

"Yeah, slut!" Danni hissed.

I ripped my mouth off his cock and huffed in indignation. She called me a slut? When she was sucking on his dick like that? Her cheeks hollowed. Drool ran down her chin as he groaned with the pleasure that she gave him.

"Hussy!" I hissed. "Cock-sucking hussy!"

"She is," moaned Aunt Mindy. "I'm so proud of you, Danni. Suck your cousin's amazing dick. It's the best. Trust me. Your mother's a big whore, too."

"It's a better cock than your father's," Mom said. "I'm not the big slut my sister is. Mmm, he's going to cum all over your faces. Won't that be hot?"

I shuddered at those words. Danni moaned around his cock as Ryan groaned. He smiled down at us. I ran my tongue over the braces on my front teeth. My cousin popped her mouth off. I was such a slut to my big brother's cock. I showed her. I nursed on him with all that he had, his dick twitching in my mouth. He would jizz all over our faces.

We traded him back and forth, sucking on him while our mothers watched on and approved. Ryan groaned, rising toward his orgasm. He groaned, his dick throbbing in our hands. He was really going to erupt. Really going to spurt his cum all over us.

I shuddered as he smiled down at us. This was so wild. I shuddered as I suckled on him. Then Danni. Then it was my turn where I nursed with all my might on him. He groaned as I did that. Her head threw back as we traded him back and forth.

"I'm going to cum!" he roared.

"Jizz on our daughters' faces," Mom moaned.

"Yes, yes, all over them, Ryan," whimpered Aunt Mindy. "Show these sluts you own them!"

I found myself so eager for it as my brother growled. Danni fisted his dick. Then he erupted. His cum splashed over us. I gasped at the hot seed spraying over our faces. He grunted and groaned, pumping all that cum onto us.

"Yes, yes, yes," he growled. "That's so fucking good!"

"Big brother!" I whimpered.

"Yes!" Danni moaned.

He drenched us with his jizz. He coated us with this spunk. The warm, salty cum splashed on my lips. I tasted how good it was. I moaned, Mom quivering behind me. My big brother dumped more and more of his jizz onto us, panting. He shuddered erupting one more time.

Then Mom grabbed my head and spun me around. I gasped as she leaned back and yanked my head down to her pussy. My cum-covered face rubbed into her bush, smearing his jizz across her curls. I found the thick folds of her pussy.

"Fuck your bratty sister, honey!" Mom moaned, grinding my face against her spicy folds.

She tasted so good. I licked at Mommy's cunt. I feasted on the pussy that birthed me as my big brother pressed his cock against my twat. This wasn't my cousin's strap-on. This was a real dick that could cum in me and knock me up.

My brother thrust his dick into me. I moaned into Mommy's pussy as he filled me up. I groaned, my twat clamping down on him. I shuddered as his big dick slipped so deep into me. I groaned into Mommy's snatch.

It was just a wonderful treat. I wiggled my hips, stirring my cunt around his cock. It was just so amazing having my big brother's thick dick in me. This wasn't plastic or rubber. This was flesh and blood. A warm, living rod.

"Damn, Brit," he groaned. "That's tight and... Aunt Mindy, lick all that cum off your daughter's face."

"Mmm, you taste so good on her," purred Aunt Mindy. I heard the smacking of lips. Aunt Mindy and my cousin were kissing. They were trading my big brother's cum.

I tasted some of his cum as I licked at Mom's pussy. I had so much jizz on my face. I shuddered as he gripped my hips and drew back his dick. My pussy clenched down on him. I loved his girth in me. He felt so big and thick.

My big brother rammed back into me. His balls slapped into my clit. I gasped at that meaty impact. I never felt that before. That was so good. I whimpered in delight as my big brother fucked my cunt with his big dick.

"I love cock, Danni!" I squealed. "I'm not gay at all!"

"You're my fucking slut, Brit," Ryan growled. "Like Mom and Aunt Mindy!"

"God, yes," whimpered Mom. "I'm such his slut. Now lick my cunt, you bratty whore. Get that tongue in me. Oh, I love that. Yes, yes, that's so good!"

Her big boobs jiggled above my head as I feasted on her. My big brother fucked my cunt hard and fast. He buried into me with all that he had. It was just an incredible delight to have that huge cock ramming into me.

He churned me up with his dick. He buried into me with all that he had. I loved it so much. I wiggled my hips back and forth, savoring the way he fucked me. He pounded me with all that he had. I loved it so much.

"Oh, yes, yes," I moaned into Mommy's pussy. "I'm going to cum!"

"Oh, you better," Mommy moaned. "But make me cum, too!"

"Yes, Mommy!"

I latched onto her clit and suckled on her. I nibbled on her bud as my big brother's balls slapped into my sensitive nub. My pussy gripped his cock. I loved that so much. My pussy squeezed down on him as Danni and her mother fingered each other.

I nibbled on Mommy, my orgasm swelling faster and faster. My big brother churned me up with his big dick. He fucked me so hard with that mighty cock. I loved how he fucked me like that. He buried into me with all that he had.

It was so awesome feeling him do that. He buried into me again and again. It was just magnificent. He slammed that big dick into my pussy as I nibbled on Mommy's clit. She gasped out and threw back her head, her big boobs bouncing.

"Britney, honey!" Mommy squealed.

She drowned me in her spicy passion. I rubbed my face into her thick bush as my big brother buried his cock to the hilt in my pussy. My cunt clamped down on him. The friction set me off. I cried out in rapture.

"Big brother!" I howled into Mommy's pussy. My cunt writhed around him. The pleasure shot through me. It was just so good. Just so amazing. "Oh, big brother, that's so good!"

"Yes, yes, yes," he growled as he pumped his cum into my pussy. It was just so amazing to have him splashing all that cum into my pussy. My cunt rippled around his dick. "Fuck, yes!"

I loved having his jizz splashing into me. He could be breeding me. It was so wild having his jizz splashing against me. I loved it so much. I savored all that hot cum pouring into me. I whimpered through all my passion.

It was just amazing.

"Oh, big brother!" I whimpered as more and more of his cum pumped into my snatch. I rubbed my face into Mommy's thick bush. "Oh, wow, that's so good!"

"That's fucking right," he groaned and erupted into me one more time. He filled me up with all his cum. He ripped his cock out of me as my orgasm crested in me. "Your turn to get fucked, Danni."

"Oh, yes!" she gasped, cumming on her mother's fingers.

"Fuck her, Ryan!" whimpered Aunt Mindy, her boobs bouncing.

I purred and rubbed into Mommy's bush when she purred, "I'm going to lick your pussy clean of all that yummy cum. Mmm, your mommy loves licking your brother's cum out of cunts. I learned that today."

"I bet it's so yummy," I groaned, hoping for my turn to enjoy it.

* * *

Ryan Mitchel

Mom pushed down Britney and started to eat out her shaved cunt. My aunt and cousin were both panting, their fingers sliding out of each other's pussies. They suckled on them as I grinned at them. Aunt Mindy smiled.

"Lie down on your back," purred Aunt Mindy. "Your cousin wants me to sit on your face as he fucks you."

"Oh, okay," Danni said. She glanced at me, her eyes so wide. She licked her lips and sank onto her back. "Sit on my face, Mommy and... and... Fuck me so hard, Master."

My dick was so hard. I had just fucked my sister. I owned my aunt and mother. Now my cousin. I was the man of the family. There were no doubts of it. Aunt Mindy's big, tan tits swayed as she straddled her daughter's face and planted her shaved cunt right on her daughter's mouth.

Incest was the best.

I grabbed my cousin's legs and lifted and nuzzled my dick into her shaved pussy. I found her hot snatch and rubbed up and down her. She locked her legs around my waist, moaning into her mother's cunt. She was eager for it.

"Fuck her, Ryan," moaned Aunt Mindy. "Own her cunt the way you own mine and your mother's snatches!"

"And mine and Britney's," moaned Mom as she feasted on my little sister's creampie.

"Yes, yes, big brother!" my bratty little sister moaned, her face twisting in delight.

I thrust into my cousin's snatch. She moaned into Aunt Mindy's pussy. My sexy and busty aunt shuddered, her tits swaying back and forth. I savored that hot twat around me. I couldn't believe my cousin and little sister had concocted this scheme. They wanted to get rid of me?

I owned their asses now.

I drew back, my cousin's pussy holding tight to me. I groaned as I loved her gripping me with her hips. It felt so wonderful having her cunt around me. This was just an amazing moment. I would pound her twat and make her howl out in delight. Just have her gasping with such wanton pleasure.

I pumped away at her twat, burying into her as I watched Aunt Mindy grinding on her daughter's face. Danni's pussy gripped my dick. She massaged my cock with her hot snatch. She felt amazing around me. I buried into her, my nuts slapping into her taint.

"Ooh, ooh, fuck my little slut," Aunt Mindy moaned.

"He's fucking me so hard, Mommy!" gasped Danni. "Harder than Britney ever did with the strap-on!"

"Yes, yes, he's so good at it!" gasped my little sister.

I grinned and kissed my aunt. She had started this all with her innocent request. I was so glad about it. I buried into her daughter's pussy as our tongues danced. I slammed into Danni's cunt with all that I had. Her pussy clamped down on my dick. It was a magical moment.

She held me tight with her hot twat. I groaned, savoring that delight as I buried into her snatch. She held me tight with her juicy snatch. I loved it so much. I fucked her cunt hard and fast. I buried to the hilt in her with all that I had.

"Oh, oh, oh," Danni moaned. "That's so good. That's just amazing. Oh, cuz, you got such a big dick!"

"And you got such a tight cunt," I groaned, breaking the kiss with her mother. "Damn, your daughter's got a hot snatch!"

"As hot as mine?" Aunt Mindy asked with a naughty smile playing on her lips.

"God, yes," I growled and slammed into my cousin's cunt. I would dump all my load in her. Breed her like I would all my other women. I wanted them all pregnant. That would be so hot. "Fuck!"

I buried into my cousin's pussy as I gripped my aunt's big tits. I kneaded those tan breasts, so glad I got to oil them. That it led to all this. I hammered my cousin's snatch, her cunt gripping me. My balls slapped into her taint full of her cum.

I glanced at my mom and sister. Britney writhed on her back as Mom feasted on her sloppy cunt. It was so hot seeing our mother's face buried into Britney's cunt. I bet Mom had her tongue deep into my little sister's pussy, just stirring around in her.

"Mommy!" whimpered Britney.

"Mmm, no more cum," Mom purred. "So... Time to make you explode!"

My little sister squealed as I buried to the hilt in our cousin. Her lesbian lover. I fucked her hard and fast. I buried deep into her snatch, loving the incestuous embrace of her cunt around my dick. I buried into her with all that I had.

I slammed into her with force. She squeezed her twat around me. It was such a hot moment. I plowed into her again and again. She squeezed her snatch down on me, moaning into her mother's pussy. Aunt Mindy shuddered.

"Are you going to drown your little girl?" I asked, fucking into that hot cunt with all that I had.

"Of course, I am," whimpered Aunt Mind. "I'm going to flood her with all that I had. Shit, shit, shit, she's sucking on my clit.

My aunt threw back her head. She trembled as she cried out with rapture. She climaxed on her daughter's cunt. That was so hot. I buried to the hilt in my cousin's pussy, my nuts slapping into her taint. The pressure at the tip of my dick rose.

I plowed deep and hard into her, so ready to flood Danni's snatch with my jizz. Aunt Mindy shuddered through her orgasm. She quivered, gasping out in delight as the pleasure swept through her. It was so wild to hear her gasping out like that.

"Oh, yes!" squealed Danni, her thighs squeezing about my waist. "Ryan!"

Her pussy went wild around my cock as Britney squealed out in equal delight, cumming on our mom's face. I loved it. I pumped away at Danni's snatch. I buried to the hilt in her cunt and groaned, erupting into her pussy.

"Shit!" I snarled, my cum spurting out of my cock. I loved the heat rushing through me. It was just a delight to have sweeping through my body. "Oh, shit, that's good!"

I filled her to the brim with my spunk. I flooded my cousin's hot snatch with my jizz. The pleasure shot through me. I grunted with each blast of spunk that flooded her pussy. I savored the pleasure sweeping through me. All that bliss crashed into my mind. It was spectacular to enjoy.

Danni's pussy spasmed around my dick. It was amazing having my cousin suckle at me. My aunt threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. She ground her cunt on her daughter's face as I filled the girl's snatch with my seed.

I hoped I had bred them all.

The pleasure peaked in me. Stars flared across my vision. It was just an incredible moment. I felt so good right now. Just so amazing. I could float away. I made out with my sexy aunt knowing our family would change.

* * *

Britney Mitchel - Six Months Later...

Things had changed so much. We were finally moved into the new house. Mom and Dad were officially divorced, as were Aunt Mindy and her husband. We were all living together with Ryan as the new head of the household. We had to move states and just get away from our old lives.

But that was fine since Ryan owned us.

And he had bred us.

"Mmm, let's sixty-nine," I cooed to my equally pregnant cousin. Danni had a round belly like mine. A fertile curve that swept down to her shaved pussy.

"Sure!" she said. She sat on the bed we shared.

Well, sometimes. I mean, there were two beds in the house. One Ryan slept in with two of us. Then the other two slept in here. We had a whole rotation system to make sure that Ryan had all combinations of the four of us. Me and Mom, Me and Danni, me and Aunt Mindy, Mom and Aunt Mindy, Mom and Danni, and Danni and Aunt Mindy.

It was so exciting for our new life.

I climbed onto the bed, my pregnant belly quivering before me. I lay on my side with my face near her pussy. She groaned and rolled over, our pregnant bellies brushing and rubbing into the other's boobs. I had B cups now. No longer little A's.

I nuzzled into her pussy as she nuzzled into mine. We grabbed the other's butt-cheeks and started feasting on the wonderful treats. Pregnant, incestuous pussy was just the best. I loved feasting on my cousin's bred snatch.

And I loved it when she feasted on mine.

She had such a tart pussy. I licked and lapped at her juices, stroking my tongue through her beautiful petals. She quivered as I did that. I moaned into her pussy as she brushed my clit. Then she thrust her tongue into my snatch.

I did the same to her. I wiggled about in her cunt, stroking her. She whimpered as I did that. It was so much fun to have her nursing on me. I loved it with a passion. It was just awesome to sweep my tongue around in her cunt.

"Britney!" she moaned.

"Danni!" I purred and thrust my tongue into her pussy again.

We caressed each other's snatches as my fingers slid into her butt-crack. She purred in delight as I found her asshole and nuzzled a pair of my fingers against her backdoor. She copied me, of course. I thrust my fingers in first.

Danni thrust her twin fingers into my asshole a moment later. I moaned into her pussy as her digits stretched out my anal sheath. I moaned into her pregnant pussy, loving that heat melting to my snatch. She tongued me with passion.

"Mmm," she cooed into my pussy.

"Danni," I moaned into hers, loving her tongue stroking through my folds as she fingered my asshole.

Her bowels clenched about my digits as I stroked through her tart pussy. I feasted on her with all that I had. It was such a great moment to eat her out like this. I flicked my tongue through her folds, devouring her with all that I had.

She moaned as I did that. Her tongue thrust into my pussy. She swirled around in me. I groaned, loving what she did to me. It felt so good having her do that. I quivered here as she plunged her tongue in and out of my cunt.

I rammed my digits in and out of her velvety asshole. My bowels clenched on her digits as she found my clit. She stroked over my sensitive bud. I gasped at the sparks flaring from my clit, my back arching. I rubbed my pregnant belly against her round tits.

"You are so delicious," moaned Danni.

"So are you," I whimpered and suckled on her clit. I nursed on her bud with passion. I loved this moment immensely. I suckled on her with all that I had. She groaned as I did that.

"Dirty girl!"

She thrust a third finger into my asshole and suckled on my clit. The heat from her digits churning up my bowels mixed with the fireworks sizzling from my clit. It was so delicious. So enticing. I loved her doing that to me.

I nibbled hard on her clit as my orgasm burst through me. My pregnant pussy spasmed, gushing juices that bathed her face. That was so delicious. I stroked my tongue through her folds, enjoying all that she did to me.

I suckled on her clit.

"Britney!" she moaned, her asshole spasming around me.

Her tart juices gushed out and bathed my lips. I licked at her. I lapped at her. I quivered through my rapture, savoring all the pleasure that washed over my mind. I drowned in her pussy cream as she drowned in mind

"Danni!" I moaned.

"Britney! Britney!" she squealed.

Our pregnant bellies rubbed into the other's boobs. That felt so naughty as we drowned each other in our pleasure. All this wondrous delight washed through me. I was just in heaven here. Just savoring what she did to me. I groaned out my delight. It was so amazing. A wave of passion swept through me. Stars burned across my vision.

"Oh, that's so good," I moaned as my orgasm died down.

"Mmm," my cousin cooed as she nuzzled into my pussy folds. "That's just nice."

"So nice," I purred and kissed at her folds. I licked at her one more time, savoring her taste. "Mmm, we should go and check up on my brother."

"Yes!" she squealed and ripped her fingers out of my asshole.

* * *

Ryan Mitchel

"Damn," I groaned, finding my mom and aunt snuggled up together, pale bellies rubbing together. Aunt Mindy lost her tan over the fall and now we were into winter. Snow was on the ground, and I had two pregnant MILFs in my bed. "Damn, that is a sight."

"Two pregnant MILF-sisters eager for their lover?" cooed Aunt Mindy.

"Our pussies are so wet for you," moaned Mommy. "Won't you be a good son and let us ride you?"

"I'm the best son and nephew there is," I said as my dick was hard in a flash. "I want to be smothered in pregnant pussy and cum in a bred cunt!"

"We can arrange that," Aunt Mindy said as they patted the bed beside them before they kissed. Their pregnant bellies rubbed together, swollen with my daughters. Their mouths melted together, kissing each other with such passion.

I stretched out on my back, so eager to have them ride me. They broke their kisses. Aunt Mindy straddled my face. Her shaved pussy hovered over my lips. She dripped with her tangy passion. She lowered her pregnant belly to my mouth.

She sat on my face. I licked at her cunt. She groaned, her butt-cheeks clenching. I loved the sight, of her red hair sweeping down her back. Mom straddled me next, grabbing my cock. She rubbed me into her thick bush.

She never shaved, but that was okay. I loved that Mom had a bush. It made her more motherly.

"Oh, Ryan," she moaned as she pressed her cuntlips into my dick. She sank down me. I groaned as she did that. She swallowed my cock. She devoured me with that hot twat. It was incredible feeling her working her snatch down my dick. "Oh, yes, Ryan!"

It was glorious having her pussy devouring my dick. She felt so wonderful as she sank down me. She swallowed inch after inch of my cock. It was fantastic. I shuddered as her hot flesh swallowed me. I enjoyed every last second of it.

"Damn," I groaned into that hot pussy on my face.

"Mmm, two pregnant MILFs for you to enjoy," Aunt Mindy cooed. "Such a lucky young man."

"So lucky," Mom purred. "Oh, yes, yes, being back in your mommy's pussy. And knocking her up... Such a wicked young man."

"Yep," I growled and thrust my tongue into Aunt Mindy's tangy depths.

I swirled around in her as Mom slid her cunt up my cock. She gripped me with that hot snatch. She massaged me as she climbed her pregnant pussy to the pinnacle of my cock. She plunged back down me. It felt so amazing having her do that.

She took my cock to the hilt, her pregnant belly rubbing into mine. I heard the slap of her breasts as she moaned out her pleasure. Aunt Mindy squirmed on my face as I devoured her. I stroked around in her snatch, feasting on her with everything that I had.

I flicked my tongue up and down her folds. I loved how good she tasted. I savored how wondrous it was to feast on her. She whimpered on me. She loved what I did to her as Mom worked her pregnant snatch up and down my hard dick.

"Oh, yes, yes, I love having my son in me!" Mom moaned. "Oh, I love it so much!"

"I bet you do!" purred Aunt Mindy. "Oh, he's got the best cock!"

"You would know, slut!" Mom teased.

"Only Ryan's slut! I'm only your son's big whore!"

I flicked my tongue through Aunt Mindy's pussy faster. I loved how good she tasted. She had such a wonderful cunt. I stroked through her petals and gathered her tart cream. I moaned into her cunt as Mom massaged my dick.

That amazing, pregnant pussy did such wicked things to me. I rose toward my climax. Toward that moment when I would burst into her pussy. It would be just incredible to flood her with all that I had. Just an amazing moment.

I found Aunt Mindy's clit. I suckled on her bud. She whimpered, her butt-cheeks clenching as she moaned out her delight. She just quivered on me as I stroked my tongue over her bud. I would have her drowning me in pussy.

"Your son is such a stud," Aunt Mindy moaned.

"Mmm, tell me something I don't know," cooed Mom. "Oh, I have his studly cock reaching all the way to my womb."

"Naughty Mommy!" purred Aunt Mindy.

"So naughty!" whimpered Mom as she squeezed that hot cunt around me as she worked up and down me. My nuts twitched. Swelled. "I'm such a naughty, wicked mommy!"

I loved her passion, my hands roaming over her pregnant belly. I loved her round stomach as I tongued her sister's equally bred twat. My dick ached in Mom's snatch. The incestuous massage of her hot cunt swelled the pressure at the tip of my cock.

I loved that hot pussy massaging me as I tongued through Aunt Mindy's pregnant folds. She tasted so good. That tangy passion was just perfect. I lapped and lapped at her cunt, wanting her to just burst on me. It would be fantastic.

I stroked my tongue through her petals, loving her. She groaned, squirming on my face with that hot twat. I licked and lapped at her with all that I had. I stroked my tongue through her folds, so glad that she would cum on me.

She would just drown me with all that she had.

Mom worked her hot cunt up and down me as I feasted on my aunt's pussy. The pressure in my nuts swelled and swelled as Mom rode me. She squeezed her cunt down hard on my dick, her boobs slapping together.

"Oh, my," she moaned, her passion echoing through the air. "That's so good. That's just amazing. I love it!"

"Good!" I growled and licked at her sister's clit. I swirled my tongue around that bud.

I suckled on her as she shuddered on me.

"Oh, yes!" gasped Aunt Mindy, her tangy pussy juices gushing out of her bred twat and bathing my lips.

I groaned as I drank them, reveling in the flavor of her juices. I licked at her, savoring that wonderful delight as Mom plunged her cunt down my cock. She gasped, her hot twat spasming around my cock.

"Oh, yes, yes, cum in me!" gasped Mom, her pussy suckling at my dick.

"Fuck!" I growled and erupted.

My cum spurted into my mother's twat. I flooded her pregnant pussy with my jizz. I filled her up with blast after blast of my spunk. I licked at Aunt Mindy's pussy as she moaned in delight. I grunted, savoring the pleasure.

The door burst open and Danni gasped, "Ooh, hot times in here!"

"Yes!" squealed Britney.

My sister and cousin darted in as I pumped more and more cum into Mom's pussy. I filled her up to the brim with all that spunk. It was just amazing to do. I quivered in delight, my cock pumping all the jizz that I had into her snatch as I drowned in my aunt's juices.

"Damn," I groaned, erupting one more time.

"I get the creampie!" Danni called.

"I get to ride big brother's face!" Britney squealed.

"Mmm, then I get to use my asshole on you," cooed Aunt Mindy.

I laughed, loving my harem of pregnant beauties. I ruled this family. It was so hot having all this pleasure sweeping through me. I felt so good as Mom slid her cunt off my cock and Aunt Mindy rose off me. Britney replaced her, grinning down at me past her pregnant belly.

What a life.

* * *

Ryan Mitchel

All of this is because of my aunt's "innocent" request to put suntan lotion on her.

I stood in the maternity room. There were four beds in it, two on one side, two on the other. My mom, aunt, sister, and cousin were all in them, holding their daughters in their arms. I had four daughters all born within six hours of each other.

The nurses gave me strange looks but said nothing.

Mom gave birth to Tonya, Aunt Mindy to Eva, Britney to Catherine, and Danni to Amanda. I let my women name them. I was just exhausted and happy. I didn't know which daughter to hold first. It was all so much, but I was so happy.

I would be a good father to them. They would be raised properly, and when they turned eighteen, well, things would be really exciting. I was just so glad that my aunt was a horny slut, my sister and cousins were naughty blackmailers, and my mom was a repressed whore needing a man to make her blossom.

I had a great life.

The END

The author is still actively writing this series

And If people wanted to search original link

You can search like this you will get result

On Google Search Type first website name

Then novel name

( literotica Brain Control Enterprises ) Done

Chapter 176: Chapter 176. Ch 1 (VOX DOMINUS)

Written by Mesmerciless

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary: Accidental master + insatiable slave = total campus conquest.

Tags: enslavement, hypnotized, harem, female submissive, hypnosis, slaves, mind control, male dominant,

.......

.

.

.

Prologue

"This is insane," Seb whispered, his heart beating so loud he swore the entire library could hear it.

The girl on her knees in front of him let out a dreamy murmur of assent, her half-lidded gaze fixed on the rigid cock she was extracting from his jeans.

"Is this real? Y-you're not just messing with me right? You're actually going to—" He tensed, the rest of his question lost as the warmth of her mouth enveloped him. He forced himself to check the darkened aisle for spectators, hard as it was to tear his gaze away from the bombshell blonde bobbing her head dutifully on his cock, her top messily raised over her pale breasts.

"W-wait, stop," Seb managed to gasp through a fog of arousal and adrenaline.

She gradually obeyed, her brow furrowing in concern. "What's wrong?" she asked. "Am I not doing it right?"

"No, nothing's wrong," Seb quickly assured her. Well, technically, there was a whole lot wrong with this situation, but now wasn't the time to go into that. "I just, um, need to check: how are you feeling?"

The question seemed to puzzle his subject. She sat back, blinked. "Um...good, I guess." Her eyes were starting to refocus. "I mean...it's like it was before. I think. But, uh..." She looked around, as though just now recognizing that she was kneeling half-undressed in the graduate library.

The cool silence was bringing Seb back to his senses as well. "M-maybe we should stop for now," he muttered. "I think we've, uh, proven the point."

But to his surprise, this suggestion only caused her to crawl forward, eyes gazing up into his. "Are you sure that's what you want...Master?" she breathed with a sly smile, sticking her tongue out just enough to graze his still-prominent erection.

In that moment, Seb recognized that this wasn't the tranced-out subject he was commanding just seconds earlier. This was Chelsea Jaeger, the queen of the quad, in full control of her senses, asking to suck his cock.

Once again, Seb found himself uttering the same phrase again; the words that had been passing his lips over and over since the variety show; since the night that changed everything; since Sophia had come back into his life.

"This is insane."

Part 1

Seb blinked rapidly as he stepped up onto the raised platform. Even without a spotlight, he was paralyzed by the crowd's blinding stares, trapped with nowhere to run.

It wasn't supposed to be like this. This was a stupid student variety show in a small, university dining hall; most of the people here were more focused on their food than him. He shouldn't be this nervous. All he had to do was not be a colossal fuck-up, and Miki would be happy.

"Alright, next up: please put your hands together for Sebastian the Sensational!" Miki announced. Seb winced. He had told her no stage names. How had she roped him into this again?

"H-hello everyone," Seb waved awkwardly to scattered applause. "Um. Today I'll be putting on a little hypnosis show for you. Or, uh, if all goes well, you'll be putting it on for me." He smiled weakly. The truth was, it would be amazing if he could even get his subject into trance. Despite all his practice, the most Seb had managed was to get Miki to follow some basic suggestions, and even that was after hours of trial-and-error. For this act, Seb had twenty minutes.

"First, of course, I'll need a volunteer," Seb cast his eyes across the dining hall, searching for one of the club members Miki had said would be good subjects. All hypnosis was self-hypnosis, after all—the more open his partner was to the act, the smoother it would go.

But then he saw her. Front and to the left: stylish blonde hair and eyes that twinkled mischievously as they met his gaze. He had stared at her plenty of times during class, but this was the first time he felt her staring back. His pulse instantly quickened, and without thinking he blurted out her name.

"Chelsea."

The instant Seb had uttered it, he knew he had screwed up. Chelsea was not in the theater club, and she definitely hadn't come to the dining hall to see a variety show. As she stood up and shot an ironic wink to the girl she had been sitting with, Seb's stomach dropped. She wasn't volunteering to be a hypnotic subject; she was volunteering to make a fool of him.

But it was too late now: she was already stepping up to the platform. Seb swallowed, his throat suddenly dry. "I, um, I didn't know you went for this sort of thing."

"Oh, I don't, she replied with a wicked smirk. "But college is for experimentation, right?" The audience chuckled. God she was so pretty. Athletic, but with a perfectly-proportioned curves that still showed even in a t-shirt and sweats. Honestly, she was more liable to hypnotize him than the other way around.

"Great. Well, um, to start, I'll n-need your hand," Seb waited awkwardly as Chelsea hesitated, then complied. "Okay, thank you," he nodded, wrapping his hand around hers. "N-now I'm going to do what's called a shock, or instant induction, okay?"

The theory was simple: overwhelm the subject with stimuli and then shock them into falling into a trance. In practice, it was a lot more complicated. Seb had to move quickly through the steps, ensuring his partner didn't have a chance to process what was happening. Which was easier said than done when the mere feeling of her skin against his sent a spike of nerves through his stomach.

And then there was the problem of his voice.

Seb hated his voice. It was fine normally, but anytime he got nervous or excited, his throat clenched up, leaving his words cracked and strained. Most hypnotists cultivated a particular voice when trancing a subject, a deep, soothing intonation that would inspire feelings of trust and relaxation.

But not Seb.

"N-now I want you to focus on the senSAtions in your r-right arm," he stammered as he began to shake Chelsea's hand up and down. "Okay, um. N-now bring your eyes o-over...over..."

"Is everything okay?" Chelsea asked with a bemused tilt of her head.

Goddammit. It was happening already. The tight feeling in his neck, the fight to just put one syllable in front of the other. Seb shut his eyes, trying to refocus. He had to project confidence. He had to...

"Uh, you were saying something about my eyes?" Chelsea asked, impatient.

Shit. He was losing it. "Uh, over here," he said, raising his free hand. "Just, watch m-my h-hand as it...moves in f-front of your gaze. A-and, um, keep focusing on your arm as you...Sl-SLEep!" He barely managed to choke out the final command as he tugged her arm forward. In an ideal world, this would have sent her falling into a trance, ready to be guided into a state of deep hypnosis and suggestibility.

But of course, all he got from Chelsea was a startled yelp of surprise. "Whoa! What the hell?"

"Uh, sorry. I mean. Try to refOCus on my hand, and UH, um, aaahh...Sl-sleep!" He pulled on her arm again. This time, she barely moved, just gave him a look like he was out of his mind.

The audience was starting to chuckle now. Some of them were averting their eyes in embarrassment. Seb looked off-stage to where Miki was sitting, hoping she would cut the act short.

And that's when he saw her.

There, in the far end of the dining hall, hovering by the exit. Despite not seeing her in years, Seb recognized Sophia in an instant: her messy black hair that always seemed to fall just right around her shy, round features; her black-framed glasses and large, thoughtful eyes; her full lips and small-yet-voluptuous body. The last time they had spoken, she had broken his heart. And now she was here, watching him fall to pieces again in front of everyone.

No.

Not this time.

As Seb's breath caught. Something inside of him clicked. A dam in the back of his mind opened, and a wave of calm, focused energy cascaded through his body, soaking his parched throat and easing his stiff muscles.

"Sleep," he commanded Chelsea.

A flicker off shock passed over her face. Then her pupils rolled back, her eyelids fluttered, and she obeyed.

____________________________

Chelsea was having a bad night.

While most of her friends and sisters were out on the town enjoying the Thirsty Thursday specials, she was cooped up with a monster practice test and crappy dining hall coffee. Then, right when she and her study buddy, Veronica, were starting to get in the groove, the theater club decided to throw a two-bit variety show. Just what the night needed: inane comedy skits and ukulele sing-alongs.

If it wasn't for Veronica's curiosity, Chelsea would've stormed out in an instant. But the second act did pique her interest: a hypnotist. When her friend playfully suggested that she should volunteer, Chelsea almost burst out laughing. And yet...she took a second look at the boy on stage. She recognized him from a few of her classes. He was the smart, quiet kind of guy—cute, in a professorial sort of way. Definitely not her type though: he was shaking like a leaf as he spoke, and it looked like a stiff breeze would knock him over.

Maybe that was perfect. Chelsea raised her hand and put on a dazzling smile. Sure enough, it caught the hypnotist's attention. The trap was set.

"Chelsea," he blurted out.

Aha, so he recognized her too. Christ, did that just make him more nervous? As Chelsea stepped up to the stage, she could practically feel the vibrations off his skin.

"I, um, I didn't know you went for this sort of thing."

"Oh, I don't. But college is for experimentation, right?"

She smiled. In truth, college was also about staking your claim. About showing the world who you were and the power you could wield. It was like her mom said: the university was a proving ground, a battlefield of wits and wills. And if she was going to win, she needed to set an example.

Sorry, Seb, but the drama club had to learn an important lesson. And he was going to help her teach it.

She played the good subject at first, listening to his directions and following along, albeit with a sly interjection or two. When he suddenly yanked her arm though, she couldn't help but shout in surprise. Was this supposed to make her feel relaxed? All it was doing was pissing her off.

His second pull on her arm didn't startle her as much, but it brought her frustration to a boiling point. It was one thing if her studying was interrupted by someone with actual talent, but this was just pathetic. Chelsea pulled her hand away, ready to tell him off and storm of stage when...

"Sleep."

Chelsea blinked.

Wait.

Did his voice...sound...different?

Chelsea felt her muscles slacken, every part of her becoming heavy and tired. She struggled to keep her eyes open, but they refused to obey her whims. Before she could even comprehend what was happening, the world around her went black.

She was falling. Sinking into a deep sea of relaxation. In the darkness, she was vaguely aware of a pair of hands catching her, preventing her body from following her mind down, down, deeper and deeper still. The sounds around her grew murky, unable to penetrate the waters she was now drifting in.

But something did reach her. A voice, resonant and powerful, moving through her mind like a current, pulling her along.

"Chelsea? Can you hear me?"

"Yes," she breathed, the words slipping effortlessly from her lips.

The hands holding her tensed. "Th-that's good," the voice said. "I-I'm going to let go of you now, and when I do, you'll find it very easy and natural to remain standing on your own. You won't wake up, but it'll be very easy and natural for you to keep yourself upright and await further orders. Nod if you understand."

Chelsea's head bobbed slightly. Of course she understood. It was easy and natural. Just like the voice said. The hands released her and, as commanded, her body remained in place, perfectly poised. Ready for further orders.

Orders? Wait...

"Now Chelsea, on the count of three, I'm going to ask you to open your eyes. A-and you'll find that they open just like that, responding naturally and easily to my voice and my commands."

His voice...his commands...

"1...2...3."

Despite how heavy they felt moments ago, Chelsea's eyelids lifted the instant the voice told them to. She could dimly make out her environment, the rows of tables and people sitting before her. They felt familiar, but all seemed so hazy and indistinct. So unimportant.

What was happening? If she could only just think...if her sluggish thoughts would just...

"Very good, Chelsea, that's great."

That's great.

"How do you feel?"

"I feel good." Thinking was hard, but answering was easy. So easy and natural.

"You feel very relaxed don't you?"

"Yes."

"Very open and receptive to my voice and my commands."

"Yes."

"And every word I speak, it makes you feel even better, doesn't it? Better and better and more and more relaxed and open. And it's so easy and natural, isn't it?"

"Yes." Chelsea smiled. It was just like the voice said.

"That's because you are deeply hypnotized, Chelsea. Isn't that right?"

If the voice said so, it must be true. "Yes."

"Tell our audience."

The audience. That's right. That's who they were. "I am deeply hypnotized," she said.

Some of the people laughed. Others just gawked at her. One girl...Chelsea recognized her as a friend...she looked shocked. Why? Did Chelsea say something wrong?

Wrong...something was wrong...she wasn't...wasn't supposed to be...

"And when you're deeply hypnotized, you know you have to follow orders, right?"

Wrong, her mind thought. "Right," her lips murmured.

"Thanks to hypnosis, I can tell you things, and they'll just become true. As though it were the most easy and natural thing in the world. For example: what if I were to tell you that the temperature in this room just spiked by ten degrees?"

What? That wasn't...

A wave of hot air suddenly passed over Chelsea's skin. She let out an involuntary gasp. The audience tittered.

"You're feeling very hot now Chelsea. Hotter and hotter with every second that passes."

The heat was radiating on all sides, pressing against her skin. Her clothes felt like they were smothering her. She had to get rid of them. Had to cool off. She pulled her t-shirt over her head, hands sweating as she yanked her arms free and threw the offending article away. This sent a ripple of commotion through the audience, but Chelsea didn't care. Her camisole had to go next.

"Whoa, whoa, stop! Y-you don't feel hot anymore! It's not hot anymore!"

Chelsea froze, the hem of the cami half-way up her torso. The heat had suddenly evaporated.

"Phew. Um, that's good. Just relax, let your arms slide to your sides. Drop deeper into trance for me as you realize the power my voice has over you."

Chelsea let her arms go limp, her body swaying slightly as a wave of relaxation passed over it. She could feel her nipples stiffen against the thin fabric, knew that they would be visible to anyone who was looking. But she didn't care. Her mind was lost in awe. The voice had been telling the truth. It could make her feel whatever it wanted. How could she possibly fight it?

Maybe she shouldn't fight it...she should just give in...lose herself in obedient bliss...

Chelsea felt her mouth hang open slightly, the last vestiges of resistance leaving her with each breath. The voice was saying something about drifting, about dropping deeper, but she was barely even processing it anymore. There was no point. It was best to just let go, to stop trying to think. Let the voice do the thinking for her; let it take her to...

"I can even make you think and behave in ways you wouldn't normally," the voice said. "For example: on the count of three, I want you to become a happy, playful puppy for me. You'll no longer be a student, you'll be a happy, playful puppy, without a care in your happy, playful head."

Huh? A Puppy...? She was going to be a...? Wait...

"It'll happen as though it were the most easy and natural thing in the world. On three."

A spark of protest still flared inside her. She wasn't going to...she couldn't be a...not in front of all these people.

"1..."

Stop. This wasn't right.

"2..."

But the voice said it would happen. She couldn't. But...

"3."

The final number echoed in Chelsea's mind. She felt the world beneath her shift, causing her to slide to her knees. She tried to resist. Tried to stop her hands from reaching out and resting on the ground. Tried to stop her ass...her tail...from raising. But it was no use. She was on all fours. Like a puppy should be.

No, not a puppy. She was a girl. She was...she was...

"That's perfect. Just like that. Becoming more and more like a puppy with each moment. That's very good."

Very good...more and more...

The fog in her mind pressed closer, gradually extinguishing the fight inside. It was so hard to resist. So hard to think.

To think...to think? Why did she need to think? Puppies didn't think.

A wide smile spread on Chelsea's face as a wonderful feeling of contentment spread through her. That's right. Puppies didn't think. And that's what she was. A puppy. A playful, happy puppy.

"That's right. You're a very happy puppy aren't you?"

"Arf arf!" Chelsea barked in response. The humans in front of her laughed and clapped. That was good. They were happy too. Chelsea loved it when she made humans happy.

"Why don't we show them some of your tricks?"

Chelsea panted excitedly, tongue lolling from her mouth. She turned to face the voice, eager to follow its commands.

And that's when she saw him: the man with the voice. The source of this wonderful, bubbly feeling inside her. Everything about him radiated compassion. Safety. Strength. And control. Her Owner. Her Master.

"W-wow. You're uh, really um, really feeling it, huh?"

Chelsea cocked her head quizzically. Master was acting weird. He seemed...not happy. Did Chelsea do something wrong? She was his puppy...she was supposed to make him happy. She wanted to help. Wanted to...

"Whoa! Whoa!" Master pulled back as Chelsea leapt up, trying desperately to lick his face. She needed to let him know that it was okay. She was here. She was a good puppy. She would follow his commands and make him happy and...

"When I snap my fingers, you'll be awake!"

*Snap!*

Chelsea blinked. What...just happened?

She was still on stage, but she was no longer wearing a shirt. And she was kneeling, her arms reaching for Seb's shoulders, her head level with his...very prominent...

"Eh-eh alright everyone! Um, that's m-my time!" Seb quickly drew away from her, hastening down the stage and past a peeved Asian girl who was stepping up to take his place.

"Well, let's give it up for Sebastian everyone. And for his lovely volunteer," the girl added, casting a perturbed look at Chelsea. "For...being such a good sport."

The crowd whooped and clapped as Chelsea shakily got to her feet and recovered her t-shirt, still in a daze. Memories were coming back to her bit by bit, like recalling a dream she had just woken up from. Feelings, sensations, and thoughts she was struggling to process. Surprise. Shame. Embarrassment. And...

Was she wet?

"Are you okay?" Vernoica asked, suddenly by Chelsea's side.

"Huh? Oh..." Chelsea tried to shake the last of the fog from her head. "Yeah, I'm fine."

"Are you sure? You looked like you were pretty, um, y'know...out of it." Veronica bit her lip, concerned. "Did he actually...?"

Chelsea's face flushed. "What? No, of course not!" she scoffed, hoping to cover the panic rising inside her. "I just pretended I was hypnotized to mess with him. Did you really think he turned me into some mindless zombie just by saying a few words?"

"I guess that is pretty stupid," Veronica admitted, abashed. "So...that part where he told you to be a puppy..."

"Did you see the way he freaked out when I tried to lick him? Priceless!" Chelsea laughed. "I just wish I could be there when that perv tries it on another girl."

Veronica's eyes lit up. "Ohmigod. He probably thinks he has some kind of super power right now. Chelsea, that's so mean!"

Chelsea bowed with a grin. "All in a day's work."

"I can't believe I actually thought he actually hypnotized you. I mean, can you imagine?"

Could Chelsea imagine what?

Could she imagine that Seb had put her into a hypnotic trance, just with the power of his voice?

Could she imagine him doing it again?

Could she imagine him taking her deeper, molding her thoughts and feelings to his liking?

Could she imagine him whispering away all the cares and concerns, stripping her of all pride, dignity, and free will until she was just a helpless, horny slave?

Could she imagine becoming a mindless toy at his disposal, ready to be used any way he saw fit?

"Ew, no," she lied.

Chapter 177: Chapter 177. Ch 2 (VOX DOMINUS)

"Bro, is that true?"

"Eh?" Seb took out his earbuds and turned around. "Sorry, what?"

His roommate, Ben, leaned forward, almost tipping over his chair in the process. "I said is it true that you made Chelsea Jaeger bark like a dog?"

"I'm tellin' ya bro," Ben's friend, Phil, interjected as he cracked open a beer. "I saw the whole thing. Made her get on all fours'n everything."

Seb cringed. It was bad enough that Ben had decided to do his pregame drinking in their cramped dorm room, but now his "bro" was confirming Seb's worst fear: the rumors about the variety show were spreading. And it hadn't even taken two days.

"Bro, that's fuckin' badass!" Ben slapped his forehead. "Why don't you tell me this shit?"

"W-well, that's not exactly how it happened," Seb replied.

"So..." Ben gestured eagerly for Seb to continue. "What happened then?"

"Eh, well..." Honestly, Seb still wasn't sure himself. He had run off the stage to find Sophia as soon as his act had ended, but she was gone without a trace. By the time he got back to the dining hall, Chelsea had exited too, leaving Miki the sole outside observer. And she was not happy with Seb. To her, it looked like he had taken advantage of Chelsea for his own perverse gratification. Seb spent the rest of the night apologizing and explaining that it wasn't like that, that it was impossible to hypnotize somebody into doing something they didn't want to do. And anyway:

"Chelsea was probably just pretending to be hypnotized," Seb shrugged. "I'm pretty sure she only volunteered to mess with me."

"Huh," Phil scratched his head. "You sure?"

"Bro," Ben slapped Phil's shoulder. "That chick's always playin' these fucked up head games. I know this one dude who pissed her off in high school? She pretended to date him for like, a month just so she could break up with him in front of his family. On Christmas. And she kept the gift card he got her too."

"Bro..." Phil whispered in awe.

Seb chuckled weakly and turned back to his work. But it was no use now: his mind was running on overdrive. Was Chelsea playing some long game to set up his downfall? If she was, it was a mystery to him what she hoped to gain. Plus, he had felt something happen that night. Seb wasn't sure what, but it wasn't like his other attempts at hypnotism. It felt different.

It felt...powerful.

He sighed and put his earbuds back in. Regardless, it was probably true that he was in Chelsea's crosshairs now. Hopefully he could avoid her until things cooled off between them.

A knock at the door pulled him out of his anxious cloud.

"Oh shit, hide the beer!" Phil exclaimed.

"Nah bro, the R.A.'s cool," Ben reassured him.

Seb got up and opened the door, expecting their R.A. to barge in and join the party. Instead, greeting him on the other side was a pretty, but all-too-familiar face.

"Hey," Chelsea said, sending a bolt of ice down his spine.

A startled "Oh shit" escaped Ben before he quickly clamped his mouth shut. Chelsea shot a glare at the offending roommate before training her gaze on Seb.

"I assume you're not going to the football game, right?" she said.

"Um. No. Why do you—"

"Good. Then ditch the brodown, grab your coat, and meet me outside. There's something we need to talk about."

Seb stiffened. "I-if this is about Thursday," he whispered, careful not to let the other guys hear. "I just wanted to say I'm sorry and—"

"I said there's something we need to talk about," Chelsea hissed, her eyes narrowing. "Alone."

_________________________________

"Whoa," Seb couldn't help but gape as Chelsea led him into her apartment. It was a far cry from the dorms the other sophomores were stuck with. A fully stocked kitchen looked out at an expansive common room, complete with chic furniture, a T.V. almost the size of the wall, and a gorgeous view of the campus below. It was obvious that the four girls living here were used to looking down on the rest of the student body. It was also obvious that they had just finished some pregame rituals of their own: the tables were littered with half-empty liquor bottles, and Seb could identify the red-cup remnants of at least a three different drinking games.

"Feel free to help yourself to whatever," Chelsea said as she slipped out of her coat. "Veronica's mom replaces it every week anyway."

"Um, thanks," Seb nodded, at a lost among the high-class detritus. "Can I, uh, get you anything?"

Chelsea frowned. "No thanks. I want my head clear for what happens next."

Seb paused. He hadn't noticed it before thanks to her coat, but Chelsea was dressed awfully nice. A tight skirt was wrapped around her legs, complimented by thigh-high stockings and a blouse with just the right number of buttons undone. If he didn't know any better, Seb would say she was about to take him out on a date.

"So...what IS going to happen next?" he asked.

"You're going to have a seat. And then you're going to answer my questions honestly." She crossed her arms. "I can make your life very miserable if you don't."

Seb swallowed. "Undoubtedly."

"Okay." Chelsea exhaled, then sat across from him. "What I want to know is...what exactly did you do to me during the variety show?"

Seb blinked, taken aback. "I, um, what do you mean?"

"I mean how did you convince me to act like a puppy on stage in front of everyone?"

Seb's pulse quickened. It couldn't be. Did he actually...? "Um, I-I didn't know I 'did' anything to you. I thought you were acting."

Chelsea let out a hollow laugh. "I wish."

"Um. I guess I probably hypnotized you then, right? I mean, that was what I was trying to do."

"That's not it. I did some research after the show. There's no way someone like you could've put me under with a single word like that. And you definitely shouldn't have been able to, um," she fidgeted, "to make me do things against my will. Hypnosis doesn't work like that."

"Then...what do you think happened?"

Chelsea hesitated. "I think..." she bit her lip. "I think you, like...mind-controlled me. Or something."

There it was. The answer that Seb had forced himself not to consider. The impossible possibility that made too perfect sense to be true. Of course, there was a part of him that longed for that to be the case. What amateur hypnotist wouldn't want to be able to control peoples' minds? But reality didn't work that way.

Did it?

Chelsea's anxious gaze brought Seb back to the present. For the first time, he realized she looked just as nervous as he did. He cleared his throat. "Okay. Mind control. That's. That's a possibility. I guess."

"So, you'd never done something like that before," she intuited.

Seb let out a shaky laugh. "N-not that I'm aware of."

Chelsea looked down. "Do you think..." her voice trailed off.

"I'm sorry?"

She crossed her legs. "Do you think...you could do it again?"

_________________________

"Let me get this straight: you want me to try and...take control of you?" Seb asked, anxiously swiveling back and forth on Chelsea's desk chair. The two of them were in her room now, behind a door that Seb couldn't help but notice she locked.

She sat on the bed across from him now, smoothing the soft, floral-print comforter with her hands. "Y-yeah. I mean, that's the only way we're going to figure all this out, right? Think of it as a science experiment. Or something."

"Uh huh." If Seb was a scientist, this was not his idea of a laboratory. He could count the number of girls' rooms he'd been in on one hand, and they never got any more comfortable for him. The intimate atmosphere felt like it magnified every sound and gesture, making them heavy and cumbersome with meaning.

Or maybe he was overthinking things. Seb did that when he was nervous.

It was a little surprising to discover that Chelsea wasn't the neat freak he assumed she was. Her desk was a mess of textbooks and loose papers, her floor littered with piles of clothes arranged according to a system he was sure only she could decipher. He guessed being a 4.0 student and queen of the social scene didn't leave much time for cleaning.

"Do you, um," Chelsea's words snapped Seb back to the present. "Do you remember how you did it the first time?"

"Sort of?" Seb crossed his arms, trying to replay the events in his head. "It was like...this part of my brain opened, and this wave of power just came rushing down through me. And then my voice got all...I dunno..."

"Compelling," Chelsea finished, then looked away when Seb's gaze met hers. "D-do you remember what caused this change?" she stuttered.

Seb hesitated. What was he supposed to say? That the sudden reappearance of his childhood friend had caused him to snap? That the first girl he fell in love with, a girl he once thought he would spend the rest of his life with, had for some reason shown up at a school she didn't even go to, stumbled into his pathetic hypnosis show, and inspired him to discover secret mind control abilities?

No. He couldn't tell Chelsea that. But that didn't mean he was without an answer. "I don't know if there was a specific trigger," he said. "But I do remember what I was feeling at the time."

Chelsea leaned forward. "What?"

"Focus. And clarity. And above all else...desire." Seb felt heat rise to his face, but noted with some satisfaction that his subject suffered the same reaction. She fiddled with the hem of her blouse, sitting in flustered silence for a moment before she spoke again.

"Th-that settles it then," she cleared her throat. "I'll give you a challenge. You try to get me to do something I normally wouldn't do, and I'll try to resist it. And we'll, um, see what happens."

Seb stiffened, the possibilities flashing through his mind for a brief moment. But if he wanted the best chances of success, he should approach this like a real hypnosis session, and let the subject set the terms. "Do you have a specific, uh, thing you want me to make you do?"

"Well, it should be something that you, um, desire, right?" she gripped the sheets, thinking. "How about this: if you...if you can get me to strip naked right here, right now, you win. But you're no allowed to touch me!" She quickly added. "You're only allowed to, to, um, talk to me, okay?"

Seb folded his legs onto the chair, wondering if Chelsea had noticed he was already hard at the thought of her naked standing before him. He took a deep breath, anxiety and anticipation colliding with every beat of his heart. The mysterious feelings were beginning to stir in the back of his mind again, the dark, hungry waters pressing against the floodgates. Aching to be released.

"Yeah, I...think I can work with that," he said.

______________________________

"Compelling," Chelsea finished Seb's sentence for him, instantly regretting it the moment the word left her lips.

But it was true, wasn't it? In all the time she spent thinking about that night, she couldn't find a better way of describing the sound of Seb's other voice. It wasn't coercive, or coaxing, or even controlling. It simply stated truths: inescapable, undeniable, utterly compelling truths. Truths that flowed effortlessly into Chelsea's brain, flooding her mind, enveloping and dissolving her thoughts until following Seb's commands felt as easy and natural as water is wet.

Easy. Natural. Wet. "D-do you remember what caused this change?" she asked.

Seb ran his fingers though his hair. "It don't know if there was a specific trigger. But I do remember what I was feeling at the time."

"What?"

"Focus. And clarity. And above all else...desire."

Chelsea felt the color rising to her cheeks. What did he mean by that? That night, did he desire to put on a good show? To get back at Chelsea for embarrassing him? Or...or could it be that he actually desired...

Chelsea shivered. God, this was unbearable. It was like he was already in her head, and he wasn't even trying. She had to get a grip. She was Chelsea Jaeger, dammit—she'd never lost her cool over a guy before, and she wasn't going to start now. "Th-that settles it then," she said, trying to reassert command of the conversation. "I'll give you a challenge. You try to get me to do something I normally wouldn't do, and I'll try to resist it. And we'll, um, see what happens."

Something flashed behind Seb's dark, thoughtful eyes. But as soon as she caught a glimpse of it, it was gone, like a glittering fish disappearing back into the depths. "Do you have a specific, uh, thing you want me to make you do?"

"Well...it should be something you desire, right?" Crap. A million horrible, delectable thoughts crashed through Chelsea's mind. It didn't help that she was sitting right where she had spent her entire Friday night, rubbing her brains out as she imagined Seb doing the same with his voice. The more she had tried to plot the best course of action, the further she spiraled into sordid, humiliating fantasies. And the worst part was, she had no way of knowing if those thoughts were themselves subtly planted by Seb during the show. What if this was part of his plan all along? What if he meant to entice her with a brief glimpse of his power, then let her stew in a fog of arousal until she came crawling back to him? She could be doing his bidding without even knowing it, brainwashing herself with dreams of being on her knees before him, a sloppy smile on her face, head filled only with thoughts of pleasure and obedience, pussy and mouth drooling for his...

Shit. Chelsea bunched the sheets in her fists, fighting the yearning inside of her. She couldn't give into temptation: she had to stick to the plan. She already had a challenge in mind when she woke up this morning, something to entice Seb without surrendering her pride entirely. "How about this: if you...if you can get me to strip naked right here, right now, you win. But you're no allowed to touch me!" She quickly added. "You're only allowed to, to, um, talk to me, okay?"

That should be adequate. She had noticed the way his eyes had been clinging to her—how he had watched the sway of her hips and glimpsed the hint of cleavage peeking from her blouse. Heck, the mere suggestion of a full-frontal showcase had been enough to produce a prominent bulge between his legs, evidence which he tried and failed to hide. All by design.

"Yes, I...think I can work with that," Seb said before closing his eyes.

Chelsea adjusted her position on the bed, squaring up and adopting what she hoped was a defiant pose. Even if this was her idea, she wasn't going to give in just like that. It was still possible that the variety show was a fluke; it was possible that Seb wouldn't be able to break her. That would be a victory in itself: it would prove that she was still a Jaeger. That all the high expectations and hard lessons of her childhood weren't for nothing. That—

"Take off your clothes," Seb commanded.

The words cascaded through Chelsea like a tidal wave. She felt her hands go to her blouse, ripping a couple buttons free before she was able to stop herself.

"You stopped," Seb raised his eyebrows.

Chelsea blinked, her sense of balance returning. "Uh, yeah, I did." She exhaled, not sure if she should be proud or disappointed. She was definitely showing more than a hint of cleavage now, but her clothes had stayed on. Which meant she had won. Right?

"How did that feel?" Seb asked.

"It was...different, I think," she answered. "It didn't, like, make me go all space-y like before, but I definitely felt...something."

Seb thought for a moment. "Take off your clothes."

Chelsea's hands jerked up to her blouse again, but her strength returned faster this time, allowing her to resist before she disrobed further.

"You recovered quicker that time," Seb observed. "Like you were ready for it."

"Y-yeah," Chelsea muttered. Goddammit. Why didn't he look more concerned? The Seb she was speaking to just moments ago would be a puddle of nerves by now. So why were the eyes surveying her so cool and calculating?

And why did it make her heart beat faster?

"Hm. Interesting," he mused. "So far we've proven that I have some sort of preternatural power of suggestion, but it's not as simple as flipping a switch on your brain. Maybe it works like hypnosis. At the variety show, it could be that I created an effect similar to a shock induction: overloading your senses so you had no choice but to follow my command into trance. But here, you're expecting it, so it doesn't work as well."

"Sure, that sounds...right." Chelsea's eyes narrowed. Seb was speaking academically, but she saw that glint in his gaze again. This wasn't empty hypothesizing: this was a blade being sharpened.

"This also shows that my suggestions can be resisted by a subject's willpower. And I bet someone as smart and confident as you has pretty high mental resilience."

"Thanks," Chelsea crossed her arms, allowing herself a confident smirk. "But flattery will get you nowhere. I've cut down plenty of guys who thought they could sweet talk me out of my clothes."

To her surprise, Seb returned the smile. "But what if I tried a different strategy?"

Chelsea's pulse skipped a beat. "Uh...y-you can try...but..."

"What if I tried something a bit more subtle? A bit more soothing? A bit more like a progressive induction?"

"P-progressive...?" This was weird. She wasn't used to the voice being so conversational. She felt like she should answer back, but...was that what he wanted? Shouldn't she be resisting what he wanted? The conflict made her dizzy.

"It's okay. These are rhetorical questions, Chelsea. You don't have to answer me. You don't have to think too hard. You can just relax and listen."

Relax and listen. That was okay...right? There was no harm in just listening.

"It feels good to listen doesn't it?"

Chelsea smiled.

"There, see? I can tell it does. My voice makes you feel so good. So relaxed."

Chelsea's arms slipped to her sides. Seb was right. His voice did make her feel good. And she was feeling very relaxed.

No. Wait. This was a trap, wasn't it? She should fight. But fight what? He didn't give her a command, he was just...just...

"What's great about relaxing and listening is that it's so easy and natural. Your body just does it automatically, without you even having to think about it. You can just let your mind wander, let all the stress and strain of the day just drain out of you. It's as easy as breathing in and out. More and more relaxed with each inhale and exhale."

A long, involuntary sigh escaped Chelsea. It was just like Seb said. With every exhale, her muscles loosened, releasing the tension they been storing up. And each time she inhaled, she could feel the relaxation floating into her, making her thoughts languid and airy.

"That's right. In and out. Just relax and listen."

Relax and listen.

"It feels good to relax and listen."

Chelsea's eyelids fluttered. It felt so, so good to relax and listen.

"It feels good to relax and listen and obey."

Huh? That didn't seem...right. But that's what she was doing, wasn't it? Relaxing, listening and...and...

"Say it with me Chelsea: it feels good to relax and listen and..."

Chlesea exhaled, the final word reverberating from deep inside her chest. "Obey."

"That's right. It feels good to relax and listen and obey. You like to feel good don't you?"

Yes. God, yes.

"It makes sense then that you also like to relax and listen to my voice, right?"

It was too hard to think of a reason why not.

"And that must mean you also like to obey."

Wait. That wasn't...no, there was something wrong there. She couldn't argue that it felt good but...liking to obey...that didn't sound like her. That wasn't who she was. Was it?

"You're a very logical girl, aren't you, Chelsea?"

Huh? Where did that come from? She couldn't deny it was true, but...

"I know it's very hard to think for you right now, but since you're a very logical girl, so I know you can figure this out. Follow me now: it's true that it feels good to relax and listen and obey. You like to relax and listen. Therefore, you must also like to..."

"Obey," the word came out easier this time. Chelsea was a very logical girl after all.

"Very good. See, doesn't that feel nice?"

Chelsea beamed and bobbed her head, shaking the happy bubbles in her brain.

"You're doing so well. Now say it out loud: you like to obey."

Chelsea sighed dreamily. "I like to obey."

"You love to obey."

"I love to obey."

"Do you know why?"

Chelsea's brow furrowed. Huh? Didn't they just...weren't they just talking about...

"It's a rhetorical question, Chelsea, remember? You don't have to answer. You don't have to think. You just have to obey. Because obeying feels so, so good."

Oohhh, that's right. She didn't have to think. She just had to...had to obey. And she loved to obey. It was only logical. And easy. Like breathing. Easy and natural.

"And do you know why obeying me makes you feel so nice? So relaxed and happy?"

She couldn't wait for Seb to tell her.

"Because I am your Master."

"Master..." Chelsea shivered as she repeated the word. She couldn't help herself—it was such a perfect word. So powerful, so true. Everything made wonderful sense now.

Because Seb was her Master.

_____________________________

"Because I am your Master," Seb stated.

His subject shivered, her lips repeating the phrase absently. "Master."

A jolt of excitement raced through Seb's body. He had done it: he had convinced Chelsea to surrender. Now her once defiant gaze was glazed over with blissful adoration, her mouth hanging open in vacant anticipation. No doubt her brain was swimming in the pleasure and submission Seb had spent the last ten minutes pouring into her.

Seb closed his eyes, taking a moment to steady himself. Truth be told, he was feeling a little groggy too. It took an intense amount of concentration to maintain his Voice, a focus that blocked out everything else but his immediate desires. In some ways, this was a blessing: he didn't have the time or energy to get nervous or second-guess himself like he usually did.

But on the other hand, acting on instinct like this was new sensation for Seb. It was exhilarating, but something about it also felt...dangerous. Like at any moment he might get swept away by the very currents he was pulling Chelsea into.

No time to dwell on that now though: he had a challenge to win. "You're still listening closely, aren't you Chelsea? You can answer now."

"Yes, Master. I'm listening."

"You know that obeying me, pleasing me, makes you feel good. And the more you please me, the better you feel."

Chelsea let out a small moan as she shifted her weight on her hips. "Yes, Master."

Seb moved his leg aside, making sure Chelsea could see the erection straining against his jeans.

"You can see how much you're already pleasing me, can't you?"

Her breath caught, as though the mere suggestion of his hard cock had sent a wave of arousal through her. "Yes, Master," she murmured.

"Then imagine how pleased I will be when you strip naked at the snap of my fingers. Right now."

*Snap*

Chelsea rose to her feet in an instant. She pulled open the few remaining buttons on her blouse before fumbling out of it, her unsteady movements caught between the heaviness of the trance and her newfound need to obey.

Her bra was next to go, her breasts jiggling as she threw the item away and bent over to peel off her stockings and skirt. Seb noticed with some intrigue that she was wearing black lace panties underneath, a soft, dainty item with tiny ribbons of red, like a present waiting to be unwrapped.

Had she expected things to go this way? The choice of underwear implied as much. Seb wanted to be flattered, but another part of him—the part that spoke with the Voice—was annoyed at having his sense of control subverted.

Fortunately, his subject seemed unaware of his inner conflict. She hooked her fingers into the thin elastic without a second thought, sliding the smooth fabric down her long, quivering legs and onto the floor. She took a step to the side and stood up straight, swaying delicately like a flower in the breeze.

Seb had done it. He had won.

And what a prize to behold: Chelsea Jaeger, destroyer of young men, standing dazed and obedient, fully exposed for his appraisal; her pert breasts pushed forward; her nipples erect and at attention; the smooth curve of her hips flowing into long legs of softest white. And between them, a glistening offering that Seb had doubted more than one or two men had ever received.

Seb raised his hand, ready to snap his fingers and wake Chelsea out of her trance. To see her turn scarlet with embarrassment, to know that he had bested her with a power he could've never even dreamed of wielding—that was enough triumph for one day.

And yet, his hand hesitated.

The dark waters within him were restless, their longing waves pushing him onwards, demanding more. The Voice inside was saying that this was not victory. Not yet. He had merely played according to Chelsea's rules—true triumph was found in ruling others.

"Very g-good Chelsea," Seb said, hoping to stall his own growing inclinations. "You're being a very g-good girl."

The word caused Chelsea's entire body to quiver. Her head titled slightly upwards, her eyes fluttering with ecstasy. "Thank you, Master," she breathed.

Seb tried to calm himself. To think rationally. But the longer he stared at his slave—no, subject, subject—the stronger the currents within him became. Her breathing was shallow and longing; her face flushed with desperate arousal; even standing, she made sure to keep her legs comfortably spread, her pussy practically dripping. The entirety of her being was open and available for Seb to use her.

Use her. Use her.

"Sit down Chelsea," Seb commanded. She lowered herself back on the bed with a small moan, her tits bouncing slightly as she settled onto the mattress. The movement had apparently given her body an idea though: even as she stared back at Seb with docile, submissive patience, her hips began subtly rocking back and forth, rubbing her pussy on the sheets, leaving damp spots in its wake.

Seb bit his lip, forcing his feet to remain in place. He wasn't going to touch her. That line he wouldn't cross. But there was still a way to claim this moment as his. Hopefully that would be enough.

"You're feeling very horny, aren't you Chelsea?"

Chelsea's mouth was barely able to form words in between husky breaths. "Yes. Master. Horny. So horny."

"You know that your body longs for release. And you also know that nothing feels better than pleasing your Master. So when I snap my fingers next, you're going to play with your body for me. I want you to bring yourself to the edge of climax, and then I want you to beg your Master to cum. Like a good girl should. And you want to be a good girl, don't you Chelsea?"

Chelsea gripped the mattress tight. "Want to...be a good girl..." She doubled over with need, tits shaking as she continued to fruitlessly hump the mattress. "Want to...need to..."

*Snap*

Seb's subject let out a tiny squeal of delight, her hand flying between her legs as her eyes rolled back in ecstasy. Her entire body was in carnal motion, her legs spread wide, her free hand kneading her breast, her hips swaying in time with the gasps and moans of pleasure leaking from her lips. One look at her, and Seb could tell that she was truly lost: that he had taken his scheming opponent and reduced her to an empty vessel of lust and submission. All with the power of his Voice.

His Voice. His Voice. His Voice was telling him she was helpless. She was his. His Voice didn't want to be quiet. It wanted more. More.

Vvvvvvvvvvv.

The vibrations of Seb's phone on the desk snapped his attention away from the display in front of him. He went to silence the device, annoyed, only for the caller ID to stop him in his tracks.

Sophia was calling him.

Seb stared in disbelief, the churning waters inside of him suddenly frozen with shock and dread. He shouldn't answer. Should he? But if he didn't, who knows when she would call again? It had already been two years—this could be his only chance to get answers about the night of the variety show.

And...about that other night too.

"H-hello?" Seb said, scooping the phone to his ear.

"Uh, hey, Seb," Sophia's soft voice answered.

"M-master," Chelsea moaned behind him.

Oh shit.

"H-hey Sophia!" Seb exclaimed quickly, walking to where he hoped was out of audio range of the brainless, masturbating girl on the bed. "It's uh, it's been a while. It's good to hear your voice."

"Um. Yeah. Same to you too." Sophia paused. Seb could almost picture her expression, the cute pout her lips did whenever she was thinking of something to say. "I a-actually was at your, um, your show a couple nights ago."

"Oh, that was you. Huh. I, uh, th-thought I—"

"Yeah, I think you—"

"Saw—oh, sorr—"

"No, sorry, you go."

Chelsea gasped. "Master p-please. I n-need to...need to..."

Seb shot a look over his shoulder and nearly had a heart attack. Chelsea had slid off the bed and was on her knees now, one hand propping her up, the other still furiously edging her pussy into oblivion. Her entire body shook. Drool hung from her open mouth.

"You, um" Seb began. But the words died in his throat.

Sophia sighed. "I just wanted to say I was sorry for, um, disappearing from the show like that. I meant to come talk to you but, when I saw you noticed me, I...kinda freaked out and ran. I feel really bad about it."

"Th-that's okay," Seb said, hoping Chelsea would focus her eyes long enough to see him mouth "cum for me," at her.

"A-anyway," Sophia continued. "Uh, one of the things I was going to tell you was that I-I actually transferred here to Diepner U. So, um. If you ever wanted to, you know...hang out or catch up..."

"Oh, y-yeah, totally!"

"Great. Um." Sophia paused. "I'll text you?"

"Yeah, that'd be great."

Beep. The call disconnected.

Seb lowered the phone, shell-shocked by what just happened. After being apart for so long, he and Sophia were now schoolmates. And what's more, she wanted to meet with him. Why? After what they'd been through...after what he'd said to her...why would she suddenly...

""M-master, I-I neeeeed t-to-to..."

Oh crap. That's right. "Cum for me," Seb ordered.

He didn't even need the Voice; Chelsea came with a scream.

Chapter 178: Chapter 178. Ch 3 (VOX DOMINUS)

*Bam bam bam!*

Chelsea cracked her drowsy eyes open. Somebody was pounding on her bedroom door. But who would be doing that at...

Wait, what time was it?

"Chelsea, you in there?" A girl's voice called. Chelsea's congealing thoughts recognized it as coming from Maddi, one of her roommates. "Our team won! The girls are throwing a party down at the house. Get that hot ass of yours in gear and let's go!"

"B-be right there," Chelsea answered as she sat up in bed and stifled a huge yawn. She lifted her phone from the nightstand: 9:45PM. Her stomach dropped. She had slept through the entire afternoon. Plus about a bazillion texts, apparently.

And she was...naked. She blinked. Since when did she nap in the nude? Was she sick? The last thing she remembered was this weird dream where she...

Her eyes alighted on skirt and stockings lying on the floor, out of place among her usual piles of laundry. And right there resting next to them: a pair of crinkled lace panties.

Oh no. It wasn't a dream. It had all really happened. She had stripped and masturbated right in front of Master.

Wait, no. That wasn't his name. It was M...it was Seb. Right. Master's name was Seb.

No! Chelsea slapped the sides of her head. SEB'S name was Seb. Why did that take so much effort?

What had he done to her?

Chelsea willed her breathing to slow as the memories came rushing back. She remembered the challenge, the induction, and her utter defeat. She remembered him guiding her into her bed afterwards, leaving her barely coherent and conscious. Now she was awake again, soaking in post-trance shock: the stupefying cocktail of shame, humiliation, and giddy, overwhelming heat, all exacerbated by one undeniable fact:

Mast—Seb had beaten her. He had taken her sharp, defiant mind and dulled it into a slavish instrument of his own pleasure. Even as she tried to fight off his power, his voice had found the part of her that yearned for surrender, the part that craved to be tamed, to be broken and bound. All it took was a few honeyed words, and she had let him take control. No, worse, she had wanted him to do it—had counted on him to.

What she didn't expect—what none of her scenarios had accounted for—was how far he would take it. The Seb she had planned around would've panicked the moment her clothing came off, ending the challenge as intended. But Master wanted more. He had taken her own body and turned it against her. Had made her to beg for permission to cum. Like a brainless bitch in heat.

And the worst part was...the worst part was...

Without even noticing it, Chelsea's hand had slid between her legs. God, she was wet again just thinking about it: about how horrified her family and friends would be if they knew; about how all her years of discipline and mental rigor had been laid to waste by a single, earth-shattering orgasm.

And about how utterly, stupidly HOT that was.

*Bam bam bam!*

"Tick-tock bitch, let's go!" Maddi shouted through the door.

Shit. Chelsea quickly withdrew her fingers and wiped them on her sheets. No time to drift off now. She still had a life waiting for her outside. Whatever had just transpired between her and Master, that wasn't for her roommates or sorority sisters to know. Nothing outside of the bedroom had changed: Chelsea would go to the party, socialize like she always did, and try to have a good time. After all, she was still a Jaeger. One afternoon of mind-melting masturbation didn't change that.

Right?

___________________________________

Seb lay panting in bed, his spent cock resting against his naked thigh. It had taken several goes, but the mad, pent up arousal he had been carrying since Chelsea's had finally been exhausted. Now maybe he could think straight.

Maybe.

He sat up, listening to the chattering and cheering of the pedestrians outside. For once, Seb welcomed the noise: a football win meant he wouldn't see his roommate for the rest of the night. No doubt Ben was out at a house party, trying desperately to work his way into some co-ed's pants. If only he knew what Seb had been up to.

Seb's cock stiffened as the image of Chelsea's dazed, naked form racing through his mind. He turned his gaze to the ceiling, willing himself to stay in the present. He couldn't get swept up in his fantasies again, hyperactive libido be damned. He had to think, had to try and understand this newly awakened power. If he didn't gain control, the Vox would eat him alive.

The Vox.

That was what Seb had taken to calling it: the "other voice" lurking in the dark waters of his deepest desires. Even as he knew it was a part of him, he couldn't help but think of it as something else, a force with a will of its own, conspiring against everything Seb wanted and believed.

Or, at least, everything he had been raised to want and believe.

Seb sighed, adjusting his persistent erection as he reclined back on the bed. The truth was, these fantasies didn't start with Chelsea. His interest in hypnotism was never a completely innocent one: he had always been intrigued and aroused by the idea of mind control, his formative youth spent secretly re-watching scenes of superheroines captured and converted into evil slaves. It was a part of him he was at once fascinated and repulsed by, an abnormal attraction he couldn't help but explore. To take an unsuspecting woman and brainwash her into his devoted thrall...it had been a secret dream of his for years.

But this wasn't a dream. This was the real world: there were consequences for his actions. He had taken a girl's agency and humiliated her. That was wrong—even if the Vox purred with pleasure at the thought.

His cock pulsed with anticipation as those devious dreams came drifting back to him. He sighed, gliding a hand absently up his shaft. It didn't hurt to fantasize though, right? It was harmless to imagine Chelsea in his room right now, bent over with her ass in the air, her pussy always wet and waiting whenever he desired.

He stroked his cock harder, picturing her helpless at his feet, begging to be transformed. He heard her speaking in slurred, desperate pleas, her free will disintegrating under his power, her only remaining desire to be made perfect in his eyes. He dreamt of her dropping out of school, abandoning her ambitions and ideals to devote her body and mind to his service. She would never wear clothes again: just an apron tied around her naked curves, her tits periodically spilling out as she cleaned and cooked, waiting for her Master to tear off the frilly fabric and do what he wished with her. While he was out, he would force her to edge herself silly, repeating mantras of submission and degradation, until she could no longer remember a time when she was Chelsea Jaeger, a time before she was Master's obedient cumslave.

A small grunt escaped Seb, the pleasure tightened between his legs. He pictured waking up every morning to Chelsea's mouth around his cock, her vacant eyes brightening as her tongue welcomed him into the new day. And there, behind Chelsea...

Seb imagined Sophia, her olive skin shining in the sunlight. He saw her crawling onto the bed, her thick, luscious hips and breasts swaying as she approached her Master's erect cock, her cherubic features mirroring Chelsea's worshipful, doe-eyed expression of bliss.

Seb came with a gasp, the fantasy disintegrating as cold reality washed over him. He quickly cleaned himself and pulled on his pants. He needed to get out. He needed air. He needed to sweep away the future his mind had just conjured for him. No matter how enticing, he wouldn't let the Vox have its way—he wouldn't let it change him.

Yet as he pulled out his jacket and stepped out the door, Seb could feel the Vox rumble in the back of his skull.

It felt like laughter.

______________________________________

"You feeling alright, Chels?" Veronica asked as she joined Chelsea's side.

Chelsea blinked. She should've suspected her best friend would notice something was off. "Um, yeah. I'm fine. Sorry," she added when Veronica raised her eyebrows, "I know I've been acting a little weird lately. It's been a hectic week."

The two girls were stationed by a second floor bannister, overlooking the main common area of the Delta Sigma sorority house. It was their favorite spot during parties, offering a semi-private view of the rich field of social data below. From their perch, they could easily scope out those pursuing and being pursued; the power couples and the doomed pairings; the bonds forged, broken, and renegotiated over plastic cups and shouted sing-alongs. They could always descend into the fracas when they wished, but that came only after their recon was complete.

Chelsea exhaled, feeling more comfortable than she had in a while. "This is helping," she said. "I'm starting to feel like myself again."

"Glad to hear it," Veronica arched an eyebrow. "After you missed the game, I was starting to worry about you."

Chelsea nodded, genuinely moved. She knew Veronica would rather be downstairs partying: that was as clear as the cleavage almost popping out of her strapless top. Yet despite the eye-catching attire, she had spent the majority of the evening hovering around Chelsea, the shadow of concern never vanishing from her face. It was touching, and further grounded Chelsea's thoughts. Paradoxically, a noisy sorority party was turning out to be the best place for her to analyze what had happened between her and Master.

And she needed to analyze it—quickly.

There was no denying his powers. That much was clear. Whether they were magical, material, or somewhere in between was still a mystery, but their effects couldn't be denied. That left her with three possible responses:

Option 1: she could try to report Master, and turn him in to the authorities. This was the least appealing plan. Trying to convince any cop or official of Master's abilities would be a serious uphill battle, one far more likely to expose her as a closeted submissive than Master as a supernatural dominant. Plus, even if she did succeed, there was no telling what would happen next. She might be turned into some sort of test-subject along with Master, poked and prodded and scrutinized for the rest of her life.

If she was going to lose her freedom, that's not how she wanted it to go.

Option 2: she could just try and avoid Mas—Seb, and hope that everything would eventually return to normal. It wouldn't be painless, but she had the resources to escape his orbit, and could conceivably even go as far as moving schools. Maybe over time, her brain would go back to how it was before. Maybe her submissive side would eventually die down, or at least become manageable enough that she could fulfill it through more mundane means. Maybe she could learn to forget about...Seb, his overpowering voice, and the overwhelming pleasure it brought her.

And maybe winged pigs would fly out of her ass.

"Shit," Veronica suddenly whispered, bringing Chelsea back to earth. "Trouble. Six o'clock."

Chelsea followed her friend's gaze. Two hulking oafs were staggering down the hall straight for them, drinks sloshing loosely in their hands. Their ill-fitting polos and faded jeans made their status clear: they were party chaff through and through. And now they were intruding on her private time. She stepped in front of Veronica, ready to send the interlopers packing. But as her opponents got within striking distance, her stomach dropped.

These weren't just any randos: they were the other boys from Seb's room.

"Oh damn, Chelsea!" the larger one exclaimed. "Do you rep Delta Sig? Yo, can I just say: I'm sorry if we were actin' kinda sketch earlier. We were just surprised you dropped by is all."

"Um, I'm sorry, do we know you?" Veronica asked, shooting Chelsea a confused look.

"Ah shit, prolly not," the boy smiled. "I'm Phil. This is my friend Ben."

"Hey," Ben lifted a hand in greeting. "You didn't like, kill my roommate, right?" he tittered nervously.

"What is he talking about?" Veronica looked to Chelsea for answers, but things were moving too fast. She still hadn't even fully processed what Seb did to her, much less how to explain it away to someone else.

Ben cleared his throat "She uh, came by earlier today. Said she wanted to talk to my roommate. And he was, like, scared shitless, you know?" he giggled nervously.

"His roommate was the one who hypnotized her at that show," Phil added.

"Wait, you talked to Seb?" Veronica turned to Chelsea and disbelief. "That's where you went after we left the apartment?"

"Okay, first of all," Chelsea shot Phil a glare, "he didn't hypnotize me, okay? I was acting."

Phil grinned dumbly. "Then what'd you need to talk to him about?"

"Yeah, Chels," Veronica crossed her arms. "Why did you miss the game to talk to 'Sebastian the Sensational?'"

Okay. Defcon 1. Chelsea needed to end this now. "Veronica, seriously? I didn't miss the game to talk to—to him okay? It was like I told you: I was behind on studying. But...during a break...I did go to speak to him."

"Why?" her best friend pressed.

"Because...because I felt bad," Chelsea lied. "He's a weirdo, but embarrassing him like that in front of everyone was uncalled for. Plus, I didn't want to be responsible for him trying that hypnotism shit on some other girl. So I told him the truth. It's embarrassing to admit, but I was wrong." She met Veronica's eyes, praying the story would take. Her friend mulled it over, then nodded—still surprised, but understanding.

Phil laughed. "Aw see, Ben? She's not so bad—she cares."

"Dude, can we just go?" Ben asked, eyes darting back down the hall.

"Hey," Phil pressed on. "If you really want to make it up to him, Chels I can think of a few ways you can...apologize."

Veronica cringed. Chelsea's eyes narrowed. "You're not part of a frat, are you Phil?"

"Huh? Uh, no, I..."

"But you are aware that this is a Greek-only party, correct? So how do you suppose you made it in?"

"Pff," Phil took another gulp of his drink. "Guess your girl at the door screwed up."

"Our girls never screw up, Phil," Chelsea stepped forward with an icy smile. "That's what make them Delta Sigma. I'll tell you why she let you in: because you're what we in the biz call 'easy lay.' You're a pliable, harmless, hunk of meat; a toy my girls can get off on with no strings attached and no expectations. And like most dildos, you are eminently replaceable. And nobody wants to hear you speak."

Phil blinked and took a step back. "Y-yeah, w-well...you..." he looked to Ben for support, but he was white as a sheet. While they were talking, Maddi had stepped into view behind them, casting a shadow over the two blanching boys. With her wild red hair, towering, athletic physique, and fanged grin, she would be intimidating in the broad daylight. Materializing out of the darkened hallway, she was every sorority crasher's worst nightmare.

"There a problem up here?" she asked. "Thought I heard the mating call of the dickless deadman."

Phil opened his mouth to speak, but only managed a strained squeak.

"Maddi," Chelsea motioned towards the stairs. "Could you please make sure these two find the way out?" She gave Phil a haughty glance. "I'll make sure they never find their way back in."

Maddi clapped the newly-minted exiles on the shoulders, leading them down the hall and out of sight.

"Damn," Veronica shook her head. "Guess I was worried for nothing. You're still in top form," she ran a hand through her dark hair. "Sorry if it seemed like I was doubting you."

"It's fine," Chelsea said, turning back to the party below. But it wasn't; not really. She had survived the encounter, but it was a battle that never should have happened. And it brought her fears into sharp relief. About the final, most likely outcome of her Master's abilities.

Option 3: total submission. If she wanted to hear his voice again—if she wanted to indulge in the pleasure of Master's power—it would have to be an all-or-nothing affair. She could try to hide it; she could try and experiment bit by bit as she had so far. But tonight's events made it clear: she wouldn't be able to keep it secret forever. She was too visible, too influential. There would be traces. There would be questions. And the only way she would be able to save herself from humiliation...would be if she no longer cared.

That meant surrender. Complete, beautiful, and permanent.

Could she really ever make such a choice? To give up her agency completely? Who knew what Master would do when she finally gave in?

A few days ago, she wouldn't have imagined him capable of much more than a live-in relationship, with her the faithful servant under his awkward, well-meaning command. But his behavior this afternoon changed everything.

If he got a taste for control—if his powers continued to develop and shape him—there was no telling what he might do. He might force her into marriage, molding her into an obedient, horny housewife while he raided her family fortune. He might erase her completely, leaving her a mindless pleasure drone with no thoughts or will of her own. What if he didn't stop at her? What if he used Chelsea as a recruitment tool, forcing her to betray her friends and lure them into his clutches? He could turn Delta Sigma into his own personal harem, an army of giggling, brainless sex slaves hanging on his every whim.

Chelsea tried not to think about it. There was no sense in letting herself spiral now. She didn't have long, but she didn't have to rush into a decision just yet. She should try to remain in the present for now, remind herself of what she stood to lose. She should focus on the music, Veronica's smile, the feeling of being in command of all she surveyed.

And yet a part of Chelsea couldn't help but think...couldn't help but imagine...

...how they would all look on their knees before Master.

Chapter 179: Chapter 179. Ch 4 (VOX DOMINUS)

Before the new chapter begins, I just wanted to thank everyone for being so supportive of the story thus far. "Vox Dominus" is my first foray into erotic fiction and it's been incredible seeing people spark to it. I hope you'll continue to enjoy where it goes from here. Until next time.

Arthur: Mesmerciless

*****

Seb rested his cheek on the table, willing the cool surface to soothe his overheated skull. He tried to tune out the clatter and chatter around him, but it was no use. Even with his arms wrapped around his head the dining hall pressed on his senses: he could hear the gossip echoing off the compact brick walls, picture the pockets of students at their round wooden tables, silverware clinking on dishes laden with vegan burritos and "gourmet" pizza slices. And there, not a hundred paces from where he sat: the raised, carpeted section at the end of the room. Right now it was the perching place for the ice cream station; last week, it was where Chelsea Jaeger had gotten on all fours and tried to lick him.

Seb groaned and tried to burrow deeper into his sleeves. To the dinner crowd around him, he was no doubt a familiar creature in the dining hall genus: the student that had gone too hard. But whereas other specimens had exhausted themselves pursuing test scores, game wins, or party favors, Seb had more unique affliction.

Namely that he was so goddamn horny all the time.

"Uh, hey dude, you okay?" Miki asked as she sat across from him.

"Hm?" Seb jerked his head up, blinking the heaviness from his eyes. "Oh, uh, y-yeah. Just a little tired."

"TGIF, right?" Miki's boyfriend, Tobias, nodded sympathetically as he joined them. "This week has been a nightmare. Professor Crawley added like, seven readings to the syllabus. Who the hell does that?"

Miki arched an eyebrow. "You know he's going to spend the whole lecture rambling about his research anyway. Nobody actually cares if you read all of that stuff."

"Yeah," Tobias shrugged. "But if I'm going to pay to be here, might as well get everything I can out of it, right?"

"You're such a nerd," Miki smirked and affectionately ruffled his sandy blonde hair.

Seb grinned weakly. Miki and Tobias were the celebrated couple of the Diepner Players theater club, a title they attained only after circling each other the entirety of freshman year, sending mixed signals and awkward flirtations, and then turning to Seb for help decoding them. When the two of them finally hooked up at a cast party, the entire club breathed a collective sigh of relief, Seb most of all. Sure, he was maybe a little jealous of Tobias, but it was a small price to pay to see both of his friends so happy together.

Normally. Right now, they were driving Seb to the edge.

He had always found Miki attractive, her short black hair, cute smile, and petite, pixie-like body a recurring presence in his freshman fantasies. Those feelings had dulled with time, but now the Vox was sharpening them with unbearable precision. It didn't help that she was clearly dressed for a night out: her tight black dress and glossy lips would've drawn his eye even before the Vox—now it was all he could do to tear his gaze away from her plunging neckline and small, perky breasts. She was wearing a push-up bra underneath, no doubt. And as she and Tobias continued to flirt, Seb found himself wondering if the Vox could convince her to take it off.

Could he entrance them both without anyone noticing? Having two dazed, open-mouthed subjects at the table would probably draw too much attention, but perhaps he could nudge them into withdrawing someplace more private, someplace he could take his time. With enough work, that adoring gaze of Miki's would be fixated on him, and Tobias would happily surrender his lover to the Vox's pleasure. In fact, perhaps Seb could even use Tobias to assist in Miki's brainwashing. The Vox growled eagerly at the thought, conjuring images of Miki panting with arousal, stuttering mantras of surrender as Tobias' tongue worked between her legs, opening her even further to Seb's words and...

"You, uh, got any weekend plans?" Tobias asked over a mouthful of green beans.

Seb rubbed his eyes, pushing the wicked fantasy from his mind. "Um...not...uh, not really."

"Hang on," Miki interjected. "Aren't you getting coffee with you-know-who tomorrow?"

Tobias nearly choked on his food. "Wait, you mean with Sophia? She's here? How did I not hear about this?"

Ah, yes. The other reason for Seb's sleepless nights. As if the Vox's insatiable hunger wasn't enough, his texts with Sophia were more than capable of keeping his heart racing. The content of the conversation was harmless enough, and it seemed like she was serious about trying to rebuild the bridges they had burned. They both wanted to see each other. Badly. But reconnecting after two years of distance would be a daunting task under the best of circumstances. To see Sophia as he was now...well, if he couldn't even meet his friends without picturing them as a sex-crazed slaves, how would the Vox react to her?

"I think it's a bad idea." Miki shook her head. "Girls like her can never be trusted, full stop."

"W-well, it's a little more complicated than that," Seb corrected. Neither Miki nor Tobias had witnessed Seb and Sophia's falling out, but that never stopped them from offering their takes.

"Exactly, it wasn't her fault," Tobias crossed his arms, "it was just a weird situation. Talking things through is the only way they're actually gonna get closure, right Seb?

"I-I mean, I'm not sure if it's as simple as..."

"I dunno," Miki huffed. "In my book, kissing somebody still means something. You can't string along a guy for years and then just leave him high and dry when it counts."

"Uh, well, I wouldn't say she was, um, 'stringing me along' but..."

Tobias sighed. "You're judging her intentions, yet you've never even met her."

"Well maybe we should meet her!" Miki shot back. "Maybe we should go with Seb and give him some backup. She doesn't even have to know we're there unless she tries something."

"'Tries something?'" Tobias scoffed. "You make it sound like a mob meeting. I'm sure all she wants to do is clear the air between them. Right, Seb?"

Seb swallowed, his head spinning. "E-eh...um...probably?"

Miki frowned. "Well, what about you, Seb? What do you want to get out of this?"

Seb hesitated. The Vox thrummed in anticipation.

Tobias laughed. "Maybe he wants to hypnotize her into falling for him again."

The joke shot through Seb like a million volts.

Miki whacked Tobias on the arm. "Dummy. You can't just magically hypnotize somebody into doing something they don't want to. And even if Seb could do something like that, he wouldn't," her eyes turned to his. "Right Seb?"

Seb nodded weakly. He wouldn't.

Probably.

________________________________________

Seb stared at his phone, his reflection in the darkened screen distorted by the streetlight above him.

He was seated on a park bench in The Crossing, a central campus courtyard with stone paths leading to the major class buildings and main streets. All around him, students milled and met, the weekend buzz already in the air. Yet Seb's gaze remained fixed on the black plastic in his hand, his earlier conversation with Tobias and Miki ringing in his ears. They hadn't intended it, but the couple had made one thing clear over that interminable dinner:

He couldn't face Sophia like this.

Every day that passed without using his power, the dark waters in his mind rose higher, drowning his better nature and causing each rumble of the Vox to reverberate against his skull. If he didn't find a release soon, there was no telling when the dam might break, nor who might be swept away in the flood.

He couldn't risk it. He couldn't risk Sophia becoming a victim of...whatever it was that was happening to him. He needed an outlet. He needed relief.

He needed her. Even though he had sworn to himself not to make the next move, even if he still felt bad about how their last encounter had gone—she was the only one he could turn to now.

So Seb unlocked his phone, and held his breath.

_______________________________________

Chelsea stared at the phone lying innocently on the sheets beside her. The Netflix stream on her laptop had cycled to another episode, but she barely even noticed. She just kept waiting. Waiting for the call that she knew was coming.

Waiting for her mother to spoil her weekend before it had even began.

If last weekend had catapulted her head into the clouds, Monday's History of Markets test had brought it crashing back down. The hypnotic variety show hadn't just interrupted Chelsea's study session last week—it had completely derailed her pre-test prep. How the hell was she supposed to focus on the development of mercantilism when her life's ambitions and free-will had suddenly been thrown into question? It was a miracle she hadn't spent every morning in an existential crisis. Or masturbating. Or both.

Of course, asking for a test retake on the basis of world-shattering lust wasn't an option, and thus came the first B+ of her college career, right on the online record for her mother to see. And she would see it. And there would be consequences. Any minute now.

But it wasn't just Mrs. Jaeger's impending judgement that had been casting a shadow over Chelsea's days.

There was also him.

The man hiding in the crowd of her most loathed and anticipated lectures; the eyes that seemed to always slip away from hers; the attention she both hoped to dodge and desperately, desperately craved. He was avoiding her—that much was clear. Whatever side of him had come out during their previous rendezvous, he was doing an awfully good job of suppressing it now. In some ways, she should probably be grateful. Given what a mess he had made of her formerly ordered life, giving her space to pick up the pieces was the least he could do.

And yet, each day she found herself craning her neck whenever she caught a glimpse of his face, or glancing over her shoulder hoping to find him staring back. A part of her reasoned it was a survival instinct. Another part knew that was a lie.

It was stupid. It was impossible. It was...

Her phone buzzed, causing her legs to buck and eject the laptop from her knees. She cursed and scrambled to recover it from the floor, hastily closing it before checking the call to see:

It wasn't her mother. It was him.

Her hand froze over the screen, each vibration now a siren's call. He hadn't even so much as sent a text since they last spoke, yet now his number was lighting up her screen. Invading. Beckoning. Commanding.

Why was he calling her? Didn't he realize the kind of position this put her in? She hadn't even decided if she ever wanted to hear from him again—did he honestly think she was just going to answer the phone out of the blue? What could he possibly want from her now?

Maybe he wanted to test his power over the phone. Would that work? The possibility sent a shiver down her spine. Maybe even apart, she wasn't safe from his power. Maybe even if she moved a million miles away, his voice would be as inescapable as the airwaves, ready to flow into her ears and wash away her will at any moment. Maybe this call would be the first of many. And maybe answering would be accepting that fact, accepting her helplessness—fastening an invisible collar around her own throat.

One more buzz and the call would go to voicemail.

She wouldn't. She shouldn't.

Chelsea's thumb snapped across the screen. "M-master!" she exclaimed as she put the phone to her ear.

"Huh?" the voice on the other end said.

"Um. S-Sebastian," Chelsea quickly corrected, cursing herself as she did. "What, um, what is it?"

"Uh...is this a bad time?"

"N-no, this is fine," Chelsea bit her thumb. "I'm just...surprised." He wasn't using his "other" voice. Or, at least, it didn't feel like he was. She wasn't sure which she preferred.

"Sorry. I, uh, know I kinda ghosted you after last week, but I-I um, wanted..."

"It's fine, Mas-Seb!" Chelsea snapped. "Just tell me why you're calling!"

"Oh! Uh..."

Chelsea's heart hammered in her ears. Had she scared him off? Did she want that? Why was her head already spinning? God dammit—even without the Vox, even in complete silence, Master somehow always kept her off-balance.

Finally, she heard his throat clear. "I-I was wondering...if you...maybe...wanted to do another experiment?"

Chelsea's grip tightened on the plastic case. "Like...with your...?"

"Yeah. With the um, with the Vox."

"The what?"

"Oh, it's what I've started calling it. You know, my 'other voice.'"

"I see. The Vox," Chelsea repeated. It felt like an incantation.

"Yeah."

She paused. Dare she ask? "Are you...using it now?"

"What?" he exclaimed. "No! I wouldn't—would never just, y'know, do that to you out of the blue."

"Oh. Glad to hear it," she lied.

"I mean...would that work?"

She hesitated. "You're the one with the mind control powers. You tell me."

There was another long pause. "Do you...want to test it?" Master asked.

Shit. Shit shit shit shit. "Well...I-I'll...admit I'm...curious," she laughed uneasily. This was torture. Of all the supernatural hypnotists she could have to encountered, why did hers have to be the sensitive type? Why didn't he just take what he wanted and get it over with?

"Alright." A shaky breath came over the phone speakers. "So, how about this: right now, over the phone, I'll try to convince you to send me a, um, a sexy picture. Using the Vox."

Chelsea hesitated. "By...'sexy' do you mean, like...naked?"

"Um. Only if you're c-cool with that."

Chelsea closed her eyes. "I'm not 'cool' with it but..." The thought sent an illicit thrill through her body. Nude pics were absolutely forbidden in Chelsea's world. They were vain. Dangerous. Exploitable. Any one of her mother's enemies could use it to manipulate or humiliate the family. And yet...to capture herself for Master...to give him that power...

She exhaled. "It's perfect."

"Really?"

"W-well, it should be something I wouldn't normally do, right?" she hastily added. "And this, um, fits the bill."

"But you're still okay with it?"

"I...yes, I mean no, I mean..." she shook her head. "It's fine, okay? Just stop hedging and try it already. The suspense is killing me."

"Okay," Master took a deep breath.

Yes. Yes.

"Can you hear me, Chelsea?"

Chelsea let out a gasp as The Vox descended on her. It was like rain falling on the desert floor, her parched mind eagerly soaking up each delicious morsel. "Yes, Master," she answered.

"That's good. It sounds like you already remember the way my voice makes you feel."

"Y-yes," Chelsea's brow furrowed. Something was off.

"So relaxed and compliant."

Relaxed and...wait. "Master?"

A pause. "Yes?"

"Something's...not right," Chelsea managed to say, the haze in her mind clearing faster than usual.

"Are you saying you want to stop?" Master sounded concerned.

"N-no!" Chelsea quickly answered. "It's just...um..." She sat heavily on the bed, trying to get a grip on the strange feeling overtaking her. She could still feel the Vox pulling at her mind, but the crackles and compression of audio were like rocks and branches in a river, hitches for her thoughts to catch on, preventing the current from sweeping her away.

"I think..." she finally said, "I think the phone is making the Vox less...clear."

"I see." Master sighed. "Can you tell me how that feels?"

"It's, it's like..." Chelsea thought for a moment. "Like I'm hearing an echo of the Vox. I still feel it, and there's a part of my brain that knows it should respond. But it's um, it's not as...overwhelming, like before."

"Hmmm..." Chelsea could picture Master's frown as he considered the problem. A part of her felt a spark of pride at having stumped him, of proving that she wasn't completely powerless. Another part felt guilty, as if she were letting him down by not succumbing like a good subject. And yet both sides of her knew, deep down, that Master's thoughtful eyes held a dangerous gleam, one that would allow him to pierce her armor eventually. She feared. She hoped.

"I noticed you still call me 'Master,'" he said, "even though I didn't tell you to this time."

"Um, yes...Master," Chelsea confirmed, a little apprehensive.

"In fact, I think I heard you call me that when you answered the phone, even before I started using the Vox. Is that true?"

Chelsea's lips instinctively parted to answer, but she clamped her mouth shut. It was too embarrassing. The idea that he had somehow permanently altered her, that her subservience to him had become reflexive in any way...it was too hot and humiliating to say out loud.

Master laughed. Even over the phone, the sound caused Chelsea's heart to skip a beat. "The fact that you're not answering confirms that the Vox is less powerful over the phone. But it's also as good as a confession...you do think of me as your Master, don't you?"

Chelsea felt her face flush. But she managed to keep silent.

"I think it's safe to say that I can't control you like this, but I can still influence you. Especially since a part of you seems so eager to comply."

"D-don't get cocky," Chelsea gripped the hem of her tank-top. "No matter what I call you, I'm still Chelsea Jaeger. I don't go down without a fight."

"Even when it would feel so good to lose?"

Chelsea didn't trust herself to answer.

"You keep your phone on 'vibrate' don't you?"

"Um, yes, Master."

"Let me make a prediction," Master continued. She could almost detect the cunning smirk in his voice. "Next time your phone vibrates, you will strip for me, take a sexy picture of yourself, and send it to my number. It will happen very naturally and instinctually—your conscious mind may not even notice it happening, but your subconscious will do as I command. Because it knows I am your Master. Isn't that right?"

"Y..." Chelsea bit her tongue. "We'll see."

"You don't believe me?"

"I think you're underestimating me. We've only spoken twice, and already you're acting like you know me better than I do. I think I'm more in control of my subconscious than you think."

"And yet you still call me 'Master,' don't you?"

"That..." Chelsea thought for a moment, trying to formulate an answer. She barely even noticed the slight tingle of the phone buzzing against her cheek. "That's not a subconscious desire. That's...something else. Something the Vox did to me."

The answer apparently surprised her Master. "What do you mean?"

"I...I don't know for sure," she admitted, absently putting the phone on speaker. "But I think something you said last time, like, imprinted on me after you...made me come. Ever since then, I...I have to force myself not to call you Master." She cast her eyes down. "Even in my head."

"Hm...maybe the Vox can have even greater effects than we thought." Master mused. "That's very interesting." He paused. "Almost as interesting as the photo you sent me."

Chelsea stiffened. "What?"

"Look at your phone, Chelsea."

Chelsea blinked and did as she was told. There was a text from Master sent only a couple minutes ago:

"You lose."

And below it, in reply, she had sent a picture. Of herself. Kneeling and nude in front of her standing mirror.

The image sent a shockwave of embarrassment and arousal through her body. It was a perfectly horrifying and horrifyingly perfect. Her pale thighs were spread wide, her one hand holding her phone while the other cupped her naked breast, teasing her hardened nipple with the tips her fingers. Her eyes were unfocused and half-lidded, her mouth open in the midst of arguing with Master's theories, all the while unaware she was proving them that very moment.

"Do you see what I mean?"

"Yes Master," Chelsea looked down, and realized that she was still on her knees, goosebumps tickling her flesh, her pussy salivating. A faint impulse told her to stand and cover up, to hide her defeat and shame. But she couldn't move. Her body felt so heavy all of a sudden. It was so easy, so right to remain where she was, staring at the picture on her phone.

Master had won—he bent her subconscious to his designs. All without her even noticing.

No, it was even worse than that: she had been fighting a losing battle all night, she just had been too blind to realize it. Every step of the way, she could've broken his hold on her. She could have refused his challenge, could have hung up at any time—hell, she could've rejected the call and blocked his number with a few swipes of her thumb.

Yet she hadn't. No matter how many escape routes presented themselves, she had crawled dutifully down the path of submission. Even as her conscious mind denied it, perhaps this is who she really was. A hopeless, helpless slave—a horny plaything for her Master's whims. Eager, no, desperate, to obey.

Chelsea shivered, her breath becoming short and hot. How had she fallen this far? To hand over the tools of her own destruction and humiliation so easily? How had she gone from a proud heiress of wealth and power, to a submissive, empty-headed whore? From the jewel of the Jaeger family to a...a...

"Good girl," Master murmured. And Chelsea's entire world melted.

"Thank you, Master," she whispered. And she meant it.

He sighed, satisfied. "You've done very well today. And I think I've proven my point. So I will wish you goodnight and—"

"W-wait!" Chelsea exclaimed, almost falling on all fours.

"Huh? W-what's wrong?"

"I...I..." Chelsea tried to control her quivering voice. "I don't want it to be over yet. I...want to go further. I...I want to see you."

There was a long pause. She could hear Master's deep breaths as the seconds went by. Inhale, exhale. An eternity passed in between.

"Are you alone?" he finally murmured.

Chelsea hesitated. "No Master," she confessed. "My roommates are home."

"Mine too." Another excruciating pause. "Do you know where we can find some privacy?"

Chelsea swallowed. She did know a place. But it was public. Risky. It would probably be empty now, but if it wasn't—if anyone caught her and Master together—there truly would be no going back.

And yet, could she really go back now? Could she hang up and return to her lonely night of waiting? Of worrying? Of wishing desperately for answers?

Her eyes drifted to the picture on her phone. Perhaps that was answer enough.

"Do you know where the graduate library is?" she asked her Master.

Chapter 180: Chapter 180. Ch 5 (VOX DOMINUS)

Veronica turned as she heard the door open. "Hey Chels," she called, throwing her voice around the back of the couch and down the hall. "Maddi and I are thinkin' of checking out the Delta Omega Alpha party tonight. You in?"

If Chelsea heard, she didn't reply. Veronica shot a quizzical look at Maddi sitting on the chair across from her, but the muscular red-head only shrugged. "Chelsea?" Veronica tried again, only to be met with similar silence. She sighed and carefully set her nail polish aside, holding her half-painted nails aloft as she stood and walked down the hall.

Sure enough, Chelsea was in the foyer, wresting her jacket from the packed closet. But something was...off. Her styled blonde hair and impeccable makeup were ready for a Friday night out, but her yoga pants and striped tank-top combo definitely was not. And...was she not wearing a bra underneath?

"Yo, Chels," Veronica said as she padded closer. Her friend turned, appearing to register the greeting this time.

"Oh, hey," Chelsea said, seeming distracted as she threw her coat on. "What's up?"

"You, uh, you doing okay?" Veronica asked. "Your mom finally call you or something?"

"Huh?" Chelsea blinked. "Oh, um. No. Not yet."

"Okay so...do you wanna come with me and Maddi to—"

"Sorry, I can't." Chelsea interrupted. "I have to go and uh...take care of some...thing..." her voice trailed off, her gaze becoming oddly dull and distant as she turned and headed out the door.

Veronica stood in the empty foyer for a moment, trying and failing to process what she just witnessed before drifting back into the common area.

"What was that all about?" Maddi asked.

"Dunno," Veronica answered, dropping back onto the couch. "Guess she's got somewhere to be."

Maddi chuckled. "Better be somewhere good if she's sneakin' out like that."

Veronica sighed. "Yeah, I guess. I just hope she's okay. She's seemed really strung-out all week."

"Did she finally get the call from momma-saurus-rex? Thought I heard her on the phone when I came in."

"Wait, really?" Veronica sat up. "With who?"

"Dunno. She had it on speaker, but I couldn't really make out the other voice," Maddi squinted in thought. "Although...it did kinda sound like..." she let out a frustrated sigh. "Ah, never mind. Think I'm imagining things."

"Some help you are." Veronica sank into the sofa, disappointed.

Maddi smirked. "Are you worried that she's got a boy on the hook? Or maybe even a girl?" she added with a devilish grin.

Veronica shot Maddi a glare, not appreciating the jab. "Very funny. But that's not it. She would tell me if she was seeing somebody."

Or at least, Veronica hoped she would. But there was no need to tell Maddi that, especially when she had just teased Veronica about her own amorous history.

In truth, there was one other time that Chelsea had acted this way. It was back when the two of them were in high school, when Chelsea had secretly started dating a boy without her mother's approval. What started as a rebellious fling turned into a fight that left Chelsea locked in her room for days. To save face and reassure her mother, Chelsea had to humiliate her poor beau on Christmas, spinning the whole affair as a demonstration of her manipulative might. But Veronica knew better. She had seen Chelsea's hidden glances turn to hidden tears.

Whatever her best friend's new secret was, Veronica hoped to God it had a happier ending. Hiding her own feelings while helping Chelsea up had been bad enough the first time—Veronica wasn't sure she had strength to do it again. If there was one thing she had learned from their friendship, it was that denial wasn't the death of desire—it was the fuel.

And all it would take was the right spark to set it ablaze.

________________________________

Seb hesitated as he mounted the steps to the graduate library. The Grad (as it was called) was an infamously ominous presence: a towering cathedral-like structure hidden down a forested path. Its stone façade and gothic architecture were the pride and joy of the school, remnants from the days when Diepner was known more for its seminary than its social scene. Now the lonely building felt less like a holy beacon and more like a lonely ghost. Seb supposed that was why there were rumors of the halls being haunted, and why even the most studious of students tended to avoid it.

He hoped dearly that held true tonight.

Seb swiped his student ID through the entrance card reader and pushed open the heavy oak doors. The receptionist didn't even bother looking up from her phone as he slipped into the library proper. The ground level held mostly open desks and furniture for studying, but the second floor was an absolute maze of overladen shelves and forgotten pushcarts. Warm lighting filtered through the rows of academic journals and textbooks, creating pockets of intimate shadows. Not only did the tomes block long sightlines, but their thick paper binding also worked as impromptu sound-proofing: even on high alert as he was, Seb still had to strain to hear the sound of his own footsteps as he ventured deeper into the Grad.

He had to hand it to Chelsea: she had picked the perfect place for a covert rendezvous. The question was if she would make it as well.

Seb's heart hammered in his ears as he neared their agreed meeting point. The naked photo on his phone was proof enough of the Vox's efficacy over the airwaves, but controlling Chelsea remotely had proven far more taxing than he had expected. It made a kind of sense, he guessed: the Vox seemed to feed off of his own lust and desire, so it followed that controlling a subject would come more naturally in person than at a remove. Still, forcing his power through the scratchy phone speaker had left him feeling tired and woozy. A part of him worried that, even if Chelsea showed up, he would struggle to overcome her considerable mental barriers.

Fortunately, the part between his legs didn't harbor the same doubts.

With a deep breath and a silent prayer, Seb rounded the corner. For a moment, his heart froze.

There she was. Staring through a shelf of scientific histories, her red lips parted vacantly, her unzipped jacket starting to slip from her slumped shoulders, her bare skin the color of cream. If he was worried about the Vox's stamina, those fears were swiftly put to rest. It took all of Seb's willpower to contain its eagerness, forcing him to announce his approach with a strained cough.

Chelsea blinked, the light returning to her eyes as she faced him. "The psychology section, huh?" she asked with an arched eyebrow. "Cute."

"It was the only one I knew I could find from memory," Seb confessed. "I uh, actually spent a lot of time here my freshman year."

"Reading about hypnosis?" Chelsea guessed.

Seb blushed and nodded.

"Why does that not surprise me?" she traced a delicate finger over the worn leather bindings. "Bet that kind of feels like a waste now."

"I-if I knew then what I know now, I'm sure a lot about my first year would be different."

"Now there's a scary thought," her lips quirked into an uneasy smile. "A freshman with mind control powers. The campus wouldn't have lasted a week."

"Y-yeah. Maybe," Seb paused. They were stalling, and they both knew it. Over the phone, Seb had given Chelsea two sets of commands before hanging up, both intended to test the power and reach of his implanted "post-Vox triggers." The first was for Chelsea to come straight to the Grad. The second...

Seb cleared his throat. "So...what was it like coming over here?"

Chelsea brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. "It was, uh...weird. I could fight your instructions if I wanted to, but the uh, the compulsion was still there. And if I lost concentration I'd sort of just...drift off and start following your orders automatically."

"Huh," Seb clenched his fist, fighting the thrill of arousal racing through his body. "Interesting."

His subject laughed nervously and shrugged. "I actually meant to get a little more dressed up than this, but I, uh, spaced out while checking my hair, and the next thing I knew, I was practically out the door. It was, um," she bit her lip. "Yeah. 'Interesting,' I guess."

Seb nodded, trying to keep a poker face as his mind raced. She tried to dress up for him? That wasn't part of his commands—he had told her to just come to the Grad as quickly as possible. Which meant she had to actively fight his orders to doll herself up. Was she just trying to cover in case she ran into her friends on the way over?

Or...was she actually trying to entice him? To please him? Not because of the Vox but because...because...

Seb reconsidered his subject as she met his gaze. She was wearing an expression he had never seen on her before: her head bowed slightly, looking up with eyes at once shy and inviting, her cheeks flushed. She knew what was coming next. But she wasn't trying to anticipate it—wasn't trying to pull or push him into action. She was just waiting. Waiting for her Master's orders.

Seb couldn't resist any longer.

"Kneel," he commanded.

__________________________________________________

Chelsea could feel Master's gaze moving over her body after she drew attention to her clothes. Even if the story of her failing to change was true, it was still embarrassing that she felt needy enough to tell it. It was such an obvious maneuver—such a Sorority 101 ploy for attention. But that didn't mean it wasn't effective. Nor that she was entirely unhappy with the results.

She wondered if he could tell how hard her nipples were through her tank-top.

His eyes rose to meet hers, and Chelsea felt her heart flutter. It was coming—she could feel it. The word that would collapse her world into the palm of his hand; the word she herself had suggested as a trigger; the word that any Jaeger would feel an instinctual revulsion to obeying. And yet, she could already feel her body yearning for it: her ears burned in the silence, her legs shivered with anticipation, and her pulse thrummed with dreadful desire. Stripping in her own room was one thing—but to submit to Master here, in public, to abandon all of her cares and convictions just to please a man, all with the uttering of a single, sacrilegious word...

That wasn't an experiment. That wasn't seduction. That was surrender.

And she had never been more ready for it.

A shadow shifted behind her Master's eyes. "Kneel," he said, his voice flat and even.

Chelsea sucked in an involuntary gasp of surprise. One week ago, such a command would've elicited nothing but a bark of laughter and a scathing rebuttal. She had pitied the girls who debased themselves in front of men, who gave their bodies so willingly to the pleasure of others. It was like her mother had said: how could a woman ever hope to stand tall if she spent so much time on her knees?

But none of that mattered now.

What mattered now was Master's cock.

Her eyes had drifted to his crotch without her even noticing, her mouth salivating in anticipation. He hadn't even spoken using the Vox, and already Chelsea found it hard to think of anything else but the bulge between his legs. She tried to focus on her surroundings, to remind herself that at any moment, she might see the shadow of an interloper pass by the shelves, or catch the eyes of an unwitting spectator down the aisle. Yet even as she tried to ground herself in the fear of discovery, an undeniable urge kept tugging her at her thoughts.

She needed to...needed to...

Chelsea blinked. She was on her knees now, her tank-top pulled over her breasts. It was happening just like Master had described. She sensed him tense, his breath quickening as she steadied her head in line with the object of her fascination. She wasn't in trance, but she still felt his power working inside her, softening her will and sweetening her submission. It would feel so good to give in, the voice whispered. Whether it was her own thoughts or the Vox was becoming difficult to say. But it spoke truth all same.

She could fight it all she wanted—she could dwell on the danger being found out, fret over Veronica, and worry about her mother. But why would she? She didn't have to hold onto those heavy thoughts; she didn't have to be afraid, or worried, or troubled.

She could just be obedient. And she loved to obey. Master had told her so himself.

Chelsea sighed and let her mind drift. Her eyelids drooped, but she could still perfectly make out her fingers fumbling with Master's belt buckle, each brush against his erection causing her thighs to clench. She tried to control the rising desperation in her chest, tried to steady her shaking hands. Even if her thoughts were becoming hazy, even if her blood ran hot with need, she had to focus on her orders.

She had to suck Master's cock.

"This is insane," she heard Master whisper as she unzipped his jeans. She could only manage a quiet murmur in response: if she opened her mouth now, she would drip all over herself.

It was so close now, just a thin layer of fabric separating her from the key to her release. All she needed to do was pull Master's boxers down and...

Cock. Chelsea's mouth fell open involuntarily, a thin line of drool running from her lips onto her leggings. It was so prominent, so commanding, so...captivating. Master shifted his legs, causing the perfect pink tip to sway, Chelsea's eyes tracking it automatically.

"Is this real?" Master whispered. "Y-you're not just messing with me, right?" Chelsea could barely decipher what he was saying, but his words did push her out of her temporary paralysis. As arousing as it was, staring wasn't sucking. And Master had been very clear about what he wanted.

She leaned forward, wrapping her lips tight around his rigid member. Chelsea had only given head once in her life before, and a part of her was nervous she was ill-equipped for Master's pleasure. But as she slid her tongue around the shaft and pushed him deeper inside, she realized the two experiences were nothing alike. Before, she was pantomiming a transaction—now, she was fulfilling a purpose.

An intoxicating, entrancing, irresistible purpose.

"W-wait, stop," Master suddenly gasped, his hand gripping her shoulder.

Chelsea slowed, then stopped, reluctantly sliding the cock free. She licked her lips, brow furrowing as a strange, muddled emptiness spread through her. It felt disorienting, like a dream disturbed; like a song interrupted before its final chorus. "What's wrong?" she managed to ask. "Am I not doing it right?"

"No, nothing's wrong," Master quickly assured her. "I just, um, need to check: how are you feeling?"

Chelsea tilted her head. That's why he had stopped her? To ask how she was feeling? A tinge of guilt pricked her stomach. Maybe she really was doing something wrong, and Master was trying to let her down gently.

Wait...no.

Chelsea sat back and blinked the heaviness from her eyes, pushing against Master's power until she could squeeze her thoughts free. Then she remembered: the whole pretext of this was that the two of them were experimenting with the Vox. As far as Master knew, that's all this was: a scientific trial. It made sense, then, that he would stop her before things went too far, that he would be more concerned with her state of mind than her blowjob technique.

Even if it kind of infuriated her.

"Um...good, I guess," she said, still fighting the urge to dive back into her duties. "I mean...it's like it was before. I think. But uh..." she looked away, hoping to formulate a more coherent answer. But as her mind emerged from the Vox's depths, all that greeted her was the cold, disappointing reality she had so briefly managed to forget.

Master sighed and stepped back. "M-maybe we should stop for now," he muttered. "I think we've uh, proven the point." He was right, of course—that was the logical thing to do. Everything beyond this point was uncharted territory for the both of them—it was best to just play it safe, to inch their way forward bit by bit. In a way, she should be thankful that Master was this concerned about her well-being.

But she didn't feel thankful. She felt cheated.

And, looking at Master again, she guessed he felt the same way.

Chelsea let out a shaky breath, her mind tingling as the Vox's programming started to seep in again. She welcomed it this time, allowing its inspiration to guide her wavering thoughts—to help her stop thinking like Chelsea Jaeger, and start thinking like a good girl. Right now, that was all she wanted to be.

Fuck logic. She needed to make Master cum.

Chelsea bent down on all fours, crawling beneath his cock and gazing up with what she hoped was a tempting smile. "Are you sure that's what you want...Master?" she asked, sticking her tongue out so it just barely grazed his quivering flesh.

Master's breath caught in his throat. "This is insane," he whispered again. Chelsea closed her eyes and pressed her lips against his tip, giving it a gentle, teasing kiss. She knew there was a side of Master that wanted to take her, that wanted to turn her into the mindless whore of her dreams. She had caught a glimpse of it before—now she just needed to bring that Master out again, to coax the dangerous gleam back into his eyes, to ignite the flame that would burn away her cares and transform her into a being of pure, joyous servitude.

Master's breathing slowed. Chelsea looked up, nuzzling her cheek against his cock. Eager and ready for him to unleash the voice she so desperately craved.

Then the floor beside her vibrated. And Chelsea's entire world froze over.

Master's eyes flicked to her coat lying on the ground. Before he could form the question, Chelsea leapt to retrieve her phone from her pocket, hands fumbling as she turned the device towards her. The shining screen seemed to suck the light from the surrounding air, forcing her to stare at the name flashing before her:

"Elise Jaeger." It was her mother.

Chelsea's hands gripped the sides of the phone, as though by sheer force they could push the invader away, could hold back the inevitable reckoning. But she knew it was no use. Her fate was sealed the moment she showed any signs of weakness. That's the way it was in her world.

Tears pricked Chelsea's eyes. She had gotten so close. So nearly free from these endless trials. But her name always caught up with her, every time. Now she had to speak to her mother with the taste of Master still fresh on her tongue. Chelsea had never felt so low. So pitiful. So...

"Chelsea."

Chelsea tensed, as though an electric shock had pricked her ears.

It couldn't be.

"Turn around and face me."

Chelsea did as she was told, her movements rigid and stiff. Conflicting emotions and impulses waged war inside of her, the violence only heightened by the sight of her Master striding towards her, his face alight with purpose, his hard cock nodding with every step.

"I...I..." she tried to speak, but the words stuck in her throat.

"Give me the phone," her Master commanded.

Chelsea hesitated as the Vox crashed through her. "C-can't..." she stammered. "It...it..."

"It doesn't concern you," he intoned, his mesmerizing eyes fixed on hers. "You shouldn't worry about it."

He extended his open palm. Chelsea shivered, her petrified grip loosening, her arm extending on its own to heed its Master's call. "B-but...I...need to..."

Master reached his other hand around and clasped the nape of her neck. She gasped, her mouth falling open as warmth flowed from his fingers, easing her body and brain. "You don't need to do anything but listen and obey, remember?" he gently asked.

"Y-yessssss..." Chelsea sighed, almost losing her grip on her phone as the confession sent a wave of relaxation through her. She did remember. She remembered it all. Listening and obeying. Easy and natural.

"Good girl. That's right. It feels so good to follow my words, doesn't it?"

"Uh-huh," Chelsea said, swaying on her feet as the Vox swam into her.

"It feels so good to obey your Master. Because that's what good girls do, isn't it? They do as they're told."

Chelsea gave a droopy nod of agreement, letting the Vox swirl her thoughts into an unrecognizable blur, a soft, formless putty for Master to form into new, more perfect truths. It felt so good to just let him shape her, to be so wet and warm and weak in his hands.

"And you know what that makes you, right?" Master smiled. "If I am your Master and you do what I tell you, then that must make you my..."

"Sl....slaaa....." Chelsea shut her eyes and lips tight, some primal repulsion managing to briefly halt the Vox's current. Even if she had a Master, and even if she loved to obey him, that didn't mean she was his...she couldn't be a...

"It's okay," Master cooed, gently massaging the back of her head. "You can do this."

Chelsea moaned with pleasure, allowing her body to lean against his, her cheek resting on his chest, the heat of his breath gracing her ear and sinking into her mind. The vibrating phone in her hand became dim and unimportant, as trivial as the thoughts trickling from her brain and leaking between her thighs.

"I know it's so hard for you to think," he whispered.

It was. So hard to think.

"I know you would just rather listen and obey like a good girl."

Obey. Good girl.

"But I need you to try and puzzle this out with me. You will, won't you?"

Chelsea couldn't even find the strength to nod. She pressed closer to her Master's voice, hanging on his every word. Letting his truths pour into her empty head.

"I am you Master. You know this is true."

"Hn-ah!" Chelsea let out a startled gasp as Master's free hand drifted up her stomach and squeezed her naked breast. It felt like her body was melting into his grasp, conforming to his will just like her mind was, eager and obedient.

"It's also true that you love to obey and please me. You know it feels so good and so right to listen to my words and follow my commands. In fact, your devotion is so perfect, that your subconscious will heed my orders even when your conscious mind resists."

The tips of his fingers tweaked her nipple, and Chelsea's entire body shuddered with delight, shaking the ability to speak from her lips.

"Deep down, you know what your purpose is: to serve and submit to your Master."

The sensation was almost enough to make her cum right there, but a part of her remembered that good girls waited for their Master's permission, even as her pussy twitched with need.

"And what do we call a good girl who submits to her Master? Who wishes only to serve and please the man who owns her? We call her a..."

"Nnn..." Chelsea forced her sluggish tongue against the roof of her mouth. Her body was a quivering mess of arousal and aching emptiness, but still she had to answer. She had to obey her Master.

"A...."

"Sl...sssslaaaave," she slurred, feeling the last of her resistance drip out of her and into her already drenched panties.

"Good girl. So if I am your Master, than you are my..."

"Sllllaave." It came so much easier this time. As easy as breathing. But then, of course it would. It was the truth.

He was her Master. And she was his Slave.

"Hand over your phone," Master commanded.

Slave obeyed without hesitation, lifting her limp grip and dropping the phone in Master's waiting palm. "Good girl," he murmured, tenderly tilting her gaze to meet his and stroking her cheek with his thumb. "We don't have to worry about that now, do we?"

Worry about what? Slave vaguely remembered something about a call but...she shook her head. If Master said not to worry, than she wasn't going to think about it. Not thinking was what she liked best.

"That's right. Now. We were interrupted from something very important. Do you remember what it was?"

Slave licked her lips and smiled. Of course she did. Remembering that was easy.

"Kneel." Master ordered.

"Yes, Master," Slave answered, sinking to her knees and slipping Master's cock between her lips in one fluid motion. He let out a small gasp of surprise. Slave looked up at him with adoration and pride before pushing his girth deeper inside. She bobbed her head up and down, taking more and more of his rigid member each time. His warmth and strength filled her so perfectly, like her body was made for it. Maybe it was. Slave moaned with pleasure at the thought, pressing her face against his crotch and breathing in his scent, trying to fill every part she could with her Master's taste.

"Good g-girl," Master shivered as Slave slid his cock free, one hand delicately teasing his balls as the other held the shaft in place, allowing her to run her tongue up and down it. He was getting close—she could see it in the gleam of his eyes and feel it in the shivering against her fingers.

"You want to make your Master cum, don't you?"

"Mmmmm," Slave moaned with assent.

"That's a good S-slaaave," Master grunted as Slave took him back inside. She moved her lips fervently up and down his cock, barely able to contain her excitement. She wanted it so badly now. To feel Master cum inside her. To know that she was obeying like a good Slave should.

"F-focus on the sensations in your body," her Master said, his voice rising slightly. "Focus on the arousal you feel. Building and building."

Slave's body trembled as the pleasure and excitement inside of her flourished, every inch of her blossoming with desire.

"Th-the m-more you please me, the more pleasure you feel. A-and the deeper you t-take my cock, the deeper into my power and pleasure you g-go."

Without hesitation, Slave pushed Master as far inside of her as he would go, almost choking as an explosive wave of bliss flooded her senses. She pulled back before diving onto his cock with renewed fervor, slobbering and drooling with desperation, completely lost to the irresistible sensations controlling her.

"A-and you know that when you make your M-Master cum, you'll cum too. Harder than you e-ever have before."

Cum. She needed to cum. Needed Master's cum. Needed to be a good Slave. Needed to suck. Needed to cum. Needed cum.

Master's hips twitched. Slave wrapped her lips as tightly around him as she could, her body singing with triumph.

Master let out a strained cry of pleasure as his cock spasmed, his cum splashing inside Slave, sending cascades of pleasure reverberating through her. She swallowed deeply, allowing them to fill her needy body, her muscles tightening as the waves grew higher and higher, until at last they broke and...

Slave shook as she came, every inch of her crying in a chorus of heavenly annihilation. Time lost all meaning as she fell into ecstasy, a helpless puppet bouncing on strings of mind-melting pleasure.

Good girl. Good Slave. Made Master cum. Cum cum cum cum cum.

"G-good girl," Master said as he gently pulled free from her open mouth.

Slave's heavy head slumped forward, small traces of cum dribbling from her open mouth, her mind still drifting on gentle currents of post-coital bliss. She sensed him hesitating above her before she felt his hand rest gently on her head, eliciting a small, satisfied sigh from her lips.

"You've done very well tonight," he said. "You've made your Master very happy."

Slave glowed with pride and gratification. But something was off: even as he praised her, Master seemed concerned. Distracted.

"I...I need you to go back to being Chelsea Jaeger now," he said.

Slave blinked. Chelsea...Jaeger? Why...would he...want...?

"Feel yourself rising out of trance," Master continued, his voice suddenly sounding strange and far away. "Follow my voice up, up, up, energy returning and mind clearing more and more."

Slave blinked rapidly, surprised at the speed of her own thoughts as they chased his words higher and higher. Her muscles stirred, the heaviness that had previously filled them gradually dissolving.

"That's right. And when I snap my fingers, you'll fully awaken into your everyday self, becoming Chelsea Jaeger again."

Master snapped his fingers. The sound clicked through air, dissipating the last traces of the Vox. Leaving Chelsea's mind clear and uninhibited.

And deeply, deeply confused.

"So...uh..." Master smiled nervously as he pulled his pants back up. "You okay?"

Chelsea wiped a trace of cum from under her lips, a disorienting, dreamy feeling lingering in the back of her mind. "Um. I...think so," she said, taking a full beat to realize her tits were still hanging out. She pulled her tank-top back down, grateful that none of Master's...ejaculate, had gotten on it.

"If that was...um...if I went too far, I'm so...so sorry...I..."

"Don't apologize," Chelsea said, standing and leaning against the shelf for support. His downcast eyes and abashed words annoyed her. She didn't want him to say sorry. She wanted...she wanted...

"Sorry," Master said. "Er, I mean...uh..." he shut his mouth, then reached over to a nearby push-cart and picked up her phone. "Here."

Chelsea accepted the device and powered it on. The screen lit up: three missed calls from her mother, and one voicemail. She tensed, anticipating the terror such a sight would normally summon, ready for the icy spike to jab into her veins and deaden her pulse with dread.

But instead... her shoulders slumped as a deep sigh descended through her body. Even as she felt some traces of the ordinary fear, the overwhelming emotion clinging to her was...

Regret.

Why, oh why, had Master woken Slave up?

Chelsea turned to Master, catching him casting a nervous glance around the corner. "Sorry, uh," he swallowed. "If you need a sec, I can just...go for n-now and we can..."

Before she knew what was happening, Chelsea's hand grabbed his, halting him in his tracks. "Wait," she said. "Can we just...talk? No Vox, no experiments, just..." her voice trembled. "Just you and me? For a moment?"

Master stiffened, a million thoughts appearing to flash behind his gaze. But then he exhaled, and his expression softened, his deep brown eyes meeting hers.

"Sure," he said. "Let's talk."

_____________________________________

Moonlight filtered in through the arched windows as Seb and Chelsea wandered the Grad's third floor. He had lost track of time, and now apparently the library had closed while they were still in it. All the main lights had shut off, leaving the silver, celestial rays the only source of illumination through the empty aisles.

Despite agreeing to talk, the pair hadn't said anything to each other since their experiment. No, that wasn't the right word, Seb corrected himself. Even if he had proposed their encounter as some kind of scientific trial, that was never really the truth. He had only called Chelsea because the Vox needed an outlet. And she had accepted because...

Maybe she did too.

After their first test of the Vox, Seb had felt like he had gotten away with something awful—like he had tricked Chelsea into indulging his base, wicked desires. Even if she was the one who approached him, even if she had seemingly been prepared for him to take control of her, Seb couldn't shake the sense that he was taking advantage of her. Somehow.

But now...Seb snuck a covert glance at her as she drifted past the glass, her expression pensive and beautiful. As strange as it was to believe, Seb had to consider that maybe she was as intrigued and aroused by the Vox as he was. It certainly seemed like she had been enjoying herself. Though, of course, that might just be his power warping her mind to be in line with his desires. Maybe she was secretly disgusted with him, but he had unwittingly locked that part of her brain away. Maybe she was secretly a prisoner in her own subconscious, screaming for release while the Vox controlled her body like some invisible puppeteer.

Maybe he should just ask her. That seemed preferable to driving himself insane.

"Hey," Seb finally said, stepping beside her. "Can I ask you something?"

Chelsea blinked. "You just hypnotized me into sucking you off, and now you're nervous about asking me a question?"

"W-well, it's actually about that. Kinda." Seb rubbed the back of his neck. "When that's...happening, I mean, when I'm using the Vox on you...what does that feel like?"

Chelsea exhaled, her eyes searching for answers in the window pane. "It feels...really, really good," she answered.

Seb let out an involuntary laugh. "Yeah, I uh, kind of guessed that much," he said. Chelsea shot him a glare, only to chuckle and then break out into a fit of giggles. Soon the both of them were laughing, the tension between them rapidly breaking down.

A creak somewhere in the library caused them both to go still. They waited, listening, then breathed a unified sigh of relief when no more sounds followed.

"But actually," Seb continued, collecting himself. "I get that the Vox can make you feel, y'know, pleasure. What I'm wondering is what the whole, uh, 'experience' is like. If that makes sense."

Chelsea nodded thoughtfully. "It's...a little hard to describe. When you're using the Vox, everything else around me just kinda...stops mattering. Like, normally I've got a million different thoughts buzzing around inside my head, but the moment you start using the Vox, everything gets all...warm and fuzzy in there, to the point where it takes basically all of my concentration to just follow your voice. But it's not, like, a struggle, y'know? It's not like you're forcing me to stop thinking or shoving ideas into me. It's more like...you're guiding me into a different perspective, where everything is simple, and easy, and fun. And faced with the choice between that and the normal mess my head is in, well...I guess it's no wonder why I can't resist for long."

"But you do see it as a choice," Seb emphasized.

Chelsea's brow furrowed. "Yeah. Maybe. I mean, honestly, who can say, right? We're dealing with supernatural mind control powers here—maybe I'm just framing it as a choice to make it easier to give in. Maybe this was all going to happen the moment you put me under, no matter what either of us did."

Seb grimaced. "I guess we can't completely rule that out, can we?"

Chelsea frowned, then crossed her arms. "Y'know, I just can't figure out your deal. You discover you have these incredible abilities, the kind that most people can only dream of, only to spend the entire week hiding and pretending that nothing's changed. And then, after you hypnotize an objectively hot blonde into giving you a blow-job—something we both know we both enjoyed—you spend the whole evening nervously looking at the exit signs. What do you even want from all of this? Because all the back-and-forth is driving me crazy."

Seb blanched, his mind reeling. "I...I..." He sat down on the floor and rested his head in his hands, suddenly feeling very tired. "I'm not sure," he finally sighed, half expecting Chelsea to storm out.

But instead, she knelt down beside him. "I'm sorry," she said. "I know what you mean. This has been kind of a confusing experience."

Despite himself, Seb smiled. "You can say that again."

Chelsea returned the smile, and then the two of them fell quiet, looking up though the darkened glass at the starlit skies above.

Seb cleared his throat. "To be honest, you're right: in some ways the Vox is a dream come true. Hypnosis and mind control have been part of my fantasies for as long as I can remember. But they also were..." he grit his teeth. "Parts of me I had to keep a tight lid on. I learned that the day I brought a cardboard 'mesmer ray' into class for show and tell. And when my parents discovered Hypnohub in their browser history well..." he shuddered as a wave of nausea passed though him. "Let's just say they weren't the most understanding."

The silence that followed was the sharpest Seb had ever heard. He dug his nails into his hands, as though preparing himself for Chelsea's cutting words.

She placed a hand on his shoulder. "I get that," she said. "Trust me, when it comes to dealing with parental backlash, I know all too well where you're coming from. But you don't have to worry about that anymore, right? You have the gift you've always wanted. You're literally living the dream."

"I-it's not that simple," Seb shook his head. "The Vox is...it scares me."

Chelsea squinted, confused. "What do you mean?"

"I mean it...using it brings out a side of me that I've never experienced before. A side that I'm not sure I like." he explained. "Like, for example, a little while ago, when you got that call on your phone? The 'me' I grew up with would've just backed off and waited for you handle it, even if it meant ending the, um, the experiment early. But tonight...it was like the Vox had convinced me that I wasn't looking at Chelsea Jaeger. I was looking at a subject who had lost her way; a slave who was hurting because she wasn't serving her Master; a pet who needed to be reminded of her place. I know that sounds horrible right now but, in the moment I...I honestly believed it."

Seb cringed, but to his surprise, Chelsea didn't recoil in disgust. Instead, she just sighed. "It's not horrible," she said. "I mean, like you said, the 'me' I used to know might've thought it was gross, but now..." her voice trailed off, leaving Seb to listen to his own blood roaring in his ears.

"Now, what?" he finally prompted. "What do you want from all of this?"

She smiled ruefully. "Like I said, it's confusing. But I've spent a long time thinking about it and..."

Even as she hesitated, the Vox howled with victory inside of Seb. He knew what was coming. He just couldn't believe it.

Chelsea blushed and turned away. "I think I want to be your slave," she confessed.

Seb's cock stiffened immediately, along with the rest of his body. "You mean, like...you want to keep meeting and...um...playing with the Vox?" His jaw clenched so hard he was afraid it might break.

Chelsea fidgeted nervously. "In an ideal world, we could get away with something like that. But that's not the one I live in. My world is full of prying eyes and people who expect me to be the cold, controlling bitch they've all heard about. I'm pretty sure my roommates already suspect something is going on between you and me. If we continue like this, well...it's only a matter of time before things get really ugly."

"B-but we don't know for sure," Seb countered, trying to stifle the Vox's giddiness. "We could, y'know, um...take a break and, uh, see how things work out."

"'Take a break?'" Chelsea repeated incredulously.

"Yeah, you know. Like we did last time."

"And how did that work out? Given that you broke your own oath of silence to call me, I'm guessing your week was just as hellish as mine. Do you really want to go through that again for a month? Two months?"

Seb grit his teeth. She was right. The only reason they were having this conversation, after all, was because Seb couldn't keep the Vox's urges down for more than a few days. But that still didn't mean...he couldn't... "And how would becoming my, my slave solve any of that?" Seb asked. "Isn't getting found out what you're worried about?"

"Well..." Chelsea hesitated. "For starters, if we start seeing each other, uh, 'officially', that'll be good enough cover for some of my friends and sisters to stop asking questions. And it'll be a little less scandalous when my family finds out."

"But there will still be a scandal," Seb pointed out. "Are you sure that's what you want?"

"By the time that happens, hopefully all I'll want...all I'll care about..." she looked up at him demurely. "Is to please you, Master."

Seb shut his eyes, wincing as though he had been pierced. Despite the Vox's influence on her, that was still definitely Chelsea Jaeger speaking to him. Only she would call him 'Master' while trying so nakedly to influence him. "So you're saying you want me to...like...'officially' date you, all while using the Vox in secret so that when the hammer does come down, you'll be too brainwashed to care?"

Chelsea frowned. "I mean...it sounds a little crude when you put it that way but...yes, I guess."

Seb tried to slow his breathing, even as his heart raced. "How could you volunteer for something like that? You really want to just give up your freedom so easily?"

"'Freedom?'" Chelsea echoed, her eyes narrowing. "Is that what you think I'd be losing?"

"Well, yeah," Seb said, increasingly flustered. "I mean, you're not talking about just, like, a few triggers here or there. You're asking me to completely reshape your brain. With that level of control...you'd basically be letting me think for you. None of your decisions would truly be yours anymore."

"Not necessarily," Chelsea countered. "I mean, let me clear: I'm not asking you to turn me into some kind of mindless drone. The way I'd see it, I'd still have thoughts and desires—they would just revolve around being the best slave possible."

"And you don't still see that as a violation of your free will?" Seb asked. "How could you call them your own desires if I can always change them on a whim?"

Chelsea huffed, then stood, agitated. "Let me ask you something: what are you majoring in?"

"Huh?" Seb thought for a second he misheard, but her determined gaze demanded an answer. "Uh, it's not official yet but I'm, uh, gonna study law."

"And is that what your dream is, to become a lawyer? If you could do anything with your life, is that what you would choose?"

"W-well," Seb's face burned hot. "I mean, i-it's not, like my ideal job, but if I wanna make a living I—"

"But nothing," Chelsea cut him off. "The point is that for all your talk of freedom, the direction of your life is just as much dictated by others as it is yourself. And that's true for all of us," she paused, her voice becoming quiet. "Especially me."

Seb rubbed his temples, trying to untangle his thoughts. "I get that none of us have perfect control over everything. But compromising on your career choice is completely different than signing your body and mind away to someone else."

"Maybe. Maybe not," Chelsea mused sadly. "The way I see it, we're born trapped by systems and people we don't choose. Right now, I have a choice to change that—to give myself freely to somebody who I know will make me happy."

Seb looked away, the Vox practically spilling from between his grit teeth. "How...how could you know that...you won't regret it?"

"I don't!" Chelsea exclaimed, lowering herself beside him. "Nobody can ever know for sure if they'll be happy forever. But this past week, the Vox has made me feel better and more at peace with myself than anything else in my life. How could you ask me to give that up?"

"Y...you..." A thousand fantasies flashed before Seb's eyes, scenes of Slave worshipping him day in and out, her body and mind mere extensions of his will, satisfying his every need and desire.

"I know I'm asking you to take on a lot of responsibility," Chelsea pleaded, leaning so close he could feel her desperate breath. "But I'm willing to give you everything in return. All you have to do is say the word, and I'll be yours. Please, Master. Take me."

Could it be so simple? Could everything he want be his? How could even make such a choice? How could he take a titan of the campus like Chelsea and transform her into his mewling, subservient slut?

How would he ever look at Sophia again?

"I-I can't!" Seb leapt to his feet and fled.

"Wait!" Chelsea called. But Seb couldn't stop. He had to get away. If he stayed any longer, if he even glanced at Chelsea one more time, he wouldn't be able to contain it. He had to escape. Before he did something they would both regret.

Chelsea's protestations rang through the aisles, but Seb could barely hear them over the pounding of his pulse. He just kept running, deeper and deeper into the darkness.

Until at last he was alone.

_____________________________________

Chelsea stared out the window at the darkened campus, her eyes fixed on the stone path Master had just run down as he fled the Grad.

He hadn't even looked back.

She lifted her phone, ready for her mother's message to play. She was already feeling more alone than she ever had, and her tears were already dry against her cheeks: what was one more kick while she was down?

This was how it always ended. This was how her mother always won.

Chelsea stiffened as Elise Jaeger's icy voice crackled against her ear. "I assume you're either buried in your studies or dead. Otherwise I cannot fathom why you would not answer my calls. I've seen your latest marks, and...well, I don't think I need to remind you of my expectations. So instead I will just say this: I have already cleared my schedule for the homecoming visit next month, and it would be too much of a headache to cancel it now. However, if you do not remedy things before then, it will be a very short and unpleasant trip indeed. You are a Jaeger; you can do better than this. No need to call me back."

The message ended, and Chelsea lowered the phone, her breath slow and even. The contents of her mother's tirade weren't surprising; what was unexpected, however, was that they would be a source of inspiration. And a very odd one at that.

Chelsea stared at her reflection in the glass, the remorse inside her hardening into resolve. Elise was wrong about a lot of things. But she was right about one: Chelsea could do better. She was a Jaeger.

And Jaeger's always got what they wanted.

Chapter 181: Chapter 181. Ch 6 (VOX DOMINUS)

Seb held his breath as he entered the coffee shop, as though he were descending into a crypt. Which was ridiculous, of course: with its warm, subdued lighting, relaxed ambient soundtrack, and rich, inviting aromas, the Undergrind Café was probably the least threatening venue on campus. It was a favorite among the academic crowd, its semi-hidden location underneath a downtown bookstore making it a cozy and convenient choice for those looking to escape into their studies.

Or confront their past, in Seb's case. Though maybe 'confront' was too strong a word—he and Sophia had arranged this meeting as a mending exercise, after all, and Sophia wasn't the type to pick a fight in public. At least, she hadn't been when they last met, though there was always the chance that she had changed since high school.

Seb certainly had.

He growled and rubbed his temples while waiting for his order, trying to keep his memories of Chelsea's confession from awakening the Vox. They had already cost him a night of sleep—he couldn't afford for them to interfere further. If Sophia knew that the volunteer he had hypnotized at the variety show was now begging to be his sex slave, well...his former childhood friend probably wouldn't be waiting for him in this café, that was for sure.

Seb took a sip of his coffee, letting the mellow bitterness ground him in the present. He scanned the overstuffed armchairs and pockmarked wooden tables, looking for a familiar dark tangle of hair among the morning crowd. If he was being honest though, he already knew where she would be. The window seats were too sunny and visible, the armchairs and couches too easy to slouch into. There was only one place she would be waiting for him.

There: in the corner booth towards the back of shop. A small, curvy figure with a pair of black-and-pink gaming headphones hanging around her neck, the reflection of her phone screen lighting up her glasses.

Seb swallowed, his throat suddenly dry. "H-hey, Soph?" he ventured.

She looked up, the white light vanishing from her spectacles, revealing deep, hazel eyes that felt like they absorbed Seb's gaze as he met hers. She was wearing her favorite violet hoodie, but had neglected to zip it up all the way, offering a shy peek at her heavy breasts underneath, which rose sharply as her breath caught.

"S-seb!" she exclaimed.

And just like that, Seb wasn't standing in the Undergrind Café anymore. He was transported back to a rainy porch in the fall, back in the year that had ended it all...

_______________________________________________

Seb glanced up at the porch roof as the light rain tapped against it, hoping that Mr. Iglesias had fixed the leaks over the summer. He also hoped the large man wasn't home this evening: even though Sophia's father permitted her and Seb to spend time together in private, Seb could almost feel his gaze piercing her bedroom door whenever they closed it. Sometimes, if the two of them had been quiet for too long, Mr. Iglesias would barge in unannounced, giving Seb a heart attack without fail. He could appreciate the intimidating patriarch's caution, but it really wasn't necessary. Seb and Sophia had been having sleepovers since they were kids and, besides, he was too nervous and she was too much of a good church girl to try anything risky.

Not that they wanted to anyway. That wasn't...what they were to each other.

At least...it hadn't been.

The front door flew open, halting that train of thought. With some relief, Seb saw that it was Sophia's mother greeting him this time, her bright smile lighting up the grey evening air.

"Hello, Seb, how are you?" Mrs. Iglesias exclaimed.

"Doing okay, Mrs. Iglesias," Seb answered. "Can I..."

"Oh, of course. Come in, come in," she ushered Seb through the door, practically shoving him deeper into the modest ranch house as she spoke. "Sophia didn't say if you were going to be around for dinner, but I made some extra just in case, so stay as late as you need to! Wouldn't want you two to fall behind on your schoolwork."

"E-eh yeah we're, uh, pretty swamped this year," Seb lied with a nervous chuckle. "Y-you know how Mr. Trapper's classes can be."

"I do, I do. Lovely man. But so hard on you kids! Anyway, Sophia's waiting in her room. Good luck you two!" She bustled away, leaving Seb before the door to Sophia's bedroom.

"Soph?" he called and knocked, only to have the door swing on its hinges, revealing his partner-in-crime seated at her desk. She was completely absorbed in the game on her laptop, the pink lights on her headphones glowing, the chipped controller click-clacking her hand.

Seb had seen her this way before—a bomb could go off and it wouldn't interrupt her flow. He stepped closer to get her attention, only to hesitate when she yawned and stretched luxuriously in her chair. She reached a hand into her bra, scooping her left breast into a more comfortable position before tugging the straps to accommodate, causing her tightly-packed chest to jiggle and bounce. For a brief moment, Seb wondered if she had grown another size, outpacing her family's clothing budget yet again.

Then he realized he was rock hard, standing only a yard away from his best friend.

He quickly swung his backpack in front of his crotch, hoping it would shield her from the unwelcome erection. "Er, Soph!" he called again, waving awkwardly with his free hand. "Sophia!" he reached out and tapped on her desk.

"Wha-?" Sophia whirled around, dropping her controller in the process. "Oh, Seb! You scared me." She scrambled to pick up errant gamepad, only to accidentally bump her desk, toppling several second-hand anime figurines onto the floor as well. "I, uh, sorry I, um, I'm almost done with this boss and I thought I could finish before you, uh—"

"It's okay, really," Seb interrupted. "You can play to a save point if you want, I'll wait."

"Um, it's fine." She blushed. "I can do that any time. We should probably get started before my dad gets home."

"Oh, right." Seb acknowledged, bending down to recover a faded Vegeta from the carpet. "He thinks we're working on a school project together, right?"

Sophia nodded. "Yep. Your secret's safe. You won't have to worry about my mom or dad blabbing to your parents."

"Good. Thanks." Seb handed the figurine back to Sophia, trying to ignore the small tremor that ran through him when her fingers graced his. And...was it his imagination, or did they linger longer than they normally did?

No, he reminded himself as he turned his attention to his backpack, he couldn't start thinking this way. Sophia had been his closest friend since elementary school—he couldn't afford to jeopardize that by swooning over her every move. It would make things too weird. Well, weirder than checking her out while she played video games, anyway.

"So, uh, are you sure this is going to work?" Seb asked.

"I...don't know." Sophia put a finger to her chin in thought. "I-I mean, I've never done it before, but you said that anyone can be put under, so..."

"No, I meant, like, the plan. With Amy," Seb clarified.

"Oh, oh yeah!" Sophia nodded vigorously. "I heard her talking at lunch. Apparently choir camp had a hypnotist show this summer, and she was really, really mad she didn't get a chance to try it. She'll definitely volunteer during the talent show. Then all you have to do is hypnotize her and, uh...bang!" Sophia awkwardly snapped finger-guns at Seb. "Senior Prom date...acquired."

"You know I'm not gonna hypnotize her into going with me, right?" Seb asked.

"Y-yeah, of course not. I just meant she'd be so impressed that she'd, you know..."

"Right." Seb hesitated. "And you're sure you're okay with this?"

Sophia blinked. "You mean with you, like, practicing on me?"

"Y-yeah, but also...me going out with Amy."

"Oh. Uh...yeah." Sophia twisted a strand of hair between her fingers. "I mean, she's pretty and she seems nice so...why wouldn't I be okay with it?"

Seb nodded, chastising himself for even asking. Of course Sophia didn't have a problem with him and Amy: this whole scheme was her idea in the first place. Yet here he was, making things awkward because of some juvenile, messed up fantasy. It was so stupid—when was he going to learn to finally control his desires? When would they stop leading him into disaster?

Sophia glanced tentatively at Seb. "Uh, just, just to make sure: you do want to go out with her, right? Like there's nobody else you're...planning to ask?"

Seb swallowed, trying to smile disarmingly. "Yeah, definitely," he said. "Anyway, like you said, we should probably get started before your dad gets here." He reached into his bag, withdrawing a dog-eared book and a glass pendant, its multi-faceted surface sparkling as it spun lazily on its string.

Sophia took a deep breath as the light twinkled in her eyes. "Okay," she said. "Let's do it."

_______________________________________

"I uh, got you a coffee," Sophia motioned to the cup across from her. "You like it black, right?"

"Yeah, but I already..." Seb gently indicated the drink in his hands. "So..."

"Oh shoot. Yeah. Of course," Sophia moved to take the extra coffee away, hesitated, then withdrew her hand with a sigh. "I'm sorry."

"It's okay," Seb tried to laugh as he sat down. "Better to overdose on caffeine then...uh, anything else I guess."

Sophia fidgeted. "I wasn't just talking about the coffee, I was talking about, y'know. This whole thing. Me just showing up out of the blue, and then running away, and then forcing you to come talk to me and..."

"Hey, you didn't force anything," Seb assured her. "I came because I wanted to."

"Oh." Sophia looked down, the hint of a smile on her lips. "Good. I'm glad."

Seb nodded as a tenuous silence settled over the table. He took a swig of his coffee, trying to casually scan the rest of the café without seeming rude. It was strange, but he somehow felt his eyes both pulled and repelled by the girl sitting across from him. As much as he told himself she was just an old friend, that they were just two people reconnecting after a rough patch, he couldn't look at her for long without seeing more. She was like an enchanted flame, mesmerizing and terrifying, her subtle movements casting shadows of dreams and nightmares in equal measure. Seb just hoped that didn't make him the moth.

"I liked the show," Sophia finally offered. "Er, the variety show, I mean. You've gotten really good at the hypnosis thing."

Seb tried to keep his face neutral as his grip around the cup tightened. "Uh, actually..." he tried to smile sheepishly. "I found out after the show that the uh, Chel—I mean—the girl who volunteered was faking it. Apparently."

"Oh," Sophia sank back into her chair, disappointed. "Are you sure she's not just, um, embarrassed that it worked on her? Or maybe she thinks she was awake, but she was actually in trance? That happens sometimes, right?"

Seb laughed nervously. "You're really hoping I hypnotized her, huh?" he said.

"I...guess," Sophia admitted. "It's more that...I was happy to see you were trying again. Especially after...you know..."

Seb's jaw tightened. He did. All too well.

_________________________________

Sophia smiled as Seb dangled the pendent in front of her eyes. It was their fourth session now, and Seb didn't even need to say anything for her gaze to instantly lock into the glittering crystal.

"You know," she said. "The first time you brought this out, I thought it was a little cliché. But now, I can see why you chose it. It's so...pretty. So..." her voice trailed off, her eyelids already blinking heavily as the glass crystal spun.

"Th-that's right," Seb intoned, fighting the tension in his throat. "Just relax and watch the pendant. Recall how it, uh, uh, makes you feel and, how it...it..." He clenched his eyes shut, trying desperately to remember the next phrase in the induction.

"'Captivates me,'" Sophia murmured.

"Right. Shit. Sorry," Seb lowered the pendant and rubbed his eyes. "I swear I thought I had it that time."

He fought the panic rising to his chest. This was their last chance to practice before the show, and so far he was blowing it. In past sessions, he had managed to take her into a light trance and walk through some sensation-play routines, but that was with his nose practically stuck to his guidebook. There was no way he was going to impress anybody reading scripts on stage, so he had decided to try to memorize a few in his spare time. In theory, it should be no problem for a grade-A geek like him. In practice...

"Maybe you're just nervous?" Sophia offered.

"Of course I'm nervous," Seb exclaimed, causing Sophia to shrink into her chair. "Sorry, sorry," he quickly apologized. "I didn't mean to snap at you, I'm just...frustrated."

The truth was, he could recite scripts backwards and forwards when he was alone. But the moment he saw Sophia's shoulders go slack, the moment he noticed the glazed, unfocused look in her eyes, it just became impossible to concentrate on anything else. Besides how alluring she looked, anyway. And how stupid his voice sounded by comparison.

"I really, really want this to work," he groaned, flopping back onto the mattress.

"I understand," Sophia adjusted her glasses self-consciously. "Y-you must like Amy a lot, huh?"

Seb exhaled. "I mean, she's great, but...I also don't want to let you down, y'know? Not after everything you've already done for me."

Sophia looked away, but couldn't hide her bashful smile. "Y-you don't have to feel like you owe me anything," she said. "I'm doing this because I want to. I like...practicing with you."

"Maybe," Seb arched an eyebrow. "But I know you don't like lying to your parents."

"W-well..." Sophia dug her toe into the carpet, shifting her desk chair back and forth. "I know how much trouble you'd get in if your folks found out. And you know, it's not like I've never told a lie before," she added with a sad smile.

"In any case," Seb stretched, squaring himself for another attempt. "That's why I wanna do the best I can. Not just for Amy. But for you."

Sophia paused, her lips pouting slightly as she thought. "C-can we try something a little different?" she asked.

"Different? Like what?"

"Like..." She hesitated. "Like trying to hypnotize me without a script."

"Y-you mean, like, an improvised induction?" Just the thought caused Seb's pulse to spike.

"S-sort of. It doesn't have to be totally original just, I dunno..." She brushed her hair behind her neck. "Y-you seem to know the basics and theory really well. Maybe it'll be easier for you to fill in the rest with your own words instead of trying to remember the right ones. Or not," she quickly added with a forced laugh. "I mean, you don't have to do it if you don't—"

"No," Seb exhaled, trying to steady his nerves, "you might be onto something. It's worth a shot anyway." He took a moment to center himself, then lifted the pendant up, making sure to stop just over Sophia's eye line. Her dark pupils followed perfectly.

"L-look into the crystal," Seb began. "Focus on it as it moves before your eyes. See if you can notice all the different little details in it...the tiny reflections, the way it catches and throws the light all around you. The way it seems to pull your gaze more and more, making it so easy to let everything else just drift away. It's all just background noise; the only things that matter right now are the crystal, and my voice. All you have to do is stare and listen. Stare...and listen."

Sophia's chin dipped slightly, her shoulders sagging as the induction continued. Seb watched her carefully, barely even noticing his own hypnotic patter anymore. All he cared about were the way her blinks were becoming more frequent, the way he could see the tiny muscles in her adorable face relax, causing her mouth to hang open as her breathing slowed.

"It feels so relaxing, just staring and listening," Seb murmured. "So relaxing to let everything else go. So relaxing, that you may begin to feel your eyes growing tired, your eyelids becoming heavier and heavier after each blink." He fought a thrill of arousal as Sophia's eyelashes fluttered, the induction now flowing out of him almost faster than he could keep up.

"A-and that's p-perfectly natural, and perfectly a-alright," he breathed, hoping his voice wouldn't crack. "Perfectly natural to feel that tiredness, that drowsiness, becoming stronger with each blink, as you just continue to stare, continue to try and watch the crystal. Even though it's becoming so hard now. So hard to keep those eyes open."

Sophia let out a deep sigh, her head drifting with the pendant as though attached by a string, her gaze no longer focused on anything as her eyelids struggled to stay open.

"They're so heavy now. So heavy and tired. So drowsy and sleepy. You know it will feel so good to let them close. You know it will feel so good to sleep for me. And on the count of three, you're going to do just that. One...feel those eyes becoming heavier and heavier...two...so tired, so sleepy, ready to let them close and fall deep into trance on my command...and...three."

Sophia's pupils rolled back as her eyelids fluttered closed, her whole body slumping forward and off of the chair.

"Whoa!" Seb quickly slid off the mattress and caught his falling friend, his arms wrapping around her the moment before she hit the ground. He froze, unsure of what to do with this turn of events, with the girl hanging limply in his grasp. She must've gone far deeper than usual to lose control of her body like that. Could he get her back in her seat without waking her up? A part of him briefly considered continuing the session from where she was. After all, it wasn't an unpleasant sensation...her soft chest pressed against him...her warm, sleepy breath on his neck...

"E-eh," Seb coughed. "Even though you're feeling so relaxed and sleepy, so deeply hypnotized and entranced, you will find it very easy to move when you need to. Your mind may be heavy, but your body is feeling so loose and light, and it becomes very simple to move it into positions where you are comfortable."

Seb gently helped Sophia back onto the chair as he spoke, noticing with satisfaction that her eyes remained closed the entire time, her head and shoulders still limp as he eased her back into a sitting position.

"There," he murmured, kneeling beside her. "That's good, that's perfect. Just continue to relax, listen to my voice, and take nice, deep breaths, each inhale and exhale making it easier and easier to slip deeper into trance. That's right, that's..."

Seb's voice trailed away as he beheld what was in front of him: his childhood friend and subject of his most ardent and confusing fantasies, slumped over in her desk chair, so deeply hypnotized she was practically drooling. It was a posture he rarely saw her in: her insecurities and upbringing meant she rarely let herself slouch like this, even at the third hour of a marathon Mario Party session. Yet here she was, so entranced as to not even notice the way her shirt had bunched around her slightly chubby belly, the way her chin was resting on her massive tits, gently rising and falling with every breath. If she could see herself right now, she would probably be mortified.

Seb thought he had never seen anything so beautiful in his life.

He reached a shaking hand forward, unable to stop his fingers from gently tilting her head so it was level with his. "Very good. Now let's open those eyes nice and gently," he said, the arousal and adrenaline causing even his mouth to run on autopilot. "Still staying in trance, still feeling nice and relaxed, but let me see those perfect, beautiful eyes again."

Right on command, Sophia's long lashes gently rose. Seb's breath caught as her dazed pupils met his—for a moment, he wondered if she was still lucid enough to realize he had just called her beautiful, or to notice the gentle, intimate way he was holding her. But if she did, she didn't make a move to break away—her head remained right where it was, gently resting in Seb's hand, her expression docile and content.

Still, better safe than sorry. "A-and as you go deeper and deeper," Seb continued, "it's okay to...to move however you feel is necessary. Go ahead and let your body respond to what it's feeling, to help you relax and—"

The rest of his sentence was lost as Sophia's lips pressed into his. His entire body stiffened, her soft warmth paradoxically freezing him into place. He closed his eyes, allowing the feeling to take him for just a moment, to melt his cares and concerns into one perfect second a bliss.

And then he heard footsteps thumping behind her door. Seb tore away with a gasp, falling on his butt right as Mr. Iglesias entered the room.

"Hey, you two," he said. "How's the homework coming?"

"Uh, great!" Seb squeaked, watching in terror as Mr. Iglesias's attention darted between him and Sophia, who was groggily swaying in her chair. "She, uh, we were studying, and I-I think she got so bored she fell asleep in her chair. I was just, um, just checking on her when..."

"Uh huh," Mr. Iglesias nodded, his eyes narrowing. "That true, mi princesa? Did you take a little nap?"

"Huh?" Sophia blinked, her brow furrowing as the light returned to her eyes. "Oh. Umm...yeah...I...musta fallen asleep..."

"Well, sorry, but break time's over. You both have work to do." Her father started to turn, then stopped, noticing something on the floor. "That yours, Sebastian?"

Seb followed his gaze to the pendant on the carpet. "Ah, yeah!" he exclaimed, racing to pick it up. "It's a, uh, meditation tool. To help me focus."

"I see. Make sure you don't forget it," Mr. Iglesias said with a tight smile before turning and leaving the room.

Seb waited until he couldn't hear footsteps in the hall anymore, then rushed to Sophia's side. "Are you okay?" he asked. "Sorry, I shouldn't have left you under so long, I...I..."

His words failed as she looked up at him, her face awash in confusion and embarrassment, her mouth struggling to form words. "I...I don't know, I..." she whispered. Her eyes darted back and forth, her breaths becoming short and rapid.

"Sophia, I..."

"I-I'm sorry!" she cried, leaping to her feet and dashing from the room.

"W-wait!" Seb scrambled to follow her into the hall, but he was too slow. The bathroom door closed and locked, leaving him grasping at the handle like an idiot. "Sophia!"

"Is there a problem?" a voice behind him asked. He turned to see Mr. Iglesias watching from around the corner, eyes boring into Seb as the muffled sounds of Sophia's sobs leaked into the hall.

"I..." Seb croaked, failing to fight the shaking in his voice. "I think I have to go."

___________________________________

Seb drummed his fingers on the table, struggling to contain the emotions bubbling inside of him. "So, uh, you never mentioned why you ended up transferring here. You were going to Western before, right?"

"Y-yeah but it, uh, it wasn't working out." Sophia chewed her lip. "It was hard being so far from my family, and well...you know I'm not good at making new friends."

"So you decided to run back to old ones?" Seb asked, before instantly regretting it.

Sophia wilted. "You could put it that way, I guess."

"Sorry, I didn't...," Seb pinched the bridge of his nose. "That was uncalled for. I'm sorry"

"It's okay," Sophia shook her head. "It's what I deserve."

"That's not true. Back then, the whole situation was so..." Seb looked for the right word. "So messed up, on so many levels. And I know I'm responsible too. There's no reason for me to be cruel to you about it, I just...there's a lot going on there, y'know?"

Despite his fumbling summation, Sophia gave an understanding nod. "It's like that for me too. It..." She paused, taking a moment to wrestle some thorny thought before asking: "Seb, can I ask you a, uh, kind of weird question?"

"Um, sure."

"Do you..." she looked away, rubbing her shoulder. "Do you still hate me?"

____________________________________

Even though he knew the auditorium was silent, Seb felt like he was drowning in a sea of noise. His thoughts spun like a hurricane in his skull, sweat dripping down his face and onto stage.

Amy was sitting in the chair next to him, her bright green eyes flitting between him and the pendant above her, concern clouding her freckled face. He was supposed to do the induction now. To hypnotize her. To say something. Anything.

"F-focus your eyes o-on the PENdant," he stuttered, the crack in his voice eliciting some giggles from the audience.

Why was he doing this? What was the point? It felt like some insane joke: here he was, humiliating himself for the sake of a lie. Trapped on a train to disaster, hurtling over tracks he had helped lay himself.

"W-watch c-carefully as it s-sWIngs," he stumbled on, the crystal bobbing erratically in his shaking hand. Maybe he could still get through this. He could stick to the plan, and everyone would be happy. He could still put on a good show, get a date for prom, and patch things between him and Sophia up later. What other choice did he have? Why should he waste this opportunity with Amy because of a confusing, stupefying kiss?

Besides, this is was Sophia's plan, wasn't it? This is what she had wanted, right? This was...this was...

Seb choked as the rest of the induction shriveled in his throat. Who was he kidding? He didn't want to be with a girl he had barely spoken to. He wanted to be with Sophia. They had been side-by-side since as long as he could remember. Now he was isolated in a cone of light, dribbling broken words onto his dress shoes. More alone than he had ever been in his life.

"I..." Seb turned, looking away from his subject into the audience. "I..." he searched for any sign of Sophia in the crowd, hoping beyond hope that maybe she had come to see this through. He had been too scared to text her before the show, but if she was out there, he could make her understand right now. It didn't matter what the rest of the school thought—as long as she was with him, he knew he would survive.

But the only spectators Seb recognized were a stocky, balding man, and a narrow, straw-haired woman. Both staring at him with shock and horror.

His parents had come to the show.

__________________________________

"I don't...hate you," Seb answered, struggling to force his words around the feelings raging inside him.

"But...you're still mad," Sophia recognized.

"Well, I'm...I'm..."

She smiled ruefully. "It's been a while, but I can still tell when you're angry, Seb."

"Okay, yes," Seb admitted with an exasperated sigh. "I am angry. But I'm not angry at you, I'm angry at, at..." he gestured uselessly at the air. "This, everything, the whole situation. I'm angry that things played out the way they did and that I'm...I'm still not totally over them yet," he confessed.

"I...never really got over it either," she admitted. "But I-I really want that to change. I want us to be friends again." She hesitated. "Do you?"

__________________________________________

"I'm not leaving until you get out here!" Seb shouted, his fist pounding the chipped wooden door, his breath ragged from having run all the way from the auditorium. Rain leaked between the slats in the porch roof, falling on his head in freezing, infuriating streams. But even as the cold water soaked his skin, his veins still blazed with shame and rage. "Sophia!"

The door finally swung open, revealing the guilt-stricken face of his former best friend. "S-Seb, I'm sorry," she sputtered. "When my parents saw me crying, they started asking so many questions, and I was so confused and..."

"So you told them what we were doing?" Seb exclaimed. "They told my parents, Sophia! My parents were at the show! They were there when everybody was laughing at me! You promised this wouldn't happen!"

"I said I was sorry!" Sophia shouted back. "I didn't mean for any of this to happen!"

"What are you talking about?" Seb roared over the downpour. "This was all your idea!"

"I thought it was what you wanted!" she cried.

"I don't want Amy! I want...I...want" Seb faltered, the tears in Sophia's eyes extinguishing the flames in his chest. "Soph, please..."

"I'm sorry," Sophia repeated, her lips trembling. "Seb, we can't. Not after my parents...not after we..."

"Don't," Seb held up his hand. "Don't tell me that kiss didn't mean anything."

"I...I don't know what it meant," Sophia pressed her palms against her head. "I don't know what I was thinking or why, it...it was so confusing and I just...I can't, Seb, I can't."

Seb closed his eyes, his heartstrings shaking so hard he thought they would snap. "Fine," he spat, turning away. He could feel a black poison building within him, threatening to flood his lungs and spill out of his mouth. He didn't know how or why, but he knew that if he stayed any longer, he would say something he could never take back.

"Seb, wait," Sophia started across the door, but shrank back as a stream of rain fell before her. "W-we can talk this out, we—"

"Leave me alone," he growled.

"Seb..."

"I said LEAVE ME ALONE!" he roared, the words erupting out of his chest, as if a different voice had uttered them. A strange lightheadedness overtook him and his vision went blurry, the tears in his eyes distorting Sophia's face into a monstrous mask of shock and pain.

Without another word, Seb ran into the downpour, praying the water would just wash him away.

___________________________________________

Seb's spine tingled as Sophia's question hung in the air, as charged as the memories crackling in his brain. The tempest inside kept spinning, leaving him grasping for direction. He wanted to escape. He wanted more time. But he knew he couldn't afford to run this time. The only way out of this storm was to break it himself. Even if it felt impossible.

"I..." He grit his teeth. "I've been...feeling a lot of conflicting emotions since I saw you out here. I've felt angry, and happy, and frustrated, and anxious but..." he paused, realization breaking like a ray of light through the clouds. "Even in all the chaos, there have been two constants. Regret, for the way things went down before. And hope...that we would get a second chance."

Sophia took his answer in, her face gradually brightening. "So...can we..." she whispered, as if not daring to say the words out loud. "Can we be friends again?"

Seb managed smile. "Yes," he said. "Friends." His gaze met hers, connecting for once not in fear or suspicion, but in mutual, overwhelming relief.

"Hey, Seb," a familiar voice called behind him, shattering the moment like a stone through glass. He turned, only to see the speaker already arriving at the table, coffee in her hand, a gleam in her bright blue eyes.

"Who's your friend?" Chelsea asked with a sliver of a smile.

Chapter 182: Chapter 182. Ch 7 (VOX DOMINUS)

This was a surprise.

When Chelsea had decided to take her homework session to the Undergrind Café, she had hoped to find a space away from her memories of Master; a venue where she could actually get some work done instead of playing last night's events over and over again in her head, fretting and plotting and masturbating over what to do next. Yet not only was Master here, but he was sitting with a girl Chelsea had never seen before: a short, curvaceous thing with a pair of headphones hanging from her neck like a pink LED collar.

Whoever she was, something Master said caused her to awkwardly adjust her hair and glance over her shoulder, her soft brown eyes barely missing Chelsea's. The startled blonde quickly stepped back into the waiting crowd of customers, hoping to observe Master undetected. It was impossible to make out what he was talking about, but he appeared to be deep conversation with the mystery girl, their posture and expressions indicating that whatever was being discussed required a great deal of care and focus.

Should she try to get closer and eavesdrop? If she was careful she could probably get away with it. And even though a part of her shivered at the thought of being so close to Master after last night, his companion was an unsettling blank in Chelsea's intel. If Chelsea was going to have any hope of winning Master over, she needed to gather more data. Ideally, without him knowing.

Then Master said something that made the other girl smile. And the adrenaline coursing through Chelsea curdled over. What was she doing, skulking in the shadows while this fat-titted cow tried to ingratiate herself to Master? Was Chelsea really so hurt by his rejection that she had lost all traces of her pride?

This was no time to retreat or hide: this was a time to attack.

Chelsea approached the table with her head held high, hiding her seething spite behind a friendly smile. "Hey Seb," she called, her expression static even as a part of her cringed from using Master's false name. "Who's your friend?"

To her satisfaction, she saw both Master and his "friend" were completely thrown, the atmosphere of intimacy dissipating in an instant.

"O-oh. Hey Chelsea," Master quickly recovered, though Chelsea could see how tense his shoulders were. "Uh, how's it going?"

"'It's going okay," Chelsea answered. "I just came down here to do some studying. What a coincidence that we both happened to..." She hesitated, as though just now realizing something. "Wait—I'm not interrupting a date am I?"

Master almost jolted out of his seat. "No. Uh, I mean, that is..." he exchanged a panicked look with the mystery girl.

"I-it's not a date," she finished for him.

A-ha. So that confirmed it. This wasn't a date, but there was no small amount of sexual tension at this table. And the way Master and the cow had looked at each other just then...there was history there.

Chelsea felt her stomach turn. So she forced out another laugh. "Phew. Thought for a second I ruined the moment. Not the kind of first impression I wanna make." She pulled up a chair up to the table and extended her hand to the mystery girl. "I'm Chelsea, by the way."

"S-Sophia," the other girl answered, accepting the handshake. Chelsea blinked, struck by the name for some reason. Did it sound...familiar? Had Master mentioned it before?

"It's great to meet you," Chelsea lied. "How do you know M—Seb?" she quickly corrected. That was close. She had to be more careful—if she didn't stay focused, there was no telling what might slip out.

"We, uh," Sophia's gaze flitted to Master's. Again that stupid, infuriating look.

"We met in high school," Master answered. "Sophia was going to a different college, but she recently transferred, so we decided to meet and catch up."

"Ah," Chelsea nodded. Was it just her imagination, or did the cow seem slightly deflated by Master's answer? Interesting.

"What about you?" Sophia asked, her eyes narrowing slightly. "How do you and Seb know each other?"

"We met here at Diepner," Chelsea answered. "We haven't known each other too long, but we've become pretty close. It's actually almost weird how fast it happened, right?" she added, shooting a loaded look Master's direction.

"Y-yeah," Master nodded.

Chelsea had to resist a smirk of satisfaction. Her theory was right: whoever Sophia was, Master clearly cared about her enough that he wanted this conversation to go smoothly, even if it meant giving concessions to Chelsea. He was afraid of losing face. Which meant Chelsea had the advantage.

"Did you meet at the hypnosis show?" Sophia asked.

Chelsea hesitated, caught off guard. "Well, we shared a few classes before that, so we knew each other. But I guess we hadn't really...connected until after the show." How did Sophia know about the hypnosis act? Was she in the audience? Had Master told her? If he had, there was no telling what else she knew right now. Chelsea would have to be more careful—if she openly contradicted something Master had said, it would break this delicate state of play she had been building up until now.

Sophia tilted her head slightly. "Did Seb really hypnotize you up there?" she asked.

Now it was Chelsea's turn to send an urgent look to Master. He gave an almost imperceptible shake of his head. So he had stuck to their original story about her faking it. That was a relief.

"I, uh, I'm embarrassed to admit it," she said, running a hand through her hair, "but I actually faked it. When the induction wasn't working, I felt really bad, so I pretended to be hypnotized to save the show. Afterwards, I met up with Seb to tell him the truth and apologize for deceiving him, and well...he was generous enough to forgive me." She threw a grateful smile his direction.

"Oh." Sophia's lips curved into a subtle frown. "I see." Something about her disappointed expression irked Chelsea. Just what was this girl's deal?

"Were you watching the show then?" Chelsea asked, eliciting a nod from her opponent. "And you really thought he had hypnotized me into acting like a puppy in front of everyone?" She chuckled.

Sophia looked down at her drink. "I just didn't think somebody who was faking it would go that far," she muttered.

Oh, this bitch. "What can I say? I guess I was just inspired by the moment. And," Chelsea bared a fanged smile, "given how grateful Master was afterwards, I'd say it was worth it."

Sophia stiffened. "What?"

Oh shit.

"Th-that's a joke," Master quickly interjected. "She sometimes teases me by calling me 'Master' since, you know..."

"Oh. Y-yeah, I get it," Sophia put on a faltering smile and stood. "W-well I should get going."

Master's eyes widened. "Wait, Sophia, I—"

"I'll text you later," she interrupted before turning to Chelsea. "It was uh, it was great meeting you."

Chelsea nodded absently. Her mind was still reeling, but not from her accidental slip up. It was the way Master had said the cow's name. Chelsea had heard it before. And now she remembered when.

"Uh, Chelsea? Are you okay?" Master asked. "What was all that about?"

Chelsea met his eyes with a cold stare. "Last week, the first time we...experimented. Did she call you while I was..?"

Master's jaw clamped shut, but his stricken expression was answer enough.

"You had me...right there...yet you answered a call from her?"

Master's eyes darted away from hers. "I-I panicked. Things ended weird for us in high school, and I didn't expect to see her again so..."

"I don't need an excuse," Chelsea said sharply. She was doing her best to keep her voice level, but couldn't stop her breath from quickening. "Just answer me this: is she the reason you didn't take me last night?"

Master flinched as though he had been struck. "I...I..." his voice died. And a roaring vacuum of silence filled Chelsea's ears.

"I should've known," she growled, standing and turning to leave. How could she have been so blind? She thought the battle was with Master, but all along the real opponent had been lurking in the shadows. Well no more—the front lines had been drawn, and now Chelsea knew what she was up against. With fire in her veins and poison on her tongue, she would make sure that stupid cow never...

"Stop, Chelsea."

Chelsea froze.

No...it couldn't be...

"Sit back down," Master commanded.

Chelsea's legs quivered as she tried to resist, but it was no use. Her head was still spinning from everything she had just learned—it was in no state to fight her Master's wishes. She sunk back into the chair without a word of protest, and stared unsteadily into the gleaming eyes of her owner.

"Y..you..." she managed to murmur. "You can't just..."

"That's enough," Master stated, his voice low. "No more talking now. Just listening."

Chelsea's mouth clamped shut. No more talking. Just listening.

But...she had to...

"You remember what you are. You are my slave. Slaves obey their Masters."

Slaves obey their...no, she couldn't fall now. She wasn't ready. She wasn't prepared for...she didn't even know what Master was planning to do. If he was using the Vox like this, all bets were off. He could do anything he wanted to her. She couldn't allow that. She...she...

"This is what you want."

She wanted it. She wanted it so badly.

No! Focus on Sophia! Hold onto the anger! Hold onto the...

"You want to submit. You want to surrender. Because obedience feels so good, doesn't it?"

Chelsea nodded, her chin drooping down to her chest. Even as her body grew heavy, it felt like an enormous burden was lifted from her. Master was right. Obedience felt good. It felt so, so good.

"That's right. You know what I say is true, because you remember that you are my slave."

She was...she was...God, it was happening so fast this time. The flood of endorphins as the Vox soaked her mind; the heat pulsing through her with every heartbeat, relaxing and opening her body to his power; the feeling of everything around her becoming blurry and indistinct, leaving only Master and his perfect, beautiful voice.

"Say it for me."

"I am your...your..." slave tried to hold her tongue, but then couldn't remember why she wanted to. "Slaaavve," the word finally slid out in a whisper.

"Good girl."

A bust of pleasure radiated from slave's chest. It soothed her aching brain, melting away her angry, rigid thoughts. Why was she even angry in the first place? It felt so unimportant now, and like too much effort to think about. Slaves didn't think anyway—they listened and obeyed.

"That's right. That feels really good, doesn't it?"

"Mmm," slave sighed dreamily, her arms sliding off the table and her thighs gliding open underneath. Praise from Master was the beesssst. It felt like his words were caressing her inside, massaging her brain and pussy with loving, tender strokes. She would do anything to remain in this feeling, to stay nestled in her Master's hold. Anything to be a good slave.

"Very good. And I'm about to make you feel even better. But first, I need you to listen closely."

Master cast a look over his shoulder, then leaned forward. Slave mirrored his movement, lowering her ear by his lips. Ready and eager to receive her orders.

"When I touch your hand, I want you to go to the bathroom, and enter if it is empty. If it is occupied, you will stand patiently outside until the room has been vacated. Then you will go inside, lock the door behind you, and wait. When you hear this knock..."

Master rapped his hand against the table in a distinct rhythm. *Tap-tap-tap tap tap.*

"...You will know it's me, and you will unlock the door so I may enter. You will not allow anyone else to enter, nor make a single sound if you hear a knock you do not recognize. Do you understand?"

Slave smiled. "Yes Master."

Master touched slave's hand. And slave obeyed.

_____________________________________________

Seb watched as slave—no, as Chelsea—drifted to her feet and glided towards the one-person bathroom. She bumped into another student as she passed, but her half-lidded gaze remained locked on her destination, unaware of the confused look that followed her.

Seb winced. He probably could've added something about her acting normal in his command, but he was barely keeping up as is. His decision to use the Vox had been a snap one, a knee-jerk reaction to the rage he saw in Chelsea's eyes. But now that she was under, he had to work quickly and carefully if he hoped to fix things.

One thing was for sure: he needed to get the target off of Sophia's back. Even if Chelsea wasn't the Machiavellian tyrant the rumors made her out to be, Seb knew she was more than capable of wreaking havoc on Sophia's school life. Preventing that was paramount—the question was: how? Seb didn't have time to think of some perfect set of words and commands get Chelsea off her warpath. Even if he forbade certain actions, he couldn't account for every possible way she could aim to hurt Sophia. And a mind as sharp and subtle as Chelsea's would definitely exploit any loophole he left open.

Of course...there was an easy solution, Seb thought as he watched Chelsea wait outside the bathroom door, her face plastered with a distant, dreamy smile.

He could just enslave her permanently. That would certainly settle things. Once she was completely in thrall to him, he wouldn't have to worry about...

Seb tore his gaze away from Chelsea and put his head in his hand. No. He couldn't. That was the Vox talking, not him. He would never be so cavalier with his power. Sure, he had just ambushed Chelsea with it but...that was to protect Sophia! It was completely different! And besides, Sophia knew about Chelsea now: what would she say if the sharp-tongued blonde suddenly started acting like a mindless sex slave?

He would probably have to enslave Sophia too. It wouldn't be hard; given how she responded to normal hypnosis, she was probably even more suggestable then Chelsea. All it would take was a few honeyed drops of the Vox in her ear, and she would be just as eager and obedient to his whims. Then he would have two collared slaves at his command, ready to worship him with their bodies at a moment's notice, their minds filled with nothing but thoughts of pleasing his cock and...

No! Seb pounded his fist on his thigh, trying to force back the poisonous yearning spreading through his veins. That wasn't right. None of this was right. He had to fix this situation, and fast.

Seb stood, grabbed Chelsea's bag from under the table, and strode over to the bathroom. There was only one way to set things right. It would be risky, and he would have to push Chelsea even further than he had before. But it was the only way he could protect Sophia without sacrificing his soul.

*Tap-tap-tap tap tap* Seb knocked on the bathroom door, casting a quick glance around the room to make sure he wasn't being watched. Once he heard the lock click, he turned the handle, stepping inside and quickly shutting the door behind him.

"Master," Chelsea said with a vacant smile. "I've done as you commanded."

"Y-yes," Seb said, setting her bag aside and taking a deep breath. "Good girl."

Chelsea's lips parted as a tiny gasp of pleasure escaped them. "Thank you, Master," she sighed, swaying slightly on her feet. God, the Vox had really done a number on her. If Seb wanted to, there was probably no limit to...

No! The plan—stick to the plan!

"Now, I told you I was going to make you feel even better than before. And that's true," Seb paused. "But in order to do this, I need you to listen to my words and obey my orders very carefully. Do you understand?"

"Uh-huh," the blonde answered.

"Good girl."

"Ohhhh..." Chelsea moaned, brushing a strand of hair away and then caressing her cheek with a loopy grin.

"You felt pleasure when I said that, didn't you?"

"Yesss..."

"Focus on that pleasure. That wonderful feeling filling your body and mind."

Chelsea closed her eyes, her thighs rubbing together as she shifted from one foot to the other.

"It's so hard to think when you're so focused on feeling good, isn't it?"

"Yesss..."

"So hard to do anything but enjoy this wonderful sensation my voice is bringing you."

Chelsea's mouth hung open, the faintest moan of assent escaping her lips. Good, everything was going according to plan. If Seb's hunch was correct, if the Vox was powered by desire, it was pleasure that made it stick. That was why Chelsea couldn't help but call him "Master" after she had edged her brains into oblivion. Probably.

"And it's so easy isn't it?" Seb pressed, stepping closer and lowering his voice. "So easy and natural to just drift on this pleasure? To let everything else fade away and let my voice take control?"

"Mmm...yessss..." Chelsea mewled, her gaze foggy and unfocused.

"That's right. A slave yielding control to her Master is the easiest thing in the world. Because a slave's mind and body belong to her Master, don't they?"

"Uh..." Chelsea hesitated for a moment. Seb nodded his head, prompting Chelsea to bob hers in agreement as well. "Yesss...." she said.

Seb exhaled, trying not to let his voice waver with relief. "Your body and mind belong to me. Say it."

"My body and mind belong to you," Chelsea repeated, her voice becoming more resolved with every word.

"Good girl."

Chelsea bit her lip as her breath hitched, her hands running up her narrow waist and over her breasts.

"Th-that's right." Seb continued, focusing on his enunciation to block out the Vox's hungry growling. "See how easy that was? And how good it felt? My words and my voice can make you do and feel whatever they want so easily. Because your body and mind obeys them so naturally. And why do your body and mind obey? Because they..."

"They belong to you, Master," Chelsea answered with a small giggle.

"Good girl." Seb waited for the shiver of pleasure to pass through Chelsea before continuing. "And since your mind belongs to me, that means I can change it at will, isn't that right?"

"Umm...Uh-huh," Chelsea agreed without prompting this time.

"Very good." Seb exhaled. Time for the real work to begin. "Now, I'm going to make some small tweaks to your brain. And to make sure you're ready, I'm going to wipe it clean first. That's sounds nice, doesn't it? To have a nice, clean, empty head, ready to be filled by obedience and pleasure?"

"Mmm," Chelsea gave a droopy nod. She would probably agree to anything Seb said at this point. Just as he planned.

"Very good. In a moment, I'm going to snap my fingers. When I do, you will strip for me until you are completely naked. And with each item of clothing you remove, you will repeat the phrase 'Empty and blank, no need to think.' Because not only will you be stripping away your clothing, but you will also be freeing yourself from the thoughts, cares, and will that are cluttering your mind. Bit by bit. The more naked you become, the blanker the canvas of your brain becomes. And the blanker your brain becomes, the easier it is for my words to paint new thoughts for it, until you become a perfect picture of pleasure and obedience. And you want that so bad, don't you?"

"Want it...baaad," Chelsea slurred.

*Snap*

Seb covered the toilet and sat as the show began, hoping to take a moment to catch his breath. But as Chelsea unbuttoned her cardigan, he could already tell that was wishful thinking. He would get no rest now. Not when he could see the faint impressions of Chelsea's hardened nipples against her shirt, could hear the long, contented sigh escape her lips as she let the sweater drop to the floor.

"Empty and blank," she breathed, "no need to think..."

"G-good girl," Seb responded, gripping his thighs as Chelsea pulled up the hem of her shirt, revealing her smooth, cream-colored belly and breasts. She undid the clasp of her turquoise bra, casting it aside and massaging her newly freed tits with a quivering moan.

"Empty and....blank...no need to...think..."

"Keep going," Seb urged, the Vox humming loudly in his chest. "Be a good slave and empty that pretty head of yours for me."

"Empty...'n...blank..." Chelsea unbuttoned her pants, bending and wiggling her ass slightly as she pulled them down her legs to the ground. "No...need...to think..."

Seb shifted his legs, his hard cock straining against his tight jeans. His breath was heavy and hot, his entire body on fire with desire. He had seen Chelsea strip before, but not like this. Not with the awareness of just how deeply under his control she had fallen; how helpless and pliable her mind was to his words.

Chelsea shivered slightly as she slid her fingers into the waistband of her panties, the soaking fabric sticking slightly as she slid it off her glistening pussy. "Empty...blank...no....think..."

Chelsea fell silent, gradually standing at attention. Seb rose and slowly circled her naked, shivering body. Her flat, empty gaze didn't follow him as he passed, and her jaw remained slack, a thin line of drool dripping from her glistening lips.

She was his.

"Good girl," Seb cooed. Slave's cheeks flushed and her eyelids fluttered, but she didn't react otherwise. "Nice and blank for her Master. No thoughts, no will. Say it."

"No thoughts, no will," slave repeated without hesitation.

"Empty and mindless."

"Empty and...mindless," her voice trembled slightly as Seb grasped her breast, kneading her flesh between his fingers. He couldn't resist anymore—he needed to have her, to own her. A slave existed for her Master's pleasure; what good was she if he didn't use her?

"Very good," Seb murmured into her ear as his hands explored the delicate curves of her body. He marveled at the softness of his slave, the way she yielded to his touch, her tits spilling between his grasp, her thighs parting so eagerly as his hand glided between them. "Now listen closely."

She gasped as his fingers found her dripping pussy, gently circling the slick folds as his words molded her mind. "When I leave this room, you will count to one hundred. And when you are finished, you will wake from my power and become Chelsea Jaeger again. But your conscious mind will have no memory of anything that has happened since you entered the café. Do you understand?"

"Y-yes," slave uttered, her back arching slightly, her needy flesh pressing into her Master's grip.

"Even if your waking self tries to remember, your subconscious will keep the memories away, always out of reach. It will convince you that you've lost track of time studying, and that is all that has happened this morning. Your conscious mind will not remember seeing me here. It will not remember meeting Sophia or what we are doing right now. But your subconscious will. And it will obey me. Isn't that right?"

"Yes. Yes," slave's breath was quickening as Seb teased her clit, toying with her body like it was his favorite plaything.

"Because your subconscious belongs to me," Seb growled, the Vox reverberating in his every word. "Because you belong to me. Say it."

"I belong to you." Seb pushed his fingers inside her pussy, eliciting a moan of ecstasy from his slave.

"Again."

"I b-belong to you," slave repeated as he stroked in time with her words, his thumb still circling her clit.

"Again. Keep going."

"I belong to you. I belong to you." Slave's words were coming faster with each breath now, her body and voice shaking. "I belong to you. I belong to you."

Seb increased his efforts, noting with a thrill how readily her own cadence responded. Without a single word from his lips, her flesh was obeying his whims. As it should.

"I belong to you," she whimpered. "I belong to you I belong to you I belong to you I belong to you IbelongtoyouIbelongtoyouIbelongtoyouIbelongtoyouI..."

Seb suddenly pulled away, releasing slave without warning.

Slave stood in place, her entire body a quivering, dribbling mess. But she didn't move to satisfy herself—didn't ask or plead or whimper. All she did was what he told her.

"Ibelongtoyou," she continued to repeat, her strained words barely above a whisper. "I belong to you. I...b-belong...to..."

She was a good slave. And good slaves deserved rewards.

"Cum for me," Seb commanded. "Quietly."

Slave shuddered and stiffened as though Seb's words had electrified her. Her arms wrapped tight around her body, her mouth opening in a silent scream of delight. Her throbbing legs gave out, causing her to slide to her knees, choked utterances of ecstasy escaping her with every spasm that rippled through her.

And then Seb saw it.

Without slave in the way, he beheld his reflection in the mirror. And for a moment he saw what Chelsea had seen. He saw the cunning hunger in his smile, the dangerous glint in his eye. He saw a man outside of himself, a shadow projected by his darkest desires.

He blinked, staggering away from Chelsea as she swayed vacantly on the floor.

What was he doing? Why had he..?

"Y-you will count to one hundred a-and then wake up," Seb stammered, backing up for the door. "And e-everything will happen as...as I've commanded. Tell me you understand."

""I und—" Chelsea began, but Seb was already out the door. He couldn't remain any longer, couldn't risk fueling the Vox any further. What he had done...what his power had made him do...he had only meant to make her forget. He hadn't planned on going that far. Even if it was to protect Sophia, even if he was just trying to make things right, it...it wasn't what we wanted.

Right?

Seb cast a glance back at the bathroom door as he headed for the café exit, fearing for a moment that Chelsea would suddenly emerge, eyes alight with furious clarity, ready to exact vengeance for his crimes.

But the door remained closed.

75...76...77...

Seb swallowed, trying to force the incident from his mind. There was no use ruminating on it now.

A line had been crossed. He just hoped it would be worth it.

Chapter 183: Chapter 183. Ch 8 (VOX DOMINUS)

Her body was betraying her again.

Sophia had done everything she could to distract herself. She had cleaned her tiny dorm room twice, attempted several homework assignments and watched the least arousing anime she could think of. But when she folded her legs to reposition her laptop, there was no denying it.

She was wet. And she knew why.

Chelsea had called him "Master!"

Sophia groaned and pulled at her hair. Why was she like this? She should be mad. Annoyed. Royally T'ed off! Those would be the normal reactions to having your intimate, emotional reunion interrupted by some random, blonde stranger. But instead, Sophia had spent the rest of the morning in a flushed fog, trying not to think about the implications of Chelsea and Seb's little "inside joke."

But what if it wasn't a joke?

Both Chelsea and Seb had certainly seemed caught off-guard at the time, which was strange if calling Seb "Master" was just some harmless teasing. Besides, given Seb's...history...Sophia doubted he would play along with a pet-name like that, nor would a supposed "close friend" put it on him.

If it wasn't a joke, though, that meant that Chelsea had called him "Master" by accident, and then the two of them had lied to cover it up. And if that was the case...

Sophia bit her lip and fell back on her bed, wrapping a pillow around her face as if that would block out the horrible, perverted thoughts invading her head. But it was no use: she knew the depravity was coming from inside of her. No matter how much she fought it, no matter how many times she swore off of smut or masturbation, she couldn't uproot the urges that had been growing in her since puberty, urges that had exploded during her first year away from her family. Even if she was good, even if she stayed away from parties and PornHub, her dreams would be filled with visions of collars and cuffs, submission and sadism: wicked fantasies that became only more elaborate and inescapable the more pent up she got.

So here she was: the show on her laptop completely forgotten as memories of Chelsea and Seb's variety show filled her head. Only this time, Sophia didn't imagine it as a misunderstanding, as a fake performance meant to keep the show running. She saw it as real. The moment Chelsea dropped. The brief flicker of surprise in her eyes before the spark behind them dimmed to a glassy dullness. The grace of her movements as she obeyed Seb's whims without hesitation, her body no longer her own, but the extension of his will. His voice as he toyed with her mind, the ease with which he molded her world to his liking. The way she sunk to all fours at his command, before looking up at him with adoration, her pride completely lost as she panted and leapt to his chest, pressing her breasts against him and...

Frick! Sophia slammed her hands against the mattress. Her libido had caused plenty of trouble before, but this was a new height of suffering. Anger, envy, and arousal swirled through her in equal measure, twisting her insides into knots. Just who did Chelsea think she was? Chatting up Seb like it was no big deal, looking all prim and pampered as she took control of their conversation, with her stupid shiny hair and thin, perfect waist and...

And before she knew it, Sophia had Chelsea's social media profiles arrayed on her screen, eyes darting between them as she scrolled with extreme prejudice. It was all the sort of stuff you would expect from a college princess: glossy photos of sorority activities interspersed with casual-yet-choreographed pre-football selfies and "candid" party snaps. Plus a tasteful swimsuit shot or two.

God, she was so pretty. That sharp jawline. Those petite yet pronounced cheekbones and mischievous smile. Sophia wasn't sure if she wanted to slap that perfect face or force it between her legs. Maybe both.

No wonder Seb had been able to get over high school so easily. Sophia thought with a sigh. If he had a girl like Chelsea calling him "Master," why would he even think twice about one stupid kiss two years ago? Meanwhile, not a day went by without Sophia fantasizing about that moment, and then kicking herself for being so weak back then. If she had just gotten control of herself, had been honest with her feelings and not freaked out...maybe she wouldn't be here alone in her dorm, soaking in her own suppressed desires while he and his new pet did God-knows-what together.

But no. It was too late now. Seb had moved on, and Sophia was still a prisoner of her own body. With its dumb, soft curves, thick, chubby thighs and slutty, salivating pussy. She was so pathetic. So useless.

And so, so horny.

Sophia's hand was already sliding beneath the waistband of her sweatpants before she was even conscious of it. She sighed, giving in to the moment. There was no use stopping the forces already at work inside of her. Better instead to adjust the laptop screen, and stare at Chelsea's swimsuit-clad curves as Sophia sunk deeper into the bed, her fingers tracing the wet warmth behind her panties.

Was she really going to do it? Was she really going to rub one out to a pool-side picture of the girl who had stolen Seb from her?

Well...Sophia didn't know for sure that was the case. They might actually be just friends but...

But she was already picturing it. Seb alone in his room with Chelsea, dangling that glittering pendant in front of her eyes. Whisking away her thoughts and replacing them with his words. Bending that haughty sneer into a docile smile. Her clothes falling away as easily as her mind, until all of her was open and obedient to her Master's will.

And Sophia was there with them now. Picturing herself seated on the bed with Seb, watching him drop their slave deeper into his power. Maybe Sophia would drop a little with her, feel her mind and eyes grow heavy as she saw Seb's wonderful magic at work.

God, it was incredible. Even though it had been years, Sophia could still recall the feeling as though it was yesterday. The sense of intense, yet dreamy focus, the soothing descent into blissful submission. It was so gentle, yet so compelling. And it caused her pussy to drip like nothing else.

Sophia gripped the sheets tight with her free hand, wallowing in the fantasy as the heat and pleasure grew. She imagined Seb leaning back with a wicked smile, indicating that Sophia could have first crack at their newly-emptied slut. Sophia saw herself pushing Chelsea over the bed, the blonde whimpering as Sophia's hand smoothed over her ass, knowing what was coming, yet being powerless to stop it.

Sophia almost heard the smack of her hand against Chelsea's tight little ass, pictured in vicious detail the red mark left behind on the otherwise pale skin. In this world, Sophia was no longer the meek, awkward nerd, spreading her legs for any ounce of attention and affection. She was a vengeful avatar of lust, her body an all-consuming fire of pain and pleasure.

Ten strikes would be all that Seb would allow, but Sophia knew that wouldn't be enough. She could see herself losing count, losing herself in Chelsea's yelps of surprise and whimpers of satisfaction as Sophia kneaded her shivering flesh between strikes, soothing and seducing it before reminding it of its purpose.

Sophia imagined Seb's hand suddenly on her wrist, stopping her. She had been a bad girl. She had disobeyed him. Forgotten her place. Forgotten her Master's commands.

Master wouldn't even bother moving Chelsea, Sophia decided. He would throw Sophia down right beside the limp, moaning blonde, giving the two slaves only a moment to lock eyes before yanking on Sophia's hair, forcing a gasp of pain from her lips.

And then the fun would really begin.

Sophia pumped her fingers between her gushing folds, gasping in ecstasy as the imagined punishment played out. She pictured each spank with searing precision, could envision the ways her thick, soft body would ripple with each impact, carrying waves of pleasure and pain through her, causing her arms to shake and give out as the awful joy crested higher, and higher.

Eventually, Master would stop, panting with exertion and exhilaration behind her. And the two slaves would bask in the moment, locked eye to eye. Knowing that whatever they were to each other, to Master they were his obedient playthings. Knowing that they were too weak and wet to do anything but share a sloppy kiss as Master tore off Sophia's panties and...

Sophia shoved her face into the pillow and screamed as she came, thighs clenching on the soaking sheets as her body shuddered with disgraceful ecstasy. It took a few moments for her sanity to return, tremors of euphoric aftershock pulsing through her as she tried and failed to get her breathing under control.

Eventually, she exhaled the last trace of the dream from her head. She had actually done it. It was 2:00PM and she had already fingered herself silly over a girl she had just met that morning.

New college. Same Sophia.

It wasn't all bad, though, she decided as she slid off the bed. At least here, she didn't have a roommate to ask her why she kept blow-drying her sheets. But as she began her clean-up routine, she couldn't help staring at the enticing image still up on her laptop screen, her mind drifting back to the question that she had been avoiding all day.

What was she going to do now? Would she admit defeat and hide away like she always did?

Or maybe...if Sophia wanted change...drastic action was needed.

_______________________________________

Chelsea stifled a yawn as she flipped through her flashcards. She could basically recite them front-and-back by now, but the process of running through the set was the only thing keeping her grounded. Her thoughts felt oddly scattered this afternoon, liable to drift in all kinds of directions if she wasn't careful. The fury and focus that had propelled her into the café had dissipated at some point, replaced by a listless, anxious haze. And Chelsea couldn't for the life of her figure out why.

So she studied; made meaningless underlines in her notes; ordered more coffee; thought idly about what she would do if Master showed up, then chided herself for getting off track again; worried about getting her grades back up in time for her mother's visit, then wondered if her energy would be better spent thinking of a way to achieve single-minded slavehood beforehand.

It came as a welcome distraction then, when an unexpected notification lit up her phone:

"Sophia Iglesias sent you a friend request!"

Chelsea's brow furrowed. Random invitations like this weren't completely alien to her: even as a sophomore, she was fairly well-known in the halls of Delta Sigma. It wouldn't be odd if a hitherto unremarkable sister was reaching out to Chelsea to force a connection or work some kind of angle.

But...Chelsea opened the notification to investigate, seizing the chance to do something besides marinate in an aimless, academic miasma. Her curiosity lead her to Sophia's profile, which revealed that not only was this strange girl not in a sorority, but she and Chelsea only had one other friend in common:

"Sebastian Wakefield." Master.

Now the back of Chelsea's head was really tingling. She flipped through Sophia's photos, trying to figure out if the two of them had ever crossed paths. The small, busty girl didn't seem familiar, but she also didn't really seem like the type to stand out. Her mop of black hair, thick-framed glasses, and penchant for hoodies and jeans would make her practically invisible in the usual college crowd. Those pink headphones she seemed to wear everywhere were pretty distinct though—if Chelsea had run into her more than once, she was pretty sure the doe-eyed nerd would stick in her memory. Plus, she was kinda cute, in an awkward, unassuming way.

Why was she reaching out to Chelsea? It was always possible this was just a tossed-off friend request from a lonely classmate looking to expand her social circle. But the connection to Master still felt like more than a coincidence.

So Chelsea accepted the friend request. And sent a message.

CJ: Hi. Sorry, but have we met before? You seem familiar, but I can't quite put my finger on it.

To Chelsea's surprise, her note was answered immediately by a pulsing "...", the sign that the other party was composing a reply.

SI: ...

SI: ...

SI: ...

(Apparently she was having trouble finding the right words.)

SI: This is Sophia. Seb's friend. We met at the Undergrind Café this morning?

Chelsea blinked, her grip on her phone tightening. The words on the screen stared back at her, utterly absurd, yet unapologetic. For some reason, they made her pulse race.

Time. She needed to stall for time and figure this out.

CJ: Oh duh lol. Sorry, I've been studying all day and my head is in a total fog.

SI: lol

SI: it's okay.

SI: I get it.

SI: ...

SI: ...

SI: ...

Chelsea grimaced and massaged her temple, as though she could somehow push her memories back into place. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't recall meeting anybody that morning, much less a friend of Master's.

But why would Sophia lie about that? It was such a brazen, easily disprovable falsehood. What would she have to gain by leading with that? Either Sophia was abysmally bad at forcing a social connection...or...

SI: I know I dipped out kinda suddenly but I was wondering if you wanted to maybe grab coffee sometime or something?

SI: Or just hang out?

SI: I don't know a lot of people at this school yet besides Seb and you seem really cool so

SI: yeah

SI: if you're free, I mean

The tingling in the back of Chelsea's mind had become burning itch that she couldn't seem to scratch. Why on earth was she drawing blank? Sophia's messages implied she and Chelsea had shared more than a passing encounter, so why was it that Chelsea could only recall studying all morning? Her eyes scanned the preceding exchange in the chat feed, desperately searching for any clues, before finally landing on two words.

"Seb's friend."

Chelsea paused.

Why had Sophia led with that?

The only reason to bring it up would be if their relationship to Master played a key role in their acquaintance. Which meant that there were two possibilities. Either Sophia looked Chelsea up online first, saw that they shared a connection with Master and then brought up that fact to Chelsea as a means of building a rapport...

...Or Master had been present during their meeting and had helped introduce them.

Suddenly, a light clicked on in Chelsea's head, revealing a narrative too astounding to be true and yet too perfect to be false. Chelsea remembered clearly coming to the Undergrind Café to study—the textbooks and materials she had with her were proof enough of that. At some point in the morning though, it would appear she had met Master and Sophia in this coffee shop. Chelsea doubted Master would go out of his way to introduce an old friend to her, which meant that Chelsea had probably been the one to initiate the conversation. Which meant something about Master and Sophia had caught her interest. Something that Chelsea now couldn't remember. And if Sophia had "dipped out kinda suddenly", as she put it, it followed at some point in the interaction, Chelsea was alone with Master, but now couldn't recall that moment either.

All the signs pointed in the same direction. But even so Chelsea could scarcely believe it.

Had Master really used the Vox to erase her memories?

There was only one way Chelsea was going to get to the bottom of this. Her thumbs flew across her phone keyboard.

CJ: I'd love to! How's the upcoming week looking for you?

The conversation continued on autopilot as Sophia and Chelsea bounced times and places off of one another. Though she kept her messages courteous and open, inside it felt like Chelsea's world was in danger of spinning of its axis.

Could the Vox actually force her to forget things? Could its control actually stretch that far? True, Chelsea's memory was always a little hazy after a prolonged trance, with sensations sticking out more than exact details or words. But this was something else. This was a fundamental change in her mental makeup, something she couldn't undo no matter how hard she tried. And Master had seemingly improvised it in public, catching Chelsea off-guard and sweeping her into his power without her say in the matter at all.

It was...it was...

It was perfect.

A grin slowly spread across Chelsea's lips as she set her phone aside, her mind racing with the new possibilities now at her disposal. If Master could exert that much mental control, maybe he really would be able to give her what she wanted. Maybe she really could be transformed beyond a mere temporary trance, beyond lingering urges and speech habits. Complete and utter brainwashing seemed within her grasp. And Chelsea had a feeling Sophia might give her some clues as to attaining it.

But Chelsea would have to be careful. As exciting as these new revelations were, they came with an important lesson: Master was not to be underestimated. The fact that he had acted suddenly and in public meant that it was probably in reaction to something Chelsea had done or said. She had been careless, and he had punished her. If she didn't play her cards right going forward, he might find a way to more permanently stymie her plans. Including...possibly erasing all memory of the Vox, Chelsea realized with a shudder.

She wasn't going to let that happen, no matter what. She would be patient. She would be meticulous. And she would win. If this was going to be the final game Chelsea Jaeger played, it was going to be beautiful.

And Sophia might just be the ace in the hole.

Chapter 184: Chapter 184. Ch 9 (VOX DOMINUS)

He didn't feel guilty.

That was probably the strangest part. It wasn't that only eight hours ago, he had impulsively entranced Chelsea in public; it wasn't that he had forced her to strip and masturbate in front of him; it wasn't even that it seemed he was successful in permanently altering her memory.

No. What really stuck out to him was how normal it all felt.

Of course, there was fear, at first. He had practically sprinted out of the Undergrind Café, afraid that at any moment he would get a furious call from Chelsea, or turn and see her stalking him with vengeance in her eyes. But instead, the morning passed without incident into the afternoon. By the time he arrived at the evening theater club meeting, Seb had almost convinced himself that he had done it: he had navigated the fateful meeting of Chelsea and Sophia without any harsh consequences. Sure, he had to cross a few lines to do so...

...But it sure didn't feel that way.

Seb shifted his seat as the club president droned on, the tile floor providing little in the way of cushioning or comfort. Even though it was technically their "club room," the space was more like a storage area in the dormitory basement, with brick walls and exposed piping running across the ceiling. Still, the Diepner Players had worked to make the place feel like a home, hanging thrift store paintings and cast photos where they could and jamming overstuffed furniture where it would fit. Normally, these accommodations were enough for the "executive board" meetings, but these open sessions left many of the attendees clustered on the floor, listening to debates about future productions and fundraisers.

Not that Seb minded that much. His presence in the club was more of a social excuse anyway. He never played any major production roles, nor did he hold particularly strong opinions on the logistics of each show. That was all Miki and Tobias, the former of whom had managed to get herself elected Treasurer last year, despite being a freshman. She had come to the meeting with an agenda—Seb was just there for moral support. Which gave him time to think.

And wonder if the Vox wasn't having a greater effect on him than he thought.

Previously, even using it in semi-controlled circumstances would leave him with lingering doubts and guilt for days. Yet after the initial panic had faded, this morning's session had become more or less a mundane memory. He could make himself feel bad about it if he tried, reflecting on the various social, cultural and ethical rules he had broken. But the moment that fixation faded, so too did the guilt. And Seb was hard pressed to retain it.

Especially when he was this hard.

Seb adjusted his position again, awkwardly navigating around the erection that had been straining his pants the whole meeting. Bailing out on Chelsea had prevented him from pushing her boundaries further, but it had also left the Vox horribly unsatisfied. Masturbating in his room had helped, but now he was trapped in a tiny space with a crowd of cute girls, many of whom were showing more skin than normal to compensate for the unseasonably warm September air. Miki was no exception—she had probably chosen her tiny gym shorts for comfort, but the looseness of the fabric and Seb's position on the floor meant he could see far up her slender thighs every time she crossed them, occasionally catching a glimpse of her white panties as well.

It was a libido pressure cooker. Seb found himself hyper aware of every movement, every sigh from his overheating peers. Normally Seb had to concentrate to get the Vox to come out—now it was an almost dizzying effort to keep it in. So he kept reflecting on his lack of remorse, kept trying to guilt-trip his way out of the horny haze. But doing so would often lead to memories of Chelsea's vacant expression, the way she had recited mantras of submission in his name, the way her body quivered at the slightest suggestion of his touch, the way her tits...

The president slapped his laptop shut, cuing everybody to stand and head for the door. Seb belatedly realized the meeting must be over, and breathed a short-lived sigh of relief. He had made it through this trial, but the Vox needed an outlet. Its dark waters were roiling inside of him, threatening to spill out every time he opened his mouth. If he didn't find a way to drain them soon...

"Seb! How'd the reunion go?" Miki practically tackled him before the door, her eyes shining with anticipation. "Did Sophia show up like she said she would? What was she like? Has she put on weight? I want all the deets."

"Uh, er," Seb's temperature sky-rocketed, Miki's hand on his shoulder almost boiling over his brain.

Fortunately, Tobias came to the rescue, gently pulling her back. "Easy, babe, you're gonna knock him over. I'm sure it's nothing to get that excited over." His smile was easygoing, but his pupils brimmed with the same eagerness as his girlfriend.

Seb coughed, stalling for time. "W-well it went about how you would expect."

"And what does that mean?" Miki demanded. "Did you let her have it like I said you should?"

"N-no it wasn't like that." Seb hastily answered. "We just talked. It was fine. We're, um, we're good."

Miki didn't miss a beat. "Good? What's 'good?' Are you guys friends again? Lovers? Something in between?"

Her face was so close to him now. It would be so easy to just whisper a choice word or two in her ear and... "I gotta run," Seb said. "I'll tell you guys all about it soon," he quickly added as he stumbled out into the hall.

"It's all good, Seb," Tobias replied, placing a hand on Miki's shoulder so she wouldn't give chase. "We can wait till whenever you're comfortable."

Seb offered a parting smile and nod as he left.

Inside, he bleakly wondered if he would ever be comfortable again.

_______________________________________________

"I-I appreciate the invite," Seb smiled uneasily. "But I really do have work I need to get done."

"C'mon bro, it'll be fun," Ben pressed, rocking anxiously on his bed. "You, like, barely ever go out. What's the point of college if you're gonna spend Saturday nights cooped up in your dorm?"

In all honesty, after everything that had happened to Seb the past couple days, a night alone to reflect and wrestle the Vox under control sounded like exactly what he needed. Yet no sooner had he returned to his dorm then his roommate had rushed to invite him to some house party they absolutely "had" to go to that night. Seb had, of course, politely turned him down—Ben was an alright guy, but it had become clear early in the semester that his idea of "fun" did not line up with Seb's.

"Trust me, you don't want to see me at parties," Seb tried a different tack. "I'd only drag you and Phil down."

"Well, uh, that's the thing." Ben scratched his neck awkwardly. "Funny story. Phil and I actually went out last weekend and ran into that Chelsea chick. And Phil was like, totally wasted, and started saying stupid shit, and we got kicked out."

The hairs on Seb's neck stood up on end. "What did Phil say?" he asked.

"I dunno man, dumb stuff," Ben fumed. "He was being such an asshole, bro. Even I know you don't fuckin' drag a girl at her own sorority party. Anyway, the point is: I just need a break from Phil for a sec, but I can NOT show up to this party alone, y'know?"

"Uh, sure," Seb lied.

"Look bro, I'm tellin' ya, this is exactly what you need," his roommate continued. "Loosen up! Let that brain of yours rest for a night. Maybe get some action? I'll totally wingman for you if you come. Scout's honor."

"Eh-heh. That..." Seb paused.

Wait a second.

Maybe that WAS exactly what he needed.

A house party. A place where he would be anonymous. A night full of drunk partygoers who wouldn't look twice at some drowsy girl hanging on his every word. And girls who wouldn't think twice about feeling weirdly attracted to a stranger for a night. It was the perfect venue for testing and satisfying the Vox. No complications, no hang-ups, no baggage. Seb would be just another pleasant, fuzzy memory after a night engineered to evoke them.

Ben arched his eyebrows expectantly. "Looks like someone's thinkin' about iiiit, am I right?"

Seb laughed sheepishly, hoping to hide the dark anticipation beating in his chest. "Alright, alright," he said. "Let's go."

_______________________________________________

Without even entering the house, Seb could already tell why this was Ben's kind of party.

The two-story home was situated in Powelltown, a subdivision set slightly outside of the official Diepner campus. It was a popular housing locale for upperclassman hoping to cut loose, its relatively remote location and majority student population ensuring that ragers could continue till dawn without pissing off the neighbors. In fact, they were more likely to join in on the fun instead.

Bass beats shook the soles of Seb's shoes as he mounted the porch steps, suddenly reminding him why he tended to avoid parties in the first place. They were like arenas outside of the everyday, where the normal modes of communication gave way to fast impressions based on instincts and social codes Seb had never quite mastered. He needed time to think. To process. Powelltown parties were engineered to prevent that.

"This is so sick, bro." Ben was practically bouncing in place as he held the door open for Seb. "You won't regret it, promise." Seb could only manage a weak nod in response.

Was this stupid? Was this insane? Going to a strange party full of strange people, all in the hopes of getting the chance to mind control one of them without being noticed? Would they even be able to hear the Vox over the music? What if it didn't work, and he just ended up outing himself as a creep?

Sound and sweat pressed in on all sides as Seb followed Ben down a narrow hallway deeper into the house, eventually reaching the kitchen where all the drinks were. Before Seb had even caught his breath, a red plastic cup was in his hands, brimming with a neon orange drink Ben had unhelpfully labeled "Powelltown Punch."

"Cheers, bro." Ben tunked the lip of his cup on Seb's and threw back a hearty gulp. Seb took a timid sip in response, still playing catch-up. The drink tasted like someone dumped a year's supply of Pixie Sticks in a vat of Hi-C.

Before Seb could ask what exactly was in the concoction, his roommate suddenly went rigid, his back perfectly straight and his eyes fixed ahead, looking not unlike a meercat in a rumpled flannel.

"Oh shit," he said, seemingly more to himself than Seb. "She's really here."

Seb felt his blood freeze over. No. Surely not again. "Wh-who's here?" he asked.

"Nathalie bro," Ben answered. "She's this mad-hot chick in my biology lecture. I heard her talking about this party and thought this might be my chance." He took another drink, his gaze still fixed across the room.

Seb followed his eyes to a curvy girl in a low-cut t-shirt standing in the living room. She talked animatedly to her friends, not missing a beat in their conversation as she whipped her dark, slightly curly hair over her shoulder. Seb could see why she would become a fixation for Ben: there was a relaxed cheerfulness to her movements, and her laugh was loud enough to reach both boys even across the hall.

So this is why they "had" to come to this party. And why Ben couldn't show up alone. "Let's go talk to her," Ben said, already nudging Seb out of the kitchen.

"Er..."

"C'mon, there're other girls over there too."

Seb swallowed. Why did the prospect of accosting them suddenly seem so terrifying? "Y-you can go without me, I'll just finish my drink."

Ben scoffed, thumping Seb on the shoulder. "Bro, you have got to relax. I dunno if Chelsea was your first female experience or what but most girls aren't lookin' to mess with you. They just wanna have a good time like everyone else—what's the worst that could happen, right?"

Seb blinked, taken aback.

What was the worst that could happen? What on earth could a handful of tipsy strangers do to him that was worse than Chelsea's wrath? Looking at it that way, he should have nothing to fear...right?

"Okay," Seb nodded. "Let's go."

Ben whacked him on the back one more time, ushering the two of them across the hall and into the girls' orbits.

"Oh shit, no way," Ben exclaimed, as though the sudden sight of Nathalie had halted him in his tracks. "It's Nathalie, right?"

Nathalie's eyebrows furrowed for a moment before bouncing high as her expression brightened. "Oh hey...Ben, right? From biology?"

"Nailed it," Ben offered his hand for a fist-bump, which Nathalie returned with a giggle. "And this is my friend, Seb."

"Uh, hey." Seb offered a small wave. "Nice to meet you."

"Same." Nathalie returned the wave before introducing her compatriots, an auburn-haired girl named Jessica and her sporty companion, Bea. Seb exchanged faltering pleasantries with the two of them before Ben took control of the conversation, bantering loudly with Nathalie and more or less pushing everyone else to the sidelines. Seb tried his best to interject a laugh or a remark where he could, but it was clear he wasn't making much of an impression, nor did he have much in common with anyone in the lopsided little cluster.

Should he try to deploy the Vox now? The thought crossed his mind in a flash, but he just as quickly knocked it down. The whole point of coming to the party was to trance an anonymous subjects without further repercussions. Even from their limited interaction, Jessica and Bea now knew too much for him to make a clean post-Vox break, and if Nathalie and Ben ended up together, there was more than a small chance Seb would be crossing paths with this group again in the future.

This initial engagement wasn't going to get him anywhere. So, satisfied he had fulfilled his obligation to Ben and announcing that he was getting another drink, Seb extracted himself from the room.

His retreat took him back towards the main hall, his eyes scanning for possible subjects as he moved to the other end of the house. Unfortunately, finding a target was proving to be a daunting task. Most of the girls he passed were already chatting it up with a guy or otherwise surrounded by a gaggle of friends. In either case, approaching them as a lone, male stranger seemed ill-advised. Even with the supposed armor of his anonymity, Seb still found the prospect of making a fool of himself nauseating.

He could always take his chances with the dance floor in the basement, if worse came to worse. But he wasn't much of a dancer in the first place, and he was still worried about his ability to be heard over the pounding music. If he got close enough, maybe he could deploy the Vox safely but...

Seb felt his grip on his cup tighten, and almost laughed. Here he was, a man with the secret ability to control people's minds, paralyzed at the thought of what most normal guys did every Saturday. He could almost hear the Vox thrashing in frustration, clawing at the fears and anxieties he had spent his whole adolescence solidifying. Well, it was no surprise: when it came to irrational urges controlling his body, the Vox was merely the newest addition, and there was plenty of competition.

A cheer to Seb's right snapped him out of his spinning thoughts. He had wandered into what must've been the dining room, but the central table had been commandeered and repurposed, serving now as the field for that most venerable collegiate sport:

Beer pong.

Seb stopped in his tracks, watching with a handful of other spectators as a snap-back wearing man and his tank-topped companion arced a perfect shot into the opposing female duo's lineup, forcing them to squeal, laugh, and then drink the targeted cup. Seb smirked to himself, recalling his own attempt at the game his freshman year, a hilarious failure that ended in Miki and Tobias absolutely dominating the table, leaving Seb too wasted to make a move on the teammate his friends had set him up with. Ah well. That was how it went when...

A bolt of inspiration struck. Seb snapped his gaze away from the table and onto the surrounding crowd, hoping he could capitalize on the sudden brainwave before he could second-guess it.

There: sulking in the corner of the room, biting absently on the lip of her cup. She looked like she must be around Seb's age, her dirty blonde hair tied in a half-ponytail, her large, dark eyes following the ball back and forth, her glossy lips posed in a slight frown. She had clearly come to this house ready to party, but something must've gone amiss in her night. Maybe her friends had paired off with dance partners, leaving her to aimlessly kill time somewhere else. Maybe she had come pursuing a beau of her own, only to lose the chance or lose her nerve. Whatever the backstory, Seb had ascertained at least two important facts:

First, she was attractive. She didn't have Chelsea's beauty or Sophia's body, but there was no denying the allure of her tennis-player figure, her small breasts and firm ass perfectly packaged by her cut-off jeans and form-fitting t-shirt tied above her midriff.

Secondly, she was alone. With seemingly no other supervisor or chaperone in sight. Seb had to move now before that changed. Fortunately, the beginnings of a plan had already formed in his mind.

"E-excuse me," he said, approaching her. "Are you, uh, waiting for the next game?"

"Hm?" She blinked, having apparently been lost in her own thoughts. "Oh, no. You can go ahead of me or whatever."

"Thanks, but I-I, actually don't have a teammate," Seb admitted, forcing disarming smile through the rising terror in his gut. "Would it be crazy to ask you to join me?"

God it was disconcerting how easily the Vox slipped out of his mouth. The girl's eyes widened, and for a moment, Seb was worried he had already overplayed his hand. But then her eyelids fluttered, and a familiar dullness entered her voice. "Huh?" she said vacantly before recovering herself. "Uh, no. It wouldn't be..."

"Fantastic," Seb pressed closer, hoping speed would make up for his lack of grace. "Let's team up then. What's your name?"

"Uh, sure. I'm Tiffany." the girl answered. "And you are?"

"Se—er, I mean Tobias," Seb answered, using the first false name that popped into his head.

"Wait, what?" Tiffany's eyes narrowed.

Shit. This wasn't exactly the smooth seduction he envisioned. "My name's Tobias. It's great to meet you."

Tiffany's chin dipped slightly, before bouncing back up. "Um. Great to meet you too," she replied. Then she blinked, and looked away with an awkward giggle.

"Wh-what's up?" Seb asked.

"Uhh...I dunno." She looked at him and tilted her head with a bemused smirk. "You're just...kinda weird, y'know?"

Seb clenched his jaw. Ordinarily, this would be the point he would give up and flee back to the drink table in shame. But the Vox rooted him in place, forced him to look his subject in the eye. "You're kinda weird too," he said with a playful smirk. "I think we'll make a great team, don't you?"

"Sure," Tiffany answered automatically, her pupils briefly un-focusing as they gazed into his.

"That's the spirit," Seb pointed to her cup. "What are you drinking?"

She looked down, as though having to remind herself. "It's the, uh, the punch, I guess?"

"The famous 'Powelltown Punch?'" Seb offered with a small laugh.

To his relief, she smiled. "Yep. That's the one." Against all odds, she seemed to be accepting the Vox without noticing its influence. Which meant it was time for the first real test.

"Sounds good." Seb extended his hand. "Here. Let me refill that for you. You stay here and hold our spot."

"O-okay." She nodded, a loose smile on her lips. "Don't take too long."

Seb waited until he was back in the kitchen to breathe a sigh of relief. So far so good. He doubted Tiffany was entranced enough to accept commands unquestioningly yet, but there would be time for that so long as he kept this pace up. If his theory was correct, it wouldn't be long until she was hanging on his every word.

Seb chanced a look back into the living room as he finished refilling their drinks. Nathalie and Ben were lounging on a couch now, with the latter not-so-subtly draping his arm around the back. Fortunately, his partner didn't seem to mind. Good. If Ben struck out and decided it was time to leave, it would throw the whole night off. For once, Seb was praying his roommate's seduction skills didn't fail him.

Tiffany was waiting by the table as Seb returned, the other team having apparently lost in the intervening time. "Took you long enough," she said, nodding towards the already-arranged cups. "We're up. You any good at this?"

"Well, it's uh, been a while," Seb admitted. The fact that she was still here was a good sign, but he shouldn't give her too long to process. "Don't worry about it. Just relax, and we'll do great."

"Great..." Tiffany repeated, her eyes briefly clouded with confusion as Seb handed back her drink.

"Cheers," Seb said, tapping his cup against hers. "Bottoms up."

Tiffany rose the punch to her lips, her expression relaxing as she followed his suggestion. It was as Seb suspected: the more she followed the Vox's commands, the easier it became for her to do so. The alcohol was probably helping as well, dimming her ability for critical thinking, making obedience the path of least resistance. Hopefully Seb could keep her on it.

"You guys ready?" The snapback-sporting player asked, bouncing the ping-pong ball impatiently. "Or do we gotta explain the house rules again?"

"That's, uh, that's okay." Seb answered. "Tiffany, they already explained it to you, right? Why don't you tell me?"

"Two re-racks allowed, diamond, zipper, or pyramid," the blonde answered. "No run-backs, no 'on-fire' bonus."

"Gotcha," Seb replied. And then, deciding to test the waters, he added with a wink. "Good girl."

The split second it took for her to react felt like an eternity. But to Seb's relief, she giggled and gave him a playful shove. "God. Shut up, weirdo."

Seb laughed along, even as his mind raced to adjust his calculations. It seemed Tiffany wasn't far gone enough to just dully accept his pet-talk, and she had enough awareness to even teasingly push back. But she also didn't seem to mind being called his "good girl," a reaction he doubted she would normally exhibit towards a complete stranger. The momentum was on Seb's side. But he would have to manage it carefully.

Still, that didn't mean he couldn't enjoy himself, Seb thought as he watched Tiffany line up her first shot, her thong poking out ever-so-slightly from her shorts as she leaned forward to get a better angle. She tossed the ball towards the cups, only for it to sail right over them.

"Ah, shit!" She scrunched up her face. "I'm really bad at this."

"It's alright," Seb placed a hand on her shoulder. "There's no pressure. We're just having fun, right?"

"Y-yeah," she replied. Seb felt the tension in her muscles ease. The Vox purred with delight.

"That's right. Just relax," he murmured as the other team lined up the shot. "Go with the flow. It's all part of the game."

"Part of the game..." Tiffany echoed softly.

*Tunk!* The ping-pong ball arced into their formation. Tank-top and Snapback cheered.

Tiffany stared at the scored cup, her mind appearing to take a moment to process what had just happened. "Oh, shit. They, like..."

"Would you mind taking this first one?" Seb asked.

"Okay," Tiffany agreed, taking the ball out of the cup and draining its contents.

"Good girl."

"Mm!" Tiffany sputtered, spilling a little beer on herself. "Stoooop. You're gonna make me choke!"

"Sorry," Seb grinned, noting with pleasure that her nipples had stiffened under her shirt.

"J-just take your shot already," Tiffany quickly gestured towards the table, apparently realizing herself the effect Seb's comment had had on her.

Seb took up position, trying his best to line up his aim with the opposing cups. Whether or not he and Tiffany won didn't really matter, but he needed to make sure the game lasted long enough for him to fully pull her under his power. Plus, losing too quickly would mean pounding a bunch of beers himself. Seb wasn't sure how alcohol impacted his ability to use the Vox, but loosening his control over it couldn't be good.

Seb's first shot was a miss but, to his relief, the rebuttal also went wide. Which meant Tiffany was up again.

"You got this," Seb intoned. "Just focus on the cups and my voice. Let all other thoughts go. You will make this shot. Say it with me."

"I will make this shot," Tiffany repeated flatly, her arm throwing arm perfectly still.

"Good." Seb paused, an idea suddenly occurring to him. "Now sink it," he commanded.

Tiffany let the ball fly. Seb watched as it arced perfectly towards the opposing side, before bouncing off the lip of the nearest-most cup.

"Noooo," Tiffany whimpered.

"Nice try." Seb crossed his arms. A part of him had hoped that the Vox would somehow fix her aim, but it looked like his power didn't work that way. Apparently, he could influence his subjects and control aspects of their bodies they themselves had agency over, but he couldn't create skills that they didn't already have. At least, not at this stage. Further testing might be needed before he could say for sure if...

"Nnn..." Tiffany groaned, snapping Seb out of his thoughts. She rubbed her arms restlessly, a pained expression on her face.

"Are you okay?" Seb asked, concerned. Had he pushed too hard, too fast?

"I-I dunno," she grimaced. "I thought I had it. What's wrong with me?"

Ah, of course. How could Seb have forgotten? "It's okay," he assured her. "Just take a deep breath. You're doing great. We're having fun, remember?"

Tiffany exhaled, the discomfort vanishing from her expression. "Yes...we're having fun."

Seb stifled a relieved sigh of his own. He should've known—subjects under hypnosis would sometimes report feeling uncomfortable or anxious if they were given a suggestion that was too confusing or difficult to carry out. Even if the Vox didn't cleanly conform to the mechanisms of hypnotic trance, there was some carryover. The induction of Tiffany was going well, but Seb would still have to monitor her progress closely.

That was his plan. And for the majority of the game, Seb stuck to it, alternating doses of the Vox with whatever casual banter he could manage. But as the game went on, so too did the amount of alcohol passing his lips. As his brain started to buzz with boozy confidence, a part of him considered cajoling Tiffany into taking all of their penalty drinks, saving him the trouble and hastening her surrender to his power. But he worried that would look too obvious and sketchy. Plus, he was kinda enjoying the intoxicating warmth, the way the Vox was easily gliding from his tongue into Tiffany's head.

By the time each team was down to their last cup, Seb wasn't even bothering switching the Vox off anymore. He stood behind Tiffany as the opposing team lined up their shot, his hands on her limp shoulders, his mouth inches from her ear.

"You're doing amazing, Tiffany," he cooed. "Just keep breathing. In and out. Let everything else go. Nothing matters but my voice and this moment we share. You feel it, don't you?"

"Yesss..." Tiffany breathed. She had stopped making snarky comments and confused observations at the halfway point, her speech now comprised mainly of dreamy affirmations and pleased vocalizations.

"That's right. This is all part of the game. It's all part of the fun. Just trust and listen."

Snapback made his throw. The shot missed, bouncing off of Tiffany's midriff before rolling on the table to a stop. Her glassy eyes fixed on the ball, but she didn't move. Not without Seb's command.

"Pick up the ball," he ordered.

"Hey, wait!" the tank-top wearing player shouted. "It's not her turn, bro—it's yours!"

"Dude, just let 'em," Snapback snickered. "She's so fucking drunk. Just look at her."

Seb felt a twinge of annoyance at the laughter of his rivals, but quickly pushed it aside. At least they didn't seem to suspect anything was amiss. And Tiffany had long passed the point of suspecting anything: her droopy gaze was fixed on the lone remaining cup at the end of the table, lips pursed into a frown as she struggled to concentrate.

"That's good, just like that," Seb gently rubbed her shoulders. "Relax. Don't think. Feel. I know you can make it. Trust in my words and my voice. You do trust me, don't you?"

"Yess...trust..." she answered, her pointy breasts rising and falling as her breathing slowed.

"Very good," Seb smiled. "Now aim. Picture the arc in your mind."

"Oh my god," their belligerent opposition huffed. "Just fucking throw it already!"

"Remember how the last throw felt. Remember the energy flowing from your hand," Seb continued, running his own hand along her arm. He could feel it. The way her body was responding to his words. The way she subconsciously adjusted her aim, the way her muscles tensed and relaxed in accordance with his wishes, even as her gaze seemed miles away. It was all coming together, just as he planned. "Now...throw."

The moment the ball left her fingers, Seb could tell it was a perfect shot. It sailed gracefully through the air, landing right in the center of the opposing team's cup, barely making a splash. They shouted and groaned in defeat, but Seb was barely paying them mind anymore. Instead, he put his lips to Tiffany's ear, and breathed two simple words:

"Good girl."

Her body melted without hesitation. She let out a soft moan, gliding back into his arms. Her ass pressing against the bulge in his jeans, her head resting just below his collar, her breath on his neck as she gazed up at him. Her lips parted, struggling to form words. But her eyes told Seb all he needed to know. Her training was complete. She wanted to be his. Wanted to...

"Heeyyyy Tiffannyy..."

Seb started, almost dropping Tiffany as he turned towards the sound. Fortunately, she had the presence of mind to hold herself up, though she still gripped his arm tightly for support.

Another girl bounded through the crowd towards them, wearing an open blouse tied into crop-top, her pink bra and tits almost jiggling free from the loose fabric. "Oh, hey girl, who's this?" the new arrival asked, pushing her dark bangs out of her eyes to get a good look at Seb.

"Tiffany, is this a friend of yours?" Seb asked, too drunk on booze and power to remember the fake name he had given earlier.

"Yes...Roxy..." Tiffany answered with a simple smile. Shit, Seb realized. She was too far gone to act normally.

Roxy shot a concerned look at her listing friend. "Shit, Tiff, you're, like, even drunker than I am." She looked up at Seb. "Is she okay?"

"She's fine." Seb nodded. "We were just playing beer pong together. We were having fun, right Tiffany?"

"Mhmm." Tiffany giggled.

Seb turned back to Roxy, hoping this would be a satisfying answer. But the other girl was blinking rapidly, her brow furrowed with confusion.

"Uh, whoa," she said. "What are you, like...doing with your voice?"

Seb felt the air squeezed from his lungs in an instant. He had forgotten to switch the Vox off. He wasn't subtly slipping it into Roxy's mind like he had with Tiffany—he was practically brute-forcing his words into her consciousness. And she could tell.

His mind kicked into overdrive, racing through the beer-soaked fog. His instincts told him that the jig was up, that this situation was too volatile and he was too intoxicated to safely manage it. If he ran now, he could probably escape without any further consequences.

But his body remained rigid and still. The hunger inside him forbade him from turning away, forced him to look deep into Roxy's eyes. She wasn't a threat, the Vox assured him. She was an opportunity. It was she who was off-balance; she who had unwittingly stumbled into trouble. All he had to do was stand his ground. And she would soon kneel before him.

Seb clenched his fist, forcing an expression of arch surprise on his face. "My voice?" he repeated. "What do you mean?"

"I-it's weird," Roxy answered, her uncertain gaze remaining fixed on his as he drew closer. "I dunno, it just sounds all...echo-y and..."

"Are you sure?" Seb asked with a leading smile. "Listen closely. Are you sure it's not just in your head?"

"U-um..." Roxy stared up at him, her mouth opening and closing uselessly. "I...I don't..."

"Tiffany, there's nothing wrong with my voice, is there?"

"No," the dazed blonde shook her head.

"See?" Seb turned back to Roxy with a grin. "You must be imagining things. Everything is as it should be."

"I-it is?" Roxy clenched her eyes shut. "W-wait. This is weird. Something's not..."

"Relax," Seb breathed, gently resting a hand on her hip. "We're all just having fun here. Right Tiffany?" He gestured for the blonde to join them.

"Yes..." Tiffany answered, stepping beside Seb and draping an arm on Roxy's shoulder. "We're just having fun..."

"Fun...?" Roxy echoed, her voice wavering, caught between her enthralled friend and Seb's soothing words.

"That's right. That's why you came out here tonight, isn't it?" Seb pressed, gently working with Tiffany to guide Roxy to a secluded corner of the room. "You want to have fun, don't you?"

"Y-yes..." Roxy slumped against the wall, pressing her knuckle into her forehead. "But..."

"Doesn't Tiffany seem like she's having fun?"

Roxy shifted her gaze, her conflicted eyes now locking on Tiffany's blissed-out, half-lidded expression. "I...I guess..." the brunette answered.

Seb subtly nudged them closer and lowered his voice, creating an intimate pocket of warmth between the trio. "I wonder what would happen if you tried to be more like Tiffany?" the Vox rumbled in his throat. "What would happen if you stopped worrying so much, and just let yourself have fun? What would that look like? What would that feel like?"

"Huhhh..." Roxy let out a long breath of languid air. Her shoulders slumped, her eyelids drooping, her face subconsciously drifting closer to Tiffany's as she mirrored her open-mouthed appearance.

"It feels good, doesn't it?"

"Yesss...." Roxy drawled.

"That's right. You came here to let go and have fun. And that's exactly what you're doing now. You don't have to worry. You don't have to think."

A flicker of her old concern passed through Roxy's face. "Don't have to...think?"

"Precisely." Seb silently cursed himself for his impatience. "It's much easier and more fun to just stop thinking for a night. Isn't that right, Tiffany?"

"Uh-huuhh," Tiffany answered with a loopy smile.

"See? You trust Tiffany don't you?"

"I..." Roxy blinked rapidly, only for her expression to slump back into a weary reflection of Tiffany's. "Yesss...."

"And Tiffany, you trust me, right?"

"Yes...I trust you..." Tiffany affirmed.

"Then that means you must trust me too, doesn't it, Roxy?"

Roxy's head was already following Tiffany's languid nodding. "Uh-huh..." the brunette finally answered.

"That's right. You can trust me."

"Trust...you..."

"You can just turn off that worrying brain of yours for a night and have fun. Doesn't that sound good?"

"Yes...."

"Just trust in me."

"Trust in you..."

"Let me do the thinking."

"Let you...think..."

"Good girl."

Roxy and Tiffany shivered in unison, their lips stretching into sloppy grins as the last of their resistances faded.

"That's right," Seb said, tracing his fingers down their backs. "That feels good doesn't it? It's so much fun just letting go. Just feeling good." His hands kneaded their tight asses, testing their reactions, their obedience. To his satisfaction, both girls pressed their bodies into his grasp, and let him draw them closer, sandwiching his own body between theirs.

"Very good, girls," he grinned, turning his gaze between his two new slaves. "Now, I have a new game we can play. Doesn't that sound fun?"

"Uh-huh," they answered in unison.

"That's right. Now take my hand and follow me."

Tiffany and Roxy did as they were told, their fingers locking with Seb's, titters of anticipation bubbling between them as he guided them through the party. Even as a part of him roared with satisfaction at his conquest, he still kept his guard up, quickly scanning the other guests as they passed. Fortunately, none of them seemed to suspect anything untoward: to most, he probably just seemed like a lucky guy who managed to charm two extremely drunk girls into following him. Some probably suspected he was their gay best friend. It wouldn't be the first time.

Still, Seb had to find a covert spot if he hoped to fully claim his victory, a task that was proving exceedingly difficult. His first thought was to try a bathroom, but the long line from the door quickly dissuaded that notion. He supposed he could try and take his new thralls back to the dorms, but the prospect of wading further into unknown territory wasn't unappealing, nor was trying to explain his disappearance to Ben. Plus the fatigue from the prolonged use of the Vox was already setting in, placing a new layer of urgency on top of its already impatient demands.

He needed it now. It wasn't enough that they were subservient to him now—they needed to serve.

Then it occurred to him: why should he be doing all the work? "Tiffany, Roxy," he turned to the two girls. "Tell me: is there anywhere here where we can enjoy some private fun? Somewhere we won't be discovered?"

Tiffany put a finger to her chin, frowning in thought. Roxy took only a moment to stare off into space before gaping in realization. "I know a place!" she announced.

"Take us there," Seb commanded.

Roxy bounced to the front of the group excitedly, tugging Seb and Tiffany towards the entrance to the house. For a moment, Seb was worried his instructions had been too vague, and that she was going to try and lead him to an apartment or public restroom or something. But as they stepped out onto the porch, she quickly swung around to the backyard of the house, jokingly motioning for quiet. Despite himself, Seb was charmed. This was turning out to be even more fun than he thought.

The backyard was surrounded by a wall of hedges, the far side of which Roxy impatiently pulled the group towards. She turned sideways and sidled into the foliage, revealing a gap just wide enough for someone to squeeze through. Seb followed close behind, ignoring the small snags and scratches of the tiny braches against his skin. Roxy abruptly halted in front of him, bending over and peeking out to the other side before winking at him over her shoulder.

"It's safe," she whispered.

The trio emerged into neighboring backyard, right behind a toolshed. Fortunately, the rickety wooden structure just tall and wide enough to hide Seb and his new toys from view. No doubt this was a popular venue for party couples to sneak out to, the shed and hedges providing a shadowy alley of privacy from both the home in front of them and the one they just left behind.

"Good girl," Seb murmured, causing Roxy to tremble with ecstasy. "Are you both ready to have more fun?"

"Yes, yes!" came the pleading reply.

"Very good," Seb stepped closer, causing both girls to straighten at attention, their backs against the shed wall. "Now listen closely," he raised his hands. "In a moment, I'm going to touch your foreheads. When I do, it will send a powerful series of vibrations into your mind and through your body. You know this will happen because you trust me, and you know everything I say is true. Isn't that right?"

"Yes. Everything you say is true."

"As these vibrations reverberate through you, they'll carry with them a powerful, intoxicating arousal, carrying it to all those needy, exciting little spots on your bodies. And these waves will build and build as time goes on, the sensations you feel becoming stronger and stronger. Do you understand?"

Both girls nodded, Roxy biting her lip and Tiffany quickly licking away a line of drool from hers. Apparently, even describing the effect was already priming their bodies to obey it.

"This incredible sensation will grow more and more powerful the longer you go without cumming. But the only thing that will bring you release, the only thing that will let you orgasm...is my cum. Anywhere inside or outside your body. It will become your fixation, your obsession, the more control those vibrations have over your body and mind. That sounds fun, doesn't it?"

"Yesss," the girls answered through quickening breaths.

"Good girls," Seb tapped them on their foreheads.

The effect was immediate. Roxy staggered back against the shed as though Seb had pushed her, one hand grasping for balance while the other rose to her tits. Tiffany gasped and doubled over, pulling at her collar as her fingers snaked between her clenched thighs.

It was tempting, so tempting to just take them then and there. But Seb remained in place, arms crossed. He wanted to see how far their urges would take them. And, the Vox reminded him, it wasn't his job to take. It was their job to serve.

Tiffany was the first to lose her balance completely, falling to her knees before Seb. Her face was flushed as she looked up at the bulge in his pants, her barely-open eyes hazy, bereft of all thought and intelligence beyond her immediate, aching need. She pressed her face into his crotch, a woman possessed, her hands withdrawing from her unzipped shorts to fumble with Seb's jeans.

She didn't miss a beat the moment his cock poked free, not even pausing to yank his pants the rest of the way down before she wrapped her lips around him. Seb let out a pleased gasp as Tiffany took him deep into her throat, before pulling back with a moan of desperate desire.

Roxy, meanwhile, paused massaging her now-free tits long enough to notice her friend's strategy, and quickly sunk to her knees to assist. Her pendulous breasts swayed as she bent beside Tiffany on all fours, her tongue sloppily tracing in the blonde's wake as she continued to hungrily bob up and down on her new obsession.

Seb groaned as warmth and delight enveloped him. It was nothing like had ever experienced before: ecstasy and triumph, untainted by circumstance, undiluted by guilt. For once, he felt in unity with the Vox, sharing in its powers and pleasures without hesitation.

He grinned down at the starving cock-slaves drooling all over each other, then grabbed Tiffany's hair, pulling her upright and away from her duties, allowing Roxy to dive enthusiastically into her place.

"Strip," he commanded.

Tiffany's hands shook as she rushed to comply, the vibrations he had sent through her ensuring she was incapable of anything beyond obedience. He pulled her to him as her bra and panties fell away, kissing and biting her neck while grabbing her small, pointed tits and dripping cunt, ensuring she knew that she was his to play with as he liked. Her shuddering breath raced across his cheek—she wanted to be back on her knees, he could tell. She needed to please him. Needed to ensure she took his cum as he commanded. Or she would go mad with the heat burning through her brain.

Finally, Seb gently pushed down on her shoulder, causing the drippy blonde to sink gratefully beside her friend, her tongue lavishing his balls without him needing to utter a single word.

Seb grunted as a joyful spasm coursed through him. He closed his eyes, struggling to hold back, to grasp onto the edge. But it was no use. Any second now he would...he would...

Chelsea stared happily into his eyes. "I belong to you..."

Seb's hips jerked back as a burst of ecstasy rocked his body. His cock popped from Roxy's surprised lips, cum streaming across her face and dripping onto Tiffany's as well. Both girls' eyes widened before rolling back into their heads, their lashes fluttering as their entire bodies went rigid, choked, broken cries of joy escaping their lips.

Seb stumbled back to catch his breath, the focus and drive that had possessed him evaporating, leaving behind a feeling of content blankness it took a minute or two to shake. An immense feeling of exhaustion filled his muscles, making his movements heavy and clumsy as he forced his spent cock back into his boxers and zipped his jeans.

Still, as he looked down at the two naked, dazed girls beneath him, it was hard to say it wasn't energy well-spent.

"V-very good girls," he stammered, forcing the Vox out for just a little while longer. "Th-that was a lot of fun, wasn't it?"

"Mmmm yes...." Tiffany and Roxy replied, their cum-covered skin glistening in the moonlight as they sat patiently on their hands and knees.

"That's right. I'll leave you to enjoy this a moment longer. And whenever you're ready, you'll stand up, clean yourselves as best you can, put your clothes back on, and go home. It will seem perfectly normal and pleasant, because this night has been perfectly normal and pleasant for you. Understand?"

"Yesss...." came the droning reply.

"Very good," Seb continued, taking a moment to summon one last spark of power. "This was a fun, worry-free night. And that's how you're going to remember it. You won't have to think too hard about it, because you weren't thinking too hard when it happened. It'll be our lovely, hazy, little dream, from now on. Isn't that right?"

"That's...right..." Roxy nodded.

"Dream..." Tiffany echoed with a smile.

"Good girls," Seb said, slipping towards the hedge wall.

He made his way back to the adjacent yard, then immediately bent over with an exhausted sigh, resting his hands on his knees so he wouldn't pitch over. His vision swam as he stumbled to find Ben and leave, his body and mind both more tired than they had ever been in his life.

But he had done it.

He had satiated the Vox and his own desires. Anonymously, secretly, and with nobody the wiser. It was a glowing achievement, one that lit a possible path forward in the future. No longer did he have to worry about the Vox spilling over onto his friends. No more would he have to go toe-to-toe with Chelsea to satisfy his needs. Anyone would do now. And it wouldn't come back to haunt him.

That's right. He was free. He didn't need that demanding masochist and her stupid head-games anymore.

But then...

Why couldn't he shake her face from his mind?

Chapter 185: Chapter 185. Ch 10 (VOX DOMINUS)

Monday came with a cheery chill to the Diepner campus, the air as cool and crisp as the sky was bright and blue. In many ways, it felt like a renewal to Seb: not only was this the start of a new week and a new month, but a new mindset as well. Ever since he had discovered the Vox, he had been locked in a constant, anxious scramble, trying to juggle Chelsea, Sophia, and his school life, all while strange, powerful urges kept throwing him off balance.

But as he strode through the Crossing towards his afternoon class, he at last felt like he was getting a handle on things. Over the course of one weekend, he had reconnected with Sophia, subverted Chelsea's attempt to thwart him, and satisfied the Vox with a hot, no-strings-attached double-blow-job. He had grabbed life by the collar, asserted his control, and for once life didn't bite back. Who knew what the rest of October would bring?

Miki and Tobias were waiting for him as he entered Connors Hall, having already secured one of the tables in the expansive, sky-lit common area. The three of them all had classes in or near the building, and so they often met up here to grouse about their morning lectures before the day scattered them across campus again. Despite Seb's glowing smile and the beams of sun streaming down from the ceiling, he was instantly aware of the dark clouds hanging over his friends as he sat.

"Uh, hey guys," he offered, setting his bag down. "Rough morning so far?"

"We had a fight," Miki stated bluntly, shooting an annoyed look at Tobias.

"Some random girl sent me a buncha weird DM's last night." Tobias explained, peeved. "Which Miki saw AFTER she checked my phone behind my back."

"I just wanted to take a selfie 'cause my phone was dying!" Miki exclaimed. "I didn't expect to find your secret whore-chat instead!"

"It wasn't a secret!"

"Then why didn't you tell me?"

"What was I supposed to say?"

"Guys!" Seb quickly interjected before things spiraled out of control. "Slow down. What exactly happened last night?"

His friends exchanged another glance and, seeming to realize how fruitless their bickering was, both sat back with a resigned sigh. "You can tell him," Miki relented. "It's your fault anyway."

"It's not my—whatever." Tobias waved Miki's jab away before turning to Seb. "A girl I'd never met before messaged me, apparently thinking I was some guy who ditched her at a party or something."

Seb swallowed, paranoia prickling at his neck. "O-oh really?" he asked. "Why did she think that?"

"Because she's a slut," Miki pouted.

Tobias shrugged. "She said she had met some guy at a party who she couldn't really remember, but she thought his name was Tobias, so she looked online, and apparently I'm one of the only guys named Tobias at this school so..."

Seb cleared his throat to force down his rising terror. "Did she, uh, say what she wanted?"

Miki huffed. "For Tobias to 'rock her world,' apparently."

Tobias laughed awkwardly. "It sounded like she and this other guy had a...uh, pretty intense time together. She said she couldn't remember much but..."

"But it was enough for her to try and seduce my boyfriend." Miki slapped the table.

"I-it sounds like it was just an honest mistake," Seb offered.

"If it was, then why did Tobias hide it from me?" Miki demanded.

"I didn't hide it from you!" her boyfriend protested.

"You didn't tell me about it!"

"That's not the same thing."

As the pair descended back into their argument, Seb resigned himself with aimlessly scrolling on his phone. The fact that (what was her name?) Tiffany had apparently retained some memory of Saturday's party was a cause for slight concern, but it seemed her recollections were still hazy enough that his identity and power were safe. He would have to be more careful about the names he gave out in the future, maybe even do his hair different or wear contacts as well.

Still, there was no need to dwell on it. Things were still proceeding as planned. He was still in control.

Right?

______________________________________

Seb ducked into the crowded auditorium right as the lights were dimming. Even with his newfound confidence, entering this lecture always made him nervous: it was one of the few classes he shared with Chelsea, an astronomy course that was known for being an easy way to fill ones science credit requirement. Fortunately, this meant that the room was often crowded enough for Seb to slip in without Chelsea spotting him, especially if he timed it right before the professor's slideshow began.

This day was no exception: after quickly scanning the seats for any sign of his blonde antagonist, Seb decided on a spot towards the back, right behind a pair of tall students who would shield him from view if Chelsea risked craning her neck to look for him. She normally sat towards the front, so this should be fine: Seb could attend the class undetected, then slip back out the door before she had a chance to look for him.

All was going as planned.

Until a graceful figure slid into the seat next to him, her perfume hitting him like a jasmine gut-punch, her delicately styled hair perfectly framing her bright, wide eyes as they met his.

"Hey, Master," Chelsea whispered.

Seb had to stifle a yelp of surprise. "W-what are you doing?" he sputtered back, maintaining just enough control to keep his voice under the professor's booming lecture.

"What do you mean?" Chelsea mewed, resting her elbows on the desk and giving Seb a full view of her perfect breasts swaying in her sleeveless wrap top. "We share this class don't we?"

"Y-yes but..." Seb grit his teeth as the Vox jolted awake inside of him. "Coming in here and...sitting next to me...dressed like that?"

"Like what?" the blonde beauty asked, putting a finger to her pouty lips.

Seb's eyes narrowed. "Enough with the act. I know what you're up to."

In a flash, the innocence vanished from Chelsea's eyes, replaced with a feline smugness. "Oh?" she purred. "And what would that be?"

"You're trying to s-seduce me, obviously" Seb hissed. "Or at least trick me into using the Vox on you."

"Hmmmm....and?" Chelsea cocked her head. Seb stiffened as he felt her fingers brush his thigh under the desk, before gently stroking the erection between his legs. "Is it working?" she breathed.

Fuck. Seb gripped his mechanical pencil so hard his thumb snapped the eraser off. One of the students in front of him looked back to find the source of the errant bit, forcing Seb to smile abashedly as Chelsea continued to tease his crotch, her slender fingers skimming up the shaft before curling over the head, coaxing the roiling waters of desire up to this throat and...

"Enough," Seb pricked Chelsea with the pointy end of the pencil, forcing her to recoil.

"That was mean," she glowered.

"I already gave you my answer," Seb continued, forcing himself to focus on the lecture and not the beautiful sla-...the annoying girl next to him. "I can't give you what you want. It's wrong, and it'd only cause trouble for both of us."

"And you think the current track won't?" Chelsea countered with a wry smirk. "Face it, Master—your chances of having a normal life are over. So why not have some fun with me instead?"

"You don't want fun. You want self-destruction."

"That's my choice, isn't it?"

"Not if you want me as an accomplice."

"Mmm, you're feisty today," Chelsea smiled, resting her chin on her hand. "I wonder why that is? Maybe something happened over the weekend?"

Seb stiffened, but managed to keep his voice level. "Hardly. I spent most of it trying to scrub you out of my head."

"Flattering," Chelsea replied, not batting an eye.

Despite himself, Seb couldn't resist glancing back at her. Dammit. He hated it when she looked at him that way—like a lioness sizing up its prey. It made him want to push back. To remind her of how easily he had bent her under his control. How stupid and helpless she looked naked and drooling in the café bathroom, fingering her brain away at his command and...

He rubbed his eyes. "Are you sure this is a good idea, approaching me this way? Weren't you the one worried about people talking about us?"

"Don't you worry about my affairs," came the vague answer. "I know what I'm doing."

"Do you?" Seb fixed her with as pointed a stare as he could muster. "Do you really?"

Chelsea held his gaze for what seemed like an eternity. "I know what I want. And I think you want it to." She shot him a winking smile. "After all, you seem to have hard time ignoring me."

Seb scoffed, turning away from her even as his erection throbbed. "Don't get cocky. I'm not as predictable as you think."

"I certainly hope not," she answered, turning her own attention back to class. "What fun is a chase without a little bit of danger?"

_______________________________________________

Master stood quickly as the lights came back on, shooting a wary glance at Chelsea before disappearing into the flow of exiting students.

Chelsea held her conceited grin, and then let it fall with a sigh the moment he was out of view. She hazarded a glance beneath the desk, and was relieved to find the wetness between her thighs wasn't visible through her jeans. She had put on a good front for Master, but in truth she was relieved he had put a stop to her handsy game of chicken. Otherwise, she might've not been able break away from the stiff, pulsing heat between his legs, its every move sending shivers of desire through her, beckoning his slave to her duties and...

Dammit. Chelsea wiped her drooling lips and stood, relieved that there were no lingering classmates to catch her little reverie. It had been like this all weekend for her, ever since she had discovered that mysterious gap in her memory. She still wasn't sure exactly what Master had done to her, beyond erasing Sophia's existence from her mind, but she had noticed one wicked side effect:

She couldn't cum.

Well, maybe that wasn't entirely accurate. Chelsea was fairly certain Master could make her cum if he wanted to, though why she believed that she wasn't sure. She just knew that no matter how much she masturbated, no matter the time, place, or implement, the same thought would flash through her mind every time she reached the edge:

My body belongs to my Master.

And just like that, the orgasm building inside her would dissipate, leaving her panting, dripping, and thoroughly frazzled. Even worse, the fact that he had so completely claimed her without her knowledge just aroused her even more, leading to a perpetual cycle of sexual frustration.

That was the real reason behind her sudden boldness towards him. Master was right: it was dangerous for her to be so open in currying his favor. But she couldn't afford to be subtle anymore. She needed him to wake up—to realize that the heart of a conqueror beat inside his chest. She had caught glimpses of that Master in the past, had fought and lost to it in the café. Now she knew: her body and mind belonged to him. She just needed him to hurry up and take them already.

Fortunately, her seductress routine wasn't the only play in Chelsea's hand. There was also Sophia. Whether or not she would be useful was still to be determined, but at the very least she was a potential wild card Master wasn't aware of. Given the way he had reacted to Chelsea's insinuations about the past weekend, she wagered he still believed she was unaware of Sophia's existence. As long as Sophia didn't blab to him, he should be oblivious of her intent to meet with Chelsea. That could be useful.

Unfortunately, said meeting was still days away. Due to mismatched schedules and a frankly irritating sorority event, Chelsea and Sophia were forced to settle for a Friday dinner as their choice of rendezvous. Which meant Chelsea would be unable to do anything but stew in thoughts of Master all week. All the while, she would have to keep up some semblance of normalcy in her social circles, even as the aching need in her pussy consumed all her thoughts.

It would be hell. But she would do it. At the end was a goal worthy of the fight: the freedom of single-minded servitude, the bliss of uncompromising enslavement, and the fulfilment of her promise to the Master who had captured her heart.

__________________________________________

Sophia squirmed in her seat, her eyes scanning the flower baskets hanging from the wooden ceiling beams. For a restaurant clearly straining to seem rustic, Dalia's exuded so much refinement it made her nauseous. All the Edison bulbs and exposed brick weren't fooling her: as soon as she clapped eyes on the decimal-point-free menu prices, she knew she had made a mistake.

Why on earth had she let Chelsea choose the venue? What did Sophia think, that the snooty blonde was gonna settle for a quick-n-dirty Five Guys feast? Of course this was how things would play out. Sophia should've put up more of a fight but...

But it was hard when she was so nervous.

Thoughts of Chelsea had consumed all of her waking hours (and a few of her dreams) the whole week. Was Chelsea secretly seeing Seb? Had he really hypnotized her during the variety show? Did they have some kind of kinky arrangement that would lead to Chelsea accidentally calling him "Master?" Was Sophia overthinking it? How on earth did Chelsea get her skin so silky smooth? And was she born with a hair that radiant or...

"Still waiting?" the drawling waiter checked in again with a strained smile.

"Erm, yes, sorry," Sophia made a show of checking her phone. "She said she would be here soon so, um, I think..."

"Very good," he moved on without a second glance. Leaving Sophia with nothing to do but half-heartedly butter yet another slice of free bread. As though more carbs would somehow ease her back-flipping stomach.

Her stomach. Sophia self-consciously glanced at her belly under the table, fretting at the way her outfit clung to the contours of her soft body. It was the nicest outfit she owned, a lavender maxi dress she had bought at Nordstrom Rack before her freshman year. Back then, wearing it made her feel like a refined adult—now she felt like a silly girl in a chintzy costume, her tits constantly threatening to pop out and tear through the paper-thin charade.

Maybe Chelsea wouldn't show up, Sophia mused morosely as she munched. Maybe Sophia could chicken out and not have to spend her Friday evening trapped with...

There she was. Sophia almost choked as her eyes met Chelsea's across the restaurant. The blonde's expression brightened, and she gave a courteous wave before gliding past the crowded tables, looking every bit in her element with a cute button-up blouse and tight, dark jeans.

"Hey, sorry I'm late," she apologized, sliding into the chair and unfolding her napkin in one smooth motion. "Hope you weren't waiting long."

"Um, no, it's okay," Sophia assured, trying to daintily cover her mouth as she chewed. "I know you must be, like, really busy with the sorority and all."

"Still, I'm usually much better at keeping my schedule," Chelsea replied, scanning the menu. "Tell you what: why don't we make this dinner my treat?"

Sophia's swallowed. "Y-you don't have to do that."

"I insist," the blonde said breezily, tossing her hair aside as though that settled the matter. "I chose the restaurant after all. I like your dress by the way."

"Oh," Sophia looked down self-consciously. "Um, thanks. It's just something I got on sale."

"You wear it well," Chelsea smiled, waving over their waiter. "It's got a kind of retro thing going with your glasses. Very chic."

Sophia nodded, pushing her spectacles back up her nose as Chelsea discussed the specials with their server. Already, the blonde was proving hard to pin down. In their first encounter, Sophia had gotten a pretty hostile vibe from Chelsea, a sense that she was trying to put Sophia down without Seb realizing it. But now, the sorority queen was all smiles and grace. Had Sophia misread her earlier?

"Do you know what you want, miss?" the waiter turned towards Sophia.

"Uh, the, um, the ribeye please," she answered after a panicked glance at the specials.

Chelsea arched her eyebrows. Sophia averted her gaze: no doubt the thin beauty was struggling not to laugh. Why didn't Sophia just order the salad like she had planned? Now not only did she just order the most expensive item on the menu, but one that would make her seem like such a...

"Y'know what?" Chelsea looked to the waiter. "I think I'll go with the ribeye too. As rare as you can get it, please."

"Very good," he answered before departing, leaving Sophia staring at Chelsea in stunned silence.

"What? Do I have something on my face?" she frowned.

"Oh. No." Sophia hurriedly shook her head. "It's nothing."

"Hm." A mysterious smile tugged the edges of Chelsea's lips, but she didn't press the issue. Instead, she turned the conversation towards more casual subjects, asking Sophia about her classes, discussing campus news, and advising on a few key student hotspots in town. Despite her earlier wariness, Sophia found herself relaxing as their discussion continued. Chelsea listened well, asked interesting questions where appropriate, and even laughed at a few of Sophia's fumbling jokes. For a brief moment, Sophia actually believed that Chelsea really was just interested in being friends, that the tense atmosphere of their coffee shop encounter had been a fluke, and that she would never think of Sophia as a rival for Seb's affection.

But after a pause for the waiter to refill their waters, the bubble finally popped. "So remind me," Chelsea said, looking up as though trying to recall something. "You and Seb went to the same...high school together, right?"

"Y-yeah," Sophia answered with a faltering smile. "But we've actually been friends since elementary school."

Chelsea's eyes widened. "Wow, really? That's amazing. Why didn't you come to Diepner last year and keep the streak going?"

Sophia stiffened, balling her fists under the table. "I always meant to," she said, "but things were kind of...complicated back then. And my parents couldn't afford it until I got a scholarship." She hoped that half-truth would be enough to satisfy Chelsea's curiosity. Otherwise, Sophia wasn't sure how she would explain what had happened between her and Seb, nor how she would describe that strange...force...that had kept her from...no, it was too crazy to even consider bringing up.

Thankfully, Chelsea responded with an encouraging nod. "Well good on you for not giving up," she said. "I know how competitive those scholarship programs are. It couldn't have been easy."

"It wasn't," Sophia admitted. For more reasons than she could describe.

The food arrived shortly after, providing a welcome respite for Sophia to gather her thoughts. She had intended to use this dinner to scout out Chelsea, but so far the conversation had been fixed squarely on Sophia. Which was...nice, actually. It was certainly the warmest non-family dinner Sophia had enjoyed in a while. But that wasn't going to get here anywhere new; that wasn't the promise she had made when she arrived on campus. She had to take initiative, had to act on her desires. Otherwise, she'd never get what she really wanted.

"S-so I'm curious," Sophia began, steeling her nerves. "Are you and Seb like...I dunno, an item or something?"

"'An item?'" Chelsea repeated.

"Yeah, y'know, like, seeing each other, or, whatever? Not that it's a big deal either way," she lied. "I just got that kinda vibe when we met."

"Ah," Chelsea paused thoughtfully. "I probably came across pretty strong, didn't I?"

Sophia blinked. "Sort of? Not, like, in a really bad way, or anything. Just. Yeah."

"I can be like that," Chelsea sighed. "But to answer your question, no, Seb and I aren't romantically involved. We're just friends."

"Oh. Cool. Cool." Sophia nodded, her heart pounding so hard she was worried it would shake the ice in her glass. "Do you, um, practice hypnosis together?"

Chelsea's eyes snapped to Sophia's, giving her the sudden, strange impression that the blonde was about to lash out across the table and strike her. But that feeling vanished in an instant, replaced by a strange, uneasy calm as Chelsea dabbed her lips with her napkin before responding. "He hasn't really brought it up since the variety show. Why?"

"J-just curious." Sophia laughed awkwardly. "This is a weird coincidence, but he, uh, actually did a similar act back in high school and he used to practice with me when we hung out. I thought he had given the whole stage hypnotist thing up but, after the show I thought, maybe, I dunno, he was giving it another shot."

"I see," Chelsea cocked her head slightly. "Why did he give it up?"

Sophia hesitated. "W-well...I wasn't there but...I heard the high school talent show didn't go so great. Actually, it was probably a lot like the one a couple weeks ago before you...y'know..."

"Before I pretended to be hypnotized." Chelsea finished.

"Yeah," Sophia exhaled.

"I see. That's unfortunate," Chelsea reclined and crossed her legs, her expression neutral, yet glowing with curiosity. "Were his practice sessions with you similarly unsuccessful?"

Sophia forced herself to not look away. The scared girl inside her told her to lie, to deflect, to move back to the comfortable, easy topics they had spent the most of dinner enjoying. But another part of her, somewhere deep inside wanted...no, needed Chelsea to understand.

"He was pretty bad at it, at first," Sophia answered. "But there was one time, he actually managed to, um, 'put me under,' I guess you'd call it."

"Interesting," Chelsea's eyes sparkled. "What was it like?"

Despite herself, Sophia smiled. "It was...really nice," she admitted. "It's kind of hard to explain but...it was like I was there, but I also wasn't? It wasn't scary or anything it was...relaxing, and nice, and he was just kinda guiding me along this crazy, blissed out trip and...I dunno," she finally concluded with a shrug. "Sorry. You probably think I'm, like, crazy now."

"I don't think so," Chelsea smiled. "I think that sounds amazing."

Sophia tittered as she pushed her hair behind her neck, her cheeks burning. "R-really?" she asked. "You don't think it's weird or anything?"

"I mean, maybe a little?" Chelsea admitted with a laugh. "But I get it. Who wouldn't wanna just tune out for a while?" Her smile turned into a mischievous smirk. "Have you asked him to do it again?"

"Wh-what?" Sophia felt her whole body ignite with embarrassment. "No I...I couldn't, not after...I mean, it sounds like he gave it up already, right? It'd probably just make him feel uncomfortable if I brought it up again."

"Mm, but you never know until you try, right? If you want, I can ask him about it next time we're hanging out. He doesn't know that I know about his history, so there's no harm in me asking if he's still practicing, right?"

"Uh, I guess that's...right?" Sophia's head was spinning. She had gone from scouting Chelsea as a competitor, to confessing to her as a confidant, to asking her help as an ally? It was all moving so fast.

"Don't worry about it, it'll be fine," Chelsea assured her with a wink. "Y'know what they say: ask, and ye shall receive."

Chapter 186: Chapter 186. Ch 11 (VOX DOMINUS)

Pins pricked the back of Sophia's neck as she flicked her mouse over to score another headshot. She turned her character around, scanning the factory for her next target, only to realize that the stare she felt wasn't coming from her game—it was coming from over her laptop screen.

"Are you playing video games right now?" the cute Asian girl (what was her name?), Miki asked, her incredulous expression poking up from her mini-fortress of books and binders at the other side of the study lounge.

"Uh, yeah," Sophia answered, slipping her headphones off. "Sorry, should I...not?"

"You're fine," Seb assured her with a comforting smile. "The 'study' part of 'group study session' is a suggestion, not a rule."

"Miki's just unfamiliar with the concept of being 'ahead' of your homework," Tobias teased his girlfriend.

"Aw shut up," Miki shoved his hand off her shoulder. "You're one to talk. You haven't even touched your reading."

"'Cause I know he'll change the syllabus again!" the sandy-haired boy protested. "It's impossible to keep up!"

Sophia tittered awkwardly, but that didn't seem to ease the atmosphere. She turned to Seb for a cue. He just shrugged. "They're always like this," he explained. "In a couple minutes they'll be all smiles again. Don't worry about it."

"Phew, that's a relief." Sophia pantomimed wiping sweat from her brow. "Wouldn't wanna think I stepped on a land mine or anything." She played it like a joke, but she was honestly relieved. The "study" session had gotten off to a tense start—Seb had tried his best to introduce and ingratiate Sophia to his friends, but Sophia could tell this wasn't the first time they were hearing of her. Miki in particular seemed to have already formed a pretty conclusive picture of Sophia in her head, and had been acting wary of her the whole afternoon. Tobias, meanwhile, had been good-natured enough, but Sophia could detect a sort of wicked curiosity in his gaze, especially whenever she and Seb started talking.

"So...what game are you playing?" Seb asked, leaning over to her side of the couch to get a closer look.

"U-uh, er, just some mindless 2Fort in TF2," she stammered in reply. "It's not like my laptop can run anything new these days. So I stick to the classics."

"'Classic' is right," Seb shook his head. "I remember you trying to get me into that game years ago. I was awful at it."

Sophia laughed. "You always used to get so mad whenever a spy stabbed you."

"I startle easily, okay?" he exclaimed. "I thought it was gonna be a fun, cartoon-y shooter, not a jump-scare machine."

Sophia giggled, glancing over her shoulder at Seb, only to find her body tense as his sparkling eyes met hers.

God, he was so close.

Even now, all it took was that familiar smile of his to send her pulse skipping, propelling forbidden feelings through her veins. She wanted to bring him closer, to grab that wavy hair of his and pull him into a deep, shameless kiss.

But even if she could...even if they were alone and he felt the same as she did...she knew eventually...

"Hey," Miki growled. "If you guys have time to banter, could one of you please help me with this stats problem? It's driving me insane!"

"I could actually use help too," Tobias raised his hand with an abashed smile.

"S-sure," Sophia nodded, quickly breaking away from Seb. In a way, she was grateful for Miki: if she hadn't snuffed out the spark threatening to catch on that couch...

...It was only a matter of time before the other voice would.

__________________________________________

Sophia was hiding something. That much was for sure.

Chelsea ran through the conversation again in her head as she watched the sun set through the common area window. It had been almost a week since their dinner date, but she still couldn't shake the feeling that there was an important piecing missing to the awkward Latina's story. It was obvious she was in love with Master, or at least deeply infatuated with him. But it didn't seem like Sophia and Master had ever been a couple, at least not officially. The way she talked about him was too elliptical, too anxious.

So what had stopped them? Master obviously cared enough about Sophia that he had risked erasing Chelsea's memory to keep her safe. It was possible that Master simply didn't find Sophia attractive, that he really did view her as a close friend and nothing else. But...

...If he was in love with Sophia too, and if he was hoping to eventually get together with her...it would help explain why he refused to take Chelsea instead.

"Uh, Chels?" Veronica cleared her throat. "Did you get that last bit?"

"Hm?" Chelsea blinked and returned her attention to her best friend. "Sorry, I zoned out for a second there." The two of them had gathered in the common area of the apartment to go over the minutes of the weekly Delta Sigma house meeting. Chelsea's mother was a big enough donor that her attendance wasn't de facto mandatory, but she still liked to be kept appraised of sorority news and decisions. Enter Veronica's notes, which Chelsea usually absorbed without any trouble. But tonight...well, after another week without cumming, all plans outside of Master were difficult to take seriously.

Veronica sighed. "I was just saying, camp cleanup was approved as our next community service activity. So we'll be spending the weekend after homecoming picking up garbage at Lakeshore Park. Maddi and I tried to challenge the decision, but we were outvoted, sorry."

Chelsea turned back to the window, thinking. The community service requirement was annoying enough, but at least it wouldn't occur until after her mother was scheduled to arrive for the homecoming game. That meant she still had two weeks to get Master to claim her mind. In a way, it was a relief that Maddi and Veronica's veto had failed—if a different service project had won, who knows how it would've affected her plans?

Veronia arched an eyebrow. "Or did you actually want to do park cleanup this year? You don't seem that upset about it."

"Oh," Chelsea blinked. "Well, it's frustrating, but I figured that was how the vote would play out. Lakeshore Park's a tradition—there's no way we were getting out of it two years in a row."

"Then why did you tell Maddi and I to push against it?" Veronica asked.

Chelsea shrugged. "It was worth a shot, right? Please, continue."

"Hm," Veronica turned back to her phone. And Chelsea's mind returned to more pressing matters.

Had Sophia encountered the Vox before?

It was a certainly a possibility, Chelsea mused. Sophia had seemed rather fixated on Master's hypnosis hobby, and the way she described being put into trance wasn't too far off from how Chelsea felt when under his power. But if Sophia did get a taste of the Vox, it was clear that neither she nor Master were aware of what exactly had happened. Plus, that didn't explain how cagey she was about Master's high school talent show and her own involvement therein. There was a piece of history she was keeping close to her sizable chest. And it just might be the one Chelsea needed to complete the picture. Not just about Master and Sophia, but about the Vox, and how she herself might be able to manipulate it to her benefit.

"And...that about covers it," Veronica finished, drawing Chelsea back to the present. "Any, uh, questions?"

"Not really. Thank you." Chelsea paused, a spark of inspiration striking. "Actually, the Greenleaf block party is this weekend, isn't it?"

"Yeah..." Veronica answered, a hint of concern in her voice. "Why? Are you going to miss this one too?"

"On the contrary," Chelsea replied. "I was just thinking I might invite someone new along this year. To join the three of us, I mean."

Veronica cocked her head slightly. "Uh, okay. Who is she? Or...he?"

Chelsea smiled disarmingly. She should've known Veronica would be suspicious. As invaluable of a friend as she was, Vernoica could also be protective to a fault. "She's just someone my mother mentioned to me," the blonde breezily lied. "Apparently this girl's father runs some business Mother wants to acquire, so..."

"So she wants us to show a good time to...what's her name?"

"Uh," Chelsea paused as though trying to remember. "Sophia."

Veronica nodded, though the doubt hadn't completely left her eyes. "And your mom thinks giving Sophia some glowing stories to tell daddy will help the acquisition?"

"Well, ideally we would also get Sophia to rush Delta Sig," Chelsea shrugged. "But yes, that's the measure of it."

"Okay," Veronica sighed. "Just please tell me Sophia isn't as lame as your mom's last 'bounty.'"

"I don't know her well enough to promise anything," Chelsea smirked. "But something tells me we're going to have fun."

____________________________________________________

The streetlights were just beginning to flicker on as Seb walked Sophia back to her dorm. The hum of cars and chatter of pedestrians filled the air, yet all she could focus on was the silence hanging between her and her escort. Each footfall of theirs echoed in Sophia's head, another missed opportunity at conversation, another wasted chance to rebuild their fragile relationship. Yet as much as she wanted to speak, the right words wouldn't come. So she quietly marched beside him, biting her tongue so she wouldn't scream in frustration.

Perhaps it was too naïve of her to assume that one conversation over coffee would somehow completely rewrite history between them. But sometimes it felt like nothing was settled at all. There was still a tension in the gaps of their interactions, a crackling energy that constantly threatened to spark into something disastrous. Or delightful. Either way, being alone with Seb was dangerous, for reasons he couldn't know. And yet...something told Sophia he sensed them anyway.

Why else would he be so stiff around her?

"Uh, this is you, right?" Seb asked, nodding to the squat, girls-only dorm building known as Mercy Hill.

"Yep," Sophia nodded, brushing past Seb for the door. "Thanks, uh, thanks for walking me. Goodn—"

"W-wait." Seb's hand brushed her shoulder, causing Sophia's body to freeze and ignite simultaneously. "I...I want to apologize," he said.

Sophia turned, confused. "Um. About what?"

Seb took a breath. His eyes flitting to the lengthening shadows on the ground, before rising to meet hers. A familiar mixture of hope and regret rippled in those dark pools. "About how weird this afternoon was. I should've known things would be a little tense with Miki and Tobias, and I should've done something to help. Or at least warned you ahead of time."

"I-it's okay," Sophia hurriedly assured him. "It's not like you have any control over how they act."

"The thing is..." Seb exhaled heavily. "I kinda do. When I was first getting to know them, I...told them about what happened. I was drunk and...not as kind to you as I should've been. I'm sorry."

Sophia absorbed this, her own gaze falling. So even now, the aftershocks of her mistakes weren't over. "That's okay, I get it," she said, even as Seb's words pricked her heart. "Things were messy. I don't—"

"I-it was shitty of me," Seb blurted out. "We don't have to dance around it—I made it seem like our problems were all your fault. But that's not the truth. And I should've been more proactive in telling them that but..." He ran a hand through his hair. "It was just complicated, you know?"

"Yeah." She knew. All too well.

"But I hope..." Seb hesitated. "I hope you still want to spend time with me. And with my friends." He added with a faltering smile. "I've...really missed you."

"I..."

A breeze blew Sophia's voice into the rustling trees, stealing her words away. She tried to force her tightening throat to speak, to tell Seb the truth. She wanted to tell him that she had missed him too. More than he could know. She wanted to say that she was ready. That she wanted to be his. That she wouldn't leave him again. That she wanted to fall, away from all the fears and doubts, away from the past and into his arms. He had given her a feeling of safe, sensual bliss that she had spent her freshman year desperately chasing. But no party hookup or short-lived fling could capture what she had experienced. Nothing else could compete with how she felt when that crystal was in front of her eyes, and his voice was inside her thoughts.

But as she forced her lips open, the other voice inside her spoke first.

"LEAVE ME ALONE," it echoed inside her.

And just like that, an icy feeling of guilt and rejection washed over her. "T-today was fun," she managed to utter over the numbness closing around her throat. "I-I'll text you later."

"Uh, okay." Seb blinked, caught off-guard

Sophia hurried into the dorm, pulled by a force she could never explain. It was as though the polarity inside her had shifted, and the attraction she had felt was replaced by an equally strong repulsion. She didn't know why. She just knew she couldn't be near him a second longer. It felt wrong. Oppressive. Immoral.

So once again, she was left alone in her room, a strange mixture of shame, guilt, and frustrated arousal thrumming inside her. With a heavy sigh she set her bag down. Lay back on the bed. And unzipped her pants.

She teased herself at first, running her fingers over her striped panties, her other hand reaching beneath her shirt to fondle her breasts. To coax her body and mind into that fantastical realm, the place where she wasn't a lonely slut staining her bedsheets again. A place without the other voice, a version of reality where she hadn't run from Seb, but had instead grabbed Seb's hand, pulled him into her room, thrown him on the bed, and proved to him that she was ready to be his. A place where she could feel his hands on her tits, his hips between her thighs, his cock deep in her aching pussy. His voice in her head.

If only. If only he would speak to her with those soothing words again. And replace her stupid thoughts with his own.

___________________________________________________

Well, Seb reasoned, that could've gone worse. She could've laughed in his face. Could've shut him down completely. Could've rightfully held him accountable for what he had said and done. So, all in all, it wasn't a disaster.

But it sure didn't feel that way.

A bushel of thorns had been growing in Seb's gut the entire walk back to his dorm, until it felt like its painful tendrils had spread through his chest and neck. He had known being with Sophia again wouldn't be easy. That it would take more than a few friendly chats to get back to where they once were. But he hadn't expected how...anxious she would be around him.

Nor how much that would hurt.

The carpeted halls were quiet in the Cole Quad dormitory. Seb made his way to his room in a worried haze, past the doors laden with arts-and-crafts nameplates and meme-filled white boards, the silence only causing his thoughts to buzz louder.

It was clear Sophia still didn't trust him, or at least didn't feel comfortable around him. Even when they were laughing and reminiscing, Seb could sense an unspoken hurt behind it all. The two of them could act like the good old days were back, but he could see the shadows in her glances, hear the hidden hesitations in her voice.

Who could blame her, really? What had actually been resolved in the past few weeks? Even if they were on speaking terms again, they weren't really speaking to each other. They were still communicating through past versions of themselves, the Sophia and Seb that existed before the barrier of childhood friendship had been breached, before their true feelings had spilled out and drowned what they had spent their whole lives nurturing. It was those feelings that stopped Seb from moving forward; those feelings that caused him to flinch and avoid telling her what he really wanted. What he hoped they both secretly desired.

Though...maybe that was for the best. Even if she did want to be with him...even if they could safely bridge the gap between friends and lovers...

How would he ever explain the Vox to her?

Even now, he could feel it stirring inside him, those painful thorns deepening its ire. Thanks to Chelsea's escalating flirtations, the Vox had become increasingly surly throughout the week. And that was before today's encounter with Sophia. Seb needed an outlet. And fast.

"Oh, hey," Ben nodded to Seb as he entered their cluttered room. The gregarious roommate was reclined on his bed, laptop on his stomach, a picture of relaxation Seb couldn't help but envy.

"Hey," Seb offered a friendly wave before, plopping down in his desk chair. "You, uh, got any plans tonight?" he asked as casually as he could muster.

"Mm. Think Nat and I might get dinner and hang out. You?"

"N-nothing at the moment," Seb tried to brush away his frustration. "What about Saturday? Know of any good parties we could hit up?"

"Uh, I think I'm actually hanging with Nat again," Ben smiled sheepishly. "Sorry bro, it's just...you know..."

Seb nodded, the already noxious envy inside him curdling over. God, what he wouldn't give to just have a relaxing, romantic weekend with Sophia. Instead, here he was trying to exhaust the domineering monster inside himself, just so he wouldn't hurt her. "B-but there are still parties going on, right?" he forced himself to ask, desperate though it may have sounded.

"Sure." Ben seemed puzzled at first, then grinned. "Why? Hoping to get another at-bat?"

"Something like that," Seb admitted, rubbing his neck.

"Well..." Ben thought for a moment then snapped his fingers. "Oh! That's right. The Greenleaf Ct. block party is happening on Saturday. It's where three frat houses put on a super-rager that takes up practically the whole street. If you're looking to score, that's probably where the best odds are."

"Greenleaf...gotcha." Seb nodded. He was a little miffed at having to wait another day, but maybe that was for the best. He could take the night to lick his wounds and prepare.

Then, tomorrow night, he would strike.

________________________________________________

Sophia tapped her foot nervously outside of the Brooks Place apartment building, watching the Saturday night throngs pass on the sidewalk. She had texted Chelsea to let her know she was here, but the blonde was taking forever to buzz her in. Which meant all Sophia could do was wait, dressed in a tight tube-top and jean-skirt, feeling incredibly out of place in front of the intimidating tower. She could see the lobby through the glass doors, with its polished floors, white-leather sofas, and reception staff that Sophia swore kept shooting glances her direction. She quickly looked away, wishing she had her headphones to block out the rest of the world.

"Hey, sorry about that," Chelsea's voice reached her as the door clicked open, revealing the queen bee clad in a loose-fitting t-shirt and a pair of perfectly ass-hugging yoga pants. "I was drying my hair. Didn't see your text."

"No problem. Thanks for having me," Sophia quickly uttered as her host ushered her inside. "Am I, uh, over-dressed?" she added, glancing between Chelsea's attire and her own.

"Pff. What, you think this is what I'm wearing out? This is my pre-gaming outfit. We're not leaving for another two hours."

"T-two hours?" Sophia stammered, struggling to keep up as Chelsea strode on. "Wait, then why—"

"So you could get to know the girls, of course," Chelsea answered, stopping in front of a bank of elevators. "Plus, the drinks we have upstairs are way better than whatever garbage they're serving at the party. Trust me."

"Um. Okay." Sophia nodded, trying to stop her head from spinning. Chelsea hadn't mentioned anything about other girls when she had invited Sophia. Now there was no way Sophia would be able to talk freely about Seb...or hypnosis. Was that intentional? Had Chelsea not spoken to him like she had promised?

The doors dinged open and the two girls stepped inside, the soft music of the lobby replaced by a quiet hum as the elevator rose. Sophia watched weather reports flit by on the control panel screen, dark clouds of doubt shrouding her head. Maybe she should've been more assertive in her texts with Chelsea. Maybe she should've asked for more details before agreeing to show up. Maybe this was a bad idea but...

No, this invitation was still a good thing, Sophia reminded herself. Meeting other people, making more friends: that was what Sophia wanted when she came to Diepner. Her relationship with Seb might still be at an impasse, but she could still forge new paths. All she had to do was keep cool, and enjoy the night. Like a normal college girl should.

The elevator chimed again, signaling their arrival. A hallway of delicately patterned carpet and tasteful wall art greeted them, leading past dark, numbered doors and tables laden with bonsai trees.

"Impressed?" Chelsea smirked, apparently noting Sophia's awed expression.

"Yeah. Kinda," she admitted. "When you said to meet at your place, I thought you meant like, the sorority house or a dorm, not...this. Is this how Delta Sigma girls live?"

"Not all of them." Chelsea explained, her eyebrows rising with amusement. "It's mandatory for most sisters to spend their first two years in the house. But given our families' history with the organization, we're allowed certain privileges. Oh, speaking of which," she added, spinning on a dime in front of Sophia. "I told the girls your father runs an agricultural machine company in Melvindale. Not that they'll ask, but, just in case they do..."

"Wait wait wait, you told them what?" Sophia exclaimed. "Why?"

Chelsea frowned. "It might be hard for you to understand, but friendship in our world is...complicated. There are dozens of would-be scam artists and leeches willing to play the part of best friend, just so they can take advantage of our families. So we've all been raised to be extremely suspicious of people trying to get on our good side. If I didn't spruce up your background a little, the girls would never allow you to join us without some serious vetting."

"That's...intense." Sophia shifted awkwardly. "So...I'm just supposed to spend the whole night lying?"

Chelsea smiled and put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Relax," the blonde said. "They won't pry into your business, and none of them have ever been to Melvindale. My little story was just pretext for inviting you in—once they learn to like you, they'll stop caring about where you're from or what your family does. Just be yourself." Her expression suddenly turned serious. "But don't mention you-know-who or how we met. Understand?"

Sophia instinctively flinched. She had never seen a pair of pupils go so cold so quickly. "S-sure," she stammered. "Th-though you coulda told me all this before I showed up."

"I was occupied with other matters," Chelsea replied airily, before turning her charming smile back on. "Now let's stop worrying about the past and make some new memories, shall we?"

_______________________________________________

Veronica was just putting the finishing touches on Maddi's vodka soda when the door to the vanity lounge opened.

"Hey girls, look who I brought," Chelsea beamed as she entered with their new guest, the mysterious (and rather shy looking) Sophia.

Maddi was up in an instant, bounding past the makeup stations and embracing the diminutive Latina. "Heeeey! Welcome to the parrttyy!" the half-naked red-head exclaimed, pressing her toned, naked torso and against her startled victim. "C'mon c'mon, sit down, have a drink. That top your wearing is sexy as fuck, by the way, damn!"

"Th-th-thanks," Sophia stammered, wobbling free from Maddi's grasp.

"You'll have to excuse Maddi," Veronica said with as friendly a smile as she could muster. "She has a loose sense of boundaries. And that was before she started drinking."

"I'm just being a good host!" Maddi shot back, dropping in front of the mirrors again to pick up where she left off. "It's like I always say: never hurts to be too friendly, right?"

"Indeed," Chelsea purred with a smug smile as she sat in the neighboring spot. "Our gorgeous bartender is Veronica, by the way. Veronica, meet Sophia."

"Hi." Sophia turned to meet Veronica's gaze and then nervously glanced away. "Um. So. How did all of you meet?"

"Chelsea and I go way back," Veronica answered, bringing the finished drink over to Maddi, who gratefully gulped it down. "We met this wild child through the Sorority and thought she was fun enough to keep around. Even if she has a habit of assaulting our guests."

"Aw, lay off." Maddi snorted. "Sophia didn't mind. Right, Sophia?"

"Uh, no. It's all good." The busty girl shifted awkwardly, her large brown eyes seeming to have trouble deciding where to look.

Veronica could sympathize, to a certain degree—even without their resident amazon holding court, the lounge was a dazzling space. It was originally an extra bedroom, but the three residents had decided to turn it into their dedicated party-prep headquarters. Racks of clothing were pushed against the walls, serving as extra closet space for their overflowing wardrobes. Couches and armchairs were arrayed in a circle on one end, while the other played host to a row of hair and makeup stations, complete with lit mirrors and a vast array of beauty products. Then there was the bar, Veronica's domain, always stocked with everything she needed to get the party started. Or easily impress an overwhelmed newcomer, in this case.

"So what'll you have?" Veronica asked, flashing her best beguiling smile.

Sophia blinked, as though the question caught her off guard. "Oh, uh, I dunno if..."

"No need to be shy," Chelsea chimed in. "Vern, why don't you make one of your specials? Trust me, Sophia, this is one opportunity you don't want to pass up."

"Uh, sure," Sophia finally demurred, shooting an inquisitive glance at Veronica.

"It's just a variation on a Sex on the Beach," she explained. "Here, why don't you go sit with the others while I get it started?"

"Great. Thanks," Sophia nodded before scurrying over to Chelsea, like a kid running back to hide behind her mother's skirt.

Veronica turned her attention to her task, but kept an eye on the cluster of girls, their chatter bubbling across the room as Maddi and Chelsea tried to make Sophia feel welcome. It was a routine they were well rehearsed in, though this time Veronica's mind wasn't on making the perfect drink for their guest...

...It was trying to determine if she really was who Chelsea claimed.

It was obvious Sophia wasn't part of the normal Delta Sigma crowd. She didn't carry herself like an important heiress or a would-be celeb—she sat with her body in a nervous bunch, her top clinging to her soft belly and enormous tits. Granted, that alone didn't rule out the possibility that she was still the daughter of a wealthy entrepreneur: Maddi was proof enough that cash and class weren't always a package deal. Ordinarily, Veronica would just chalk up Sophia's behavior and clothing to a similarly unrefined upbringing.

But Chelsea had been acting odd recently. No, not just odd: secretive. Distracted.

And horny.

Years of unrequited affection had a way of sharpening one's senses towards their obsession. And Veronica was no exception. She recognized the faraway look in Chelsea's face when she fantasized, the way the blonde crossed her thighs and unconsciously parted her lips, pent-up heat wafting from her gorgeous body. How many times had Veronica hoped that she could be the subject of those hungry gazes? How long had she wished that Chelsea's budding same-sex curiosity would blossom on Veronica's lips? Or between her legs?

Which begged the question: was such a turn finally happening? And was it Sophia who was now reaping the rewards?

An unfamiliar laugh caused Veronica to almost drop the glass she was holding. She cast a glance over to see Sophia giggling at some compliment Chelsea had paid her. The Latina twisted in her chair, self-consciously smoothing her dark hair with both hands, her arms pressing her breasts together, a picture unintentional, unaware sensuality.

Dammit.

She was cute.

Unlike Maddi, whose was more of a feral forest nymph than a girl-next-door, Sophia compensated for a lack of grace with an almost painful innocence. Her large eyes were guileless; her full lips always curved in a thoughtful frown or shy smile. She was so alluring, so inviting, yet simultaneously so sweet. It was enough to make Veronica sick.

The would-be bartender turned her attention away from the group, covertly adding another shot of vodka to the "special" drink she was brewing. One way or another, Veronica was going to get to the bottom of this interloper's game. And, if necessary, she would beat her at it.

_______________________________________________

Greenleaf Ct. was a small street off the main thoroughfare of Powelltown. It wound through the eastern edge of the suburb, eventually ending at a forested grove. At least, that's what the map on Seb's phone told him. But as he followed its directions past the darkened houses, he soon found that the device was no longer necessary. Even at this distance, laughter and cheers crackled across the night's sky, guiding him along the leaf-strewn sidewalks to the source.

And "block party" didn't even begin to cover it.

Three frat houses burned bright in an isolated cul de sac, each story and balcony filled with dancing, shouting, drinking revelers. Tiki torches and Christmas lights were strung liberally through the chaos, blazing through the shadows of the forest looming behind the three properties. A speaker system and student DJ were set up on the central balcony, creating an impromptu dancefloor out of the already cup-strewn yard. A massive slip-and-slide had been erected on the neighboring rooftop, and Seb watched in amazement as a bikini-clad girl rocketed down the improvised luge, screaming in delight as she crashed through the stack of empty cans erected at the bottom. On the patio, a cluster of students took a break from admiring a cock-shaped ice sculpture to cheer.

It was an overwhelming display of reckless, joyous hedonism. For a moment, Seb briefly considered turning back, retreating to his dorm and reconsidering his solo venture into the wild. But that wasn't really an option.

He needed this.

The Vox needed this.

_______________________________________

"Heeeeyyy look who it is," a smug voice chortled behind Chelsea. She didn't even need to turn to know who it was: Michael Braxton, king shithead of the Chi House.

"How are you, Michael?" Chelsea asked with a terse smile. It was just like him to corner her in the kitchen as soon as she started filling her beer. Did boys like him have a sixth sense for women trapped by circumstance? It would explain a lot.

"I'm good, I'm good," the oafish man nodded, tugging at the collar of his Gucci tank-top. "Been a while though, huh? Haven't seen you around much this year."

"I've been busy," she replied, silently cursing the nearly-empty keg for not pouring faster. She cast a glance across the hall towards the stair banister, hoping Maddi and Veronica would notice her predicament. But there were too many people between them: if it wasn't for the bright red top of Maddi's hair, Chelsea wouldn't even have been sure they were still there.

"Yeah, I've been real busy too." Michael nodded, pushing back his already over-gel'd hair. "It's my last year here, so I figure I gotta make the most of it. Hittin' the books. Hittin' the gym. That kinda thing. You get it," he added, stretching in a manner Chelsea interpreted as a flex. "You're a strong, confident, woman. You know how it is."

"Uh huh." Chelsea turned the other direction and double-checked that Sophia hadn't moved on either. Sure enough, she was still in the den, reclined on the couch. Technically, Chelsea had promised this drink to her, but maybe the drunk Latina would understand if Chelsea threw it on this jerk-off instead.

"That's what I like about you, Chels," Michael blundered on. "You don't take shit, you just—"

"Good seeing you," Chelsea uttered, snapping the keg nozzle closed and pivoting away the moment the cup was full.

"Uh, yeah, you too!" came the reply to her back.

This was what was so frustrating about social events nowadays. In the past, Michael's connections and family would have made him at least worth toying with; but now with her heart set on Master, boys like him were just another obstacle in her way, a buried relic of her past she kept tripping over. Half of the party so far had been spent on a mini-reunion tour of neglected acquaintances, a process shepherded by the ever-vigilant Veronica. Chelsea knew her friend meant well, but she was inadvertently getting in the way of the night's true purpose.

Fortunately, it seemed that endeavor was about to bear fruit.

"Sorry about the wait," Chelsea said with a sweet smile, sliding onto the sofa and handing Sophia her cup.

"Mm," Sophia nodded, taking a grateful drink. "'S fine, I was just..." she gestured vaguely to their surroundings, "people watching."

"Anything interesting?" Chelsea asked, crossing her legs and leaning closer to her quarry.

Sophia squinted. "Kinda? 'S weird. Never seen people look so trashy and so bougie at the same time. Oh, sorry, no offense," she added quickly.

Chelsea laughed. "None taken." In fact, she was delighted: now that Sophia was well-lubricated and loosening up, it was time for Chelsea to make her move. "Actually, I should be the one apologizing to you."

"Hm?" Sophia hummed through a mouthful of beer.

"About what I...said I would talk to Seb about," Chelsea explained, twirling her hair around her finger in a way she hoped read as anxious. "I've been trying to find a good time to bring it up with him, but it's been surprisingly hard. It's...not exactly something I can bring up in casual conversation."

Sophia swallowed and looked away, clearly disappointed but trying to hide it. "That's okay. I get it."

Chelsea paused, putting a finger to her lip. "Can I ask you something?"

"Uh, sure."

"Did something...happen between you and Seb in high school?"

Bingo. Sophia's eyes went wide. "Wh-what do you mean?"

Chelsea frowned thoughtfully. "I don't want to pry past what you're comfortable with but...honestly, it was pretty obvious something was bugging you when we talked about him. Did he...hurt you?"

"Huh?" Sophia recoiled. "No. No no no, it wasn't anything like that."

"But...there was something, right?"

Sophia's eyes flashed with panic and, for a moment, Chelsea worried she had pressed to hard. But then the busty Latina's shoulders slumped, and she fell back into the couch with a sigh, her tits almost jiggling free from her top. "Yeah, there was...something," she mumbled, tugging the fabric back into place. "But...I'm not sure how to explain."

"Try me," Chelsea offered.

Sophia took a moment to drain the remnants of her cup, then began stumbling her way through the tale. It wasn't a perfectly coherent recounting, but from what Chelsea could tell, what had started as a convoluted scheme to set Master up with another girl had spiraled out of control when Master had hypnotized Sophia, revealing lot of feelings neither of them were prepared to deal with. In a way, Chelsea could relate: her initial encounter with Master had evoked a similarly startling effect. Of course, in that case it was Master who had ended up panicking and running away. Maybe he and Sophia had more in common than they realized.

"That must've been hard," Chelsea murmured when the story had concluded.

"I haven't even told you the weirdest part," the Latina continued, going to take another drink before belatedly realizing her cup was empty. "And, um, it's kinda crazy, so...like, don't, y'know tell anyone or..."

"My lips are sealed," Chelsea promised, offering her own cup of Powelltown Punch.

Sophia took the drink and exhaled. "So...when Seb and I had that fight on my porch...we were yelling back 'n forth at each other, and suddenly he...he just shouts out 'leave me alone' and...it was like, something about the way he said it or, the way it sounded or, I dunno, it was weird. But..."

Sophia paused to take a drink, leaving Chelsea to hold her breath until she felt like she might burst. "But..?"

"But..." Sophia fidgeted. "Something about those words stuck with me. Like, in a way nothing else has. Every time I wanted to text him or call him, or try to talk with him again, those words would just, like, hit my brain again, and I'd freeze up like that." She snapped her fingers for emphasis. "Even when I was deciding on colleges, the thought of having a class with him or even just running into him on campus would...feel wrong somehow. I couldn't fight it, no matter how hard I tried."

"Y-you got over it though, right?" Chelsea asked, not daring to believe the conclusions her mind was already racing to. "I mean, you seem to be fine hanging around him now."

"Sorta," Sophia nodded glumly. "That feeling was real strong at first, but it got weaker over time. Now it just comes up whenever I spend too much time alone with him. Or thinking about him." She groaned. "So it still happens a lot, honestly."

"Is that why...you want him to hypnotize you again?" Chelsea asked, keeping her voice low so Sophia wouldn't hear it tremble.

Sophia laughed humorlessly. "God, am I that obvious? It's not the only reason, but...I dunno," she said, resting her cheek in her hand. "I just figure...maybe there's a way he can make me forget about those words, or...'disarm' them or something. That way...maybe..."

"You could be together again," Chelsea finished.

Again, that barking, rueful laugh. "Assuming he even wants me. I dunno why he would when he's got someone like you."

Chelsea blinked. "Excuse me?"

"Oh. Shit." Sophia pinched her eyes. "Sorry. I'm drunk. I didn't mean..."

"Hey Chels," Veronica's words cut into the conversation. "We need to talk."

Chelsea looked up to see her best friend hovering over the couch, a barely-concealed scowl on her face. A flash of frustration rushed through Chelsea's veins, but she managed to keep her expression neutral. "Now? What's up?"

"I'd prefer if we could discuss it one-on-one," Veronica replied, her eyes darting to Sophia.

Before Chelsea could protest, the startled Latina was already on her feet. "Oh, okay. Uh, n-no problem," she sputtered. "I gotta...go to the bathroom anyway so..." She backed away and stumbled into the crowd, drifting out of sight as Veronica closed in.

"Can we go somewhere...less visible?" Veronica asked, resting a gentle hand on Chelsea's shoulder.

"Of course," Chelsea answered, barely able to conceal her annoyance. She knew Veronica wouldn't interrupt her if it wasn't important, but there was no way whatever she had to say would be more pressing than what Chelsea had just learned.

Namely, that Chelsea hadn't been the first to experience the Vox.

It had been Sophia.

_______________________________________

Seb had arrived at the party like a man on a mission; now he felt like a lost kid at a grocery store.

The frat houses were a constant whirl of chaos, crowds, and cacophony. Even after three loose tours of the madness, Seb was no closer to discerning any sort of rhyme or reason to the ebb and flow of its denizens. Rooms that had only held a handful of people would transform into impromptu dance floors; an isolated game of beer pong would suddenly grow into the world's loudest sporting event as spectators started throwing bets down, only to disperse just as quickly once the winnings were collected. Even if Seb spotted a girl that seemed promising, getting to her before the tide of the party swept her away was almost impossible.

Now here he was: revisiting the Kappa house basement for the third time, with little to show for his efforts besides rapidly encroaching intoxication. He glumly sipped on another cup of punch, the sickening sweetness practically burning his tongue. God, he wished he could've come here with Sophia instead. Or hell, just studying with her would've be preferable. Even if her feelings towards him had dimmed. Even if she just wanted to be friends. Seb would easily take that over sulking these overcrowded halls like a malnourished shadow, his racing thoughts barely audible over the good time everyone else was having.

Maybe he should just give up. But as he watched a trio of giggling girls bend to refill their drinks, thongs poking out of their jeans, the Vox pointedly rejected the notion. Seb had starved it for too long to turn back now. And besides, there was one area he hadn't canvassed yet:

Upstairs. The forbidden frontier. Even the most laissez-faire frats usually kept their bedrooms off-limits to the general public, out of concern for cleanliness, confidentiality, or both. Seb had always avoided pushing his luck into those waters. But now he was drunk, horny, lonely, and had mind-control powers. What was the worst that could happen?

Fuck it.

A skinny, pale teen was waiting as Seb approached the second-story staircase, most likely some poor pledge the frat elders had placed on guard duty.

"Uh, s-sorry," the boy stammered as Seb approached. "Upstairs is for Kappas only."

"It's alright," Seb said, the tightness in his pants and the heat in his head causing the Vox to slip easily from his tongue. "They said I could go up." Would his powers even work on a target he didn't want to sleep with? No time like the present to find out.

The freshman's eyes blinked rapidly underneath his messy bangs. "Huh? Who? Y'mean Kyle?" he asked unsteadily.

"Right, Kyle," Seb replied. "Kyle told me it was cool if I went upstairs."

"Uh, okay," the freshman stood aside, hanging onto the banister for balance. "Go ahead."

Seb nodded in thanks and hurried up the stairs before the would-be guard reoriented. Using the Vox in such an off-the-cuff way felt odd, but it did serve to bolster his already-boozy confidence. Now he knew that if someone caught him, at least he would probably be able to sweet-talk his way out of it.

That self-assurance started to fade, however, the moment he reached the second floor. A hallway of blank doors greeted him, without as much as a nameplate to distinguish them. He had been hoping to catch somebody in the hallway, or discover a private party going on in one of the rooms. But now...what was he supposed to do? Start knocking?

Seb padded onwards, trying to look like he belonged there while simultaneously realizing he didn't know what that meant. He briefly considered placing his ears to the room entrances, when a startling scent hit his nostrils: a pungent, distinct smell, one Seb had been to enough after-show cast parties to recognize.

Weed.

Seb followed the scent down the hall, eventually arriving at the door he believed held the source. He paused, listening, until the sound a whirring fan and subdued chatter reached his ears. Some of the voices on the other side sounded feminine, though he couldn't be sure. It was possible he was about to stumble upon a lone stoner bro trying to enjoy Netflix in peace. Or, perhaps he would find a gaggle of blissed-out, suggestible party girls on the other side. Only one way to find out.

Seb tried to hold the latter scenario in his head, fortifying his courage and desire so the Vox would be ready the moment his knuckles rapped on the door. "Hey, it's me," he said, hoping the same vague approach he had used on the stair-guard would pay dividends here.

The voices on the other side went silent. Then the door cracked open, revealing a young man with a scraggly beard and a messy man-bun. He blinked rapidly upon seeing Seb, clearly having trouble making heads or tails of the situation. "Uh...sorry, who are you again?" he asked.

"Kyle's friend." Seb answered. "He said people were smoking up here—that's you guys, right?"

"Y-yeah," man-bun answered automatically. He shifted, and Seb managed to catch a glimpse of small gathering behind him, smoke still wafting in the air between them.

"Cool if I join you?" Seb pressed, subtly resting his hand on the door and nudging it open further.

That was the ticket: the confused host backed up, adding a belated "sure man," as Seb entered.

The scene waiting on the other side was neither as bad as he had feared, nor as good as he had hoped. It was a typical stoner corner: a handful of guys and a couple girls crammed into a cluttered bedroom, passing a joint by the light of a football lamp. A laptop showing YouTube videos was propped up on the unmade bed, next to a rotating fan lazily failing to disperse the smell hovering around their heads. One of the guys had his arm around one of the girls, a skinny blonde with a loose-fitting blouse Seb could clearly see her bra and pert bust through. Cute, but clearly spoken for. The other girl...

...The other girl was exactly what he was looking for.

Unlike most of the other partygoers, she looked closer to a theater-geek than a frat girl. Her brown hair was streaked with purple strands that fell loosely around her cute, dreamy expression. She was seated at the foot of the bed, her relaxed, leaned-back posture unconsciously highlighting her hefty tits, which stretched the graphics of her "Adventure Time" tank-top. Her folded legs and ripped jeans offered tantalizing glimpses up her pale thighs, but she was either too stoned or too comfortable to care. Either way, she was perfect.

Seb tossed a brief nod of acknowledgement to the rest of the group before sliding next to her. "This spot free?" he asked.

The girl's eyelids fluttered. "Uh, yeah, totally," she replied.

"Thanks," Seb smiled, leaning in and lowering his voice. "I was really hoping I'd get to sit next to you."

It was forward. Maybe even careless. But the Vox was impatient. And the effect was immediate. The girl's eyes closed for a full beat, her body swaying slightly before she answered. "Really?" she asked, then self-consciously giggled. "Do we, like...know each other?

Seb held her gaze with his, moving closer until he could feel her bare shoulders graze his. "No, but I feel like we do," he answered. "You can sense it too, can't you? That warm, peaceful feeling? Like somehow, everything is as it should be?"

"Huh...yeah...." she nodded slowly, her lips hanging open for a moment before curving into a bemused smile. "Whoa...I must be, like...higher than I thought."

Seb chuckled. Of course, the sensation he had described probably had more to do with the weed than the Vox at this point. But a good hypnotist never missed an opportunity to reframe the incidental as entrancing. "That's good," he continued, making sure to keep his voice below the chatter around him. "That's the whole point, isn't it? To feel relaxed and happy?"

"Yes..." she breathed, her eyes still clinging to his even as her head started to droop. "Relaxed and...happy..."

"Yo, Kate," the boy to her right nudged her slightly. "You gonna take this, or what?"

"Huh?" she turned, her bright green pupils taking a moment to focus on the lit joint her neighbor was offering her. "Uh...maybe I should pass..." Her eyebrows pinched together. "My head feels, like...kinda funny, y'know?"

"But not in a bad way, I hope?" Seb prompted.

"N-no..." Kate answered, touching her fingers to her lips.

"Then what's the harm? Feeling funny is the whole point, right?"

The crease in her brow softened, her hand languidly sliding back to her side as a goofy grin spread across her face. "Yeah...right..." she said, accepting the joint and taking a deep hit. Seb couldn't help staring as she leaned back and exhaled, her breasts gently falling as she descended deeper into the haze enveloping her head.

It took Seb a moment to realize that the guy who had passed her the joint was now staring at him. "Bro, is there like...something weird with your voice?" he asked.

Seb did his best to look puzzled. Then laughed. "Like what?" he asked.

"Uh..." his interrogator blinked heavily, then snickered. "Shit, man, I dunno..."

"You're so high, bro," Seb said, doing his best Ben impression and hoping it would stick.

"Fuck, I so am..." the guy groaned, leaning back on the bed and resting his head on the pillow behind him.

Seb took the opportunity to turn to Kate, who was staring at the smoke wafting at her fingertips. "You don't mind my voice, do you?" he asked.

"Uh-uh," she answered, shaking her head back and forth.

"In fact, it seems like you kinda like it," Seb pressed.

She giggled. "Uh-huh..."

"That's good. Feel free to listen as much as you want."

"Listen," she repeated, her head listing towards him.

The other girl in the group tittered hysterically. "Oh my God, Kate, you're so gone. You're supposed to pass it, remember?"

Kate said nothing in reply, just leaned over and lazily offering the joint to Seb. He hesitated, his eyes darting between her blissed-out expression and her outstretched hand.

This was the part he had been dreading.

The part where he would have to smoke.

Seb had only attempted such a feat once on a dare from Miki, an endeavor that ended in him nearly hacking up a lung, much to her amusement. He could try to talk his way out of it, but it was risky: a guy showing up to smoke and then refusing to do so would possibly set up more red flags than he was capable of knocking down, even with the Vox.

But maybe he could still use this to his advantage.

Seb gently took the joint from Kate's fingers, bringing it to his lips and taking the smallest of inhales before quickly handing it to Kate's friend. She accepted the pass, but not before shooting him a quizzical look.

"Did you, like, even get anything?" the blonde asked.

"A bit, yeah," Seb assured her. He turned to Kate with an abashed smile. "But it's only my second time doing this, so I'm not really good at it."

It seemed to take her Vox-soaked brain a beat to process this, but when it finally did she laughed. "Whaaat? But it's like, super easy."

Seb had to suppress a laugh of his own. She had fallen into his trap. "Can you show me?" he asked.

"Uh, sure," she answered, bringing her hand up and pantomiming the action. "You just, like...inhale...hold it in...and exhale."

"Inhale...and then...exhale," Seb repeated.

"Inhale...and...exhale..." she echoed back.

"Inhale...exhale."

"Inhale...exhale..." Her eyes fell closed, then struggled to re-open.

"Deep breaths."

"Yeah...deep...breaths..."

"Inhale and exhale."

"Inhale...ex...hale..." Her shoulders slumped.

"Just focus on your breathing."

Kate's mouth hung open, her body tilting towards Seb as if drawn by an invisible string. "Focus...breathing..."

Seb shot a quick glance over his shoulder. The joint was still slowly making its way around the circle. Which meant he had a few more passes to complete his move. To fully capture Kate's weakening will.

"It's so easy," he murmured, fixing her sleepy eyes with an intense stare.

"Easy..." she repeated. Her hands were on the ground now, her tits swaying pendulously as she struggled to keep her drooping body up.

"Just breath and relax."

"Relax..."

"So very, very relaxed, aren't you?"

"Yes..." she nodded heavily. "So...very...very..." her voice trailed off, her mouth merely forming the final word. But it was enough: Seb recognized that drowsy monotone, the familiar slurred timbre of a subject on the brink of surrender. All it would take was a little push.

"Wanna see a cool trick?" he asked, raising his eyebrows. "I promise you'll like it."

"Okay..." came the drowsy response.

"Just look into my eyes," Seb gently commanded. "Look as deep as you can. As though you're trying to see the bottom of a deep, dark well."

Kate's eyes struggled to widen, her lashes fluttering as her gaze sank into Seb's. For a moment, Seb just let her drift, enjoying the conflicted look on her face, the dreamy, overwhelming relaxation in her body fighting with her need to follow his commands.

"That's good," he finally assured her. "And as you stare, you'll start to notice flecks of color you never noticed before. You can see them, can't you?"

"Yes..." she answered, a brief flicker of confusion passing over her face. "How...did you..."

"Just keep staring," Seb urged her. "Notice all those sparkling colors glinting in the dark. So pretty and captivating."

"Pretty..." she repeated, the remaining tension in her expression vanishing, replaced by docile wonder. "Captiv...ah...."

Seb smirked. It was a minor hallucination, but the fact that she was experiencing it proved she was in an exceptionally suggestible state. Now it was time to capitalize on it.

"That's right. So many colors. So dazzling. So overwhelming, you can't look away."

"Can't...look away..." Kate sighed.

"Impossible to think."

"Impossible...think..."

"But that's okay. Because it feels good, doesn't it?"

"Mmm..." she let out a soft moan. Confirmation that there were no more thoughts in that pliable little mind of hers. Just whatever feelings the Vox wanted her to feel.

"There are more tricks I want to show you," Seb said. "And each one will make you feel even better. You want this, don't you?"

Kate didn't reply. She didn't have to. Her shallow, panting breath and dull, obedient gaze were the only answer Seb needed.

He put his lips to her ear. "I'm going to leave in moment. After I do, I want you to wait for ten minutes, and then make up an excuse to leave. It will feel very easy and natural to do so. You will then meet me in the bar downstairs. Do not tell anyone what I have just told you. It will be our little secret, understand?"

He backed away, catching her eyes again and nodding. She bobbed her head in unison with his.

"Good girl," Seb said, enjoying the hitch in her breath as he stood.

Man-bun cocked an eyebrow. "Where are you going?" he asked.

"Bathroom," Seb lied. "Don't worry about it."

And that was all it took. Man-bun shrugged and returned his attention to the blunt heading his way. Someone else in the group cracked a joke, cuing laughter all around as Seb headed for the door. He descended the stairs passed the "guard" without a second glance, finally allowing himself a sigh of relief.

The hard part was over. All he needed to do now was wait for his new subject to find him downstairs.

And then the fun would begin in earnest.

______________________________________

The night air raced across Veronica's skin as she pulled Chelsea outside. The ice cock sculpture on the patio had mostly melted by this point, cuing its admirers to wander off to find something more entertaining to do.

Making it the perfect spot to for Veronica to give her beautiful, infuriating best friend a piece of her mind.

"What the hell is going on?" Veronica hissed, almost spilling her drink as she rounded on Chelsea.

"Uh, well," the bombshell blonde raised an eyebrow. "I was having a lovely conversation with our guest as planned, only for my friend to yank me away and start asking trick questions. How's your evening?"

Veronica laughed humorlessly. "Oh, just great. Who wouldn't want to spend their night mending bridges for a girl who clearly wants to be somewhere else? A girl you thought cared about you but who instead has spent all night fawning over some backwoods bimbo you'd never seen before? I'm having the time of my life!"

To Veronica's surprise, Chelsea flinched, a flicker of guilt passing through her bright blue eyes. Veronica looked away, downing the rest of her drink. She couldn't let herself be deterred. Not this time. She was pissed, and she was going to let Chelsea know. Even if the blonde seemed genuinely conflicted. Even if Veronica wanted to kiss her pouty lips as much as she wanted to strangle her slender neck. She wouldn't let Chelsea off the hook. Not this time.

"Sorry," Chelsea sighed. "I know I've been distant lately. But ever since my grades slipped, my mom has been riding my ass non-stop. So when she told me to make friends with Sophia...I guess I kinda fixated on that over—"

Veronica cut her off with a warning finger. "Don't. Don't feed me that line. I don't know if Sophia really is who you say she is, but she sure as shit means more to you than you're letting on. And you haven't just been 'distant'—you've been downright crazy. Acting out at some stupid variety show. Acting like you don't care about parties or the sorority anymore. Disappearing at random hours with no warning or explanation. Bringing home weird girls and spending the entire night at their beck and call. And the whole time, tryin' to act like I shouldn't be concerned. Well good job: I'm not concerned. I'm fucking PISSED!" She chucked her cup in the lawn. It was too much, it was all too much.

And the worst part was, in the long silence that followed, Chelsea didn't seem shocked by the outburst.

Nor angry, nor insulted.

She seemed tired.

"You're right," Chelsea muttered, leaning against the porch railing. "I've been impossible. I've been selfish. I've been unfair to you. And I'm sorry," she met Veronica's eyes. "You know I am."

Veronica swallowed. She did know. She knew Chelsea's apology was an honest one.

But that...still didn't...

"So tell me what's going on," Veronica pleaded. "Let me help you. Please."

Chelsea paused, delicately twisting her fingers together. "I can't," she whispered.

"Why not?!" Veronica demanded. "You know you can trust me so why—"

"I found a way out," Chelsea blurted.

Veronica's angry retort caught in her throat, suffocating the fury that had been burning inside. "What?" she exclaimed. "A way out of what?"

"Out of...this," Chelsea gestured to the houses around them. "All of this. The plans, the schemes, the expectations...everything I've been trapped by my whole life."

Veronica blinked. "Then...why can't you..."

Chelsea stared into the dark woods in the distance, a wistful sadness in her gaze. "Because if it doesn't work out, nothing will change," she muttered. "But if it does work...then...you and I might never..."

She paused, something apparently catching her eye. Veronica followed her gaze, only to see...

"Is that Sophia?" she exclaimed.

"Chelsea!" the Latina cried out, drunkenly stumbling across the yard to meet them. The flames of contempt that had consumed Veronica all evening flared up again, only to be quickly extinguished as Sophia's face reached the light.

She was crying, sobbing as she ran; her face coated in tears, her hair matted sloppily against her forehead. A picture of desperate despair.

"Wh-what happened?" Chelsea asked, clearly as shocked as Veronica was by the blubbering girl beneath them.

"It's Seb!" Sophia wailed. "I saw him! He's here!"

Chapter 187: Chapter 187. Ch 12 (VOX DOMINUS)

Seb ladled another helping of punch into his cup, the thrumming bass from the speakers causing the neon liquid to ripple. He could feel it in his chest too, pounding between heartbeats, an arrhythmic pulse in his veins.

As if he wasn't jumpy enough.

His drink refreshed, he hovered at the edge of the crowded basement bar, his eyes fixed on the nearby stairs. He regretted giving Kate a waiting period. While at the time it seemed wise to space out their exits, it was obvious now that ten minutes was far too long. Without anywhere else to go or anyone to speak to, all Seb could do was worry. And drink. Past the point where the booze became a boon, and into the zone where the restlessness set in, where his racing thoughts and the Vox's whispers blended into a pacing, circular monologue.

What if she didn't come? She would—his power was unquestionable. But what if she didn't? How could that be? Didn't Seb see the emptiness in her eyes? Hear the slurred submission in her voice? But suppose she got lost? What if she didn't know where the basement was? Or if her friends held her up? Then he would have to go back upstairs and assert his claim. And, what, just hypnotize everyone standing in his way? If that's what it took, then...

Seb's scanning eyes captured a glimpse of purple hair in the line of people descending the stairs. His heart leapt, and he quickly slammed the rest of the drink, sugar and anticipation tingling on his tongue.

There she was: her heavy-lidded eyes staring straight ahead, her arms hanging to her sides. Her steps were heavy and languid, as though she had to use all her weight just to work up the momentum to move, her hefty breasts bouncing each time. Any casual spectator would probably conclude she was drunk out of her mind.

When in reality, her mind was his.

"Kate," Seb called, crossing to meet her.

She turned, her pupils dilating as they met his, the ghost of a smile playing on her lips. "Hey..." she breathed. "You're here..."

Seb gently grabbed her bare arm, guiding her away from the crowd. Her skin felt cool and soft. "Just like I promised," he murmured. "I'm happy to see you. Are you happy to see me?"

"Huh?" Kate's brow furrowed. "What?"

An icy rush of doubt jolted Seb, but he managed to maintain his composure. "I asked if you were happy to see me," he repeated, raising his voice. "You are, aren't you?"

"Oh...yeah," she giggled, embarrassed. "Sorry, it's like...so loud. It's distracting y'know?"

Seb winced internally. Of course. This was why he hadn't gone after girls on the dance floor. The relentless music was clogging Kate's ears, making it harder for the Vox to flow into her brain. It was such an obvious pitfall, but in his anxious, inebriated haste, he had stumbled right into it. Reinforcing Kate's trance here would be no good: having her attention constantly diverted would only make it easier for her to realize something was amiss. Seb could try shouting, but broadcasting the Vox that broadly was exhausting, and might attract attention.

Fortunately, it seemed like Kate was still at least partially under his sway. And...he just realized she was still staring into his eyes.

"You can still see the colors, can't you?" he asked as the realization struck.

"Huh?"

"The colors! In my eyes!" Seb exclaimed, daring to drop the Vox and hope.

"Yeah...they're cool..." Kate nodded. "So...pretty..."

Seb smiled. The hallucination he had planted earlier was still in effect. Even if she couldn't hear the Vox clearly, she was still entranced by his gaze. That would do, for now, but he needed to get her somewhere quieter.

And far, far more private.

"That's good," Seb shouted, interlocking his hand with hers. "Just keep thinking about the colors and follow me!"

_______________________________________________

Sophia stumbled out into the night air, shivering and clutching her bare shoulders. She was reeling, in more ways than one. Not only had she just confessed to Chelsea about the other voice, but she had also somehow managed to get on Veronica's bad side. At least, that's what Sophia assumed: it certainly felt like the mocha-skinned beauty had been shooting her daggers all night.

Were they talking about her now? Did Veronica suspect Sophia's background was false? Sophia had done her best to play the part Chelsea had given her, but between all the free booze and rotating cast of rich frat friends, Sophia's head hadn't stopped spinning since she left the apartment. Had she slipped up somewhere along the way?

Maybe she was overthinking things; after all, if walking straight was proving challenging, was it any wonder her thoughts were out of line?

If only she could find a bathroom.

How on earth did people survive these parties? Endless amounts of alcohol, but only one or two accessible bathrooms per house, each with its own intimidating line down the hall. At this point, there was no way Sophia would make it to an open toilet in time. Which left her only one option:

The woods.

It wouldn't be the first time Sophia had to answer nature's call in nature, but it didn't make it any less embarrassing. At least the backyard was crowded enough that she wouldn't stick out. So long as she carefully weaved between the partygoers, stuck to the poorly lit side of the fence, and kept her head down, she should be able to make it to the gate and...

"That's right, just keep following me."

Sophia halted in her tracks.

That voice.

Even through the laughter and chatter of the party, even over her own anxious thoughts, that voice rang in her ears like a thousand bells. She didn't know why, she didn't know how, but she knew she recognized it in an instant.

Seb was here. And he was close.

Sophia altered her course through the crowd, her heart thundering in her chest. A small voice inside cautioned her to stop. Warned her that seeing Seb this way, in this place, could only lead to disaster. But the echo of his words still pulled her, past any common sense or rational thought. If he was here, she needed to see him. She just...needed to.

Sophia's breath caught like an icepick in her throat.

Seb was there. Holding hands with some girl Sophia had never seen before. A girl who followed him with a dazed, distant expression, her hips lazily swaying with every step.

And they were heading for the forest.

Sophia's body went rigid, her muscles stiffening as though paralyzed. A torrent of confusion and hurt crashed through her, sweeping up the memories she had just unearthed for Chelsea, dousing her face with hot, angry tears.

It was cruel. Too cruel to be true. And yet, here was the proof, drifting past her eyes and out the gate. Just when Sophia thought she could right the mistakes of her past, just when she thought she had found a way to mend the wound in her heart, reality reopened it with one swift cut.

So she turned. And ran. Back towards the house she had just came from. Back to the one ally she had left; back to the one woman who would understand.

Chelsea and Veronica were still talking when Sophia arrived. Even as she knew interrupting them could only make things worse, she couldn't make herself care. She needed Chelsea's help. Her pity. Her confusion. Her scorn. She needed to feel anything but the hurt pumping through her heart.

"Chelsea!" Sophia called out, sprinting for the patio with renewed desperation.

"Wh-what happened?" Chelsea exclaimed, barely audible to Sophia over her own panting breath.

"It's Seb!" she managed to choke out. "I saw him! He's here!"

________________________________________

Sophia's words hit Chelsea like lightening, paralyzing her heart for several beats before she could speak. "Wh-what are you talking about?" she finally stammered as Sophia struggled up the patio steps.

"I s-saw Seb g-go into the woods," the drunk girl babbled, grasping Chelsea's shoulders for support. "And, and, h-he was with another girl."

Chelsea's eyes widened. Her already racing mind kicked into overdrive, trying desperately to process this new information. Master was at this party? With someone else? This didn't fit into her calculations at all. Even with his recent boldness hypnotizing her in the coffee shop, he didn't seem like the sort who would show up at a party like this, much less with a girl in tow. Was she some squeeze of his that Chelsea had somehow overlooked? Or...had he used the Vox to acquire a new subject?

"I-it's okay," Chelsea exhaled, as much to herself as Sophia. "We'll figure this out."

"Figure what out?" Veronica demanded, looking like she was considering shoving Sophia over the patio railing. "What is going on?"

Chelsea met her best friend's eyes. Already, she regretted what she would have to do next. Veronica didn't deserve to be treated this way—didn't deserve to be manipulated and marginalized like so many other useful acquaintances. But Chelsea didn't have a choice. She had to find out what Master was up to. Otherwise, this entire night—no, the entire game—might be lost.

So she put on her best pained expression. Let a note of pleading enter her voice. Wore the guilt she felt as visibly as she dared. And did what she had to.

"I'm sorry, Vern," she said. "I promise I'll explain everything soon. But I have to go."

"What?" Veronica sputtered. "How—why...?"

Chelsea was already making the next move, gently extracting herself from Sophia's grasp and looking deep into her eyes. "Soph, you stay with Veronica. I'll go check this out. Okay?"

"O-okay," the teetering Latina sniffed, letting her arms fall.

"Chelsea, wait!" Veronica called.

Chelsea allowed one last apologetic glance over her shoulder, trying her best to communicate how sorry she really was. Then it was off to the races, sprinting down the patio steps and onto the yard, abandoning all concerns of propriety or poise. Now, there was only one goal in mind:

Master.

He was here. And he was making moves. Moves that had eluded even Chelsea's imagination. That thought sent an excited rush through her veins. She ran even faster, practically bowling over other partygoers as she dashed for the fence. Even as she longed for submission to Master, there was still a part of her that had feared he wasn't a proper match, that he lacked the cunning and courage to use her to her full potential. But now...if he was up to what Chelsea suspected he was up to...perhaps she had underestimated him once again. How perfect. Nothing was more arousing than when Master knocked her off balance.

Not that she would ever make it easy for him.

Chelsea slowed as she reached the edge of the trees, wary of the sounds her feet would make against the freshly fallen leaves. Moonlight danced between half-bare branches as she snuck through the undergrowth, revealing glimpses of fall colors in the darkness. She paused behind a thick oak, her senses open and alert. Even the tiny ridges of the trunk felt vivid and sharp to the touch, every inch of her poised and ready, searching for any sign of Master.

Then she heard it. Tickling her ears on a cool autumn breeze.

The Vox.

In an instant, it felt like her entire body snapped to attention. Master's power shivered down her flesh, causing even her heart to quiver with anticipation. She couldn't make out the words he was speaking, but that didn't matter—she trailed his voice like a siren's call, a familiar melody beckoning her to where she belonged.

"That's good. I think this is a good spot, don't you?"

A glimpse of another girl snapped Chelsea out of her half-daze, reminding her to stay hidden. She quickly ducked behind another tree, silently cursing her carelessness. Maybe it was the orgasm withdrawal, or maybe she was more brainwashed than she thought—either way, even hearing the Vox second-hand had been enough to almost entrance her. If she hoped to subvert Master's plans here, she would need all of her willpower and strength.

"I...guess..." she heard the other girl murmur. "Where...are we?"

Chelsea exhaled, honing her focus to a sharp point. Finally, when she was confident she wouldn't give herself away, she hazarded a peek around the tree trunk, hoping to complete her reconnaissance.

There they were. Standing in a clearing mere meters ahead, surrounded by shafts of silver light. Master's V-neck shirt clung to his slender body, a familiar, cunning glint in his eyes as he brushed a violet strand of hair from his victim's face. She didn't seem to notice the motion, didn't respond immediately to his touch. Her drooping eyes were fixed on his, her long lashes fluttering periodically as she struggled to stay cognizant, even as her prominent chest heaved with slow, sleepy breaths.

"That doesn't matter," Master purred. "We just want to feel good and relaxed, don't we?"

"Yesss..." the girl breathed, offering no resistance as Master lifted her chin with his finger.

Chelsea bit her lip, worried her hands would tear the bark free if she gripped it any tighter. Heat and desire flushed her cheeks and soaked her panties, so quickly it felt instinctual. But she had to fight it. She couldn't...she wouldn't...

"Just look into deeper into my eyes," Master intoned. "You like that don't you? All those colors. So pretty. So captivating."

"Colors..." The girl repeated, a dazed smile spreading on her lips.

Fuck. Even at this distance, even though she knew he wasn't speaking to her, Chelsea found her eyes drawn to Master's. They were so...pretty...and...captivating...

Master smiled. "Now watch as those colors swirl. Try to follow them as they twirl and spiral, feel them pulling you deeper and deeper..."

"Deeper and....deeeehaah..." the girl's mouth hung agape, a thin line of drool running from her lips and dribbling down her cleavage.

Chelsea felt her own lips slide open, then quickly clamped her jaw shut, gritting her teeth as hard as she could. No. She would not fall here. Not now. Even if she couldn't tear her eyes away from Master's, even if she could feel her nipples stiffen and her muscles relax, she would not give in. She had to carry out her plan. If she could just...grab her phone from her back pocket and...lift it in front of her face, then...

There. The lit screen broke through the trance like a sunbeam through fog. She quickly ducked away, closed her eyes, and dug her nails into her palms, trying to jolt the haze from her brain. No matter what, she needed to stay in reality. She needed to make her next move.

"That's right," she heard Master continue, "and as you stare, you can feel your thoughts swirling down the spiral as well. Like water into a drain. Down and down they go. Slipping so easily from your sleepy little head. Because it's so relaxing not to think. So easy to let those thoughts and worries go. Letting the spiral take them away. Leaving nothing but relaxing, blissful emptiness."

Even as Chelsea forced herself to open the camera app on her phone, she could feel her free hand sliding down her stomach and beneath her waist, teasing the source of the trembling heat. Wanting...needing...

"And once you feel your mind is empty, once you feel nothing but that wonderful, soothing sensation, I want you to give me a nice, big smile."

Chelsea was able to stop herself from smiling—that much was a win. Summoning what little courage that gave her, and trying desperately to stop her own fingers from pawing between her thighs, she peeked out again, hitting "record" on her phone as she reviewed the scene.

It was more beautiful and dreadful than Chelsea had feared. Whoever this mystery girl was before Master had spoken, she was gone now. Her face was cradled between Master's hands, her cheeks smooshed slightly against his palms, drool dribbling freely from her vacant, grinning lips. Her entire body sagged as if he was the only force holding her upright, her eyes no longer fluttering with fight, but unfocused and blank, without a spark of will or thought.

Even just staring at the pair, Chelsea felt her own resistance waning. It took all her concentration just to keep her camera raised, to hold the shot steady. But that meant she could no longer halt the whims of her other hand, could no longer think clearly enough to stop it from unfastening the buttons on her jeans, making it easier to slip her fingers inside her dripping panties and...

Chelsea's breath hitched. Here? Now? Was she...really going to...?

"That's good, Kate. Such a pretty smile," Master murmured, drawing his thumb across the Kate's shining, sticky lips. "A smile fitting for an empty head. And your head is empty, isn't it?"

"Yessshh..." Kate slurred.

"Fuck--!" Chelsea hissed to herself as her wicked fingers stroked her soaking folds.

"It's empty because you are deeply hypnotized," Master explained. "Being hypnotized is like being in a wonderful, relaxing dream. A dream where nothing can harm or upset you. Where all you have to do is what you're told. That sounds nice, doesn't it?"

"Yesshh..." Kate drawled.

"Ye-sss..." Chelsea voice hissed. She bit her tongue, trying to stop any more traitorous noises from leaking out. The thought of being caught right now was terrifying but...also so, so alluring. Oh God, she could just picture it now, could imagine him completely undoing her plans, undoing her mind, reducing her to where Kate was now, a helpless, whimpering slave to his every whim.

"That's right," Master stroked Kate's cheek approvingly. "And I am the Master of this dream. Of your world. Whatever I say, whatever I wish, will become your reality. And then, when you wake up, you will remember nothing but the wonderful, relaxing feelings you felt tonight. Do you understand?"

"Yessh Masshterrr..."

"M-Master..." Chelsea pleaded, circling her clit, drawing her body into a rhythm not her own. It was a losing battle—she recognized that much. But if she could just keep her camera arm still...if she could just hold out for a little while longer...

"That's right. Now. Take off your clothes."

Kate obeyed without hesitation, even as her body swayed unsteadily from Master's grasp. She peeled her tank-top over her head, smiling as she tossed the garment aside and shook her hair back into place. She slipped her bra straps from her shoulders next, allowing her heavy tits to spill free, spots of drool glistening against the soft flesh. Her tiny nipples stood hard and eager, swaying slightly as she bent over to remove her jeans, a hypnotic display in its own right.

Chelsea was faltering. She could feel it. Her fingers pumped her gushing pussy. Waves of pleasure built but never broke, her release unattainable without Master's command. Her dimming thoughts spun in a vicious cycle of humiliation and hunger. She had come here to get one over Master, yet here he was, controlling her without even meaning too. He didn't even need to try anymore—Chelsea's own body had turned against her. It was a horrible realization. And she couldn't...stop...masturbating to it.

Kate stood up straight, naked and shivering. Her eyes stared at nothing, but her body instinctively listed Master's direction as he circled behind her. She gasped as his hands wrapped around her, grasping her breasts as he kissed her neck, pulling her close to pour more whispered words into her ear, her body shuddering and shaking with bliss, her hands pawing clumsily, uselessly at the bulging erection pressed against her ass.

Chelsea felt the phone slide from her fingers, falling in a cushion of leaves below. But she didn't care. Her hand was now free to tear open her blouse. To knead her own needy breasts. To imagine it was her Master was taking. That she was the mindless slut at his beck and call.

God. She was close. So close.

"Kneel." Master commanded.

Kate obeyed.

Chelsea's knees buckled, but she forced herself against the tree, some final spark of willpower determined to keep her upright, if not in mind, then in body.

"Good girl," Master said. "You may cum."

It was too much.

Chelsea shrieked as her body erupted.

_____________________________________________

The cry hit Seb like a torrent of icy water, nearly knocking him off-balance.

"Wh-who's there?" he demanded, waves of panic pushing the Vox back inside him, causing his voice to crack. He searched the surrounding trees for a source, but the foreign scream had blended with Kate's cry of pleasure, masking the interloper's location.

Fortunately, Kate didn't seem troubled by this. She remained kneeling naked at his feet, too empty-headed to do anything but pant with pleasure and await his next command.

So Seb waited. And listened. If somebody was watching him, there was no way they could leave without making a sound. As long as he caught them before they left the woods, he could use the Vox to make sure they didn't remember a thing. Or, the sinister voice inside him pressed, maybe if it was one of Kate's girlfriends, she could join in on the fun...

Something prickled the edge of his hearing. It sounded like heavy breathing. And it was coming from a towering tree not more than a few meters away. He took a cautious step towards the sound, only for a twig to snap under his shoe.

"Stop!" A girl's voice called from behind the thick trunk. "I-it's Sophia!"

Seb's blood ran cold. The Vox, which had just begun creeping back out, quickly shrank back as terror seized his throat and squeezed his lungs. "S-Sophia?" he stammered in a strained whisper, only to belatedly realize...that wasn't what her voice sounded like. It sounded more like...

"N-not another word," Chelsea said, shaking slightly as she stepped into the clearing. She held her phone in front of her like a magic talisman, the shining display turned towards Seb. And...she was in quite the state.

Her jeans were unbuttoned and opened, revealing a hint of dark red panties. Her blouse was disheveled and wrinkled, the collar open wide, displaying her prominent bust cradled by a push-up bra. In some ways, it looked like Seb had interrupted her in some lewd act, not the other way around.

Seb blinked, paralyzed by a rush of conflicting emotions: relief that it wasn't really Sophia who had found him; anger and arousal that it was Chelsea instead; and most of all confusion regarding the whole scenario. Why was she here? What did she want? And...hold on, how did she know about Sophia?

Seb opened his mouth to speak.

"Ah!" Chelsea shouted, shoving the phone further in front of her. "Don't try to use the Vox. If I even feel a whisper of it in my head, I'll send this video to Sophia."

Seb's eyes widened. Now that Chelsea was closer, he could clearly see what was on her screen: a video thumbnail of Kate stripped and submissive at his feet, locked and loaded in a text addressed to Sophia, with Chelsea's finger hovering perilously close to the "send" button.

Cold horror and disgust churned in Seb's stomach. He slowly raised his hands in surrender, daring not to even breathe too quickly.

Chelsea smirked. "You can speak if you want now," she said. "But only normal words. And don't try to talk to your new slut either."

Seb cleared his throat. "H-how did you find me?" he asked.

"I have my ways," Chelsea replied. "You're not nearly as sneaky as you think, you know."

Seb's eyes narrowed. "And Sophia? How do you know her?"

"Like I said, you're not as sneaky as you think," Chelsea taunted, slowly circling him. "Trying to erase my memory of her was a bold move. But if you're gonna make a play that risky, you might want to make sure it pays off."

Seb tracked her orbit with a glower as his mind spun through possibilities. Had he actually messed up the mind-wipe? At the time, it certainly seemed like Chelsea had been completely under his power. If she really did remember their coffee shop encounter, why was he only now finding out? The Chelsea he knew would've definitely raised hell a lot sooner, especially if she knew she could fight back against his memory manipulation.

"How much do you remember?" Seb asked, hoping his neutral tone wouldn't force her hand.

"E-enough to be pissed off!" Chelsea countered, waving the phone at him like a loaded gun. "Now shut up. It's my turn to ask some questions."

Seb bit his tongue. As he had suspected, it seemed Chelsea's bravado was in some ways a bluff. But he couldn't risk testing it now—he would have to play her game until an opening presented itself.

"So..." the blonde continued, eyes darting towards Kate. "Who's your new toy?"

"Just some girl I met at this party," Seb answered. "Her name's Kate. I don't know anything beyond that."

"Huh," Chelsea's eyebrows arched in exaggerated surprise. "I could've sworn you hated the thought of turning girls into sex slaves. So what changed? Is it the hair? I could add some color to mine, if you want."

Seb grit his teeth. "It's...complicated."

"Well either you explain it to me, or to Sophia. Your call, Master," she added with a cheeky wink.

Seb took a deep breath, trying to align his trembling thoughts. All the rationalizations and explanations he had told himself now seemed facile and incoherent, not nearly enough to stop the apocalypse Chelsea was threatening him with. Still, he had to try.

"Look," he began, forcing his voice to stay low and level. "The Vox isn't just something I can turn on and off like a light. It has...desires of its own. And if I don't...do something about them, it gets harder and harder to control."

"Sounds rough," Chelsea quipped. "If only there was a willing subject you could turn to. One who has been very explicit about her own desires, I might add."

"I told you, I'm not going to enslave you," Seb growled. "It wouldn't be right."

The blonde scoffed. "And turning Kate into your personal party pet is?"

"It's different," Seb insisted. "I don't...brainwash them for life or anything. I just...make them feel good so they'll help me."

Chelsea frowned. "Is that really the best justification you can come up with?"

"I-it's just for one night!" Seb protested. Somehow, his heart was beating even faster. Why was he getting so flustered? "Plenty of guys go to parties to seduce girls—how is this any different?"

"I think you know," Chelsea countered. "And I think that's why you told Kate not to remember any of it."

Seb growled with frustration. "It's easy for you to talk like this. You're not the one with a monster in your head."

For a moment, Chelsea hesitated, a shadow passing over her expression. "I wouldn't be so sure about that," she said.

"Then tell me: what the hell am I supposed to do?!"

"You could start by taking some fucking responsibility!" Chelsea shouted.

Seb flinched, his mouth gaping uselessly, unable to form a response. Chelsea's gaze burned into his, her pupils no longer brimming with playful condescension, but cold, vindictive fury.

"I know it's not easy for you," she admitted. "I know what it's like to have...feelings and desires that make you do things you regret. But that doesn't mean they're not a part of you. You keep talking about the Vox like it's this...other thing. Like it has nothing to do with you or your feelings. But we both know that's not true. The Vox IS YOU, Seb. It came from you, and you decide how to use it. You were the one who hypnotized me—not the Vox. You were the one who told me to send you nudes, who made me ignore my mother and suck your cock. You were the one who wanted me humiliated and submissive. You were the one who wanted me to call you Master. And the crazy thing is, I wanted it too!"

Seb took a step back, his mind reeling. But Chelsea wasn't finished. She moved closer, her voice becoming dangerously quiet. "But you didn't want what came with that, did you?" she asked. "You didn't want the consequences or commitment my submission would bring. You didn't want to confront what these desires said about you, about us. So instead you ran. Back to a childhood dream you told yourself you could relive, and to quick fixes you told yourself were harmless. Not because they were right. But because they were easy. You realize this, don't you?"

Seb shut his eyes tight, no longer able to meet her gaze. Anger and shame burned his cheeks. His balled fists shook. It wasn't true. She had it all wrong. He didn't run out of cowardice—he did it for her protection. He didn't hypnotize Kate for fun—he did it so the Vox wouldn't target Sophia. The version of him Chelsea had described...that wasn't who he really was.

It couldn't be.

...Right?

"You can mock me all you want." Seb croaked, his tongue clammy and stiff. "But it's not like you're some innocent little angel either. So what do you want?" He forced himself to match her glare. "I doubt you're here just to get your kicks."

For a moment, Chelsea seemed at a loss. Then she laughed, shaking her head, the ice in her expression thawing. "Fair enough. There is something I need you to do. Don't worry," she added, as though reading his mind, "I'm not gonna ask you to brainwash me here. It'd be too easy for you to just convince me to delete the video the second I'm under."

"So then...what?"

Chelsea paused, her eyes darting away for a moment. "It...well...even if you didn't erase Sophia from my memory, the Vox has had another...lingering side effect on me."

Seb's blinked. "What are you talking about?"

"I can't cum, okay?" She blurted. "You put this stupid idea in my head that my body belongs to you, and ever since then, I haven't been able to make myself orgasm until just now when you...you know."

Seb's brow furrowed. Had the Vox really affected her that deeply? If it could do that, how on earth had she retained memories of Sophia? And was getting herself off really the reason for this whole blackmail scheme? Seb could understand her frustration but...

"So you want me to hypnotize you and remove the effect?" he asked.

"Not exactly," Chelsea wagged her finger. "Once you have me under, there's a chance you could just have me delete the video. I need something a bit more indirect, and easy to control."

"Like...what?"

"Like...a recording," Chelsea finally answered. "I want you to record in an induction with the Vox. One that will trance me and command me to cum."

Seb arched an eyebrow. "Are you sure that will work?"

"No, but it's worth shot." His opponent smiled wryly. "Given how the Vox works over the phone, my guess is that it won't be as powerful as it is in person, which makes it safer. Plus, this way I can scan the audio and look for traps ahead of time."

"And...if I do this, you'll delete the video?" Seb pointed to her still-glowing phone screen.

"Scout's honor," Chelsea nodded. "In fact, if you want to put a command to that effect at the end of the audio file, I'll allow it. Just don't push your luck."

Seb paused, allowing his pulse to slow and his head to clear. He doubted Chelsea had given up on her ultimate goal of enslavement, but this ask seemed reasonable for now. Maybe having an easy way to indulge her fantasies would even blunt some of her ambition, or at least distract her for a while. So long as he was careful with how he worded the induction and commands, there didn't seem to be any major drawbacks for him. In any case, it wasn't like he had much of a choice.

"Alright," Seb agreed. "I'll do it."

"Thank you, Master," Chelsea grinned. "I'll contact you later to set the details and conditions. In the meantime, I suggest you and your toy sit pretty for at least ten minutes before trying to leave the woods. If I suspect you might be trying to follow me before I can escape, well..." she gave him one last flash of her phone before turning away. "You get the picture."

A hot spark of anger leapt to Seb's throat, but he kept his mouth shut as Chelsea fled out of sight. When he was sure she was out of earshot, he turned his attention to Kate, gradually bringing her up from her mindless daze and giving her commands to make sure she would clean herself up and return to the party without realizing that any part of her night had been abnormal. As aggravating it was to release a catch he had worked so hard for, whatever arousal he had felt had been smothered by that irritating blonde and her stupid schemes.

Or...maybe it was safer to say the feelings had been redirected, honed by a desire sharper than any sexual frustration. A desire Seb didn't fully understand, but one he experienced with searing clarity.

There was no denying it: Chelsea had gotten him good tonight.

But that didn't mean she would win.

__________________________________

As soon as Chelsea was out of sight, she made a mad dash for the edge of the forest. She didn't think Master would try anything as bold as chasing and subduing her, but she had made the mistake of underestimating him before. And, as hot as it was, she couldn't afford to stumble like that again.

Fortunately, she made it out of the woods without incident, and managed to compose herself again as she returned to the party. She wasn't looking forward to squaring things with Veronica and Sophia later, but at the very least the night had been a success.

Mostly.

She chewed her lip as she slipped through the backyard gate, wandering aimlessly through the crowds to give herself time to reflect. Honestly, she was disappointed in Master. Even as he had become more cunning and ambitious with his powers, he was still afraid of them. Sneaking into parties and brainwashing girls into one-night stands...he was as deep in denial as she had feared. Persuasion wouldn't be the key to cracking his shell—something more forceful was needed.

Fortunately, she now knew just what that "something" was.

There was still a lot that could go wrong. But tonight, she had been dealt the cards she needed to make her play. Sophia's story had confirmed that the Vox could be coaxed out by strong desires unrelated to libido. And the oblivious Latina had also revealed that she was susceptible to Master's influence.

If Chelsea's calculations were correct, once she got the recording, she would have Sophia.

And once she had Sophia, she would have Master.

Chapter 188: Chapter 188. Ch 13 (VOX DOMINUS)

Chelsea skimmed a hand across the surface of the water, watching the gentle ripples travel over her naked body. She leaned her head back against the sloped, porcelain rim of the tub, a contented sigh drifting from her lips. This was exactly what she needed: a long, luxurious bath to celebrate her recent victories. It was an indulgence she hadn't enjoyed in what felt like forever. Her mother practically never allowed this degree of frivolity at home, and her freshman year schedule was equally unforgiving. But now...

Now, all the dominos were beginning to fall.

Once Master delivered the recorded induction, Chelsea would essentially have Vox in a bottle, ready to be deployed at her discretion. It would be a weakened version, to be sure—as her experience with over-the-phone hypnotism had shown, technological filters tended to dilute Master's power. But that wasn't necessarily a problem; a subtler effect could be more valuable depending on the context. Plus, as long as she had that video of Master, she could blackmail him into a plan B if the recording was a total bust.

Though she dearly, dearly hoped it wasn't.

Despite the heat of the water, Chelsea couldn't suppress a shiver as her hand glided up her thighs. The humming arousal between them crescendoed, drawing memories of last night into her mind. The night when Chelsea witnessed Master bring another girl to her knees. The night when Chelsea had almost succumbed herself.

She stiffened, her fingers instinctively teasing her eager folds. Even alone in her bath, everything reminded her of him. The scented steam curling before her vision, entrancing and intoxicating; the paradoxical feelings of exposure and openness, shame, excitement, and comfort mingling in one overwhelming sensation; the warm water soothing her weary muscles, drawing her deeper into its depths. It was so easy to imagine this bath as more than a relaxing respite—to experience it as an echo of the sweet surrender she felt under Master's power. A preview of the mind-blanking bliss that awaited her at the end of her trials.

It was so easy. And natural.

She could just let herself slip under, give in to the pleasure and obedience. Those words were practically synonymous in her head already. And as her fingers continued their devilish work, Chelsea could almost convince herself that she was already the slave she longed to be. That if she gave up all pretenses of decorum and autonomy, if she just fingered herself silly and repeated mantras of subservience, she could finish the job and erase herself here and now. She could brainwash herself for him. What could be a more perfect demonstration of her devotion?

Chelsea bit her lip, her hands no longer caressing her body, but kneading it. Preparing her for her life of servitude. Her life of obedience. Her life of pleasure. She could do it. She could surrender herself here. She was practically his already. If she could just...rub all those pesky thoughts and doubts away...just cum what was left of her brains out then...

Chelsea hissed as the orgasm that had been building sharply declined.

How ironic. Even as her body belonged to him, she couldn't give the rest of herself up, no matter how hard she tried. She bit her tongue, willing her traitorous fingers away from her quivering, desperate flesh. Reminding herself of the truth of her situation:

Enslavement didn't mean giving herself away; it meant Master taking her for himself. Until she was owned by him, she was just a stray, longing for the security of her Master's collar.

The battle was not over. Her work was not done. But when it was, she would never have to work again.

______________________________________

"Suuurre has been in there a while," Maddi observed, idly scrolling on her phone.

Veronica lowered her book long enough to shoot an annoyed look across the den. "What are you talking about?" she asked, as if it she wasn't eminently, painfully aware of exactly what Maddi was referencing.

"Chelsea, duh," The brutish redhead cocked her head towards the bathroom door. "Girl's been in the bath for, like, almost an hour now. Startin' to get worried she's drowned or something."

"Maybe you should go check on her," Veronica quipped dryly.

"Maybe you should," Maddi winked.

Veronica bit her tongue, forcing her attention back to her assigned reading. The thought of intruding on Chelsea's little...Sunday Sauna Hour was tempting, but Veronica was terrified by what she might hear. Or see. After Saturday's block party, the anxiety and angst she felt over her best friend had only sharpened.

There had to be a man. That was the only explanation.

Oh sure, Chelsea had done her best to spin the night's events into something innocent. Upon returning from god-knows-where, she had explained her running off as tracking down some crush of Sophia's, making sure he hadn't set his sights on someone else. And, to hear Chelsea tell it, the mission had been a false alarm: Sophia had mistaken someone else for her beau, so there was no cause for concern. Everything was as it should be.

Bullshit.

Chelsea had clearly underestimated Sophia's capacity for drunken rambling and Veronica's capacity for not being a fucking idiot. The moment the blonde had left, Sophia had begged Veronica to help her find a bathroom, blubbering and apologizing the whole way. Once that had been seen to, the loose-lipped Latina wouldn't stop talking, babbling about her bad habits at her last school, groveling for assurance that she wasn't ruining the night, and, most of all, yapping endlessly about this "Seb" she was so infatuated by.

Seb.

At first, Veronica had just assumed he was some high school sweetheart that Sophia had never gotten over. But as words kept spilling out of her quivering lips, as she described the object of her affection and made vague allusions to a talent show, the awful truth became clear.

This was the same "Seb" that had put on that god-awful show in the dining hall. The same guy Chelsea had pretended to be hypnotized by—the guy she had pawed and barked at like a puppy, only to claim it was all a plan to embarrass him. And then she had skipped out on a football game to "study" and apologize to him. The sequence of events had always struck Veronica as odd, but now it was all adding up to one horrible conclusion.

Chelsea and Seb had to be together. Or, at least, Chelsea was trying desperately to make it happen.

It was the only explanation for all the weirdness that had permeated the semester so far. There was no way that Sophia was who Chelsea claimed, no way that the daughter of some business connection just so happened to have a raging lady-boner for the same guy Chelsea had tried to lick in public. It was too much of a coincidence. More likely was that Sophia's connection to Seb was the real reason Chelsea wanted to get close to her. The story about the busty Latina's rich family was almost certainly just a smokescreen so Veronica and Maddi wouldn't ask too many questions.

But why?

Veronica could understand wanting to keep Maddi in the dark: that girl was shameless drama whore, and would only kick into overdrive if she found out Chelsea was infatuated with some would-be hypnotist. But why keep Veronica in the dark as well? She had helped Chelsea through plenty of boy-trouble in the past, including crushes on guys her mother would disapprove of. What was different this time?

And why had Chelsea called it "a way out?"

An awful thought struck Veronica: could her friend be planning to run away with Seb?

The idea was so ludicrous, she almost laughed out loud. But she stifled the humorless bark, burying her face into her book, hoping Maddi couldn't see the racing thoughts behind her expression. Even if running away with Seb would explain some of Chelsea's behavior...Veronica just couldn't believe it. He didn't have the connections or money to shield the two of them from the consequences, nor was he exactly dripping charisma or charm. Outside of his weird hobby, what did Seb have to offer?

Unless...it was more than a hobby. Unless he really had hypnotized Chelsea that night. Maybe he had continued to hypnotize her afterwards, training her to fall for him and accept him as her savior. Maybe she was already his slave, acting on his orders without even realizing it, making moves that to Veronica seemed nonsensical, but to him were some kind of master plan to...

No. No no no no. It was impossible. Hypnotism wasn't real. It was just parlor tricks and pop psychology—no way could it actually change somebody against their will. And even if you could, there was no way Chelsea would submit so quickly. It just...couldn't be true.

Yet...

Veronica slammed the book shut, and announced that she was going to run some errands to her startled and perplexed roommate. In truth, she just had to get out of the apartment and clear her head. Thinking like this mere meters away from Chelsea's glistening, naked body was just making her flustered and paranoid. She needed to think rationally.

Even if brainwashing wasn't the cause, Chelsea was clearly spiraling out of control. Which meant it was Veronica's job to save her, and bring her back to her senses. Ideally, without showing too much of her own hand.

But to do that...she might have to cross that line.

__________________________________________

Sophia kicked her legs restlessly under the table, trying not to look too anxious as she glanced around the restaurant. Across from her, Seb stared at his phone, absently twirling a chopstick in his free hand.

Where the hell were Miki and Tobias?

The four of them were supposed to meet for sushi, but so far the other pair was almost an hour late. Seb and Sophia had tried to fill the time and space with as much chatter as they could manage, but as time wore on, Sophia became more and more nervous the other voice would pipe up, scuttling the evening entirely. Seb too seemed distracted, his eyes wandering whenever the talk lulled, his expression clouding over with thought. And so silence eventually settled between them.

It was an odd sensation. Familiar, yet alien. Back in high school, it wasn't unusual for them to spend almost an entire evening together without speaking a word, each wrapped up in a game or book of their choice, comforted by the mere presence of their companion. Now, there was a specter of tension lingering in the quiet, unspoken words trailing in its wake.

Had Sophia really been mistaken last night? Or had she really seen Seb at the party?

That was the question that kept threatening to leap to her tongue. In their previous sparks of conversation, she had avoided bringing up her Saturday adventures, fearful something might slip out. Seb too seemed wary of the topic, though whether that was intentional or her imagination was frustratingly unclear. She wanted to believe that she was just being paranoid—that all was well, just as Chelsea had told her. Yet despite the alcohol-soaked haziness of her recollections, she could've sworn she remembered Seb's face in the crowd, his hand linked with that of some drunk, dazed, big-titted slut, his voice ushering her along.

His voice.

That was what stuck out most in Sophia's head. Something about it felt so...familiar. So singular. There was no way she could've mistaken it for anyone else...right?

"They're not coming," Seb abruptly announced, turning his phone so Sophia could see the text chain displayed there. "Miki apparently forgot about some assignment due Monday, and Tobias accidentally fell asleep waiting for her."

"Huh," Sophia's brow furrowed. "That's...weird."

"Not for them," Seb shook his head. "Actually, there's a good chance they just got done, uh, 'making up' after some argument, and don't want us to know. Either way, maybe it's for the best they didn't show."

"Ha ha, yeah, maybe," Sophia lied. Crap. Now what was she supposed to do? If the other voice piped up now, would she be able to fight it? Or maybe she should just make up an excuse now to slip away, and not risk any more...

Hang on—was Seb staring at her cleavage? His eyes quickly flicked back to his phone, with an urgency that all but confirmed it.

A rush of excitement bubbled up in Sophia, her thighs squeezing together as she tried to hide how pleased she was. She had chosen this outfit for that explicit purpose: a t-shirt basic enough to not seem slutty or obvious but, when paired with the right bra, it made a tight, enticing package out of her two largest assets. She folded her hands in her lap, subtly pressing her breasts together as she leaned forward to read the menu, hoping to draw another glance. Out of the corner of her vision, she saw Seb shift in his seat. It was impossible to confirm, but she imagined he was looking at her again, not with innocent curiosity, but with hunger.

Maybe...she could stick around for longer after all.

But if so...she needed to ask:

"So, uh..." she tossed her hair over her shoulder, trying to force a casual air. "You get up to anything fun last night?"

Seb blinked, then gave a wincing smile. "Ah, not really. Tried to do some studying but ended up getting sucked into a YouTube hole instead. What about you?"

Sophia hesitated. A part of her wanted to give some vague lie and move on, to take Seb's dismissal as the truth. But the worry still gnawed at her stomach, unsated with anything less than certainty. She had to know. "It's...actually kinda silly but...you know, Chelsea, right?"

"Y-yeah," Seb answered, chopstick continuing to twirl around his thumb.

"Well, she invited me to some big block party with her friends. And it was...a lot." Sophia added with a shaky laugh.

"That sounds like Chelsea," Seb shook his head. "Hopefully it was still a good time though?"

"Um. Mostly." Sophia paused. Was it her imagination, or was he avoiding looking at her now? "Actually, I coulda sworn I saw you there too. Though I was pretty deep into the night at that point so..."

The chopstick spun free from Seb's hand, clattering across the table and onto the floor. He hissed, then quickly stooped to pick it back up, shooting Sophia an apologetic smile. "Sorry. So uh, you said saw someone who looked like me?"

"I guess," Sophia answered. "And he sounded like you too. It was weird."

"Forget weird, that's actually kinda scary," Seb bugged his eyes out in mock horror. "Apparently I have an evil doppelganger running around."

Sophia allowed herself to laugh. "I guess so."

"Did you happen to see which way he went? You know I have to hunt him before he hunts me. There can be only one."

"Only one what? Nerdy white guy on campus?" Sophia joked.

"Hey, c'mon, I'm not just some nerdy white guy, I'm..." Seb paused. "No, actually, you got me there."

Sophia laughed, and didn't press further when Seb redirected the conversation towards the appetizers. She wanted to believe him, wanted to trust that he was the same boy she had fallen for in high school, who hated parties as much as he hated lying.

It made the most sense that way, didn't it? She was so wasted at that party she could hardly see straight. And Chelsea herself had confirmed that the mystery guy wasn't Seb! Why would she and Seb both lie about that?

Unless...

Unless...

______________________________________________

Seb swore he could hear his breath echoing.

It was an absurd thought, of course. The whole point of these recording booths was to prevent echoes and distortions—even if he shouted at the top of his lungs, the ridged, sound-roofed walls would ensure nary a whisper made it back to his ears.

So why were they positively roaring?

His laptop was open on the table in front of him, next to a microphone and stand he had signed out from the music department. He had rented the equipment and room for an hour, but now already half of that had passed with nary a pip of progress. With a frustrated growl, Seb tabbed over to the email Chelsea had sent him, as if going over her demands one more time would finally spark inspiration.

As much as he hated to admit it, they weren't entirely unreasonable. Chelsea had specified the file format, length, and equipment he should use, as well as a general outline for the sort of induction she expected. But outside of that, there was no script. In theory, he could try and slip in a few covert commands or two, triggers that would ensure she deleted her blackmail material and refrained from similar schemes in the future.

But was it worth the risk?

The more Seb stewed over his course of action, the more he realized how meticulous his opponent had been. A recording of the Vox probably wouldn't be as potent as an in-person dose and, if Chelsea listened to it in small enough samples, she could probably scrub the entire file for tricks risk-free. Plus, with the deadline she had provided, there was no way he had enough time to test the recording's effects, or come up with a script clever enough to slip though Chelsea's notice.

And if he tried to pull something and failed...well, the less he thought about it the better. Sophia's interrogation over sushi had been bad enough—if she found out what he had been actually doing that night, he wasn't sure he would ever be able to face her again.

Trying to counter-move Chelsea right now was too dangerous. He would have to play by her rules for now.

If only the Vox agreed.

Seb rose from his chair, pacing around the small, boxy room one more time. He closed his eyes, trying to summon the Vox to his lips, but all that escaped was a growl of frustration. Who knew mind control abilities could be so fickle? No matter how hard he tried, no matter how much he pushed, the dam in his mind remained immovable. Accessing the Vox without a desirable subject in front of him had always been difficult, but doable, thanks to his recently heightened libido. But being trapped in a drab, sterile box, under threat of life-ruining blackmail...could there be anything less arousing than that?

Seb slumped back into his seat with a groan. He stared at the implacable microphone before him, racking his brain for any way to make it seem sexy. This sort of thing wasn't a problem over the phone—maybe that was what he was missing? The sharpness of Chelsea's breath in his ear, the way her words trembled when she was fighting him, the knowledge that she was there, sinking on the other end of the line, helpless without even knowing it...

Seb opened his phone's image folder. It was still there, the photo she had sent him. Her mouth was in the midst of arguing, but the rest the picture told the real story. She was on her knees in front of her bed, her nude body open and eager for his enjoyment. Her pale thighs spread wide, traces of her arousal dripping onto the floor beneath her. One hand was clasped around her breast, its soft flesh spilling between her fingers as she teased the pert pink nipple at the center. And her eyes...those bright, crystalline pupils were rendered vacant and drowsy, her heavy lashes in the midst of fluttering closed under the weight of her Master's influence.

He wanted her.

There was no denying it.

Even before the Vox, Seb had been drawn to her. Beautiful yet sharp, alluring yet elusive, she had been a presence in his fantasies since their first class together. But back then, she was just a dream, an illusion he could indulge in from across the room, safe and secure in the knowledge that she would never give him the time of day, much less her body and mind.

Now it was different. She wasn't just a dream—she was an opponent. An obsession. A subject and a seductress. A toy who constantly toyed with him. A servant who subverted his whims. Even as she shed her clothes and control for his pleasure, it was he who was laid bare by her. His worst impulses. His deepest desires.

He didn't want to fuck her. He wanted to own her. To lash her body to his pleasure and her mind to his whims. To strip her of her ambitions, her independence, her will, and leave her exposed as the helpless slut they both knew she was. She would serve his desires and beg for his cock. She would plead to be made his, grovel to give up more and more of herself, until she couldn't even remember a time before his control, before his words had become her thoughts and his pleasure her purpose.

As these images danced between Seb and his phone screen, he could feel the Vox stir. The gates in his mind were opening, flooding his body with power. His cock strained against the confines of his jeans, arousal and avarice pumping through his veins.

Seb glanced over his shoulder, confirming that the narrow window in the door was clear: nobody was waiting or spying outside. He carefully unzipped his pants, ensuring that his back would be blocking the view, before sliding his boxers aside and allowing his erection to pop free. He began the recording on his laptop, then slid his hand beneath the table, stroking and stoking the heat between his legs, Chelsea's pictorial surrender still blazing before his eyes.

For once, he didn't shudder from the Vox's visions. He welcomed them. Allowed them to sweep all other thoughts away. He imagined Chelsea on her knees before him, completely at his mercy.

"Listen closely, slave," he growled.

______________________________________________

Veronica sat in her darkened room, her laptop shining brightly on her sheets. Even with the door closed and blinds shut, even as she knew everyone else was asleep, she still worried that Chelsea would see her. The light of her screen was blinding, paralyzing, a gateway to a forbidden world, a beacon of her impending betrayal.

No...she wasn't a traitor. This was for Chelsea's own good. Veronica had tried to be reasonable. Had tried to face Chelsea as her friend. Now she needed to act as her protector.

Even if it meant causing both of them pain.

The cursor in her window blinked. Impatient to begin. So Veronica set her trembling fingers on the keys. And began to type.

"Good evening, Mrs. Jaeger," the email began.

Chapter 189: Chapter 189. Ch 14 (VOX DOMINUS)

Chelsea hurried into the Undergrind Café, its warm glow drawing a relieved sigh from her shivering body. She lowered her umbrella, careful not to splash herself as she shook rain droplets from its canvas. Not that it really mattered much: even with a full raincoat and umbrella, the storm outside had still managed to drench her boots and splatter on her tights. Choosing the Undergrind as the drop-off point had seemed like a fun way to tease Master at the time, but now Chelsea felt like the butt of her own joke. Only a fool would choose to walk over a mile in this downpour.

At least she knew it would be worth it.

Rain splattered on the windowpanes, transforming the outside world into a blur of grey streaks and wavering silhouettes. In some ways, it really did feel like Chelsea had entered a different reality. After the chaos of the storm, the quiet of the café felt almost surreal, its scattered clientele still and silent behind barricades of textbooks and laptops. Chelsea found herself measuring her steps as she moved past them, trying not to seem too hurried or too excited. Such a precaution probably wasn't necessary, but she couldn't help it: a giddy mixture of anxiety and desire bubbled inside her, naughty anticipation spiked with fear. It was the same feeling she felt approaching Master's dorm room for the first time, that sensation of being on a cliff's edge, unsure of what lay at the bottom, but too curious to resist jumping.

This time, though, it was different. This was her plan. On her terms. She was in control.

Even if she couldn't calm her racing heart.

She knocked on the bathroom door, then stifled a relieved sigh when no one answered. After entering and making sure to lock the door behind her, she paused, scanning the cramped space. Wondering if it would spark anything.

Nope, nothing—it seemed like a simple unisex bathroom to her. As hard as she tried, she couldn't remember Master taking her back here. Couldn't remember him pulling her into a deep, obedient trance, so complete that she would offer her very memory to him. A part of her knew it must've happened: since meeting Sophia was the only gap in her recollection of that day, Master must've entranced her while they were still in the café. If that were the case, it would stand to reason he would manipulate her into the bathroom for privacy.

Yet try as she might, standing here right now, Chelsea couldn't honestly say for certain if it had happened or not. Master's brainwashing was too thorough. Her subconscious obeyed his whims too perfectly. Both thoughts sent dreadful, wonderful shivers through her.

Now it was time to see if he was as good at following orders as she was.

Chelsea gingerly opened the back of the toilet, careful to lift the top only an inch at a time. It didn't take more than two before she saw it: a strip of scotch tape on the lip of the lid. If she hadn't been looking for it, if she had been, say, an employee opening the tank to clean it, she would've accidentally torn the tape in the process, causing what it was holding to drop into the water.

But Chelsea knew what she was looking for. She knew how to carefully slip her fingers inside, holding the hidden object in place as she lifted the lid the rest of the way, tearing the tape and the object free. An excited grin spread across her lips as she drew her hand back out. She opened her fingers, revealing a simple black flash drive cradled in her palm. To others, it might've looked like an ordinary storage device, but Chelsea knew what it really was: a crucible for the Vox. And a gateway to victory.

It was just as she had planned. She had recovered the recording of Master's power, without risking confrontation or discovery.

Now it was time to put it to good use.

____________________________________________

"Seriously?" Miki exclaimed, so loud Seb worried the whole thrift store could hear her. "You still don't know what you're gonna dress up as?"

"I uh, guess it kinda slipped my mind," Seb laughed uneasily, rummaging through a rack of wrinkled button-ups. In truth, if Miki hadn't invited him to go costume hunting, he probably would've forgotten about Halloween entirely. Not that he would admit such blasphemy out loud.

Tobias chuckled. "Not everyone takes it as seriously as you do, babe. Maybe Seb's just not a Halloween person."

"Impossible," Miki shook her head. "No self-respecting theater kid could be anti-Halloween."

Seb sighed. "I never said I was anti-Halloween. I've just had a lot on my mind."

"Good thing I invited you then," Miki smirked. "Otherwise you would've gone as 'most boring person at the party' by default."

Seb scoffed in exaggerated offense, eliciting a snicker from his friends. In truth, he was grateful for Miki's initiative. Trawling a thrift store for costume pieces was just the kind of distraction he needed.

It had been a strange, unsettling week. After recording and hiding the Vox induction on Sunday, all Seb could do was wait and see what Chelsea's next move would be. But outside of instructional emails, the scheming blonde had gone radio silent. Worse still, she had started hiding from him in class, ducking away into other pockets of students or skipping their mutual lectures entirely. It was a marked contrast to her previous strategy of teasing, stalking, and outright groping him every chance she got. Seb told himself he should be relieved, but, in truth, her sudden absence from his life was...

Well, it made Seb anxious.

And, if he was really honest with himself...a little disappointed.

Which was why he had leapt at the chance to join Miki's annual costume caper. It was a return to normalcy and routine, a reminder that a world existed outside of his insane, psychosexual struggles. Mind control powers or no, Halloween was still two weeks away. Miki was still taking the Diepner Players' costume party too seriously. "The Monster Mash" and "Thriller" were still playing on loop over the PA. Life went on.

"Really, though," Seb cleared his throat, "thanks for bringing me along. And for inviting Sophia too. I know it means a lot to her."

Miki nodded, even as her lips curved into a thoughtful frown. "I still don't really get her deal, but she seems nice. Nicer than I expected anyway."

"What this?" Tobias exclaimed with sarcastic shock. "Miki, admitting she jumped to conclusions? It's a Halloween Miracle!"

"Very funny," Miki shoved a jean jacket against his chest. "Why don't you take a break from being a smartass and try this on? We're not calling it a day till your costume's complete."

"What are you guys going as again?" Seb asked as he watched Tobias sulk towards the changing stations.

"John and Claire from The Breakfast Club," Miki sighed, plucking a pink blouse from the rack. "Assuming I can find a top that doesn't look like I'm swimming in it. Oh!" Her eyes lit up. "We could go as a group! You could be Brian, and Sophia could be Allison! She already kinda has the hair for it."

"Uh, maybe." Seb rubbed the back of his neck. "I don't think she's seen the movie though."

"That crime can be addressed later," Miki pointed a warning a finger at him. "What's important now is that we figure out your costume pronto. So start looking, alright? And no cheating this year."

"Cheating?" Seb arched an eyebrow. "How do you cheat at a Halloween costume?"

"By throwing on a random sweater and saying you're Mr. Rogers," Miki shot back. "Not gonna fly this year, Sebastian. Be better."

"Whatever you say, ma'am," Seb answered with a sardonic salute. Miki rolled her eyes in response, but couldn't hide her excited grin as she skipped off to join Tobias at the changing stations.

With a loose sense of purpose, Seb ambled through the aisles of oversized shirts and faded jackets. Nominally, he was looking for possible costume pieces, but a part of him just wanted to vanish into the mundanity of it all; to get lost in the hand-me-down fashions and boxes of VHS tapes; to be just another invisible and anonymous college kid, exactly as he was a year ago.

Then a flash of blonde caused his heart to leap and the Vox to growl.

It was a false alarm, of course: just another shopper who happened to share the hair color of his adversary. Even so, it wasn't the first time that day he had jumped at shadows, nor the first time his bubble of normalcy had been punctured, allowing the fears and feelings he had blocked to come spilling back into him.

She had called him a coward.

Or had at least implied it. Even if Chelsea hadn't use that exact term, her tirade in the forest had aptly conveyed the point. And it had stuck. Though Seb had tried to brush off her attack at first, her words lingered like poison in his veins, corroding his confidence as the week progressed.

Was he actually in the wrong here? Was enslaving Chelsea the moral choice?

No, it couldn't be. Even if she wanted to...even if he wanted to...it was still wrong. For her to lose her independence completely, possibly permanently...that wasn't a choice either of them could make. They were still 19, for Christ's sake. They were young, and confused, and still flush with adolescent hormones. Feelings this strong had to be phase, had to be a quirk of biology or psychology, something they would grow out of. They shouldn't—they couldn't be the basis for a life-changing choice.

Right?

Michael Jackson was belting over the loudspeakers again. Seb tried to refocus on the task at hand.

He shifted directions, bending his path towards the far corner of the store, where the more overtly "Halloween-y" garb was displayed: capes, witchs' hats, and all manner of cheap plastic accessories. Seb doubted he could get away with donning some toy fangs and calling himself a vampire, but he might be able to find an alternative outfit to Miki's Breakfast Club suggestion, one that wouldn't require him to spend the whole night glued to her side, lest somebody not "get" their ultra-hip reference.

Instead, he found Sophia, staring longingly at a shiny black corset.

"Oh, hey!" she squeaked, turning abruptly to face him. "S-sorry, I didn't hear you coming!"

"You don't have to apologize," Seb laughed. "Thinking of going as a dominatrix vampire this year?"

"Y-yeah right," Sophia laughed, backing away from the rack as though it might attack. "Could you imagine?"

Seb could. All of those luscious curves packed in a tight vinyl package? It was enough to make the Vox hum.

"I don't think I could pull it off even if I wanted to," Sophia continued. "That thing would probably crush me if I put it on."

"Never know until you try," Seb countered, before realizing what he was suggesting. "I-I mean, if you really want to."

To his surprise, the busty Latina hesitated, throwing one last glance at the corset. "W-well, guess there's no harm in trying right? Not that I'm gonna be a, uh, vampire domi...whatever you just said."

Seb forced a laugh. "Damn, thought I struck gold with that one. What are you going as instead?"

"Probably Velma. Y'know, from Scooby-doo?" She lifted the forbidden item off the rack. "I already have the sweater and socks for it. Just need to find a skirt, and boom: instant Halloween costume. No muss no fuss."

"Are you sure you wouldn't rather go as Allison?" Seb asked.

"Who?"

"From The Breakfast Club. Miki suggested you and I go as 'the Basket Case' and 'the Brain,' respectively."

"Oh. Uh..." Sophia's brow furrowed. "I mean, I don't wanna mess up Miki's plans but..."

"It's fine," Seb waved away her concern. "She mainly suggested it for me, since I don't have a costume yet."

"Ah. And I'm guessing 'stage hypnotist' is off the table?"

Seb tried to cover the hitch in his breathing with a laugh. "Ha, well, maybe as a last ditch resort."

It was then that he realized he had been following Sophia towards the dressing area. Without her asking him to. Which was...at best, a weird thing to do. At worst...well, it was too late to suddenly break away now. Maybe she wouldn't notice.

"W-well," Sophia brushed her bangs out of her eyes as they reached one of the curtained-off stations. "If you wanna team up, you could be the Shaggy to my Velma. All you'd really need is a big green t-shirt."

"Huh. That's an idea." Seb blinked. "Wait, isn't he, like, the most useless member of the team? Why is he the one I remind you of?"

"Because he's funny!" Sophia laughed. "And, no offense, but you don't really have the pecs to pull of Fred."

"Like, zoinks, man," Seb said with a sardonic smile, "That's harsh."

"Just be thankful I didn't suggest Scooby instead," Sophia shot back.

"Jinkies." Seb laughed.

Sophia laughed.

The dressing station remained impassive.

"So, um..." Sophia held the corset up, gestured vaguely towards the dressing station.

"Y-yeah, I'll just...go look for a Shaggy shirt."

"Actually..." Sophia fidgeted. "Would you mind waiting out here? I might need help, y'know, zipping up or whatever."

"Oh." Seb replied dumbly. A part of him wanted to suggest waiting for Miki, but instead his mouth said: "Sure."

"Cool. Uh, brb." Sophia uttered before ducking behind the curtain.

Seb exhaled. Being around Sophia still made him nervous, but this was going well, right? They were joking and bantering like they used to. And Sophia was gonna be trying on a corset for him. Well, maybe not for him, but still...she clearly didn't mind showing off a little. There was trust there. Maybe something more? Was Seb imaging that?

Was he running away again?

Seb's jaw clenched. Dammit, Sophia was undressing on the other side of a thin sheet, and still Chelsea's words found a way inside his head. Whatever feelings he had for Sophia, they too were entangled in this stupid game he was playing. He partly blamed Chelsea for that: she was, after all, the one using Sophia to blackmail him. But, then again, the only reason that strategy was effective was because he wasn't exactly on solid footing with her to begin with. Especially not after having to lie about the block party.

How long would that lie last? How long could any of this go on?

"Uh, S-Seb?" came a tiny voice from behind the curtain. "Could you come give me a hand?"

Seb's heart leapt, derailing his darkening thoughts. "Sure," he said, lowering his voice without knowing why.

Sophia's back was turned when he stepped through the curtain, her hands holding the shiny black garment up against her chest. Even unfastened, the corset had pressed her waist into an hourglass figure, accentuating her wide hips and ample ass, wrapped snuggly in her dark, high-wasted jeans.

Seb had to force himself not to stare as he drew closer. He was just helping her try on a costume. As a friend. Even if his hands were shaking a little as they hooked the fasteners into place. Even if he had to adjust his position to make sure his erection wouldn't brush against her backside. There was no point in getting worked up, no point in letting the Vox's dark temptations slip into his thoughts.

"So..." Sophia turned slowly to face him. "How do I look?"

For a moment, Seb was speechless.

The corset was a cheap costume piece, its surface coated in an almost plastic-y sheen. Yet that didn't stop it from radiating an odd sort of allure, an unabashed, uninhibited invitation. It grasped Sophia's body and molded it to perfection, its borders overflowing with her soft, sensual flesh. Her breasts strained the top, so tightly packed that they rippled as she shifted under his gaze. Her expression was shy, yet excited; at odds with her clothing, yet heightening its draw. She didn't know the power she wielded, but that only made it more deadly. And more desirable.

Seb wanted to capture that power. To control it. To be consumed by it. These burning impulses dried his throat, making it difficult to speak.

"W-wow." He swallowed. "It's uh, uh..." Incredible. Intoxicating. Dangerous.

"I-it's a bit much, huh?" his thrift store succubus replied, turning to face the mirror with an awkward laugh. "Like. God. It's so tight and...cheap looking. Like I just walked out of a trailer park BDSM club or something. I look ridiculous. I..."

"Stop," Seb said. His hands were on her shoulders before he could stop them. "You look great."

Their eyes met in the mirror's reflection. Hers were wide, yet unafraid. His were hungrier than he would like. But neither of them could look away. Neither of them could move. Even as the changing station shrunk around them. Even as the air burned with irrepressible heat. Seb couldn't even loosen his grip on her. She felt warm, fragile, precious. He could see the edges of her breath licking the glass, fogging the reflection of her soft, parted lips.

You know, the Vox whispered, there is an easy solution to your problem...

A knock on the station wall shattered the moment like a gunshot through glass. Seb quickly released Sophia. The distance between them reformed in an instant.

"Seb, you in there?" Miki's voice filled the tiny space. "I found a black sweater that'd be perfect for a Brian costume. Want me to bring it over?"

Seb met Sophia's eyes again, a wordless acknowledgement passing between them. Whatever just happened, it couldn't survive past the curtain. Not now. Not yet.

"Th-that's okay!" Seb called back, turning to let Sophia change unobserved. "I think I'm gonna go as Shaggy this year."

"Okay, good," came the reply, Miki's voice already receding as she marched off. "Glad you're finally taking initiative."

It was such a cruel joke Seb almost laughed.

_________________________________________

Darkness was advancing as the costume hunters stepped out from the thrift store's light. Sophia took a deep breath, hoping the chilly air would quell the fire inside of her.

It didn't.

Something had sparked in that changing room. She had felt it. Seb had felt it. When his eyes had found hers, when his hands had grasped her bare skin...that wasn't the casual touch of a friend, or even the awkward fumbling of a high school crush. They may have been two childhood friends standing in a thrift store changing room, but in that moment, in that outfit, Sophia had felt her old shell slip. She wasn't an awkward, chubby nerd flirting with her best friend. She was an enchantress. A seductress. A creature of the night, waiting to be tamed.

And Seb had felt it too.

Now they were standing side-by-side at the bus stop, chatting with their friends as if nothing had happened. The corset was gone, the moment had passed. But the heat lingered inside Sophia, embers that flared whenever she sensed Seb's eyes on her body, or his arm brush hers. She couldn't let those cinders die. Not now. Not again.

The bus arrived and the doors hissed open. The four students clambered up the entry steps, fanning out to find available seats. By some stroke of luck or some unholy curse, Sophia ended up next to Seb in the back, several rows away from the other couple. Out of sight, out of mind.

And, by the time the bus started moving again, she was almost out of breath.

It was a strange sensation, the way her world collapsed in the space between their bodies. Every jostle from the road, every shift and turn sent tingles of hyper-awareness through her. She became absorbed in the fleeting contact of their legs, the way her breasts bounced after a bad bump, the way Seb's hand accidentally rubbed her thigh as he reached for his phone. The incidental had become incendiary, and if Sophia didn't find release soon, she feared she would burn up from the inside.

She needed to say something. To make some kind of move. She had been standing idle for far too long, trusting her flame to Chelsea's untrustworthy hands. No more.

Outside, passing headlights blurred, streaks of white against the shroud of twilight. Each one that passed, Sophia told herself the next would be her signal. That's when she would tell Seb...what? What could she say to him?

Another car passed. Sophia opened her lips, then closed them again. Her heart sunk, defeated. The lights of campus were approaching, and the glow in her chest was fading.

"So..." Seb said. "You have anything going on tomorrow night? Some of the other club members are hosting a scary movie night, if you're interested."

"Oh. Sure," Sophia answered automatically. Then realized: "Wait, I thought you hated horror movies?"

"Uh, I did," Seb smiled sheepishly. "But then I figured out you can just look up the jump scares ahead of time, so..."

"Aha. And now you're a fan?"

"I'm a fan of friends and alcohol. The movies are tolerable."

Sophia laughed. "Sure. When you put it like that, how can I say no?"

"Great, so..." Seb looked out the window. "Guess I'll see you tomorrow then?"

Sophia followed his gaze. Their stop was just ahead. "Uh...sure..."

"Cool," Seb bent down to collect his bag, readying to disembark as the bus slowed to a stop.

"Wait." The word left Sophia's mouth before she could think of a follow-up.

Seb froze. Met her eyes. Was there anticipation in his expression? She forced herself to believe it.

"I, uh..." she swallowed, hoping he didn't notice her hands white-knuckling the seat. "I was actually wondering if you wanted to, uh, hang out a little more. Tonight. Maybe at my place?"

An eternity passed in the silence that followed.

Then...

Seb nodded.

"Sure," he said as the doors hissed open and the passengers rose. "Lead the way."

________________________________________________

It all lead to this.

Chelsea stared at the flash drive on her desk, as though it might disappear the moment she looked away. It was such a simple object, so innocent and innocuous. And yet, if Chelsea didn't know any better, she would swear it was glowing. She found herself drawn into its simple contours, imagining the power they held inside, the warmth that could melt her mind if she wasn't careful.

She shifted in her seat, becoming aware of the dampness between her thighs. Her body knew what was in store, was already preparing itself to receive Master's will. A month ago, such a realization would've turned her stomach; now, she bit her lip and slipped a hand between her legs, idly teasing the wet patch on her panties. It was a dumb move, and she knew it: if she started edging herself now, even a watered-down version of the Vox would have no trouble seducing her.

Originally, she had considered bundling up for this moment, donning an outfit with as many belts, fasteners, and impediments to her own arousal as possible. But even as she reasoned it was good strategy, it didn't feel right. This recording was supposed to get her off, wasn't it? Why make that harder than it had to be? Sure, she still planned to scan the audio for traps and tricks ahead of time, and sure, it made sense to keep her defenses up in just in case...

...But if a recording of the Vox did manage to sweep her away...if Master turned her own game against her and reduced her to a mere plaything...well, a part of Chelsea felt he deserved to win then. Whether that thought came from her own sense of sportsmanship or Master's influence was hard to say. And she didn't care to tell the difference anymore.

Either way, the result was the same: her bare thighs squished against the leather of her desk chair, her nipples stiff under the thin fabric of her t-shirt, her black panties already dripping. A fitting uniform for her penultimate struggle. Or surrender.

Her laptop chimed, signaling it had finished booting up. Chelsea hissed as she extracted her hand from her crotch, an involuntary whimper escaping her lips. She forced her shaking fingers to grasp the flash drive. The metal tip slid into her machine with a deceptively innocent *click.*

The file was simply titled "Recording 1." Chelsea opened up her editing software, slipped a pair of wireless headphones over her head, and triple-checked to make sure her phone was silenced. Maddi and Veronica both had classes this afternoon, meaning Chelsea had another three hours or so before having to worry about interruptions. That was plenty of time.

Assuming it all went according to plan.

Chelsea stared at the audio waveform. It looked normal enough, its jagged lines forming peaks and valleys scrolling across her screen. At a glance, nothing about the file seemed strange or amiss—as far as her computer was concerned, there was nothing to differentiate a recording of the Vox from a normal vocal track.

Did that mean it wouldn't work?

The thought stabbed a spike of dread in Chelsea's stomach. She had always considered the possibility that the Vox wouldn't transmit, and had told herself she would just think of another plan if that were the case. But now, to have come this far...to have anticipated this moment for so long...to have spent every night rubbing herself stupid, chasing a dream that was always out of reach...to have spent days dancing on the razor's edge of bliss, her body stiff and sensitive to every stimulus, unable to relax, unable to do anything but wait, counting down the days until the flash drive was hers and her roommates were absent...to have gone through all of that, only to be thwarted at the last moment?

She had to know. Had to be sure this would work. And before she could stop herself, Chelsea's hand shot out and clicked "play."

"Listen closely slave," Master's voice commanded.

Chelsea gasped. An ecstatic shiver trickled down her spine, causing her whole body to tremble with delight. Master had called her "slave." And she had felt it. Joy and relief cascaded through her, with such force that she almost dropped into trance then and there. But she held on, grasping the edges of reality with all of her strength. If only to hear more of her Master's words.

"You may think this recording means you've won," he continued. "But I'm not here to give you what you want. I'm here to remind you of what you need."

Chelsea's heart raced. Her thighs pressed together. Her nails dug into the arms of her chair as she squirmed with excitement.Master sounded so close. So clear. His voice enveloped her head from all sides, filling her with his presence. The sensation wasn't as strong as it had been in person, but it was more than enough to make her mind feel gooey. Especially in her current state.

"You need to listen to my words," the Vox reverberated through her. "You need to obey your Master. You need to remember your place. Remember who your body and mind belong to. Remember what you are."

Chelsea's lips parted, her breath strained with longing. She remembered. She did. It was what she wanted...what she needed...

"Remember the feeling of surrender for me. Remember how easy and natural it is. To just give in. To relax. To let go and let my voice carry you into that wonderful, blissful feeling of trance. Of openness. Of servitude. You remember it, don't you?"

"Yes..." Chelsea answered, her voice barely audible as more than a sigh, sounding so strange and distant in her ears.

"That's right. It's so easy and natural for a slave to obey her Master. As easy and natural as breathing. In and out. With every breath becoming more and more relaxed. More and more docile. More and more obedient."

Docile. Obedient. Each word was like a bubble rising to the surface of Chelsea's brain, popping and sending ripples of bliss through her. Her shaking breaths slowed, her whole body sinking into the rhythms Master had taught her.

Easy and natural. In and out. More and more relaxed. Docile and...

Wait!

Chelsea wrenched her arm up onto her desk, clumsily slapping the key to stop the recording. Her headphones went quiet, the silence sucking the trance from her brain. It took a moment for her thoughts to slosh back into place, the sudden violence of her awakening like a wave throwing her out of the sea. And just when she was starting to get used to the water too...

Chelsea shook her head. She had to refocus. Remember the plan. As amazing as it was hearing Master's voice again, as much as her body and mind longed to be pulled under his power, she couldn't indulge in those feelings just yet. She had to investigate the rest of the file, to make sure there were no nasty surprises in store for her.

The waveform of Master's voice stared back at her, taunting her, enticing her. Chelsea grit her teeth and selected a random spot in the middle of the recording.

"...Back down, down, deeper. That's good. No thoughts, no concerns, no cares. A slave doesn't need to think. A slave just needs to relax. To follow my words back down. Deeper and deeper down..."

Chelsea's eyelids fluttered. Her head bobbed. She stopped the recording, exhaling a frustrated groan. So far she hadn't detected any traps, but that didn't mean the recording wasn't having an effect. Hoping to keep momentum on her side, she advanced a few more minutes down the timeline, and hit "play" again.

"...Such a good slave. So obedient. So sleepy. So relaxed and happy. It feels so good to listen. To let my voice fill your mind, to let those pesky thoughts drift away. Good girl..."

Chelsea felt her breath hitch and her pussy clench. She fumbled to stop the playback, missing the first two times. Her hands felt so heavy and clumsy, her limbs so relaxed and droopy. Even when the recording wasn't playing, it felt like an echo was constantly vibrating through her, disrupting her already tenuous thought process.

But she couldn't give in now. She would have her chance to enjoy the file, but only after she was sure it was safe. Until then, she had to keep going. Had to keep advancing down the timeline. Had to keep listening. It felt so good to listen. So good...

Chelsea hit play again without consciously deciding to.

"...Very good. Focus on that feeling now. That pleasure slowly building inside. Bit by bit. Your body knows it needs to obey. That's why it feels so good. So easy. So natural. You love to obey. Say it."

"I love to obey," she uttered automatically. Wait, this wasn't good. She couldn't just let him...

"Good girl."

Chelsea gasped, hands balling into fists. She tried to dig her nails into her palms, tried to shock herself awake but...

"Relax, breathe. Just enjoy the feeling."

Her hands loosened before sliding off the desk. Her arms went slack, dangling at her side as she sunk deeper into her seat. Deeper into Master's voice.

"That's right. Just like that. See what a good slave you are? How wonderful it is to obey your Master?"

"Ye-sss..." Chelsea breathed. She could feel her shoulders dropping, her head tipping slightly forward. It was happening. She was falling for him. Her will was slipping away. She barely had the energy to fight anymore but...if she could just lift her hand...if she could just drop it on her keyboard then...

"Are you thinking of stopping the recording again?"

Chelsea blinked. Wait...how did Master...

"That's okay. Go ahead and stop it if you want."

The weight in her arms suddenly lessened, her hand drifting up and stopping the recording as though it were the easiest thing in the world. She swayed in her chair, her brow furrowing. She felt strange. Disoriented. Was she still in trance? Her body still felt so relaxed, her mind so sleepy and slow. But she was awake...wasn't she? Then why was it so hard to think? Why did she still need Master to tell her what to do?

Master...she needed to hear his words...needed to listen to...

Chelsea leaned forward and hit "play" again.

"Good girl," Master purred.

"Ooohh," Chelsea moaned, slumping back into her seat. It felt like the floor had dropped from under her, plunging her into a vast pool of warm, dizzying pleasure.

"That's right. Every time you drop back down, you go deeper and deeper."

She was sinking. Her thoughts were floating and she was sinking away from them. Deeper and deeper.

"Do you want to know why you're falling so fast? Do you remember what I told you?"

What he had told her? Chelsea didn't...remember...

"It's okay if you don't. You might've skipped that part. Or it might just be too hard for your sleepy little mind to remember. That's okay. Your Master will tell you the answer. Isn't that nice?"

"Yesss..." Chelsea felt her lips spread into a droopy grin. That's right. She didn't have to worry. Master would tell her what to think. He would tell her everything.

"Right now, you are experiencing what hypnotists call 'fractionation,'" Master explained, his tone warm and patronizing. "When a mind goes into and out of trance in rapid succession, it starts to get confused. Starts to lose track of whether it's awake or asleep. Until it's too tired to tell the difference."

Oh...that made sense. Chelsea did feel tired. And confused. She was behaving just like Master told her to. Just like a slave should. Just like...

Wait...if Master had planned for her to stop the recording over and over again...then...oh no...

"You're feeling so tired by now, aren't you? You've probably been in and out of trance so many times now, it's hard to keep track. You're feeling so confused. So lost."

Chelsea's eyes unfocused, the world around her blurring. She felt a string of drool drip from her lips. She was so, so lost...

"That's okay. Your Master knew this would happen. And your Master is here to help. Just listen and obey. That's all a slave has to do, right?"

"Uh-huh..." Chelsea sighed.

"And you're a good slave, right?"

"Uh-huh..."

"Then here's what I want you to do. When I next snap my fingers, I want pause the recording and strip naked for me. Once that's done, you may resume the recording and await further instructions. Do you understand?"

"Yess..." Chelsea droned, her hand drifting to the space bar.

*Snap*

Chelsea blinked. The heaviness of trance still weighed on her eyes, and it took a moment to get them to focus. She was awake...she thought...but it was hard to tell. Her head felt foggy. She was moving languidly, automatically, as though her body were just a dream from her sleepy, sleepy brain. There was a dim awareness that something wasn't right. But the current Master had created was too strong, and she was too weak to fight it. It was so much easier to just let herself rise from the chair, to allow her clumsy hands to tug her shirt over her head and slip her bra from her shoulders. The sounds of her own breathing filled her ears, the steady rhythm enrapturing her. She didn't even notice her pussy was exposed until she stepped out of her panties, leaving them crumpled at her feet.

A quaking sigh escaped her lips as she slid back into the chair. The leather was warm, soaked by her own heat. It cradled her shivering form, stoking her sensitive skin. One hand teased a stiff nipple while the other reached for the laptop, eager to further fuel the fires of pleasure. To receive her Master's wishes.

For the slightest moment, her fingers hesitated over the space bar. Didn't she...wasn't she looking for something? She wasn't...she wasn't supposed to just listen to this file, right? But Master told her she should. So...why did she feel like this wasn't....wasn't...

The trail of thought wandered. Her hand slipped down and hit "play."

"Good girl. That's a very good girl."

Chelsea's hands grasped her breasts as the pleasure rippled through her. Why had she even tried to resist? Why didn't she just listen to what her body was telling her? She belonged to Master. Obeying him was what she lived for.

"You've been such a good slave. Such a wonderful, obedient toy. I bet you're feeling very horny right now, aren't you?"

"Unh...Uh-huh..." Chelsea panted at the screen. Master was right. Master was always right. She wanted to play with herself, to revel in the arousal borne from her obedience. But Master hadn't told her to. So she waited, dripping and drooling. Ready to serve however she could.

"Since you've been such a good slave, I'm going to give you a reward. But only after you prove you obedience to me."

She would. She would do anything he asked.

"I'm going to snap my fingers again. And when I do this time I want you to pause the recording, and pleasure that body of yours. Whatever way you can. Toy with yourself until you're a mindless mess, until you can't think beyond your intense need to cum for your Master. And then, once you've reached that point, once you're ready to give yourself completely and drop deeper than ever before, start the recording again. You understand, don't you slave?"

Chelsea nodded. She was so ready. So wet and eager to obey. But she couldn't touch her pussy yet. Not yet. Not until...

*Snap*

Chelsea paused the video. Master's voice receded, but his power was still in her. Even as she knew he wasn't there, she also knew it was he who was piloting her hands across her needy body, he who was causing her to writhe and whimper in her chair. He was the one in control. She was an object. A mere conduit for bliss. For obedience. No more thoughts, no more fighting. Just a fog of wonderful, uncontrollable sensations.

She loved every second of it. The way her tingly tits squished in her hand. The way her pussy gushed as she plunged her fingers inside. The way her open lips moaned in stupid ecstasy, her words replaced by pathetic cries of pleasure.

It was coming. The precipice. She wanted to fall for him. Needed to follow him down, deeper and deeper. Where her control no longer mattered. Where she would be perfect for him. Docile and obedient and happy.

Master moved her hand to the laptop. And clicked "play."

"Cum for me."

Chelsea opened her mouth to scream, but no sound came out. Her body had gone rigid, seized by a sensation beyond her comprehension. Her hips twitched. Her eyelids fluttered. When she could breathe, she gasped. She was empty and full all at once. She was undone and remade in every moment.

"Now sleep."

Chelsea's head slumped forward, and the pleasure pulled her down, deep into a yawning abyss.

She hoped she never touched the ground.

_________________________________________________

Chelsea blinked her eyes open, a satisfied sigh escaping her lips.

She was on her bed. Naked. With lipstick letters scrawled across her tits.

What...just happened?

Her thighs were sticky. Her fingers too. She sat up unsteadily, and realized there were headphones around her neck.

She remembered: the recording. Master's voice. He had...

Chelsea stiffened, whipping her head around to find her phone. She started to stand, only to notice the device resting on the mattress right beside her. With shaking hands, she lifted it to her face, unlocking the screen and frantically scrolling through its contents.

The video of Master in the woods was gone.

And a new picture was in its place.

It was a shot of Chelsea, crouched naked on the floor in front of her full length mirror, like a dog on its hind legs begging for treats. Thin strands of arousal leaked from her pussy onto the carpet. Her eyes were rolled upwards, her mouth hanging open and her tongue lolling out, dribbling drool onto her exposed tits, where bright red letters declared:

"I'M A DUMB SLUT."

She didn't even have to check to know that she had sent the image to Master. Still, she opened her messages to be sure. And there it was, included with a text: "I'm sorry for being bad, Master. Please forgive your stupid slave."

Chelsea stared at her screen, her own degradation burning into her eyes.

Then she smiled.

And laughed.

How could she ever doubted Master? Of course this was how things would play out. Of course she would wake up with her arsenal erased and a new arrow in his quiver. One that she had happily fashioned for him. The realization made her giddy, and causing her to laugh more and more.

Once the giggles subsided and her breath steadied, Chelsea rose on her shaky legs and crossed her to her laptop, ready to assess the extent of the damage. To her relief, the recording was still on her screen: Master hadn't commanded her to erase it. A misstep, perhaps? No...there was no way he knew what she intended to do with it. More likely he kept the file safe out of compassion. Or caution. After all, he couldn't have been sure his fractionation scheme would work. He had probably calculated that making her delete the blackmail and send him a humiliating picture would be extent of what he could safely get away with.

But, just to be sure, Chelsea ran a quick mental checklist, trying to see if she could detect any alteration in her thought processes.

Her name was Chelsea Jaeger.

She loved to obey.

Her body belonged to her Master.

Her mind belonged to her Master.

And soon, so would Sophia.

Chelsea smiled to herself, settling into the chair and rewinding the recording back to the start. It would take a lot of work to edit the file from something targeted at her to something palatable to Sophia. And Chelsea was very, very much looking forward to it.

Chapter 190: Chapter 190. Ch 15 (VOX DOMINUS)

"Uh, Seb?" Miki arched an eyebrow as he shuffled down the bus aisle. "You do realize this isn't our stop, right?"

Seb flashed what he hoped was an innocent smile. "Yeah, I just, um, thought I'd walk Sophia home," he shot a look back at his fidgeting escort for confirmation. "Y'know, be a gentleman for once."

"Good thinking," Tobias interjected before Miki could form another question. "We'll catch you guys later."

Seb gave a grateful nod and hurried off the bus, pausing only to make sure Miki didn't try interrogating Sophia as well. Fortunately, they both made it out unscathed, stepping onto the curb just as the doors folded closed and the hydraulics hissed. Seb turned as the bus pulled away, offering a half-wave to his departing friends. To his relief, Miki returned the gesture, completely unaware that Tobias was flashing him a "thumbs up" over her shoulder. Seb managed to keep a straight face until they were out of sight.

"S-so it's just down the street," Sophia piped up, leading the way down the leaf-strewn sidewalk. "It won't take long, I promise."

"I know," Seb assured her with a bemused smile. "I've walked you home before, remember?"

"Oh. Yeah, duh." Sophia laughed, only to shoot another anxious glance over her shoulder.

She was nervous. But not in the usual way. Ever since their reunion at the coffee shop, Seb had noticed a constant tension prickling on her skin, so sharp it was impossible to get close without it nicking him as well. At first, he had chalked it up to lingering ill-will from their high school days.

But this was different.

Or...no, maybe he was just seeing it clearly for the first time.

The way her deep brown eyes sought his, only to glance away the moment they made contact. The way laughter seemed to bubble out from her, as though his presence made it impossible to contain. The slight flush in her cheeks when she smiled at him.

As he watched her walk ahead, her dark hair flitting in the breeze, her hips subtly swaying with every step, Seb finally saw her. Not as a childhood friend he had grown apart from. Not as a high school crush he had ruined. He saw the Sophia he had glimpsed in that corset: a Sophia who reveled in the allure of her own body, who beckoned his touch with a glance. No longer innocent, yet pure all the same, glowing with a desire so basic it burned through all the history and hurt.

The realization hit with a searing clarity.

That glance over her shoulder wasn't hesitation. It was anticipation.

Yet even as the Vox stirred inside of him, Seb tried to suppress it. He had to be careful. These sort of feelings had torn Sophia from him once, and that was before he had to worry about mind control powers and a jealous, potentially vengeful heiress. It was best he take it slow.

Even if he what he really wanted was to take her.

Seb quickened his pace, matching his strides beside Sophia. "Something just occurred to me," he said with an abashed smile. "Mercy Hill is a girls-only dorm, right? I'm not gonna get you in trouble by hanging around, am I?"

"Don't worry," Sophia replied. "The no-guys rule doesn't really kick in until 10:00, so we have time." Again, her eyes met his, then darted away. "A-and anyway, most of the girls only live there 'cause it's close to central campus. Or their parents put them there like mine. So...I don't think they'll snitch on us if...you know...you ended up staying a little later."

Aha.

That told Seb everything he needed to know. Everything he desired. And everything he feared.

The stairs to the front door weren't steep, yet Seb couldn't help but fixate on each step. There was a threshold here, beyond the waiting wooden door, a dangerous divide he would soon cross. Whether or not anything "happened" in Sophia's room, the evening's weight was already set in stone, and would cast wide ripples through their relationship. The possible consequences were dizzying.

So Seb focused on the now, following Sophia's steps through the entrance foyer, past a sitting area filled with overstuffed furniture and a fake fireplace glow. An elevator stood at the far end, its cold, modern doors a strange contrast to the warm brick and tile that lead to it. The metal squeaked slightly as it opened, sending a small jolt through Seb as he stepped inside.

The lift was empty. But Sophia still kept close to him, her shoulder briefly brushing his torso when she leaned forward to hit the third floor button.

Her hand fell to her side. So close to his he could practically feel the warmth radiating from her.

She smelled nice.

The elevator rumbled. Not a peep escaped from its passengers. In the fraught quiet, Seb couldn't help but remember Chelsea's words. She had called him a coward. Had called his feelings for Sophia nothing more than a childhood dream.

His fists clenched. He wasn't sure what awaited him in Sophia's room, but one thing was for certain: he was going to prove his haughty foe wrong.

The silence persisted after Sophia and Seb left the elevator, the hallway smothering their steps as they made their way to Sophia's room. It took a moment for her to slot her key-card into the reader, a bout of fumbling she covered with an abashed laugh. Seb laughed too, if only to release some of the tightness in his chest.

It didn't help much. And he still found himself holding his breath as Sophia swung the door open, gently ushering him inside.

It was uncanny. Like stepping back in time. Wait, no...more like entering an alternate dimension. The familiar touchstones were all there: the anime figurines arrayed on the desk, the bookshelf stuffed with dog-eared paperbacks and faded manga volumes. The empty soda cans in the trash and the promotional game posters on the walls. Even her bedding was the same, covered by the worn fantasy-map comforter she had gotten in eighth grade.

But this was not the same room he and Sophia had shared that devastating kiss in. And this was not the same Sophia bending down in front of him, her jeans stretching across her ass as she set her shopping bag down.

The Vox rumbled. Seb coughed. "So I'm guessing there's a new series you wanna show me? Something about high schoolers battling demons? Does that narrow it down?"

Sophia let out a shaky laugh. "I-I mean, you know I'm always down for high schoolers battling demons." She tugged absently on the strings of her hoody. "But uh, I was wondering if you'd take a look at my Velma costume first. Y'know, to make sure I got it right."

Seb wasn't sure what expression to make, so he settled for a blank smile. "Sure."

Sophia's eyes brightened. "Great! Uh, just don't look for a sec, I'll get changed."

Seb nodded, turning and exhaling a shaky breath. The Vox thrummed impatiently in his chest. He tried to quiet its demands. Tried to ignore the sound of Sophia's hoody unzipping behind him. Tried not to picture her peeling her undershirt over her head, her dark hair cascading down her bare shoulders, her breasts swaying as she tossed the garment aside and bent to remove her jeans.

Seb stared at his phone, boring holes in the screen. He scrolled mindlessly through his social feeds, the pictures and posts barely more than a blur, a facile distraction from tightness in his pants, the yearning surging from his crotch to his head.

His phone buzzed. A text message from Chelsea.

Seb's heart leapt, his thumb tapping the icon before he could stop it. A silent roar of victory filled his ears as the image filled his screen:

Chelsea Jaeger. Crouched and begging like a bitch in heat. Her pale skin naked for his appraisal, her pussy dripping for his cock. Her eyes were rolled back, her mouth open and tongue drooling, the red letters above her slightly upturned nipples confirming what she was: "A DUMB SLUT."

The recording had worked. Chelsea had fallen to his power. The blackmail video was gone. And now he held all the cards.

Seb clenched his jaw, but still couldn't stymie the wicked grin spreading across his features. He was triumphant. He was ascendant. He was her Master. And she was his...

"Um, you can turn around now," Sophia called.

Seb did so automatically, for a moment forgetting where he was or what he had been doing. But it didn't take long to remember.

The ochre turtleneck was probably a size too small. That would explain how the fabric clung so perfectly to Sophia's body, the subtle lines of the knitting distending over her large, pillowy chest. Her skirt fell at the exact right length, the pleated edges leaving an enticing glimpse of her soft thighs before the line of her matching socks. She shifted her hips back and forth uneasily, causing the skirt to swish to and fro, threatening to expose what lay beneath.

"S-so what do you think?" she asked.

For a moment, Seb was struck speechless. Until his other voice spoke for him.

"You look great."

Sophia blinked, stumbling back, causing her sweater to bounce as she grasped for balance.

Seb bit his tongue, forcing the Vox down as he rushed to help. "Whoa, are you okay?"

"Y-yeah..." Sophia managed to catch herself on her desk. "Sorry, not sure what...that was..."

Seb laughed uneasily, as though that would help drown out the Vox's bellowing frustration. It had slipped free for a moment, but he refused to unleash it on Sophia. If she wanted him...not just as a friend, but as something more...he needed to hear her say it. Not under the influence of his power, but of her own free will.

"M-maybe you should sit down," Seb offered with a disarming smile. "Before you knock over any more of your figurines."

His hand was on her shoulder.

When had that happened?

Sophia looked up at him, seeming to come to the same realization. But she didn't move away. Didn't flinch or deflect his gaze. Instead, she opened her lips, hesitated, then spoke in a voice almost too quiet to hear.

"I, um..." she began, then swallowed. "There was actually something I was hoping we could do together tonight."

Seb struggled as the Vox and his voice clashed in his throat. "Wh-what's that?" he croaked.

"Can you..." her doe eyes flitted away. "Can we...try that hypnosis thing again?"

Seb's knees almost gave out. He stepped away from Sophia, struggling to stand, struggling to think as she followed up her request with a rush of qualifiers and assurances. She was okay if he didn't want to. She understood if he felt weird about it. She just found the whole experience really relaxing and nice and thought it would be cool to try it again and...

"Okay," Seb finally managed to say.

Sophia froze mid-sentence, her mouth hanging open for a beat before she seemed to process what he just said. "Really?"

Seb's muscles were so tense, even nodding was an effort. "Sure. I-I might be a little rusty but. Uh. I'm definitely down to give it a shot."

Sophia's face reddened. She crossed her arms, her fingers digging into the fabric of her sleeves. "Great. So. Uh. I don't really have a pendant or anything like we used before, but...uh..." She took a few half-steps in differing directions before finally moving to her desk and scooping up her phone. "M-maybe something like this will work?"

She held up the screen for him, displaying a gif of a classic black-and-white spiral spinning in an endless, hypnotic loop. Seb's first thought was that it would indeed work. His second was that she had found it awfully quickly.

"We, um..." Sophia withdrew the phone, as though embarrassed to show it any longer. "We just need something for me to focus on, right? So I figured, y'know...can't go wrong with a classic. Right?"

"Oh. Totally." Seb replied. Technically, not all inductions required visual fixation, but he wanted to keep his answers short, lest the Vox decide to slip into his words.

Plus, he wasn't about to talk himself out of having Sophia stare into a spiral. That much was a given.

"Awesome, so..." Once again, Sophia seemed to debate several directions in her head before finally crossing to her bed. Her skirt fluttered slightly as she plopped down on the squeaky mattress, a full second passing before she remembered to cross her legs. "Why don't you, um, sit right here," she patted the space next to her, "and that way you can hold the phone, like..." she tried to demonstrate, then gave up with a flustered laugh. "Am I making sense?"

Seb gave an affirming smile and joined her, crossing his own legs in a feeble attempt to cloak his eager erection. "Like this, right?" he held his hand out in front of her.

"Y-yeah," she reached out and gently pressed the phone to his palm, the gif already spiraling before her eyes. "Just...like that."

"Is there, um," Seb fought with his phrasing, "anything in particular you wanted to, like...do, or experience or...?"

"Just...a trance to start," came the hesitant answer. "And we can...see how we feel afterwards."

"Okay," Seb exhaled, trying to center himself even as his head spun. Things were moving so fast, and yet each second felt magnified into an eternity. He was almost certain Sophia meant this as a pretext to a more...amorous evening, but he couldn't be sure. And he couldn't unduly influence her in that direction. All he could do was play along, fixating on every glance and shift of his subject, reading the hidden signs that lay beneath.

Sophia took a quivering breath, anxiously adjusting the hem of her sweater and pressing her skirt down.

"Relax," Seb said, his hypnotist instincts clicking into place. "Remember, you've done this before. Let it come back to you at whatever pace you need. Nice, easy, and natural. You don't have to rush or force anything. Just relax for me."

"Relax..." the word slid from Sophia's lips, her shoulders lowering.

Seb grit his teeth, silently cursing. It seemed like just yesterday he had to actively concentrate to draw the Vox out—now it was practically dripping from his tongue. All the practice at parties was coming back to haunt him.

"Focus your attention on the spiral," he continued. "Feel it pull your eyes to the center. Follow those swirling lines down, and see if you can find where they lead. Try not to fall too quickly. But it's okay if you do.It's all part of this wonderful feeling. You do remember how good it feels, don't you?"Sophia's head dipped slightly, and when she lifted it back up into place, a smile was playing on her lips. "Yes..." she answered, her voice already dulling.

Seb hesitated. "You want to feel that way again, don't you?"

"Yes..."

He could see the reflection of the spiral in her eyes, pinpricks of monochrome swirls in the center of her dilating pupils. There was no hesitation or fear there. No second thoughts. Just a desire to do as Seb commanded, to follow the spinning light into the sweet abyss she yearned for.

Maybe...maybe using the Vox wasn't such a bad idea.

Not to control her. But to help her.

To please her.

"That's right..." Seb murmured. "You can remember how easy it was to relax for me, to let yourself go. Just let my voice and the spiral guide you into that blissful state. Let everything else slip away, and fade into the background. It's all so unimportant now. You don't need to worry about anything else. You don't need to do anything else. Just listen. Watch. And relax."

Sophia let out a long, languid sigh. Her head started to droop again, but she didn't bother to correcting it. She just let her chin fall towards her chest, her eyes still pinned to the swirling phone screen, causing her heavy-lidded gaze to tilt upwards.

So this was what it was like using the Vox on a willing subject. Seb could get used to this.

"Very good. You're doing so wonderfully," he assured her. "The more you relax, the easier it becomes. Each breath in, feel yourself fill with that warm, blissful, tranquil sensation. And each breath out, feel all the tension in your body slipping away. So with every moment that passes, you sink deeper into this moment. Deeper into my voice. Deeper into trance."

"Deeper..." Sophia repeated, her lips hanging open as the final syllable faded into air. Her arms slid off her lap, resting limp at her sides as her legs drifted apart. Seb felt her thigh press against his, sending a shiver through him. She was so close. So vulnerable. So soft and warm and...

Seb tore his gaze away from her body, focusing instead on her face. Her expression was glazed and distant, her jaw slack and her breathing slow. It was likely she was already experiencing a trance of sorts but...just to be safe...

"Now," Seb murmured. "I'm going to count to three. And with every number that passes, you will feel your eyelids grow heavier and heavier. When I reach the number three, your eyes will close, and you will feel a wave of relaxation flow through you, pulling you with it deep down into a wonderful, blissful trance. Your body will remain upright, as it is now, but all tension, all lingering cares and concerns, will be washed out of you by this wonderful, irresistible wave, which you will feel when I count to three. Do you understand?"

"Yes..." Sophia answered blankly.

"One...two...three."

Sophia's pupils rolled back, her eyelids fluttering briefly before closing. Her head fell forward, and Seb moved to catch her before she pitched off the bed. Fortunately, she stopped herself short of tumbling, and managed to sway back into an upright position, even as it looked like every muscle in her body had gone limp.

It was just as Seb commanded. She was deep in trance. All that was left to do was let her enjoy the feeling for a moment, then bring her out and...

Seb paused. He couldn't help but notice the two tiny nubs on her breasts, standing stiff against the fabric of her sweater, gently rising and falling with each breath. Her legs were spread far apart now, and her hips were subtly swaying back and forth, as though she were rubbing her crotch against the sheets.

Was this...the Vox's doing? Or...had Sophia always...

Suddenly, a pained gasp escaped Sophia's lips, causing Seb to jolt. Her body went stiff, her face scrunching into an expression of surprise, confusion, and hurt. It was a complete reversal from how she was just behaving, and for a moment Seb was too shocked to respond.

"Wh-what's wrong?" he finally stammered.

"I...I...can't be here," his subject answered, her voice wavering. "But...I...I..."

Seb let out a hissing breath, cursing himself for asking such a vague question to someone deep in trance. "Sophia, listen to me," he said. "You're safe. You're in control. If you want to come out of trance, you can at any time. Do you want to wake up now?"

"No...don't...wanna wake up..." Sophia slurred, her brow furrowing. "But...gotta...leave...or...or..."

"It's okay," Seb assured. "Just keep breathing, tell me what you're feeling, and I'll help you. Okay?"

"Okay..." She took a deep breath, the strain in her voice easing when she spoke next. "I feel...bad because...I need to leave you alone."

Seb blinked, confused. "What do you mean? Why do you have to leave me alone?"

"'Cause...you told me to...back then..."

The realization descended like an icy mist. "You mean...back in high school, don't you?"

"Yes..."

Seb's heart shuddered as the guilt chilled his blood. He had always assumed Sophia had hated him after their falling out. But now he knew: his rejection hadn't set her against him. It had set her against herself. It had deepened the scars of self-loathing he knew she bore. For that pain to flare up now, for it to be so fundamental that it would break through even the Vox's influence...Seb couldn't let it go without redress.

"Sophia," Seb murmured. "Open your eyes and look at me."

She did so, her movements halting as she met his gaze, as though afraid of what she might find. It was enough to squeeze the air from Seb's throat. Yet when he spoke next, the Vox sounded gentler and warmer than he had ever heard it.

"I don't want you to leave," he said. "You are the most wonderful person I've ever met. And I care about you so, so much."

Sophia's breathing slowed. Her hands unclenched. "Y-you do...?" she whispered.

"More than anyone else," Seb continued. "I don't want you to feel guilty or bad about what happened back then. I want to make you feel good. I want you to be happy."

Scattered tears dripped down her cheeks, but still her gaze remained fixed on his. Seb leaned forward, brushing the errant droplets away.

"Relax," he whispered. "Everything is going to be okay. Just breathe, and relax."

Gradually, her lips curved into a smile. "Relax..." she repeated.

"Let all the bad feelings slip away. You don't need them anymore. Just let my voice and my words guide you deep into a state of complete relaxation. Free from pain. Free from worry. So totally at peace, that nothing can harm or disturb you. You want to go there, don't you?"

"Yes..." Sophia answered, her expression becoming dreamy and distant.

"Very good. Then that's what we'll do. On the count of three. One...two...three."

Once again, her eyes closed. Her body slouched forward, her head falling on Seb's shoulder, startling him. His entire body tensed, unsure of how to respond. In a way, after what he had put her through, it felt wrong for her to be so close, for him to be the pillar of comfort holding her aloft.

And yet...

As Seb began to move away, she nuzzled closer into him. Her breath wafted over his neck, warm and languid. There wasn't a trace of the earlier discomfort on her face. Just blank, blissful contentment. If he didn't know any better, Seb would say she was in a deep, peaceful sleep.

So Seb let her rest. And caught his own breath as well. He doubted Sophia would be in the mood to take things further when she was awake. Yet even as he realized this, he didn't feel disappointed. After the session had veered so closely to disaster, after he had witnessed the potency of Sophia's pain, all he felt now was relief.

Curiously, the Vox seemed to share the sensation. Even with Sophia completely under his influence, even with all the heat and desire that had been building over the course of the evening, the wicked voice inside him had quieted. It was no longer clamoring for satisfaction, no longer demanding Sophia's complete servitude.

Instead, like Seb, the Vox was content to sit in this moment. To enjoy the feeling of her leaning on his shoulder, a picture of trust and comfort. Her hair falling in strands before her sleepy expression. Her lips pursed slightly, a tiny murmur escaping whenever Seb shifted.

If it was up to Seb, he would've made the moment last forever.

But his shoulder was falling asleep. And, if he didn't wake her soon, Sophia was probably soon to follow.

"Sophia, can you still hear me?" he asked.

"Yes..." came the almost imperceptible reply.

Seb let out a relieved breath and—after taking a beat to absorb his surroundings, to etch the moment in his mind for eternity—he began counting her up out of trance. Ten...nine...eight...he delighted in the way she sighed....seven...six...five...the drowsy groan she made, the way her body stirred as the energy returned to it...four...three...two...the movement behind her eyelids, flickers of awareness returning...

One.

Sophia blinked awake, swaying slightly as her body straightened and reoriented.

"Hey..." Seb ventured, watching her closely.

Her head slowly turned to face him. "Hey..." she repeated with a smile.

"You doing alright?"

"Um. Yeah...it's just..." She looked away and laughed, embarrassed. "That was...uh...wow...I...I'm not sure...what..."

"It was a lot, huh?" Seb ventured.

Another unsteady laugh. She brushed the hair out of her face, her hand shaking slightly. "Y-yeah, it was really...gosh...I..." she wiped her eyes. "I dunno how to really describe it."

"But..." he paused, scanning for any signs of discomfort. "You feel okay, right?"

Sophia met his gaze. "Yes," she answered. "I just...need a moment, I think."

"I totally understand," Seb checked his phone. 10:00PM was approaching. And he was exhausted. "Maybe we should..." he hesitated, and was surprised to find no resistance from the Vox. "Maybe we should call it a night. Take it slow."

Sophia fell silent, seeming to process this. Then she smiled. "That sounds good," she answered, a lingering dreaminess still dripping from her voice.

Seb stood. "I'll text you tomorrow," he said. "Then we can take time to really unpack all of this, okay?"

"Yeah," Sophia breathed, seeming to relax even further. "I'd like that."

Seb smiled and headed for the door, giving one last goodbye before exiting the room. He left the dorm quickly, waiting for the Vox to flare up and demand his return. Yet as he stepped into the cold autumn night, the hunger he had felt so acutely upon arrival was completely extinguished. The Vox remained dormant. Content.

Perhaps...

Perhaps it wasn't only sexual desire that fed the monster inside him.

Perhaps it wasn't a monster at all.

_____________________________________________

Sophia's head felt fuzzy.

And so, so good.

It had been over an hour since Seb had brought her out of trance, but it still felt like she hadn't fully woken up. She drifted through her room as she got ready for bed, sporadically realizing she was putting on her PJ's or brushing her teeth. The entire night felt like a dream. Too strange and wonderful to be true. Even in her wildest fantasies, the sensation of hypnosis hadn't even been close to what she had just experienced. It had been overwhelming. Intoxicating. A headlong plunge into an ocean of pleasure and possibility.

One she had emerged from transformed.

The other voice was gone. Seb had taken it away.

Even as she struggled to explain it, she knew in her heart it was true. When she thought back to that moment in high school, when she tried to conjure the hurt she had become so accustomed to, the memory returned dull and harmless. The words that had scarred her were gone, replaced by new truths.

"You're the most wonderful person I've ever met."

"I want you to be happy."

Sophia smiled, a giddy rush tickling her body. Drowsy as she was, she doubted she would get much sleep tonight. A new horizon was shining before her, boundless and bright. She wanted to chase it as far as she could, sprinting headlong into this new world she and Seb had discovered.

She could still hear an echo of him as she lay down in bed and closed her eyes. A phantom of his voice, wrapping itself around her body, soothing her skin and stoking the heat in her veins. So exciting and arousing. So warm and familiar.

Familiar...

Familiar...

Where had she heard it before..?

The voice she heard when she was in trance...it was the same one Seb had used on Chelsea at the variety show...

And...

Sophia's eyes snapped open. The air vanished from her lungs.

The block party.

There was no mistaking it now.

Seb had been there.

And both he and Chelsea had lied about it.

Chapter 191: Chapter 191. Ch 16 (VOX DOMINUS)

Seb struggled to lift his head off the pillow, the residue from last night still clinging to the inside of his skull. Even as his power was becoming easier to use, it still took a serious toll on his body. At least the post-Vox hangovers were becoming less pronounced—maybe with enough practice, they'd go away entirely. Until then, all he could do was wait for his mind to reboot, and endure the curious stare of his roommate, who was already busy brushing his teeth.

"Googhd nighgt?" Ben asked through a mouthful of toothpaste foam.

"Huh?" Seb replied, not yet operational enough to translate.

Ben spit into their sink. "I was askin' if you had a good night. When I got back from Nat's place, you were totally passed out on your bed. So I figure you either had, like, a really good night, or a really, really shitty one."

Seb blinked. Memories of his time with Sophia sparked as his mind reignited, excitement evaporating the lingering fog. It had indeed been a "good night:" not only had he entranced her, but the two of them had all but confessed their feelings for one another. Seb still wasn't completely sure what it all meant, nor what his next step should be, but...

"Ah-haaa I know that smile," Ben laughed. "You gonna tell me about her or what?"

"I-I dunno what you're talking about," Seb deflected, sliding off the mattress and beginning to change.

"Yeah, whatever bro. Whoever she is, I think she misses you already," he jabbed his toothbrush towards Seb's nightstand. "Your phone was, like, blowing up last night."

"Really?" Seb exclaimed, his charade of nonchalance shattered in an instant.

"Uh-huh. It was lighting up like crazy, bro."

Seb hurriedly grabbed his phone, his eyes widening as he flicked the screen open. Sure enough, a long line of texts had filled up his inbox overnight. But they weren't from Sophia.

They were from Chelsea.

Seb opened the message thread, and found himself staring at a long line of naked photos. They were nearly identical to the one she had sent last night: each picture featured her kneeling in front of her mirror, her glazed eyes staring at the ceiling, her tongue lolling from her drooling lips, her nipples stiff and her pussy dripping. Sometimes her free hand was rubbing between her glistening thighs. Other times it was pawing at her cream-colored tits, smearing the lipstick that still barely read "I'M A DUMB SLUT." Regardless, every image came with a similar message:

[CHELSEA: I'm sorry for being bad, Master. Please forgive your stupid slave.]

[CHELSEA: im sorry for beeingbad master please forgivee ur stupid slave]

[CHELSEA: I'm sorry for being a bad, stupid slave. Please forgive me, Master.]

[CHELSEA: sorry master, i was bad and stupid but i promise to be a good slave forgive me please please please]

[CHELSEA: I'm sorry for being bad, Master. Please forgive your stupid slave.]

Seb's eyes narrowed. If it weren't for these slight variations, he would assume this was some sort of glitch. Even discounting that possibility, and the erection now tenting his jeans, he couldn't shake the feeling something was wrong. Was she listening to the file on repeat, falling into trance and following the same line of commands each time? He knew it was likely that she would indulge in the recording more than once, but if the time stamps on his screen were to be believed, she had spent the whole night and a little of the early morning Voxing her brain into mush.

That couldn't be good, right?

Or was it? Maybe this would keep Chelsea sated and prevent her from making a move on him and Sophia.

Or maybe it would melt the blonde's mind completely. Maybe she had already reduced herself to the helpless sex-slave of her dreams. Maybe she was still listening right now, the mantras of the recording having replaced any semblance of independent thought, her body and brain now mere toys for her Master to play with. Maybe victory was hers, and Seb had inadvertently handed it to her. Maybe any chance of a relationship with Sophia was already gone, replaced by an obligation to manage a woman who was now mindless and directionless without him.

"So...good news or bad news?" Ben asked.

Seb quickly locked the phone screen before his roommate could hazard a peek. "Uh, neither, really," he answered.

And he dearly hoped he was right.

_______________________________________

Sophia squirmed in her seat, nibbling on her pen at the back of the lecture hall. Her notebook was blank, any hopes of learning about data structures long abandoned. The diagrams on the projector screen were little more than a blur to her, the professor's lecture no match for the awful thoughts flooding her flushed, sleep-deprived head.

Seb had lied to her. And Chelsea was in on it too.

Why?

It was a question Sophia had struggled with all night, her mind tossing and turning until it spiraled off into impossible possibilities. Could it be that Chelsea and Seb really were an item? If that was the case, why hadn't she mentioned it before? And how did that explain the other girl he was with at the party? Were they in some sort of secret poly-setup?

Or...could it be that everything Sophia had witnessed at the talent show had been the truth? What if Chelsea had initially tried to ruin Seb's performance, only to be ensnared and entranced by him? What if he had continued to train her, turning her into a lapdog for his pleasure and using her as a smokescreen for brainwashing other victims? What if the girl at the party had been one such conquest? Could he even do that? Turn a stranger into an obedient thrall, all in the course of one night?

That seemed pretty hard to believe. But it was an easy narrative for Sophia's stressed, horny brain to latch onto.

She let out a shuddering sigh, grateful that the dimmed lights obscured her flustered expression. It had been like this for her since puberty: for all the Sunday School lectures and warning stories from her parents, her libido had a hair trigger that even everyday excitement could set off. To make matters worse, anxiety often provoked a similar response, which could lead to a vicious cycle of angst and arousal. Some days it felt like her body and mind were at war; others like they were conspiring against her.

Today definitely fell into the latter camp.

The idea of Seb being some sort of supernatural slaver was absurd. Sophia knew that. There was no such thing as mind control powers, and even if there were, Seb wasn't the kind of guy who would abuse them. Sure, she had long suspected that his interest in hypnosis was equal parts erotic and academic, but she also knew that he was a shy, thoughtful dork who would panic at the mere possibility of hurting someone. One year of college couldn't change somebody that much, could it?

An intrusive memory from the previous night filtered through her thoughts, an echo of trance flitting through her mind, down her spine and into her pussy. She crossed her legs, hoping nobody overheard the slight hitch in her breath.

Whatever had transpired Seb's freshman year, she had to admit: he had gotten a lot better at that hypnosis thing. The trance she had felt in high school was nice, but it was nothing compared to what he had done to her last night. It was something about that voice of his. Sophia couldn't quite pin it down, but there was a moment when his words sounded....different.

No, it wasn't just that: they felt different. It was like listening to a concert album versus being there in person. The moment Seb had drawn her into his world, his song ceased to be purely auditory. It had filled her head and thrummed in her chest. It had captured her senses and smothered her thoughts. She had felt helpless yet safe. Giddy, yet calm. No longer in control, but no longer afraid. Her body and mind, so often in conflict, had been brought into perfect sync, dancing to the whims of a new Master. A Master whose eyes had shone with care as he bound her to his power, whose gentle hands had left traces of warmth on her sensitive skin.

Traces she could even feel now, her left hand subconsciously cupping her cheek, a quiet sigh escaping her lips. Without her even meaning to, her legs had slid apart again, the tip of her pen now teasing the growing wetness between them. The world drifted away as she slipped deeper into her fantasies, into the wild urges and illusions of her soft, insatiable flesh.

She could just forget about seeing Seb at the party. She could pretend that nothing was wrong. They could be together like they always wanted. It was such a beautiful picture: her hand in his as they walked through the Crossing, her lips trembling as they kissed and parted to their separate classes. She imagined sneaking loaded glances and secret caresses at lunch; dressing up for dates and feeling the heat in his stare. Teasing him all night, tickling that fire she knew roared inside him. Then unleashing it back at her place, letting him consume her, opening her mind and body to his control, letting him take everything but her own animal lust, yearning to be fed. By his hands, by his cock, by his cum, by his voice. Whatever he wanted. Whatever she needed.

It could be so easy.

It could be exactly what he had been doing to other girls.

And would that be so bad? To be a link in a hedonistic chain, bound to a harem of sexy, hypnotized slaves? To service each other by day, ensuring they were all wet and ready for their Master at night?

No, Sophia wouldn't be just another mindless thrall. She would be the overseer of her Master's property. She would ensure every girl kept in line, deepening their conditioning with pleasure and pain. The more hesitant their obedience, the more humiliating their orders, until they would beg to have their face between her legs, until their purpose in life was to be used and abused, by her and Master alike. Chelsea would be the first. Sophia would reduce that snarky princess to a drooling, panting, personal pleasure pet, her scheming brain polished smooth by weeks of correctional training, until the only complex task she could manage would be...

The lights in the lecture hall snapped on, and Sophia nearly knocked her notebook over in a panic. She grasped the edges of the desk, keeping her head low as the rest of her classmates filed out. Gradually, the pulsing heat between her legs dimmed enough for her to collect her things, though her cheeks still burned with embarrassment. This wasn't the first time she had drifted off at a bad time, but her fantasies had never been so...vivid. And she had never accidentally edged herself in the middle of a class.

Sophia slipped her headphones on as she bustled out of the lecture hall and hurried to the Crossing. As the Final Fantasy X soundtrack filled her ears and the crisp air cooled her skin, she was finally able to arrange her thoughts. Her next class wasn't for a few hours—if she was quick, she could go back to her dorm, vent some of her sexual frustration, and even grab a quick nap before her Software Engineering discussion.

Her phone buzzed. Sophia glanced down, and felt an anxious twinge as she read Seb's text. He was asking if she still planned on swinging by the Diepner Players movie night.

Sophia sat on a park bench, considering and discarding several possible responses. None of them felt right. How exactly did one say: "There's a part of me that really wants to spend the night with you and finish what we started but I'm also afraid you might be a serial philanderer, a swinger, or have evil mind control powers so maybe we should just rain check this for a while?"

Besides the obvious, anyway.

With a heavy sigh, Sophia gave up and pocketed her phone. A breeze rustled the trees, beams of sunlight strobing overhead as the leafy branches swayed. Pockets of students passed immersed in their own conversations, chattering through conventional gossip and plans. It was surreal: how could the world seem so calm, even as a tempest spun inside her?

Another text zapped her out of the moment. Sophia huffed, expecting a follow-up response from Seb. Only to see Chelsea's number instead.

[CHELSEA: Hey, got any plans tonight? I've got something amazing to show you!]

Sophia's blood roared in her ears. She could just picture the sorority queen's devilish smirk as she had typed that message. Still, Sophia forced herself to take a calming breath, and replied as casually as she could.

[SOPHIA:??? what is it?]

[CHELSEA: It's a surprise! But I promise you'll like it. Please say you'll come over? It'll be fun and chill, I swear. No parties, just you, me, and some top-shelf vodka. I could really use it after this week lol.]

Sophia frowned. The true purpose of this invite wasn't clear, but the odds that Chelsea actually just wanted some gal pal time were slim to none. If there was a moment when Sophia thought they could be friends, it had died after Chelsea had lied to her. No matter how charming her words or how enticing her eyes, the blonde couldn't be trusted.

But...that didn't mean she couldn't be useful. Sophia's fingers tapped on her phone screen.

[SOPHIA: ok. lemme know what time and i'll be there.]

Sophia locked the screen and continued making her way towards her dorm. Given what was in store for her tonight, she definitely needed to make sure her head was clear. Chelsea was probably expecting Sophia to arrive in the same state as last week: clueless, nervous, and way out of her depth.

Boy, was that smug bitch in for a surprise.

_______________________________________

Chelsea hummed to herself as she bounced around the apartment kitchen, prepping a bevy of drinks and snacks for Sophia's arrival. If the block party was any indication, her dark-haired guest was partial to vodka cocktails, but Chelsea made sure to have several backup options just in case. A little lubrication would go a long way to helping Master's programming go down smoothly.

Mmm...programming...

Chelsea paused, a warm shiver traveling up her skirt. She glanced at the clock: was there time for one more session before her guest arrived? It wouldn't take long: Master's recording had been all but burned into her brain, and all it took was recalling a few delicious lines for her cheeks to flush, her pussy to moisten, and her mind to begin sinking. Better still, the mere recognition of her brainwashing only amplified its effects, her arousal rising on swells of humiliation and ecstasy. All she had to do then was play Master's "cum" command, and indulge in the blissful culmination of her conditioning.

Her hand was already slipping between her legs, teasing her dampened panties. It was so, so tempting. She had the apartment to herself and the sunset was filtering in through the curtains just right. She smoothed her blouse over the curve of her breasts, her nipples stiffening in her fingers' wake. After going so long without Master's voice, without permission to enjoy his property for herself...who could blame her for going overboard? She could just make a quick dash to her bedroom, grab the still-glistening dildo from her desk, hike up her skirt, yank her panties aside and...

She groaned, balling her fists and forcing them to her sides. No. It was too risky. Sophia could arrive at any moment, and Chelsea couldn't afford to be caught out of sorts. It was like her mother had taught her: the closer you were to victory, the more vulnerable you became. If Chelsea wasn't on her A-game tonight, all of her efforts would be a waste.

Then again...she smiled to herself, recalling the torrid night of editing and pleasure training...maybe not a total waste.

Her phone hummed on the countertop, jolting her out of her reverie. Sophia was downstairs, waiting to be buzzed in; Chelsea couldn't afford to keep her waiting this time. The blonde quickly tapped the button to unlock the lobby doors and bustled into the hallway, pausing only to check her appearance in the mirror one last time. She was wearing the same outfit she had back when Master had first visited, back when the Vox was still unnamed, when its potential still filled her with as much fear as it did longing. The tight black skirt, thigh-high stockings and blouse combo might've been a bit much for a supposed "chill night in," but she couldn't resist. The poetry of it was too perfect. Besides, she wanted to look nice for Master when presenting his new slave. He would be in a delicate emotional state then, and she needed to guide his actions in a very...specific direction.

Three quick knocks signaled her guest's arrival. Chelsea took one last deep breath, sinking into character. There was no turning back now. She opened the door.

"Hey, glad you could make it." She smiled, weighing her voice with a hint of fatigue as she welcomed Sophia inside.

"No problem," the bespectacled girl answered, her large brown eyes scanning the entryway. "So...what's the 'amazing surprise' you had to show me?"

Chelsea forced a laugh. "Getting right to it, huh? Though I guess I did leave you in suspense," she admitted, taking her guest's coat. "Make yourself home on the couch and I'll tell you all about it."

Sophia made a sound somewhere between acknowledgement and skepticism. Chelsea paused, watching her guest closely as she moved down the hall. Something was off. The last time Sophia had visited, the girl had been as jittery and aimless as a leaf on the wind, easily swept in whatever direction Chelsea pleased. But now, the tension that inhabited the quiet girl was focused. Guarded. She was suspicious, but of what Chelsea wasn't certain.

Still, she wasn't about to let it derail her plan. Not yet. "How 'bout a drink?" she offered as she reached the cocktail counter.

"Uh, sure," Sophia answered, watching with a hawk's gaze. "You're dressed nice tonight."

"Had a sorority meeting right before this. Homecoming falls on the same weekend as Halloween this year, and it's been absolutely brutal for our planning committee." Chelsea sighed, nodding towards the drinks in her hands. "Like I said. It's been a week."

"You can say that again."

Chelsea smiled at the vague reply, settling onto the couch beside her quarry. Up close, it was obvious that Sophia had also put a bit more effort into her appearance than usual. She had traded in her usual hoodie for a soft, baggy cardigan draped over a skin-tight tank-top, though its clinginess around the chest might've been more due to her figure than design. Her black hair was done up in a cute bun, a true feat given its usual unruly state. Was she hoping to impress Chelsea? Intimidate her? Or just trying to psyche herself up?

Whatever the case, there was sharp intent hidden in this outfit. Chelsea would have to be on guard until she ascertained where it was aimed.

"Well, then..." the blonde brushed a strand of hair behind her ear and held her drink aloft. "It's a cliché, but T-G-I-F, right?"

"Totally." Sophia replied as their glasses clinked. She barely even took a sip before setting it down.

"So." Chelsea clapped her hands together. "The surprise. Remember how a while back you asked me to talk to—um, to Seb about his hypnosis hobby?"

"Yeah..."

"I know it took me a while, but I finally got the chance to bring it up this week. And guess what?" Chelsea watched for any reaction, but Sophia's expression remained frustratingly neutral. "It turns out, he's actually been making hypnosis files for practice this whole time. He was really embarrassed about it, but I convinced him to let me have one of the recordings." Chelsea held up her phone triumphantly. "I was thinking maybe we could listen to it together."

Sophia's eyes widened. Her surprise was a minor relief to Chelsea, but the lack of excitement or nervousness was concerning.

"Wait," Sophia said. "When did you talk to him, exactly?"

"On Wednesday," Chelsea answered. "We have an American History course together, so I met him after that." She had rehearsed her story beforehand, so it wasn't like Sophia would catch her in a lie. But the fact that her guest was trying was...irritating.

Sophia crossed her arms. "That's weird. I saw him yesterday and he didn't mention it at all."

"Like I said, he seemed pretty embarrassed." Chelsea laughed. "I had to promise him like, a hundred times I wouldn't tell anyone else."

"But you just told me."

Chelsea's stomach twitched with annoyance. "Sure, but I know you won't start any rumors about him. Anyway what's the harm? This is what you wanted, right?"

"Maybe..." Sophia muttered.

Ah, so she was trying to irk Chelsea. Well, if that's what she wanted...

"Alright," Chelsea said, setting the phone down and sharpening her tongue. "What's going on here?"

"What do you mean?" Sophia blinked. The faux-innocent look really didn't suit her.

"It's obvious you're mad at me for some reason. I went out of my way to help you, and you're acting like I stabbed you in the back. So what's up? Why the hostility? We can't be friends if we're not speaking openly with each other."

To Chelsea's surprise, Sophia barely suppressed a laugh. "Well, if you put it that way..." she said wryly.

Chelsea didn't respond. Clearly, the playing field wasn't as it had seemed. Which meant she had to rely on her opponent's moves for guidance.

Sophia fidgeted, obviously unable to contain herself any longer. "You know. If you had actually talked to him on Wednesday, you coulda texted me then. If you had, I might not've asked Seb to come to my room last night. And he might not've hypnotized me himself."

Even though she was seated, Chelsea felt like her legs had been swept from under her. "Oh," she managed to utter.

"Uh-huh. So not only do I know you lied about that, but I also know you lied about the block party."

"Wh-what...?" Chelsea swallowed. She was flying blind now, all her measurements and calculations erased by a single overlooked detail. "What are you talking about?"

"Don't act like you don't know." Sophia snapped. She took off her glasses and massaged her eyes. "I...I heard him at the party Chelsea. There's something about his voice—not the one he normally has, but, like, a voice he only uses when hypnotizing people or something. When I heard it last night, it...got stuck in my head, in a way I can't explain. Until I remembered I'd heard it before." She leveled her gaze at Chelsea. "And you know exactly what I'm talking about, don't you?"

Chelsea hesitated, then nodded. There was no denying it at this point.

Sophia let out a shuddering breath. For all her certainty, she seemed relieved to have her suspicions confirmed. Chelsea could relate. "So...wh-what's going on here?" the dark-haired girl asked, shrinking back as though ready to bolt for the door at any moment. "Did Seb actually hypnotize you at the talent show? Is that why you called him Master? Are you two both messing with me as part of some weird sex thing or something?"

Despite herself, Chelsea laughed. "No, not exactly."

The blonde's mirth only seemed to heighten Sophia's anxiety. "Then what?" she demanded. "What are you really up to?"

Chelsea paused, considering her options. She had suffered a setback, but this didn't spell doom for her mission. The fact of the matter was: for all of Sophia's apparent suspicion, she had chosen to show up on her opponent's terms. Which meant that, even if she didn't realize it, the overriding emotion guiding her wasn't fear, or anger.

It was curiosity.

"The truth is..." Chelsea trailed off, resisting a grin as she saw Sophia lean in ever-so-slightly. "It's...well...it's both a lot simpler than what you might think but also...to be perfectly honest, I'm not sure you'd believe me."

"Me neither. But give it a shot."

"Okay. No more games." Chelsea exhaled, then met Sophia's gaze. "Yes, I was really in trance at the talent show. But not because Master is an expert hypnotist—it was because of something called the 'Vox.'"

"The...Vox?" Sophia repeated, clearly caught off-guard.

"It's his power," Chelsea continued, refusing to break eye contact. "Neither of us know where it came from or how it works exactly, but, in essence...it's the ability to control people's minds. With his voice."

Sophia scoffed. "M-mind control powers? Seriously? That's your story?"

Chelsea bit her lip, unable to resist the pull of her early memories with Master. Her fingers delicately stroked her cheek. "It's like you said, he has a way of...sticking in your head. And if you let him, he can transform you in ways I never thought possible. Until, well..." she smirked. "Until he became my Master."

Sophia opened and closed her mouth several times before she managed to speak. "That...no. That's stupid."

"It's true. And part of you knows it." Chelsea smiled. "You must've felt it when he hypnotized you, right? The way his voice changes, becomes something...fascinating. Irresistible. That's the Vox at work. That's why it feels so good when he pulls you under, why his words can suddenly become the most important, most intoxicating things in the world to you." She arched an eyebrow. "Sound familiar?"

This time, Sophia's lips remained tightly sealed. But her eyes gave away her answer.

"Mm-hm," Chelsea nodded. "It felt amazing, didn't it?"

Her guest sputtered. "I...it...so what, you're saying you're Seb's slave now?"

Chelsea's smile slipped. "Not quite," she answered. "It's a long, complicated story but...to sum it up, he doesn't quite share my 'enthusiasm' for his abilities, and has decided to cut me off. For my own good, supposedly. But," she lifted her phone aloft, "I did actually manage to convince him to leave a recording of the Vox for my own enjoyment. And I was really hoping to share it with you tonight."

Sophia glanced at Chelsea's phone as if it were a loaded gun. "Wh-why?"

Chelsea paused. She had to be delicate with this next part. "Because...whether Master likes it or not, my world now revolves around pleasing him. Which makes it easy for me to spot when he's hurting. And I know he's spent a great deal of time agonizing over you."

"M-me? What..."

"Because he's in love with you, Sophia. And scared about what the Vox might do to you. Especially if he loses control. So...I thought I would give you a taste tonight. Show you the truth about how wonderful Master's power really is. That way, you could draw it out of him yourself. And then...maybe he wouldn't be so afraid of it."

Silence hovered at the edge of that final syllable. Sophia shifted, stared at her glass.

"So..." she finally said. "You have a...recording of the Vox on that phone?"

Chelsea nodded. "It's not as powerful as it is in person, but..." she offered it to Sophia. "You could see for yourself whether I'm telling the truth. That's why you came here, isn't it?"

Sophia's looked between the phone and Chelsea, a million impulses seeming to race behind those deep brown pupils. Finally, the dark-haired girl rose, and padded down the hall where her jacket was hanging. Chelsea resisted the urge to bolt after her: appearing desperate now would solve nothing. It was possible she had pushed too hard, but so long as the seeds of curiosity were planted, there was still a chance...

"Okay," Sophia said, returning with her pink headphones in her hand. "I'll give it a listen. But if you try anything weird, I'll..." she swallowed. "Well, I'll make you regret it."

Chelsea smiled sweetly, soaking in delicious triumph. "Don't worry," she said. "I don't think either of us will regret tonight."

_____________________________________

Seb lingered in the cramped kitchen, surrounded by half-drained bottles and cluttered stacks of red cups. The movie was continuing in the adjacent room, but the laughter and shrieks of his fellow club members sounded distant and murky, a background track to the hum of anxiety in his head.

They were on their second flick of the night, and Sophia still hadn't shown up. What was more, she wasn't responding to his texts.

Seb sighed and poured another drink. He tried to assure himself that everything was alright, that Sophia had just forgotten and was currently absorbed in some game with her phone on silent. The fact that this sudden gap in communication came right after she had heard the Vox for the first time...it had to be a coincidence.

It was just a few missed texts. There was nothing to worry about.

Was there?

______________________________________

Sophia had to admit, it was the softest mattress she had ever laid upon. But that didn't make her feel any more comfortable.

"Just give a sec to make sure it's on airplane mode," Chelsea muttered, fiddling with her phone at the foot of the bed. "Wouldn't want anything breaking the mood."

"Uh-huh." Sophia tried to swallow her nerves. "Is that why we're doing it in your room?"

"Mm-hm. My roommates should be gone for the evening but, y'know. Better safe than sorry." Chelsea glanced up at Sophia, then laughed. "Relax. Everything will be fine."

Sophia just gave a slight nod in reply, not trusting her voice to remain steady any longer. Her heart hadn't stopped racing since she had crossed the apartment threshold, and now it felt like it was practically bursting out of her chest. Something about being in Chelsea's room, lying on her bed with her sitting so close, her skirt riding up and offering a tantalizing glimpse of her pale thighs...Sophia felt like she had just stumbled into some enchanted, dangerous realm. Like a forbidden chamber of a royal palace. Or, given the messy floor and the crumpled panties under the desk, a secret underground sex club.

Finally, the blonde seemed satisfied with her phone settings, and opened her hand to receive the headphone cord. Sophia hesitated, then relented. The idea of a supernatural mind control file still seemed ridiculous. But when Chelsea paused to meet Sophia's eyes, her heart fluttered with excitement. Deep down, a piece of her wanted it all to be true. Not only would that explain all the strangeness that had shadowed her all semester, but it would mean that Chelsea had offered Seb a shot at his perfect fantasy, and he had turned her down. For Sophia.

If that truth wasn't taking a chance on...nothing was.

Sophia gave a slight nod. And Chelsea tapped on the phone screen.

Clarity filled Sophia four simple words.

"Listen closely...and obey..."

Sophia gasped, her fists unclenching and her back arching slightly as recognition raced through her. Her mind went momentarily blank, unable to process the audio still filtering into her ears. But she felt it: the heaviness descending as her body sunk into the mattress, the wonderful sensation of being pulled even further down into a gently swirling pool of relaxation, allowing her thoughts to float apart from her as she dropped further still...further and further...

"Remember the feeling of surrender for me. Remember how easy and natural it is. To just give in. To relax. To let go and let my voice carry you into that wonderful, blissful feeling of trance. Of openness. Of servitude."

Openness...wait...Sophia's eyelids fluttered. She didn't remember anything about servitude...but...

"It's so easy and natural...as easy and natural as breathing. In and out. With every breath becoming more and more relaxed. More and more docile. More and more obedient."

Sophia struggled to keep her eyes open and focus on Chelsea. The scheming beauty was watching closely, her cheeks flushed and her lips slightly parted, as though her heart too was racing in her chest. As though she knew what was coming next, and was panting with excitement at the prospect of...of...

Sophia forced her arms to move, trying to reach the headphones to remove them. She had the proof she needed—going any further would just play into Chelsea's hands. Sophia needed to stop the recording. Even if she was becoming...more and more...relaxed. Even if she was feeling...more and more...docile. Even if it...

"It feels so good to listen. To let my voice fill your mind, to let those pesky thoughts drift away."

Drifting away...but she had to think, to get this thing off her head and...

Chelsea's hands found hers, the sorority queen's fingers wrapping around Sophia's wrists, guiding them away from her head back to her sides, and holding them there with a grip that was firm, yet tender.

"Nnnuhhh..." Sophia tried to protest.

Chelsea just smiled, not bothering to apologize or explain. Why would she, Sophia dimly realized, when Seb's voice was telling her...all she needed to know...

"Relax, breathe. Just enjoy the feeling."

The sigh slid out of Sophia without her even meaning to. But it did make her feel so...so...

"That's right. Just like that...Focus on that feeling now. That pleasure slowly building inside. Bit by bit."

Sophia's head lolled to the side, more tension draining out of her by the second. She felt weightless, yet couldn't escape the gravity of Seb's voice, couldn't fight the warm tingle spreading through her, soaking her panties and causing the gaps...in her thoughts...to.....grow even....wider...

"You're feeling so tired by now, aren't you?"

She was tired...so tired...

"That's okay. Your Master knew this would happen. And your Master is here to help. Just listen and obey."

Obey...Master? Was Seb her...Master? The tingle in her body became a hum, her hips squirming and her thighs pressing together, animated by a pleasure she couldn't control or understand. Not when she was so tired...her mind so hazy...

"Good girl...so sleepy. So relaxed and happy...so obedient."

Obedient...happy. Heat blossomed across Sophia's chest, fogging her already addled brain. Good girl....she was a good girl...

"Your body knows it needs to obey. That's why it feels so good. So easy. So natural...You love to obey."

She loved to...wait...

"You love to obey. Say it."

Sophia manage to stop her voice, but her lips still formed the words, still echoed the truth thrumming in her swirling mind and quivering pussy.

"You love to obey. Say it."

"I...." Sophia moaned. "Luhhh....to..."

_____________________________________________

"....T'beeeyyyahh," the entranced girl slurred, her jaw falling slack and her eyes rolling back.

Chelsea shivered, unable to contain her delight any longer. She lifted her hands off of Sophia's wrists, and was pleased to see them remain limp and motionless at her side. The first hurdle was cleared: a loop of reinforcing patter should be flooding the helpless girl's brain by now, leaving her docile and inert.

Which meant Chelsea had some time to enjoy herself.

Before the thought had even completed, her fingers flew to her skirt, hiking it up and peeling off her dripping panties. A relieved sigh escaped her lips as her hand slipped between her legs, her body automatically moving to the rhythms that had trained it so well, her fingers deftly circling her pussy as Master's words spiraled in her mind. She knew what Sophia was experiencing now, could recite the mantras herself by heart. She couldn't wait to make Sophia a perfect slave, to transform a former enemy into an obsessive ally. With her under the Vox's thrall, there was no way Master could refuse taking them. It was only a matter of time.

Chelsea bit her lips as the crest of an orgasm slipped just beneath her, then vanished back into the churning sea of arousal. The sensation would've irked her before, but now she glowed knowing it was a sign of her devotion to Master's will, exquisite evidence of her conditioning. Besides, she couldn't lose herself completely: the second hurdle in Sophia's conversion was approaching.

Sure enough, the entranced girl stirred, her cute, round face scrunching up with confusion. She must've reached the part where Master ordered her to stop the recording and strip, which meant it was Chelsea's cue to assist. The blonde tapped her phone to stop the file, still idly toying with her cunt as she watched Master's commands play out behind her groggy captive's gaze.

To her satisfaction, Sophia's blank expression didn't even waver as she shed her cardigan onto the sheets, and set her headphones aside before stripping her tank top off. Her bra was next to go, her massive tits jiggling free as she tossed it aside and moved onto her jeans, her eyes still staring vacantly ahead. With a thrill, Chelsea realized this was how she must've looked the first time Master had hypnotized her in this room, her movements lurching and unsteady as she wriggled her hips free and hooked her fingers into her thong strings, sliding it all off and leaving herself bare and exposed.

Sophia let her pants drop onto the floor and sat heavily back onto the mattress, her pussy dribbling onto the sheets, her tits swaying slightly as her body listed back and forth, lost without her Master's voice.

Stifling a hiss of disappointment, Chelsea extracted her hand from between her thighs, wiping her fingers clean before moving to assist the fledgling slave. The blonde grasped the headphones and lifted them over Sophia's head, only for the entranced girl to suddenly lurch forward.

"Hnnngh..." she moaned. "En...nuff..." Her arms weakly pawed at Chelsea, accidentally squeezing her breasts she tried to keep her away. The blonde let out a small yelp of surprise, then sighed, allowing the pathetic escape attempt to continue.

"M...move..." Sophia groaned. "Gotta..."

"Shhhh," Chelsea cooed, slipping her fingers around Sophia's chin and tilting her face up for a better look. There was fight in the dark-haired girl's gaze, but it was weak and confused. Nothing a properly trained thrall like Chelsea couldn't handle.

"It's okay," the blonde assured her subject, letting her hand trail from Sophia's face down to her chest. "Just relax. Everything is okay..."

"Everything...haaahhh..." Sophia shivered as Chelsea's hands cupped her breasts, her thumbs circling Sophia's stiff, dark nipples, eliciting a strained, pathetic whimper.

"That's right..." Chelsea smiled. "You don't have to think. Just listen and obey."

"Listen and..." Sophia drooled. "And...and..."

Chelsea released one hand from Sophia's chest, gliding it past her slightly pudgy stomach and caressing the soaking folds between her thick, trembling thighs. The dark-haired girl went rigid, her hands grasping onto Chelsea's wrists. But she didn't try to force the blonde away. In fact, Sophia's hips shifted slightly as Chelsea's fingers continued their dance, moving and grinding in time to her every move.

"G-good girl," Chelsea breathed, fighting the urge to resume fingering herself as well. God, Sophia was practically gushing. That state her mind must've been in, aware enough to fight the pleasure and conditioning, but too weak to win. Chelsea sighed with envy: how lucky Sophia was to be experiencing it for the first time. Still, she couldn't linger too long: even in this state, the Vox's effect wouldn't hold out forever.

"It feels good to obey, doesn't it?" Chelsea cooed.

"Y-yesss..." Sophia exhaled.

"You love to obey, don't you?"

"Love to...obey..."

"That's right," Chelsea said, gently removing her fingers from Sophia's pussy before guiding the struggling girl's own hand to replace them. "Just relax and obey. You're doing great."

"Relax and...ahhh..." Sophia's words trailed off as her hand automatically resumed the task Chelsea had started. Pleased with her work, the blonde grabbed the headphones and effortlessly slipped them over Sophia's ears, guiding her back down to the pillow before returning to where the phone lay and pressing "play" again.

Chelsea giggled as she watched the orgasm ripple through Sophia, her own insides thrilling with the echo of her many Vox-induced climaxes. She glanced at her still-dripping hand, hesitated, then gingerly licked her fingers clean. She had to admit, playing with Sophia was a lot of fun. Maybe Chelsea was more into girls than she thought. Or maybe it was the act of reprogramming her guest that filled the blonde with such boundless lust. Either way, the realization sent the faithful slave searching for her vibrator.

Sophia came again by the time Chelsea located her toy, the entranced girl's hips bucking against her hand as a choked cry of pleasure escaped her lips. Chelsea smiled to herself, the pink plastic cock buzzing inches from her own dripping cunt. Now all that was left to do was enjoy herself until the file was finished playing, and then check on Sophia's progress. With any luck, it would only take one or two repetitions before...

The doorbell rang. Chelsea froze, momentarily thrown. Who would be at her door this late on a Friday? Did some pizza guy get lost on his way to a different apartment? Whatever the case, it would have to wait. Chelsea had more important things to attend to.

Again, the bell chimed. And again. And again. Chelsea growled with frustration, standing and smoothing her skirt down. Sophia would be alright on her own for a little while, long enough for Chelsea to march across the hall and send the mysterious intruder packing. Of all the nights for this to happen, why did it have to be the one time when she needed absolute, perfect—

Chelsea froze as she peered through the peephole, her blood turning to ice in an instant. It wasn't a delivery person waiting outside: it was a woman in her late thirties, with long, platinum blonde hair, an expensive coat, and cold grey eyes so sharp they threated to pierce Chelsea's through the glass.

"Chelsea?" the woman called. "I know you're in there. And I wouldn't keep your mother waiting, if I were you."

Chapter 192: Chapter 192. Ch 17 (VOX DOMINUS)

Chelsea stood petrified in front of the door, a short-circuiting robot struggling to process the world around her. Distance and time no longer made sense; impulses fired in random directions and collided in mid-flight. She should open the door. She should run. She should call Master. Why would she call Master? She couldn't say; she just needed somebody to tell her why. Why was her mother here? Why was everything falling apart?

How long had she been standing there?

"Chelsea, don't be childish," Elise Jaeger scolded. "Keeping me out here won't make me leave; I'll just get one of the staff to open this door. Or perhaps I should contact your roommates. Wouldn't that be nice, dragging them into your mess as well?"

A fresh jolt of panic zapped Chelsea, miraculously rattling her synapses back into place. She pivoted on her heel, racing back to her room. There was no time to consider the reason for her mother's sudden arrival: all Chelsea could do now was mitigate the damage.

That meant dealing with the drooling, masturbating girl on her bed.

No time for subtly—Chelsea crossed the room in two strides and threw the headphones off of her moaning subject. She grabbed Sophia's face, forcing their eyes to meet.

"Sophia, can you hear me?" Chelsea hissed.

"Hngh?" The busy girl blinked. "Um, yeah...hear you..." she drawled, her fingers still lazily tracing the lips of her pussy.

"You love to obey, don't you?"

"Yes...love to obey Master..."

Chelsea swallowed. Sophia was still in trance, but odds were it wouldn't take much to shake her out of it. "That's a good girl," the blonde murmured, moving Sophia's hand away from her dripping snatch and guiding the naked, unsteady girl to her feet. "Master just gave me some very important instructions for you. And you'll follow them, right?"

"Follow...yes..." Sophia's brow furrowed. "Wait...Master...?" she put a finger to her still-glistening lips. "Where...is...Master?"

Chelsea threw open the door to her closet. "He said you need to wait here and listen to his voice. But you need to do so quietly, understand?"

Sophia's eyelids fluttered. "Listen to his voice..." she echoed as Chelsea plopped her down below a rack of coats. "Feels good...to listen..."

"Yes exactly. Quietly though," Chelsea emphasized, retrieving her phone and slipping Sophia's headphones back on her head.

"Quiet...ahhhh..." Sophia slumped against the wall, her mouth hanging open and the light in her eyes dimming as the recording started again.

Chelsea shut the door, pausing for a moment to make sure no moans of ecstasy leaked through. It was a far from ideal solution, but still preferable to waking Sophia up and trying to juggle her and Elise at once.

The doorbell rang again.

Chelsea rushed to unbutton her blouse, tearing it and her skirt off and tossing them across the floor. She scooped up a pair of pajama pants and a hoodie as she dashed for the door, hastily covering her bare pussy and lacey push-up bra. Hopefully her mother wouldn't ask her to strip for an inspection; it was unlikely, but not impossible.

A quick pause in the hall mirror to smudge her makeup was all the time she had left. She opened the front door, blinking as though uncertain if she were dreaming or not.

"Mom?" she said. "What are you—"

"There you are," Elise interrupted, brushing past her daughter like an icy breeze. "Took the scenic route, did you?"

"Sorry..." Chelsea mumbled, trying to sound tired even as her neck-hairs stood on end. "I was asleep."

"At nine-thirty on a Friday?" Elise asked, surveying the apartment. "You're not sick, are you?"

"No..."

"Pregnant? Amnesic? Delusional?"

"Of course not."

"Then how do you explain yourself?"

Chelsea rubbed her forehead. "I was just tired. Isn't that an acceptable excuse?"

Elise crossed her arms. "For mere tardiness, perhaps. But from what I've seen, very little about your sophomore year has been 'acceptable.'"

Chelsea's jaw clenched. "What are you talking about? Why are you even here?"

"As if you don't already know," Elise laughed, shaking her head as she moved down the hall.

Chelsea trailed reluctantly behind, her eyes narrowed. "Is this about my grades? If you had checked this morning, you'd see that they're back where they should be."

"Correcting a mistake doesn't mean it never happened," Elise tutted.

Chelsea scoffed. "Now you're just being cruel."

"Perhaps," Elise replied, reaching the kitchen. She scanned the array of bottles, frowning until she found one that seemed to meet her grudging approval. "Truth is often crueler than fiction," she continued, mixing herself a drink. "To use another example: while you may believe that college life is yours to shape as you please, the cruel truth is that it's only through my grace that it exists. And that can be revoked as easily as it was given."

"Nothing is easy with you," Chelsea shot back. "But that hasn't stopped me from passing every asinine test your throw my way. So if you want to use me as a punching bag, fine—I'll get through it like I always do."

Elise took a sip of her drink, her eyes unblinking as she regarded her daughter. "Is that why you think I came here? To vent? To assuage my own ego?"

Chelsea hesitated. For a brief moment, she feared her mother had somehow heard about Master but...no, this had to be a bluff. Elise had probably seen Chelsea's academic errors as an opening, and was fishing for further leverage. So long as she didn't take the bait, Chelsea would be safe. Relatively speaking.

"I don't know why you're here," Chelsea sighed. "Like I said, my grades are back on track. Everything is going as planned. Or at least it was until you showed up a week early."

"Ah." Elise set her glass down. "So you haven't been skipping sorority meetings then?"

Chelsea blinked. "My attendance isn't perfect, if that's what you're asking. But I'm always there when I need to be, and Veronica keeps me updated otherwise, so..."

"A reasonable explanation," Elise nodded. "Or it would be, if not for your...other transgressions."

"Transgressions?" Chelsea's throat tightened, forcing her to swallow. "What are you talking about?"

"What indeed?" Elise advanced, closing in like a cat cornering a mouse. "Perhaps I'm referring to you abandoning your friends late at night with nary an explanation? Or maybe the time you invited a complete stranger into your circle and told people she was an acquaintance of mine? Is any of this ringing a bell?"

Chelsea didn't even think it was possible for her heart to beat this fast. For the second time that night, she had been caught completely off-guard by her opponent. But that didn't mean she was done for. Like with Sophia, there was still a chance Chelsea could turn this around. If only she could regain her balance.

She forced a laugh. "This is news to me. I don't know who told you all this, but they clearly—"

Elise cut her off, waving her hand as though swatting a gnat. "Don't bother with that old gambit. You've insulted me enough—at least do me the courtesy of respecting my sources."

"Then...who..?"

"You really don't know?" Elise grimaced, a glimmer of pity in her eyes. "It was Veronica, sweetheart. She told me everything."

The name pierced Chelsea's chest, so sharp and fast she almost laughed. There was no way this was happening. Veronica knew what Elise was like, had seen the havoc she could wreak. Could it be that Chelsea's best friend, the support she had clung to when couldn't stand...was now a weapon in her mother's grasp?

Elise sighed. "I was as surprised as you are. But it seems the poor girl has been feeling quite neglected as of late. Ever since you met...what was his name again?" She arched an eyebrow. "Sebastian Wakefield, was it?"

Chelsea's breath stuck in her throat. Her Master's name rung in her ears, blurring her vision and sapping her strength. The full scope of Elise's attack was finally clear, and Chelsea's pitiful defenses were rapidly crumbling.

"Seems I've hit the nail on the head," Elise observed. "Would you like to explain, or should I assume the worst?"

"I....I...." Chelsea's voice faded as the ground beneath her gave way. She plummeted in helpless free-fall, speed and terror stripping away all semblance of balance and control. Her mind clawed at the air, reaching for distant possibilities, desperate for anything to slow her breakneck descent. But any plan that she grasped dissolved into nothing. She couldn't convince Elise to listen to the recording. Nor could Chelsea guarantee it would work on someone who hadn't heard the Vox before. She couldn't turn to Veronica for help anymore, nor would any of her other "friends" risk defying Elise on her behalf. Chelsea couldn't even run or fight on her own. Everything she owned, all the connections she had—Elise held the keys to them all.

Chelsea had nothing.

No friends, no allies.

Just a growing cavity in her chest, and humiliated tears leaking down her cheeks.

"I...I..." she continued to stammer between sharp, shaking breaths. Even though she was motionless, her body struggled for air. She had been a fool. She had thought she could actually face her mother on equal footing. But she was still living in Elise's world, still bound by her laws. What had made Chelsea think this time would be different? Hadn't she learned this lesson by now? How could she have been so stupid?

"Oh, Chelsea," Elise softened, reaching for her daughter. "It's okay. Your mother understands."

Chelsea sucked a painful gasp through her teeth, flinching as Elise's fingers stroked her cheek. But the defeated girl couldn't pull away, couldn't resist shivering against every caress. She recognized her mother's gambit, knew her affection could evaporate any moment. Yet as long as it existed, Chelsea couldn't resist its pull. She would fall to its whims like she always did, clinging to its promise like a fading dream. No matter how awful the inevitable awakening.

"In a way, this is my fault as much as yours," Elise murmured. "I've been too hard on you, expecting you to grow up as fast as I did. But how could you? Your adolescence has been nothing like mine. I've shielded you from the worst of the world, given you privileges I never had. I should've known it would lead to this—that even as you learned to pantomime adulthood, you were still the same lost, scared child you've always been. In need of guidance. In need of protection. I'm right, aren't I?"

Even as her stomach churned, Chelsea found herself nodding. It was true. She was lost. And so, so scared.

"Don't worry," Elise said. "Your mother will take care of you." She stood and extended her hand. "Come. I have a suite in town for the weekend. We have many plans to make, and I'd rather not have any more interference with your...education."

Chelsea took her mother's hand without a word, gliding numbly towards the door. She was dimly aware that Sophia was still in her room, but couldn't bring herself to break from Elise's grasp. It all seemed so childish now, her dreams of running away, her fantasies about Master and a life of bliss. None of it was real, not compared to the truth in her mother's words, the power of her touch. They knew Chelsea better than Master ever did, and would shape her into something more perfect than he ever could.

And yet...for the briefest of moments, she imagined Master waiting for her outside, pictured his eyes meeting hers, heard the echo of the Vox in her ears.

She wiped the tear away before her mother could see it.

______________________________________________

It was dark, but Sophia wasn't concerned.

Should she be?

She blinked, peering at her surroundings as though through a dense fog. She was in a small room. Naked. Her breasts were dappled with drool. Her hand was resting against her spread legs, her fingers coated with her own juices. Her glasses were askew, and there were headphones on her head.

It felt like she should be concerned.

Yet even as the thought occurred to her, it began floating away, like a balloon slipping from her fingertips. She grasped at it, but in doing so several other fleeting threads escaped from her mind, making it impossible to focus on recovering them.

So she sat, her lips curved into a vague pout, waiting for the world to start making sense again. If only Master were here. He could tell her what to do.

Wait...Master...

That was...Seb, wasn't it?

Seb was Master. That felt right.

Had he...always been Master?

Sophia sat up, groggily wiping her fingers on her thigh before readjusting her glasses. Strange memories of Master drifted through her brain, recollections of sleepless slumber parties, raucous game nights, and endless adventures in the woods. She remembered his nervous stutter when she had found his book on hypnotism, and the glow in his eyes when she had told him it was interesting. He hadn't been Master then, and yet...he was Master. Her Master. Whom she loved to obey. It felt good to obey. She was a good girl. She...

She moaned, rubbing her forehead. It took so much work to marshal a few thoughts in place, yet stray ideas kept setting off rapid chain reactions, like dominos falling outside her control. She focused on her surroundings, hoping the present would pull her out of her whirling head.

There were coats hanging just above her. And dresses. She was in a closet, one larger than her bathroom back home. A phone was resting next to her, but it wasn't hers. Yet her headphones were plugged into it. And a moment ago...she was pretty sure it had been playing a recording of Master's voice.

His voice. She had to listen. It felt good to listen. To follow his words. To obey like a good girl should.

As if in a dream, Sophia's hand moved on its own, scooping up the phone and bringing it close. Her dazed reflection stared back at her on the dark screen, the spark of recognition giving her a moment's pause. But it didn't last. Master wanted her to listen. She had to obey. It felt good to obey. So easy and natural. Much more so than thinking.

The phone buzzed in her hands: locked. Disappointment trickled through Sophia, followed by a rush of revulsion. She quickly unplugged her headphones, tossing the phone deeper into the closet before it could tempt her further. What was wrong with her? Why had she been practically salivating over a stranger's phone? A vision flashed through her mind, an image of her on a bed, drooling and moaning as hands caressed her breasts and teased her pussy, her hips grinding mindlessly, automatically as her willpower leaked out between her legs.

Sophia shook her head. The vision was terrifying. Mystifying. And, in a way she couldn't explain...tempting.

She didn't know why, but she had to get out of there.

Sophia threw open the door to the closet, blinking in the light of a room at once alien and familiar. That desk...those panties...that bed...every point of recognition became a further anchor for her drifting thoughts. She remembered this was Chelsea's room. Sophia had come here to test something. Master's power. Even though it was obvious now, she hadn't believed in it back then. Until Chelsea had put these headphones on Sophia's head and...Sophia had tried to stop her but...

But that didn't make sense. Why would Sophia try to resist? She loved to listen and follow Master's voice. She loved to obey. All of this was true, and yet, she remembered fighting it all the same. The dissonance was paralyzing—she stood dumbly in the middle of the room, rooted to the spot as the competing realities fought for supremacy. It was like when she had recalled memories of the before-Master: some part of her knew they were real, yet they seemed askew somehow, unable to mesh with the new truths shaping her thoughts.

Maybe she should give up and stop trying to force it. Maybe she should forget that she was ever without Master's guidance...accept his ownership of her body and mind without question.

Her eyes fell on the bed, another anchor yanking her into a startling realization.

Had she...been brainwashed?

Her pussy twitched. A fresh dribble of arousal trickled down her leg.

Those sheets looked awfully inviting. And Sophia felt so tired all of a sudden. She could find the phone again if she wanted to. She could send Master a text, put the headphones back on her ears, and slip into blissful surrender while she waited for his arrival. That sounded nice. Easy. Natural. It would feel so good. To let him take her. To just stop trying to make sense of all of this. To let him tell her what she needed to think instead.

But then she saw her clothes on the ground. And remembered the brief moment when Master's voice had stopped, when she had struggled against Chelsea's grasp. The way the blonde had smirked, the way she had cooed condescendingly while she...stroked and caressed Sophia back into submission...the way Chelsea's soft, perfect breasts felt in Sophia's hands...

Escape. Sophia had to escape. She could figure out what to do about Master later. But this was Chelsea's domain—no good could come from lingering here.

With unsteady hands, Sophia collected the remnants of her outfit on the floor, forcing all of her attention on placing each article back in its place. So intense was her focus that she was quite startled when the door to the room opened, and a confused, rigid man in a suit hesitated in the entryway.

"Oh. My apologies," the man said, averting his eyes. "I thought this was Ms. Jaeger's room. You must be one of her roommates."

"Yes," Sophia answered blankly, more out of instinct than intentional deception. It took another full beat to process that she was still missing her tank top, a fact she quickly corrected. "S-sorry," she uttered without knowing why.

The man smiled apologetically. "The fault's all mine. Though if it's not too much trouble, could you point me towards her room? I work for the family, and her mother asked that I collect her things."

"Uh. This is...it." Sophia gestured vaguely around her, only to gradually realize how strange of an answer that was.

"Oh. So..." the man looked around the room, then quizzically at her.

"I...left my top here." The excuse was barely out of her mouth before Sophia was hurrying past him towards the exit. For a moment, it seemed like he might try to stop her, but she closed the door before he could make up his mind. She wasn't sure what was happening, but her goosebumps urged her not to stick around and find out.

Without a glance back, Sophia yanked her coat off the hanger and dashed out of the apartment. The dizziness in her head was finally fading, but her thoughts were still in a jumble as she descended to the ground floor and slipped into the cool night outside. Streams of students and honking cars passed on the street, causing her to hesitate, directionless and uncertain. It was like a new filter had been placed over her senses, subtly warping everything she perceived, rendering it recognizable yet out-of-place.

Now what?

A weary sigh escaped her lips. She felt drained, adrift and still a little aroused. A part of her wanted to just go back to her dorm, masturbate until she fell asleep, and let everything sort itself out in the morning. But another voice told her that was dangerous. If Master...no, if Chelsea had really brainwashed her, there was a chance sleeping now would just cement the programming in place. And while the thought of surrender tempted her heart, her resistance refused to yield. Even if Seb was her Master, even if she loved to obey, what Chelsea did was still awful. She had tricked Sophia and stolen her mind. Without her approval. Without Master's approval. It was wrong.

Even if she had to keep reminding herself of that fact.

A fresh wave of confusion crashed through Sophia, submerging her in the dissonance she had just managed to escape. What was she supposed to do? She couldn't just give in and go to sleep, but she would get nowhere swimming in her own head either. She needed help. She needed direction.

She needed Master.

Her feet were already moving, carrying her towards the one guiding light she had left. He was the source of all of this. He would understand better than anyone what was happening to her. He could give her answers. He could give her clarity.

Or...he could take it all away.

Sophia wasn't sure which outcome she preferred. The realization made her chest shiver.

______________________________________________

"Seb? Hey, earth to Seb!"

"Huh?" Seb uttered, startled. Despite being in a crowded den with the lights on, Miki had somehow snuck up to his spot on the couch, and was now staring at him with concern.

"Are you...feeling alright?" she asked, her eyes flitting to red plastic cup in his hands. "Sure you're not pushing your luck with the booze there?"

"Oh. No, I'm fine," Seb lied. "Maybe a little tipsier than I expected," he added, hoping that would suffice for an explanation.

The truth was, two whole movies had gone by, and Seb had barely processed a minute of them. His entire world had been absorbed into the phone in his pocket, his every muscle tense and waiting for the vibration that would signal Sophia's reply. Yet the device had remained maddeningly dormant, its silence somehow drowning out the screams on the T.V. and the laughter of his friends.

"Alright, well, just be careful," Miki cautioned. "We've still got one more movie to go."

Seb nodded vaguely, watching as she crossed the room towards the kitchen where Tobias was waiting. Other club members milled around the cramped room, laughing, chatting, and venting some of the post-movie jitters. A few were collecting their coats by the door, hugging and bidding their friends farewell. It occurred to Seb that it might be wise to join them. He was tired, a little drunk, and not in the right headspace for yet another over-the-top slasher. But returning to the dorm wasn't exactly an attractive option either. It wouldn't silence his anxieties—it would just remove the free booze and friends. At least staying put offered a modicum of distraction from Sophia's silence.

Then again—the Vox stirred restlessly inside him—if he was at home, he could freely appreciate all those pictures Chelsea had sent him. She hadn't texted him in a while, so his fears and guilt about trapping her in a brain-melting loop were probably unfounded. There was no harm in enjoying the spoils of war, and with Ben spending the night at Nathalie's place, Seb didn't even have to fear interruption. Maybe he could call Chelsea and convince her to send him something special. He knew she would enjoy it, and so long as things were still ambiguous with Sophia, he didn't think it'd be crossing any lines...

The Vox hummed with delight, the sound sweetened by the booze still floating in Seb's head. But he quickly cut that line of thinking short: tempting though it was, it would only serve to muddle the situation further. The last he need was any more complications with—

His pocket buzzed, causing him to almost choke on his drink. His heart leapt into his throat, then plummeted when he read the message:

[master im here]

At first, Seb feared Chelsea had somehow tracked him down, and was now standing outside demanding his attention. But then he realized the text hadn't come from her number.

It had come from Sophia.

Seb stood, nerves chattering with every heartbeat. He slipped through the crowd towards the door, shooting one glance at the kitchen to make sure his friends were still occupied. If Sophia was calling him "master" out of the blue, it meant she was either very drunk, or still Voxed somehow. Either way, it was better Tobias and Miki weren't involved.

Sophia was waiting on the sidewalk outside, bathed in the glow of the nearby streetlight. Her eyes seemed oddly distant as they tracked the departing partygoers, her body swaying restlessly back and forth. Despite her cardigan, Seb could see her tiny nipples strain against the fabric of her tank-top, and her lips opened with a small gasp when she noticed him approaching.

"Master," Sophia uttered, as though pleasantly surprised to see him. The joy vanished in an instant though, her face twisting with confusion. "Er. Seb. Hi. Sorry."

"Glad you made it." Seb said, shooting a glance back at the porch windows. "Is everything alright? You didn't answer any of my—"

"S-something happened," the nervous girl blurted out. "Can we talk? Right now? Please? I'll do anything for you. I mean. God." She clutched her head with an exasperated groan. "You know what I mean, right Master? I mean—"

"It's okay," Seb assured her. "Just take a deep breath, and we'll talk."

Sophia obeyed, her eyelashes fluttering slightly as she exhaled. Seb placed his hand against the small of her back, guiding her to the shadowy side of the house. He couldn't help but notice the way her muscles loosened against his touch, nor the way her body immediately complied to the slightest nudge of his fingers.

"There," he said once they were safe from prying eyes. "Is this alright?"

"Yes. It's alright," Sophia repeated with a drowsy nod. She was visibly less jittery, though her gaze still didn't seem entirely lucid as it drifted up to meet his. Her mouth hung open silently, as though she was about to speak but had forgotten what she wanted say. And the longer they stood in silence, the closer she seemed to drift towards him. The Vox murmured, uncurling in the simmering tension.

Seb shifted, forcing himself to look away. "You, uh, said something happened?" he prompted.

"Huh? Oh, right." Sophia looked at the ground. "Sorry. When you touched me, it just. Um." She swallowed the rest of the sentence, and let out a shaky breath. "A-anyway...god, where do I start? Uh, remember when we were hanging out in my room and you h-hypnotized me?"

"Yes..." Seb answered. As if he could forget. "Though I thought I woke you up from that. You haven't been, y'know, tranced all day, have you?"

"No. Not exactly," Sophia answered. "But I did notice that it felt, um, different than the last time. I couldn't get your voice out of my head, and the more I thought about it, the more I started...wondering..." her dark eyes found his once again, and like a light being dimmed, her voice faded until she was silent and agape.

The Vox growled with anticipation, its dark influence already trickling into Seb's veins. His cock stiffened. His breathing slowed. Let a predator smelling blood, his body prepared itself to pounce. But he fought the poison back, stopping it short of his heart. Sophia wasn't prey; she needed his help. He had been an idiot to use his power so carelessly—why hadn't he considered some subjects would react differently than others? Now his best friend was trapped in a half-trance state, and it was all his fault.

"Sophia?" Seb asked, straining to keep his voice level.

She blinked. "Yes, Master?"

"I think there might be some, uh, side-effects from our session," Seb ventured, touching her shoulder and nudging her back the way they came. "But if we go back to my dorm, I think I can get rid of—"

"Wait." Sophia pressed a hand to his chest, freezing him in an instant. She huffed, scrunching her face in concentration. "It's not that. I mean, it kind of is but...look." She dropped her hand, turning and taking a few steps away. After another deep breath, she faced him again, her expression lit by a new spark of clarity. "What I'm trying to tell you is...Chelsea told me about the Vox. And she tricked me into listening to it."

The revelation swept through Seb like a frigid gale, stealing the air from his lungs. "She...what?" was all he managed to squeak out, before the spots in his vision cut him off.

"It was a trap," Sophia explained, running a hand through her hair. "I knew there was something weird going on between you two, and when I called her on it she told me you'd been...mind controlling her, I guess." She paused, as though scared to ask: "That's true, isn't it?"

Addled though he was, Seb knew he couldn't deny the truth any longer. "Yes," he croaked. "But it's not...it was an accident, and I swore I would never—"

"I know." Sophia's lips curved into a thoughtful pout. "She told me you were afraid of it, the, uh, power you have, I guess. I wasn't sure I believed her, but when she asked if I wanted to hear a recording of it...I said yes. Then...oh god..." She paused, a subtle shiver running through her. She swayed, off balance for a moment before falling against the house for support and sliding to her knees, as though the memory had sapped the strength from her legs.

"Fuck, Sophia, I'm so sorry." Seb rushed to her side. "If I had known what she was up to, I would've stopped her, I swear."

"Then what?" Sophia asked, a note of bitterness in her voice. "Would you have told me about the Vox? Ever? Or would it have stayed your secret little party trick?"

"I..." Seb's stomach shuddered, sick with shame. "I'm sorry. I knew it was wrong to keep it from you but...I didn't know what to do. I still don't," he admitted, unable to stop. "I've tried so hard to protect you and Chelsea from the Vox, but...I just keep making things worse."

He slumped against the wall, resting the back of his head against the cool siding. He stared at the web of powerlines and branches above, sensing Sophia's gaze, but unable to meet it. "Maybe I'm just cursed," he muttered. "Ever since the Vox came alive, all I've done is hurt and manipulate people. Even when I don't mean to."

"That's not true," Sophia said, scooting closer to kneel beside him. "Last night, when you hypnotized me...it was like living in one of my high school dreams. I felt...so calm. And safe. And...sexy. I didn't have to worry about school, or money, or bad habits or anything. I could just relax, and trust that you would take care of me. It was...all I've ever wanted."

Seb met her eyes. They were as soft and warm as her voice.

"Even now," she continued, "when I think about what Chelsea did, I...there's a part of me that doesn't regret it. I don't know if that's my own brain talking, or the Vox, or some mix of both, but I can't ignore it. It's calling to me. And..." her eyelids fluttered, her fingers gripping her sleeves, pressing her breasts together as a sigh trembled through them. "Oh god, I don't know what's happening to me, but Master, I...I...

"Sophia, listen to me," Seb's hands were shaking, but he gripped her shoulders fast, as if she might fade away at any moment. "I—I can fix this. I'll use the Vox again and erase...whatever Chelsea's done to you. Then, I'll track her down," his voice hardened, "and wipe the Vox clean from her memory. She'll never bother us again, I swear."

"And...then what?" Sophia asked. "What happens to you? To me? To the Vox? We can't just pretend things'll go back to normal."

"I-I know but, but..." Seb grit his teeth. "I'll figure something out. It might take some time, and I might have to keep my distance for a while, but I'll find a way to get rid of the Vox and—"

"No," Sophia's hands grasped his, her eyes pleading. "Please don't leave me again. Especially if you don't know when you'll come back."

Seb's throat coarsened with frustration. "Then what am I supposed to do?" he demanded.

Sophia paused. A car passed in the distance, offering no answers.

"What do you want?" she finally asked.

"I...I..." Seb hung his head, trying to hide the tears pricking the edges of his vision. How could a question be so simple, and yet cut so deeply? "I...I just don't want to be afraid anymore," he confessed. "I want to like who I am and...I want you to like me too."

Sophia seemed to absorb this, saying nothing.

Seb sniffed, forcing a rueful laugh. "What about you?" he asked. "What do you want?"

Sophia started to speak, then stopped. She withdrew her hands from Seb's and brought them to her face, as though carrying some of his warmth to her blushing cheeks. "I..." she swallowed. "I want you to ask me again...but with the other voice."

Seb met her eyes, hesitant. "You mean?"

Sophia nodded.

"You're sure?" Seb pressed. "It'll influence your answer."

"It already has," Sophia tilted her head with a tired smile. "And I'm sick of arguing with myself."

Seb released her shoulders, centering himself as he knelt across from her. "Okay," he said. "Are you ready?"

Sophia exhaled. The night air hung between them like a curtain waiting to be drawn.

"Yes, Master," she said.

The Vox was already dripping from his tongue, eager and ready. "Sophia," he uttered. "Relax."

The effect was immediate. Seb could almost see the wave of pleasure pass through her, a mirror image of the power rising within him.

"In a moment I'm going to ask you an important question. And you will answer truthfully, from the bottom of your heart. Understand?"

"Yes...Master..." she answered, her lips lingering open after each syllable. "I...understand..."

"Very good. Now..." even as the Vox drove him on, Seb couldn't help but hesitate. "What do you want?"

A flicker of confusion passed across Sophia's face. "I..." she bit her lip, her hips squirming slightly. "I..."

The Vox pumped eagerly through Seb, inflaming his blood and cooling his voice. "Whatever your answer is, say it clearly without fear. And know that it's the truth."

The final word sent a visible tremor through Sophia. A smile broke across her face, like a ray of sun through a cloudy sky.

Their eyes met.

"I want you, Master," she said.

Seb could resist no longer. He drew her to him, clasping her lips with his. He drank deeply from her with every sense, reveling in her sweet scent, her soft moans, her eager movements. She arched her back as his mouth found her neck, her fingers grasping his arms, pulling him closer, pressing her quivering breasts against his beating chest. Her hot breath beckoned him on, as though the fire in his veins needed any encouragement. As though the sweet taste of her tongue and the yielding softness of her body weren't enough to burn away all inhibitions, leaving only the raw desire to seize what was his. His leg pressed against her crotch and her thighs squeezed tight, her hips grinding desperately, pleadingly.

"Please, Master," she gasped, balling his shirt in her fists. "Take me. Take all of me. Please, I'll do anything, I'll—mm!"

Seb cut her off with another kiss, and delighted in her dazed gasp when he pulled away, a dribble of saliva still lingering on her open, panting lips.

"If you wish to be mine," he growled, his voice thrumming with power. "You must be willing to give me everything."

"Yes..." the burgeoning slave mewled, grasping for him with trembling hands. "Oh god, yes...please..."

"Good girl." Seb smiled as his approval shook gasping whimpers from her mouth. "Then follow me," he commanded, standing. "And obey."

____________________________________________

Sophia was floating, drifting in ecstatic flight, so high and free that not even her own thoughts could reach her.

The bus started to move. Master and Sophia were seated in the back. His hand was stroking her leg as his words stroked her mind. Sophia couldn't decide which she loved more. She didn't have to.

"Good girl. That's right. So obedient. So relaxed. So ready to go even deeper for me, aren't you?"

"Yes," her lips answered.

"Then drop for me...now."

His fingers snapped and Sophia's vision blurred. Her head lolled against Master's shoulder as the world dissolved into a hazy collage of ecstasy and arousal. She felt helpless, weak, and yet safe in the cradle of his power. Time was the mark of his touch, her senses a mere product of his words. She could feel her old self melting away, her beating core eager to be remade. Never had she been so beholden, and never had she felt so free.

"Open your eyes. Very good. Now follow."

Master was leading her down a hall now, his hand wrapped tightly in hers. His fingers seemed to vibrate, sending electricity racing across her skin and brain, sparking with each step as they approached a wooden door. It lead to his dorm room, Sophia realized, noting the fact without further thought or feeling. If either were necessary, Master would tell her. Until then, she would allow herself to slip back into the waters of her mind, into the warm pool of blissful obedience she craved.

"That's good," Master murmured as they entered. "Now stand in the center of the room, and await further orders."

Sophia felt like she was gliding across the floor, her movements free of friction. The door clicked shut behind her, and she heard the sound of clothes rustling. Still she waited, passive and obedient. She was a good girl. Good girls waited for their orders.

Master's fingers curled around her shoulders. She felt his breath lick her cheek. She quivered, her skin hot and desperate. But she remained still, as commanded. Even as Master's bare chest pressed against her back, and his erection teased her ass.

"Good girl," Master purred, sending a flash of pleasure through her brain. "Now, turn and face me."

Sophia did as she was told. Master stood back, his naked form haloed by the hazy glow of his desk lamp. His slender chest rose and fell with deep, steady breaths, his cock stiff and red, eagerly twitching in the half-light. Sophia felt her mouth water, her pussy tensing in time with the object of her fixation. It was automatic, instinctual—her body knew how to ready itself for her Master's wishes.

Master grinned. His dark eyes hummed with an impossible radiance, so transfixing that Sophia found her gaze drawn into his, so deeply it felt like she was falling into him. "Very good," his voice reverberated in her head. "Now on the count of three, I want you to strip for me. And I want you to feel yourself becoming more open, more submissive, and more aroused with every item of clothing that you remove. You will do this for me, because you cannot resist. You do not want to resist. Your only wish is to obey. Isn't that right?"

"Yes Master," Sophia panted, barely able to contain her excitement.

"Good girl. And be sure to recite your mantra while you do it. One. Two. Three."

Mantra? When had she learned a manta? No matter—the words were already floating from her lips as she slipped the cardigan off her shoulders, letting it fall as she undid the buttons on her jeans.

"I am my Master's slave," she chanted. Her pants were the next to hit the floor. "My body belongs to my Master. My mind belongs to my Master. I cannot deny him. I will always obey."

He was circling her now, so tantalizingly close, yet still out of reach. Sophia's hands trembled as she peeled her soaking panties free. She ached for his touch, for his possession. Only he could give her what she wanted, could relieve her from the agony of being so wet, so open, and yet so, so empty.

"I am m-my Master's slave," her voice shook as her tits dropped free from her bra. "M-my body belongs t-to my Master. My mind belongs to my Master. I...I cannot deny him. I...I...will always...o-obey..."

She felt him behind her. His heat, his presence. In the space between their bodies his power pooled and caressed her. She stood stock still, naked. Unable to move, unable to think. A pure conduit for her Master's will, an animal of slavish, irresistible pleasure.

His arms wrapped around her, and Sophia gasped. His hands roamed her body, tracing the contours of her wide hips and soft belly, seizing ample fistfuls of her needy, sensitive tits. Every squeeze and tickle rippled through her in thrums of pleasure, every brush of his fingers against her nipples drawing a halting cry to her lips.

"Good girl. That's right. It feels so good to surrender, to give in to my voice, my power. It feels so good, so right, so easy and natural. Nothing brings a slave more pleasure than pleasing her Master. Isn't that right?"

"Y-yes..!" Sophia cried. She pressed against him, thrilled to feel his cock pulse against her. Her hips wiggled with anticipation, enticing him, beckoning him. When Master's body tensed, when his grasp closed in even tighter, it was almost enough to make her cum then and there. She knew she was pleasing him, knew she was being a good slave. It was all she ever wanted.

"That's right. No more thoughts, no more resistance. So soft and weak."

"S-soft and w-weaakk..." she whimpered as his hand found the dampness between her legs. He stroked slowly, enticingly, even as her thighs spread eagerly to accept him, even as she bit her lip, her hips twitching, begging for more.

"Focus on my touch. The way your body responds so perfectly, so obediently. It knows who its Master is, doesn't it?"

"Y-y-yesssss..." Sophia moaned. It was true. The sensations were overwhelming. They enveloped every inch of her. She was too weak to resist. Too obedient to want to.

"Good girl. Open your mind to that truth, to that pleasure. Let it fill you completely."

"F-fill me...ah!" Master's fingers slipped inside her slowly, gently. Yet Sophia felt every sensation like an earthquake. The tremors built and built as Master's pace and aggression increased. Sophia grasped at his neck for support. Her legs trembled and her hips bucked. Drool dripped freely with every moan.

"You want to come for me, don't you?" Master growled. "You show your Master what a good girl you are, isn't that right?"

"Yes! Yes!" Sophia begged. "Please Master please please please—"

"Then cum for me, slave. Quietly."

It was too much. Pleasure and relief exploded inside her, even as she struggled to contain her cries of ecstasy. Her pussy spasmed and gushed, surrendering completely to Master's touch. She belonged to him now. Every fiber of her being knew it. He had brought her body and mind in perfect sync, unified in their new purpose.

She was happy. She was one. She was his.

__________________________________________

Sophia moaned in Seb's arms, helpless and shaking in the wake of the orgasm he had gifted her. He gently pulled his fingers from her dripping cunt, bringing them up towards her panting mouth. She accepted them wordlessly, her lips enveloping and sucking without the slightest hesitation. There was no more fighting, no more resistance from either of them. They were in perfect unity, acting as one. His will. His power. Her devotion. Her obedience.

It was like nothing Seb had ever felt before. All the pieces of himself that had held him back, all the fears and doubts had been incinerated by the warmth of Sophia's naked body, the uncontrollable lust in her voice, and the dull, obedient sheen in her eyes. Yet even as he burned with desire, the Vox honed and focused that fire, forging unbreakable chains to bind his new slave. They flowed from him without hesitation, with no consideration for who either he or Sophia had been before. He was not a virgin fingering his best friend. And she was not the anxious nerd who had broken his heart.

He was the Vox. He was her Master. And she was his. To do with as he pleased.

"That's right. Good girl," Seb murmured. Sophia shuddered, a muffled moan leaking out as he extracted his fingers. "Now get on the bed so your Master may use you."

"Y-yes Master," she replied with a meek whimper. She staggered to the bed on unsteady feet, crawling onto the mattress before rolling on her back and spreading her thick legs wide, her pussy already dripping onto his sheets.

Seb followed soon after, looming over his soaking toy. He smiled, the tip of his cock resting on the lips of her cunt, becoming slick with her juices in an instant. She had already confessed to being on the pill earlier, so there was no need to hold back. Still, Seb enjoyed teasing his plaything, watching the desperation and obedience warring behind her vacant eyes.

"Since you've been such a good girl," he said, grinning as her fists clenched and her hips squirmed. "I'll let you cum freely as I fuck you. But know that each time, you are giving more of yourself to me, surrendering even more completely to my power. Do you understand?"

"Yes! Yes Master!" his slave yipped, almost bouncing with eagerness.

"Very good. Now tell me who you belong to."

"You Master! Only y-oooooooh!"

Her pussy seized as his cock slid in, her warmth and ecstasy enveloping him in an instant. The sensation was new, yet Seb felt no surprise. Everything was as it should be. His slave was meant to be enjoyed. And she would please him. It was her purpose.

He explored gradually at first, savoring the way Sophia whimpered and gasped, the way her body responded to his every move, gripping him tightly and beckoning him deeper. He grasped her tits as the pace increased, felt her legs wrap around his back. She came as he tugged her nipples, crying in bliss. Seb grunted, the Vox and pleasure within him surging. He pushed harder, faster, no longer merely fucking his slave, but using her with lustful abandon. Sophia bucked against him, urging him on as orgasms rolled through her bouncing body, animal grunts and joyful squeals breaking with every thrust.

Seb's breath caught. He could feel it approaching. The crest of the wave. The release. "You Master is going to come soon," he said to the moaning thrall beneath him. "And when he does, you will come with him. Harder and longer than you ever have before. Understand, slave?"

"Yes Master!" Sophia cried. "Please cum inside your slave! Please please please please!"

Her pleading shrieks blended together as his pace increased, the wonderful tension inside him mounting. His lust, his power, his pleasure, the Vox honed it all to a single point, a star ready to collapse and explode.

His cock spasmed. His muscles went rigid. Sophia stiffened, her hips rising off the bed for a moment before a breathless scream tore from her lips. Seb felt himself pour into her, pleasure and relief flooding both of their bodies. He collapsed against her, wrapping her in his arms, pressing her shaking body to his. She kissed his neck, his head, every part of him she could reach. He welcomed her worship, thrilled at the sound of her exhausted breath in his ears, the warmth of her flushed cheeks against his.

"Thank you Master," she whispered. "Thank you thank you thank you thank—hh!"

Seb shifted. Already the Vox was rising again. His desire was vast. And the night was still young.

Chapter 193: Chapter 193. Ch 18 (VOX DOMINUS)

A car alarm was blaring outside.

Seb groaned, blinking as daylight invaded his heavy head. He sat up in a groggy stupor, shooting a hateful glare through his window and placing a silent curse on the vehicle's owner. This had happened at least twice a month since Seb had moved into the building—either someone's car was on the fritz, or there was an incompetent and unusually persistent thief on the loose. Whatever the case, Seb hoped the saga would end soon. It was by far his least favorite way to wake up on a Saturday. At least Ben was still gone—that meant Seb would have some peace and quiet to himself while he rebooted. It was strange though: he didn't recall drinking that much at the movie night before...

His eyes snapped open as the cluttered memories clicked back into place. Last night. Sophia. The Vox. It all came hurtling back like a violently vivid dream. His heart raced, confused excitement surging through his aching body, desperate for direction. Yet as he scanned the cramped dorm room, that exhilaration began to curdle into panic.

He was alone: Sophia was nowhere to be seen.

Had he dreamt it all? Was last night just a product of his drunk, fantasy-frazzled imagination?

No, that wasn't right: his sore body and drowsy head couldn't be pinned on alcohol and wet dreams alone. It sure felt like he had been through a night of Vox-laced fucking—but if that was the case, then where was his slave?

His slave. Seb blinked, realizing how effortlessly, how naturally he had thought of her that way. Tiny chills danced from his neck to his fingertips. The sensation wasn't entirely unpleasant. Even if it was just a consequence of the Vox's influence, the thought didn't send him into an existential panic. In fact, what was so remarkable was how mundane it was. Of course he was thinking with the Vox—the Vox was a part of him. It recognizing Sophia as his slave was the same as his stomach recognizing that he was hungry. Or his cock that he was horny.

Still...her absence was concerning. Seb winced, his legs throbbing in protest as he slid off the bed and searched for his phone. He had to get in touch with Sophia. There was a chance her conditioning was incomplete or hampered in some way. It was also possible, Seb realized with a twinge of dread, that she had rejected her programming entirely. The Vox rumbled with annoyance, assuring him that the odds of that were slim. Still, it spiked his search with additional urgency.

The cool morning air pressed against his naked body as he fished through his discarded clothes. It occurred to him to throw on his bathrobe, but that too seemed to be missing. Which was strange, as he usually left it hanging on the hook right next to the d—

The door clicked open, revealing Sophia on the other side. Her eyes widened with mild, pleasant surprise as they met Seb's.

"Oh! Morning, Master," she said. "You're finally up." She stepped inside, not seeming to mind Seb's open gawking. His plastic toiletries carrier dangled in her hand, his towel draped around her neck and his bathrobe straining to contain her ample, jiggling curves as she turned and closed the door.

"G-good morning," he uttered in belated reply.

She smiled, setting the carrier and towel on his desk before undoing the cloth belt around her waist. "I hope you don't mind that I borrowed all this," she said, letting the robe slide apart without a moment's hesitation. Her bare skin glowed in the sunlight, and it took Seb a full beat to realize she was offering the robe to him and awaiting a response.

"Uh, it's all good," Seb replied, sliding his arms through the sleeves. "How are you feeling?"

"Great!" she chirped, absently running her hands up her hips and over her breasts, pausing only to tweak her already-stiff nipples. "A little horny, but I've been that way all morning. I thought about waking you up with a blowjob—y'know, classic sex-slave stuff—but I wasn't sure if you wanted to sleep longer. So I figured I'd go ahead and freshen up instead, make sure I was ready for..."Her gaze lowered slightly. "Whenever you...wanna use me again..."

Seb followed her sightline, and realized she was staring past the open robe at his hardened cock, straining the air on full display. Curiously, he didn't feel any embarrassment or anxiety as she slid to her knees, gazing up at him with open-mouthed lust. Still, there was a faint surreality clinging to the moment, a lingering sense of disbelief Seb couldn't quite shake.

"So..." Seb swallowed. "When you say 'use,' you mean..."

"My body, my mind. Anything you want." Sophia shivered. "God, just saying that made me, like, twice as horny. This is so, so crazy."

Seb hesitated, still caught between the urges to check Sophia's mental state and face-fuck her senseless. "But...crazy in a good way, right?" he ventured, gently cupping her face.

"Mm, very good," she answered, nuzzling his hand. Then as if sensing his trepidation, she tensed. "Oh, sorry, got a little ahead of myself." She stood, crossing over to his desk before bending over and spreading her legs, tossing her hair over her shoulder as she wiggled her hips. "If you'd rather just do me like this, that's fine too. Pretty sure I literally can't say 'no' at this point, so..." she laughed. Her exposed pussy glistened.

Seb took a step forward, tempted, only to hiss as his thigh muscles clenched.

"Are you okay?" his slave moved to assist him, her expression immediately awash with concern.

"It's fine," Seb collapsed into his desk chair, "Think I'm a little tapped out for the moment. Can we...just talk for a sec?"

"Sure. Whatever you want, Master," Sophia replied pleasantly. Still, as Seb collected himself, he couldn't help but notice the way she was leaning against his desk, her body squirming with restless energy, her thighs shifting and squeezing together.

"You can play with yourself if you want to," Seb offered.

His slave let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Master," she said, hoisting herself onto the desk and spreading her legs. She ran her fingers over her tongue before lowering them between her thighs, a quiet moan escaping her as she started rubbing. Still, it didn't take long for her attention to fall back onto Seb, her expression a mixture of contentment and mild curiosity that he was beginning to recognize as a slave awaiting her next orders.

"You're okay to talk like this, right?" he asked.

"Uh-huh," Sophia nodded, pausing to pinch her nipple and let a gasp of pleasure run through her. "You know I'm a great multi-tasker."

"True," Seb nodded. He did know, and that—he decided—was the source of his bemusement. Even as she had solidified as a slave in his mind, this was still definitely the same Sophia he had grown up with. In fact, even while masturbating openly for him, the tone and tenor of her voice was much closer to how it used to be, before their falling out. There was none of the uncertainty or evasiveness that had infected their more recent interactions. In a weird way, Sophia's frank acceptance of her enslavement was almost a throwback to the simple, earnest friendship they once shared. With some obvious, major differences.

Seb looked up, and realized Sophia was staring at him with a quizzical expression, even as her fingers continued their languid circuits. "Is everything okay?" she asked.

"Yeah it's just..." he exhaled. "I'm relieved that you're still you."

She paused for a moment, then smiled. "You mean you're glad I didn't end up like, lobotomized or something."

"Well, yeah," Seb admitted with a relieved laugh. "I've never gone as far as we did with the Vox before so I wasn't 100% sure what would happen. There was a part of me that was afraid you were gonna end up as, like, some kind of mindless drone."

"Mm..." Sophia bit her lip, her eyelids fluttering. "Well, I can't say I'm opposed to the idea if that's what you want..."

"Uh, that's okay. Maybe for a little bit, some time."

"I'd...I'd like...like that."

Seb paused, waiting for Sophia's eyes to open again before he spoke next. "You are still you, right?"

"Ummm...I think so?" came her halting reply. "It's kinda hard to say. I can still think on my own, but I can also tell that it's...different than how it used to be."

"In what way?"

She thought for a moment. "It's like...okay, so after I was done showering, I realized the only thing I had to dry my hair were those hand-dryers on the wall, right? And the old me, before I was your...your...hah...your slave...that version of me woulda probably just accepted the fact that I was gonna have wet hair. But this morning...I wanted to look nice for you. I wanted to...hnn...to please my Master, more than anything in the world. So I used the hand-dryers. It still felt kinda silly, and I was a little embarrassed but...when I thought about you and how...I belong to you and...how good it would feel to be used by you again...I...I..."

Seb was absently stroking his cock as Sophia's mounting pleasure eclipsed her voice. To hear his slave recount her devotion, to see her face flush and her hips twitch with the mere recollection of her service to him...what Master wouldn't be pleased?

She deserved a reward, he decided. She whimpered, as if reading his mind.

"Please Master," she begged. "I'm so close. Please please please..."

Seb smirked, the Vox humming wickedly. "You will cum for your Master," he said. "But only after you've tasted his cum first."

Instantly, Sophia's arms fell to her side. She hissed, her body quivering as she sunk to her knees before him. "You're the worst," she moaned. "I love it so much."

"Good girl," he replied as her lips closed around his cock. She moaned as it slid effortlessly inside her, her hands groping her breasts desperately as she bobbed her head up and down. Seb let out a shuddering breath, his back arching as the warmth and pleasure enveloped him. He had received Vox-induced blowjobs before, but this was different. The way Sophia gazed up at him with adoration, the way her lips, tongue, and throat all worked in perfect concert—this wasn't a drowsy thrall following a set of commands, this was a devoted slave revering her Master with every shred of her will and desire. True, there was technically a reward for her at the end. But when she popped his cock free from her drooling lips, her fingers stroking the shaft with delicate affection while her tongue worshipped his balls, Seb could tell her own pleasure wasn't the point. Or, to be more accurate: that his pleasure was her pleasure.

The realization caused his cock to twitch in Sophia's hand, a bead of pre-cum trickling onto her fingers. Her breath hitched, as though she had felt the tiny spasm of ecstasy herself. She looked up into her Master's eyes, begging for permission. He granted it with a nod.

With renewed enthusiasm, Sophia dove onto his cock, fucking her own throat like it was all she ever lived for. Her hands gripped his thighs for balance, her grasp tightening as he felt his own inner tension building. Seb threw his head back, grateful moans slipping between lustful breaths. He could feel how deep he was, inside her body, inside her mind, inside her heart. He wished the sensation could last forever. But its zenith was approaching, and he was too enraptured to stop it.

"Sophia, I—" the rest of the sentence was lost as his cock spasmed, the orgasm rocking his body as he emptied himself into his slave's eager mouth. In the same instant, he could see her own climax ravaging her senses, her body quivering in time with his, strings of cum and drool leaking from her surprised, whimpering lips as she struggled to contain it all.

Finally, she sank back onto her knees, still twitching slightly, her breath heavy and hot. Seb watched her with renewed delight and affection, basking in the lingering warmth. It felt like he would melt into the chair if he wasn't careful.

"Th-thank you Master," Sophia murmured, wiping and licking her sticky, glistening lips clean. Her eyes fell to the droplets that had escaped onto the wooden floor, and she turned away with an embarrassed laugh. "Sorry for making such a mess."

"That's alright," Seb assured her. "It was worth it. Although..." he continued, a devious thought occurring to him, "...then again, it is a slave's job to clean up after herself."

"Yes Master." Sophia nodded, turning to reach for his towel.

"Ah-ah-ah," Seb chided playfully. "Did I say you could use that?"

His slave met his gaze, realization dawning crimson on her cheeks. For a brief moment, Seb worried he had gotten carried away. Was he pushing her too far? Had his newfound power already gone to his head?

But then Sophia let out a short laugh, breaking the tension in an instant. "God, I had no idea you were so...pervy." She rolled her eyes, but couldn't hide the excited tremor in her voice, nor the renewed arousal in her breath as she crawled over to the splattered droplets on the floor, her tongue sliding free from her lips as if by instinct.

"Don't stop until it's clean," he commanded.

"Yes...Master," she said, lowering her head. "Thank you...Master."

"Good girl," Seb praised her. The sight of his slave licking the floor clean, her tongue lapping his spilled seed with the same savoring strokes that had pleased his cock...it was enough to make him hard all over again. He toyed absently with his spent cock, new life and warmth already stirring within it.

Somewhere in the room, he heard the buzz of his phone vibrating. But he paid it no mind. There were more important matters for him to attend to. And he would do so very, very thoroughly.

__________________________________________

Chelsea sat rigidly outside the polished oak doors, tracing the patterns in the rug and the curves in the carved wooden furniture. Cold morning light filtered in through the windows, a chilly contrast to the fake fire burning in the lobby's fireplace. No doubt the room had been designed to cultivate an atmosphere of scholarly warmth. How flimsy that façade turned out to be.

Voices murmured over her shoulder, issuing from the office on the other side of the doors. Chelsea did her best to ignore them. It wouldn't do her any good to eavesdrop: her mother had arrived with a plan, and there was nothing Chelsea nor the beleaguered head of the business school could do to stop it. Whatever they were discussing, Elise would get what she wanted. This was the way of things.

Instead, Chelsea moved her focus to the phone in her hands. It remained maddeningly silent. She had texted Master over an hour ago, and still no response. Was he deliberately ignoring her? It would make sense: Chelsea had tried to brainwash his childhood crush, after all. She wouldn't be surprised if Sophia had found a way back to Master and had blabbed about the whole experience. He probably hated Chelsea now. She couldn't blame him.

She kicked a toe into the rug, imagining it was her own stupid head. His name was "Seb," she reminded herself. Not "Master." Being in her mother's grasp again was bad enough—if she couldn't also rid herself of his influence, it would rip her apart. She had already deleted the recording and pictures from her phone, but still his presence lingered in her mind. Every time she tried to attack it, every time she forced herself to imagine a world without him, her stomach would flip and her pulse would race. Her traitorous subconscious screamed: how could she leave the man who owned her? It was unthinkable, and yet...

This was the way of things.

The door clicked open. Chelsea rose to her feet in an instant as her mother stepped through.

"It's settled," Elise stated simply, checking her watch before glancing at Chelsea. "How has your would-be suitor responded? Will we be meeting as planned?"

"He...hasn't replied yet," Chelsea answered, offering her phone.

"Hm," Elise snatched the device and scanned the screen. "Well, your little rebellions have never been the decorous types. I suppose I shouldn't be surprised."

A part of Chelsea flared up, eager to defend Master. But one glance from her mother was enough to halt to impulse. "It's possible he's still asleep," she offered unhelpfully.

"At noon? That's worse than I thought," Elise frowned. "This will throw off our entire schedule."

"His dorm isn't that far away," Chelsea pointed out. "We could go over there right now and save time."

Elise shot a glare at Chelsea. "And I suppose the fact that this would bring you into contact with him is a happy coincidence."

Chelsea swallowed. "I'm just trying to help. It's not like it really makes a difference one way or the other." She held her breath, her gaze fixed demurely on the floor as she felt her mother scan for any signs of deceit.

"Very well," Elise grimaced, pocketing Chelsea's phone. "But you are not to say a word. The sooner you forget him, the better."

"Of course," Chelsea nodded. She knew what her mother said was right.

She just didn't know if it was possible.

_______________________________________

Sophia rolled onto her back, gently soaking in bliss as the tremors from her last orgasm subsided. She could still feel Master's cum in her, a mark of approval that filled her with a gratified glow. It was proof that she had pleased him, proof that she was a good girl, a faithful servant to her Master's wishes.

What else could be more wonderful?

Across the room, a soft "hm" from her Master slipped through her dreamy haze. Sophia sat up, her head clearing the moment she suspected he might need her. The sensation surprised her: even though she had experienced it numerous times by now, it was still incredible how quickly her mind could melt into a helpless puddle of pleasure, only to reform and refocus at a moment's notice. It was as though the stormy currents in her brain had been shifted by a new center of gravity, the excess clashes and waves smoothed by their new, more unified flow.

Master was crouched naked by the bed, staring at his phone screen, a look of concern darkening his features.

"Is everything okay?" Sophia asked, grasping for her glasses on the nightstand.

"Yeah..." Master frowned. "I, uh, think Chelsea's been trying to contact me."

Sophia stiffened. "What does she want?"

"I'm not sure." Master ran a hand through his mussed-up hair. "She just texted saying we need to meet. Left a voicemail with the same message too."

Sophia shifted on the bed, sitting straight and resting her hands on her lap. The thought of Chelsea and Master together didn't fill her with the same worry and envy as it used to, but it still wasn't a pleasant picture. Even as Sophia knew she was Master's, and that he could see, speak to, and even hypnotize whomever he pleased, there was still a dark, adversarial aura hanging over her image of the scheming sorority queen. Chelsea couldn't be trusted near Master—no, she didn't deserve him. Not the way Sophia did.

Master arched an eyebrow, apparently reading the discomfort on her face. "Don't worry," he said. "I'm not going anywhere. She probably either wants to apologize for last night, or spin it into some new trap. Either way, I'm in no hurry to leave and find out."

Sophia exhaled, his words a soothing balm on her heart. "Thank you, Master," she said, laying on her side and arching one leg to expose her still-dripping pussy. "I promise to make it worth it," she added with a playful smirk.

Master laughed, sending tickling bubbles through her head. "Don't I know it," he said, standing and stretching, his hard cock a bobbing red beacon for her eager eyes. "But I think I need something to eat before I pass out. You probably do too."

As if on cue, Sophia's stomach growled. She blushed, wondering if Master had that much control over her. Then she reasoned it was probably a coincidence. Then she decided she didn't care.

"I can go if you want," she said, sitting up and sliding off the bed. "I'll grab something for you from the café downstairs. That way you can rest up a bit."

Master held up his hand. "That's okay, I got it. The walk will help me loosen up and clear my head a bit. Besides..." he laughed sheepishly, scooping up his clothes. "It seems a little strange given our, uh, situation, but I kinda wanna do something for you, after you've done so much for me."

The sweetness in his voice made Sophia smile. "If that's what you want," she said, flopping back onto the mattress with a contented sigh. "Breakfast in bed sounds amazing."

"Coming right up. I'll leave my room key in case you have to use the bathroom or something." Seb opened the door, then paused. "Remember, if you feel anything strange or uncomfortable, I'm just a call or text away."

Sophia stuck out her tongue. "Yes Master, I'll make sure not to forget how phones work."

"Just sayin'," Seb offered with a parting smile, before closing the door behind him.

Sophia sighed, resting her head on the pillow and sinking into the quiet. The morning had been a wild and randy reeducation of sorts, and it was nice to get a chance to simply exist with her new programming. Master seemed concerned it would destabilize or disorient her in some way, but she hadn't noticed anything like that. Maybe it was because of their previous relationship, or maybe it was because she already had some pretty subby inclinations—whatever the reason, the "code" that made up her enslavement ran seamlessly with her everyday thought processes.

Well, mostly. She did notice its influence from time to time, especially when she thought about the future. It used to be that not a day would go by without her fretting about what tomorrow could hold: questioning her dreams of working in game development; wondering if she could leave her family behind if her job mandated it; flip-flopping back and forth about children and marriage. Now she had Master in her life, a reservoir of certainty to calm her churning thoughts. Whatever happened in the future, she knew that as long as she followed him, everything would work out. There was a lot she wanted to do, but all she needed to do was listen and obey.

It was so easy and natural.

A knock at the door disrupted her reverie. Sophia grinned, humming to herself as she sat up and padded over to the door. Master was back sooner than expected, and she was far hungrier than she had thought.

She leaned on her hip slightly as she opened the door, striking a silly, provocative pose to tease him. "Welcome back, Mas—"

"Sophia?" Chelsea blinked in the doorway, standing in front of a regal-looking woman and two suited men.

With a gasp, the startled slave shut the door, her pleasant morning evaporating into blistering panic.

"Sophia, is it?" a cool voice called from the hall. It was probably coming from that other woman, the one who kind of looked like Chelsea: same sharp eyes, same slightly-upturned nose, same perfect figure and haughty bearing. The voice was different—lower, more reserved—but no less deadly in its intent. "Could you please put on some clothing and open the door? We need to have a word with Mr. Wakefield."

"Y-you mean Ma—er, Seb?" Sophia repeated, stalling for time as she searched for her phone. "He's not here. He, uh, he left."

"Did he?" came the icy reply. "Well, given your little 'greeting,' I'd wager you anticipate his return. Is that right?"

Sophia hurriedly composed a text, warning Master as best she could. "I, uh, actually think he left for the day. So...maybe you can call him?"

"Sophia, don't do this," Chelsea's voice limped through the door, sounding more fragile than Sophia had ever heard it. "I know you want to protect him, but all you're doing now is making things worse. Please, just open the door."

Sophia hesitated. She didn't trust Chelsea—that much was certain. But then...why did her warning sound so genuine?

"I would heed my daughter's advice, Sophia," the other woman cut in. "This interaction is unpleasant enough as is, but I could always make it much, much worse for you."

Sophia swallowed, her throat suddenly tight and dry as she dressed with jittering hands. Had Chelsea really brought her mother here? That would explain the resemblance between the two, as well as the palpable danger dripping from their threats. All Sophia could do at this point was weather their storm, and hope Master had gotten her warning and escaped.

Sophia opened the door, not trusting herself to meet her opponents' eyes. "Y-you can come in if you want. But I-I really don't know when he'll be back."

"I doubt that," Chelsea's mother replied, leading the group into the room and wrinkling her nose. "Especially given how...thoroughly it seems you enjoy each other's company."

Sophia glared at Chelsea, hoping to goad a response or explanation. But the younger Jaeger's eyes were glued to the floor, her hands clasped in front of her and her expression blank. It was unsettling, even more so than having strangers roam around her Master's room.

The strained silence made Sophia's skin crawl. She cleared her throat. "Do you want me to, like, call him or something?"

"That won't be necessary," the older woman replied, glancing at her watch. "No doubt you've already warned him of our arrival. All that remains to be seen is if he'll show up." Her lips curved into a humorless smile. "For all our sakes, I sincerely hope he does."

If it wasn't for Master's brainwashing, Sophia would've crumbled into an anxious mess. But her focus, her devotion kept her still, even as her heart raced faster with every excruciating second.

The sound of approaching footsteps caused her blood to freeze. She said a silent prayer, begging for them to break off in another direction. But then she heard Master's knuckles rap on the door, and knew her warning had been in vain.

"Chelsea, open up!" he called. "We need to talk."

Chelsea remained motionless, but Sophia noticed the blonde's hands tighten at the sound of Master's voice, her shoulders tensing ever so slightly. Whatever lies Chelsea had spun during their time together, her exposure to the Vox had apparently been true. Sophia tried her best not to sympathize.

Mrs. Jaeger arched an eyebrow. "Well?" she prodded her daughter. "Aren't you going to let him in?"

Like an automaton coming to life, Chelsea straightened and did as she was told. Master burst inside before the door was fully open.

"I want you out of here right now," he said. "You and your...uh..." he paused, seeming to just now process the two towering suits and the poised, smirking woman between them.

"How feisty," Chelsea's mother cooed. "Care to introduce us?"

Chelsea sighed. "Mother, this is Seb. Seb, this is..."

"Elise Jaeger," Elise answered, extending her hand. "I'm glad we could finally meet."

Master accepted the handshake wordlessly, shooting a worried glance at Sophia. She gave a small shrug, trying to indicate that she was unharmed, but just as confused as he was.

"So, uh, how can I help you?" he asked, sliding his attention back to Elise.

She replied with a fanged smile. "From what I hear, you've become very important to my daughter as of late. So it seemed appropriate for us to meet before she and I depart."

"Depart? To where?" Master exclaimed, looking to Chelsea. She just turned away without a word.

Elise glanced at her watch. "I understand I've caught you rather off guard, but I'd be happy to explain. That is, if you're willing to do so in private. Alternatively, we could have a much shorter, and far more unpleasant conversation here. But," her eyes flitted to Sophia, "I can't guarantee it will stay between us."

Sophia tried to keep a brave face as she met her Master's gaze. She wanted him to know that she didn't plan to run, that she had his back and would do whatever she could to help. But the concern in his eyes told her it was no use. He had already made his decision.

"Fine," Master sighed. "Let's talk. Just the two of us."

"A wise choice," Elise purred. "Follow me. There's a place down the road that will serve our purposes quite likely."

The two suited men drew closer to Master, but he offered no sign of resistance. Instead, he offered a parting smile to Sophia, sparking a glow in her chest she tried to hold onto, even as he was ushered out the door. Elise followed soon after, with Chelsea trailing in her wake. But before the door was shut, the younger Jaeger hesitated, drawing her shattered blue gaze to meet Sophia's.

"I have to know," Chelsea said. "Did it work?"

The question was small, but the overflowing with longing. For some reason, it made Sophia's heart ache.

"Yes," she answered. "It did."

Chelsea smiled, even as tears pricked her eyes. "I knew it," she said, her voice cracking. "Take care of him, okay?"

The door closed before Sophia could respond. And for the first time as a slave, she felt alone.

______________________________________________

Late morning sun streamed through the wide windows along Dalia's far wall, bathing the upper-crust brunch crowd in a gentle, welcoming glow. But the light didn't reach the corner booth—whether by design or coincidence, Elise had chosen the one spot in the restaurant untouched by the sun, ensconcing herself and Seb in a world miles away from the bright bustle around them.

Still, Seb noted with dismay, the separation wasn't enough to safely use the Vox. Despite the illusion of seclusion, he knew that Chelsea and Elise's bodyguards were seated only a couple tables away, with clear sightlines on their icy matriarch. The only way he could get away with trancing Elise would be if she slipped into it effortlessly, without showing any signs of resistance or struggle. And Seb sincerely doubted that would be the case.

There was something uncanny about this woman, something beyond her resemblance to Seb's most enticing adversary. Not that she wasn't attractive in her own right: freed of her coat, Seb couldn't help but marvel at the way Elise's loose, flowy blouse still teased her svelte waist and full breasts, nor could he ignore how effortlessly she moved in the tight skirt bound around her toned legs. Yet his attraction to didn't inspire hunger in the Vox; it inspired caution. Seb could feel it pacing restlessly in his gut, hairs on end and hackles raised. Elise wasn't ordinary prey—she was a fellow predator, worthy of his wariness.

So when she finished sipping her wine and fixed her eyes on him, Seb knew he was in for the fight of his life.

"Now then," she said, her lips curving into an unbearable smile. "I know I promised you an explanation, but there are some points I must clarify first. Starting with your intentions towards my daughter, if you don't mind."

"My...intentions?" Seb repeated. "I don't think I follow."

"I'm sure you could if you tried." She winked. "But to put it another way, I'd like to hear your side of how your...'relationship' developed."

Seb hesitated, his eyes darting across the room to where Chelsea sat. To his surprise, she met his gaze for a moment, before quickly looking away. She was scared. It made his chest tighten.

"W-well." He swallowed. "I'm not sure how she uh, described it, but I don't think 'relationship' is really the right word."

"Oh?" Elise arched her eyebrows. "Do tell."

Seb's mind raced. He doubted Elise was aware of the Vox, but beyond that he had no idea what she knew, nor what he could safely describe without stumbling into a lie. "It's like..." he began, trying to be vague without sounding evasive. "We knew about each other through class, but we didn't really meet until earlier this year. I was part of a talent show, and she volunteered for my act."

"I see," Elise took another sip of wine. "And your talent is..?"

"Um. Hypnotism. Though I'm still pretty new at it," he lied.

"Interesting," Elise replied, though Seb couldn't tell if she meant it. "And after the show you decided to pursue her?"

"Not exactly. I mean, I guess there was...an attraction between us, but I tried my best to break it off. Honestly."

"Really? Why?" Elise asked, as if inquiring about the weather.

"Well...I knew it wouldn't work out," Seb answered honestly.

"Because you come from different worlds, is that it?"

Seb nodded cautiously. "More or less, yeah."

Elise rotated the glass in her hand, appearing to mull this over. "You may find this hard to believe, Sebastian, but I understand where you're coming from."

The earnestness in her voice gave him pause. "You do?" he asked.

"Indeed. My daughter has had the good fortune to grow up surrounded by all the privileges and power that the Jaeger family can afford. But I was not so lucky. When I first came to the Diepner campus, I was like you." She smiled wistfully. "Just another starry-eyed kid, with nothing to my name but my ambitions."

"Really?" Seb ventured, trying not to sound too skeptical. "So you weren't..."

"Born a Jaeger?" Elise laughed. "Hardly. I was born Elise Welstrom, a nobody from a nowhere town. My parents weren't wealthy, but they were smart, and taught me everything I needed to survive. It was thanks to their efforts—and my own determination—that I was able to even entertain Diepner as a college prospect. It was unlikely, to be sure: my parents and I knew that we would need several lucky breaks and some rather dubious loans to afford the tuition. But when my mother asked if I wanted to sign up for a campus tour, it felt like a dream come true."

She paused, as though becoming lost in the memory for a moment. So soft and pensive was her expression that for a moment Seb wondered if his read on her had been entirely misguided. But when her gaze met his again, the steel in her eyes skewered that notion.

"But, as Chelsea has made abundantly clear, a smart kid is still just a kid," Elise recalled, her voice as flat and sharp as a razor. "And when some of the other students snuck away to a fraternity party, I foolishly went along with them. It was there that I met Chelsea's father, Robert, a big-name donor and—at the time—the heir apparent to the Jaeger name. Of course, I simply knew him as a mysterious, handsome gentleman who was showing an uncommon interest in an oblivious girl like me. If only I had known then the real nature of his appetites, and just how common they were.

"Alas," she sighed. "As with many things, one stupid mistake was all it took. I ended up pregnant, and he threatened to ruin me if we ever crossed paths again. My parents were devastated, of course, but they forbade me from trying to escape my fate. I was going to have to bear the full weight of my carelessness, even if it meant sacrificing everything to it." Again, her lips curved into a seething smile. "So what's a girl to do, Sebastian? What do you think I did?"

Her words were spoken gently, but they felt like a vice closing around Seb's neck. "I-if you think I've...taken advantage of Chelsea like that, I promise I—"

"Your promises mean nothing to me," Elise interrupted. "But I know she isn't pregnant, Sebastian. And if you'd let me finish, you'd see that isn't the point of my story."

She took another sip of wine. Seb held his breath.

"My point is, I'm no stranger to men trying to undermine me. And I'm quite adept at dealing with it. After both Robert and my own blood had turned their backs on me, I didn't give in to despair. I went to work. I found Robert's office and used all of my talents to secure a secretarial position on the staff. It was a risk, being so close to my foe, but I knew that men like him spared little memory for the lives they ruined.

"Once I was inside his organization, it was a simple task to find his weaknesses. Confidence breeds carelessness, and it would astound you to know just how careless Robert was. By the time Chelsea was born, I had learned not only of her father's many failed investments, but also his failure to produce a suitable heir. This information was a valuable weapon, and as soon as I saw the opportunity to use it, I struck without mercy. I revealed all that I knew to his elders, and offered them a choice: correct their wayward spawn's mistakes and accept me and my daughter into the fold, or suffer whatever damage the release of his secrets would incur. I suppose you can fill in the blanks from here, yes?"

Seb nodded. "What...happened to Chelsea's father?"

Elise's slender shoulders shrugged. "Last I checked, he had been placed on a 'business scouting tour' that I doubt will ever end. As far as the family is concerned, he's just a name on a marriage license now. My work, and my daughter, are the new Jaeger legacy.

"And so you see," she continued, leaning forward and steepling her fingers. "When some insignificant upstart threatens that legacy, it can be rather....vexing to me. Do you follow?"

"Mrs. Jaeger," Seb coughed, clearing his throat. "I know you don't trust me, but I promise—everything I've said about Chelsea and me is true. There is nothing threatening between us."

"That's my call to make," Elise countered. "From what I hear, she's been rather fixated on you as of late, to the detriment of her other obligations. That sort of obsession doesn't occur spontaneously, especially to my daughter."

Under the table, Seb balled his fists. "I understand how you feel, but I'm telling the truth. I don't know what else I can say to convince you."

"I don't want you to say anything." Elise extended her hand. "I want you to give me your phone."

Seb blinked. "What?"

"You heard me. If everything is as you say, there should be nothing incriminating on it. But, if my suspicions are correct, and you somehow hold leverage over Chelsea, well," her eyes narrowed, "it would be better for both of us if I found out now."

Seb felt his stomach plunge. He couldn't hand over his phone now, not with Chelsea's pictures still on it. Why hadn't he thought to delete them by now? How could he have been so shortsighted?

Elise's hand didn't budge, her gaze unwavering. "You know there's nothing you can do to stop me. Even if my men have to tackle you in front of all these people, I'll get what I want."

Seb couldn't breathe. He was drowning in an icy sea of terror, with no help in sight. All he could do for now was surrender to the currents of her temper, and hope an opportunity for escape was on the horizon.

Without a word, Seb withdrew his phone from his pocket, and slid it across the table. Elise picked the device up and scrolled wordlessly through its contents. Seb watched for any indicators of the wrath to come, but her expression remained infuriatingly stoic.

"My my," she tutted, turning the screen so Seb could see the cascade of images in his inbox, a veritable army of Chelsea's, naked and on their knees, marked and humiliated. "Either your perversions are far deeper than I imagined, or you are rather thorough with your blackmail material."

"Th-that's n-n-not—"

Elise waved away his stammering. "Spare me your explanations," she said, reaching into her purse and withdrawing a memory stick. "I'm not sure how you convinced my daughter to do this, and I don't trust you to tell me. All that matters now," she inserted the device into Seb's phone," is that you learn your lesson."

Seb's eyes darted between his phone and its handler. Was she making copies of the photos? Taking them as evidence? "W-we didn't do anything illegal," he protested. "The police won't—"

"Police?" Elise seemed genuinely surprised. "You overestimate yourself, Sebastian. I don't need to go to such lengths to put you back in your place." She withdrew the memory stick before tossing the phone back to Seb. It appeared unchanged, save for the absence of Chelsea's photos.

But Seb knew that couldn't be everything. "What did you do?" he asked.

Elise checked her watch, already in the process of moving on from this encounter. "I've installed a special little program to ensure this doesn't happen again. If you try and contact Chelsea, I'll know. If you so much as search her name, I'll know. If you try and remove or circumvent the program, I'll know. At which point your will go from being an annoyance, to being a problem." Her eyes narrowed. "One I will take great pains to resolve. Understand?"

Seb did, all too well. "B-but we share classes together. What if we have to share notes or complete a group assignment?"

"That won't be happening," Elise stated, standing and throwing on her coat. "Chelsea will be departing the country with me on Monday, for a special, private internship with my company. By the time she returns, I should hope you'll have moved on with your pathetic little life. Otherwise..."

She let the threat dangle, not even sparing another glance as she marched past him towards the exit. Seb stared as though she were a shark passing in the water, his racing heart unsure if he had really escaped death or not. She strode to Chelsea's table, exchanging a few words with the downcast girl before gesturing towards the exit.

That's when Chelsea's eyes met his. And his heart seized.

He had only seen this expression once before: the depths of pain and longing in her wavering gaze, her lips parting ever so slightly to ask for help, even as she lacked the hope to do so. It was the same Chelsea he had glimpsed in the grad library—the same scared, lonely girl trying to break free from her mother's shell.

It was only there for a moment, before she turned and followed her captor towards the door. But it was enough to ignite Seb into action, forcing him to his feet.

"Elise, wait," he called.

To his surprise, she did so, her icy countenance once again fixing on his. But he held his ground, refusing to let the flames inside him subside.

"You're making a mistake," he said. "You can't force her to be someone she's not."

Elise's eyelids twitched, like deadly cracks in a frozen lake. "She is a Jaeger," the matriarch stated simply. "And you are nothing."

Her bodyguards stepped in after that, blocking the two women from view as they exited. The last he saw of Chelsea was a flicker of her shadow in the sunlight, before her mother's eclipsed it.

And then they were gone.

Chapter 194: Chapter 194. Ch 19 (VOX DOMINUS)

It was incredible how quickly a day could change.

Sophia shifted restlessly on her bed, clad in nothing but a thin, lace halter bra and a frilly black thong. It was hardly her first choice for dorm room attire: the undersized top barely supported her overflowing tits, and she had never gotten used to how...bare thongs could make her bottom feel. Still, it was the sexiest underwear she owned, an outfit straight from her hentai folder. And while the absurdity of that standard was just now occurring to her, it was too late to change anything.

Master was coming. And it was her job to cheer him up.

Rain tapped on the murky window pane, plucking at the stifling quiet. The sunlight that had cradled her in the morning had since been swallowed by an armada of clouds, their downpour claiming the campus the moment she had reached her own dorm. Since then, Sophia had spent her afternoon trying to catch up on schoolwork, a mission frequently thwarted by her worries over Master. She didn't think Elise would hurt him, but the possibility still made it impossible to focus on anything else.

Now he was on his way over to Mercy Hill, to "decompress" as his phone call had put it. He hadn't recounted all the details of his meeting with Elise, but Sophia got the gist: Chelsea's days at Diepner were numbered, and Master would likely never see her again. Sophia didn't know how she felt about that. From the sound of things, neither did Master.

Her phone buzzed on her desk, signaling his arrival downstairs. Sophia scooped on a pair of sweats and a hoodie, enough to look decent while she navigated the halls to the front entrance. As she opened the door, she wished she had thought to bring a towel as well.

"Oh wow," she said as Master stepped inside, his soaking clothes clinging to his narrow frame. "It really got you out there, huh?"

"You could say that," he replied. Then, after a moment of hesitation, he leaned forward and kissed her. Sophia melted into the sensation, eager for him to press further. But he pulled away after only a moment. "Can we, uh, talk in your room?"

"Sure," she answered, venturing to take his hand. He accepted her fingers into his, but his mind was still clearly elsewhere. It was only earlier that day that he couldn't keep his eyes off her; now his pupils drifted and darted away at the slightest glance. She tried not to let it bother her too much.

"Here," Sophia handed Master a towel as they entered her room. "We can hang up your clothes too, if you want."

"Thanks," he replied, droplets flying as he dried his hair before stripping his shirt from his taut torso.

Sophia resisted the urge to stare, turning around and disrobing instead. With her outer layer removed and her tits tucked back into place, she spun around to find Master already staring at her, his cock stiffening before her eyes. A flicker of arousal sparked between her legs, and she felt her cheeks flush.

"I, um. Thought you might need some cheering up," she offered.

He smiled. But it wasn't the hungry grin she expected. He looked exhausted. And sad.

"That outfit can't be comfortable," he observed.

"It's...not."

"You can put something else on, if you want," he said, climbing onto her bed and flopping on his back with a sigh. "I just need to lie down and...think for a second."

"Uh, okay." She hesitated. "Is it...alright if I lie down too?"

His smile was warmer this time. "I was hoping you would."

Sophia exhaled, her heart fluttering with relief. Being a good slave was easy when Master took what he wanted, but this was a whole other ball game. Her programming urged her to go to him, to smother him with worship and offer whatever relief she could. But the part of her that remembered their old relationship knew that aggressive affection would only push him deeper inside of himself, pressuring him to swallow his feelings instead of easing them.

So she freed herself from her lace constraints and crawled into bed without a word. She nestled against him and kissed his neck, her fingers tracing idle circles through his chest hair. His hand slipped down the arch of her back, and she exhaled contented murmurs as he kneaded her hips and ass. Whatever had happened between him and Elise, whatever was still lingering between him and Chelsea, Sophia wanted her Master to remember that she was here, she was his, and none of that would ever change. She needed him to sink into that realization with her, to leave everything else behind and take shelter in her instead.

But while the warmth in her room kept the rain at bay, the grey air still dripped through the cracks. It hung over Master's head, billowing and growing with every moment, until Sophia started to feel it too. Dark thoughts invaded her haven, wearing Chelsea's face and speaking in her voice. They reminded Sophia of the lies and manipulations she and Master had suffered, the hooks Chelsea had latched into both of their hearts. And yet, as Sophia felt the anger rise, she recalled the sadness she had seen in her former rival's gaze, the desperate longing in her voice as she bid farewell.

Chelsea had told Sophia to take care of Master.

But what if she couldn't do it alone?

"I'm sorry," Master muttered, breaking through the darkness. "This probably isn't easy for you either."

Sophia forced a smile. "It's...confusing," she agreed. "I can't tell if we dodged a bullet, or just haven't realized it hit us yet."

Master groaned in exasperated agreement. "It's so messed up. I know I should be happy. I'm living the fantasy I've always wanted, and the only person who could ruin it is leaving forever. And yet..."

"...And yet if it wasn't for her, our fantasy life would've just stayed fantasy," Sophia finished for him. "I've been thinking about that too."

Master met her gaze, seeming to wrestle with her words as he toyed with a strand of her hair. "Then again, it's not like Chelsea did it all out of the goodness of her heart. If her plan had worked, you would've been totally under her control, and used as a bargaining chip against me. Maybe it's really in spite of her that we managed to get together on our own terms."

Sophia frowned. "Maybe. But it's hard to say. I mean, Chelsea wasn't the only one acting shady. We were all being pretty dishonest with each other until last night."

"True..." Master pinched his eyes. "God, we were such idiots, weren't we?"

Sophia let out a soft laugh. "Kinda yeah." Her smile faded. "Which is why...when I think about what Chelsea's going through right now, it just...doesn't seem fair, y'know?"

"It doesn't." Master paused, then met Sophia's eyes. "Do you think I should try to rescue her?"

Sophia tensed, as though she were nudging the edge of a dangerous precipice. "Would that even be possible?"

"I don't know," Master admitted with a sigh. "If I could get Elise alone, there's a chance I'd be able to turn her. But it's a long shot. I can't test the waters or try a subtle induction like I have before—she'll be on guard and hypervigilant around me no matter what. I could try a head-on attack, but she might be strong enough to resist that too. And if I can't get her under control in one shot, I doubt she'll give me a second." He grimaced. "Even worse, once she knows about my power, she'll probably do everything she can to take it for herself. With her resources, she could pretty easily corner me into being her on-call Svengali. Or maybe she'd just gag and dissect me to see how the Vox ticks."

Sophia's stomach churned at the thought. "When you put it like that...chasing after Chelsea seems like a pretty dumb idea."

Master nodded, but didn't speak. He didn't need to.

Sophia swallowed, afraid to face the question that had stalked her all day. "Do you want to save her?"

It took Master a couple tries to answer. "I'd...I'd be lying if I said I hadn't thought about it. But it'd be stupid to bet everything on such a risky gamble."

"That wasn't what I asked though," Sophia pressed, desperation outpacing her fear. "Do you want to save her?"

Master met her eyes, his answer ringing clear even before the word broke the silence. "Yes."

"Could you live with yourself if we didn't?"

He gave the slightest shake of his head. "No."

Sophia exhaled. The realization of what they had just agreed to, the danger they had decided to face, sent a fresh shiver through her shoulders. But when she saw the determination burning in her Master's eyes and felt the way his breathing slowed underneath her palm, she knew it was the right call.

"Then...that's our answer," she stated simply.

Master thought for a moment, then sat up. "There's more, though," he said. "If we pull this off...I don't want to go back to the way things were. I don't want to waste more time on stupid mind games, and I don't want to risk wiping her memory and setting her loose again."

Sophia bit her lip. "So...you want to bring her in. As another slave."

Master nodded. "It might sound crazy, but there's a part of me that's always felt responsible for her. Not just as another human being but...as her Master. It's just taken me this long to stop running from it," he laughed, abashed.

Sophia tried to laugh along, but couldn't. "Well, if that's what you want...you know I can't refuse."

"But how do you feel about that?" Master asked, resting his hand on hers. "I have a responsibility to you too, and it's not something I take lightly."

Sophia exhaled, savoring the weight of his touch. It anchored her, allowing her to see the horizon beyond the storming seas.

Master give her an encouraging squeeze. "You can take your time, but be honest. If we're going to do this, we can't hide these kinds of feelings from each other."

He was right. Of course he was. "There is a part of me that hates the idea of sharing you. And...another part that worries you'll end up choosing Chelsea over me."

"You know I won't," Master assured her. "If Chelsea was all I wanted, none of this would've ever happened."

"I know. Besides, the part of me that wants to make you happy is stronger anyway. And..." Sophia hesitated, but her Master's prompting drove her on. "Honestly, I've always kind of had a crush on Chelsea. I mean, I hated her too, but as annoying and mean and stuck-up as she could be, when she was hypnotizing me in her room, well..." She averted her burning face. "It was...it was kinda hot."

Master blinked, then chuckled. "Wow. I wish I could've been there to see it."

"M-me too." Sophia tittered, staring at her lap. "This is so weird. I had no problem licking your cum off the floor earlier, but telling you all that...still felt kinda embarrassing. Not sure what that means."

Master's hand graced her cheek, drawing her gaze back to his. "It means I'm very lucky to have you," he said.

His touch and praise caused Sophia's head to tingle. She closed her eyes, riding the current of desire. "Can I ask you for something?"

"Anything," her Master replied.

She paused, then forced herself to continue. "Even though I'm okay with Chelsea joining us, the parts of me that are scared and nervous are still there. But...you could take them away, couldn't you?"

Master arched an eyebrow. "Is that what you want?"

Sophia sucked a breath through her teeth, setting her resolve. "If we're gonna risk it all to save her, I wanna make sure I'm committed, 100%. Besides, this is one of the benefits of being a slave, right? Who needs therapy when I have a Master to brainwash the bad thoughts away?"

Master laughed, breaking the last of the dark clouds apart. "That's one way of thinking about it."

"It's the only way I can. Thanks to you." She leaned forward to kiss his jaw.

"Good girl," Master growled, grasping the nape of her neck. "Now sleep for me."

The trance came over her in an instant, her head dipping and the world slipping away before her eyes had even finished closing. She slumped against her Master, pulled by his gravity, unable and unwilling to resist.

"Sophia, can you hear me?" her world asked.

"Yes Master," she replied in a dreamy whisper.

"That's a good girl. So deep an entranced for me already. So willing to give in, to let your thoughts and will slip away, to empty yourself of everything but my voice and power. Because it feels so good, so relaxing, doesn't it?"

"Yesss...Master..." came her slurred response, her body already so heavy and limp it was becoming hard to speak. How had she survived a whole day without this bliss? How had she gone so long without submitting completely to her Master's power, letting him dissolve and reform her with every overwhelming word? It was unthinkable. Most things were now.

Master chuckled. "That's right, a good girl knows the pleasure that obedience brings. But following your Master's orders is just what comes naturally to a brainwashed slave like you. You don't even have to think about it anymore—it's as easy as breathing, isn't it?"

"Yess...." Sophia exhaled. The warmth of her own breath wafted back to her, slow and steady as Master's fingers traced the line of her slackened jaw.

"Then that means you're ready to descend even further for me, to offer even more of yourself in submission, and to receive an even greater reward. That sounds wonderful, doesn't it?"

"Yessss...Masssteer..."

"That's good," Master murmured. "Then open your eyes."

Sophia obeyed, her eyelids fluttering open. The world was a hazy blur, yet her Master's gaze burned bright and clear, its dark light filling her vision, drawing her in even as her body remainedstill.

"Good girl," he growled, pleased. "Focus on this connection between us, the energy flowing from me into you. It's irresistible. You feel it don't you?"

"Uh...huh..." Sophia nodded, more out of instinct than any conscious thought. She was adrift on the ocean of her Master's power, carried by currents she couldn't see or understand, but which moved her all the same.

"Open yourself to that energy. Let it shape you as I continue to speak, and I promise you when you awaken from this trance, you will be transformed. That is what you want, isn't it?"

Want? Want didn't even begin to describe the longing she felt. "Yesssss...." she drawled, dimly aware of the drool slipping from her open lips.

"Good girl," Master cooed, wiping her chin. "In the past you have served as an agent of my will. But from now on, you shall serve as its extension. Do you understand?"

Sophia nodded her droopy head. Even if her mind was too foggy to comprehend, she knew the deepest parts of her would understand and obey Master's words. To do otherwise was impossible.

"The best part is, it will be so easy for you. You're already such a good, obedient slave. All you desire is to obey your Master's wishes. Isn't that right?"

"Yes Master," she droned.

"In fact, this happens so readily and instinctually, it's almost as if my wishes are your wishes, isn't it?"

"Yes Master."

"Exactly. My desires become your desires. My wishes become your wishes. It's a process so easy for you, so ingrained in your mind, that you do it without thinking. So in a sense, you are already an extension of my will. Isn't that right?"

Sophia giggled and nodded. She didn't follow Master's logic so much as experience it, like a passenger on a roller coaster, every twist and turn sending waves of giddy helplessness through her.

"It would be simple, then to imagine what it would be like if my desires really were your desires; if by simply wanting something, I could make you want it as well. You already fulfill my wishes so easily, it wouldn't be hard to let them become your wishes as well. It would be easy. Natural."

"Easy...natural..." Sophia repeated automatically, her breath hitching as Master brushed a hand over her breast, his thumb teasing her nipple as he toyed with her soft, weak body.

"That's right. And as you think about how easy and natural it is, I want you to repeat after me: My Master's desires are my desires."

"My Master's...hhhhii...!" Sophia gasped. She felt her Master's hand slip into her panties, her soaking cunt pressing eagerly against his touch. But she couldn't escape the pull of his eyes, couldn't deny the words echoing in her mind and out of her lips. "My Master's...desires...are my...desires."

"Good girl. And every time you say it, the pleasure you feel, the bliss the truth brings you, only increases. Now say it again: my Master's desires are my desires."

"My...Master's desires...are my...desiiiiiirreeess..." She clutched his shoulders as his fingers slid inside her, every movement sending fresh tremors of need through her.

"Again. Keep going."

"My Master's desires....are my desires...My Master's desires are...are...my...my..." She grinded mindlessly against him, losing herself in the sensation, only for the mantra to return of its own accord, carrying her further into ecstasy. The world melted into pure sensation, every part of her surrendering to the pleasure. She was no longer forming words, but making the only sounds she could make, the only sounds she had ever made, as primal and urgent as the climax building between her thighs.

"...D-desires are my desires my M-Master's desires a-a-are my desires my Master's d-desires..." Her head was yanked back, her Master's eyes suddenly filling her vision again.

"When I kiss you, you will cum for me and awaken. Your Master desires this. And what are your Master's desires?"

"M-Master's d-desires are my desires my Master's desires are—"

"Good girl."

His lips found hers. And the truth erupted inside of her. It broke her apart in violent spasms of celebration, revealing a new slave, a new being underneath, spilling into the world in a torrent of blissful, blistering light.

For a moment, she was gone.

And then she was there. Blinking awake. Her head resting on her Master's shoulder. Her lungs heaving for air. Her heart beating with joy.

Master was stroking her hair. "I think the neighbors heard us," he said wryly.

It took Sophia a moment to understand. Then she stifled an embarrassed laugh, burying her face in him. "God, you suuuuuuuck," she said. "Are you seriously making fun of me after all that? Really?"

"Who's making fun of you?" he chuckled. "It was just an observation."

"Uh-huh," Sophia scoffed, giving his shoulder an affectionate bite.

Master pulled her closer into a hug. She fell against him, allowing herself to disappear into his embrace. It held her intact, assured her she was whole again. She expressed this truth with a sleepy, contented hum.

"So..." he murmured. "How's my slave feeling?"

Sophia paused, recognizing the real question Master was asking. She knew what he wanted. And she wanted it too. Badly, she realized as the thought caused her pussy to twitch.

"I feel...good," she replied. "Though I could be better."

Her Master broke away, eying her with genuine concern. "What do you mean?"

"Well, it's just that...this is good and all, but...I could really go for having another slave around, y'know?" She giggled, unable to resist a cheeky grin. "Maybe a rich, stupidly attractive blonde? That would be really hit the spot right now."

Her Master scoffed, failing to hide his obvious relief. "Oh, well if that's all..." he shook his head. "I don't suppose you'd know where we can get one of those?"

Sophia put a finger to her chin, inspiration already shining in her freshly cleaned mind. "Actually...I think I might."

"Wow," Maddi said, her voice echoing down the hall. "They really cleaned this place out."

Veronica rattled her cocktail shaker louder, hoping to drown her roommate out or, at the very least, prompt her to take a hint. Of course, it was pointless effort: the redhead's booming voice still breached Veronica's battered haven, rebounding around the increasingly claustrophobic kitchen.

"Seriously, shit's wild." Maddi whistled. "They were only here for an hour and it's like she never even lived here. You gotta check this out."

"Aren't you going to be late for practice?" Veronica shouted back, unable to hide the irritation in her voice. To her satisfaction, she saw Maddi emerge down the hall, dressed in her volleyball uniform and with her duffle bag in tow.

"I'm just saying," she continued. "You all told me Chelsea's mom was intense, but it's fucked up that she can just swoop in and, like, disappear the poor girl like that. We didn't even get a chance to say goodbye."

"It's not goodbye," Veronica maintained, deciding to make her drink a double. "Chelsea's just taking some time off with her mom. She'll be back."

"Uh-huh." Maddi shot Veronica a skeptical look. "I'm sure it'll be like she never left. Till mommy dearest starts feeling left out again, of course."

Veronica gave a forced shrug. "Relax. This might be new to you, but it isn't the first time it's happened. It's all just part of the Chelsea experience." That was true, save for the leaving-the-country-suddenly-and-indefinitely bit, but Veronica had been trying her best not to dwell on that fact.

"Must be why you're taking it so well." Maddi zipped up her jacket. "Whatever, I'm outtie."

Veronica let out a rattled sigh, grateful to finally have the apartment alone to herself. Her relief was cut short, however, when she heard Maddi hesitate halfway out the door, a surprised greeting giving way to a murmured conversation just out of earshot.

"Hey V," Maddi called, sticking her had back into the apartment. "You remember Sophia right?"

"Huh? Um, yeah wh—?" Veronica stopped short, realizing too late what Maddi was really asking.

"Cool, she says y'all gotta talk," Maddi explained, stepping aside to admit a familiar, busty girl into the apartment. "I'm running late, so I'll catch you later."

"Maddi wait—!" Veronica started towards the door, only to freeze when a skinny, bespectacled boy stepped into the room beside Sophia. Veronica had only seen this newcomer in person once, but she instantly recognized his dark eyes, wavy, tousled hair, and cryptic smile.

It was the boy from the talent show: Sebastian. Veronica's stomach twisted with disgust.

"Sorry for showing up out of the blue like this," Sophia apologized. "But we—"

"No." Veronica interrupted, jabbing a finger towards the door. "Get out. Now. Or I start screaming."

"Veronica, please," Sophia pleaded. "I know we didn't exactly get off to a great start together, but can you just hear me out? We want to help."

"I don't care. I have nothing to say to you." Veronica shot a scathing look at Seb. "Especially not with him around."

Seb blinked. "S-sorry, have we met?"

"I was there at the talent show," Veronica spat. "You're the reason everything went to hell. Ever since that stupid little routine of yours, Chelsea's whole life has gone off the rails. And it's all your fault."

"That's not true!" Sophia exclaimed, stepping in between them. "Mast—er, Seb never meant to hurt her. And I never meant to lie to you either. It was just...a weird, messed up situation. But we're trying to fix it now, okay?"

"Fix it?" Veronica's brow furrowed. "How is barging into my apartment supposed to fix things?"

"Because we're trying to save Chelsea," Seb stated. "And we need your help."

Veronica hesitated, thrown. "Save her...what, from her own mother?" she laughed. "Don't you realize how stupid that sounds?"

"C'mon. You know Elise is no good," Sophia shot back. "I only met her for a second and I could tell she was toxic for Chelsea."

Seb nodded. "There's no way she would've wanted this, Veronica. And I doubt you want it either."

Veronica gripped the countertop for balance. All the guilt she had fought to suppress was seeping through the cracks, swirling her own rage back at her in a dizzying spiral. She hated these meddling interlopers, hated the effect their words were having on her. But most of all, she hated...hated...

"It's pointless," Veronica hissed through grit teeth. "Even if I wanted to change things, it doesn't matter. There's nothing I can do."

"But there is," Seb countered. "Sophia and I have a plan to get her back. All we need is for you to tell us where they're staying, and help pull some of her security away."

Veronica's eyes narrowed. "What makes you think I can do that?"

"Just a hunch," Sophia answered. "If you're as tight with the family as you say, you probably at least have some guesses about where Elise's suite is."

"And," Seb added. "If you call and say Chelsea left something here, Elise might send someone to come get it. Which is a long shot, sure, but having even one less guard to deal with would be a big help."

Veronica sipped her drink, taking a moment to reconsider her guests. What they were proposing sounded flimsy, but it wasn't outside the realm of possibility. It still didn't explain how exactly they planned to make Elise surrender, nor why they seemed so convinced of their ability to do so. Unless...

"So." Veronica set her glass down and rubbed her temples. "Let's say I actually go through with this, and you manage to reach Chelsea. Then what?"

Her guests exchanged a look. "Then we convince Elise to let her go," Sophia answered.

Veronica arched an eyebrow, unamused by the pathetic attempt at evasion. "And how do you plan on doing that?"

"Well..." Sophia shot another glance at Seb, apparently asking for some kind of approval.

"We'd rather play this close to the chest," he answered. "No offense, but we still don't trust you completely."

"Funny," Veronica scoffed. "Because I don't trust you either. And I won't until you tell me exactly how you plan to talk Elise down. Otherwise, you're just wasting my time."

The ultimatum hung in the air for a perilous moment. Then Seb sighed. "If that's what it takes, I'll tell you. But I can't promise you'll believe me."

Veronica crossed her arms. "This should be good," she said wryly, even as her heart raced. She already had a guess as to what Seb intended for Elise, but she dared not consider its implications. It was an impossible notion, one she had been trying to discard ever since the talent show. And yet, it would explain everything, including the taste of fear sticking to her tongue.

Seb swallowed, his eyes roaming the ceiling for a moment before he spoke again. "There's no way of saying this without sounding kinda insane, but...I can hypnotize people. Even if they don't want me to. And I can make them do things they normally wouldn't do."

Veronica's mouth opened, but no sound came out. Instead, she looked to Sophia, who shrugged.

"It's true," she concurred. "He hypnotized me into being his slave last night. Although," she added, leaning against his arm, "I did kinda ask him to do that."

Veronica shut her eyes, struggling to restart her breathing. "A-and that's what you plan to do to Elise? Make her your—your slave?"

"Uh...sort of?" Seb rubbed the back of his neck. "I dunno if I'd be able to do something that extreme, but I should be able to at least convince her to let Chelsea stay."

It was insane. All of this was insane. Veronica knew that what Seb was saying was impossible, that hypnotism didn't work the way he described. But if that was the case...why did he and Sophia seem so earnest? What else could they possibly have up their sleeves to make them so confident?

Why weren't they scared like she was?

Seb cleared his throat. "If you don't believe me, I can give you a little demonstration."

"No!" Veronica shouted, so loudly and suddenly it caused the other two to jump. She clamped her mouth shut, embarrassed to have revealed how believable Seb's words really were. "I-I just need to know," she forced herself to continue. "Did you...hypnotize Chelsea to be your...your..."

Seb met her eyes, then shook his head. "I've hypnotized her before, but...well, it's complicated." He sighed. "Long story short, I haven't put any ideas in her head she didn't ask for. If anything, she's been the one pushing for more drastic changes, not me."

"But you still could if you wanted to," Veronica insisted. "If I help you now, how do I know you won't make her your—your slave in the future?"

"I...guess you can't really." Seb shrugged. "Though the fact that I'm not forcing you to cooperate is hopefully a good sign?"

A tingling shiver trickled through Veronica's nerves. She wasn't sure if Seb intended that as a threat or not, but the gleam in his eye still unnerved her.

As if sensing her trepidation, Sophia stepped in with a gentle smile. "None of us really know how all of this is gonna shake out. But all Master and I want is for Chelsea to be happy. That's gotta be better than what Elise is offering, right?"

Despite herself, Veronica nodded, her pulse finally settling. The thought of working with Seb and his "slave" was revolting, but it was the only way she could stop Elise from taking Chelsea away. Besides, if Seb was being truthful about his abilities, there was little Veronica could do to stop him. And if he was lying, well...Elise would see to it that he got what he deserved.

"Chelsea and her mother are staying in the penthouse of the Bell Tower Hotel," Veronica revealed. "I can confirm that there are only two guards watching them right now, but I can't call and pull them away." Veronica clenched her fists, waiting for a flash of light, a sonic blast, a searing headache, or whatever form Seb's hypno powers took. But to her surprise, he didn't seem intent on forcing her compliance. Instead, he just seemed perplexed.

"Why not?" he asked.

"Oh. Um." Veronica blinked. "W-well...if this goes bad, Elise will be looking for whoever led you to her. And if she finds out it was me..."

"Ah," Seb nodded. "Okay. We'll make it work."

"Thanks Veronica," Sophia chimed in, flashing a thumbs-up as she and Seb headed towards the door. "Don't worry, Chelsea will be back before you know it."

Veronica didn't trust herself to say anything else, so she watched numbly as her two ex-antagonists exited. When she was alone, she drained the last of her drink, recalling that Chelsea had once labeled Seb "her way out."

As much as it sickened Veronica to admit it...

...She hoped her friend was right.

_________________________________________________

Seb had never actually seen the Bell Tower in person, though breathless talk of its accommodations had passed his ears once or twice. And as he and Sophia stepped out of their ride and beheld the fabled building up close, Seb finally understood the reason for its reputation.

The luxury hotel loomed proudly overhead, an elegant tower of steel and glass that dwarfed the pine grove surrounding it. Golden light radiated from every side of the imposing structure, filtering through the darkened branches and suffusing the night air with a warm, effervescent glow. The effect was no doubt intended to be inviting, but Seb felt oddly naked as he walked up the front lot, unable to escape the eyes of those who might be watching above.

The ominous quiet was interrupted by a startled yelp from Sophia, followed by a hissed curse. "Ugh, I hate these heels," she groaned. "It's like trying to walk on two toothpicks."

Seb offered his arm for support, which his slave gladly took. "I didn't say you had to wear them," he pointed out.

"You said we should look nice, and these are the fanciest shoes I own. I just don't usually have an excuse to wear them."

"It's a shame," Seb quipped, taking the opportunity to appreciate the spectacle. While he lacked the eye to appraise the true worth of her shoes, he enjoyed the way they accentuated her legs and caused her hips to sway with every step, her gait at once purposeful, yet playful. It helped that her lavender dress hugged her buxom figure with such loving care, a glittering necklace dangling above her deep, enticing cleavage. By the time his eyes roamed back up to meet hers, Sophia was blushing.

"Damn," she exhaled. "Stop looking me like that or we'll never make it out of the parking lot." Her grip on his arm tightened, and Seb chuckled. But the tense silence that had enveloped them during the car ride returned in an instant, its grip tightening as they walked up the steps towards the main entrance.

"What do you think the odds are that Veronica ratted us out?" Seb muttered. "Could be we're walking into a trap right now."

"I doubt it. I think she really does care about Chelsea, and wants to help her. It just sucks that she hates our guts too."

"Fair points. Still," he cast a loaded glance at her, "this is the last chance to back out."

"Yeah right." Sophia drew a deep breath and straightened. "It took me forever to get all this on. No way am I letting it go to waste."

"Well said." Seb managed a smirk as he pushed the glimmering door open.

The interior of the hotel was as intimidating as its façade, the polished floors and towering ceiling threatening to swallow the two interlopers as they passed the reception desk and a seating area dotted with guests. Seb didn't recognize any of them as part of Elise's retinue, but who knew how many eyes she really had? So he tried his best to appear like he belonged. Granted, his black suit probably wasn't expensive enough for him to blend is as a regular, but paired with Sophia, he could probably pass for an uppity student stretching to make a fancy night out for his beau. At least, that was one of the reasons behind their costuming.

Fortunately, they reached the elevators without a problem, and Seb allowed himself a sigh of relief as the doors closed behind them. He turned and faced his slave, who was already posing with her back arched against the wall, her head titled low and her tits pushed out in an inviting display.

The carriage hummed to life and began rising.

"Ready?" he asked.

"Ready," she answered.

He closed the distance and grasped her with greedy fistfuls, his lips pressing against hers as their tongues intertwined. The Vox roared to life inside him, his cock stiffening against Sophia's soft stomach. He pulled her closer and she moaned, her fingers cascading through his hair and down his neck, fanning the flames even further. The fatigue that had hampered him since daylight eased, power and energy reinvigorating his aching muscles.

The elevator slowed. The couple broke off their embrace, but their eyes still held each other as a digitized voice announced their arrival.

There was no going back now.

Sophia was first out the doors, exactly as planned. Seb followed close behind, and spied the same two guards that had escorted him earlier that day, now seated outside an ornate set of double doors. The sound of the elevator had no doubt given away Seb and Sophia's approach, but the suited men still seemed caught off-balance, one of them fumbling to silence the video on his phone as the couple drew near. More than likely, the hired muscle hadn't expected the night to be anything but an uneventful bore. Hopefully, they still believed that would be the case.

"Penthouse is off limit, kids," the taller and balder of the pair began, squinting at the new arrivals. "Wait, aren't you...?"

"Sorry we're late," Sophia chirped, sauntering close to the two men. "Is Chelsea mad? We sent her a text but—ooh!" She stumbled forward, grasping the bald guard's arm and pressing herself against it. "Sorry, new heels," she explained, gazing up at him with a giggle. He stiffened, his eyes darting between the girl on his arm and his befuddled companion.

That was Seb's cue. Fortunately, the Vox was already primed and ready. "We're her best friends," he explained, layering his voice with as much power as he could spare. "Mrs. Jaeger said we could come say goodbye before they left. I think that's pretty nice, don't you?"

The bald guard nodded drowsily. "Yeah...nice," he agreed, his eyes still locked on Sophia's subtly swaying body. Unfortunately, the other guard didn't seem quite as receptive to the Vox's advances: his expression narrowed with confusion, as though he were hearing a language he was once fluent in, but had since forgotten.

"H-hold on..." he put up an uncertain hand. "Mrs. Jaeger didn't mention any...visitors."

"Are you sure?" Seb pressed, locking eyes with those of his quarry. "She's been running you ragged all day—isn't it possible she mentioned something and it slipped your mind?"

"It's...possible," the faltering suit acknowledged. "But I should still...check..."

"Oh, please don't bother her." Sophia mewled, reaching with a free hand to squeeze the reluctant guard's arm. "We don't want to cause Mrs. Jaeger any trouble, we're just here to see Chelsea."

"What's the point of bothering Mrs. Jaeger over something this trivial?" Seb agreed. "Wouldn't it just prove to her that you weren't listening before?"

"Y-yes...it would..." the resistant guard nodded.

"So wouldn't it be easier to just let us say our goodbyes and be done with it?"

"Yes, it would," he repeated, more certain this time.

"In fact, since we'll be in there with them, you can probably take a breather. I bet you've been working hard today haven't you?" The logic didn't make total sense, but Seb had to force the issue now or never.

Fortunately, Sophia picked up her cue. "A break sounds really nice right now doesn't it?" she said dreamily, goading the bald guard into responding.

"Yeah, it does," he nodded, leading his partner to do the same.

"And while you're downstairs, could you grab me a sparkling water?" she added. "I promise I'll be really, really thankful."

The bald guard grinned, his gaze lingering on Sophia as she released her grip and set him towards the elevators. "Sparkling water," he repeated. "Sure thing."

"We're really grateful for your understanding." Seb smiled, stepping towards the door and holding his hand out for the room key. "These kind of things are just part of the job, aren't they?"

"Y-yeah," the suit nodded, relinquishing the entry card and drifting towards the elevators, even as his head seemed to lag behind his feet. "Just part of the job..." He stepped inside and the doors closed soon after, leaving Seb and Sophia alone outside the penthouse suite.

"Phew," Sophia exhaled, rubbing drowsiness from her eyes. "We did it. Think I got caught a little in the cross-fire there, though."

"Sorry," Seb sighed, taking a step towards the door. "I'm not sure how to keep the Vox from...whoa..." he staggered, his leg almost buckling underneath him.

"You okay?" His slave rushed to his side. "Maybe we should take a sec to let you rest before—"

"There's no time." Seb grit his teeth, fighting the heaviness in his limbs as he straightened. "We have to do this now before anyone notices something's up."

"Alright..." Sophia demurred, though her concerned pout remained. "Just pace yourself, okay?"

Seb nodded, and turned his attention to the penthouse entrance. He pictured what was waiting for him inside: Elise, his imposing adversary. She had humiliated him and stolen one of his most prized possessions: a slave whose devotion was so boundless even her Master had struggled to accept it. But he wasn't running anymore. Chelsea had offered herself to him, and he would claim every inch of her, from those playful, smirking lips to her graceful, pale legs and plump, poised breasts. The Vox rallied in his chest, power surging and blood quickening with every heartbeat.

It was time to take back what was his.

Seb entered the penthouse with confident, urgent strides, his faithful slave following close behind. A richly furnished lounge stretched before them, with floor-to-ceiling windows offering a star-dappled view of the lake below. The lights were low, casting long, ominous shadows into every corner. And in this muted glow sat Elise Jaeger, lounging on a coach with a sheaf of documents in hand, her pale blue eyes looking up and squinting in confusion for the briefest of moments before she shot to her feet in shock.

"What are you doing here?" she exclaimed, papers scattering as she rushed to stop her bathrobe from falling open. "H-how did you—?" Her eyes darted around the room, her surprise so genuine and delicious, Seb could almost hear the Vox cackling.

"Relax," Seb said, raising his hands to show he was unarmed. "We just came to talk." Sophia, meanwhile, had taken the opportunity to swipe Elise's phone from the coffee table, and was now watching her opponent warily as Seb advanced.

"Talk?" Elise's lips curved into a frown, her posture easing as she pulled her robe and composure back together. "We have nothing more to talk about. I made it clear there would be consequences if our paths ever crossed again."

Her sharp gaze pricked his skin, but Seb didn't flinch. "Even so, you're going to want to hear me out. Especially if you want answers to all your questions."

"Questions?" Elise scoffed. "I have no idea what you're talking about."

"You pretended not to be interested in my methods earlier, but it must've struck you as odd that I was able to manipulate Chelsea so easily. Haven't you been wondering how I managed to pull it off? And isn't it strange that my partner and I were able to walk through your front door without a fight? How would you explain all of that?"

Seb let the question dangle for a moment in silence. Elise maintained her wary glare, but didn't try to interrupt him. She was intrigued. Which meant she was vulnerable.

"The answer to these mysteries is simple," he continued, flashing what he hoped was a dangerous smirk. "I have special abilities, Mrs. Jaeger; abilities that let me control people against their will. And Chelsea is one of my victims."

Elise hesitated, then a disbelieving laugh tore from her lips. "You must be more deluded than I thought," she sneered. "I don't think I've ever heard such a pathetic lie."

"Your daughter thought the same thing at first. But now..." Seb drew a deep breath, letting the Vox flood into his throat. "Chelsea! If you can hear me, show yourself. Your Master is calling for you!"

Elise flinched as if struck, her expression twisting into an incensed glare. Even without directing it at her, the Vox had clearly had an effect. That alone was cause for some hope.

But the real triumph was the almost inaudible *click* that issued from far corner of the longue. The bedroom door opened, allowing a confused, sleepy voice to waver out.

"Master..?" Chelsea groaned, massaging her forehead as she stepped into view. She was clad in a loose-fitting set of pajamas, her eyes a tear-streaked red and her hair a mussed-up mess. Still, she had never looked more precious to Seb, and his heart soared as realization dawned across her stunned expression.

Elise whirled on her daughter with a snarl. "Chelsea, go back to bed this instant!" she commanded.

"Come here, slave," Seb gestured invitingly. "Come to your Master."

A sharp breath drew Chelsea up to her full height. She moved towards Seb with unsteady steps. "You're really here," she said, her voice still softened by shock. "Why? What are you...?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Seb smiled. "I'm here to take you back."

"And I helped too," Sophia interjected. "So you owe me when this is over, alright?"

"B-but..." Chelsea bit her lip. "Why would you...after everything I..."

"Chelsea Jaeger!" Elise barked. "What on earth are you doing? Get away from him! Now!"

Chelsea's entire body went rigid. She jerked back towards her mother before stopping, her eyes darting fearfully between both sides of the room.

"It's okay," Seb said, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Relax. Remember what I've taught you. Remember the peace you've felt at my side."

"Yes..." Chelsea breathed, her eyelashes fluttering. "But...my mom...I have to..."

"There is nothing a slave must to but obey her Master," Seb explained. "And you are my slave, aren't you?"

The smile that broke across her face was radiant. "Yes, Master," she answered, a tear trickling from her cloudy eyes.

"Good girl," Seb replied, wrapping a protective arm round her. She fell against him with a sigh, and he could feel the relief shiver down her delicate body. A second embrace squeezed his torso soon after, and he looked down to see a sleepy Sophia nuzzled against him too.

"Mmaassster," she hummed with a languid smile. Seb chuckled, stroking her hair and allowing himself a moment to bask in his slaves' affection. But it couldn't last long: his opponent was clearly stymied, but she hadn't surrendered yet.

"Well?" he asked Elise. "Do you believe me now?"

The icy matriarch crossed her arms, the open fury she had displayed withdrawing back into her. "An impressive charade. But if you really had the ability to control people, you would've used it on me the moment we met. Instead, you've made a demonstration so garish I can't help but read it as a bluff. Which means either you don't have these so-called powers at all, or they are far weaker than you let on."

Seb hid his irritation behind a rhetorical smile. He wasn't surprised at her response, but her smugness still irked him. "Well...that's the thing. I'm not actually sure how strong my powers are yet. Which is why I'm very careful about how I use them. And, to be honest," he lied, "the process of breaking an unwilling mind can be excruciating, both for myself and my subjects." He shot a glance between his slaves, hoping they would follow his lead.

"Mm," Sophia purred, right on cue. "But the pain is so worth it when it's over, right Chelsea?"

The briefest flicker of confusion passed through Chelsea's gaze, but she caught on quickly. "Of course. Though I think your conversion went a lot smoother than mine."

"Exactly." Seb nodded, loosening his slaves from his arms and stepping towards Elise. "I haven't met someone who couldn't be turned yet, but strong wills like Chelsea's can put up a hell of a fight. One that could end up scarring my mind as much as it does theirs."

Elise smirked. "So that's the cause of your hesitation? You're afraid I'll be too much for you?"

"Oh, I'm still fairly confident I can convert you. But I'd rather not risk either of us becoming a vegetable in the process."

Elise's eyes narrowed. "A noble goal. But you know neither of us are walking away from this without a fight."

"That doesn't mean we can't be civilized about it." Seb titled his head towards Sophia, prompting her to set Elise's phone down on the coffee table. "Instead of a fight to the brain-death, why don't we let a game of wits decide things?"

"Intriguing." Elise quipped wryly. "And I suppose you'll be the one setting the rules?"

"I think you'll find them agreeable." He gestured to the phone. "The concept is simple: all you have to do is pick up this phone and call your security. Neither I nor my slaves will physically get in the way, but I will be using my power to dissuade you. If you can resist it and reach your goal within 10 minutes, you win. It'll be proof that you're beyond my control, and I'll submit to whatever terms you see fit."

Behind him, Chelsea gasped. "You can't be serious," she protested. "Master, you don't know what you're—"

Seb flashed a reassuring smile as Sophia held the younger Jaeger back. "It's alright," he said. "I'm sure I'll win. But if I don't, than your mother truly has me outmatched. Fighting her further would just be wasted effort."

"Well said." Elise grimaced. "But suppose you are victorious. What then? Do you expect me to submit and become another puppet for your collection?"

"In my dreams, maybe," Seb laughed. "But I doubt you'd ever submit to me, and trying to force the issue would just lead to the same mental bloodbath I'm trying to avoid. However..." He threw off his blazer and passed it to Sophia before loosening his tie. "Besting you at this game would be proof that my abilities are enough to overpower you. And if that ends up being the case, wouldn't it be preferable to concede defeat of your own free will, rather than lose your mind trying to deny it?"

"I suppose it would," the deadly beauty acknowledged, her voice a chilling hum. "Though it depends on what exactly I would be conceding."

"All I ask is that you give your daughter back to me, and allow us all to live together in peace. Her mind is already under my control anyway, so this is really the best outcome for everyone. Besides, wouldn't it be nice to have a man of my talents in the family fold?"

"Don't flatter yourself," Elise growled. "There is nothing on this planet that could make someone like you a Jaeger. Just as there's no way for you to guarantee any of these terms you've so brazenly set."

Seb shrugged. "Maybe not. But if either of us reneges, then we're right back where we started. I'll try to brainwash you, you'll fight me until our minds break, and nobody wins. At least with my terms, we both get to keep our sanity, and one of us gets an unqualified victory. Isn't that worth gambling for?"

For a moment Elise was silent. Then her mouth stretched into a veiled smile. "Very well," she said. "But don't expect an easy match."

"I never did." Seb returned the smile, rolling up his sleeves and extending his hand. "So: do we have a deal?"

Elise hesitated, and Seb's heart froze. But then her hand clasped his, and the trap was complete.

"May the best mind win," she agreed archly.

"Couldn't have said it better myself," he replied, shaking her hand with a steady rhythm. He would have only one chance at this, one shot to ensnare the arrogant aristocrat the same way he had captured her daughter. "Now," he said, making sure her eyes were still locked with this, "try not to fall too quickly when I tell you to SLEEP."

He jerked his hand down, pulling Elise sharply towards him. To his satisfaction, the lithe woman slumped forward with a short gasp, her head falling against his shoulder and her arms collapsing to her sides. Seb wasted no time pulling her close and weaving threads of hypnotic patter around her, sending Vox-laced whispers through her ears and around her mind, guiding her even deeper down, down, down into the soothing darkness of his voice.

"Oh my god," Sophia breathed, craning her neck to look at the limp matriarch's expression. "Did you do it? Is she under?"

Seb gave a quick nod in response, unable to risk a verbal answer. In truth, the instant induction appeared to be a success, but just because Elise was in trance didn't mean she was entirely pliable. He had to make the most of this opportunity, while he still had the time and energy.

"That's right, feeling more and more relaxed with every breath," he murmured, moving her towards a nearby chair. "Body feeling so heavy, so sleepy. In a moment, I'm going to tell you to sit down. And when I do, I want you to focus on that sensation of descent, of letting the gravity of my power pull you further down into this dreamy, drowsy, docile state. Do you understand?"

"I...understand..." Elise's pursed lips whispered. "But...wait..."

"Sit," Seb commanded, releasing his subject. She wavered for a moment on her feet, but didn't hold out long before collapsing into the chair, her ordinarily graceful limbs splaying in a helpless sprawl.

"Good girl," he exhaled, relieved. "Feel your body sinking into the chair. Notice how relaxing and wonderful it is to follow my voice, to let all that tension in you slip away, bit by bit, breath by breath."

"Breath...by...breath," Elise repeated with a shuddering sigh, her smooth legs sliding even further apart, a glimpse of her panties visible beneath the folds of her robe.

"Wow..." Sophia gaped, drifting closer to the undignified display. "She looks so different like this."

"I've never seen her so...relaxed," Chelsea agreed with quiet astonishment.

"Make sure you both stay awake," Seb cautioned his slaves, giving the Vox a breather while he re-centered himself. "This isn't over yet."

"Yes Master," Sophia answered.

"Don't worry," Chelsea muttered. "I wouldn't miss this for the world."

"What...?" Elise slurred. "Chelsea is...that...?"

Shit. She was already fighting awake. Seb had to move fast. "Relax, Elise," he commanded. "Feel your attention returning to my voice. It's very easy to focus on, isn't it?"

"Yes..." she answered, the stress in her expression easing.

"That's right. So easy and natural to just follow my voice, to let everything else fade into the background. It's all so unimportant right now, so trivial compared to my words, and the blissful, relaxing feeling they bring you. It's such a simple, straightforward task. I bet it comes to you naturally, doesn't it?"

Elise's head lolled to one side, a strand of blonde hair falling over her dozing face. "Yes...naturally..."

"That's right. Some people struggle to listen when I speak like this, but you're having no trouble at all. You're so good at this, I bet you can focus on my words without a second thought. Isn't that true?"

"Mmhmmm..."

"In fact, you could probably even listen to me without having to think at all, couldn't you?"

Elise's lips drifted apart, her chest rising and falling as her breathing slowed. "Yessss..."

"That's right. That feels good doesn't it?"

"Uh-huh...." Elise replied, shifting in her seat, her thighs rubbing together. "Feels...good..." A faint giggle slipped from her mouth, shocking her spectators.

"It's working. She's getting turned on," Sophia whispered. "Fuuuck...I'm so jealous..." Her hands slid restlessly over her dress as she stared at Elise's squirming body.

Seb allowed himself a short laugh, but it died halfway out. Already, he could feel the fatigue creeping back into his bones, his voice noticeably hoarser as he continued to speak.

"Good girl, Elise," he said, and was rewarded with a sharp hitch in his subject's breath. "You're doing so well. After spending all day thinking so hard, it feels good to give that tired brain a rest, doesn't it?"

"Feels...good..." she repeated, the whites of her eyes visible under her fluttering lashes.

"That's right. Let's just give that sleepy mind of yours a rest. Let yourself stop thinking for a while and just give in."

"Just...give..." Elise's brow furrowed. "W-wait...no..."

Seb's pulse skyrocketed, his skipping heart sending tremors through his throat. "I-it feels so good to rest," he maintained. "You work s-so hard it's natural to want to relax, to let go of all that stress and just..." Seb coughed. "Just...sink into the moment with me."

Elise's chin dipped into the start of a nod, but then her fists clenched. "N-no..." she groaned. "Gotta...keep fighting...can't...ever...let go..."

Seb drew a deep breath, wiping the sweat from his forehead. He blinked, the distance between him and Elise momentarily expanding before snapping back into place. "I-it's only for a moment," he assured her. "And it'll feel so...so..."

He coughed. The final word stuck in his throat, refusing to budge. He grasped his neck, as though he could somehow massage the obstruction free. But it was no use: the Vox was too tired to push even a single syllable from his lips. It needed time to rest, to heal.

Elise stirred, as though sensing his weakness. Both Sophia and Chelsea looked to Seb, confusion and panic flashing across their faces.

Then Sophia snapped into action. She bent over the arm of the chair, lowering her mouth beside the Elise's ears. "It's gonna feel so good," the buxom girl purred. "You like to feel good, don't you?"

"Y-yes..." Elise answered hesitantly.

"I knew it." Sophia unzipped her dress, her heavy tits swaying as she let the lavender fabric fall. She smoothed her fingers over Elise's robe, outlining the curve of her breasts before diverting towards the cloth belt. "It's probably been a really long time hasn't it? So long since somebody made you feel good. But you remember how it feels, don't you?"

"Y-yes...Hh!" Elise drew a sharp breath through her teeth as Sophia parted the robe, revealing a gently sloping landscape of flushed, quivering flesh. The dark-haired girl's hands wasted no time exploring the new territory, gliding over shaky hips and soft, slightly pointed breasts, tweaking the stiff red nipples at their ends.

"There we are," Sophia murmured. "Just relax, and enjoy the feeling. Master and I will make sure you have a good time."

Seb straightened and rolled back his shoulders, grateful for Sophia's quick thinking. As her kisses traveled down the neck and breasts of his panting subject, fresh sparks of power caught in his blood. And when Sophia descended between Elise's shivering legs, Seb put that renewed strength to good use.

"That's right. Focus on that anticipation building inside you. Notice how your body reacts, how sensitive and needy it is. How it yearns for pleasures it's lacked for far too long."

"Yessss..." Elise moaned as Sophia's tongue teased her pussy in languid circles. "T-too loonngg..."

"It's natural to want this. To fixate on that desire, to want it to build, and build and build..." his voice faded again, the heaviness in his body worming its way into his tongue.

Fortunately, Sophia had been keeping pace, her lips now pressed against her victim's cunt, juices and saliva dripping as she drew moans of ecstasy with deep, loving licks.

"Mmm...ahhh, that's a good girl," Sophia cooed, breaking away and letting Elise whimper from the sudden withdrawal. "I bet you want to cum soon, don't you? I bet you want to cum so badly it's driving you craaazy." She punctuated her words with teasing flicks of her tongue. "Can't you just...feeeel that pleasure building and building inside you...? Growing so big with nowhere to go?"

"Yes...yes...!" Elise hissed. "Oh god I...I...

Seb clenched his jaw, summoning the remaining power at his disposal. He had to push Elise over the edge now, before he missed his chance.

"You want to cum for me, don't you?" he growled.

Elise's hips writhed against Sophia's face. "Yes...Yes! Yes, please!"

"You want to feel all that pleasure break free, want it to consume you, body and mind, is that it?"

"I...haaahh...Yes! Yes!"

"In a moment..." Seb let out an aggravated snarl, fighting the burning sensation coating his throat. "In a...moment I'm...going to...going to snap my fingers. And when I do you...you will...you will surrender to that feeling. Surrender to...surrender to the power and pleasure I give you and...and only then will you be able to cum. Do you understand?"

"Y-yes, I...wait....I can't..." Elise's back arched, her hands grasping at Sophia's head, as if trying to force her away. "I...I can't surrender. I won't...won't..."

Seb buckled to his knees as a powerful dizziness swept through his head. He could barely see straight, but he still knew what he had to do. His shaking hand rose, and he fumbled for his fingers to line up just right so he could...

*Snap.*

Elise's body went rigid, the veins in her arms pulling taut. Her expression contorted, her nostrils flaring as a guttural growl escaped her grit teeth. But there was no release, no sign of sudden surrender. And as her heavy lidded eyes fought to open, Seb saw hatred in her bleary gaze.

"I...won't...give in..." she hissed, trying to sit upright. "I...will never...break...again..."

Sophia moved to press her back into the chair, only to yelp in pain as Elise grabbed her hair and yanked her aside.

Seb watched his plan unravel in helpless horror. He tried to stand, but his legs wouldn't move. He tried to speak, but all his vocal chords produced was a dry wheeze. It felt like he was drowning in the air, unable to do anything but watch Elise fight through the web of trance, pulling her body and mind free with angry groans and sharp, unwieldy movements. Sophia closed in to placate her again, only to catch a swinging arm to her stomach, forcing the poor girl to double over and gasp for breath.

"I...am a Jaeger..." Elise growled, falling naked onto the floor and crawling towards her phone. "I have to...keep fighting...I have to...win no matter...what you...you..."

But as her quaking fingers reached for the coffee table, another set descended and took the phone away. Elise looked up, her eyes widening as she beheld her own daughter standing above her, holding the device out of reach.

"Don't be so pathetic, Mother," Chelsea scolded with scathing contempt. "Can't you tell when you've already lost?"

The question surprised Seb as much as it did Elise. "Wha...what?" The drowsy matriarch blinked. "I haven't...lost..."

Chelsea laughed. "Please. This battle was over the moment Master enslaved me. But you were too ignorant to see it then, and too stupid to realize it now."

Elise's eyes burned with rage, but she remained on all fours, her body apparently still too heavy to lift. "Not...stupid..." she uttered.

Chelsea sighed as though dealing with a petulant child. "Don't you see what he's done? You're crawling on the floor after almost cumming on a stranger's tongue. You can barely talk right, barely think right, hell you can't even stand."

"B-but..." Elise stammered, and Seb swore he caught a hint of fear in her voice. "I...can still...win..."

"No, you can't." Chelsea put a patronizing hand on her mother's cheek. "Did you honestly think this was ever a fair fight? That Master was telling the truth about the limits of his powers? That the man who brainwashed me into his sex slave would be so chivalrous as to give you a fighting chance?"

Seb held his breath as he saw the confusion spiral in Elise's eyes. She was clearly trying to follow Chelsea's words, trying to uncoil the twisting logic. But it seemed strands of his trance were still sticking to her thoughts, causing her to mouth empty syllables a few times before speaking again.

"It...was a lie...?" she asked.

Chelsea smiled. "Of course. This whole night has been a set-up. Ever since he took my mind away, Master has been planning to use me to get the family fortune. That's why he lured you away from your work, filled you with false confidence, and waited for when you would be most isolated and arrogant to strike. And now he's toying with you, making up games and watching you squirm. Because as fun as it is for him to break people, the real satisfaction...is when they break themselves." She looked to Seb. "Isn't that right, Master?"

Seb blinked, his head and throat finally clearing enough to allow the Vox to speak again. He tried to force his legs to stand, and was thankful when Sophia knelt beside him, lending her assistance as he drew up to his full height.

"Yes," he answered, trying to embody the mastermind Chelsea had sketched. "You are already mine."

Elise let out a low moan. Chelsea shivered with delight. "You see, Mother?" the younger Jaeger asked. "It's a simple as that."

"It...can't be...true..." Elise's fists balled on the carpet. "You're lying...you must be..."

"It's pointless to argue," Chelsea sneered. "I belong to Master now, as does the family legacy. Which means everything you've worked for has been stolen by man you'd never even heard of. And now you have nothing."

Chelsea shoved Elise's head back, causing her to fall against the foot of the couch with a gasp. Seb opened his mouth to ensure the Vox would keep her down, only to catch a warning look from Chelsea. Not yet, it said. Hold onto that power and wait for my signal.

"I love my Master," Chelsea continued, pulling her pajama top over her head and tossing it aside. "He owns me completely. Especially when he fucks me." Her bra was next to go, her hands smoothing over her bare tits as she sauntered closer to the whimpering woman beneath her. "Nothing feels better than obeying him," she continued, wriggling free of her pants and panties. "You already know this, but you stupidly refuse to accept it. Which is why we're going to have to make you."

"M-make me...?" Elise repeated, struggling to hold her daughter's gaze.

Chelsea knelt beside her, stroking her head with cruel affection. "Well, Master? Can I show her now?"

"Of course," he answered, gesturing for Sophia to set him down on the opposite sofa. She settled on the cushion beside him, her soft tits pressing against his back and her hands massaging his shoulders as she gawked at the obscene display.

"Just relax, Mother," Chelsea murmured, gliding her fingertips around the edges of Elise's nipples and giggling when her back arched with a gasp. "Look at you, so eager to give in. Master has really done a number on you, hasn't he?"

"N-no..." Elise stammered, but seemed unable to pull away from her daughter's touch. "W-won't...give in..."

"It's not up to you anymore," Chelsea tutted, shooting a glance towards Seb. "Isn't that right, Master?"

Seb nodded, understanding the rhythm Chelsea was trying to employ. "My slave speaks the truth," he said, boring his gazes into Elise's. "Listen to her words. Accept all that she says to you."

Elise's eyelashes fluttered, her mouth falling open with a trembling sigh. Chelsea slid two fingers inside, and smiled as Elise's lips closed with a muffled moan, sucking drooling even as she seemed completely baffled by her own behavior.

"There, that's right." Chelsea gave an encouraging nod. "Your body is already obeying his desires. There's no need to think or understand it. Just go where he takes you. It will feel so much better, I promise."

She withdrew her fingers from Elise's mouth, a thread of saliva stretching between them. Elise raised a shaking hand to push her daughter away, but Chelsea intercepted the attempt, and drew it between her own legs instead, causing her mother to gasp.

"Feel how wet I am?" Chelsea asked. "Feel how wet he makes me? And look how wet he's making you too..."

Elise moaned, her legs bending and shifting in a weak facsimile of struggle as her daughter stroked her leaking pussy. The once-proud matriarch's hands pawed at the cushions above her, as if grasping for a life preserver. But Seb wasn't about to let her get a grip.

"It's pointless to resist," the Vox rumbled. "You're losing yourself to the pleasure."

"I...I...I'm not..." Elise gasped between strained whines. "I haven't—ah!" She threw her head, bucking and moaning in her daughter's grasp.

"Didn't you hear our Master?" Chelsea asked, hooking an arm around to squeeze and pull at Elise's trembling tits. "It doesn't matter what you say. The truth is right here. Your own daughter is getting you off, and you're too weak and pathetic to fight it. We're both obeying Master's orders, whether we want to or not. The only difference," she added, slipping her fingers inside Elise's cunt, "is that wanting makes it so, so much better."

Elise's eyes rolled back, her mouth hanging open as it struggled to form words. "Oh god...oh god...I...I..."

Over his shoulder, Seb heard Sophia suck in a hissing breath. It was then that he realized she had long ago stopped massaging him, and was now staring at the carnal display with captivated eyes, rubbing her own glistening snatch as it dripped freely on the sofa. Seb smiled, the Vox humming with renewed appetite, his cock hardening through his exhaustion. He toyed with his entranced slaves tits, causing her to shudder and squeak as a tiny orgasm rippled through her. When the tremors ceased, she leaned in to plant a deep kiss on his lips, before trailing down his neck and sliding onto the floor between his legs.

Seb sighed with satisfaction, and moved her hair aside as she unbuckled his pants and fished his stiff cock free. She engulfed it with her lips, drawing a hungry moan from the depths of his tried body, the warmth of her mouth and the display of Chelsea's devotion stoking the Vox's even further.

"Your resistance is nothing to me," he taunted Elise, his voice low and dangerous. "I know how weak you really are. I always did."

"W-weak...hhhh..." Elise could barely get a word out before another caress took her breath away. "I'm...weak...?"

"Of course you are," Chelsea confirmed with a gentle laugh. "We all are next to Master."

"B-but...I...w-worked so...hard..."

"And you did a very good job preparing me for him." Chelsea's voice dripped with faux sincerity. "There's no shame in that. No shame in submitting to a higher power if it means getting ahead. Isn't that why you follow Grandma and Grandpa's orders? Isn't that why you taught me to follow you?"

"Y-yesssss....but...but..."

"But Master is greater than all of us. Even Grandma and Grandpa couldn't reduce you to this state. And yet here you are, helpless and horny, begging to cum for your new Master."

"I-I'm not...I'm not..."

"Yes you are," Seb interrupted, reveling in the power of his words and the pleasure of Sophia's tongue. "Every inch of you is begging to cum for me. That pleasure you tried so hard to fight is returning with twice the strength. The more you fight it, the weaker your resistance becomes. But the pleasure won't stop until it's broken you."

Sophia whimpered on his cock. Elise choked on a yearning cry.

"That's right," Chelsea encouraged with sadistic glee. "It feels too good to stop. That pleasure just keeps building and building and building."

Elise was nodding, her eyes rolling back into her head. "Yes...oh...oh please...please."

"Keep begging. Beg Master to make you cum. Beg for release, you pathetic animal."

"P-please..." Elise cried. "Please...make me...make me..."

Seb's cock strained in Sophia's mouth. He quickly grabbed her hair, pulling her off before she pushed him too far. Her lips popped free in a wet gasp, her tongue still lolling, drooling, pleading to continue its work.

"Not yet," Seb grunted.

"B-but M-master..." She trembled, clutching his knees. "I'm so...so close..."

Seb locked eyes with Elise. "Cum for your Master," he commanded.

Sophia was the first to be affected, an ecstatic squeal breaking from her lips as her body spasmed with undulating pleasure. Chelsea closed her eyes and exhaled, unable to hide the trembling joy that traveled up her thighs and through her jiggling tits.

But by far, Elise was the hardest hit. Her hips rose, then fell, then rose again, a cry of pleasure forming, then breaking, then erupting as she writhed with overwhelming ecstasy. Then at once, all the tension seemed to leave her. She collapsed back onto the ground, her head listing to the side and falling on Chelsea's breasts. The younger Jaeger stiffened in surprise, before smiling and cradling the new thrall's tired head.

"There..." Chelsea said. "That felt good, didn't it?"

"Felt...good..." Elise's eyes were empty, but her lips spread into a hazy smile. "Felt...good..."

"That's right. Now here, let me take you to Master. I promise he'll make you feel even better."

"Okayyy..." Elise drawled, offering no resistance as Chelsea helped her to her feet and guided her over to where Seb was sitting. Sophia was still panting and quivering on the floor, but she managed to crawl out of the way as Elise drew near.

"Is...is that...?" Elise asked, a fresh dribble of arousal traveling down her thighs as she beheld her Master's bobbing cock.

"Go ahead." Chelsea gave her mother an encouraging pat. "Show Master who you belong to."

"Yesss..." Elise crawled onto the sofa, straddling Seb with lingering, lustful movements. But Seb gripped her hips before she could descend, her quivering pussy millimeters from his cock.

"Not until your Master commands," he chastised her.

She froze immediately, even as it was clear the anticipation was driving her crazy. "Yes...M...Maas..."

"Say it," he commanded, dropping the Vox to test her. "Tell me what I am."

"M-M-Maassster...." Elise moaned.

"Good girl."Seb grinned. The praise sent fresh shockwaves through her system, yet her body remained locked where it was, unable to take what it so badly desired without permission.

Chelsea fell onto the sofa beside him with a sigh. "Are you just going to torture her all night?" she asked. "Not that I would mind, of course."

"Just savoring the moment." Seb shot her a grateful look. "Thanks for the assist, by the way. Both of you."

"I knew I had to do something." Chelsea frowned, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "You were never going coax her into surrender. Deception and domination are the only languages she understands."

"Wasn't that long ago I would say the same thing about you. So...how about we finish both of your reeducations right now?"

Chelsea blinked. "Huh? Eep!" she let out a startled cry as Sophia slithered between her legs, looking up at the blonde with a devilish grin.

"Consider this payback for last night." The busty girl snickered. "Try not to break too fast."

"I-I wouldn't...oh!" Chelsea's retort snapped as Sophia descended. At the same time, Seb gripped Elise's hips and plunged his cock into her eager snatch, savoring the sensation as she embraced every inch.

"Give yourself to me," he commanded, exploring his new slave's body as he carved fresh paths through her mind. "Accept the pleasure of my truth: that I am your Master, and you are my slave."

"Y-yes..." Elise Jaeger stammered.

"M-Maaasster...." Chelsea Jaeger cried.

"I own you completely, body and mind. Say it."

"Y-you own me..."

"...Completely..."

"Body and m-m..."

"M-miiiiind..."

Seb grunted, the overlapping chorus of submission quickening his pace. "You will always obey me. Say it."

"I will...always..."

"Always....obeyyy...oh god, Maaaasster..."

"Nothing is more important than serving me. Nothing is more important than being a good slave. You know this is true, don't you?"

"Yes! Yes!" Elise bounced in mindless ecstasy as his cock claimed her.

"Yyyyessss!" Chelsea howled as Sophia's tongue held her captive.

"Then be a good girl...." Seb drew in a sharp breath, unable to hold it back any longer. "And...cum for your Master."

An animalistic cacophony erupted as Seb's slaves obeyed. He joined in with a triumphant moan of his own, Elise's cunt milking every ecstatic drop from his cock. She collapsed against him, and he sank into the sofa cushions, not having the strength to move her away. An exhaustion like none other descended upon him, the adrenaline and energy he had maintained all night dissipating into a drowsy, overwhelming haze.

And yet...even as the world seemed to dim, he noticed a warm hand clasp his, and turned to see Chelsea smiling at him, her tearful blue eyes visible even through the dark spots clouding his vision.

"Thank you, Master," she whispered.

"I'm yours."

Chapter 195: Chapter 195. Ch 20 (VOX DOMINUS) •THE END•

Seb refreshed the web search, even as he knew there wasn't much point. Once again, his laptop screen was filled with business blogs and a handful of online profiles, none of which suggested anything amiss with Elise Jaeger or her many investments. Four weeks since her conversion, it appeared his newest slave was playing her role perfectly.

For now, anyway.

Miki shifted in the chair next to him, and Seb quickly closed the tab before she could spy it. Fortunately, she was just grabbing her water bottle from the coffee table, and seemed too engrossed in her own screen to notice that her friend was cyber-stalking a business magnate instead of reading Sketch Night submissions. Seb felt a little guilty for letting his assigned task slide, but no matter how hard he tried to focus on the scripts in his inbox, his mind kept wandering to the elegant terror he had barely managed to collar, and what she might get up to without his supervision.

Maybe the last few weeks had made him a little paranoid.

Then again, he had good reason to be nervous. His battle with Elise had sketched out some of the limits of his powers, but there was still a lot about the Vox he didn't know. He still wasn't sure, for example, how long his subjects would remain under his sway. It could be that creating a slave was a like flipping a switch, or it could be more like a pressure gauge he had to constantly monitor. Either way, Elise was a very important, very dangerous test subject. Rather than keeping her conscious of her enslavement like Chelsea and Sophia, Seb had elected to hide knowledge of the Vox deep in the fallen matriarch's mind, along with several strict triggers and protocols. The subconscious Elise—the one Seb spoke to on the phone from time to time—was still very much under his influence, but as far as her waking mind was concerned, her visit to Diepner had turned up nothing remarkable. Well, save for a newfound respect for Chelsea's autonomy and taste in men, especially one young specimen in particular, whose intelligence and charm more than compensated for his lack of lineage, and who reminded Elise so much of her younger self.

That last bit had been Chelsea's idea. And, to her credit, Elise's new programming seemed to be holding strong. So long as Seb was careful, he could nudge her into certain decisions and trust her own consciousness to rationalize it after the fact, both to herself and any curious onlookers. At the time, this had seemed like the ideal arrangement: as nice as it would've been to have a once-proud aristocrat bowing and whimpering at his feet, he couldn't afford the collateral chaos that would come from yanking Elise out of her expected routines. Just battling one Jaeger had almost undone him; there was no way he could afford the scrutiny and scorn of their entire organization.

So Seb and his slaves had agreed to take it slow: make what changes they could safely afford, and save the more sweeping reforms for when the Vox's strengths and weakness were better understood. At first, this had come as a relief. Freed from the constant moral quandaries and mind games, Seb was able to enjoy school life as he used to, with the added benefit of having two adorable, obedient sex slaves eager to explore their new roles under him.

But now November was almost over, and here he was: wasting his time scouring the web for signs of disaster, unable to scratch the persistent itch that told him this hard-fought peace couldn't last.

If only he could Vox himself into worrying less. Seb made a mental note to look into that later.

"Oh!" Tobias suddenly exclaimed from his spot next to Miki, shattering the quiet that had settled over the longue. "I almost forgot, babe—I checked with my mom, and she says it's cool if you wanna spend Thanksgiving at our place."

"Yessss, thank god." Miki high-fived her beau. "Did I tell you my dad removed the lock from my door last year? I swear it's like they don't even want me to come back."

"Well, he's never been big on...boundaries," Tobias grimaced. "What about you Seb? You're welcome too, if you want."

Seb blinked. "Uh...thanks, but...I think I have other plans." Shit. Thanksgiving. He had been so focused on Elise, the upcoming holiday had somehow completely slipped his mind.

"Gonna spend it at Sophia's?" Miki arched an eyebrow.

"Maybe. We're, um, still figuring it out," Seb deflected with an embarrassed laugh. In truth, he had no clue how he was going to handle Thanksgiving. Spending the weekend alone with his parents was hardly ideal, but having to choose between Sophia and Chelsea was equally daunting. Sophia was the one he was "seeing" as far as public life was concerned, though her parents didn't know that yet, and there was no telling how they would react once they did. On the other hand, spending a weekend among the Jaegers was probably riskier, and harder to explain to outside observers. On the other, other hand, sending Chelsea off to deal with her family alone felt unfair, even if Elise continued to behave as instructed. Maybe Seb could bring Chelsea to Sophia's place as well. Would it be more or less suspicious if she showed up with two friends in tow? He would have to get her take on it later.

Another mental note to follow up on. Despite having two slaves at his service, Seb had never felt busier.

A notification pinged on his computer: a new message in the "HaremChat" (Sophia's name, not his). Seb opened the thread and found a selfie of Chelsea standing in front of a hanging mirror, clad in nothing but a lacey maid apron, a playful smile on her face as she tugged one of the shoulder-straps down to offer a glimpse of a stiff pink nipple.

[Chelsea]: Walked by this mirror while cleaning and just realized what I'd been wearing all day. I assume this is Master's doing?

[Sophia]: whooooaaa

[Sophia]: where'd he even find that??? bed bath & boudoir?

Seb smiled to himself and began typing.

[Master]: Actually, Chelsea was the one who made the order, tho she probably doesn't remember that either.

[Chelsea]: Ahhhh. Well I have good taste, if I say so myself. It's very, very soft ;)

[Sophia]: asdkljadga;lkj

"Find a good one?" Tobias asked over the sound of Seb chuckling. "So far all my scripts have been a bust."

"Oh, no, sorry." Seb shook his head, and suppressed his grin. "Just...thinking about something else."

Tobias nodded and turned back to his screen. Seb did so as well, savoring once last look at Chelsea's new "uniform" before closing the chat. He still wasn't sure what the future would bring, but he knew what would be waiting for him when he got home.

And maybe that was enough, for now.

_________________________________________

Sophia kept her face low as she stared at the phone on her lap, hoping it wasn't obvious to her classmates how aroused she was. She usually tried her best not to check the HaremChat when there were other people around, but an image post from Chelsea was too hard to pass up. True, it was sometimes just a recipe or outfit she was considering. But in this case, it had been yet another open display of her conditioning, complete with that trademark rosy tinge in the her pale cheeks, a subtle flush of embarrassment that never failed to make Sophia squirm. Who would've thought that the campus queen bee would become such a subby glutton? Sometimes her sluttitude even put Sophia to shame.

Alas, not all of them could spend their Saturdays prancing around in fetish wear. Some, like Sophia, had to shackle themselves to a library worktable, trying and failing to get a group project off the ground. It didn't help that two of her assigned teammates were complete slackers, and had spent the afternoon producing more harebrained app ideas than workable code. At least their third, a sophomore named Zoey, was trying to keep them on task. And—with her slight yet feminine frame, stylish cropped curls, and scooped-neck band t-shirt—she was looking good doing it.

Also: she was looking right at Sophia. Apparently the conversation had moved on without her noticing.

"S-sorry," Sophia apologized, having trouble meeting Zoey's eyes. "I think I kinda drifted off there for a moment. What was the question?"

"See?" one of her useless teammates chimed in. "It's not just us. This assignment is just, like, a total buzzkill."

"Except she actually managed to finish her work," Zoey shot back with a glower. "Right, Sophia?"

"Oh. Um. Yes." It was true; without the usual nagging feelings of self-doubt, anxiety, and uncontrollable arousal, Sophia had flown through her schoolwork in record time. As it turned out, the structure and security of enslavement had done wonders for her productivity.

"So I'll ask again." Zoey crossed her arms. "Can we count on you two to have this done by tomorrow? Or do we need to stay here all night and hold your hand through it?"

The two boys exchanged a look, then muttered some half-hearted promises, already in the process of packing up their laptops and books.

"Alright," Zoey sighed and collapsed back into her chair. "See you tomorrow, same time."

Sophia was already back on her phone as the group dissolved, updating her Master and sister slave.

[Sophia]: group work just ended. gonna grab the movie and head over. you better still be wearing that outfit when i get there.

[Chelsea]: Of course. Unless Master decides to take it off ;)

"Hey." Zoey's voice suddenly broke through Sophia's flustered haze. She looked up to see her teammate lingering nearby, a concerned look on her pixie-like features. "Can I ask kind of a weird question?"

"Uh...sure," Sophia answered, hastily pocketing her phone. "What's up?"

Zoey chewed her lip. "You don't think I came across too harsh just now, do you? I hate acting like a little miss know-it-all, but these comp-sci boys just drive me crazy, y'know?"

"Oh totally." Sophia nodded. "Yeah. No. They uh, they can be a pain. You were being totally fair just now, really."

Zoey smiled, and Sophia felt her chest flutter. "Phew. Thank god. Wouldn't want the only other competent coder in our section to think I'm a control freak."

The compliment drew an involuntary titter from Sophia's lips. "N-no, I get it. I, um. Think you're pretty good too."

"I try." Zoey's eyes flitted towards the exit, but she still hadn't budged an inch. "And hey, um," she swallowed, and for the briefest of moments Sophia thought she looked nervous. "You...doing anything tonight? Some friends and I are gonna hang out and go see a movie if you feel like joining."

Sophia's eyes widened. "Uh...oh, well..." Her mind was spinning, all the little exchanges she had ever shared with Zoey suddenly tumbling into a new context. Was she asking Sophia out? What was the right response here? Sophia couldn't just duck out of her plans with Master, but she also really, really didn't want to reject Zoey. Especially not when she was acting so adorable.

"N-no worries if you're busy," Zoey insisted, even as her uneasy smile said otherwise. "It's just. Like. A super casual thing."

"Oh, no, I—" Sophia hesitated, trying to play it cool even as her face burned. "I—I already have plans tonight. But, uh, I should be free next weekend. Y'know, if you're...doing it again."

Somehow, her garbled answer seemed to translate, and Zoey's expression relaxed. "Gotcha. Rain check then?"

"Totally," Sophia nodded, returning Zoey's wave as the she headed for the door. "S-see ya tomorrow!"

When Zoey was out of sight, Sophia finally exhaled.

Had she...just made a huge mistake?

It had all happened so fast, and now all she could do was wonder if she had made the right move. After all, it wasn't like she was single. But, then again, it wasn't like she and Master were exactly monogamous either. Even if they were keeping Chelsea's role in their relationship a secret for now, they had all agreed it would eventually be necessary to come out as polyamorous. If that was the case...would Master mind if Sophia explored outside their little throuple? Would he want to bring Zoey into the harem as well? Would Zoey be alright with that?

It occurred to Sophia that her mind was leaping several conclusions ahead, and she chided herself with a gentle laugh. None of these questions needed answers right now—she wasn't even 100% sure what Zoey's intentions were.

What Sophia did know, with certainty, was that she couldn't wait to get back to the house, and share her favorite movie with her favorite people.

And that was enough, for now.

_____________________________________________

Veronica stared vacantly into her laptop screen, the only light flickering in the shadows of her darkened room.

It had been four weeks since Chelsea's escape from Elise. And since then, Veronica had not known peace.

There had been relief at first, of course. In the giddy rush following Chelsea's return, Veronica had even dared to believe their friendship would continue uncompromised. Yet even in their first post-reunion conversation, Veronica had sensed the shadows between their words, the not-so-hidden truths that revealed the falsity of their forced normalcy. When Chelsea finally moved out of the apartment into her new house, it had almost felt like a release. No longer would they be forced to pantomime their old rituals and interests, to strain their hearts propping up a crumbling façade of their friendship. And so their regular lunch dates turned into occasional run-ins, which Veronica now avoided whenever possible.

It was for the best, she had eventually convinced herself. No matter how often she apologized, Veronica would always be the woman who sold her best friend out. And not matter how Chelsea explained herself, she would always be the enigma wearing the face of familiar friend, a replica whose near-perfection rendered it all the more uncanny and inscrutable. Veronica would never know why Chelsea had chosen a life of servitude. Nor if it had ever really been a choice in the first place.

And that was what scared her most of all.

If the dissolution of Chelsea's friendship darkened Veronica's days, it was the confirmation of Seb's powers that kept her up at night. As impossible as it seemed, he had somehow done what he had promised, and forced Elise Jaeger into relinquishing control of her daughter. True, it was still possible that the whole hypnotism thing was a ruse, and that there was a more rational explanation for how he was able to exert such influence. But a man able to fake mind control so effectively was just as dangerous as the real deal; in either case, Veronica's knowledge of his nature put her at risk.

Would she wake up one morning to find him hovering over her bed, ready to indoctrinate her into his brainwashed flock? Would she look at her phone one afternoon to find that he would soon become president of the world? Or would he and his slaves vanish from view one day, leaving Veronica jumping at shadows for the rest of her life, forever wondering who among the populace was secretly under his control? Hell, it was possible she had already been hypnotized and just hadn't realized it yet.

So Veronica searched for answers. She scoured every website and resource even tangentially related to her struggles, desperate to fill the hole drilled by her spiraling doubts. She read conspiracy theories and obscure academic papers, dug through the histories and social media feeds of anyone even tangentially related to her adversary. But nothing Veronica found brought her any answers: just a few fringe hypotheses about hypnotism, and confirmation that not only was Seb's family as unremarkable as he was, but that he wasn't even theirs by birth.

It had all seemed so hopeless.

Until OpenEyes317 contacted her.

At first, Veronica ignored the message. She had left several queries on supernatural and conspiracy forums across the internet, and it hadn't taken long for her to grow weary sorting through endless, bogus theorizing and convoluted ranting. But, as she eventually discovered, OpenEyes' take was different. Whoever they were, they had made a habit of cataloging cases similar to Veronica's: sex scandals wherein the victims displayed odd, seemingly contradictory behavior, or abrupt, unexplainable shifts in personality. Of course, everything OpenEyes' presented was pure speculation, and they offered no proof beyond circumstantial evidence and some rather skewed logic. If she were thinking rationally, Veronica would dismiss her mysterious contact's claims as empty nonsense.

But Veronica was no longer operating in the realm of the rationale. And OpenEyes' message was the only promising lead she had.

So here she sat, in the throes of another sleepless night, trying to arrange a meeting. In a stroke of good luck, it turned out OpenEyes didn't live too far away, and seemed eager for the chance to share their findings with someone face-to-face. It was a long shot, of course, and Veronica had no illusions about its odds. In all likelihood, her rendezvous would produce nothing but an uncomfortable conversation over coffee, and a yet another wasted afternoon.

But there was also a chance, however slim, that OpenEyes could finally lay to rest the ghosts haunting Veronica's every hour.

And that would have to do, for now.

________________________________________

Chelsea lazily stirred the pot of pasta sauce, smiling to herself as the ripples of red trailed in the wooden spoon's wake. Her half-tranced brain delighted at the sight of little bubbles popping on the liquid's surface, and she found herself giggling as she tried and failed to predict where they would appear next. The beeping oven temporarily broke her reverie, but only enough to remind her to move on with the recipe. She covered the pot and reduced the heat to a simmer, watching the fogging glass top with lingering fascination, her mind already returning to the happy clouds in her head, and her hips swaying absently to the music wafting from the kitchen speakers.

Weekends were the best.

They were the only time Chelsea could fully embrace her new role as Master's faithful slave, a creature of pure, programmable pleasure. It was an indulgence she had worked hard to perfect, practicing her own submission until it was possible to slip into trance without a single word from Master's lips. All she had to do was take a few deep breaths (easy, natural breaths, she reminded herself), recite her mantras of submission, and descend gently into a warm, wonderful state of single-minded servitude. In this way, Chelsea could pass whole days in obedient bliss, drifting from task to task on rolling waves of pleasure. And if she had to come up on occasion for a particularly tricky job or social interaction, that was okay too. After all, every reemergence of mental clarity brought with it fresh recognition of her own brainwashing, a realization that never failed to send hot shivers of delight through her. Sometimes, they made her stifle a moan in the check-out line, or take a break to finger her dripping pussy before continuing her household chores. Either way, the fog of arousal that followed always made it easy to slip back down into trance, and resume her dreamy day with an extra squish her step.

But not every day offered such pleasures.

As much as Chelsea wanted to embrace a life of pure, blissful enslavement, Master was adamant that she maintain at least enough course credits to graduate, "just in case," as he had put it. As usual, Chelsea suspected he was worrying too much, though she understood his logic. They were still trying to keep a low profile after all, and having her suddenly drop out of school was a recipe for suspicion. Chelsea still wasn't sure what she would do with a business degree now, but it didn't hurt to have one. Besides, classes had gotten considerably easier now that she no longer cared about acing them. Some lectures she could tune out entirely, and spend the time more productively with a butt plug in her ass (Sophia had shown her how to insert it) and her face buried in "research" as to how better to please her Master.

Unfortunately, disentangling from her old social obligations was proving far less fun for Chelsea. Using "burnout" and "mental health" as covers for withdrawing from sorority life was all well and good, but some her acquaintances and political allies had become rather persistent in their attempts to draw her back in. Plus, there were all the self-appointed suitors who were taking her sudden lack of interest with a predictable lack of grace, their broken hearts and thwarted lust spawning all kinds of awful, retaliatory rumors. Of course, such talk didn't trouble Chelsea the way it used to, but it did lead to some awkward and rather hostile interactions.

And then there was Veronica. Poor Veronica. Chelsea had tried her best to smooth things over between them, to explain why she had chosen to submit to Master, and assure Veronica that there was no foul play or threat of future retribution afoot. Yet every conversation seemed to widen the distance between the two former best friends, and some days Chelsea wondered if they would ever be able to close it.

Those days were hard. But they never stayed that way for long.

The sound of the door unlatching caused Chelsea to straighten at attention, a grin spreading across her lips. Master was home, and she couldn't wait for him to see what a good girl she had been. All of her chores were complete: she had paid the rent, washed the sheets, vacuumed the rugs, and even found time to practice deep-throating her dildo before dinner. All while wearing her new uniform like a good, obedient little thrall.

"I'm home," his voice echoed down the hall and into her head, sending an ecstatic tremor down her body. "Is that dinner I smell?"

"Yes, Master," she sighed. Even if the Vox was no longer necessary to control her, she still enjoyed its entrancing effects, and had begged Master to use it as much as possible whenever he was home. "How was your day?" she asked when he stepped into the kitchen.

"Better now," he answered, his eyes eagerly scanning her outfit. "What about you? Have you been a good girl today?"

"Mmmmm...very good," Chelsea smiled, bending over the counter and wiggling her bare ass for his approval. He chuckled, but didn't grab a generous handful like he normally would. Instead, he seemed distracted, his gaze distant as he set down his backpack and took off his coat. When he got a glass of water instead of asking Chelsea to pour him one, she knew something was up.

"Is everything alright?" she asked with a thoughtful frown. "You seem a little...preoccupied."

Master blinked. "Do I? Sorry. Think I'm having one of those days."

"You don't have to apologize," she assured him, moving closer and smoothing her hands over his hips. "I just want to make sure it's not something I can help with." Despite everything they had gone through, Master still had a bad habit of shouldering burdens on his own, as though asking his brainwashed sex slaves for help would somehow inconvenience them.

"It's nothing major," he answered, and then added when her eyes narrowed: "I was just thinking about Thanksgiving arrangements, which in turn lead to me worrying about our—uh, how would you put it—'coming out process' in general, I guess."

Chelsea stiffened. "You're not...thinking of delaying the move, are you?" Even though Seb and Sophia spent most nights at the house, they were still technically living in the dorms to keep up appearances. The plan was to try and negotiate a transition once the semester was over and student housing was up for renewal, but if Master was getting cold feet now...

"No no no, it's not like that," he quickly answered, apparently reading her concern. "I just...keep going back and forth about what exactly Sophia and I are supposed to tell our families. It'd be easiest if we all pretended to be nothing more than friends but...I'm getting so sick of keeping secrets." He sighed.

Chelsea nodded, sympathizing. "I get why you're anxious, but even if your parents find out, it's not like they're going to disown you over being in a throuple, right? In fact," she added wryly, "I know a few fathers who would be thrilled to hear their son had two hot coeds on his arms."

To her relief, Master laughed. "Fair point," he said. "Though Sophia's folks definitely won't be so easygoing. And I'd hate to be the wedge that breaks them apart. Especially since it feels like I'm already asking so much of her and—"

"Stop it," Chelsea gently grabbed his face and held his gaze. "Sophia and I are adults, we're doing this because we want to, and we can take care of ourselves. So stop acting like you're the bad guy here, alright?"

Master exhaled, then smiled. "You're right. Sorry. Old habits die hard." He kissed her on the forehead.

She hummed, pleased, then stood on her tiptoes to return the gesture. "One of these days, I'm going to get you to relax," she said, turning her attention back to her cooking.

"Oh, I think you're already quite capable of that."

The wave of praise and pleasure hit right as Master's arms slipped around her, his hands claiming her breasts while his power flooded her mind. Her thoughts blurred in a lustful haze as she melted into his grasp, her ass pressing against his crotch, thrilling at how soft she felt against his hard, demanding body.

"That's what a weak little slut like you does best, isn't it?" her Master growled, the hunger in his voice causing her heart to race. "You love to be used by your Master, don't you?"

"Y-yes...Master..." she panted, her legs already parting for him, her pussy aching for his touch, for his cock, for his cum. They had already spent the morning fucking, but now it was like she hadn't felt him for years. Whatever he wanted, she needed, her mental faculties suspended beyond the synonymous sensations of pleasure, pain, and submission.

"Good girl," Master said, and the orgasm shuddered through her even before his fingers found her desperate cunt. "Awww, look at you, you're trembling. Such a needy, horny slave, aren't you?"

"Y-y-hhheesss...Massstterr..." Speaking was almost impossible, every stroke of Master's touch sending sparks shooting through her brain, short-circuiting any functions more complex than animalistic instinct. If not for her training, she would've probably been reduced to nothing more than a twitching, mindless sex toy, a helpless array of dripping holes for her Master to use and abuse as he saw fit. It was only his protocols that enabled her to recognize her sorry state, her mind kept awake just enough to comprehend the depths of her depravity. The dim realization caused her to moan with humiliated joy and want.

"Don't worry," Master breathed over the sound of his pants unbuckling. "You've been so good today. Master won't keep you waiting for long."

Long? How long had it been already? Chelsea vaguely recognized that not much time had passed, but her drooping, blurring vision couldn't make out the clock, and her foggy mind couldn't string enough thoughts together to compensate.

Then she felt Master's cock slide inside her. And time was redefined in an instant.

Nothing else mattered. Nothing else existed. She was completely enveloped in the heat of her Master's body, in the undulating waves of pleasure between every thrust and grasp. She clutched the countertop for desperate support, feeling like she might collapse after each ecstatic crest. Yet her obedient legs remained standing, unable to deny what was her Master's to take. His hand grabbed her hair, his pace quickening, becoming urgent, aggressive. Chelsea arched her back, his roughness sharpening her delight even further, her panting lips uttering sounds incomprehensible beyond their urgent call for more, more, more.

Master's cock twitched and she instinctively clenched around him, soaking in every overwhelming sensation as they both came in a carnal chorus. Chelsea slumped against the kitchen counter, an exhausted, exhilarated giggle bubbling out of her before ending abruptly in a moan as Master drew free of her love-drunk body. He was murmuring something to her, sounds she understood as praise and comfort even as her addled brain failed to parse the words. But she felt them. Their power thrummed in the deepest recesses of her heart and mind. She felt vulnerable, malleable, and dazzlingly, deliriously happy.

"Looks like Master signed off on the new outfit," Sophia commented archly.

Chelsea blinked. She was in the middle of plating the pasta now, despite having only the haziest recollection of how she got there. "Y-you could say that," she answered, shaking free of the last strands of trance. She moved to set the plate aside, only to feel a tiny spot of wetness beneath her feet. A quick glance downward revealed that she had apparently been dripping on the floor since Master departed, his cum mingling with her own juices and sliding freely down her legs. It was a parting gift, of sorts; Chelsea knew Master would order her to clean it up later, and that doing so would evoke powerful memories of its origin, often causing her to gush and create even more of a mess in the process.

Chelsea swallowed and looked away, redirecting her attention before she dropped to her knees then and there. "S-so when did you get home?" she asked Sophia.

"I've been watching you for like, ten minutes now," Sophia laughed. "God, you're such a trance-slut."

"Mm." Chelsea smirked. "You sound jealous."

"I just hope you stay awake enough to actually appreciate the movie this time."

"That depends. Is it another anime?"

Sophia stiffened. "Gh-Ghost in the Shell isn't just 'another anime!' It's a classic!"

"Well, I'm looking forward to it." Chelsea smiled and turned back to her plating. Sophia had been trying to spark interest in her favorite pastime for weeks now, to rather underwhelming results.

Sophia huffed, and began setting the kitchen table. "One of these days, I'm just gonna ask Master to brainwash you into being a bigger weeb than I am. Then we'll see who's laughing."

"Aw, but that would just take the fun out of it," Chelsea teased. She wouldn't mind Master changing her preferences with a few Vox-laced words, but he seemed just as amused by Sophia's antics as she was. Besides, any time the busty nerd got frustrated or flustered, all it took was Chelsea slipping between her legs to quiet her complaints.

"A house divided cannot stand," Sophia proclaimed theatrically. "Especially when it comes to movie night."

"Uh-huh." Chelsea rolled her eyes. "Could you go find Master and tell him dinner's ready? And please try to make it back before the food gets cold."

"I make no promises." Sophia winked as she sauntered off.

Chelsea scoffed, shaking her head. A familiar, domestic quiet settled in the space that her sister slave left, and Chelsea found herself reflecting on what Master had mentioned earlier. It wasn't just Sophia's parents that could pose an issue: even with Elise under Master's control, Chelsea's grandparents might notice her lack of marriage prospects sooner or later, and would probably do everything they could to ensure the Jaeger bloodline didn't end with her. What form their interference would take and how Master would react was still an open question, one neither he nor Chelsea had a clean answer for yet.

But for now, they didn't need one.

For now, Chelsea let her cares drift away, and smiled as Master and Sophia returned to the kitchen for dinner.

For now, she would enjoy her new life with her new family.

And dream of it becoming forever.

End of Book I

_____________________________________________________________________________________

Hello everyone!

To those of you wondering: yes, this is the end of the first part of Vox Dominus. It's been an amazing journey writing and sharing this story with all of you, and I promise there are plans to continue it in the future. But for now, I need to take a little break and explore some of the other ideas I've left on the back-burner for far too long. Before I move on though, I wanted to say: thank you so, so much for your support. Your compliments and criticisms have inspired and challenged me for over a year now, and I absolutely would not have gotten this far without you. I hope you'll continue to enjoy my writing in the future, but either way, you have my gratitude. So take care of yourselves and be kind to each other, alright?

Until next time,

The author is still actively writing this series

.

.

And If people wanted to search original link

You can search like this you will get result

On Google Search Type first website name

Then novel name

( literotica VOX DOMINUS ) Done

Chapter 196: Chapter 196. Time Travel (SCARLETT HOLME)

Written by 123z

On: tags.literotica.com

Summary: Scarlett Holmes is transported from 1891 to the present

Tags: scarlett johansson, emma watson, sherlock holmes parody, time travel, interracial sex, sex toys, devil worshippers,

.......

.

.

.

'Holmes Falls'

London, 1891.

It is with a heavy heart that I take up my pen to write these last words in which I shall ever record the singular gifts by which my friend and lover, Miss Scarlett Holmes, was known and distinguished.

I, Doctor Emma Watson, will be forever indebted to the superlative consulting detective pertaining to our outstanding adventures. Not to mention our mutually explored sexuality.

The striking thirty-five-year-old blonde had been blessed with a large brain and a large bosom, and although she and I enjoyed our private romance and love affair, Scarlett had been free from social conventions and traditional ideas of the late Victorian era and had slept with both men and women alike.

We had shared several wonderful years living in our rented rooms at 221B Baker Street before that woeful day in May this year when my beloved Holmes perished, together with Professor Moriarty, at the bottom of the Reichenbach Falls.

My life, and those of the entire British Isles, whether they are aware or not, will never be the same. She saved the Empire on countless occasions, and the majority of us were able to sleep soundly at night thanks to her endeavors and accomplishments in tackling the most evil of criminals. My life goes on, hoping that dear Scarlett has found peace, wherever her soul may rest.

xxx

Scarlett Holmes felt the spray of the Falls on her face as she lost her footing and dropped like a stone. Beside her, Professor Moriarty fell with her, both flying through the air in a bundle of flailing arms and legs. The so-called Napoleon of crime, and the celebrated consulting detective, had been locked in a final conflict that had resulted in a fight to the death. Locked in combat they had both lost their footing and had been hurled into the raging water. The animated Holmes experienced an unsettling myriad of lurid colours as she tumbled over and over into a seemingly endless abyss. As the sensation continued, she felt as if she were falling in slow motion, with no resistance or friction. Streaks of bright light flashed in her eyes and she became more and more woozy until there was only inky blackness. Was this death then?

x

London, 2023.

"Heavens! The noise! The smell! The lights!"

Scarlett Holmes reeled as all of her senses were assaulted. The vein in her temple pulsated as she awoke from the nightmare that was her untimely death. As she tried to grasp what had occurred she found herself on the hard pavement of a busy thoroughfare.

"How odd."

The night had fallen, yet the roads and pavements remained lit by countless street lights that highlighted numerous pedestrians as they went about their business. Young females walked in pairs and by themselves, and some wore their dresses high up on their legs revealing lots of bared flesh! Men strolled the sidewalks, several with hair down past their shoulders, and one man, in particular, seemed to be talking loudly into what appeared to resemble a packet of tobacco in his hand!

"What infernal place is this?"

She was still dressed in her Victorian finest. Floor-length dress, high buttoned and lace-up white shoes, and a tightly fitted upper corset that served to cover her overlarge breasts. The golden blonde accosted the nearest person as the smell of motor oil made her wrinkle her pretty nose.

"Sir! I beg of you. Where is this? Why is it so loud? Is this hell?"

Scarlett held her ears to shield out the roar of automobiles that flashed past and a passing aircraft overhead screamed with its three large engines.

"Why, it's the City of London. Where else? You been on the sauce, lady?"

The man brushed past the distraught Holmes who spun around in a confused whirl. Everywhere was lit brightly. Shop windows, houses, and passing motor cars. And metal, huge structures made of metal and glass abounded and seemed to puncture the very sky. Here, there, and everywhere were sprawled people. Hundreds of people, dressed in such outrageous clothing she had never seen the like of. Echoes of Indignant laughter and loud conversation filled her ears as she struggled to make some sense of it all. A middle-aged woman with a kindly face approached and looked into the pleading eyes of Scarlett.

"Are you feeling alright?"

"Madam. I feel as if I am going insane! Has the world gone mad? Are we at war?"

"No, silly. It's just a regular Saturday night. Can't stop, I'm off to see the latest Marvel movie."

"Movie? What?"

Scarlett took two paces forward and tumbled into the road disoriented, only to be brought back to earth by the loud horn of a Ford Fiesta that almost ran her over.

"Get out of the road, you stupid bitch" Cried the driver as he wound down his window.

"I feel...feel faint."

A light rain fell and dappled her somewhat crumpled dress, and as Scarlett tried to find a purchase or risk falling to the paving stones, a helping hand reached out to catch her.

"Careful, you very nearly fell over."

Scarlett looked up into an angelic face that beamed broadly at her, and a chill overcame her, not from the cold but from the notion that she might very well be staring at a ghost.

"Watson! Dear Watson. It's you!"

Emma Watson smiled and spread her hands.

"Yes, it's me. What would you like? A selfie or an autograph?"

"A selfie? What?" Scarlett gave Emma a curious look.

"Who shall I make it out to?"

Emma turned to her female friend who handed her a scrap of paper and a ballpoint pen.

"Watson?"

"Your name? Who shall I sign it to?"

"My dear Doctor. It's me."

"Doctor? No, I'm no Doctor."

"Emma. It is I. Scarlett Holmes. I'm alive."

"I can see that. Are you a Harry Potter fan, or is it Beauty and the Beast you like best."

"Potter? The only Potter family I know of is that loathsome family of rapscallions from Rotherhithe, the patriarch of which is currently serving fifteen to twenty for burglary in Brixton Prison at the pleasure of Her Majesty Queen Victoria."

"Victoria? Hold on. Scarlett Holmes? My grandmother used to tell me stories of Scarlett Holmes with my great-grandmother."

"Tell me? Who is your great-grandmother?"

"Doctor Emma Watson. She died in 1928."

"1928? 1928? Prey, what year might this be?"

Scarlett looked perplexed and she wrung her hands and looked wide-eyed.

"Why 2023, of course."

"Absurd! This cannot be. My mind simply cannot entertain the notion. Have I been asleep for over 130 years? Alas! My mind fails me."

Scarlett took a huge lungful of air and coughed and heaved as she inhaled the polluted air. The next thing she knew was utter darkness.

x

Scarlett opened her eyes and blinked in the harsh electric light of the airy room. She inhaled deeply through her nostrils and felt a calmness, almost a tranquil feeling. At the foot of the three-seat sofa she was lying on stood Emma, looking rather fetching in a white bathrobe and with her lustrous hair loose about her shoulders. The sweet curve of Emma's pert breasts could be readily seen and the sight was instantly alluring to the rapt Holmes. The once-famed consulting detective wanted nothing more than to see more of the adorable creature.

"Where, where am I?"

"You're in my flat in Canary Wharf. A cab driver brought us here."

"A Hansom cab? But where is Canary Wharf?"

"Close to Commercial Road, by the river."

"Ah, Limehouse. I know of it only too well."

Scarlett sat up and looked out of the window and screwed up her eyes. It seemed as if they were quite high above the ground.

"Is the building tall?"

"We're on the twenty-fifth floor. Are you really Scarlett Holmes? Because she died in 1891."

"Twenty-fifth floor? Is this some kind of a joke? Buildings in the sky? The fall at the Reichenbach seems to have been some work of the devil himself. Is The dear Doctor really dead?"

"Natural causes. She raised a family after you disappeared. I'm named after her. I act in the movies."

That word again.

"What are these movies you speak of?"

"Films. Motion pictures. You never saw one before?"

"I couldn't possibly imagine what one could conceivably be like. This is insanity! I must get back to Baker Street. My abode, 221B Baker Street."

Scarlett sat up and felt dizzy as a result and Emma supported her as she fell back into the push seat.

"You must rest. You're not well. Anyway, 221B is no longer there. It's a bank now."

"A bank? I must find Mister Hudson, my sister. I must..."

"Don't you see? If you really are Holmes. Everyone you knew is dead. And you are over 160 years old!"

Scarlett felt a pang of anxiety in the pit of her stomach.

"Goodness!"

Scarlett stood up slowly and realised that she had been stripped of her dress and stiff undergarments, and put into the skimpiest of night attire. She focused on the pretty face of Emma and pouted at the astonishing likeness of her friend and lover, Doctor Watson. Scarlett ran a hand through her soft hair and raised her right shoulder seductively, feeling a lot more like her bodacious self.

"160! Do I look it?" She asked in deep honeyed tones.

x

"Did you undress me last night?"

Scarlett shot Emma a look and felt a warm glow in her loins at the mere thought. How she resembled her dear Doctor was astounding. It was as if she had been reincarnated in the form of her youthful ancestor.

'Yes, I did. That outfit looked a little cumbersome. How did you ever live in that all that time ago? So, you really think that time travel is possible?"

Emma's voice came from the adjoining bathroom as she presumably attended to her ablutions.

"I suppose." Answered Scarlett, who tried to peer furtively around the corner of the room. "I'm a firm believer in science, there are many wondrous things in our universe. And indeed, here I am. It is said by the Swiss locals however that the Reichenbach Falls have a unique history of strange phenomena and mystical occurrences."

"What would you like for breakfast?"

"Oh, just some Lapsang Souchong tea and some Kedgeree if you have it. If not, a smoked kipper will suffice."

"Some what? I have some Coco Pops and instant coffee."

"Coco...what? INSTANT coffee!"

The sound of running water could be heard and Scarlett crept on bare feet as close as she dared to the bathroom.

"Did you have a close relationship with my great-grandmother?"

"Indeed. We were exceptionally close in fact. We would have given our lives for the other."

"That's nice."

"She was a most loyal companion and a rare beauty."

"Funny she married so late in life. You must have had a lot of adventures together."

Holmes felt her heart flutter at the sight of the bared Emma under what appeared to be a personal waterfall. The blonde's eyes played over the splendour that was Emma in all her naked glory. Her exquisite neck, the arch of her back, and the subtle curve of her perfect bottom. The freckles on perky breasts that still had the pink nipples that always seemed to be hard and erect. How many times had she held the gorgeous creature in her arms, what was the number of occasions the pair of them had kissed, relishing the erotic play of tongues in each other's mouths?

"I shan't be too long. I've had a long day."

But this was not her Emma, but another, born of a different time, of a modern world that she did not belong to. Scarlett's hand went automatically to her mound under the shirt nightgown as she watched Emma in a cloud of steam and cascading hot water. Rivulets ran down the front of her body and as she lifted her face to the head of the shower the spray matted her light brown hair to her shoulders. Then Scarlett gasped as Emma turned her back to the shower and the famed detective saw her neat triangle of pubic hair above her mouth-watering and damp labia.

"Mercy me!"

Emma began to unwind under the cascade of hot water and she explored her sweet body, caressing her breasts, down to the subtle roundness of her bottom, and gently over the tops of her slim thighs. Scarlett found her own moist pussy and delved inside with her middle digit. Emma had a bar of soap in her hands and once she had created a reasonable lather, then proceeded to wash her body from neck to cunt. Her head tilted back as her right hand made tiny circular motions on her snatch, rubbing carefully in order to make her muff squeaky clean.

"Oh, darling Emma."

Scarlett stroked her own weeping slit, sliding up and down as she stood on tiptoe, bent slightly at the knees. A tiny moan emanated from her parted lips as she eyed an abandoned solid wood hairbrush by her feet. Twirling it in her hand turned it backward and used the handle to pleasure her throbbing cunt. Happy memories of her making love to Doctor Watson came flooding back as she fucked herself.

"Emma."

How she loved to grip Emma's fine hair as she licked both of her medium-sized tits and nibbled lightly on both of the pink nipples. The smell of the dear Doctor was always intoxicating as she buried her face between her splayed thighs and breathed in the heady scent of her soft pussy folds and probed her wetness for hours. Holmes recalled Emma's smooth pins that always wrapped around her hips as they ground their dripping loins into each other and mashed their cunts together in a glorious union.

"Doctor, dear Doctor."

Scarlett compared the sighs and moans of this adorable young filly to her beloved Emma as they rubbed their aroused clits together, legs entwined and panting hard. In the shower cubicle, Emma had moved in such a way that the jet of water was directed at her muff. The natural beauty wiggled her backside to and fro, welcoming the fine spray splashing her most sensitive spot. Now, Scarlett cried out as she slid the handle in and out of her pussy her eyes widened at the erotic sight. Her buttocks clenched as her orgasm raged through her and she shook on the balls of her bare feet as her ecstasy took hold.

"Hope you don't mind a single bed, I wasn't expecting company this weekend."

Scarlett opened her eyes and retreated back to the main room as Emma stepped out of the cubicle and dried off her bare bod with a fluffy white towel.

"That will be splendid," replied Scarlett with a croak in her voice.

Emma unashamedly held each end of the towel and used it to saw back and forth on her crotch to dry it off, trapping the towel between her clamped thighs for maximum friction. Scarlett gulped back emotions as Emma shook out her hair and fluffed it up with curled fingers. Then she hopped into the room in her robe again and sat on the edge of the sofa beside the exasperated Scarlett.

"You can stay here for a while until you get yourself together. I have to go to New York tomorrow for a shoot."

"A shoot? Who or what will you be shooting?"

"No, a photoshoot. I'll be back in four days. Then we can have a nice chat."

"Four days? Surely it takes three days out of Southampton just to sail there?"

"I'm not sailing. I'm flying."

"Preposterous! We shall never take flight like the birds. At least not in my..."

Holmes left the sentence uncompleted. Indeed, this was NOT her lifetime.

"You have food in the refrigerator and you can use the micro to heat the meals up. Okay?"

"Your words are clear, yet the meaning is quite elusive."

Emma bent and kissed Scarlett on the head and the blonde felt a frisson of a thrill from this merest touch.

"Goodnight, Scarlett Holmes."

Emma left the room and turned out the light.

Goodnight, my one true love.

x

Over the next few days, Holmes mastered the workings of the telephone, microwave oven, and television set. Having been given a hefty book on the history of the twentieth century, she brooded for hours until the return of the delectable Emma. As Scarlett opened the micro door she contemplated the dish of defrosted fish fingers and tossed them into the waste basket.

"Since when did fish have fingers anyway?"

The front door opened and the effervescent Emma bounded in.

"Hello? How have you been?"

"Much better, thank you. Your selection of cereal is most fortifying."

Scarlett pointed to the several boxes of Frosties, Rice Krispies, Fruit Loops, and Coco Pops.

"You've been living on cereal?"

"The contents of your refrigerator leave a lot to be desired. Come, we shall dine out at the Care Royal, where they once served the finest Roast Rib of Scottish Beef and Yorkshire Pudding. Alas, I have no funds to pay for the feast."

"This will be on me, it's the least I can do."

"Many thanks. I plan to get back on my feet, as it were, and resume my unique expertise in solving the unsolvable. I have devoured the astonishing history of the recent century, and digested much of the state of the world, My dear Watson, I believe that there is much for me to do in this modern age of yours."

xxxxxxxxxxx

Chapter Two.

'The Old Scarlett Embraces The New'

"And that is how Doctor Watson and I retrieved the jewel-encrusted dildo belonging to Princess Louise, fourth daughter of Queen Victoria herself."

"What a fantastic tale. A stolen Royal sex toy." (See The Adventures of Scarlett Holmes for the story)

"It wasn't very practical, I can tell you that much. Yet that tale is not as fantastic as the unique adventure involving the three students who lived and studied at St. Luke's College in Cambridge. In order to establish the identity of the person responsible for impregnating the young Governess, who was so inebriated on this occasion that she was unable to recall which of her three lovers had gotten her with child. Her only solid memory of he who was accountable for the deed was the singular fact that he ejaculated excessive amounts of sperm when he climaxed. Your grandmother and I took it upon ourselves to have intercourse with the named and shamed three gentlemen in a marked attempt to discover the guilty party."

"You slept with each of the students in order to solve a case?"

"Quite so. And the results were most gratifying I can tell you. The culprit was a proverbial pistol. Despite the stuffy and hypocritical morality in the reign of Her Majesty, Queen Victoria, even the most respectable men and women surrendered to their wildest sexual needs and desires. Doctor Watson was a relative sex kitten."

Scarlett Holmes looked at herself this way and that in the full-length mirror as she spoke. She was modeling an ultra-soft sleeveless print dress with a hem that came up to her mid-thigh. Her feet were slipped into an elegant pair of gold and silver Jimmy Choo heels.

"Do modern women really dress like this in public? I feel half naked."

"Of course. You look great. That particular little number cost me a bundle at Harvey Nichols. It's a Balenciaga."

"Indeed? A 'bundle' of what precisely?"

"Money. About a grand in fact."

"You spent a thousand? In pounds sterling? Why, you could buy an affordable house for the same sum!"

"Shush! There."

Emma put the finishing touch to Scarlett's hair and both examined the results in the mirror. The blonde had her hair swept back in a voluminous updo that classically framed her forehead. A touch of high-shine eyeshadow brightened her green eyes, and the carmine lip gloss highlighted her signature pout.

"This is acceptable?"

"Perfect. Now you look like you fit in with the rest of us."

Scarlett's face expressed doubt as she took a long drag of her Dunhill menthol cigarette and blew out the blue smoke.

"Must you smoke those awful things? The room reeks."

Emma wrinkled her pretty nose and waved her hand in front of her face.

Scarlett scoffed and shrugged Emma off with a cursory dismissal.

"When I'm not working, I get restless and bored."

She sat in an armchair, crossed her bare legs, and looked out of the window at the blue sky. The smoke gave her already gravelly voice an even deeper tone.

"It is a matter of opinion whether I am considered blessed or cursed. I am one of, if not the worlds best, consulting private detective and I relish the most difficult and most outlandish of cases put my way. My mind is quick and alert to the tiniest of clues, and my brain can figure out quite impossible cases that leave most dumbfounded. I lack interest in the in usual way of life and detest the boring and the mundane. I admit I need stimulants such as these cigarettes."

She exhaled a stream of smoke and grinned as Emma poked her tongue out in protest. It had been one week since Holmes had emerged from the strange phenomena that had seen her transported from her time of 1891 to the present day.

At a loss to explain the science behind it all, nevertheless, the blonde beauty was utterly grateful to still be alive.

"I was born with good looks and a fulsome figure, so my only other vice is an acute craving for sexual satisfaction, whenever and wherever possible. I find both males and females attractive, although I consider men to be unreliable and conniving for the most part. Although having intercourse with a man I must say that I do favour the gentle touch. Do I shock you?"

"On the contrary, I think you will fit in quite nicely in the year 2023. Women have been liberated for decades. We have the vote, equal rights, and have defeated sexism at work and in politics."

"And sexually?"

"Big improvements since your days. Women can enjoy free sex. Outside of marriage, with whom they please, and with no romantic ties if she so chooses."

"What about same gender sex?"

"Totally fine. Women can even marry each other."

"Is that so?"

"Speaking for myself, I'm quite happy sharing my bed with a man for my own needs and pleasure."

"Never with other women?"

"Just guys. Can we change the subject for once?"

"It's alright for you, Emma. I haven't had the slightest hint of intimacy for 130 years!"

Scarlett re-crossed her pins and raised an arched brow at Emma as her dress rode up her pale thighs. What she wouldn't give for the young actress to hop over and stick her head between her legs and bury her face in her snatch. The fact was, that Scarlett Holmes had blurred the truth a tad as what she said about not having sex for 130 years was only true up to an hour previous.

"Oh, did the maintenance man call about the loose bathroom tiles?"

"He did pop in, yes."

And pop he most certainly did!

x

"I've come about the bathroom tiles. Miss Watson left a message. May I come in?"

Scarlett looked at the square-jawed man with closely cropped fair hair and felt her pussy twitch.

"Please. Pardon my appearance. I was taking a bath."

Scarlett dripped onto the carpet beneath her bare feet and stood demurely with a bath towel discreetly knotted at her ample bosom.

The twenty-something handyman tried in vain to avoid staring at Scarlett's deep cleavage but failed miserably.

Result thought she as she smiled back.

"I can come back later if it's inconvenient, Miss?"

"Holmes. Don't dither man, come in, come in. I shall be rooming with Miss Watson for the foreseeable future."

That'll be a sight for sore eyes he thought.

"Right. I'm the handyman, repairman, whatever, for the building. Names Hudson, Martin Hudson."

"HAH!" Holmes clapped her hands together which caused the man to flinch slightly. "The universe and its mysteries never cease to astound. Through there, Hudson."

As they both entered the en-suite bathroom of Scarlett's personal bedroom she recalled about the treasure that had been her landlady, Mrs. Hudson, when she roomed at 221B Baker Street so very long ago.

"I see the problem."

As Hudson opened his dark brown bag of tools, Scarlett took the time to scrutinise the fair-haired man's impressive physique. Broad-shouldered, muscled torso, and tight ass, he obviously stayed very fit. The image of a desirable male in her midst stirred the sex-starved female.

"Sportsman are you, Hudson?" Asked the very aroused Miss Holmes. He shall be a sight for sore eyes.

"Rugby. I'm a three-quarter. Played for the army in Afghanistan."

"Right. I can't believe the British are still engaged in that country after all this time. One of my closest colleagues, my dearest Doctor, served there in seventy-nine."

"Oh, nineteen seventy-nine."

"EIGHTEEN seventy-nine, actually."

Hudson shot her a bemused look and at the same time realised that the woman was unwrapping her white towel in front of him.

"Do you mind if I continue bathing?

"Er, no."

Hudson's mouth gaped as Scarlett nonchalantly undid the knot at her bust and let the towel drop to her feet. Scarlett looked stunning in the buff. Her golden blonde hair was tied loosely on top of her head and his eyes focused on her remarkable bared breasts. Full and rounded they appeared to defy gravity, even though she was now in her mid-thirties.

Proud of her body she ran her hands up her hips, over her stomach, and cupped her magnificent globes. She was the epitome of a curvy and voluptuous female. She radiated sex appeal and she knew it. Scarlet turned to the oval-shaped stub that stood in the middle of the room on four brass legs and let Hudson get a good look at her superb backside. Two half moons of pale flesh perfectly bisected by her newly shaven pussy that protruded enticingly dead center.

"Good, still hot."

Scarlett removed the clip holding her fair locks and let them down as she dipped her foot into the water to test the temperature. She hopped back into the tub and knelt on her knees. The water was still full of suds and she retrieved the big sponge that floated on the surface and soaped up her big tits with it. All the while she drizzled the bubbles on her rack she cooed and sighed in such a sensuous manner that Hudson could barely make a fist as he attempted to repair some of the misaligned tiles above the hand basin.

"Hudson? Could you be a dear and wash my back? I always have difficulty reaching behind because of, well, you know."

Scarlett inhaled deeply and perfectly displayed her boobs, the water level just at the bottom of her bosom. The hot steamy water felt much more soothing than a shower preferred by Emma.

"Yes, Miss Holmes. Alright."

I can do this, he thought to himself as the soaped-up babe held out the sopping sponge.

"And take off your shirt. No sense in getting it all wet, is there?"

"My shirt?"

Hudson crossed his arms and tore his tee off over his head and revealed his ripped upper body to an admiring Holmes. He came behind the tub and squeezed the sponge over Scarlett's back and watched the suds run down her spine.

"That tickles. Now rub the water in firmly."

Hudson cleared his throat and began to massage her shoulders and flanks. The feel of the sponge against her skin was incredibly arousing, especially as it was held in the fellow's hands. Scarlett giggled as she deliberately turned to her left so that Hudson got a good handful of her right breast.

"Sorry about that."

"Nonsense. In fact."

Scarlett swiveled on her knees and faced the young beefcake, taking the sponge from him. His hairless chest was dappled with bath water and her nipples were as hard as bullets. Her eyes wandered to his parted lips and a full-body shiver went through her as she imagined kissing his beautiful mouth. As her desire took hold she felt her pussy moisten dramatically.

"Could you do my front?" She asked in her husky voice.

"If you like."

Scarlett held up the sponge, and as he reached for the soapy ball she dropped it into the tub.

"Oops, silly me. Can you see it?"

As Hudson tentatively put his hand in the water Scarlett lunged up so that her loins came into contact with his searching fingers. Before he could react the sex-starved blonde ground against his hand and simulated the sexual act. It was clear to see that his burgeoning erection was straining in front of his trousers.

"I'm so wet down there. Get in the tub."

"But..."

"No words, Hudson. I need you to fuck me. Now."

Realising he had passed that point of no return himself he duly obliged with her wishes and drew down his pants. His impressive erect cock sprang from its confines and bobbed up and down as he took off his shoes and socks.

"Isn't that better?"

Scarlett raised and held his ramrod-straight dick in her fist and jerked it several times to gauge its thickness. He had a nice scrotum too, and his groin area had very fine pubes that were so light as to be veritably transparent. Slowly, and with loving care, she swirled her darting tongue around the half-stretched foreskin and murmured as it peeled back to unveil the large tapered glans beneath. She pursed her lips and drooled saliva to make him wet enough to slide her mouth down to the halfway mark on his rock-hard shaft. Throaty groans from her tightly clamped lips vibrated on his shaft and he gasped at the incredible ache in his balls.

'Ooohh!"

Hudson groaned as she took him in deeper, dribbling and gagging audibly as she went. She started a hands-free blowjob and rubbed and pinched her aching nipples as she moved her head up and down on his knob. In his increasing ardour he rocked his hips back and forth and thereby pushed his length further and further into the warm depths of her mouth. Despite her preference for the feminine touch, this was something Scarlett had missed for a long time. The sublime pleasure of a pulsing cock sliding in and out of her clamped lips and jamming down her throat.

"Mmmph!"

The all-too-familiar tingling in her pussy was too much to ignore and the cock hungry detective released his saliva-coated dick and gasped for air. Taking his large hands in hers Scarlett invited him into the tub with her and pulled him in close, wallowing in the touch of his taut muscles. His solid wall of a chest was pleasing to hold and she arched her back and hugged him tightly. Hudson took her left breast, lightly covered with collected soap bubbles, in his hand and her stiff nipple pressed into his wet palm.

"Kiss me."

Hudson grunted an affirmative and started to softly kiss her neck, cheeks, and ears which made Scarlett bunch her toes in the soapy water they stood in. Her right hand snaked in between their wet bodies where she dug her nails in his groin and jerked his erection. The turned-on hunk grabbed both her boobs and found them to be quite large in proportion to her frame. Scarlett moaned into his mouth as they locked lips and let her lover explore every inch of her curvy rack.

"Mmm, yes. She likes that."

As Hudson met her mouth he made out the intriguing shape of Scarlett's lips, the upper meeting the exact dimensions of her lower. Gradually Scarlett shifted in the tub and her bottom found the rounded edge. She drew Hudson toward her and curled her left leg, bent at the knee, around his right hip. Her heel bumped him urgently and purred as his rigid pole grazed the inside of her smooth thigh. He bucked up and the flared tip of his dick parted her sopping entrance and Scarlett welcomed her first man in 130 years!

"Oh, fuck!"

Her hands held onto the tub so hard that her knuckles turned white. She bared her teeth as he slowly, almost agonisingly so, pushed in further.

"Please, please, more. Give me more."

Scarlett's nails dragged across his broad back as she moved her hips up in encouragement. She whimpered as her pussy was rudely penetrated by a healthy length of stiff manhood. Once he was totally buried in her cunt they remained still as Scarlett enjoyed the splendour of that fullness of a cock inside her. Hudson pulled back, almost entirely, and then stared at a languid screw with long and steady strokes that drove the woman insane with pleasure.

"Do it. Do me."

He caressed her body all over, skimming the palms of his hands on her wet and supple skin, as they dipped tongues into each other's mouths. Hudson lifted her by her rump and Scarlett encircled his body with both legs. Impaled on his rigid spike, Scarlett moaned and wrapped her arms around his neck. She thrilled at the tight sensation of him filling her to the very depths of her womanhood.

"You're so big inside me."

They spilled water which splashed out of the tub and onto the cool floor tiles as Scarlett was bounced on his rod of iron. She was his plaything as he cupped her buttocks and guided her up and down effortlessly. Then he let her down and Scarlett turned her back to Hudson. As he balanced on the inside edge of the tub he brought her wet body down onto his lap until she fit perfectly between his meaty thighs. With a sideways glance, she eased her backside up a tad and sighed as she met his upright pole, hot and wet for her pleasure.

"Merciful heavens!"

Scarlett touched her brow with the back of her hand in a shock of delight and gratitude as she sank all the way onto his desirable log. She gripped his thighs and drew a grimace from the ripped handyman as her nails dug in. The water swirled and her entire lower body rocked as she rotated on his dick and she held his paws in her hands and guided them to her jiggling boobs. The rabid blonde moved at her own pace, not wishing the sex to end just yet. She could feel every bump and ridge on his shaft and she milked him as was her want.

"Oops!"

In this erotic but awkward position, Hudson slipped out of her twice and he fucked air until she fed him into her gaping quim. He held onto her hips and ensured he would not pop out again and drove up into her, drawing yelps of undiluted passion from the bouncing blonde. In his eagerness to pound the shit out of her, they tumbled forwards into a standing doggy stance. With the steamy water up to their knees, Hudson banged into her from behind, smacking her fleshy buttocks in his heated frenzy.

"Won...der...ful!"

Scarlett's body was shoved three inches forwards by Hudson's rhythmic strokes and he buried his cock in her to the hilt. Her tits wobbled under her as she was slammed into even harder than before. He grabbed her hips for leverage and went for broke.

"Are you going to ejaculate?"

"Ejaculate? Yes!"

Scarlett turned quickly in the tub and squeezed her massive boobs together to trap his cock between them. Her body was forcefully rocked as Hudson rammed his pulsating dick into her ample cleavage. He pumped and pumped and then shot cum all over her big globes and neck. With a squeal of delight, Scarlett arched her back and watched with glee as the sticky goo flowed down her homemade channel between her boobs onto her front.

"Nice."

Scarlett took his bell end into her mouth and sucked up what was left of his cum.

As she sank back into the foaming water she looked up at the speechless handyman.

"Thank you, Hudson. That will be all. I shall keep you in mind, however."

"Miss Holmes."

He gathered up his discarded clothing and left her to relax in her bath. This may very well be the start of something, she mused.

to be continued...

Chapter 197: Chapter 197. Emma Watson (SCARLETT HOLME)

'The Singular Case Of The Screaming Orgasm'

"You are quite right, Em-Em. Beau does have the propensity to use his sharp teeth at the moment of climax. Quite remarkable."

"Don't I know it?"

Emma Watson yawned and then smiled knowingly as she continued to rub the nape of her neck unconsciously.

"Wait a minute!" She sat bolt upright in her chair with her jaw dropped. "You, you just read my mind!"

Emma looked incredulously at the smug-looking Scarlett Holmes, who took a long drag on a black cigarette.

"Nonsense. I just used my brain and pure reasoning. It was surprisingly easy."

The two women were relaxing in Emma's riverside apartment on a stuffy and humid morning in July. Were it not for the air conditioning the room would most likely have resembled an oven. Emma gazed out of the window at the Thames twenty-five floors below through the glare of harsh sunlight. She had returned late after spending a hot night with her current boyfriend, an American businessman named Leo. Things had gotten serious of late between the two thirty-year-old's, and Emma was on cloud nine.

"Explain, or I shall go mad."

The attractive English rose sat up in her chair and put her hands in her lap and waited patiently. It had been one month since she had met the astonishing Scarlett Holmes, once hailed as the greatest private detective in history. By some strange quirk, the golden-haired beauty had been transported from the year 1891 to the present day. Confused and bereft of help, the two had stumbled upon each other on the streets of London, and the successful actress had graciously offered whatever the lost soul needed. That was food, shelter, and the chance to get her head straight.

"It's true that I am well known for being proficient with observation, deduction, and logical reasoning. I have known to befuddle people to such a point that they think that I have fantastic powers. But once I explain myself you will just laugh and scoff."

"I will not. You just crept into my head and told me exactly what I was thinking. How did you do it?"

"Very well. Firstly, when you endeavour to return late from a night out and attempt to pass my room without disturbing me, it seems pointless to remove your shoes yet giggle inanely outside my door."

Scarlett lit another smoke and paused a moment.

"I heard you return here at three this morning after you presumably left the home of your boyfriend. As I partook of a light breakfast upon waking, you emerged from your room and sat down where you sit now. You had a wry smile on your pretty face and I watched you look out of the window and then stare at the vase filled with a dozen red roses. Naturally a gift from a serious admirer with obvious romantic overtones."

"Right, that makes sense."

"Indeed. So you spent the night with your man. Your eyes sparkled and your lips quivered as you recalled the lover's tryst. Your left hand went up to your neck where you swept aside your hair and rubbed what appears to be a very recent, and very well-defined love bite. Your lover is the owner of some sharp teeth. As you reminisced about this act of foreplay you buried your other hand between your legs and crossed them, probably in an attempt to relive the sensation of him there. As you rubbed your sore neck more urgently, so you clamped your thighs tight shut, as if imagining your sexual climax once more in your mind's eye."

Emma cleared her throat and uncrossed her bare legs and smiled weakly.

"All that is true. Leo does like to nibble on my neck while we make love. But? Hang on! How is it possible that you know he calls me Em-Em? And that I call him Beau? This IS mind reading!"

"My dear girl. If I reveal all my expertise you will think it were mere child's play. Very well. Regard your beautiful bouquet of flowers, presumably from Leo. Attached to the stems is a personal note. It reads, to my dearest, darling Em-Em from your loving Beau."

"You are joking! That WAS child's play. And I thought you were doing some sort of Harry Potter magic and getting inside my head. How obvious!"

"Alas. It is as I said. When I explain all it is brushed off as being simple."

"Sorry, Holmes."

"Anyway. All that aside, look! I have my first case."

Scarlett held up her Nokia mobile phone and clapped her hands. Anxious in this modern age to resume her passion for solving the unsolvable, Holmes, with the help of Emma, had mastered the use of a personal phone and had placed an advertisement on social media offering her unique services.

"This world never ceases to amaze. My very own communication device. In the palm of my hand no less."

"I'm sure it's a bit of a leap, but everybody has one these days. Good news then?"

"In precisely thirty minutes we can expect a visit from a Mister Doyle who has the most unusual case. You will stay and observe, won't you?"

"If I can help in any way just ask."

"Splendid! This is it, my girl. I'm back in business."

x

There came a knock on Emma's front door and she let in the building handyman, Martin Hudson.

"There is a visitor for Miss Holmes."

"Thank you for your time, Hudson."

Scarlett gave the robust young man a wink as a pallid figure of a man shuffle in and took the offered seat opposite Scarlett and Emma.

'Please, Mister Doyle? You won't mind the presence of Emma, do you? She's just here to observe."

"Not, not at all."

Doyle nodded at Emma who was unable to hide a look of some discomfort at the sight of the poor fellow. Doyle had the reddest hair she had ever seen on a man, and his pale visage was sadly disfigured by a terrible scar. This had the unfortunate effect of turning up the outer edge of his upper lip.

"Yes. I am the unfortunate and desperate soul named Alex Doyle, and I need your expert advice. And help. I am at my wits end. I saw your advert and was reminded of that noted detective from the past, also named Scarlett Holmes. Are you related?"

"In a manner of speaking." Scarlett shot a sideways glance at Emma and suppressed a giggle. "Indeed, I pride myself in being able to deduce and process data from observation. For instance, I see that you are a man in his thirties who, after a life of just getting along fine, has had the good fortune to come into money. The lottery?"

"Precisely so. Fifty million."

"A tidy sum to be sure. You are not accustomed to the change in fortune as of yet as you dress still in tee shirt and blue jeans. And yet have a handsome pair of Christian Louboutin velvet loafers with crystal toe caps. A striking contrast if I may be so bold."

"Go on."

"Despite the presence of the delectable Emma here, you have virtually ignored her, and in the last ten minutes have mentally undressed me. To such an extent that you had attempted to hide your burgeoning erection by crossing and uncrossing your legs."

Doyle lowered his head when he realised he was indeed staring blatantly down the vivacious Scarlett's half-unbuttoned blouse. She scrutinised the odd man with her big green eyes as he and Emma hung on the blonde's every word.

"I deduce that your sexual partiality is for bodacious blondes with big tits. You are quite well endowed and dress to the left. The outline of your appendage is quite visible. Do you see, Emma?"

Emma smiled through thin lips and smoothed back her well-groomed brows in slight embarrassment.

"Furthermore, and presumably as a consequence of your facial disfigurement, you are bereft of female companionship. Therefore, as a right-hander, you have a more pronounced fist than your left. Due no doubt to excessive masturbation. Note the huge veins on the back of his hand and forearm. Nothing to be ashamed of, by the by."

"Bloody hell, Holmes!" Cried an impressed Doyle.

"Bloody hell, Holmes!" Cried an unbelieving Emma. "How do you know all these things?"

"Elementary my dear's. Am I right, Doyle?" Asked Scarlett as she lit up a cigarette.

"Right on the nose. I do have a, you know down there, and I love sex. Of course, women shun me, and I have to resort to self-gratification. It's a shame as I am well hung and I know how to use it. If I had good looks then there would be a line outside my bedroom door, believe me. And on top of that I have a very rare blood type, so most plastic surgeons will not operate on my mouth. Since my big win, I have indulged in booking high class prostitutes, and I have enjoyed myself no end. I pay big, and I expect the best. And there lies my problem."

"Do tell."

"In Mayfair is my favourite female escort agency, 'Blondes Do It Better' and I have fallen head over heels for one of the girls. The trouble is, she is one of identical triplets, all of whom are on the agency books. I have slept with all three and they are worth every penny I spend. I get off best when I see and hear a female climax. In particular when we achieve a mutual orgasm. Heaven itself. I pay the girls a big bonus if they get off with me. My preferred triplet is a screamer. She literally screams the house down when she comes, and with such an endearing high-pitched squeal you ever heard. Really brings me off. I cum in buckets."

"I can only imagine." Replied an aloof Holmes as she eyed up the demure Emma. What she would give to hear the young actress climax in her arms.

"The girls are from America. They are blonde, leggy, and stacked. Impossible to tell apart, and all equally fantastic in bed. Now they all know me and my intentions, they would all love to be the next Mrs. Doyle and enjoy my millions. But I am only ready to commit to my screamer. Is it Nicole, Erica, or Jacklyn. I slept with who I was told was Erica, but she screamed on only two occasions. So the other must have been Nicole or Jacklyn. The two conniving girls of the three have affected a no-sleep arrangement with me, together with my treasure, so that I am now unable to sleep with my beloved and propose marriage."

Doyle dipped his head and worried his orange hair with his fingers.

"Have you ever heard of a more disagreeable and frustrating situation?"

"Well, since you ask, yes. But that is neither here nor there."

"Surely you could find out where each girl lives and ascertain the one you like best?"

Emma broke her silence with a straightforward query.

"Well done, Emma. Good question." Said a proud Holmes.

"The manager of the agency decrees a strict privacy rule. No home visits or personal numbers. Only hotels are used and only cash is acceptable. I have no knowledge of where they live, either separately or together. That is why I've come to you for help."

"I will take you on as a client, Mister Doyle. Come back in a week and l shall have the identity of your desired one."

"Really? I shall pay you well, I can assure you. How will you discover my screamer?"

"Why simplicity itself. Emma and I will fuck all three blondes."

Emma perked up and did a double take.

"Say what now? Sod off! I'm not doing that."

"Why, Emma. You did offer to help in any way, did you not?"

"Did I? Oh, fluff!"

"We shall be discreet and use false names and identities. Truth is, I simply cannot fulfill the task at hand alone. We shall be in and out before you know it."

"Hmm."

Emma brooded as she wondered what she was just about to agree to.

x

Two days later the pair began to come up with a plan of action. Scarlett determined that they should strike in a single evening when all three sisters were on active service. That way they would not be tricked in any way by any deception.

"Here it is."

Emma found the aforementioned agency on her Apple iPad Pro tablet.

"Blonde's Do It Better, a 24/7 London network with the fairest and bustiest of fun ladies. Book one of our highly sophisticated and elegant blondes for a relaxed and entertaining time. Rest assured that all of the gorgeous females are exclusive models and genuine escorts. All pictures depicted here show their real looks."

Emma scrolled down dozens of scantily clad models and noted all sorts of choice women. European, Russian, Asian, Turkish, and American.

"Here's our triplets."

"How are they described?"

"As aged thirty. A Plus. £600 an hour. Offer all services. Busty. Bisexual. Duo or Group. Spanking. Striptease, Roleplay, and Uniforms. There are lots of reviews by satisfied clients. This fellow says, this girl was super sexy and I can't wait to visit her again. Another mentions a threesome. The two identical women were a perfect duo, he says. Both very naughty and inventive behind closed doors."

Emma looked up at Scarlett who sat back and folded her arms.

"I propose that we book all three in the space of three hours. We shall use false names to book all three engagements and attempt to uncover Doyle's desired one. I fancy we may include Hudson with one of us in order to participate in a threesome to deflect suspicion on behalf of those two girls who would swindle Doyle of his millions."

"You can be with him then. I can't pretend that I'm not happy about all this and I shall stick with girl on girl. I owe it to Beau, er, Leo."

"Agreed. Hah! Ready yourself, girl. The game is assuredly afoot."

x

Number 145 Park Lane is exactly that. A luxury hotel in the middle of classical London, known by the title '145, Park Lane.' Formerly The Playboy Club, a fashionable 60's hangout for the rich and famous, the building was now home to a modern and luxurious hotel with 45 guest rooms, all overlooking the royal Hyde Park.

"Here we are, Hudson. Room 023."

At precisely eight pm, Holmes and Martin Hudson arrived to be confronted by a simply stunning blonde bombshell. She must have been around six feet tall in her high heels, thought Scarlett. Her honey-blonde hair was swept over one shoulder and her strapless black dress with the low-cut neckline showed off her deep cleavage.

"Mister and Mrs. Smith? Come on in."

"Thank you."

Scarlett and Hudson followed the blonde escort into a low-lit room that was spacious and big. One side of the room had six uncovered dual-aspect windows that looked out onto the view of Hyde Park.

"I am Johanna, and this is my husband, Rex."

"Erica."

The blonde American shook their hands and then looked Hudson up and down and was highly impressed with his ripped physique.

"Rex? Woof, woof! I think we're all gonna get along. You two fancy dabbling in a threesome, right?"

The woman claiming to be Erica spoke in a southern American twang that Holmes surmised might be Texan.

"Quite so. We feel that we want to swing a bit after several years of marriage."

"Swell. You both need to take a shower and then I need the cash upfront. Place the envelope on that table. The clock is ticking folks. You got one hour or it's another six hundred. The bathroom's through there."

Scarlett and Hudson trotted off to the en-suite bathroom which boasted sleek white marble floors and warm lighting. The pair quickly stripped off and got under a hot shower.

"Remember, Hudson." Said Holmes loudly above the outpouring of white water. "The idea is to bring this female to orgasm to observe her reactions at the moment of climax."

"Understood, Miss Holmes."

"Time is of the essence, so we can't afford to dawdle. Let me get you warmed up."

As they stood side by side under the cascading water Scarlett leaned on Hudson's shoulder and wrapped her fingers around his semi hard dick. He shuddered when she slid down his muscled body and flicked out her tongue to lick the underside of his throbbing shaft. His foreskin drew back as he reached full erection and he let out a cry as hot lips closed tightly on his tapered cock head.

The famed private detective sucked in air as she pushed her head down to take half of his knob inside her watering mouth. As they stood under the stream of hot water, Scarlett feverishly slurped and slobbered on the stud until she felt him ready enough. They emerged side by side, she in a toweling robe, and he stark naked and sporting a mighty stiff.

"We're ready," announced Scarlett as she removed her robe.

Erica, if indeed it were she, had draped her now naked body across the red satin sheets. The only thing she wore was a pair of gossamer sheer black hold ups that sheathed her exquisite legs. She lifted her head and saw her clients, both staring at her with wide eyed anticipation. Her eyes affixed to Hudson's broad chest and smooth torso. He's fucking gorgeous, thought Erica as she ogled his fully erect cock with the magnificent swollen tip.

"Well, well. Look here. What a nice couple. Let's get started, shall we?"

Holmes read the time in the clock on the bedside table. 8.15. Tick tock, time to fuck.

x

Approximately fifteen minutes after Scarlett and Hudson had joined the first sister, so Emma timidly knocked on door number 031. She did not know it but the blonde knockout who opened the door was the spitting image of the sister with Holmes and Hudson.

"Hi, sweetie. You're J.K. right?"

"Hi. Yes."

Emma stood demurely on the threshold of the luxury suite in a short trench coat over a plain white top and black mini skirt. She wore dark glasses in order to cut a discreet figure.

"Don't stand on ceremony, come on in. Time is money."

The blonde southern belle had a broad Texan accent and a big grin as she ushered Emma inside.

"Say, you remind me of that movie star, what's her name?"

"Yeah, I get that a lot. She's more attractive. Nice room."

"Honey, I earned it. The hard way. Just put the cash on the table and go shower. And make that muff squeaky clean, you hear? I hear you have an outfit you want to wear."

"I have it here."

Emma held up her small bag.

"You like to be dominated, that so?"

Emma nodded and cursed Scarlett for giving her a certain role. The fragrant and charming actress had no prior experience in sexual roleplay and wondered how things were going to play out. A successful actress, model, and UN Women Goodwill Ambassador, Emma thought she had seen pretty much everything until the unique and intriguing Scarlett Holmes had popped into her busy life. The stylish and intelligent young female, who always had her schedule pretty much organised now had no idea what to expect next.

"You scrub up well, honey. You're a knockout."

Once showered and dried, Emma, appeared in the bedroom of the hired suite and drew a whistle from the stripped-off blonde escort sitting on the edge of the large bed.

"Thanks."

Emma had transformed into an alluring vision of seduction in a topless all white satin waspie that settled on her hips, and a pair of see through lacy panties. Her finely trimmed pubic hair was clearly visible through the sheer material. She wore a pair of opaque silk stockings with two garters with cute red ribbons atop each of her slender pins. On her feet were a pair of white satin pumps with four inch heels and enticing thin ankle straps.

"You have nice taste in lingerie."

Not my choosing actually, but another's not too far from this very room. Emma did feel good though and the sweet caress of the waspie on her soft flesh gave her goosebumps. She was acutely aware of her modest-sized tits that were exposed at the top of the waspie, and her nipples became erect and jutted out invitingly.

"I think we have the very thing for our little game tonight."

The American blonde held up a black strap-on harness with an eight-inch dildo fitted in the special attachment. Emma gulped and approached the bed nervously, and as she walked the rustling of the silk stockings could be heard as her upper thighs rubbed. Erica put the strap on aside for the moment and drew Emma closer and cupped her tight ass. Emma's entire body quivered as the blonde's fingers stroked the warm flesh of the bare part of her upper thighs.

"You're so cute." Said Erica admiringly as she slid the flimsy panties down over Emma's slim hips and silken pins.

Emma bit her lip as Erica traced out a line on her moist labia with just her fingertips. The actress went on the tips of her heels and spread her legs wider for the blonde who blew a gentle flow of warm air on her muff.

"That feels, odd."

Then Emma shrieked as she tossed onto the bed in a blur of flailing legs. Erica buried her face in Emma's snatch and eased her tongue into her sopping pussy of the lightweight. As she was driven mad by the languid drag of a tongue along her juicy slit, Emma shuddered and groaned, then wriggled and whimpered. Erica was an expert as she painted Emma's pussy with tantalising circles around her tiny nub.

"Ooooh! Yes...oh...yes!"

Emma was breathing hard as she hammered the mattress with her balled-up fists. Erica now made incredible figures of eight with her tongue around her clit, up and down her plump pussy lips, and from side to side on that sensitive strip of flesh known as the perineum. What could only be described as a delicious ache in her muff, Emma felt her seeping juices greedily lapped up. Her legs wilted and laid out flat on the bed as Erica raised her head and grinned.

"We have time still to play with our toy."

Erica looked down at the nubile vision in white and realised that she was enjoying herself more than usual. This filly was a dream with her pert tits and succulent pussy. The soft light of the exclusive hotel suite made her bared skin positively glow. The blonde escort found herself highly aroused and raring to go.

"Alright," agreed Emma with a dry throat.

Her flawless face was a picture of submissive apprehension as Erica wiggled her hips into the black harness and smeared lubricant along the ominous eight-inch lifelike dildo. Emma gulped as a pillow was shoved under her bottom and the big dildo was prodded at her wet entrance. The bulbous head of the fake cock slid inside Emma and parted her pink inner folds with ease.

"Oh! Mmm! Gosh!"

Erica shifted on her knees and pushed forwards with her hips. As more of the dildo slid in Emma cupped her breasts, rolling the bullet-hard tips in her fingertips. Her legs bent at the knees as Erica bucked up into her with heaving tits and pelvic thrusts. Emma's tight cunt was filled and her nether lips were drawn out on the backstroke and then pushed in as she was penetrated once more.

"You're so cute."

Breathed Erica as she lightly kissed the tips of Emma's perky tits. The slick toy bathed Emma's rear end and her rounded cheeks glistened with the lube and her own fluids. In a sex-crazed haze, Erica set a faster pace and slammed into Emma's tight pussy. The submissive Emma gasped and jerked as the strap-on dildo sank up inside her. In a blur of relentless fucking the pair rocked and wailed and Emma came, not once, but twice in a short space of time. With one final thrust, Erica let the false cock remain embedded in Emma's sodden pussy and then unbuckled the straps.

"Holy shit!"

As Emma reeled from a third convulsion she looked down her panting form to see the obscene sight of the eight-inch dildo half sticking out of her exposed pussy. She raised herself up on her elbows as Erica extracted the toy and placed it back in the attachment.

"I want you to fuck me in the ass." Hissed Erica and helped Emma out of her waspie and into the strap-on harness.

"I've never done this before." Said Emma wide-eyed. "How long before our hour is up?"

"Fifteen minutes," replied the blonde as she lubed up her asshole.

She went on all fours and wiggled her backside as Emma crept up behind her. To Emma's amazement, the dildo sank into Erica's anus with pretty much zero effort. She held onto the escort's hips as she attempted to fuck the blonde like a man would. It felt distinctly odd to shunt to and fro as if she had an erection poking out in front of her, but within minutes the actress had a rhythm going that seemed to please Erica.

"Faster, can you manage that, sweetie?"

Emma shifted on her knees and stroked home as best she could. This woman was loving it, and Emma saw that her asshole was nicely stretched out by the slick tool. Erica had reached beneath her and was flicking at her clit with frantic strumming of her fingers. Emma concentrated and fucked her even faster, banging hard into her reddening back passage.

"Gonna...gonna...gonna, cum!"

This was it, and Emma awaited the conclusion of a very kinky hour.

"Oh, oh, oh, urgh!"

Erica climaxed in a peculiar tweeting noise that resembled nothing like a scream. This was not Doyle's girl. Over her shoulder, Erica grinned at Emma and then promptly collapsed on the bed. Emma quickly made her excuses and left the suite to join up with Holmes.

Scarlett cut just as fine a figure as the American escort, thought Hudson as his eyes locked on the creamy full curves of her 34DD breasts. Erica followed his gaze down her voluptuous body to the full hips that framed the erotic V of her plump pussy mound.

"Wow, we are gonna rock the house tonight. Let's entertain Rex some."

"Alright," agreed Scarlett willingly.

The curvy blonde rolled onto the bed beside Erica and lay on her front with her rump sticking high in the air. She flashed her green eyes at Erica who sidled up and gently ran her fingers along the smooth back and waist down to the round curves of her cheeks. With a quick motion, Erica had Scarlett up on her knees by her hips and her nose nestled in the superb space that separated Scarlett's nates.

"Oh, yes!" Moaned the detective as Erica extended her tongue and tasted the sweet wetness of her quim.

Scarlett jerked as the tongue action became a firm and assured licking that saw Erica burrow deeper inside Scarlett's pussy. With her eyes screwed up, Scarlett moved her bottom back into Erica's face and mumbled obscenities as she thrilled to the well-executed torment of length swipes.

"Yes, yes, yes!"

Hudson wanked his knob as he looked on open-mouthed. Erica had her lips pursed now and she kissed Scarlett's pussy opening until her juices dripped and dripped. Close to her climax, Scarlett grabbed bunches of sheets as Erica ran her tongue up her slit as close to her clitoris as possible without actually touching it. As Erica flicked out her darting tongue she would pull back on occasion and Scarlett growled in frustration as she flexed her pelvis in search of the woman's elusive mouth.

"I think we need to bring Rex in on the action."

Scarlett laid out flat on her belly, her left leg trembling as she savoured the sublime spasm in her pussy. Hudson flopped onto the bed and Erica immediately curled her tongue around his bell end and took him eagerly into her mouth. As she moved her head back and forth on his considerable length she massaged his balls. Scarlett rose up and moved her bodacious body atop of him and placed her cunt directly over his open mouth.

"Mmm, that's it. You're really getting the hang of this swinging stuff."

"Thanks," muttered Scarlett as Hudson pressed his lips to her lips and started to kiss her muff.

The blonde American drew his throbbing organ deeper and deeper into her mouth and her saliva drooled down his hairless scrotum. His dick expanded between her lips and she held him still in her mouth before slowly pulling back and scraping her teeth along his thick shaft. Scarlett moaned loudly from the insistent lapping from Hudson's flattened tongue, and she bent forwards as Hudson probed her juiced up quim with his questing tongue.

"Heavens! What fun!"

She noted the time on the clock. 8.40.

"I would like to watch you fuck my husband."

Erica popped off Hudson's knob and saw no reason to argue as his dick shone from her spit and dribble.

"Fine. Put a sock on that, would you honey?"

Hudson took one condom out of the packet of twelve laid on the table and broke open the wrapper. He rolled the latex sheath over his glans and along his rigid column.

"Now, sit there, and let's see what you're made of."

Hudson planted his bottom on the edge of the bed as Erica turned her back to him and crouched over his upright pole in a reverse cowgirl position. She lowered herself slowly onto his lap until her shaven muff met his sheathed cock head. Scarlett got up out of the chair and walked briskly to the king-sized bed, her hips swaying, and her big tits bouncing.

"Can you see, Johanna?"

"Quite so," answered Scarlett who bent forward to closely observe the American escort's bald pussy sink down his generous length.

Erica didn't stop until her moist cunt was fully impaled.

"That feels so good. He's pretty big, isn't he?"

Her blue eyes became half closed as she started to rock back and forth with her toes dug into the lush carpet beneath her feet. Her naked frame writhed and squirmed as she drove up and down, her hot pussy pushing ever deeper onto his slick shaft. Hudson saw Scarlett nod perceptively at him and he put his hands on Erica's shoulders and thrust up with his hips. Her abundant rack bounced wildly as she smashed down on his rod of steel, and her head dipped as her aching cunt was plundered.

"Are you going to cum?"

Erica looked into Scarlett's deep green eyes and smiled blissfully as she rubbed her pelvis on Hudson's groin. The grinding motion caused her clit to tingle like mad and her juices wetted his balls.

"Only a big cock gets me off, and your husband might just do it. But enough of me."

Erica hopped off of Hudson who fucked air for a few seconds. She took Scarlett by the hand and both fell onto the bed. Two pairs of ample breasts mashed together and Erica brushed Scarlett's thighs with hers. They writhed in each other's arms as their warm bodies pressed firmly together. Scarlett was highly impressed as Erica rotated her hips and lunged down at just the right angle to bump pussies. Both gyrated and groaned as their clits strained against the other. Hudson looked on in awe as their trimmed pubes mingled in a damp union of sexual stimulation. Scarlett's deep cleavage was dappled with fine beads of perspiration and her nipples were rock-hard.

"Ooooh! Aaaah!"

She started to cum as Erica massaged her clit and pussy lips with frantic rubs. Scarlett turned to face Hudson and she made urgent nodding to him in order to urge him to step up. Her head tilted back as Erica was roughly pulled up by the rabid Hudson who moved her into a doggy stance and mounted her.

"Yes! Fuck me, Rex! Fuck me with that big bone, puppy!"

Erica grabbed a soft pillow for support as Hudson drove up into her at a rate of knots. As he fucked her hard and fast she dipped her head and panted into the pillow. The ripped former soldier worked in and out of her sodden pussy with powerful pumps of his taut ass. He felt her pussy contract around his turgid cock and he signaled with a thumbs up to the expectant Scarlett.

"Nearly...there."

Hudson bellowed himself as he flooded the condom and he pulled Erica firmly back onto his entire length. Scarlett strained her ears as Erica looked up with a look of shock on her face, and her mouth gawped like a goldfish out of the water as she came. She fell onto her back as Hudson withdrew and her large tits glistened with moisture and her stomach undulated in what could only be described as a silent orgasm. Her throat made barely audible cries of satisfaction, and before she could even look up, Holmes and Hudson had already left. This was not Doyle's girl.

x

"Are all your cases going to be like this?" Asked Emma as she attempted to fix her hair.

"One can only hope, dear girl." Replied Scarlett who was grinning like a cat who had gotten the cream.

Scarlett and Emma had just left room 042 where they had seen Doyle and his intended of the three triplets happily reconcile. The two exhausted women took a taxi and returned to Emma's apartment where they took to their respective rooms and slept the whole next day.

x

Two days later.

"Scarlett! What the..."

"Emma! There you are. Doyle here is just thanking me for a job well done. Erica and he are to be happily married at the end of the month."

Scarlett Holmes looked over the man's back at the unexpected intrusion of Emma as he lay nestled between her splayed legs in the missionary position. Both naked, the pair were fucking each other like dogs on heat, and Doyle's backside rose and fell as he rammed into the stacked blonde. Scarlett's body was dappled with a light sheen of perspiration as Emma watched Doyle's considerable length thrust in and out of her moist pussy.

"Doyle spoke the truth. He has one of the thickest cocks I have ever encountered. Oh, my word!"

Doyle went into overdrive and slammed Scarlett into the mattress. Her legs flailed in the air as she shuddered from an earth-shattering orgasm.

"Bloody hell, Holmes! I don't believe it!" Cried Emma in exasperation.

"Bloody hell, Doyle! I don't believe it!" Cried Scarlett in ecstasy.

Doyle promptly erupted and his lower body convulsed over and over as he ejaculated. Copious amounts of his cum trickled out of Scarlett's overstuffed pussy and leaked out, down her crack, and onto the crisp white sheets.

"Emma. Remind Hudson that we need our linen changed as soon as possible."

xxx

Chapter Four.

'Scarlett And The Devil Worshippers'

Emma Watson sighed with relief as she opened the front door of her fashionable apartment overlooking the Thames. She kicked her shoes off and slumped into one of three comfortable armchairs, rubbing her toes in both hands. The wall clock read seven and the morning sunshine was already streaming through the large window which faced East. Her plane from Paris had arrived at City Airport thirty minutes early and a taxi cab had taken mere minutes to drop her off. The last four days had been hectic as the stylish fashion icon had modeled a new range of raincoats for Burberry.

"Good morning, Emma. I trust you had a pleasant time in France?"

'Holmes. You're up. Not like your usual self."

Scarlett Holmes extinguished a Dunhill Menthol cigarette in an ashtray, but not before lighting up another with the remains of the spent smoke. The ravishing golden blonde looked rather prim and proper in a royal blue midi skirt and matching blazer, with a somber white blouse beneath. It had been three months since Emma had taken on the woman out of time as a nonpaying guest, and it appeared that she was not going anywhere soon.

"You look very chic in that outfit. Is something amiss? You normally lie in until noon."

"Indeed, my dear Watson. Something is amiss."

"Is it another crime? A murder? A brain-teasing mystery?"

Emma sat on the edge of her seat and awaited the answer.

"I say, here's fun. We've known each other for a while now, and you are aware of my intelligence quotient and perception. See if you can use your powers of deduction on me."

"Alright, um...okay. You're up early and well-dressed. Either you have a client or you're going out."

"Good start."

"I do believe that you are going out, as I see in your open purse on the table that you have an extra pair of panties tucked away. You may be away from the apartment for some time and you want to be prepared for anything untoward. I think perhaps you have a case, a particularly hard nut to crack in fact, and furthermore the man's name is Phillips."

"Bravo! How could you possibly think that?"

"When I looked up when you first spoke you were holding a letter and frowning at the contents. You discarded the envelope the letter had been in and I saw the name of the sender, Phillips, on the back."

"Excellent work, Emma." Scarlett clapped her hands at the admirable efforts of the charming young actress. "What a pity you are wrong on all counts."

"I am? Balls!"

"I AM going out and I have a very early meeting with my gynecologist. A Doctor Elizabeth Phillips. I thought I might be in need of some extra underwear after the examination. I don't relish the visit and was in two minds whether or not to cancel. One good thing though is that I DO have the option of another case, and an exceedingly nasty one to be sure."

"How so?"

"Do you believe in the Devil, Emma? Satanism, witches, and the like?"

"Are you trying to wind me up? You know my filmography. I was Hermione, remember?"

"Wind you up? Like a toy doll? What an odd expression. Another modernism no doubt. Anyhow, I did not refer to your fictional alter-ego, a thrilling role as it was, but in real life?"

"No, not really. Why?"

"I have been contacted by an Inspector Lester from New Scotland Yard, who wishes to meet me, accompanied by a Lord Buckley. Apparently, His Lordship is in a spot of bother. Blackmail, naturally. He's been inducted into a Satanic Brotherhood known as the Church of Lucifer, an absurd name if ever I heard one."

"I thought all that superstition had died out, even before your time."

"There have always been evil worshippers, my dear. And there always will be. There is a thread of Satanism in every other aristocratic family in this fair isle. Including Lord Buckley's. I actually knew his...grandfather I presume, back in '85. How strange it is that the current Lord Buckley is now older than I. I haven't been to Buckley Hall in 135 years. He's been fleeced of £30,000, and now his blackmailers demand more. Government secrets no doubt."

"Here they are now then."

Emma answered the buzz of the entrance intercom and inside of five minutes there stood a tall female with loose fair locks and dressed in a light tan trench coat. Over her shoulder was a sad looking fellow in a blue suit. As Emma welcomed them in, Scarlett immediately went to the male and shook his hand.

"Good day to you, Inspector."

"Sorry to disappoint, but he's not Lester. I am. Miss Adele Lester, at your service."

"A female Inspector. Whatever next."

Holmes nodded in apology, having never known the like, and stepped back as Adele shed her coat. Standing at a height of almost six feet in her knee high black boots, the blue eyed blonde easily towered over the rest. Beneath her coat she wore a formal dark suit consisting of a two button jacket and a daringly short skirt. The top of her jacket, although done up, was open from just below her magnificent 34DD cup breasts to display acres of bared boob. Her hips rode from side to side as she entered and planted her curvy backside into a chair and crossed her shapely pins.

"So, you are the famous Scarlett Holmes. I was expecting a more mousey type."

"So we are both surprised then. Let us cut to the chase. Your Lordship?"

"I have been a fool, Miss Holmes. And my sorry and debauched nature has become my abject misery."

"Tell all."

"I first discovered the brotherhood through a colleague in the House of Lords. They go by the Church of Lucifer."

"The aristocratic House of Lords. Naturally."

Scarlett gave Emma a sideways glance and winked.

"Please, do go on."

"I was told that the brotherhood engaged in regular orgies to appease the Dark One, and that the sex was hotter than any he had ever had before. At first, I was reluctant to join, although all the members had a liberal view of politics. After all, they were a devil-worshipping cult. But the average age of the willing females was apparently between the ages of 20 to 35, and as I am a widower of 50 the urge of free sex was pulling me in."

"And then came the hook and line."

"Quite. I was informed that my initiation orgy had been filmed and that unless I handed over the sum of £10,000, the film would be delivered to every newspaper in the country. Even in these current relaxed times, there would be a scandal. I readily agreed to the blackmailers and was instructed to attend the very next orgy. I knew full well that there would be no end to their demands, and sure enough, I was again coerced into handing over £20,000."

Buckley took a gulp from a glass of water as Lester took up the story.

"Now things have escalated. The chapter are demanding that His Lordship pass over state secrets, secrets that he is in possession of in his role of making and shaping the laws of government. At a loss as to what to do next, he made the wise choice of contacting the police."

"What do you suggest then? Arrest the entire chapter?"

"Without any evidence whatsoever, and only Lord Buckley's word against theirs, no. I propose that we catch them all in the act as it were. The next orgy is planned on the ancient Wiccan festival of Beltane on May 1st. It's understood that a big sexual ritual is traditional with this date, as well as blood sacrifices."

"How are you planning to catch them in the act, as you say?"

Scarlett and Adele looked at Emma who asked the question.

"By going undercover. Myself included. His Lordship has the task of providing the location this time around and has to provide five women willing to take part in the group sex. There will be thirteen members of the chapter, including the High Priest and his mate present. Through an escort agency, Lord Buckley has booked two former glamour models, so we just need two more females."

"Then look no further. Young Emma and I shall be only too happy to assist."

"Precisely the reason we came here today." Said a relieved Inspector Lester.

Emma did a double take and stood up with eyes blazing.

"Bloody hell, Holmes! You could at least ask first."

"Does that mean you won't do it? Your country needs you."

Emma scuffed her foot and huffed.

"Bugger!"

x

The modern world still enthralled Scarlett Holmes, who had been wrenched from the year 1891 to 2023. This world was a considerable mishmash of high-rise buildings made of concrete and steel. The use of petrol, natural gas, and electricity powered such things as aircraft, motor cars, and extremely fast railway trains. But despite all the seemingly magical achievements, the greatest and most welcome wonderment of all was the sexual liberation for all. For Scarlett, a self-confessed woman with excessive, and almost uncontrollable sexual desires, this was heaven on earth.

"Here we are, Buckley Hall."

Emma, not one of the best drivers admittedly, did an exaggerated sweep of the gravel drive and then slammed on the brakes of her fire truck red mini hatch. She turned off the ignition and windscreen wipers and heard a soft sort of whimpering to her left.

"Holmes! What ARE you doing?"

Scarlett was cowering under the front passenger seat wide-eyed and ashen-faced.

"I have never been driven so fast in all my life!"

"I was only doing seventy. I was cruising. Oh, look there are the others."

Buckley Hall. A centuries-old stately home in Hertfordshire was a listed building with a chequered past. Rumours of the 3rd Earl being brutally murdered during a Satanic ritual gone wrong had hung over the generations of the Buckley family ever since. Standing by the front entrance was a small group consisting of Lord Buckley, Inspector Lester, and two astonishingly attractive females. One brunette and one blonde. Emma hopped out of the car under an umbrella, followed by a groggy-looking Scarlett. The weather had turned inclement during the drive up from London, and the evening sky rumbled from the rolling thunder.

"Lord Buckley, Inspector."

"Ladies. Let's get inside quickly."

His Lordship herded all the ladies inside where they shook off the rain in the hallway.

"Our illustrious guests not here yet?" Asked Holmes as she gathered her wits from the manic drive on the M25 motorway.

"Soon enough, Holmes. Let me introduce you to my female escorts. I hired them from Lady Sonia's Glamour Girl Services. Lucy Pinder, and Rhian Sugden."

Both models were curvy and incredibly attractive. They had dressed alike in mid-length evening dresses with such low-cut necklines that their ample bosoms threatened to spill out at any given moment.

"Evening. Nice weather for ducks."

Rhian seemed a bubbly sort with big brown eyes and side-swept blonde locks and a smooth white dress.

"So you're the famous detective. Do you really believe in all this hocus-pocus then?"

In contrast, Lucy spoke in more of a classier accent than her blonde counterpart. The top-heavy brunette had a full and lush mane of chestnut tresses and an equally impressive 32GG-sized bust.

"I take it all with a huge grain of salt." Answered Scarlett in a forthright manner. "These underground Sabbat meetings tend to be all about sex."

"Suits me and Lucy. We fuck for money."

"You never know, Scarlett." Piped Emma.

"Ever the romantic, eh Watson."

"Are you really Emma Watson? You're all grown up now."

"Well. I AM thirty. And you never saw me here, right?"

"Come on, ladies. I'll show you where you can change."

Lord Buckley led them all to a back room that had a long dressing table, wall-length mirror, and a modest bathroom.

"You will all have to wear these cloaks with the hood up until told otherwise by the High Priest. And nothing is to be worn under it. Show them, Inspector."

Adele Lester had already stripped off and the astonishingly slim blonde with the gravity-defying 34DD boobs stood naked and proud. Buckley helped her adorn a heavy worsted green cloak that met the floor. The inside had a comfortable velvet lining, and the hood had two tassels.

"Come on then. Get naked. And lube up. It might be a long night."

The Inspector pointed to an array of lubrication tubes and a wall clock that showed eleven. Sixty minutes to go until the witching hour. Lucy and Rhian were no strangers to nudity and were naked in a trice. Emma was acutely aware of Scarlett staring at her as she got out of her top and skirt. Holmes had admitted to her that her great-grandmother, Doctor Emma Watson, and she had been lovers and that the two Emmas could have passed for identical twins. She wondered if the famed detective had designs on her this night.

"You are a delight for the eyes, dear Emma."

"Thanks, I think."

Emma was attractive in an understated way, petite and slim, with perky breasts and a pert bottom. The gentle swell of her abdomen led the eye to her trim V of pubic hair that failed to conceal the soft pink folds of her delectable pussy. Scarlett was of a more bodacious type, wide of hip, round and full buttocks, and huge and spectacular boobs.

"We go down."

His Lordship was followed by the cloaked team down ancient steps to what appeared to be a defunct wine cellar. Buckley had attempted to restore the subterranean chamber into a relatively tolerable state and keeping the original brickwork. Scarlett noted the inverted pentagram on the wall behind the raised platform at one end of the candle-lit room. Black candles to be more precise.

"So, the idea is to let proceedings play out until His Lordship is compelled to cough up the documents. That is when I give my officers the signal to break up the orgy and arrest the accused."

Adele outlined her plan to the others as they huddled together.

"Just how far into 'proceedings' do you think we will need to wait?" Asked a nervous Emma.

"Until I say is necessary. Now, we wait."

x

By fifteen minutes to midnight, the rest of the chapter had gathered in the cellar, making an unholy thirteen all told. The general hubbub of voices signaled their arrival to the cloaked females who waited in a line patiently. Lord Buckley mingled with the brotherhood and welcomed them all one by one.

"Drink this, Lord Buckley."

Sister Sek sidled up beside him and handed His Lordship a glass of amber liquid.

"I really don't think I should."

"You must if you wish to keep pace with the young nubiles. This special blend will keep you hard for hours."

Buckley downed the glass and instantly felt a certain tingling.

"I must say that I do feel, feel."

"Amorous?"

"Quite."

"Good. We are all here to share those things so many of us yearn to share and yet dare not."

Buckley wondered if Sek referred to the sex orgy or the expected handover of state secrets by himself.

"Relax, my Lord. When convention is rejected, all that is desired is pleasure. Pleasure of the flesh. Is that not what you wanted when you joined the brotherhood?"

"Yes."

"And have we not provided?"

"It's all been terribly stimulating."

"Tonight is your night, my Lord. Even the weather is in your favour."

A flash of lightning lit the candle-lit chamber and as Buckley turned back to Sek, she was gone.

"Welcome to the High Priest!"

All eyes went to the raised platform where the ominous figure of a bulky man wearing an ornate golden mask with seven horns stood with a long staff in his fist.

"I, Mephisto, am the all-hearing eye of the Great One Himself. Tonight, on this hallowed night, we are gathered together for the furtherance of His will."

"All bow to Mephisto." Sister Sek held up her hands and the congregation all bowed deeply.

"We thirteen are gathered to celebrate the induction of His Lordship to the next level. In accordance with our tradition, we shall partake of the traditional orgy. Are we in agreement?"

"All bow to Mephisto." Demanded Sek once more.

"Come forward."

Buckley meekly approached the platform and looked up at the High Priest.

"State your name."

"Lord Henry..."

"Your brotherhood name."

"Right. I am Brother Ram."

"Brother Ram, I bid you welcome. We are heartily glad that you have chosen the dark way to the furtherance of His wishes and cause. I shall indoctrinate you to the second level once we have offered our bodies and indulged in carnal knowledge. Who have you seen fit to bring to us this evening?"

"I have brought these five women tonight."

Sek clapped her hands and Scarlett's little troop all shook off their heavy robes to reveal their naked bodies beneath.

"We have Sister Scarlett, Sister Emma, Sister Lucy, Sister Rhian, and Sister Adele."

Mephisto and the other males looked on at the five bared ladies directly in front of the platform with approval.

"You have chosen well, brother Ram. Most agreeable. Sex magic is the source of succour in our earthly existences. Let us start with the sisters performing for the brothers. Lucifer, Prince of Darkness! Accept this humble gathering of unrestrained indulgence as a token of our loyalty to thee. Begin the ceremonial rite of orgy!"

Lucy, Rhian, and Adele reacted immediately, with the stacked brunette finding herself as the filling in a sexy blonde sandwich. With Rhian behind her, and Adele at her front they writhed and gyrated together, rubbing their voluptuous bodies against each other. Emma stood in the buff, aware of the six male onlookers who had all discarded their hooded cloaks. Despite her misgivings, the brown-haired beauty was absolutely captivated by the sight of three naked and heaving females glued together in abject lust.

"We must engage, dear Emma, lest we draw attention to ourselves."

"Right. Oh!"

Scarlett faced Emma and pulled her lithe body to her own. Emma gasped at the buxom contours of the golden blonde as she rubbed up against her. Scarlett's darting tongue snaked inside Emma's mouth as they engaged in a lingering French kiss. Searching hands ran all over her back and bottom and she felt her nether cheeks pulled apart for a lewd display for the rapt audience.

"Splendid fun!" Announced Mephisto and his mate as they tore off their own robes.

Rhian was on her back on a specially placed Moroccan woven rug that had ornate demonic motifs and other alike intricate patterns. Lucy knelt between her spread-out legs and was eagerly licking all around her shaven muff. Behind her was Adele, who had her cute nose buried in Lucy's backside and was pushing her tongue deep inside her pussy. Emma stood there in a mixture of awe and heightened excitement and felt her own pussy nicely moist and warm. Her nipples stood out like tiny buds and Scarlett flicked out at the erect peaks with great enthusiasm. Used to a man sucking on her nipples, Emma did enjoy how Scarlett teased and nibbled on her very sensitive buds.

"Touch me, Watson." Said Holmes in her soft and husky voice.

Emma gulped hard and fondled Scarlett's tits, surprised at how full and firm they were. Their mouths met again and their tongues mingled with each other. Emma's body felt wonderful in Scarlett's arms as they pressed together tightly. Her medium but firm breasts rubbed on hers and the nipples felt pleasantly stiff against her skin. Scarlett moved her fingers down to between Emma's legs and lightly caressed her damp quim. The lightweight actress went up on top toe as Scarlett used two fingers to probe inside her aching cunt.

"My word. You're so juicy down there. Does it feel nice?"

"Ummm! Ohhh!"

Emma gripped Scarlett by her shoulders for balance as she was frigged hard and fast. She bit her lower lip as she rode the expert finger fuck from her great-grandmother's lover! From her point of view, Emma was indeed enjoying her very first exposure to another female. Following her natural instincts Emma humped her hips and gyrated on the ever-frantic thrusting fingers, while Scarlett used the heel of her hand to knead her erect clit.

"Gorgeous."

Scarlett had dropped to her knees so that her face was level with Emma's mound. Emma covered her mouth to stifle a scream as Adele came up behind her and parted her soft labia to allow easy access for Scarlett to lick her most sensitive area. Adele also dipped down so that both bountiful blonde's now slathered at Emma simultaneously. Near to fainting Emma struggled to stand up as two tongues slipped and slid in and out of her hot snatch.

"Goodness!"

Adele's fingernails dug into Emma's pert bum as she furiously licked her pussy from anus to clit. Scarlett meanwhile had her pointed tongue buried inside Emma's twat as far as she was able to. Warm tingles of ecstasy spread through Emma's loins quicker than one could say 'the game was afoot.' Emma came on the spot and with her hair disheveled and a huge grin on her face she plopped down onto the rug and sat there with her thighs clamped shut.

"Your turn, Scarlett. Let's show 'em what you're made of."

"Delighted, ladies."

Eager to taste the others, Scarlett laid on the ornate rug and splayed her legs. Adele grabbed hold of her thighs and started to lick and suck on her delicious pussy. Lucy joined in and now two wet tongues slid up and down and across her damp slit. Scarlett felt a welcome pair of hands on her heaving bosom and out of the corner of her eye saw the top-heavy Rhian lean over her. Instantly turned on, Scarlett pushed her lower body up to meet the exciting oral assault from the others. The transfixed men wanked their erections furiously as they looked on at the flying mass of bared limbs, hair, and hot bodies.

"She's so wet." Noted Lucy with her chin coated with Scarlett's pussy juice.

Before she could respond Rhian had placed her bald cunt directly over her face and without hesitation, Scarlett pushed her tongue up as deep inside the offered muff as she was able to. Rhian shunted her pelvis back and forth, smearing Scarlett's lips and nose with her increasing wetness. As Lucy and Adele were totally absorbed in pleasuring the famed detective, it came as a pleasant surprise when Emma Watson began to blow hot air on their raised backsides. One by one, beginning with Lucy, Emma licked out both of them with noisy relish. Having savoured the female touch, the charming English rose slathered on Lucy's outer folds with a lustful impulse.

"Oh, crikey!"

Lucy mumbled into Scarlett's soaked bush as Emma delved inside her cunt, pushing the tip of her tongue as far in as she possibly could. Then Emma again turned to Inspector Lester whose knees started to buckle as her quim was fingered by the enthusiastic Emma.

"Feel free to partake whenever you so wish. my brothers."

High Priest Mephisto announced the next stage of the big orgy and in a trice Scarlett had a thick cock pushed between her red lips. The swiftness of the intrusion saw her left cheek bulge out as she endeavoured to take it all in. She could taste the saltiness of him as his rod scraped the length of her tongue.

"Bend, blondie."

Adele was bent over onto her front and her buttocks parted so that her swollen labia were openly revealed. A stiff dick was thrust up inside her and her hips were pulled up as she was ruthlessly impaled on the man's iron-hard tool.

"Ho!"

Emma's head was spinning as she was positioned on her hands and knees and mounted from behind.

"Oh my days!"

Her waist was held in a firm grip as she was stuffed full of hot cock. His strokes were fast and true as she was fucked silly. The squelching noise of him pushing in and out was clearly audible as Emma fought to stay concentrated. Then her mouth was forced open and a rigid dick inserted between her drooling lips. Emma was astounded as both men matched each other thrust for thrust, making the slender actress gag and groan from the two-pronged attack.

"Gagh!"

Emma had tears in her eyes as the knob in her mouth throbbed at the back of her throat. Her mouth gaped as he pulled out and left a string of saliva connecting to his bell end, only breaking when he shifted to her rear. The two switched and the cock that was in her cunt was pressed to her lips. She sucked him in and bobbed her head up and down on the purple head that shot up to the roof of her mouth. Behind her was an unseen male who dragged his erection along her dripping slit before entering her with a single lunge in.

"Darling Emma, oh my!"

Scarlett's heart raced as she watched her beloved on all fours with her almost innocent face buried in a man's crotch and with his stuffed down her throat. From her vantage point, the blonde detective looked on as another thrust in and out of her from behind. His big balls swung to and fro as he pounded the petite girl with rippling buttocks. With each rough push Emma was slammed forwards so that the cock in her drooling mouth bumped the back of her throat.

"You're not fucking." Said a member of the chapter. Another stood next to him and both sported a raging hard-on.

"Then let's get to it."

x

"You're a big boy, aren't you?"

Lucy and Rhian were having a ball, oblivious of any ominous undue unpleasantness, and had teamed up to take on a black-skinned brother whose ebony pole poked up straight to the ceiling. He looked younger than the rest and stood at a healthy six feet two. The two models looked at each other as they pawed at his thick cock which must have been all of eight inches long and more.

"Go for it," he said in a deep voice.

The two babes both knelt down and took turns massaging his sturdy rod. Licking up the heavily veined shaft as he groaned wordlessly. Lucy especially, inhaled deeply of his manly scent and her pussy leaked down her thigh as a direct result of running her tongue up his entire length. Rhian took his glans into her mouth as Lucy nibbled and sucked on his balls. At opposite sides they giggled as they pressed their open mouths on either side of his upright pole and sandwiched it between their fervid lips and tongues.

"Get down."

Lucy was directed onto the rug and she yelped as her legs were pulled back and up. The black bull spat on her pussy and ran his cock head all over her pink labia. She shot a look at Rhian. A look that said I can't believe his massive nine incher is going to fit. He bent over the hot brunette and kissed her huge globes of flesh. Lucy squirmed and gasped as he took her.

"Oh, baby."

Rhian was enthralled as he eased his long organ deeper inside her best friend's weeping cunt. First the enormous head, then inch by inch of black meat. Lucy let out a moan of pleasure as he drove into her with the entire length of his ebony monster. She hooked her ankles around his back and sobbed in pure bliss as she received a series of steady, hard thrusts. His pelvis drew back with every pull-out before he slammed back into the stacked model full pelt.

"So big, so big, so big!"

Lucy was further teased as the muscled hunk slowed up, slowly drawing back until he was almost out, and then plunging back home and pausing with his whole shaft buried in her stretched pussy. Her juices soaked his dark and wiry pubes as he drove her nuts. Lucy's mouth gaped in a silent scream as he churned and rotated his hips as he fed her his length. His skin was so dark compared to hers as he smothered her curvy body and surged forward.

"Making me...making me...cummmm!"

The smoking hot model thrust up into his superb pumping body and her pussy made rippling spasms that saw a moist sheen bloom on her entire body.

"Me now, me, me, me!"

Rhian tapped the African on the shoulder and he turned to the brown-eyed blonde and looked at her amazing natural breasts with heavy-lidded eyes. Next thing she knew was being hoisted into the air as of she weighed nothing and twisted around so that she faced away from him with her backside in his groin. Rhian stretched her arms back and held on to him for fear of falling, and hooked her feet back onto his taut buttocks. His big black cock felt like a bar of steel against her cheeks as he eased her into position.

"You ready?"

"Uh, huh!"

His swollen crown prodded her pussy opening and parted her damp folds without any resistance.

"Please!"

He held her up in his strong grip and jiggled her pale frame on his bell end.

"Please!" Begged the top heavy blonde, desperate to be impaled.

With an almost savage thrust, he drew her back onto half of his shining log, just for a moment, and slid out again.

"Please! You bastard! Please?"

A sublime tremor ran through Rhian as she was again pulled back onto his rock-hard erection. The feeling of weightlessness was indescribable as Rhian was fucked in a flying angel position. Her massive tits swung wildly as she slid up and down on the man's rigid dick. She screamed as she was pumped with astonishing speed over and over. The intense exertion of being manhandled in this way wracked her body with a pleasure she had not known.

"Oh, shit!"

Rhian came and her face flushed as she hung limp in his grip. He slowed up and then stopped with his throbbing organ still stuffed inside her pussy.

"I nearly came that time," he said with a sardonic grin as he lifted her up and off of his twitching erection.

x

Scarlett was hunched over a brother who was beneath her and thrusting up into her asshole. His thick cock had opened up her tightly closed anus and then slipped up inside her rear hole with surprising ease. Her head was tilted up so that another fed her his turgid cock. His balls tapped her chin as he slid in and out. Copious amounts of saliva dribbled out of her mouth and down her deep cleavage. Still another rampant Satanic follower shoved his hard dick into her cunt so that she was now effectively airtight. One cock for each of her holes. Mouth, pussy, and asshole. And Scarlett loved it.

"What a slut!"

The combined friction in her cunt and ass was almost too much. Mini orgasms pulsed through her pussy walls as they moved simultaneously. Three pairs of hands groped her heavy tits while they continued to fuck her senseless, and her nipples stuck straight out like two bullets. The man in her pussy thrust up into her soaked cunt and his stomach slapped against hers with a resounding smack. The one in her back passage gripped her hard as he throbbed inside and came with a shrill exhalation of air. He remained buried inside her until he was spent, and as he pulled out his cum trickled out in a hot line down her ass cleavage. Pussy man erupted inside her and he too continued to keep fucking her until his balls had emptied.

"Oh, he left."

The cock in her mouth had vanished, only to re-emerge between the titanic pillows of Adele's bosom. He was joined by another lucky guy who pushed his dick up beside the other for a unique double tit job. As one moved up, so the other slid down in an obscene toing and froing in her deep homemade furrow. Adele deftly moved her pouting lips from left to right and back again to kiss their constantly darting cock heads. The sound of heavy slapping of her voluptuous boobs on their rigid poles echoed in the candle-lit cellar.

"Yes!"

Several streams of white cum flew out and hit Adele in her slick cleavage and on her nipples. Even before the first had stopped ejaculating she was rubbing the sticky stuff into the ample flesh of her huge tits slowly and sensually. The other sighed as he too exploded and bathed the long-haired blonde's jumbo-sized tits in a river of white cum.

x

Three hours had passed and Emma found herself in front of the biggest and most endowed black man she had ever seen in the buff. Before she could gather her wits she was made to tumble back onto the Moroccan woven rug onto her butt. The rabid African settled on top of the diminutive actress and his full lips were on her left breast in a shot.

"Oh...my!"

He seemed to literally suck her stiff nipple out of her tit and into his mouth where his tongue swirled around it with sloppy and warm suction, His midnight hued skin felt hot on her naked frame, and she hooked her slim legs around his taut calves as she hugged him to her. His long shaft pulsated in her belly and Emma jerked her hips, coaxing him to enter her. The orgy had been an eye opener for the usually demure female, and she had transformed into a cock crazed witch.

"Fuck me." She asked in hushed tones, still not believing she actually spoke the words to her first black lover.

His hands moved under her and he lifted her to the desired angle for penetration. The weight of him and position of her beneath him saw his cock meet her wet slit perfectly. He arched into her and he speared her pussy with a push and a snarl.

"Too...too much!"

Emma could scarcely breathe as he settled on his elbows with his dick fully embedded in her tight cunt. He slid back and his thick black knob bobbed and swerved above her gaping muff.

"Alright, again." Said she as she braced herself.

Emma looked into his large eyes with an almost decadent gleam as he flexed his legs and slid into her halfway. He kissed both of her tits and she inhaled his musky scent. A smell of primal and unprincipled sex. His entire body was straining with the exertion of his breathtaking and fluid strokes Emma had her pins bent in half at the knees and raised up so that her feet bumped her ears.

"Hu, hu, hu, hu, hu!"

She let out tiny noises on each thrust up into her as her swollen pussy was plundered with a merciless authority. Emma raked his broad back from shoulders to his hips as he held her under him. Unable to move an inch, Emma was totally possessed, fucked with fast and powerful thrusts that dragged her inner folds out along the stiff shaft of his ebony cock.

"Yes, yes, yes!"

After five minutes of this the petite beauty had cum twice, and her juiced up muff, along with her well earned sweat, leaked down the upturned crack of her pert bottom. Africa pulled out his swollen black rod and erupted in Emma's pretty face, leaving a cascade of sperm on her from forehead to neck.

"He's still fucking hard!" Thought Emma as he took his leave.

Around her the orgy continued and Emma wondered how much time had passed.

x

"No, no, no. For the last time no. You shall not hold me to ransom a minute longer."

The naked and flabby Sister Sek stopped riding Lord Buckley's dick and reluctantly climbed off.

"You will regret this, Buckley."

She stood up and looked at the watching Mephisto and made a slashing motion at her throat.

"Enough, my brothers of darkness. The dawn approaches with a fierce haste. We have been spurned by brother Ram on this most hallow of all occasions, thus must we prepare for the sacrifice."

The orgy, which had been gradually petering out ground to a halt, and Emma and Scarlett huddled together, their exhausted bodies glistening in the light of the candles.

"Holmes? Sacrifice?"

"Yes. It seems our little group of Satanic perverts mean business."

"And the brotherhood find this normal?"

"In order to maintain our sexual vitality, and to admonish our latest failed inductee, we must sacrifice one of the female sinners in our midst."

An eerie chant began to rise from a low rumble to a full and loud hollering as Emma looked anxiously at Scarlett.

"Holmes!"

"Inspector, now is the time for back up."

"Agreed." Said Adele as she pressed on her right ear and spoke into her two way radio earpiece.

As Mephisto brandished a six inch knife with a serrated edge, Emma struggled in vain. Adele and Scarlett began to lay into the naked throng of crazed men, kicking them in the balls and throwing punches the full impact.

"Stay where you are! This is the police!"

Six armed officers of the law burst into the chamber and the entire chapter of devil worshippers surrendered without fuss.

"Holmes! It was horrible! I could see the knife and everything."

Scarlett hugged the trembling Emma and calmed her.

"Everything is fine now. We can go home."

As the women threw on their cloaks again, Adele addressed the arresting officers.

"Sergeant. Where is the one known as the High Priest?"

"Looks like he took advantage of the panic and got away."

"The bastard!"

As everyone took the stairs up from the ancient cellar a distant but distinct cackling was fancied to be heard by Scarlett and Emma as the thunder also receded into the distance.

more to come...

Chapter 198: Chapter 198. Game Is Afoot Once More PART 1(SCARLETT HOLME)

'The Five Orange Lips'

The wind howled around the tall apartment block that was Harbour Way, and as the night drew in rapidly, the storm grew wilder and louder and the rain lashed the windows with a savage ferocity.

Emma Watson's stylish flat was on the twenty-fifth floor of the serviced building by the River Thames, and it was her pride and joy. The main room had a contemporary look with hardwood floors, underfloor heating, and air conditioning. There was a fully equipped kitchen and three large bedrooms.

Having lived by herself since moving here, Emma had of late given up one of her bedrooms to that unique of females, Scarlett Holmes. By some odd peculiarity, or maybe a curious abnormality in the universe, the famed private detective of the 19th century had been transported to the year 2023.

Scarlett's good fortune was to run into Emma, the great grand-daughter of her once closest confidante and lover, Doctor Watson. Emma looked up from reading a newly delivered film script and saw Scarlett sitting by herself in a mood. It had been a quiet week for both, and boredom inevitably set in.

Both started at the buzz of the intercom, which indicated a visitor.

"A visitor? On a night such as this? Could it be a case?"

Emma looked out of the window which ran in streams of water.

"If so, then it must be a serious one for someone to come out on a night like this."

"Hello?"

Emma spoke into the speaker phone at the sound of a woman's voice downstairs.

"Hi, Emma? It's Lucy. Lucy Pinder."

"Open the door when I buzz."

Emma pushed on the entry button for three seconds to let the brunette glamour model in. After five minutes she knocked on the front door and Emma ushered her in.

"Scarlett. Emma."

"My dear, Lucy. Why you're soaked through. Take off that coat so we can dry you off."

Scarlett helped her off with her floor-length raincoat and shook it in both hands. Lucy wore a figure-hugging dress with such a small neckline as to be virtually nonexistent. The vivacious brunette exuded sex appeal as she took a seat and fluffed her dark hair.

"How are you, my dear Lucy? quite a jolly romp we had at Buckley Hall, wasn't it?"

Scarlett made reference to the recent sex orgy they had all taken part in.

"It was certainly memorable. Rhian is still having wet dreams about it."

"Emma, some tea."

"Right."

As Emma raced off to the kitchen, Lucy looked into Scarlett's big green eyes and stifled a sob.

"Miss Holmes. I don't know if you can help me, but I am sure that if you can't, then no one can."

Scarlett turned an electric fire towards Lucy's chair and sat on the arm to comfort the smoking hot model.

"Here, have some tea and tell us why you have come out on this horrendous night."

Emma passed a cup to Lucy and took a seat equidistant from hers. Once the hot liquid had warmed Lucy's throat she began to relax.

"It's my great-aunt, Prudence, on my mother's side. I've hardly ever met her, but it seems she was proud of my charity work with 'Animal Rescue.' She's now died, and her solicitor has told me she has left me a very nice sum of money. To help out the poor dogs and cats. She loved animals. It's six figures."

'Result!" Said Emma cheerily.

"Yeah, nice. The trouble is, her stepson has a jealous side and thinks it should be he who gets to inherit the money and not me. Rather than leave her legacy in a bank or property where it could be easily gotten, she has hidden the endowment. In diamonds by the way, in a secret location. Prudence was quite the fan of you Scarlett, and she has set me a challenge. A challenge, that if solved, will lead me to the money. Nobody else has the clues, so this way she would have been sure it was I that found the diamonds."

Holmes patted Lucy on the shoulder and the lecherous golden blonde unashamedly leered down her low-cut neck at her substantial cleavage.

"This is capital! I love a challenge such as this."

"This is what she left."

Lucy handed over a handwritten note to Scarlett who held it up to the light.

"Basildon Bond writing paper in pale blue with the watermark that states established in 1911. Despite the smooth paper and line guide to ensure uniform writing, your great-aunt's hand veers to the right sharply. A left-hander most like, and written in a hurry to boot. The message is cryptic, to be sure."

"What does it say,' asked an excited Emma. "Read it out loud."

Scarlett stood up and spoke slowly for dramatic effect.

"Whose was it? She who has gone, Who shall have it? She who will come. Where was the sum? In five orange lips. How shall we give it? 1x1x1x1x1."

Scarlett rubbed her chin in deep thought.

"A perplexing message to state the obvious. Have you any idea of what it means, Lucy?"

"As a matter of fact, I do. There was another letter in the same envelope. It contained five names and a tiny symbol underneath. A picture of a tattoo template. A pair of pursed female orange lips."

"Curious. And the names?"

"Three women. Two men. Susy is from Barcelona and earns a living as a stripper. Grace teaches a yoga class in the City every Monday and Wednesday evening. Ana is an insurance saleswoman. The men are identical twins. Aged twenty they play rugby for the University of Cambridge."

"An intriguing collection to be sure. All known to your great-aunt no doubt?"

Lucy nodded and warmed her feet by the fire as Scarlett ruminated on the facts.

"Have you figured it out, Holmes?"

"Well. She who had it is no doubt great-aunt Prudence. And she who shall have it is obviously Lucy. The clue to the location of the hidden diamonds seems likely to be secreted in these five lips. Body tattoo's? 1x1x1x1x1, or the five individual lip tattoos, plausibly conceal the solution to the placement of the said diamonds. In order to discover the whereabouts we must endeavour to root out the five tattoos and put all pieces of the puzzle together."

"Do you think the five will be willing to let us scrutinise their tattoos?"

Emma looked at Scarlett and then back to Lucy.

"Hopefully willing. If not, we must do whatever is needed to study them closely."

"Anything? But they might have their ink, well, you know. In private places."

"I agree totally."

"So how do you propose to do that then?"

"Why, isn't it obvious? We shall seduce them all and fuck them."

Scarlett spread her hands in a matter-of-fact manner.

"You must help us out if it is convenient. If it is inconvenient, help us anyway."

"Oh, balls! Here we go again!"

x

"So, we are all agreed? I will deal with the yoga instructor, while Lucy and myself visit the tempting stripper later in the evening. You, my dear Emma, shall pose as an actress seeking a more lucrative insurance policy with Miss Fox."

"And the twins?"

"Ah, the twins. A sporting set of robust fellows if I'm not much mistaken, and more than likely an all-nighter. Yes, I think we three best team up on that score. Hah! Cambridge. I haven't been there for 140 years."

Lucy raised a quizzical brow and looked at Emma who just shrugged and looked to the ceiling.

"To work then, ladies. How exciting!"

x

At precisely 10 am. Emma exited Bank Underground Station and walked the short distance to Number 20, Fenchurch Street. Recently built, the 38-story office building was famously known as the 'Walkie Talkie' due to its unique resemblance to the two-way radio device. After showing one of the security guards at the front entrance her mobile phone entry code, the petite actress took the lift to the 21st floor.

"One, two, three, ah. This is it."

Emma read the name of the occupiers of door number four on the frosted window. Ana Fox, Personal Accident Insurance. This was it. According to Scarlett, this woman had one of the vital clues to the whereabouts of the hidden diamonds. Secreted in a personal tattoo no less. She knocked on the door and went straight in.

"Miss Fox?"

Emma spoke to an ebony female standing at the window and watering a flower pot. The tall woman turned and adjusted her eye glasses to look at Emma. The actress wore a medium length coat and short skirt beneath it, and cut a rather refined figure.

"That's Mrs. Mrs. Fox."

Ana Fox was close to six feet tall in her high heels. She looked every bit the professional business woman in her plain white blouse and pin stripe mini skirt. The black haired beauty had a slim, athletic figure with perky C cup breasts and long legs.

"I do apologise."

"No need. Take a seat, Miss Watson?"

"Right. I'm here about getting some extra accident and injury coverage."

"Yeah, Miss Emma Watson. The film star."

Emma smiled demurely and picked up an American accent.

"Correct. I'm to be in the new Prada Paradoxe commercial next year, and have been insured by the producers up to eight million. It's going to be a very physical shoot and I would like a quote on broken bones and hospitalisation protection."

"Prada! How exciting."

"Well, I have to tell you that it won't come cheap. But our experts promise you peace of mind and complete trust. It's my job to maximise profitability and ensure our customers a satisfied consultation. Coffee?"

"No thanks. So, you're an American?"

"Born in Rialto, California. Came here with my husband five, no six, years ago now."

Emma looked around the office. Nothing to write home about, simply a functional room with one big window and minimal furniture. Despite her recent adventures with Scarlett Holmes, Emma did not consider herself to have any lesbian tendencies, although her latest experiences with other women led her to believe that she may very well be bi-sexual.

Her natural inclination was always towards men, but since encountering the incomparable private detective her life had changed in several ways. As Ana continued with her pitch, Emma found herself looking directly into the dark skinned woman's sly looking brown eyes.

"I said, are you married?"

"Oh! No. No I'm not." This was it. "In fact I get a bit tired of men."

"Sister. I'm with you on that. I like nothing more than a girls night out once in a while. You feel me?"

"Absolutely."

"I adore my husband, Rick. But he's more interested in hanging out with his friends than he is spending time with me. I'd never cheat on him though."

Ana leaned in and whispered.

"He's hung like a stallion. The great white hope I call it."

"It?"

"His dick!"

Ana got up and walked around the back of Emma's chair, and Emma felt her presence close to her right shoulder.

"Yeah. I'd never been seen dead with another man. But, a woman?"

"By the way, I forgot to mention that I was recommended to you by Lucy Pinder."

"Lucy Pinder?"

"That's right. Her great-aunt Prudence passed recently."

"Sorry to hear that. She did a lot for the sick pets. She came here when I first got started for special life insurance policy. Such a shame. You like cats?"

Go for it, girl. Remember Scarlett's coaching. She took a deep breath and spoke in a firm voice.

"Why, there's nothing I love more than a nice pussy."

Emma crossed her legs and her skirt hiked up to show considerable bare thigh. Ana squeezed her shoulder and then sat on the edge of her desk.

"Is that so? You know Lucy then?"

"Only recently. She's very nice."

Their eyes met and Emma found herself hypnotised by Ana's almost feline looking big eyes.

"Can I tell you a secret?"

Ana leaned in so that her chin actually rested on Emma's shoulder.

'What is it?"

Slightly distracted by the taller woman's creeping fingers on the back of her neck, Emma closed her eyes and strained her ears.

"I got some ink done as a thank you to Prudence Pinder. To her design in fact."

"That so?"

As Ana stroked her hair, Emma squirmed on her seat, thrilling to the other woman's touch. Her panties felt moist under her skirt and she fancied there was a definite dampness on her downy pubic hair.

"It's in a place you wouldn't normally expect."

"Right. I never had the desire to get one myself. I hate needles."

"Listen," Ana said as she returned to sit at her desk, giving Emma the chance to open her clamped together thighs in blessed relief. "I'd like to invite you back to my place for a drink. I never meet celebrities all that much. I like to keep an informal way of working."

"Yes, I'd like that."

Emma accepted without question. This would provide the chance to study the sought after tattoo.

"Terrific. Here's my address. See you about eight?"

x

Emma had dressed carefully in a loose top and a very short and tight black skirt and wore four inch black stilettos. Although Ana might be hooked in, it was essential that Emma now reel her in by appearing to be a common whore. Her nails were painted in a striking shade of crimson, and her hung loose about her shoulders. With a smoldering dark eye shadow, the cutie pie had been transformed far more severely than she dared.

"Well, don't you scrub up well!"

Ana opened the front door of her semi-detached house in South London and looked Emma up and down with admiration. Likewise Ana looked breathtaking in an elegant and racy evening dress with a plunging neckline.

"Don't stand on ceremony. Get your ass inside."

Emma smiled and tottered in on trembling legs into what was a modern looking living room. Her high heels cracked noisily on the hard wood floor as she took a seat on the large three seater sofa.

"White wine?"

"Thanks."

Ana poured a glass of Chardonnay from a half empty bottle and handed it to Emma. Even her movements had a cat like quality as their hands brushed and the actress felt her nipples stiffen beneath the soft fabric of her top. Ana exuded an air of confidence that came with her gorgeous looks.

"I like you, Emma. A lot." Said Ana as she sat knee to knee next to her.

"I like you too."

The wine tasted good and had the effect of loosening Emma from any apprehensions of what was to come. She was conscious of Ana's perfume as they got closer, and the delicate scent relaxed her even more.

"What is that?"

"Yves Saint Laurent. Black Opium, what else?"

Emma took a big gulp of wine and felt her heart hammer in her chest as the deep ebony skinned female ran her fingernails leisurely up her right thigh. A rush of blood went in two different and distinct places as the predatory Ana slowly lifted the hem of Emma's skirt. First to her cheeks, and secondly to her loins. They kissed and Emma opened her legs quite instinctively as Ana moved her right hand between her splayed thighs.

"Mmm!" Moaned Ana into Emma's mouth. "You're not wearing panties, you little minx!"

Emma groaned an affirmative as her bared pussy was cupped and stroked lightly.

"No sense wasting precious time, is there? Oh!"

Ana breathed on Emma's neck as she purposefully fingered Emma's bald muff, especially shaved for this purpose. With her skirt hiked up to her navel, Emma slipped the flimsy top from her shoulders and exposed her pert boobs. Both purred as Ana trailed her long nails across Emma's breasts and flicked at the hard nipples. Emma felt an acute tingling as she reacted to the gossamer touch on her sensitive tits, and rubbed her thighs together to savour the lovely warmth down there. Ana then clamped her fulsome lips on her left nipple and sucked it into her mouth with an audible slurp.

"Oh, my!"

Emma's back stiffened as her half-naked form reacted to the cool air of the air conditioning, and her silky smooth snatch glistened with her love juices. Ana lifted her own gown and straddled the pocket-sized beauty and proceeded to drag her twat along Emma's mound. They both moaned in tandem as Ana expertly gyrated on the other whilst nibbling on Emma's stark and very erect nubs.

"Fuck! You're so fucking cute! I must have you. Let's go to the bedroom."

Emma was dragged up by both hands and in the process her top fell away and she wriggled out of her tight skirt. At five-four in bare feet, the heels gave her a little extra in height. The charming doll had medium-sized breasts, a flat stomach, and a cute ass.

"Nice." Ana slipped her dress from her right shoulder and the expensive gown slithered down her exquisite body to the white carpet.

In a state of total nudity, Ana was extremely slender and willowy. A tall, all-natural fox with exotic curves and bubble butt. Her cunt had been severely trimmed back. So much that her pubes appeared to be transparent. And she had that enviable erotic hollow cavity just below her mound, and between her inner thighs. Above all this was her flawless skin. A rich chocolate brown, free of blemishes. And tattoos. Where were the orange lips? Was this really the person they were interested in?

"In there."

It was an untidy room with a double bed, a bedside table, and one wardrobe. Ana picked up a few discarded pants and socks and threw them in a heap, as Emma scrutinised her naked form. No ink anywhere.

"Men! SO messy!"

Ana flopped onto the bed and flung her arms open in the invitation for Emma to join her. Emma fell on top of her and their hot bodies writhed in each other's arms. Both pushed at the other with their lower bodies, Emma pressing her mound down on Ana who pumped right back at her. Their mouths met and their tongues intermingled as they dry-humped each other. Ana grabbed onto Emma's cheeks and used her to bang into her moistening muff.

"Yikes!"

Ana spun the pair of them so that it was she on top of Emma. The ebony goddess slithered down Emma's front, leaving a vertical smear of saliva all the way to her mons.

"I've wanted to do this since I first laid eyes on you."

Emma sighed and spread her legs out wide as Ana played with the soft curls of her pubes. Her clitoris peeped out from its tiny cover and Ana flicked out her tongue at it. Two fingers parted her outer lips and delved inside her ever-increasing wetness. As she was soundly frigged a darting tongue brushed her clit from side to side. Emma cooed and wrapped her slim pins around Ana's upper back and rotated her hips as her pussy was eaten out.

"Fuck!"

Her bud was teased beyond her wildest dreams and intense pulses rushed through her nether regions. In a haze of lust, Emma tried to focus on the task at hand. Where was this elusive tattoo?

"Can you do 69?"

"Yes," replied Emma with a certain confusion. Could she?

Emma took a long and lingering look at Ana's bubble butt. No tattoo could be seen on the perfectly rounded buttocks. Ana then straddled her and Emma stared up at the pink-lined cunt of the black beauty. As her own pussy was enthusiastically lapped on, she began to lick Ana's smooth labia, making clockwise circular motions all around. Emma hummed blissfully as her pussy was probed and sucked with relish by the quivering Ana.

"Yeah, keep doing that, honey. Lick that fucking pussy!"

Emma buried her face in Ana's cunt and used her pointed tongue to thrust up inside the juiced-up slit. She moved her head back and forth and gripped the firm ass cheeks in her trembling fingers. Close to orgasm, Emma blinked away tears as she suddenly focused on a curious thing. Just between her anus and vaginal opening, on the tiny strip of flesh known as the perineum, was the tattoo. A tiny pair of Mick Jagger-type lips with a letter inked in the parted mouth.

"The letter K."

"Is that the door?"

Emma looked past Ana's bobbing backside as suddenly, and without prior knowledge, Ana's husband entered the bedroom.

"Shit! Rick! You're back early." Cried Ana looking up with a frosted chin.

Standing in the open doorway was a surprisingly good-looking man in casual attire. He looked to be about forty with short hair and a lean body.

"Who the fuck is this? This is the third time in as many months you've brought a woman back here!"

"Are you fucking complaining? Don't you get to fuck them too?"

"Maybe I should get going."

Rick stared at Emma with blue-piercing eyes that seemed to look right through her. She saw Ana wink at her husband and realised this had been set up beforehand. Well, one thing was certain. Emma was too far gone to turn off.

"You're going nowhere, lady."

She watched Rick strip off and reveal his imposing tight muscles and fat-free upper body. He exuded a raw masculinity and it came as no shock as to why Ana never cheated on him with other men. There was simply no need. His erect cock looked to be eight inches in length, incredibly thick, and with a flared glans that already shone with his pre-cum.

"I'm going to show you two sluts what a man is for."

"Please do, why don't you? Man!"

Rick responded by ramming his dick down Ana's throat who gagged loudly as she engulfed his entire big shaft. Emma looked on wide-eyed as Ana gripped his hips and nodded her head back and forth on his rigid log. His dick pulsed in her mouth and her saliva ran out and down her chin in a slow-moving trickle.

"You getting an eyeful? Take notes because you're next."

Emma shrank back on the bed as Rick left Ana coughing and bent over her. His blue eyes drilled into hers as he slapped his dick on her cheek a few times before sliding it into her willing mouth. With his knees pressed into the bed on either side of her trim body he pushed forward with his pelvis so that his bulbous cock head hit the back of her throat.

"Gagh!"

Emma resisted the urge to gag as Rick moved in and out at a steady pace. Her lips pursed and his shaft dragged past them, wetting them until they shone in the bright light of the room. Ana moved closer to watch as Emma was aware of her own spit dripping from the corners of her air-tight mouth.

"Oof!"

Rick pulled out and handed his sopping cock to Ana who sucked him dry. She let go and his erect knob swayed in Emma's pretty face. He shifted his weight and drove his hips forward and face fucked the famed actress with swift motions. Beneath them, Ana ran her tongue in teasing swirls from his balls to his asshole, and he growled in response.

"Now, together, you fucking dykes!"

Ana looked at Emma as they began to lick his upright pole at the same time. Emma's pussy leaked down her left thigh as both willing vixens made long strokes from his balls on up. sometimes in sync, sometimes alternating in opposite directions. The wanton young actress felt dirty and depraved.

And loved it! The good girl was elsewhere for the time being. Emma moved onto her belly and took Rick's left nut into her mouth and hummed on it, sending sweet vibrations through his scrotum. Then she inched her way up his thick hose until her lips met Ana's. They both kissed with his massive bell end trapped between their wet mouths.

"I think he's ready for a fucking now, my darling."

Ana's mouth curled into a wry smile as Rick took quickly took Emma by the waist and pulled her on top of him. She took a deep breath as she felt his stiff dick throb between her upper thighs. The massive tip was all pushy at her entrance and her juices wetted it as she pushed down. Seeing as her pussy was slick with her aching arousal he entered her with ease.

"Fuck!"

Emma shrieked as Rick slammed up into her to the hilt. She lurched forward into the arms of the statuesque Ana who had rammed her muff onto her husband's face. As they both fought for balance, Emma rose up on her knees and started to ride on his hot member. Her hips ground on him as he filled her completely, and her cunt muscles contracted in sublime spasms of pleasure as she rocked in bliss. Ana sighed into Emma's mouth as Rick clawed at her taut ass and thrust his tongue into her hot box.

"You like his dick?"

"Uhm, uh huh!"

Despite Rick's generous girth, Emma was so turned on that she repeatedly slammed down on him so that his balls loudly smacked against her rippling ass cheeks. Her stomach undulated as her body glowed with well-earned perspiration. Rick mumbled into his wife and began to fuck Emma by lifting his butt off the bed and meeting her down strokes.

"Let's switch. I need a cock in me right now."

Emma was thrown aside like a used Kleenex as Ana sank eagerly on Rick's twitching boner. Emma watched her bounce up and down with a big grin on her face and then wriggled up and planted her snatch on his open mouth. The sensation of his tongue probing her glossy muff was sheer heaven. She shunted to and fro, dragging her loins across his tongue which remained rigid and stiff.

In front of her, Ana fucked her man with a manic hammering that caused her clit to scrape his pubic bone over and over. Her lover's balls slapped up into her ass crack and she screamed with joy.

"Get the fuck off, slut!"

Rick shot up and shifted both naked women side by side and on all fours, He moved up behind Emma first and gave her a resounding smack on her raised bottom. She winced and then let out a soft gasp as he plunged right into her cunt.

"You wanna fuck my wife? Do you?"

Emma stole a sideways glance at Ana as Rick pounded in and out of her. His hips bucked over and over as he buried his rod of steel in her soaking pussy. He pulled out with an audible pop and moved to his right and mounted Ana.

"How does it look back there? Isn't he a scream?"

Rick growled and picked up speed, fucking the dusky babe like a sex-starved maniac. Hunched over her back his hips bounced off her bunched-up ass and Emma could hear her pussy make that wet sound of his cock scraping her inner walls.

"You know the difference between black pussy and white pussy?" Asked a sweat-soaked Rick as he spanked Ana once and plundered Emma's cunt again.

She bit her lower lip and planted her hands flat on the bed for purchase.

"N...no. I don't. don't know."

Emma croaked an answer as his firm hands stroked her flanks as he thrust back and forth.

"Nothing."

She opened her mouth in a shape of a big O as Rick held her steady and gave her powerful strokes that took her breath away. In. Pause. Out and in hard. Pause. He did this several times until her body shuddered in a strong orgasm. He pushed her trembling figure aside and began to wank his shining dick over his wife's plump posterior.

Each of his earthy grunts brought forth an almighty spurt that painted her black bod white. Ana fell flat on her front and looked up at a panting Emma. Rick got up and presumably hit the shower. Emma made her excuses and left, eager to give Scarlett the good news.

x

Of all known tattoos thought Scarlett Holmes, there were none that conveyed hidden messages quite like the simple pair of lips. In her life, the golden blonde has seen the lips express love, desire, passion, sexuality, and fear. Their meaning had different meanings simply by where they were placed.

On the neck, maybe a need for attention. On the breast, meaning love. On the wrist? devotion. On the buttocks? boldness and complete self-confidence. When Scarlett and Lucy Pinder watched Susy move on the stage her orange lip tattoo was clearly evident on the stripper's cheek. Lower right to be specific.

"Are you keen, Lucy?"

"Sure am. You ever been to a strip club?"

"I visited the Folies Bergere in Paris back in '86."

"1986. Right."

"Actually, it was in 18...never mind. Let's go in."

An hour earlier, at ten pm. Scarlett had joined Lucy outside what was a new strip club in Holborn. West London. Sister Secrets was the name and was run by a female manager which surprised Scarlett. At over 14,000 square feet the club boasted 20 VIP booths and 20 private booths. As well as 100 stunning girls at any one time. She had reserved a side stage booth for the princely sum of ten pounds, plus a minimum requirement of a bar spend.

The entrance door was small but well-lit with glaring blue and yellow piped lighting. Inside was dark yet vibrant with the mood lighting. A well-stocked cocktail bar was on one side and a low flat dance stage on the other, with a DJ booth set to the side. Long tassels hung over it and right in the middle was a vertical dancer's pole. Although it was Friday the place was only half full. Scarlett grimaced at the RnB music that insulted her ears. She would never get used to modern music if she lived another 130 years.

"What do you want to drink?" Asked Lucy as she was approached by a waiter.

No stranger to a good drink Scarlett ordered a whisky and soda.

"So this is where Susy works?"

"Yeah. Most evenings. Prudence met her when she came over from Barcelona and did some Au Pair work. Seems they both hit it off. A mutual love of all things feline."

"I see."

"This might be her now."

Settled in their booth they looked over at the stage which had mirrored floors and ceiling. As Susy emerged from stage left several strip lights flashed alternatively in blue, red, and pink. The tall Spanish stripper had chosen to wear a French Maid costume complete with a starched white apron, always a hit with her male admirers. Her dark hair was pulled back into a braid which accentuated her exotic-looking brown eyes. Her black mini skirt matched her sleeveless black top which was already half undone to show off her deep cleavage, and her long legs were sheathed in a pair of black nylons with suspenders.

"Nice touch."

Lucy pointed out the feather duster she twirled around on its long wooden stick. Susy had a big grin on her face as she pranced around with exaggerated high steps in her six inch heels. She pointed to the front of the stage and blew a kiss to someone she recognised. One of her regulars?

"It's Beyonce." Said Lucy.

"A bouncy what?"

"The song, it's by Beyonce."

Scarlett shrugged and watched the routine as the sultry vixen gyrated and ground her backside against the stripper pole. Her hefty tits were literally bulging, as if they were trying to force their way out of her tight top. She thrashed her head and squealed as she wiggled her bottom to the audience, bending to touch her toes and revealing her skimpy underwear. As she faced the tables at the front she pushed her big boobs together and dipped forwards at the same time to display her ample cleavage.

"I must say that she's well developed." Observed Holmes.

"Well, they're obviously fake."

"How so?"

"Implants."

"Good lord! Enhanced mammaries! This modern world never ceases to amaze."

Scarlett was completely unprepared and the fluid moves and dry humping of Susy had her becoming moist between the legs. Susy dropped to her knees and then kicked back and wound her heels around the pole. The flexible stripper spun around the pole with one leg and one arm clinging to it whilst kicking high in the air with the other.

The music changed to the pulsing of Britney Spears' Work Bitch and Susy swayed her hips and discarded her top with a flourish. Her bountiful breasts popped out and jiggled wildly as she shook from side to side to the beat of the music. She twirled and swiveled as her apron came off next and then she whipped off her short skirt leaving her in see-through panties, a suspender belt, and her stockings. Using the feather duster she knelt at the edge of the stage and pretended to fuck the stick with deliberate pelvic thrusts.

"Most inventive." Said Scarlett enthralled as she crossed her legs tightly.

Susy turned her back, thrust out her butt and slid her hand slowly up the backs of her legs, and drew the panties down to her ankles. She kicked them off and cupped her pussy mound and grinned broadly. The glamourous tease hid her muff, then showed a tantalising peek before cupping herself again. She repeated the hide-and-seek game while the audience brayed for a full frontal. With her duster between her gritted teeth, Susy sashayed to the vertical pole and wrapped her thighs around it, and thrust her hips to and fro as she banged it.

Lying down horizontally on the mirrored stage the olive-skinned Latina Chica lifted her butt and pumped her pelvis up and down as if fucking an invisible man. Then she flipped over and slammed her lower body against the floor in a simulation of a doggy-style sex act. Her shimmering tits bounced under her as she humped up and down before she laid on her left side and scissored her leg back and forth to reveal glimpses of her glistening pussy. By the time she left the stage to a smattering of applause Susy had reduced all the male onlookers to shivering wrecks.

"Did you get a good look at her tattoo?"

"Not really, Lucy. We need to get up close and personal."

x

Scarlett and Lucy silently made their way backstage and found Susy's dressing room. Lucy knocked and Susy answered in her honey-soft Spanish accent.

"Miss Gala?" Asked Holmes.

"Si."

Susy was sitting in front of a big mirror with white lightbulbs all around the border. The Spanish stripper only wore a white robe, under which she was in the buff.

"Your show is most thrilling, very erotic."

"Gracias. I no get many Senoritas enjoying my act."

"You should. You are very attractive. I notice that you have many tattoos."

"Si, I love them." Susy ran her right hand down her side.

"Allow me to introduce ourselves. I am Scarlett, and this is Lucy. We represent the new magazine 'Tattooists and Illustrators Trading Services' and we would be honoured if you would be our very first cover girl."

"T.I.T.S.?" Quoted Susy with a raised brow.

"Quite an unfortunate acronym isn't it? Still, can't be helped. Lucy here would like to take a few pictures of you. Naked of course."

"Alright."

"These modern cameras are really something."

Susy stood up and put her hands on her hips as Lucy used her Sony Cybershot compact digital camera. Her five feet nine frame was perfection with a light olive complexion and a dancer's muscle tone. Her 36D cup breasts were two stunning globes that sat high on her chest, and the nipples stuck out hard and erect. Her narrow waist flared out to generous hips, and her magnificent buttocks were rounded and firm, Her mons were shaven and exposed her elongated and fleshy labia in relation to her plump pussy mound.

"You are breathtaking." Remarked Scarlett.

"Muchas gracias."

Susy had a mane of lustrous black hair that tumbled over her back. Her big brown eyes gleamed under the harsh light of the dressing room, and her full lips pouted sexily.

"'Can you turn?" Asked Lucy as she attempted to focus on Susy's behind.

Ink-wise, the Senorita had a Playboy bunny on her left hip, a garland of red roses that snaked down from her shoulder blade to her left hip. Then in again to the alluring apex of her inner thighs. At upper thigh level, Susy flaunted a fake garter belt, and on the outside of her calf was a twisting row of flowers that ended at her toes.

And of course, at the top of her lower right cheek, the pair of parted orange lips. Scarlett looked at Lucy who scanned her pictures and then shook her head at the lack of a clear image of the lip tattoo. This problem required the physical touch.

"Could you be enticed into posing naked with a naked man?"

Susy threw poses and pouted for the camera, proud of her spectacular body. Through the walls the muffles beat of the music filtered in.

"Of course. Not a problem."

"What about women?"

"Si."

"Lucy, for instance?"

Susy looked the English glamour model up and down and nodded.

"That would work."

"Lucy? Strip off and let me see how you two look side by side."

Lucy wriggled out of her dress and came thigh to thigh with Susy, both as naked as the day they were born.

"Well, don't you two look ravishing! Snuggle up."

The pair of dark-haired babes squeezed together and each gripped the other's outer thigh. Lucy made eye contact and Susy gave her a knowing look right back at her. Their naked proximity was just too irresistible and Susy's hand went around Lucy's neck to draw her in for a kiss. Scarlett stripped off as she quaked on the spot. No sense in looking a gift horse in the mouth she thought at the sight of the quivering babes.

"Any room in there?"

Scarlett's tongue flicked out over Susy's right boob as Lucy opened her mouth to engulf her left nipple. Both reached behind the Spanish dancer and fondled her tight buns. Scarlett moved behind her and nuzzled Susy's neck as the detective used her voluptuous body to grind into her back. Lucy thrust her own ample bosom into Susy's front and all three wriggled against each other in a knot of arms, legs, and tits. Scarlett lost control of her bare body as she bucked her thighs into Susy.

"Yes!"

The blonde was the first to break, as she released herself and sat down in the only chair. She slid down in the seat and parted her legs. Lucy ran her hands up her soft thighs all the way up to her hips. Scarlett gasped as two other hands lifted her legs and a wriggling tongue kissed her on the insides of her thighs.

'Susy!"

Framed by her long hair, the stripper traced the wetness she herself had made, and drove her tongue into Scarlett's moist pussy. She shrieked and jerked her bottom on the seat as Susy dipped into Scarlett with moans of lust. Lucy kissed Scarlett hard on the mouth, whose lips parted hungrily and embraced the brunette's tongue. Scarlett ground her heels into the carpet as Susy tasted her sweet nectar within.

"Oh!"

Then she shuddered as TWO tongues began to slather and slobber on her twat at the same time. As Lucy swiped up and down so Susy poked her pointed tongue up into Scarlett's asshole. They both made rapid motions to give the golden blonde superb sensations through her nether holes. Copious amounts of spit ran down the delicate region of Scarlett's ass crevice onto the seat.

"Bother. We're going to ruin your chair. Get down on the carpet, I have an idea."

All three buxom beauties got down and formed a daisy chain. Lucy came behind Scarlett, gripped her cheeks, and pushed her nose into her ass. The famed detective purred as she caressed and licked Susy's buttocks which rippled in front of her face. The Latina in turn sucked on Lucy's pussy from behind and gave the glamour model small spanks on her rump which made the bodacious brunette giggle into Scarlett's quim.

At last, after thirty minutes of racy girl-on-girl fun, all three of them collapsed in a heap of limbs and boobs. Satisfied and saturated. Scarlett was now close enough to scrutinise Susy's orange lip tattoo. There, in the parted Jagger-type design, she could make out a tiny letter.

"It's a Y."

Now the team had two clues out of five. Not yet enough to form a solution.

"Onwards and upwards," declared Scarlett Holmes as she and the others took a much-earned dinner at the Simpson's in the Strand.

x

To say that Scarlett Holmes was bored to tears was an understatement. The private detective from yesteryear had spent a tedious morning researching the ancient Indian practice of yoga. To her, the renowned physical exercise basically involved a series of postures accompanied by various breathing sequences. She closed her book and sat it on her lap and looked over at her roommate.

"How unbelievably boring. I can certainly think of a few physical activities that would be a lot more beneficial."

"Sex, sex, sex. You have a one-track mind! I thought the Victorians were uptight about all that?"

"My dear Emma. I've seen and done things in the bedroom that you wouldn't believe. We just kept things to ourselves in those days. I did give up sex once in order to concentrate on other things in life. It was the worst twenty minutes of my life!"

"Is that a joke?"

Emma scowled and shot her unpaying lodger a sideways glance.

"Anyway, yoga is perfect for increasing muscle tone, improving respiration, reducing weight, and providing basic general health."

Emma Watson huffed as she returned to reading her latest messages on her iPad. The morning had been overcast for the most part but now the sun moved from behind a cloud and the light shone into the room. Scarlett sighed as the sunshine illuminated Emma's loveable face.

"As I understand it," scoffed Holmes. "Any of the above can be quite easily achieved by lying on one's back for ten minutes with a virile man between your legs."

The golden blonde took a drag on a Dunhill menthol cigarette and sat back in her favourite seat. It was a Wednesday afternoon and they were seated in Emma's high-rise flat in Canary Wharf.

"You have to get out more, Holmes. Really."

"My brain is a machine, Emma. I cannot exist without brain work. Give me problems, puzzles, and enigmas. What else is there to do besides except to have a good fuck?"

"What time is Grace arriving, anyway?"

"In precisely two hours' time. She teaches women exclusively so I think I should be able to use my womanly wiles to good effect. Somewhere on her person is the third tattoo of orange lips, and if the last two disclosures are anything to go by, she should be concealing another letter in the tattoo."

Scarlett was currently engrossed in aiding glamour model and animal welfare volunteer, Lucy Pinder, in seeking her hidden inheritance. The clues being concealed in five orange lips tattooed on five individuals.

"Do you have some workout clothes?"

"Oh, I have a little something." Said Scarlett with a wry smile. "I gave her a yarn of myself being unable to leave the flat for the yoga school due to a sprained ankle. I hope to be done inside of an hour, then dear Lucy and ourselves shall take the train to Cambridge. There we shall track down the Timpson twins and have this unique case wrapped up by supper time."

"I could drive."

Scarlett jabbed a finger at the charming thirty-year-old actress.

"Under no circumstance will I ever get into a motor car with you again? You drive like the devil. I'm still having nightmares of the time we drove down to Buckley Hall."

"Well." Said Emma as she stood up to leave. "I shall leave you to it. I need to go out shopping for a few hours."

"Right. And could you bring me the evening newspapers? I like to keep up with the latest crimes. Just the Evening News, Evening Standard, Star, The Globe, Chronicle, and any others you can think of."

"Holmes. This is 2023, not 1891. Those publications are ancient. There's only the Standard these days. Turn on the television."

"Dear me. Do people not read anymore?"

"See you around five then?" Said Emma as she scooted out of the door.

x

Scarlett had indeed enjoyed plenty of sex in her life, with both men and women, despite the prudish and puritan views of the late Victorian era she had left behind in some space-time vortex. For two hours she had been in a blissful daze thinking of Grace when she heard the intercom buzz. She quickly slipped into her beige singlet and black panties. Since she was banking on getting naked there was little sense in overdressing. She waited by the front door and moments later she let in a dark-eyed female.

"Miss Holmes?"

The attractive woman in the long coat had a definite European accent. Czech or Hungarian?

"The same. Please come in. And let me take your coat."

Grace introduced herself as hailing from the Czech Republic as she shed her coat. A slim brunette with an astonishing figure and 30DD-sized tits. Beneath her coat she wore a leotard in blue and white. She eyed Scarlett up and down in a manner less than casual and was slightly surprised by her choice of workout gear. Scarlett was thrilled. This task would not be without some benefits, she thought as she mentally undressed the busty babe.

"Well, I'm all yours. Sorry about my appearance. I have no leotards or leggings. I'm a complete novice I'm afraid."

"That's...fine. Very fetching."

"Well, it's not like we're going out."

"Shall we get started? We shall limber up and warm our muscles. Like so."

Grace demonstrated a series of beginner balancing poses on one of two mats provided by Scarlett. The brunette had a toned body and limbs that only came with a dedicated and strict fitness regime. Just in front and facing Grace, Scarlett watched her and then dipped dramatically several times and made sure her deep cleavage did not go unnoticed.

"Through yoga we find that our minds find rest and peace," explained Grace. "We become one with our inner self and discover an effortless and natural state of transformation."

"Yes, I feel so much more relaxed already. So, you only teach women, is that right?"

"I find the female attitude to yoga to be much more rewarding. Although I'm not butch if that's what you think."

"Far from it," thought Scarlett as she leered at the heaving breasts of the woman in front of her.

Grace moved across her mat and Scarlett could not take her eyes off her gorgeous bottom. Each firm cheek moved against the other, and her his swayed divinely. Scarlett turned to face the opposite direction and bent forward so that her own backside stuck out in full view of Grace.

The panties she had chosen to wear belonged to Emma and on her were about two sizes too small. The result of this caused them to ride up drastically, cut into her butt crack, and tighten around Scarlett's prominent mons. Grace was transfixed by the audacious blonde and her usual professional air began to wilt.

After fifteen minutes of stretching and exercising the heat began to rise, as earlier Scarlett had deliberately turned on the thermostat to the highest level. Both women assumed the classic lotus position on their individual mats as they faced each other in silent meditation. All the time Scarlett held the brunette's gaze, licking her lips suggestively and fluttering her lashes.

"Sorry to break the mood, but would you mind if I took my top off? It's quite hot in here."

"Nudity is accepted in yoga."

In a trice, Scarlett had whipped off her top to unveil her substantial bosom. Her bountiful breasts were showing the first signs of perspiration as she sat up straight and thrust out her chest. Grace lowered her eyes to Scarlett's chest level and inhaled deeply through flared nostrils, which did not go unnoticed by Scarlett. The brunette's breathing had started to quicken and she appeared to be having trouble concentrating on her meditation. So far, so good.

"It is a bit uncomfortable in here." Agreed Grace who blew a stream of air on her cheek.

"Feel free to take your leotard off. We're all adults here after all. I'll fetch some water."

Scarlett saw a glimmer of daring register on the Czech woman's face as she stood in contemplation.

"You know what? I think I will."

As Grace wound her shoulder straps down her arms, Scarlett noticed her upper right arm had some ink. She held up her hand and then padded out to the kitchen for some water. When she returned the top-heavy brunette had stripped down to the buff. She simply had to be seen to be believed.

About five-six, curvy, stacked, and glowing with moistness due to the hot air. Her pubic region had been shaven back to just a dark strip that started at the top of her pussy, and her upper thighs had that erotic gap that invited the eye to linger.

"Here you are. Oops!"

Scarlett, accidentally on purpose, spilled the glass over Grace's boobs and front.

"I'm frightfully sorry! I do apologise. Let me."

With a knowing look, the private detective produced a towel and used it to dab at the massive tits of the yoga instructor. Grace let her willingly and moved closer to Scarlett for her own selfish purpose. Holmes had been correct in surmising the woman favoured the gentle sex in her love life.

"Thank you, so nice."

"You're welcome, I'm sure."

The air had become heavy with expectancy and Scarlett motioned closer and closer until her pouting lips were but two inches from Grace.

"I want you." She hissed breathlessly.

"I know," replied the instructor matter-of-factly as her mouth opened to reveal perfect white teeth. "I wanted you from the minute I set foot inside."

A jolt of excitement surged through Scarlett as they embraced and pressed their soft naked bodies against each other. She was in! As they exchanged saliva in a hot French kiss Scarlett touched Grace between her legs and ran her fingertips lightly over her bald labia. Shockwaves were sent through her as she groaned in exquisite delight, and Grace thrust her hips energetically as she forced her pussy onto two probing fingers.

"That feels nice."

Grace closed her eyes and luxuriated in the feeling of Scarlett's fingers juicing her up. The blonde pressed the advantage and nuzzled the other's neck where it just met the shoulder. As Grace thumbed Scarlett's stiffening nipples she cocked her head to let her lover kiss her down her right arm before closing in on her boob. Scarlett clamped her mouth on the creamy tit flesh as she studied the tiny tattoo just above the elbow. A tattoo of a pair of parted orange lips, the center of which had a capital letter.

"An 'I.' That's an odd tattoo you have."

Grace was dimly aware that Scarlett was speaking to her as now she had three fingers in her sticky cunt.

"Oh. That? Just a thank you from a grateful client. An older lady who kept cats."

The women became more impassioned and Scarlett wasn't going to let this opportunity of hot sex with a stunning female pass, despite her achieving her objective.

"Why don't we continue this in my bedroom?"

They hurried together, hand in hand, and then crashed onto the big bed. As Grace caught her breath Scarlett pounced on her and had her legs thrown out wide in a second. With her face just inches from her snatch she parted the gleaming pussy lips and looked down in the mouthwatering pink inside.

"My, my."

Scarlett blew gently on Grace's wet labia and licked up her thighs until she came to her target. Grace shook from the force of her increasing arousal as Scarlett's tongue fucked her. She held onto the woman's nodding head as her tongue darted deep inside her slippery hole. Her juices ran out and trickled down the insides of her thighs as her clit was occasionally flicked deliciously on the very tip, which left her panting and trembling.

"Kiss."

Scarlett moved up to kiss Grace who eagerly licked up her own sweet taste on the blonde's mouth. Both moaned and Grace purred as soft hands slid down her front back to her cunt. Her ass was gripped as Scarlett lavished swipe after swipe on her plump pussy lips until the blonde detective's chin was coated. Flat on her stomach, Scarlett pushed her backside up and down as she dry-humped the bed.

"Fuck my leg."

Scarlett moved up halfway and put her right knee between the toned legs of Grace who willingly locked them around it. She bumped up and attempted to rub her dripping muff on the offered limb. Scarlett pressed down hard and did the same. They became a mass of entwined limbs as they massaged each other's cunt, and their groans grew ever more urgent and impassioned as their grinding wet pussies painted the other with a feast of cunt fluids.

"Fuck me. I've needed this for ages."

"Yes. Oh, fuck!"

Both lust-addled women grabbed at the bed sheets on each side of their gyrating forms as they banged their hips. Their generous breasts bounced wildly as their pussies slid firmly together.

"Oh, god! Oh, god!"

Grace came first and her hips shot up as she squirted on Scarlett's wet loins. Scarlett reciprocated and her entire body went rigid as her own orgasm took over her. They twisted and writhed and Grace babbled in her own language, which although Scarlett did not know, pretty much understood the gist. The frazzled women relaxed on the bed with the pair of them glistening in sheens of sweat that dappled their impressive boobs with tiny droplets.

"That was amazing," said Scarlett as she traced a fingertip over Grace's erect nipples.

"It was."

"Have you any energy left at all?"

"What do you have in mind?"

Grace moved to the edge of the crumpled bed sheets as Scarlett vanished, only to return with some sort of sex toy.

"Have you ever heard of the Ann Summers chain of sex shops?"

"Yes, I know it."

"I find it fascinating. Such an exciting range of lingerie and toys. I was there for hours. What do you think of this?"

Scarlett held up a flexible twelve-inch phallic double-ended dildo, with lifelike ribs along the shaft and realistic shaped tips.

"I've never seen anything like it in my life."

"Want to try it?"

"Yes!"

Grace opened her legs as Scarlett took one end and pushed the tapered head inside the brunette's still slick pussy and inched forwards. Scarlett was totally engrossed as Grace's folds stretched wide as the false cock head popped in. She gasped loudly as the thick dildo was pulled and pushed into her drenched muff and her head snapped back as she was happily fucked.

"Now the both of us."

Scarlett lay on the bed with her body so positioned that they looked across at each other over their undulating frames. Each of them propped themselves up on their elbows as Scarlett placed the double dong between their splayed legs. Grace put one end to her gaping cunt hole and watched the golden blonde do likewise.

"My goodness!"

Scarlett ran the head up and down her damp slit and then used her pelvis to push on it. With their eyes locked on each other, they eased towards the other, gradually eating up the flexible dick. The sheet rucked up their ass cracks as they slowly but inexorably got closer and closer until the dildo was effectively buried in the pair of them. Scarlett gripped Grace by her thighs, and Grace did the same as they jerked to and fro.

"No, like this." Suggested Scarlett, and as she drew back so her voluptuous lover pushed in, and vice versa.

"Heavens!"

Scarlett changed tack and Grace followed her lead by scissoring their legs with the double-ended toy still well crammed inside their overflowing pussies. The famed private investigator hooked her left leg over the right of Grace and the swaying females creamed themselves as they fucked each other to climax.

"Most enjoyable. Would you be free any time next week for a rematch?"

"You can count on it," replied an exhausted but exhilarated Grace.

x

The University of Cambridge was founded in the 13th century and granted a Royal Charter by King Henry III. The second biggest in the country, at it's busiest time it is home to 19,000 students. Each year the Uni rugby team, the Light Blues play rivals Oxford University in the annual Varsity match.

Those players who take part are selected on merit, fitness, and strength. Two of the current ever presents were the Timpson twins. At twenty years of age, Nigel and Nick were identical in every way. Robust, athletic, and muscular they were dedicated to the sport.

"Four thirty. We shall arrive in approximately ten minutes."

Scarlett put away her watch and looked across the table of their train compartment at Emma Watson and Lucy Pinder. They had all taken the 15.28 railway train from Platform 6 at Liverpool Street Station bound for Cambridge. Lucy's benefactor, her great-aunt, had left her a substantial inheritance, the location of which was hidden for safety.

The only way of discovering the whereabouts of the cluster of diamonds was to solve the meaning of the clues hidden in five tattoos. So far they had three of the five answers. Letters of the alphabet, K, Y, and I.

"But why choose pairs of lips?" Wondered Emma who was sitting by the window.

Scarlett spoke over the rattle of the wheels of the train clattering on the tracks.

"In this particular circumstance, I believe the image of lips to be one of platonic friendships by Prudence Pinder, rather than a sexual representation. The Timpsons for instance once lodged with Prudence before they left for Uni. They appear to have made some impression on her for them to be chosen to conceal two of the tattoos."

"I seem to remember the boys when I visited Prudence some time ago. They loved playing with all of her cats." Said Lucy.

"Have you any idea of what the letters mean yet?"

"I'm fairly sure of the meaning despite there being two more clues to gather."

Emma narrowed her eyes as Scarlett gave her a smug grin.

"Really? You think you know the answer to the puzzle?"

"Quite sure, my dear. Once you eliminate the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable must be the truth. It's possible to draw a logical conclusion from the data we already have. Three letters that will eventually make up a five-letter word. That single word or name will surely lead us to the diamonds. Ah, here we are."

The rugby training pitch was in West Cambridge, close to the St. Catherine building. On arrival at the station, all three women took the short stroll to the grounds. It was a warm yet blustery evening as they took the winding lanes to the rugby clubhouse. The sound of men could be heard as the players ran laps around the pitch.

"So, my ruse is when the men return to clean up, we direct them to the alternate changing room because of a plumbing problem that requires an hour to repair. We separate the twins and lure them to us where we shall ascertain where on their bodies they have the tattoos. More than likely in a most secretive and personal placement. We must do whatever is necessary to find those orange lips."

All three went through the double doors of the clubhouse that led to the changing rooms of the football teams. Only one team had taken the field this afternoon as it was only a training session. One closed door had a sign that read 'light blues room, players only.' Scarlett tested the door handle and sure enough, the room was open. The smell inside could only be described as being masculine, as the reek of sweat, socks, and testosterone assailed their nostrils.

"What a pong!" Uttered Emma as she wrinkled her cute nose.

"Lucy. I would like you to wait outside and steer the players to the south side entrance. But make sure to divert the twins this way."

"I'll do my best."

"Are we really going to have sex with these guys?" Pondered Emma.

"Unless they have obvious places for their tattoos, such as on the arm or leg, I very much believe so. We shall use all of our sexual magnetism and unbridled charm to fuck their brains out."

"Oh, bollocks!" Declared the exasperated young actress.

x

Within minutes, Lucy returned the two lookalike brothers, still in their football boots and kit. She closed the door behind them and locked it.

"Gentlemen. Allow me to introduce ourselves. I am Scarlett, and this is Lucy and Emma. Lucy Pinder, that is. If you permit me I shall cut to the chase. We know that you are both in possession of a singular irregularity of the skin. That being, a tattoo of a pair of orange lips. We three are willing to do a trace for the a close examination of each. If you would be so kind."

"And what do you have to trade?" Asked Nigel as he looked at all three women in a line shoulder to shoulder.

"Simply ourselves. For one hour."

The room brimmed with erotic tension as Scarlett nodded to her companions and they each slipped out of their clothes. The striking blonde was only five feet three in bare feet but her figure was gorgeous. Her thirty-six-inch breasts sat firmly on her chest and her rounded ass jutted behind her superbly.

In contrast to the voluptuous woman beside her, Emma was petite yet extremely attractive. Her medium-sized tits were firm and sported very stiff points. Her legs were slender and rounded into a tight little backside that had two scrumptious dimples on each side of her pert buttocks.

Lucy however was undoubtedly a glamour model. She was the epitome of the classic Sun newspaper Page Three topless girls, with long and silky hair, an hourglass, and massive boobs. Nigel and Nick gawped at the sight of the three naked lovelies and then whispered to each other.

"So, you say you're Lucy Pinder?"

"I am she. Don't you remember me when you were at my aunt's?"

Nick looked at Lucy intently and then spoke in a more serious tone.

Chapter 199: Chapter 199. Game Is Afoot Once More PART 2 (SCARLETT HOLME)

"Prudence Pinder was a kindly old lady whose last wish was for us to get a tattoo to her special design. We'll agree, on the condition that you just have the one hour. We're not going to make things easy for you."

Scarlett looked at Emma who gave her a look of resignation and nodded her head. The sight of two sculpted and well-hung brothers was certainly an intimidating one.

"We agree to your terms also. So, get naked."

The twins both stripped off as Scarlett looked at the clock on the wall. 5.15. They should be able to make the 18.45 back to Liverpool Street. Both brothers looked to be at the peak of their physical prowess. Not unduly tall, Scarlett took an educated guess at six feet at best. They had broad chests, well-defined muscles, and short brown hair.

"Even their cocks look exactly the same," noted Lucy as she elbowed Emma jokingly.

"They are all a bit, big." Gulped Emma.

Both already had twitching erections. The twins were undoubtedly virile specimens of masculinity, possessing eight-inch long dicks and tight butts. The only difference between the pair of them was Nigel's array of tattooed roses on his upper chest, and Nick's of a Magnum 45 revolver on his right calf. Scarlett padded over on bare feet to within touching distance and gripped each man at the base of their white columns.

"They do look identical, and feel the same besides."

The blonde jerked each in her fists and smiled at both of them. How quaint that they had the same sized dicks with the same shaped helmets and identical big vein pulsing up the right side of their poles. She looked at both milky white shafts and pulled back foreskins for any obvious ink. Nothing doing there. Their pubes had been trimmed back and she noted nothing untoward in their groins.

"You."

She chose to seduce Nigel first. The smell of fresh sweat and mud was strong in her nostrils as she caressed the glistening skin of his taut biceps. Nigel looped his arm around her waist and pulled her to him so that her bouncy boobs were crushed against his sturdy chest.

Her head tilted up and his mouth covered her perfect lips in a long kiss. With her curvy body pinned to his, Scarlett's senses reeled as he probed her mouth with his tongue. His provocative erection was all pushy at her left upper thigh and she pushed her knee forwards in order to brush at him more firmly.

"Allow me."

She sank down, stuck out her tongue and gave his cock one long lick up to the moist head. Giving him a few forceful pumps with her fist she sucked on his bell end and Nigel's whole body shook on the balls of his feet. Aware of the clock ticking she angled his prick upwards and began to swallow his entire length, swirling her tongue around the bloated tip at the same time.

"Fucking amazing!"

Emma and Lucy flanked the other twin and both of them had their flicking tongues all over his upright pole. As they overlapped their lips met and they shared saliva, most of which trickled down Nick's dick to his balls.

When Emma resurfaced for air, so Lucy took control and rammed her mouth up and down with aplomb. Emma took over once more and immediately gagged as Nick humped up into her mouth, sending his bell end down her throat. She drew back, dribbling down her chin and slapped his stiff rod sharply.

"Hey now!" She said glaring at him.

Nick turned to Lucy and leered at her bountiful breasts, hanging on her chest so naturally.

"Wanna fuck 'em?"

The twin held the underside of her full soft boobs. parted them and shoved his fat prick up between them. She grinned as she mashed them together and trapped his rod there. Nick moved his hips back and then pushed forward to see his glans poke out of the top of her homemade channel.

"Fuck, yeah!" He grunted as his breath became laboured.

He thrust up and back as he fucked her mammoth tits and Emma looked on with amusement as his big cock head emerged each time his upstroke peaked. Lucy bent her head and let some spit dribble down the deep crevice of her great globes.

"Move over there." He told Emma as he continued to glide in and out of Lucy's tit tunnel.

He pulled back out with an audible slurping sound and eyed up the petite Emma. His cock bobbed madly in front of him as he gave her a devilish grin. In the middle of the room was a makeshift fold out couch on retractable legs and Emma was made to tumble onto it with Nick rolling on top of her. He rubbed her tits and circled her erect nipples which were as hard as two bullets. Lucy came to her left side and she and Nick took a nipple apiece into their mouths.

"Oh, fuck!"

Emma felt her pussy gush with her arousal as two pairs of slippery lips teased and nibbled her hard nubs. Hands went here and there on her heaving body, over her flat belly, up her silky inner thighs, and inevitably her snatch. Emma widened her legs and let them hang over the sides of the skinny couch. Both Nick and Lucy slithered down between Emma's thighs and slathered their flattened tongues on her dripping wet pussy.

"You...two."

Lucy giggled and joined Nick in lapping up and down Emma's engorged labia. The glamour model snaked her tongue inside her honeypot and eagerly probed within. Then Lucy made way for the twin who delved into Emma's aching cunt. He shook his head from side to side rapidly like some rabid dog and Emma opened her mouth wide in a silent scream.

"I have to fuck her."

The three shifted so that Emma was on all fours lengthwise on the couch with Nick directly behind her. Lucy got up on her haunches in front of Emma and presented her with her wet pussy. Emma shrieked as Nick spread her pert cheeks and spat on her nether holes.

He pushed in and the petite actress moaned as he gave her his full eight inches. Despite his young years, the twenty-year-old quickly built up a steady rhythm, hitting Emma's sweet spots with every inward pump.

"Holy fuck!"

"Is he good, babe?"

"Mm, hmm!" Moaned Emma into Lucy's twat as she ate the brunette's pussy.

Lucy's words were silenced as Emma probed and pushed at her wet slit faster. Her lower body shunted back and forth as she pressed down for an even firmer contact. Nick was now in Emma right up to the hilt so much in fact that his balls were squashed between her quivering thighs.

Emma was no match for his strength as Nick bucked into her with rapid strokes of his slim hips, sending her deeper into Lucy's muff, the model turned her head to look at Scarlett and Nigel.

"Ride that thing, blondie. Ride!"

Scarlett was astride the twin who was sitting on the wooden bench that was placed along the wall. Her toes pointed into the dusty floor as she thrust on his solid log repeatedly. Her huge boobs jiggled in his face and he laughed as he attempted to bury his mouth in her deep cleavage.

Her head was dipped down and the palms of her hands pressed onto his chest. His cock was exquisite inside her as she sped up her downward strokes. Although embroiled in fucking his brains out she had the awareness to study his ink. Nothing close to orange lips anywhere on his torso, limbs, or groin. Nigel's dribble coursed down the vast valley of her rack as they wrestled on the bench.

"Oh!"

Scarlett yelped as she was dragged up and lifted into the air, still sliding up and down on his full length. Her arms linked behind his strong neck and her legs flailed in the air as she was jacked back and forth with surprising ease. Her tits mashed to his chest as their bodies, slippery from sweat, started to show the results of their vigorous shagging.

"Go girl, go."

Lucy had been pulled onto Nick's lap in a reverse cowgirl and without pause she was impaled on his big boner. The stacked model bounced up and down as her boobs were played with by the brawny twin.

Emma crouched over his upturned face and groaned loudly as his tongue thrust up into her wet twat. He moved both his hands from Lucy's tits and held Emma's buttocks open as he lapped at her dripping muff. She shrieked as he worked his index finger into her puckered starfish and finger fucked her asshole.

"Bastard!"

Emma tried to gather her wits and smoothed her hands along Nick's body and arms. No tattoo in sight, worse luck. Oblivious to this, Lucy was bucking wildly on his dick and shaking her head violently from side to side.

Her curvy body leaned back and her massive tits heaved as she ground her pussy along Nick's throbbing organ. She loved how he filled her so, and relished the way she was stretched out around him.

"I want some of that."

Nigel deposited a panting Scarlett onto the bench without another thought as he and his identical other half switched partners. Lucy looked at Nigel's wagging dick which was all wet and gleaming from Scarlett's pussy and licked it from base to the tip. She smacked her lips to savour the taste of the blonde on his knob and then sucked on him with rapid motions of her head.

Emma bit her lower lip as he looked into her doe-like eyes with a burning passion. He bent Lucy at the waist and moved her against one end of the retractable couch. With her arms outstretched and her backside jutting out he pulled Emma up by her armpits and made her lay on top of Lucy. Their butts were now so aligned that their mouth-watering vertical gashes were barely inches apart.

"Double bubble!"

He contemplated for a split second and slipped his cock head between Emma's ass cheeks. He took hold of each of her buns and pushed into her hot box. She slid along Lucy as Nigel followed through and started to fuck the trembling actress. He merrily smacked against her bum as he slammed in and out of the whimpering girl. Then she felt air on her bottom as he withdrew and dropped a few inches and entered Lucy.

"Yes!"

Nigel stroked in and out at a fair rate as he buried his cock to the hilt in the sopping cunt of the glamour model. He arched his back as he gripped her by her waist and pulled her back roughly onto his rod. After two minutes he moved back to Emma and slid inside her drenched pussy.

This time she pushed her hips back at him, trying to match his driving thrusts as he pounded her cunt to mush. She didn't hold out too long before her climax washed over her. He looked at his brother who jerked a thumb to the clock.

"6.10."

"Alright you lot. Time's almost up, and we need to get off."

As the twins loomed over the naked threesome with ominous dripping boners Holmes let out a frustrated sigh.

"Any luck?" Asked Scarlett of Emma and Lucy, as they lined up together.

"None. They seem to be clean." Said Emma cupping her gaping pussy.

"This is most troublesome. The hour is upon us."

All three women knelt up on their haunches as both twins jerked their cocks in their direction with clenched fists.

"You DID look everywhere?" Insisted the blonde with her face tilted up in bitter acceptance.

"Holmes. Admit it. We lost."

At that moment Lucy's eyes widened as Nick's balls rose up and his tattoo of orange lips appeared under his scrotum.

"Hey! There it is! There's a letter T in the lips."

The hot brunette spluttered as he ejaculated in her face with a series of spurts that made the ripped stud grunt and shudder on his toes. Alert to the welcome discovery, Scarlett quickly grabbed Nigel's twitching hose straight up as Emma raised his ball sack and saw his similar tattoo.

"Another T, Holmes. Fuck!"

Nigel erupted in her face in a high arc of thick sperm that made her flinch. He turned 45 degrees and painted Scarlett's boobs with huge blobs of his cum. Both twins continued to dribble from their wilting cocks as the women stood up in triumph.

"Could I trouble you for a towel?" Said Holmes as her tits dripped down her front.

x

"Well, Holmes? Explain."

Scarlett sat back in her seat with the smuggest grin she could muster.

"Isn't it obvious? It's so simple."

"Maybe to you, but?"

"The first clue was the letter Y, found by your dear self in an excellent effort if I may say so. Then we found a K and an I. Lastly of course our twins provided us with two T's."

"So the letters represent a word or a name then."

"Precisely so. Any idea what?"

"KITTY" Screamed Lucy clapping her hands.

"Bravo! There you have it."

Emma frowned, still unclear about things.

"Right. We have the word. But we're no nearer to finding the diamonds."

"Wait. Before she passed, my great-aunt sent me a resin orange statue of a cat. It's on my mantlepiece right now."

"HA! I deduce that if you shatter the very same statue you will find a pretty jackpot within."

Scarlett sat back and looked out of the window of the 18.45 to London.

"This has all been a splendid little case. Most satisfying."

She looked at Emma and winked.

"In more ways than one, am I right? Or am I right?"

xxx

Chapter Six.

'The Adventure of the Naked Sussex Vampire'

It was a rare day indeed when famous consulting private eye, Scarlett Holmes, was proven wrong. With a brain that was purely analytical, it was totally unexpected. This story tells of that rare occasion when she was wide of the mark.

x

The day had started when Scarlett returned on a wet afternoon to the flat belonging to Emma Watson in Canary Wharf. She heard what seemed to be heavy moaning and loud curses coming from Emma's room. At first, the golden blonde detective feared the worst. That some ruffian had broken in and was molesting her best friend. She rushed down the narrow passage, past her own room to the one Emma slept in.

"Fuck! Fuck! Oh, fuck!"

The shrill cries of the famous movie actress grew louder the closer she got. Scarlett cautiously opened the door a crack just in case of somebody else in the vicinity. What she discovered was Emma, naked on her back, with her current boyfriend on top of her. With her gaze riveted to the big bed, Scarlett put her hand over her mouth as she watched Emma's lover pushing his stiff cock into her in an erotic slow gliding motion.

The petite actress had her legs fully clamped to Leo's upper thighs, and his taut legs brushed her soft inner thighs every time he surged inside her. They moved together in a perfect rhythm, and Scarlett was mesmerised at how the young stud's muscles rippled as his body met Emma's.

"You're so big inside me. Feels so...good."

Emma sighed and dragged her nails across his back, leaving reddened marks on his white flesh. Her words spurred him on and he pumped even deeper, rotating his hips and lifting her bottom up off of the bed.

"You're...you're going to make me cum!"

Scarlett's hand instinctively went between her own legs as she leaned against the door for fear of fainting right there on the spot. Seeing the young filly getting a good seeing to was an incredible turn-on. The bed creaked as Leo's tempo increased beyond belief with hips churning and butt tightening as he fucked Emma with relentless strokes of his shiny rod. Emma cried out as her pussy spasmed around his formidable cock and her legs fell away as they turned to jelly.

"Oh, Beau!"

"Em-Em!"

Leo threw his head back as he climaxed and he fell atop Emma as his cum spurted inside her. Emma yelped as he bit hard on the nape of her neck at the moment of truth, leaving a clear red mark on her pale skin. His spine glistened with sweat as he finally pulled out, letting a stream of white semen trickle out of Emma's cunt and down her ass crack.

As they lay in each other's arms, Scarlett rubbed her thighs together and smoothed out her dress. She beat a quick retreat before the couple became aware of her presence. Once in her own room she whipped off her clothes and grabbed her vibrator from the bedside cabinet. She laid flat on her back on her own bed and fucked herself as she recalled recent events.

x

"No, no, no, a thousand times no, my dear Emma. Vampire's do not exist, have never existed, nor will they ever. They are entirely in the imagination of that Irish writer, Stoker. He published that horrid book after I ended up in the future. A weighty tome and no mistake. By the way, remind me to tell you of a wonderful weekend your great-grandmother and I spent with Oscar Wilde's niece. It involved a leather dildo and a family sized jar of petroleum jelly."

Scarlett sat back in her favourite chair and took a long drag on a black cigarette.

"Yuk!" Exclaimed a disgusted Emma Watson.

"Yuk?"

"Gross! Indecent."

"Yes, it was rather." Holmes gave Emma a wry smile.

"Anyway, maybe this vampire isn't a dead ghoul, but a living person with a sick habit of drinking blood."

"You are right, Emma. Read that last part of the e-mail once more."

Holmes referred to the recent message from none other than Inspector Adele Lester of New Scotland Yard. She had forwarded what could only be described as a distinct cry for help from a worried Robert Ferguson from Horsham in the county of Sussex.

"Dear Miss Holmes. I am writing on behalf of Robert Ferguson, a renowned banker and family friend, who insists his Spanish wife of five years watches over his sleeping form night after night as if she were in some form of trance. He would wake on occasion with her literally nibbling on his neck. The last straw was just three days ago when he awoke at two in the morning to discover his own blood on his wife's lips. He held his hand to his neck to find two tiny puncture wounds, still wet from bleeding."

"It's pure lunacy."

Emma paused at the interruption from Holmes and then continued.

"The wife is now confined to a room in their house, awaiting his action in dealing with the odd affair. He knows little of vampirism and wonders if you could use your great powers of deduction in aiding the distraught fellow. Yours, Inspector Lester."

Holmes shook her head and looked at Emma thoughtfully.

"Ah, dear Adele. Haven't heard from her since that ghastly occurrence involving that satanic cult known as the Church of Lucifer. The High Priest, Mephisto, is still at large I gather."

"Are you going to investigate?"

Scarlett stubbed out her smoke and got up to stand by the window to look down on the River Thames which was at high tide.

"The case has some intrigue, but not much. There is an unfortunate lull at present, and I do have fond memories of the bodacious Adele."

The blonde detective remembered the hot orgy they had all taken part in at Lord Buckley's manor.

"Tell the Inspector I shall give the case my undivided attention. You'll come of course."

"I don't think so. Leo and I were planning a romantic weekend together."

"Then bring Beau, er, Leo also. We shall find a welcome bed and breakfast accommodation and make it an entertaining getaway. Sussex has a certain charm as I recall."

"Hmm. Maybe. But you must promise not to tell him what I...you...we've got up to lately. I'm still loyal to him despite all the...sex that always seems to come about in all your cases."

"Agreed. I shall take the train from Victoria Station, and you and he can drive down. Yes?"

Emma narrowed her eyes and gave her a look of mistrust, then relented.

"Agreed."

x

Emma's Point of View.

"Keep you eye on the road, can you?"

"Yes, yes!"

I regained control of the mini hatch, just missing the petrified squirrel that leaped in front of me. I admit I'm not the best driver in the world, but I've never had a crash in my life. I've SEEN dozens in my rearview mirror but never stopped to linger. Leo and I were close to Horsham now where we were to meet Scarlett the very next day. That meant Beau and myself could have a nice supper together, followed by an even nicer lie-in. I stole a sideways glance at my latest boyfriend and then hit the brakes as I accidentally mounted the pavement.

"EMMA!"

"Sorry, sorry. It's just that you look so rugged in that suit, I lost concentration."

Leo was undoubtedly the most handsome of all the guys I had dated so far. Black hair, blue eyes, and a scrummy body I had constantly molested every chance I had. He was like an animal in bed and had a wanton and sensual habit of biting me as we fucked. That always had the effect of getting me off, although it meant I had taken to wearing high collars to hide the resulting love bites. I looked at his intense gaze and swallowed hard as he flashed his adorable long lashes. Why do guys always have long lashes?

"There it is. Brambles Cottage."

I took a hard left, sending Leo crashing into the passenger door window as I drove up the gravel entrance to the delightful place. I slammed on the brakes and Leo's face almost met the windscreen.

"Here," Scarlett had declared. "Brambles Cottage. A perfect getaway from the hustle and bustle of everyday life. Comfortable beds, sleeps six, and has a surrounding silence that will guarantee a good night's sleep. I shall book two rooms."

"Just who is this Holmes woman, anyway?"

"Scarlett is probably the finest private detective ever"

"She seems to have crept into your life in more ways than one."

"What do you mean?"

"I'm sure she mentally undresses us whenever we're in the same room. She's a voyeur."

"You're just imagining things."

"Oh, yeah? Just last week when you closed the drapes she was definitely checking out your backside."

"Really? My bum?"

I patted myself on the back. Those gym classes were really paying off as my midriff and bottom toned up nicely. He took our overnight bags from the car and we met the charming owner, Mrs. Smith. The detached single-story place was said to have once been a poacher's cottage and had an old wood-burning stove in the main room. The sixty-year-old led us to our room upstairs which had an en-suite shower room and toilet. We deposited our luggage and thought about our meal.

"Let's eat."

Mrs. Smith directed us to a nearby pub, the Duke of Sussex, where we had a fortifying meal of battered haddock with triple-cooked chips and crushed minted peas. Leo constantly played footsie under the table and I wanted nothing more than to tear off his clothes and have my way with him. I squeezed my thighs together and wished he had his fingers down there, deep inside my throbbing pussy.

"Hello, dears. Have a nice dinner?"

"Thanks, Mrs. Smith." I gushed.

"Good night, Mrs. Smith." Waved Leo.

Back at the cottage we raced up the stairs and shut the door behind us. The air in the room was particularly cool and the bed linen smelled delightfully fresh as we quickly undressed and threw our clothes onto the carpet. I drank in the superb form of the lean man before me with his lengthy dick gradually becoming erect and rock-hard.

I raked my fingers in his thick hair as Leo bent forward and took my stiff left nipple between his hard teeth and bit down on it softly. I moaned and thrust my body to his and my hair fell back as I held him in both arms. He used his warm palms to shape out my tits as he bit firmly on my other nipple.

"I love your tits."

"Thanks," I muttered as his flitting tongue painted my flesh with increasing pressure.

His naked body felt hot and solid and in a trice, I was a quivering mess. We tumbled onto the double bed as he devoured my slender frame with dozens and dozens of butterfly kisses. His hands dragged across my upper thighs with teasing and languid strokes that soon had my pussy tingling with my arousal. Leo widened my legs as he gyrated on top of me and he kissed me passionately on the mouth for so long that I had to tap him on the head to indicate I needed air.

"You're so fucking gorgeous."

"Thanks again. You're not so bad yourself. Yikes!"

Leo went on his knees and hooked my legs up on his shoulders and licked up both of my inner thighs in turn. With my hips off of the bed I was slightly dizzy as he moved closer and closer to my moistness. The sweet contact of his lips vibrated through my loins and my legs felt weak as he slid his middle digit inside me.

"Oh, Beau!"

My body rolled into him and my juices wetted the palm of his hand as he finger fucked me. His rhythm plus my restless hunger for sex took a firm hold and countless pleasure spikes rushed through me. Then his face lowered and I was thrilled to that touch of his tongue on my mound. He licked me all around and my hips beat a tattoo on the bed as I thrust up into his drooling mouth.

"Like that, yes, yes!"

Leo had a way orally that I loved. Softening his tongue and lapping at my pussy, and then pointing just the tip over my clit, taking me to the heights of ecstasy. His thumbs dug into that soft area where my thighs met my loins as he licked up and down my weeping slit until my fluids trickled out and down the crevice between my buttocks.

"So wet. I need it. I need it."

"I want it, I want it." I croaked back as he buried his face in the crook of my neck and surged in with his tightening thighs.

He filled me with that single push and I eagerly moved beneath him, urging him to fuck me. His hips drew back as he started to move in and out of my sizzling hot cunt. His cock felt wonderful as it shunted through me with his entire length.

I welcomed every inward lunge and my fingers curled up in the sheets as we bounced on the fresh scented bed. My initial whimpers soon changed into deep moans as he drove deep inside my muff. His thrusts were as if in slow motion as he pulled back almost all of the way out only to hammer home again hard.

"Yes!'

He arched back then and pulled out all the way and slapped my loins with his shining club of a cock. I went up on my elbows and gawped at his generous length in awe. Did that thing really go inside me all the way?

"That, is by far the biggest cock I've ever seen." I said as his long organ sat on my belly and wetted it.

"And your pussy is the tightest, hottest thing I ever fucked."

He slid back in me and put my feet next to my head and drove into me with a renewed vigour. He took the air from my lungs and moisture broke out all over me as his balls smashed against my upturned ass. I loved every second as he pounded me into the bed, and my breath came in short gasps as he fucked me deeper and deeper.

"Beau. How?"

How did he have the stamina to power fuck me to the bed was my unasked question as I held onto him as if my life depended on it. He made that fantastic thrust up where he made his shaft scrape on the upper walls of my cunt, making me scream out in delight. His hot breath on my tits made my pulse race as he fucked me with the intensity of a frenzied, animal I guess.

"Fuck me, hard"

My hands slid up his heated flanks as I hugged him close. He lifted my right leg and wrapped it around his hip as we arched into each other. Then he surprised me again by turning us over so that I was now on top of him.

"You, fuck me."

I brushed my lank hair back as I shifted on his cock and dug my knees in on either side of his body. I felt my lids flutter as I moved on his masculine body, my pussy dripping on him in my heated state. I pushed down, squirmed on his log, and then lifted up with a pelvic thrust. I jerked and writhed as I humped him quickly. My entire naked body shook in my frenzied lust for him as my pussy coated him with my flowing juices.

"Fuck!"

Leo held onto my slim waist as he took control and moved me up and down on his rigid pole. I rode him with relish, grinding my lower body on his groin so as to rub my clit on him. I savoured every pulse, every throb of his cock inside me as my climax built and built. I fell across his damp torso as he literally fucked himself with my lightweight frame. My hips rocked from side to side to increase that perfect friction that only riding a hard man provides.

"Fucking brilliant!"

Engulfed in my own longing I bucked to and fro as my lover used his fingertips to circle my sensitive nipples. Leo was inside me balls deep and I must admit I lost all my composure when he pushed on my clit with his thumb.

"Fuck me! Fuck me! Oh, I'm fucking coming!"

My strokes slowed up as I clawed at his chest and came all over his pulsating cock. My cum moistened his thighs and in my climactic throes of pleasure, my nails bit into the flesh of his abdomen. We both remained still as we kissed long and hard, my inflamed body melting into his. His cock was still buried inside me, and I sighed as I inched along his length and squeezed him with my cunt.

"Suck it."

"What?" I murmured as I slid off him like a limp rag.

"Finish me off."

Still shaking, I looked at Leo as he laid back and held his cock straight up to the ceiling. I relaxed my jaw and took his fat knob past my lips and clamped them shut. I salivated on the taste of myself on his bell end and I smiled on his dick as I slowly sank down his thick veined shaft. I cupped his big balls as I suckled on his flared crown for several moments before gliding down again to his root.

"Fuck. Em-Em! You're killing me!"

I repeated this, knowing it would drive him crazy enough to cum any second. He began to hump up and face fuck me, plunging his shaft halfway down my throat. I made loud gagging and strangled coughs just as he liked to hear.

I angled my head to see him looking down at me with those eyes as blue as the ocean and I felt another sweet spasm in my pussy. He fingered my hair as he lifted his hips and powered upward as he sought his blessed release. I hollowed out my cheeks and applied a certain suction that made Leo's body tense.

"Shit!"

Leo ejaculated and I nearly swooned as his wonderful throbbing organ spurted in my mouth several times. A volley of thick cum drenched the back of my throat, and I lovingly guzzled it all down. He panted heavily and then pulled out of my mouth, leaving a milky mess on my lips and chin.

"You came a lot this time, Beau."

"Must be the country air or something."

We laid back in the bed and rested for a while before I took a welcome shower. Leo did his usual gargling routine with a glass of water from the bathroom sink. We drifted off into sleep until I was rudely awakened by Leo biting me on the neck.

"Beau! Beau! Stop! I'm bleeding!"

I slapped him across the face twice as he looked at me as if in some sort of trance.

"Blood. We need your blood!"

"What? My neck hurts!"

I felt two definite marks with my fingers and felt wet blood on them. Leo looked at me with unbelieving eyes as he saw what he had done.

"Emma, my darling. I don't know what came over me."

"Just. Just forget it."

I turned over in bed and laid awake until at least five when my eyes finally closed.

x

Scarlett's Point of View.

I woke up in the pretty bedroom of the Brambles Cottage and cursed the countryside. Give me smoke, grime, noise, and the teeming streets of London any day. I stretched and got out of bed and padded naked to look out of the window. I always sleep in the altogether and made no concession to this borrowed accommodation. There came a timid knock on the door and I bade good morning to Mrs. Smith. The elderly lady balked at the sight of my unabashed nudity but I made no attempt tp cover my modesty.

"Ah, Mrs. Smith. You may take my order for breakfast. Two kippers, whole wheat toast with orange marmalade, and Lapsang Souchong tea. That will be all."

"I shall see what I can rustle up."

After she had left I showered and dressed for the day. My pitiful attempt at sleep had also been marred by another dream of myself hurtling into the Reichenbach Falls after my skirmish with Professor Moriarty, the result of which I miraculously found myself in the year 2023.

I recalled the free-falling tumble over and over into the misty waters below the Falls. I had managed to reorient myself and had found myself in some hellish future that reeked of motor oil and litter. Dear Emma had soothed my perplexed mind and I was staggered to find out she was the spitting image of her great-grandmother, Doctor Watson.

"How I miss you, Doctor."

I went down to the dining room and saw that Emma and Leo were already up and eating.

"Good morning to you both."

"Holmes! I expected you to arrive today."

I sat and curled my lip as Smith plonked a plate of dried-up fish in front of me and a cup with a tea bag soaking in lukewarm water.

"Forego the toast. I shudder to think what it may look like."

"As you wish."

I sat back and wished that I could light up. Emma seemed a tad subdued as I used my perceptive devices. Emma had again put on a high-neck sweater to hide her love marks but this time I perceived two tiny wounds on the right side of her neck close to the collarbone.

A little too much passion I think, Mister Leo. He, in turn, toyed with his breakfast of devilled kidneys in an unattached way which indicated a domestic squabble of some sort. I took a mental note of his healthy white teeth and pronounced incisors.

"So, what have you been up to?"

'Well, for a start, I can't wait to get back to the city. This deafening silence is playing on my nerves. By the way, my room is next to yours. Such thin walls, don't you think?"

Emma, bless her, blushed as I cheekily made the assumption that I had overheard their lovemaking.

"See?" Whispered Leo to his lover.

"I arrived in Horsham yesterday at three and immediately made my way to the home of Ferguson. I interviewed him and ascertained that his household consists of his wife, now sickly, a cook, a servant girl, a general repairman, and a stable hand. Ferguson keeps two horses. Ferguson is at his wits end and is at a total loss to explain his wife's odd behaviour. From his evidence it does appear to be some sort of blood frenzy on her part, only evident in this past week."

I got up from the breakfast table and indicated for them to go outside so that I could light up.

"As I spoke to Ferguson I saw that the family dog, a King Charles Spaniel, was looking distinctly fearsome as he drank from his water bowl. His mournful eyes passed from one of us to the other in a manner that was not friendly. Before he could pounce, Conan, the handyman came and took the pet outside to be put in a cage. The fellow did give me an unneeded glare as he heard my name announced. As if in recognition."

"You think there may be a link between the wife and the dog?"

"I have the need for more data, but yes I do think so. Having spoken to the cook and the others in the house I drew attention to Ferguson of the curious incident of the said dog in the night time of his wife's attack. But, said Ferguson, the dog did nothing in the night. That, I replied was the curious incident."

"Is there any point to all this bollocks?" Asked Leo.

"Yes, my dear fellow. By the way, did you drink the water in the bathroom?"

"I did."

"And did you enjoy your bloody kidneys?"

"What is all this about?"

"I shall explain all later. I fancied that the chap who looks after the horses may know a thing or two about the inhabitants of the house and so I attempted to have a discreet word with him in the stables. Porky Johnson is his name."

"Porky?" Wondered Emma. "Is he fat?"

"No. Anyway, he was most reluctant to talk, even turning down a monetary bribe. So, naturally, I gave him a blowjob instead."

"Oh, naturally!" Scoffed dear Emma.

"His name is more than apt by the way, as his cock was rather big and fat. AND he came like a pistol. It was all I could do to swallow it all up."

"Oh, for fuck sake!" Moaned Leo, and I spread my hands apologetically.

"Needs must, my dear fellow. I have some reservations about the one called Conan. Porky tells me he is recently arrived in the house and is ex-military. Some position in the medical section. I have arranged for everybody there to have their blood taken. You, Emma, I would like to collect the results this afternoon. And have your own blood taken as well."

'Where are you going?"

"I plan to disguise myself and follow Conan as he goes about his daily chores. Catch you later."

x

I went back to my room and donned my latest purchase. A red wig with the hair in loose curls that fell the shoulder. I dressed in a jacket and slacks and ventured out by the Ferguson abode. Sure enough, Conan emerged soon after lunch and I followed him at a certain distance, confident that my wig would suffice in keeping my true identity secret. It's astonishing that such a simple device always works a charm.

"Men are so gullible."

He headed out to the outskirts of the small village and I congratulated myself when he stopped at a dug well, as I suspected he might. It had a small diameter pipe sitting in a small expanse of gravel. Conan bent down and fiddled with the detachable top and administered some contents of an envelope he produced from his pocket.

Presumably some toxin that that he had brought. This had been my suspicion all along. The reason the dog did not react when Mrs. Ferguson had her brain fever was because Conan was known to it. I had surmised from the dog's reaction after drinking water, not to mention Leo's odd behaviour, that the drinking water was tainted. This was not vampirism, but a more sinister and human misdeed. The why and how was soon to be unveiled.

"Afternoon, Sister."

"Conan. Is it done?"

"Yes."

From my hidden spot by a small hedge, I could see and hear everything. It was none other than Sister Sek, wife of the satanic leader of the Church of Lucifer. Things began to be crystal clear.

"Good. The plan is working." She said to her co-conspirator. "Once we contaminate the entire town's supply of fresh water with our special synthetic venom, those more unfortunate wretches will be consumed by a blood lust that shall know no bounds."

An imposed blood lust? How fiendish. No doubt meant to cause death and mayhem all in the name of the Prince of Darkness. Now I needed the results of the blood tests from Emma, and then I planned another visit to the well after dark for physical evidence. The game was afoot!

x

Emma's Point of View.

Scarlett had been correct in her presumed assumption that the key to the problem was in the types of blood groups. Leo was the rarer type of AB. As was Mrs. Ferguson. Their weaker type must mean they were susceptible to whatever was causing the strange neck biting. I was worried about Beau as we drove back from the nearby clinic. He seemed troubled, or pissed off, or both. What Scarlett had said about pleasuring the stable hand stayed with me as I had an idea.

"What are you doing?"

I grinned wickedly as I took a turn onto a secluded and quiet side road and turned off the engine. The sun was low in the sky and the light flickered through the branches of the trees and played exciting shadows on Beau's face. I put my hair back in a ponytail and undid my blouse all the way.

"Come here, handsome."

We kissed as I leaned across to the passenger seat and at the same time I tried to tug down the fly of his trousers. It was pretty cramped in the front and so he slid his seat back with the handle and lifted his hips up off of his seat. I eagerly opened his belt and we both pulled his pants down to his knees. His dick was already at half mast and stiffening all the time as I jerked his thick shaft rapidly.

"So very hard," I observed as per usual.

It felt warm outside the car but the interior was even hotter! I licked all the way down the underside of his huge shaft and then back up the swollen helmet, which I carefully avoided in order to make him even more agitated. I used my tongue to swirl all around that strip of skin just below the glans, and Beau squirmed in his seat.

"You drive me crazy."

"Yep."

As his cock throbbed and twitched all by itself I rubbed his scrotum and pushed my feet back into the well of the passenger seat. I took his left nut into my mouth and salivated on it with audible humming noises. It was the perfect fit and I rolled it as I grabbed his other ball. I switched and repeated the same thing as his erection kept bouncing off of my left cheek. I playfully smacked it and giggled as it swayed from right to left.

"Naughty!"

"Em, you're nuts!"

"No," I replied. "YOUR nuts!"

I caressed his ball sack and finally sucked in his bell end and tightened my lips around that huge head. As he moaned and snapped his head back I took in more of his hot cock, letting it slide up to the roof of my mouth. I loved that wicked sensation and my nipples hardened as Beau dragged my top down from my shoulders so that I was effectively topless.

"More."

I felt for him and little by little I slid down his solid shaft, inhaling deeply and sending delicious vibrations down to his root. I ran my tongue along that blissful blue vein that pulsed down one side and he swelled even more.

I bobbed my head back and forth as I gripped the base of his formidable hose and sucked on the top five inches of his adorable manhood. My spit spluttered from my overworked lips and the result was a lewd slurping sound that had Beau anxiously fingering my hair. As he moved in and out he poked out my cheek making it balloon obscenely.

Gagh!"

He crammed my head downwards as he thrust up in urgent lunges that sent his knob to the back of my throat. I dug my nails into his thighs and relaxed my throat in order to take in his entire length.

I slowly devoured his spike and held him deep inside before gradually lifting up until I just had his head between my wet lips. My nostrils snorted most unladylike as I sank down again, gurgling as I reached his pubes with my nose. Beau gritted his teeth as mine scraped his rigid pole as I retreated.

"OOF!" I coughed and my slobber ran down my chin.

A string of saliva kept my lips still connected to Beau's glistening tip and the rays of the sinking sun shone on it in the most erotic fashion. I desperately wanted to touch myself there but this was all about Beau.

"Cum on my tits, lover."

He grunted and wanked himself to a climax, erupting all the way from my chest to my neck. I pushed my tits together as he spewed out in several spurts and in a trice my boobs were covered in the white goo. I looked at his face as I rubbed the warm and wet cum into my lily white skin. He finished off by tit slapping me until every last drop had been transferred from his dick to my heaving chest.

"Hello?"

We both started as Scarlett tapped on the windscreen with a big wave hello.

"It's the Holmes bitch!" Yelled Beau as he frantically tried to draw up his pants over his semi-hard cock. With not much success I might add. "I told you, she's a fucking pervert!"

"I was just wondering if you had the results of the blood tests?"

I buttoned up my blouse, unfortunately dampening the front.

"Yes, yes. We'll meet up at the cottage. Go, go!"

An hour later, after we had eaten dinner, Holmes and myself met in her room.

"It seems that pathetic brotherhood have reconvened for more mischief."

"The blood group, AB, is the rarest type and has both A and B antigens but no antibodies."

"Right. And Mrs. Ferguson, Conan, and Leo are AB?"

"Yes. You and I are O."

"This is indeed an ungodly affair. We shall help the Inspector by supplying evidence this very night. I shall go back to the well and see what I can find."

"Alone?"

"I think it's for the best. There may be danger."

Scarlett Holmes waited until the hour of eleven before deciding to visit the well again. In order to blend in with the darkness of the night, the blonde detective had once again donned her red wig. The stylish hairpiece had long sides and was swept back from the forehead.

"Not too shabby."

Thanks to yet another shopping spree at her current favourite store, Ann Summers Sex Shop, she had purchased a full-body jumpsuit in black with built-in elbow and knee pads. The made-for-comfort, yet durable costume, was skintight with one big zipper closure in front that ran from collarbone to midriff.

She wore two belts, one around her waist, the other slung low about her hips, and had several pouches. On her hands, she had slipped on stretch-to-fit gloves in 100% polyester. Her rugged combat boots fit snugly and had a workable one-inch heel and textured lug soles.

"Right."

The feel of the excitement and the thrill of the chase heightened to a palpable thump in her chest. They were feelings she had become used to after so many like cases in the past. Her bright green eyes flitted over the secluded area and she focused on the well she had seen earlier. In a half crouch she inched towards it, keeping her eyes peeled for others.

"Softly, softly."

Without so much as a hint of a footstep, she took care to keep to any shadows made by the light of distant houses. Satisfied she was alone she retrieved a small packet from the pouch on her belt and opened the cap of the well pump. With a clear head and total concentration, she used a specimen tube to collect a sample of the suspected contaminated drinking water.

Her inductive reasoning had given her sufficient justification to believe that the sacrilegious devil worshippers of the Church of Lucifer had administered a toxin designed to give those of a certain blood group a powerless hunger for drinking the blood of others. An induced vampirism in fact, not that Holmes believed in such nonsense herself.

"Hmm."

The night air was reasonably mild and she unzipped the front of her costume a bit more, allowing her hefty bosom to thrust out from the confines. Despite the moonless night sky, her keen eye was able to make out the hard brown trees and green leaves that blew softly in the light breeze. Scarlett stood perfectly still and suppressed her breathing as she fancied she heard a faint rustling in the nearby woods.

"There."

She crouched low as she heard a definite sound in the darkness. Every fibre of her curvaceous body was alert as she strained her ears. Frozen to the spot, Scarlett was confronted by the sight of a man, silhouetted against the biggest tree. His back was to her and his pants were by his ankles. His hips rocked back and forth and shallow breaths escaped his lips.

Scarlett crept as close as she dared, and from a new angle saw the bent figure of a naked woman in front of the half-naked man and with her head down low. It was none other than Sister Sek, wife of the brotherhood's High Priest, giving the Ferguson house handyman Conan a blowjob.

"Good lord!"

The athletic Conan was perhaps twenty years younger than the more mature female but this did not deter him from thrusting up into the roof of her mouth with his fat cock.

The sight of his taut ass cheeks making two gorgeous dimples and the light sheen of perspiration that ran down his butt crack moved Scarlett to visibly lust over the ex-soldier. Her right glove pressed the front of her jumpsuit as she became lost in the heat of the moment.

"Ah!"

Conan grabbed onto Sek's head with both hands and vigorously face fucked the moaning woman. She tapped on his left thigh and he paused to let her suck in much-needed air. The horny Scarlett took a good look at Conan's dick which was oversized and sporting a big round head.

Sek resumed blowing him until he erupted with a howl. The middle-aged female gulped loudly as he came in her mouth, and thick drops ran out of her pursed lips as she gurgled and dribbled on his bell end. Scarlett would have liked nothing more than to drag the front of her jumpsuit down so that she could rub her moist pussy, but knew that this was not the time nor place.

"Move, and you're dead."

Scarlett felt a hard object press into her spine and guessed it to be the business end of a loaded pistol. Without turning the cool detective spoke in a confident and self-assured manner.

"High Priest Mephisto. It has been a while hasn't it? Still in the Satan worshipping game I perceive."

The gun in her back pressed even harder in her back and her breasts thrust the top of her outfit to near bursting.

"Turn around, slowly."

She did as asked and put her hands up at the sight of the Glock 9mm. pistol aimed at her belly. Behind her, the half naked Conan ripped her auburn wig off and handed it to High Priest Mephisto.

"Scarlett Holmes. We meet again, under awkward circumstances I might add."

The middle-aged Satanist let his eyes linger on Scarlett whose costume hugged her tightly, accentuating her full bosom, trim waist, and rounded buttocks.

"Quite. The games up, you pathetic fool. Whatever ludicrous plot you have in your tiny mind has been discovered."

Mephisto tossed her wig on the ground and put his hand around Scarlett's pale throat and squeezed imperceptibly as she looked down her nose at him.

"You're making a big mistake, my dear fellow." Said Holmes with a mix of unease and bravado in her honey hued voice.

"Is that so? Not from where I'm standing." Mephisto replied in a menacing voice.

"Yes, you've figured out that I've tampered with the local drinking water in order to create rudimentary blood fiends. Now the experiment has been a success we aim to infect the entire country. And once again our brotherhood will rise, seeking to appease the Prince of Darkness."

Scarlett looked at the other two, Sek and Conan, and scoffed.

"So. Just two at the moment, hmm? Are the entry fees to large?"

Mephisto growled in anger, and then gave a low chuckle.

"I like your style, Holmes. Now, be sensible and do exactly what we ask. First of all would you be so kind as to put your hands behind your back."

Scarlett made one bold move before it was too late but she was surrounded by all three of them. Conan gave her a wide open stare and granted him his much more powerful physique.

"Very well."

As Scarlett acquiesced and crossed her wrists, Conan grabbed her jumpsuit at the shoulders and tugged the entire top half down to her waist belt which pinioned her arms in a stiff position at her back. Her big boobs sprang out and bounced on her chest as Conan placed her hand's palm to palm and quickly wound a piece of thin cord twice around her wrists. Thus tied, the famed detective was effectively robbed of any immediate reprisal against her captors.

"Back to the house."

Scarlett was frog marched to the Ferguson residence where it had all started with Robert Ferguson's wife reacting to the toxin which corrupted her AB type blood group. The blonde detective was thankful for her gloves which gave some respite against the tight binds around her wrists. They took a side swerve to the adjoining garage which housed farm equipment and the like and entered. The only light came from two halogen lamps on either side.

"Secure her to that." Said Mephisto pointing a large object in the corner.

Holmes saw a particularly large agricultural tractor tyre with a height of fifty inches, and a rim diameter of 30 inches. With strong hands, Conan ripped the skintight jumpsuit from Scarlett's voluptuous form until it hung in ruined tatters at her boots.

She was naked beneath the costume and her beguiling body was thus exposed for all to see. Her boots and gloves were yanked off by a grinning Sister Sek as Conan tied Scarlett's wrists and ankles to the rim of the thick synthetic rubber tyre.

"Are you serious?"

She was made to lean back against the hard tread so that her spine sloped down on the rubber at a back straining thirty-degree angle. Her legs were so secured that they were tied three feet apart. Due to this undignified position her bared mons was made to push out and up, displaying the enticing pink interior of her vulva. The cords bit into her ankles as she fought for some semblance of comfort.

"I fail to see what can be achieved by all this."

The three protagonists looked over her struggling naked form but she had to admit that she was helpless. The very air of the garage radiated with a noticeable menace as she craned her head to look at the three Satanists strip off.

Despite having just cum a bucket down Sek's throat, Conan had a raging hard on and made no attempt to hide his lust for her body. There was little doubt in her mind of what he was capable of as she sized him up, and she felt the heat from her own loins.

"You have an undoubtedly desirable body, Holmes. We intend to have our way with you, and as the witching hour is almost upon us, we shall extinguish you as we would snuff out a candle. A suitable sacrifice to the unholy one."

Scarlett fidgeted on the tyre and her vulnerable naked form glistened from a mix of moisture and perspiration. From the corner of her eye, she saw Conan jerk his boner in his fist as his eager eyes devoured her tasty curves. Mephisto may have been in his fifties, but his erection was as hard and thick like a younger man. Sister Sek was all wobbling boobs and ass, with more than one belly fold of skin.

And yet it was the loathsome Sek who touched her body first, her hands moving up her sides until they reached her breasts. Her palms encircled each of her bountiful boobs and thumbed the erect nipples that resembled two pebbles. With her hands firmly bound, Scarlett endured the fondling and teasing with a certain patience. Sek pouted and then sucked in the blonde's left nipple and used her tongue to slobber all over her areola.

"Mn, mn, mn, mn!" Garbled Sek as she drew the nipple into her dribbling mouth.

"Yuk!" Proclaimed Scarlett, remembering her close companion, Emma Watson's use of the term.

Scarlett felt the moisture on the pubic hair on her pussy increase as her tits were wetted and smeared with spit. Then Sek bit hard into the fleshy part of her left globe and drew blood from two tiny punctures.

"You sick bitch!" Cried Holmes as Sek stepped back and spread her hands.

Scarlett remained resolute in the face of her enemy but was surprised at the perceptible increase of her arousal. Mephisto acted next and slid his hand across her undulating belly down to her mound of Venus. A muted sob came from her lips his hand sawed back and forth along her dampening pussy. Her large boobs heaved up and down, the nipples still displaying Sek's spit and the bite mark from the woman's sharp teeth.

"Good heavens!"

Scarlett reacted to the breath of air Mephisto blew on her snatch and shuddered even more as he blew up and down her unguarded muff. He brought his hands under her buttocks and clamped his mouth onto her hot box. The bound blonde gasped as he began to swipe up her slit from anus to clit with disgusting groans of sordid lust.

"Bastard!"

"Correct." He grinned proudly as he nibbled on the fleshy folds of her outer labia.

Scarlett tried to look down her own body, but was hampered by the cords that held her body in such an awkward posture. There was eating pussy, and EATING pussy, but this was ridiculous. The High Priest dragged his teeth along her sensitive folds and Scarlett flitted from pleasure to pain and back again.

Then he flattened his tongue and licked firmly on her clitoris that peeked out of the tiny hood. Her juices flowed as he devoured her slippery sex, coating his chin in the process. He alternated between biting her mound harshly, then tongue fucking her with persistent stabs as if it were a small cock.

"Keep a cool head, keep a cool head," she told herself, lest succumb to the acute stimulation that threatened to send her into a humiliating orgasm.

"She liked that, the whore. You next, Conan."

The muscular Conan stepped into Scarlett's view and she got a good look at his erection which was long, circumcised, and pulsed with thick veins. She was suddenly aware of the chill of the night air as the hour neared midnight. Conan gripped her upper thighs and squeezed.

"FUCK!"

Again, surprise seized her as the bastard pussy slapped her a number of times. Her head snapped back into the rubber tread of the tyre as sharp slaps rained down fully on her mons. Panic set in as Conan stepped between her splayed legs and rubbed the bloated head of his fat dick back and forth across her plump pussy lips. As his glans swiped her opening, her juiced-up cunt bathed it until it shone in the light of the garage.

"So fucking wet. Brace yourself, slut. This will be your last ever fuck."

Scarlett stared him down as her pussy was obscenely parted by his monstrous helmet and the huge tip pressed in. Her hips were gripped in his strong mitts as he made ready to penetrate her fully. She felt, rather than saw, his throbbing member slide up inside her. Slow. Agonisingly slow. Inch by fat inch.

Scarlett breathed in through her mouth as Conan raised himself up on his toes and pushed all the way in. At that moment everyone in the garage suddenly felt another personality present. Scarlett looked at the entrance to the garage as the door opened to let in the starlit night to lighten the dim interior. There was someone there in the doorway. A tall, raven-haired female moved silently across the dust and leaves on the floor and stood with hands in hips and chin tilted up. Instead of fear, the blonde beauty felt a genuine relief.

"That will be enough. Move no further."

Conan turned his head and left his dick remain buried in her moistened slit.

"Fear not, blondie. I am here to help you." Scarlett thought her voice almost resembled a purr as she nodded back.

At first the slender female seemed to be naked, lest for her shiny black boots, but as Scarlett focused her eyes in the eerie glow, she saw that the woman was actually dressed. Well, for want of a better word that is, as, in a red full-body thong with a high white collar.

"Who the fucking hell are you?" Yelled Mephisto at the unexpected intrusion.

"I am known as Vampirella, you repellent little worm."

Scarlett's eyes went wide at the sight of the unearthly raven-haired creature who flung her black cape back with a flourish. On closer examination her costume consisted of a barely there red sling with the front virtually non-existent, showing off her midriff and navel.

Her proud bosom thrust out from the top of the outfit where two extremely thin straps were met by a gold collar attached to her white collar. The red sides of the body thong tapered inward where it ended by just covering her crotch. Her bare legs were slim and long and she wore a pair of black spike-heeled boots with a severe pointed toe.

"Vampirella?" Declared Scarlett, somewhat puzzled.

The five foot eight temptress had center parted midnight black hair that tumbled down her back to her tailbone. The dark tresses framed her oval pale face and highlighted her deeply sensual eyes. But the eye was inexorably drawn to the full lips of crimson with the protruding incisors on either side.

"Conan. Get the skinny naked witch!"

Conan had withdrawn from Scarlett as he approached the new intruder.

"Don't even think about it, cocky."

Vampirella threw out her right arm at the ripped man's bobbing organ that had drooped to half-mast.

"And what are you going to do about it, tittie?"

Conan's dismissive sneer infuriated the raven haired one who charged straight at him, immediately rolling his beefy arms behind his back in a firm hammerlock.

"I'm more than a match for you, spawn of the devil!"

Sister Sek moved in and was sent flying by a well-aimed kick to the crotch.

"Let...me...go..."

Vampi forced Conan's arm higher and pushed at the same time with her left boot in the small of his back.

"Damn...you!" Swore the former soldier as he thrashed and struggled and hit the ground face forwards.

"Too late, you no good excuse for a man. I'm already damned."

Despite all his strength, Conan faded quickly as Vampi fell on top of him and wrapped her lithe legs around his lower torso. More and more the tall female ground down on his weakening body as he vainly tried to twist free, and she salivated and dribbled down her cleavage as she moved in for the kill.

Conan gagged in painful agony as his breath slowly but surely grew shallow. Vampi's pale figure radiated power as she pinned him beneath her.

"Oh my word! I was so wrong. So wrong. Vampire's DO exist!"

Scarlett wrenched her head up just as Conan screamed from a deep wound to his neck. A wound made by the near naked vampire's razor sharp fangs ripping the open the jugular vein. Blood flowed and stained her bared tits as Conan gurgled and expired on the spot.

"Is he dead?" Wondered Holmes.

"I sincerely hope so. Pity, he died in vein."

"Can you cut me loose?"

"One moment."

Vampirella stood over the prostate Sek and dug the heel of her right boot into her throat and pushed down, crushing her windpipe to bits.

"Here, allow me."

Holmes slowly rose up from the tyre as Vampi cut her binds with savage bites of her fangs. The impression of the rubber tread was evident along her bared spine as she rubbed her aching joints and flexed the muscles in her cramped limbs.

"Come, let us return to your room."

Holmes looked at the wracked body of Sister Sek, hunched over and lifeless, and saw that Mephisto had fled. She shuddered as Vampi threw her cape over her shoulders and realised she was freezing.

"Just who are you? Where do you come from?"

As they made their way through the darkness the two huddled together and stepped up their pace.

"I am known as Vampirella, and I am from the planet called Drakulon. My world has two suns, unlike this, and our rivers flow with blood. This is our sustenance, just as water is to you. Due to the scorching heat from the two suns, our rivers are drying. Another race of beings came to Drakulon in order to rape our planet and take whatever essential elements they desired. My people were slaughtered by these other worlders, and to save myself I overpowered one of the crews of a spaceship and crash-landed here.

"How extraordinary. You need blood to live?"

As Scarlett spoke, Vampi could smell the dried blood on her left boob and did her best to ignore it.

"I have found a source of plasma that keeps my thirst under control. This world is alien to me. I cannot venture out in daylight. I can never return to Drakulon now others have ravaged it and so I have decided to dedicate my time here to vanquishing those who would practice vampirism."

"Where is this vessel? Where do you live?"

Scarlett found all of this too incredible to digest as they arrived at Brambles Cottage, where she, Emma Watson and her boyfriend had rooms.

"Hush. No more questions. You in there! Open up!"

Three minutes later the owner of the house, Mrs. Smith turned on the porch light and opened the front door. She did a double take at the sight of the two near-naked women.

"Bless me!"

"Step aside, old woman. This one needs care."

'It's up the stairs and on the left." Said Holmes.

Once inside the modest room Scarlett fell naked onto the bed as Vampi went to the bathroom to fetch a bowl of hot water.

"Let me clean you."

Vampirella was a creature of the flesh in every sense. Not only had she discovered on Earth that human beings veins flowed with rich red blood, but she had also welcomed the revelation that she actually had a healthy appetite for sex.

Be it with a male or female. When she appeared from the bathroom she had shed her skimpy costume and boots. Scarlett's gaze fell upon the tall woman's statuesque form with the big breasts and hard nipples that were rosy red against he alabaster skin. Scarlett lifted her weary body and swung her legs up but the black haired enchantress restrained her with a firm hand.

"Rest."

Scarlett laid back again and Vampi scrutinised her voluptuous figure with its luscious curves and full breasts. She laid a pale hand on the blonde's cheek which Scarlett covered with hers.

"Hold me."

Vampi laid on the bed and the two remarkable females looked at each other with a lingering stare before falling into a kiss. The alien caressed Scarlett's body with amorous urgency, running her cool hands over her boobs and stomach.

Scarlett moaned in response as her tits were kissed and fondled in turn. Vampi lingered on the tiny wounds made by Sister Sek and she lapped up any of the dried blood that remained. As the fingers glided over her skin they left goosebumps due to that odd coolness of the woman's touch.

She circled each areola one by one and then returned to take each erect pebble between her hard white teeth and teased them with muted hisses of pleasure.

"More," insisted Scarlett as her pussy dampened from the exquisite attention.

A darting tongue flicked out over her nipples and left trails of spit where her lips lingered. As Scarlett writhed on her back, Vampi began to kiss down her front, all the while slender fingers massaged her hefty globes.

She kicked out her legs as a flattened tongue eventually arrived at her wet pussy. Those same chill fingers now ran gently up her sensitive inner thighs and then in towards her nether holes.

"Fuck!"

Scarlett gasped as Vampi fanned her mound rapidly, parting the damp labia and uncovering the now erect clit. Two digits found their way inside her slippery seam and moved in and out of her lubricated cunt.

As she probed Scarlett, Vampi dived down and buried her face in the blonde detective's muff. Giddy with excitement, Scarlett loved the intense delight of the lapping and licking that permeated through her loins. Scarlett had her left leg hoisted up to give her lover easier access to her cunt which Vampi drooled over with copious amounts of saliva. With her right leg quivering involuntarily, the curvy blonde was driven wild by the firm pressure of Vampi's hot red lips on her clit.

"Oh, yes!"

Vampirella doubled her efforts and nibbled on the swollen nub with extreme enthusiasm, spending a full minute on the full frontal attention, then pausing to observe Scarlett hump up from the bed in a desperate search for that tormenting mouth.

Again and again Scarlett begged for more as her fists made bunches in the crumpled sheets and her backside slid back and forth in sheer ecstasy.

"So close, so...close."

Busy fingers fucked in and out of her sopping pussy with unbounded vigour at the same time her entire slit was swiped at. Incredible bolts of carnal pleasure shot through her as busy fingers delved inside of her and Scarlett's hips shot up to meet those icy digits that pushed in ever deeper.

"Oh...my."

Vampirella's thumb somehow joined her tongue to double the the attention on her unhooded clit. Up and down, round and round, and even from side to side, her hypersensitive little bud was teased and rubbed until she screamed from an explosive orgasm.

Scarlett's body quaked from the sweet torment until she arched up off of the bed and he cunt squirted her cum juices into Vampi's face. A sticky trail trickled down Scarlett's ass crack and puddled beneath her on the sheet.

"Not so tasty as blood, but a close second."

Scarlett's hair fell across her face, damp and tousled, and her flesh glowed from the relief of all the pent-up anticipation of making love to the strange female.

"You are so bad!" Exclaimed the panting Holmes as she clamped her trembling thighs together in her post-climactic bliss.

"Care to reciprocate?

Vampi used her wet fingers to sensuously rub up and down her moist beaver with the midnight black pubic hair.

"I should say so. Come here."

still more to come...

Chapter 200: Chapter 200. Study in Scarlett (SCARLETT HOLME) •THE END•

It was only natural that after six months of trying to adjust to the modern world of 2023, Scarlett Holmes was feeling decidedly melancholy. Her comfortable life and career as the country's best-known, and most successful consulting private detective, had gone. Gone, in the swirling mists of the Reichenbach Falls of 1891, as she plummeted to her presumed death, only to mysteriously emerge in the future.

"Bored, bored, bored."

Emma Watson turned her head momentarily by her side, frowned, and then continued her conversation with her personal booking agent. The famous actress and model had graciously taken the confused and isolated Holmes into her home and had even shared in some of her latest, and unique, adventures.

They were attending another corporate event, the subject of which had eluded the uninterested Holmes, but was something Emma had agreed to appear at as a guest speaker. Although she was best known for acting, the young filly was also a UN Women Goodwill Ambassador, an advocate for the promotion of gender equality, and a certified yoga instructor.

"What was that, Holmes?"

Holmes had never been one for parties, nor had she sought new acquaintances, enjoying her close relationship with her trusted companion and lover, Doctor Emma Watson, the young Emma's great-grandmother. Granted, the bodacious and attractive blonde did have an excessive desire for sex with either men or women. Sometimes with both.

Scarlett hated change. Old faces had gone. Familiar locales had changed or even vanished. Only to be replaced by eyesores like skyscraper buildings, motorways, and mighty aircraft choking the very skies. She tried to avoid large gatherings and only sought company if it involved solving a crime or having sex. Casual sex mind, no ties or romance. Pity that Emma was going steady with her current boyfriend as she was the spitting image of her ancestor.

"What was that, Holmes?" Repeated a distracted Emma.

The slim light brunette looked her dazzling best in her white Ralph Lauren halter dress with the scooped-out back and sexy slit up her left thigh that was in full view when she walked. Her pert buttocks were clearly visible beneath the fine fabric leaving no doubt in anybody's mind that the delectable young filly has chosen to forego wearing underwear. She had her hair up in a French twist that perfectly displayed her elegant neck and kissable shoulders, something Scarlett dreamed of nuzzling if only she had half the chance.

"I want to leave, Emma." She said as she curled her lip at the indifferent glass of bubbly in her hand.

Emma now gave the pouting female her full attention. She had helped the reluctant guest to get ready, dressing her and doing her hair. The curvy blonde bombshell looked unbelievable in a sleeveless plum gown that fell to the floor. Her large bosom strained under the tight-fitting dress, and her nipples were just about observable. Her fair locks had a fresh tousled look that suited the occasion.

"Look. Just relax. You really do need to get out more. No sense moping at home and wishing for the past."

Emma took a sip of champagne and looked around the crowded room. The party was in full swing and various groups of guests mingled and chatted as waitresses offered drinks and canapes. More than one accent could be heard amid the pitch of laughter and general frivolity.

"I LIKE moping. My mind rebels at stagnation. Give me work. Give me problems. I crave puzzles, encryptions, and unexplainable mysteries. Give me a real dilly of a pickle I cannot bear this atmosphere. I want a case to solve to stem this tedious existence. Either that or you and I can just jump into bed."

Scarlett gripped Emma by the elbow and didn't let go.

"Do behave! Look, there is the organiser of the party. Let's say hello."

"No. Don't want to." Scarlett huffed, gluing her shoes to the floor.

"You silly woman. Come ON."

Emma steered the reluctant Scarlett in the direction of Sir Peter Phist, an Anglo-German diamond dealer of high-quality stones, and rough-cut ones as well. The Embassy of Germany is located in Belgravia in the heart of London and occupies three terraced houses in Belgravia Square. Phist resided in one of the houses, preferring the dependable German security of the Embassy to protect his collection of certified gemstones.

"Who is he with?" Wondered Holmes at the welcome sight of a tall blue-eyed blonde with a curvaceous figure and outstanding 36DD boobs.

She felt her heart race as she grew nearer to the host and his fabulous guest, perched at a small table.

"No idea. Sir Phist. So nice to see you."

"Emma! How kind of you to attend. Makes all the difference to our evening."

"Allow me to introduce Scarlett Holmes. She's been dying to meet you. Say hello to the nice man," whispered Emma to Holmes whose eyes were fixed on the buxom honey-hued blonde.

Scarlett shook hands with the short, somewhat corpulent man with a receding hairline, beady eyes, and pendulous lip.

'And this is Miss Stephanie Daniels, a...casual acquaintance."

Scarlett noticed how the man's eyes were strictly at bust level as he introduced the smiling woman and leered at her ample bosom.

"Phist. Yes, of course. One of the Hannover Phist's no doubt. (Say it fast-author) The renowned, but dubious diamond brokers and traders from Germany. I had some bad fortune in meeting with one Jerken Phist, an unscrupulous Prussian diamond smuggler and general sex sadist, back in 1887. I enjoyed seeing him put behind bars. Presumably one of your ancestors."

'What? Surely you jest."

"Phist by name, fist by nature, I perceive."

"Holmes! Not here!" Exclaimed an embarrassed Emma.

Undeterred, Scarlett continued.

"Yes. It's quite clear that you overdo the solo sex act. Do you find yourself in the men's room at work a lot? I observe that you have an unusual amount of skin chaffing on your right palm. A sure sign of excessive masturbation. How many times a day do you wank?"

Scarlett pointed to the gobsmacked Phist's trousers.

"I should try to tone it down if I were you. It's most uncivilized to appear at such functions with the telltale signs of semen splotches on your pants. This a clear indication that you recently bashed one out in the last half hour. Titman, are you not?"

Scarlett indicated Stephanie's eye-popping plunging neckline and generous breasts and then spread her hands.

"This is an outrage! Never have I been so insulted!"

As Phist turned on his heels, an outraged Emma fumed at how briskly her companion had reduced the German organiser to a poor excuse of a man.

"Bloody hell! Was that necessary? You have a total lack of tact and diplomacy. I truly despair."

"I am what I am. I make no apologies."

Emma chased after the host as Stephanie looked at Scarlett with acute interest.

"And exactly what do you make of me?" Asked she with an accent.

The American had sat down with a glass of bubbly in her hand. Her right leg was crossed over her left and a fair amount of thigh was unveiled beneath the hem of her short dress as a result. The muted whisper of silk upon silk was highly suggestive of the always horny detective. With her ears still burning, Scarlett chose to tone down her deductive prowess.

"Charming, most charming. Miss Daniels."

What she thought was that the woman was a classic femme fatale. A woman so breathtakingly beautiful as to appear almost taboo and off limits to most men. She oozed sensuality and sophistication and was not likely to entertain fools. In fact, back in more familiar Victorian times, Holmes would have labeled her a wicked woman. Scarlett focused on the woman's mouth and imagined their wet lips smacking together.

"Please. My friends call me Stormy."

"American?"

"Sure. Baton Rouge. Ever been?"

"No."

Scarlett blinked hard as she stared at the other's ruby lips which parted seductively as she smiled.

"Come on. I need a smoke."

Holmes nodded and the pair of golden-haired beauties made their way to the rear of the building and exited into the cool night air. As they stood under an archway Stephanie took out a black cigarette holder but then lowered it as she curled her lip at the offered Karo filter-less brand.

"You smoke that German shit?"

Stormy handed her own packet of Virginia Slims Lights to Scarlett who took one, letting her fingers brush against the Americans as she did so.

"Light me." Said Stephanie, her voice low and sexy, as she set one smoke into her holder.

Scarlett took her lighter from her purse and held it to the end of the holder as both women held direct eye contact.

"That was quite amusing the way you humiliated Phist, the Kraut bastard. He's a total bore and only ever wants to fuck my tits. You and skinny a couple?"

"Skinny? Oh, you mean Emma. No, we just room together. Why? Do you think we're gay?"

'Well. I know you are." Stephanie pointed her holder at Holmes. "You've practically been mentally undressing me from the moment you set eyes on me."

"Well, considering that your evening gown is barely there, it leaves little to the imagination."

"Touche." As they smoked they felt the night air become chillier and they drew closer and closer in a natural move to stay warm.

"Come here."

Scarlett didn't need to ask twice and glided across the floor and welcomed two light hands squeezing and fondling her tits. Their faces came close and Scarlett inhaled the heady perfume that assailed her nostrils. Their lips made light contact and then both pursed and kissed for a full minute. Scarlett felt her body heat rise as they sought out each other's tongues in a lustful urgency. A little pool of creamy wetness formed in her cunt as she realised the gorgeous American wanted her as much as she did.

"MMM, no panties. I had a good feeling about you when I first saw you, and it just got a whole lot better."

Scarlett emitted a soft cry of delight as a warm hand cupped her mound through the lustrous dress material and squeezed. Fantastic sensations shot through her and she humped back into the firm palm on her pussy. She slipped her tongue into Stephanie's mouth as their kissing grew fiercer. Then they broke and the moment was gone.

"Easy kitten. You wanna make out here?"

"You want to 'make out?'"

"Sure, honey. Make hubba hubba. You know, bump uglies. Eat beaver and form the two-backed beast."

I really must make a study of modern euphemisms for sex, thought Holmes as she finally got the drift.

"Your place near? I have some stuff to do, and I'll head over when I'm done."

"Fine. I'll leave now."

Scarlett took out her Nokia and gave the blonde the address of Emma's riverside flat in Canary Wharf. The pair left each other, and Holmes hailed a black taxi and made her way home in a buzz of sexual excitement.

X

Once home, Scarlett stripped off her evening dress and stood naked in her silver high heels. Although only five-three in bare feet, she was proud of her voluptuous breasts that sat firm and rounded on her chest. Her upper body tapered to a fairly trim waist which flared out to feminine wide hips and luscious buttocks. Her lips had a perfect symmetry, the upper being of the same proportion as her lower, giving her a perma-pout which was the envy of most women she met. Her pussy mound had been trimmed back in the modern way, but anyway, her fine and light pubes were pretty much invisible.

"Not bad for a 160-year-old." She quipped at the irony of her unexplainable time travel trip.

She made sure her room looked presentable and plumped up the half dozen or so fluffy pillows. She waited a full hour and then sat up as the intercom buzzed, signaling the arrival of her new lover. Slipping her shoes off, she padded naked to the door phone mounted on the wall and pressed the button to open the door to the complex twenty-five floors below. She returned to her bed and laid on her back with acute anticipation.

"Hello?" Came to a greeting in an American accent.

"Come on in, and close the door behind you."

Moments later the already open bedroom door widened and Scarlett rubbed her thighs together as her pussy gave her an expectant spasm.

"Naughty. You started without me."

Stephanie's magnetic sexuality held Holmes in a trance as the stacked blonde entered and then turned her back her way. She painstakingly removed her skin-hugging dress and let it shimmy down to her four-inch heels. Once naked, Holmes checked out the smooth skin of her back and her alluring bottom that lifted and separated to show that enviable cleft in between that drew the eye to her sweet slit. The honey blonde spun on her heels to let Scarlett get a good eyeful of her opulent breasts with the large areolas and protruding nipples. Holmes did not need any of her excellent deductive powers to note the gleam of moisture on Stormy's succulent mons. Scarlett felt her pussy tingle like mad as she practically salivated over the drop-dead gorgeous American.

"Hit the lights." Suggested Scarlett, in the mood for a leisurely tryst.

Stormy flicked the switch and the only illumination in the room came from the lights of the nearby buildings which gave an odd on-again, off-again effect through the window. The tall blonde sashayed her way to the bed and settled on her back. Her fair hair fell back to her shoulders and her pendulous boobs rose and fell as she breathed. Her legs parted and as Scarlett moved closer she leered at the moist outer labia that parted slightly to hint at the desirable pink inner lips.

"Touch me."

Scarlett inhaled deeply and reached out to run her fingertips over the two jutting peaks that were the woman's erect nipples and down the soft and slightly round belly in the shadow of her heavy tits.

"Suck 'em."

Scarlett moved up to kiss those rosy lips while her palm brushed both erect nipples from side to side. Stormy squirmed on her back as she welcomed Scarlett transferring her pursed lips from her mouth to her oversized tit. The famed detective suckled on the left nub first, pulling it into her mouth hard, almost as if she were trying to suck it right out of the big globe of flesh. She turned to the other and both huge mammaries were soon bathed in warm spit. Her eager pink tongue rolled around the erect nubs as drool slithered out of the corners of her mouth.

"I can tell you've done this before."

"You've seen nothing yet."

Scarlett had both boobs in her hands as she sucked on each nipple with a hint of dominance on her reddened face. Then, she ran her hands down to the trimmed muff of the impressed American, which was damp with tantalising droplets of her pussy juice.

"YEAH! Fuck my cunt!"

Scarlett licked two fingers and thrust up Stormy's sopping quim, her thumb found her tiny clit at the same time. Fisted knuckles banged up and down on the quivering American babe as her hand sped up her pussy fanning.

"Faster, you're making me cream!"

Stormy's hips were clear off the bed as she made loud groans and panted heavily. Her cunt flooded Scarlett's hand and mouth with a mix of love juices and perspiration which dampened her inner thighs and deep cleavage. Now Scarlett concentrated on her oral onslaught and used her flattened tongue to deftly circle the plump pussy lips in her face. Stormy felt two hands under her butt as she was unceremoniously pulled up into Scarlett's drooling mouth. Both lust-crazed females moaned in time as Scarlett hungrily explored Stormy's sweet folds whose contents coated her chin and gliding tongue. Stormy shivered and moaned breathlessly as the tongue plunged right inside of her as hard as was permissible.

"Faster! Fuck!"

Sweep after sweep of her weeping muff had reduced the sweat-dappled honey blonde to a trembling mess, whose legs kicked out uncontrollably, and whose tits heaved up and down. Teeth nibbled on her engorged mound, as three, then incredibly four fingers furiously pumped until her blessed release came with moan after moan after moan. Stormy wearily lifted her head and came as she looked down at her own body to see the fair bobbing head buried in her heated snatch.

"Your turn, lover. And I bet I can make you cum quicker."

Stormy scooted up as Scarlett happily laid on her back and watched the busty blonde move her head from side to side to lightly paint the insides of her soft thighs, taking great pains to avoid that wet treasure that begged to be licked and probed. Scarlett screwed her eyes up and licked her moist lips as Stormy sent her crazy with lust as she kept stopping short of her aching mound.

"You're one for teasing."

"You wanna race to the finish line already?"

Stormy leaped up and smothered Scarlett with her soft curves. They used every part of their bodies to rub the other. Tit on tit, limb on limb, belly against belly, and bush to bush. As Stormy shunted up, so Scarlett shifted down, ensuring their cunt lips glued together from their shared love juices and spent saliva. Their moans of pleasure were in very grave danger of being drowned out by the lewd squelching of sopping pussies.

"OH, OH, OH!" They moaned as they planted rabid kisses on each other. Lips, tongues, and hands went everywhere at once. Faces, necks, tits, bellies, thighs, and hips.

"Wait! It's Emma, shush!"

The bedroom door opened and a decidedly tipsy Emma Watson stumbled into the dark and kicked her heels off, sending them flying across the room.

"She thinks this is her room." Whispered Scarlett to the amused Stormy.

"Bloody Scarlett Holmes, hic! Her and her bloody, 'elementary my dear Watson.'"

Emma unzipped her dress and let it puddle around her feet, huffing and puffing as she undressed, clearly angry at her unpaying roommate.

"Hic! I swear if I hear another 'the game is afoot' I shall scream. And those bloody awful cigarettes she smokes. Smells like sweaty socks, hic!"

The two naked blonde bombshells huddled together under the sheet as Emma flopped into bed.

"And as for the bloody Yank. She's all tits and ass and a bottle blonde. She wouldn't know the difference between a glass of champagne and lemonade. AND her dress was way too small for those big hips."

Emma sighed as she plumped up a pillow and made herself comfortable in the bed. She always slept in the raw, loving the feel of her favourite satin sheets close to her skin. But this felt different.

"Hang on. This isn't my bed."

"Correct, Emma. It's mine."

Emma jumped up and turned on the bedside lamp to see the pair of stacked and naked blondes lying next to her.

"And for your information, I'm a natural blonde. Look."

Stormy opened her legs to display her trimmed-back fine pubes.

You're quite a sexy little thing, aren't you?"

'What?"

A sense of uncertainty and confusion gripped Emma as four hands gripped her arms firmly and pinned them to her sides. Her lithe frame was then gently guided down and dozens of kisses rained down on her delicate flesh. She craned her neck to see the astonishing sight of the two busty blondes ravaging her.

"Guys, oh. Guys?" She gasped as her doe-like eyes rolled back in her head..

Emma felt the delicate touch of a hand rub her left buttock and a shock of electricity hit her loins. The American's bodacious body molded to hers from behind and she responded to the fingers between her legs that searched here and there. She lifted her head to see Scarlett in front of her cupping her tits and pulling on her hard nipples. She groaned as the detective kissed her on the mouth and Emma arched her body as the pair of women sandwiched her with their gyrating bodies.

"Oh my goodness!"

The pressure of the two against her was overwhelmingly erotic, and despite her reservations, Emma's pussy leaked down her thighs. Her fuzzy mind reeled from the sensation of Scarlett squashed to her front, and the American pushing into her backside.

Stormy pushed her tongue right up inside Emma's hot box as she lay there panting. Scarlett had her tits in her hands and was licking the sweet flesh, keeping direct eye contact with the slim sex kitten's own. Emma moaned in delight as the American buried her pointed tongue right up her dripping slit and hummed softly.

"Too...good."

Emma's face was a picture as the two ravenous and statuesque women licked and sucked on her most sensitive spots. Four roaming hands pawed at her slender frame as one busy tongue slathered around her clit, as hard teeth nibbled on her swollen mound.

"Fuck!"

Scarlett clamped her mouth to Emma's muff and sent shivers of delight through her. Stormy joined in and as she licked vertically along Emma's left outer lip, Scarlett worked on the other. Their lapping tongues became a blur as they slipped and slobbered with deliberately loud noises. Working as a team the two busty blondes licked this way and that, together, separately, in circles, sideswipes, and ardent stabs.

"I'm gonna...cum!"

Emma squirted into Scarlett's face as two hungry tongues now lashed out at her pussy in unison. Her upper thighs, ass, and quim were saturated from the relentless flurry of tongue action down below. Her juices oozed and dribbled out between frantic tongue stabs on her buzzing slit.

"Sweet stuff." Said Stormy to Scarlett who nodded back.

The intense overlapping of flicking tongues gave Emma a most welcome second orgasm as lips, kissed her, mouths sucked her, and darting tongues formed dozens of tiny bubbles on her saturated quim. Her lower body was pushed and shoved with tiny thrusts as her cum was eagerly drunk by the two manic blondes. The slapping of three naked and sweaty bodies cracked the stillness of the air of the darkened bedroom as Scarlett and Stormy pounded little Emma in a lecherous rhythm.

"Up you come."

Scarlett hoisted Emma up under her armpits and down onto her hands and knees. The detective bent over her behind and poked out her tongue to lick back and forth in a line from her upturned anus to that pale strip of flesh known as the perineum. Stormy met her as she swept up from clit to puckered asshole, holding Emma's pert buns in both hands. Both continued to flick and lick the slick trail that had Emma beating the sheet in ecstasy with her balled-up fists.

"Nice ass."

Emma was delirious as one slowed up, urging the other to increase the rate of her lapping, and then vice-versa. Both pressed on Emma with more force and Stormy combined with Scarlett to poke and prod the petite woman's tight starfish that began to yield to the incessant pressure.

"Good girl."

Emma's eyes shot open as her back passage had not one but TWO tongues dipping in and out of her. Her cheeks were parted as wet stabs made her heart pound in her chest. With a loud crack of Stormy's palm across both nates, Emma shrieked as she was tossed over again.

"No fucking way!"

Scarlett and Stormy placed their mouths over the now puffy mound of the exhilarated actress and both exhaled in tandem. Their blissful warm air rendered Emma speechless as her third and final climax tore through the petite woman with a surprising intensity. The big toe on her left foot kicked up as an involuntary trembling overcame her electrified form. Weak and spent, Emma laid still, her eyes half-lidded, and her slender legs splayed. Her medium-sized tits heaved as she sucked in deep breaths of air.

A viscous trail of spit and cum ran down her ass crack, and her pubic region was splattered and glistening. Inside of a minute she was asleep.

"Ah, bless. Let's get her to her own room."

Scarlett lifted the lightweight Emma and made her comfortable in her own bed. Stormy dressed and left, leaving the famous private detective to get some well-earned rest.

x

At two in the afternoon, both Emma and Holmes emerged from their respective rooms. Emma nursed a hangover as she made a pot of black coffee in the kitchen. She looked at Holmes and pouted as she recalled the threesome she had just endured. Scarlett looked like the cat who got the cream as she lit up a Dunhill menthol.

"You look rough. Been up too late?"

"Fuck off!"

"Now, now. No need for gutter language. Tell me straight that you didn't enjoy yourself."

Emma bit her lip and gulped hot coffee.

"I honestly don't remember a thing. I was drunk."

"Really. You don't remember coming three times inside of an hour? Curious."

"I...I did? How, but? Oh, oh, sausage!"

Scarlett buried her face in that day's edition of the Times newspaper and suppressed a giggle as Emma frowned and poked her tongue out at the deplorable smug blonde.

"I say. Listen to this. In the late evening, at a formal party at the German Embassy yesterday, a large number of uncut and uncertified diamonds were stolen under the very noses of the official security guards. It is unclear just how much the haul is worth, but is likely to run into hundreds of thousands of pounds. A small white card was left at the scene of the crime which read 'Compliments of the Domino Lady.' What time did you leave?"

"Midnight. As did all the others. I would have thought an embassy would be impregnable."

"I heartily agree. It points to an inside job without a doubt. Wait one moment. Have you your tablet?"

Emma poured her second cup of the day and pointed to the table. Scarlett spent a few minutes reading the London crimes of the past fortnight and then sat up straight.

"Here. On the fifteenth of the month, the Audi and BMW motor car showrooms were torched and the entire stock of vehicles were destroyed. The resulting loss of monies will run into six figures. One curious footnote was an apparent calling card left by the thief. A small card that read, 'Compliments of the Domino Lady.'"

"So?"

Scarlett unwrapped a fresh pack of cigarettes and looked up at the ceiling.

"I need to think. This will be a ten-pack problem, and I beg that you won't speak for fifty minutes."

"Make it longer. I couldn't care tuppence." Self-satisfied bitch!

Holmes sat smoking, her eyes open but unseeing. Smoke rose to the ceiling, and the only motion was when the detective tapped ash into the tray at her right side. Long minutes passed and so Emma decided to relax and soak in a luxurious bubble bath. As she unwound in the warmth of the soapy tub she nibbled on a couple of pieces of Ferrero Rocher chocolate.

Gosh. Did I really cum three times in an hour? Everything about her journey home after the party and later was a complete blank, thanks to one too many glasses of champagne. Am I becoming a lesbian? Surely not, she speculated. After all, her boyfriend satisfied her totally in bed. As she enjoyed her soak and reflected, she heard the bathroom door open as Scarlett burst in.

"Eureka!"

"Holmes! I'm in the bath!"

"I don't mind. I have solved the case."

As Emma hid under the suds and splashed water onto the floor tiles Scarlett continued excitedly.

"There's a case?"

"Very much so. I've come across this over a hundred years ago. There is a thing known as Teutophobia. A person with anti-German sentiments. I believe that there is someone at large targeting things associated with Germany. First, the auto showrooms, and then the Embassy diamond raid. I am confident I know the next target."

"And what might that be?"

"I am astonished at how the sport of football has become so popular among the masses. And even more astonished at the outrageous salaries these men get for kicking a lump of leather back and forth."

"Oh, I don't know. I quite like the Spurs player, Harry Kane. Nice legs."

Scarlett waved her hand in dismissal.

"Nonsense. Anyway, Tottenham Hotspur is entertaining the German champions, Bayern Munich, in the European Championship tomorrow night in North London. My belief is that our suspect is going to loot the German players for their personal effects. Expensive watches, diamond and gold rings, and the like. Quite a pretty haul I calculate. You have connections. Can you get us two tickets for the game?"

"Shouldn't be a problem."

"Excellent! How exciting. The game is..."

"Afoot. Yeah, yeah, yeah."

x

Two hours before kick-off at 7.45 Scarlett took the railway train from Liverpool Street station to White Hart Lane. There she joined the thousands of other supporters gathering for the big game. Emma had told her she would meet her at the Park Lane end of the stadium as she was intending to test out her new purchase, her Honda 500 motorcycle with the six speeds and 471cc displacement. A perfect beginner bike for new female riders.

"Oh my goodness!"

When Scarlett saw Emma dismount she nearly creamed herself at the erotic sight of the desirable actress in black leathers. With her hair pinned back in a loose chignon, she looked good enough to eat in her biker jacket that finished at waist level. So many zips! Two full-length zipper cuffs, a zip-up pocket at her left breast, and two at the front, one inside and one bigger outer. A closet leather freak's wet dream!

"It's pretty hot in this."

Declared Emma as she opened the jacket to reveal her lace crop top beneath that barely covered her mouth-watering tits. Last, but not least, were her skinny leather pants that clung to her slender pins like a second skin.

"Shall we go in?"

For once, Scarlett was speechless and just nodded as her throat dried from the utterly beguiling sight of her companion. Emma squeaked as she and Scarlett made their way to their seats and awaited the start of the game.

"Once the game starts, we shall make our way to the team dressing rooms and wait."

"You really think the Domino Lady is going to show?"

"100 % certain, my dear Emma. And this time she shall have a surprise. Us."

After twenty minutes of play, with the game tied at 1-1, the ladies made their way down the stairs to the player's area. At that precise moment, they saw their prey.

"I don't believe it! It's her!"

Emma pointed at a tall female in a slinky floor-length evening dress of white satin, Her blonde waves fell to her bare shoulders as she turned to Emma and Holmes. The backless gown was now shown to have a racy plunging neckline that revealed an ample bosom. The woman looked the epitome of the classic sex kitten that she was. She planted her left leg forward to display her thigh through the big slit up that side of the form-fitting outfit. But it was the black velvet domino mask hiding her features that made Scarlett furrow her brow.

"Look out!"

Domino reached down to the garter around her thigh and produced a.22 caliber automatic which she pointed directly at Scarlett's midriff. The tense moment was broken by the uniformed security guard at the other end of the corridor.

"Hey! You're not allowed back here."

Just then all four were distracted by a colossal roar from the spectators as presumably somebody scored a goal. All three women took the opportunity to scoot, leaving the guard scratching his head in confusion.

"Quick. That way." Cried, Holmes.

Outside, in the cool night air, the Domino Lady hiked up her dress and kicked the starter on her Yamaha motorbike.

"She's got a cycle! Quick, hop on the back."

"What? On this?"

Emma was already seated on her own ride and was putting on her helmet as she patted the tight space behind her back.

"Here."

"Don't I even get a crash helmet?" Asked Holmes anxiously.

"Sorry. Next time, eh?"

Scarlett lifted her left leg and straddled the seat. She grabbed Emma about her waist tightly and felt her bottom press into her front. The warmth and close contact instantly gave Scarlett indecent thoughts and she humped back with her thighs provocatively. Emma revved the motor and took off in pursuit of the blonde at fifty miles per hour. Scarlett was scared yet oddly thrilled by the huge beast of a machine she was sat astride. The rumble and whine of the engine vibrated through her lower body like nothing she had ever encountered.

"Saints alive!"

In the dark of night, with only the lights of roadside shops and street lamps, Emma swerved this way as she twisted the throttle and reached a cool sixty mph. Scarlett's knuckles turned white as she held Emma to her trembling body. Domino Lady ran a red light and Scarlett felt her heart in her mouth as she knew what was coming next.

"Hold on, Holmes!" Yelled Emma as she raced the stop light and dodged other vehicles coming from all directions.

Scarlett saw her reflection in the right side mirror and gulped at the sorry sight of her back-swept hair. The smell of rubber and oil assailed her nostrils and for a split second, she considered throwing up. The roar of the engine was deafening as Emma kept up with the woman in white, speeding through the expanse of evening traffic as if she had been riding for years. She spun once but quickly recovered control, albeit hitting a couple of litter bins by the pavement and spilling the contents.

"Can you believe this is only my second ride?" Yelled a proud Emma.

"Yes! I bloody well can!" Screamed a petrified Homes in reply.

The speedometer read seventy as Emma pushed the cycle to its limits. Then she cheered as she saw the brake lights on Domino Lady's motorbike. The suspect stopped and Emma gunned her engine, popped the front wheel on the two-inch paving stone and she and Holmes flipped up onto the sidewalk.

"We made it," panted Emma as she took off her helmet and placed it on the handlebars of her bike. "You alright? You look a little pale."

"I feel a bit dizzy. Where did she go?"

As Scarlett stood on wobbly legs and brushed her dusty derriere, Emma pointed to a two-bedroom block of flats situated by a quiet turning. They hurried up the communal entrance and took the stairs to the first floor.

"There she goes!"

The woman in white ducked into a door and as she attempted to close it, was forcefully pushed back inside by a bold-acting Emma Watson.

"Goddamn bitch!" Yelled the blonde in an American accent.

"Have a care, Watson!"

Scarlett joined the other two as Domino Lady trained her pistol on the women.

"So, we meet again, Stephanie Daniels."

"Her?" Said Emma as the woman in white removed her mask. "But, didn't we? You know."

"Indeed. Meet Miss Daniels, Emma. Late of Louisiana, grand-daughter of one Earl Daniels, once US secretary to the Ambassador in London during the Second World War. Tragically killed by one of those experimental German V rockets in 1945. His mistress of the time was the original Domino Lady, one Ellen Patrick who, in her mask and white gown, stole from the rich to donate her ill-gotten profits to charity. After deducting her cut, naturally."

"Go on, clever clogs," scowled the busty blonde.

"Vowing her revenge, Miss Daniels has relocated to England to carry out her twisted form of vengeance against the German community. Blaming the entire race for her father's death. In a bizarre homage to Ellen, she has resumed the masked persona of Domino Lady to wreak her revenge on her imagined adversaries. How am I doing?"

"As wrong as it is possible, Holmes. You have done precisely what I intended. For the real truth of the matter is I have lured you here because it is from YOU, I seek retribution, You, Scarlett Holmes. Once the bitter nemesis of Professor James Moriarty, he who perished in the Falls of Reichenbach. Killed by YOU!"

"Holmes?"

Scarlett turned to Emma as she felt a sudden gut feeling.

"Who was Moriarty?"

"The Napoleon of crime. A mathematical genius, gifted schemer, and organiser of half the crimes that were committed in London during the 1880s. A ruthless and evil criminal mind never known before. And never known since. I wish him good riddance."

"And I, am his descendant. His great-granddaughter, Jane Moriarty."

"Good lord! I have blundered terribly."

As Scarlett and Emma silently digested the declaration, Domino Lady acted and plunged two syringes of knock-out serum into the shocked women's necks. As they both fell to the floor in a heap, Jane looked at the unconscious pair and reached behind her back to unzip her own drum-tight gown. The bombshell wriggled out of the slinky confines and her twin mountains spilled out, large and pendulous. Her plump vulva nestled luxuriantly between her alluring upper thighs, a wisp of fine pubes just atop.

"Now, the fun begins."

x

Jane Moriarty had not been born evil, although she had pondered the fact that her habitual liking for wearing fetish clothing and enjoying certain aspects of bondage sex may have something to do with her malevolent great-grandfather. She had thoroughly enjoyed being the Domino Lady for a while, a persona she had used to lure her nemesis to her eventual fate.

"Scarlett Holmes."

As she got herself ready she wondered if the information in Professor James Moriarty's genes had determined how she thought and acted. Ever since she was little her grandmother had told her how similar she was to the long-dead math professor turned master criminal. His genius was only surpassed by his arch-enemy, famous detective Scarlett Holmes. And it was she who had done him in during a fight to the death in the year 1891.

"Bitch!"

The more Jane heard about Holmes, the more her rage burned in her blood. If only there had been some way to make Holmes pay for that one deed, some way to make her, and all her friends suffer in sweet revenge for the demise of one of the world's greatest organisers of international crime.

Then, the miracle happened. In some strange quirk of fate, it seemed that Scarlett Holmes had not perished in the fatal struggle at the Reichenbach Falls, but had reappeared in the present time. The excessively twee actress known as Emma Watson had given her a roof over her head, and even accompanied Holmes in her relaunched career in solving the oddest of crimes. Jane considered the sugar-sweet Watson with contempt, and would seriously love her to feel her wrath. Yes, both hated women would pay for that one grave mistake by Holmes and in the process, Jane would have some quality kinky sex as a bonus.

x

Jane smiled to herself and glanced at her reflection in her bedroom mirror. The statuesque honey blonde always looked her best in leather, and on this momentous occasion, she had chosen well. The tight red and black corset molded itself around her waist, drawing it into breathtaking proportions, and then sitting snugly at the top of her wide hips. The panels of black leather set off the blood red in a pleasing way. Jane had foregone any type of bra but her pendulous breasts were adequately buoyed up as they rested on the top of her garment. Her thick black choker about her neck complemented her long and lustrous hair that hung in loose waves past her shoulders, and her already sultry eyes looked even more dramatic with the applied heavy shadow.

"Let's get to work."

As the vibrant Jane walked down the stairs of her house to the basement, her unbelievably enormous tits jiggled with her steps. She had chosen her most highly polished pair of skyscraper-heeled shoes, and she took her time descending to her secret lair. The cool basement was fairly dark until she flicked a switch to illuminate the scene of the wakening captives. She felt a wicked hot flash in her loins as she focused her eyes on Holmes and Watson.

"You sick excuse of a woman, what is the meaning of this!"

Scarlett attempted to twist her head around to address the strutting Moriarty who flounced past them in her semi-naked form. She and Emma were trussed up naked on a three-seat sofa and made to face each other. Scarlett on top, and Emma beneath her curvy body. Bright red cords had been drawn around their necks and then carefully wound about their arms at the elbows and wrists. From there the tightly knotted cords crossed their backs and finished at the backs of their knees, rendering both wriggling heroines helpless and most decidedly vulnerable.

"Holmes, I'm scared."

"Fear not, my dear Emma. Good always prevails over evil."

"I think not. There will be no escape now that I've succeeded in snaring the pair of you."

"What was in that jab, sleeping potion?"

"Something like that. Boy, you really are a dead weight to move. Your ass is quite big."

Scarlett fumed, not so much at being tied up, but at the insinuation that she had a large behind.

"I do NOT have a big bottom!"

"You sure do. And it screams out to be spanked."

Jane slid her hands over the plump nates and squeezed and fondled the delicious flesh. Then she ran the heel of her hand along the luscious ass cleavage of the quivering detective. Scarlett pressed down, mashing her boobs to Emma's and bumping her exposed pussy mound against the other.

"Holmes, I thought only horrible men were sadists?"

"Oh, you'd be surprised. There have been a few horrible women too. Remind me to tell you of the time that the niece of Lord Byron handcuffed and blindfolded me to her bed and subjected me to an hour of exquisite cunnilingus."

"Shut the fuck up!"

Jane hissed as her open palm came down hard on Scarlett's right lower cheek, making the soft flesh shimmy and redden. Scarlett felt the heavy breath of the scowling dominatrix as she administered a second blow to her raised posterior. Stay calm, Scarlett told herself, as she weighed up her options. "A fair start to proceedings."

Said Jane and bent at the waist and drew her skimpy panties down her gazelle-like pins. In a state of increasing raw excitement, she cupped her bared pussy with the trimmed back pubes and fingered the now juiced soft folds of her swelling mons.

"Who the hell do you think you are?" Demanded Holmes boldly, watching the high-heeled blonde lightly frig herself.

"Your new and final adversary. I seek retribution for my great-grandfather. And in the process, I'm going to teach you a lesson."

"And, in your perverse way, achieve some sexual satisfaction?"

"In a nutshell. I have acquired some amusing toys I want to share with you. First up is what I call my robo-pounder. It can swivel and glide on the base so it can hit lots of different positions and angles. It's operated by remote control and can give up to 240 strokes a minute, with six inches of length. The arm extension projects out to which I have attached a thick silicone dildo."

"Holmes!" Emma gripped Scarlett's hands in hers and squeezed.

"You wretched creature. For some reason, I keep hearing 'punch me in the face' when you speak."

"You English bitch! You shall be first."

The American blonde pushed the ominous-looking contraption up to one end of the sofa. The end where the bound pair had their legs poking back, and positioned the piston that bore the dildo to touch Scarlett's muff. Jane tipped a bottle of lubricant upside down over the detective's rump and watched the slow-motion dribble traverse down Scarlett's crack and onto the silicon fake cock. With a sharp push, the realistic-looking head of the sex toy parted Scarlett's outer labia and popped inside her.

"Do you worst, Moriarty."

Jane sat back in a chair opposite and held up the handheld remote control.

"Brace yourself, and think of England."

At the touch of a button, the piston began to move. Back and forth in and out easily penetrating the moistened cunt of Scarlett. The initial pace was reasonable as the robo-fucker glided inside Scarlett who tensed her body on top of the anxious Emma. Smiling to herself, Jane upped the speed, and the dildo thrust in and out at an energetic rate, much faster than any man was capable.

"Oh...my...word!"

Scarlett closed her eyes as she responded to the increasing tingling in her pussy as the relentless fucking motion persisted. Her lower body involuntarily humped up and down on Emma, whose own pussy became damp due to Scarlett's mound rubbing on hers.

"Getting hot, ladies?" Goaded Jane Moriarty who thrust two fingers inside her own heated cunt.

From her view, the sight of the robotic arm moving the solid dildo in and out of Holmes was extremely arousing. Now, an obscene squelching noise could be heard over the low hum of the sex machine as it drilled inside Holmes at a regular rate. Scarlett gasped, and the light dappling of perspiration prickled her entire body. Nobody had fucked her like this. The machine was tireless and industrious as Scarlett was hopelessly impaled on the six-inch toy cock.

"Pardon me, ladies. I've neglected poor Watson. Let's switch things around."

Jane pulled the dildo from Scarlett's gaping fuck hole and noted the mix of lube and love juices therein. She lowered the long arm of the machine to align it with Emma's juicy pussy, situated just below Scarlett's.

"Will it hurt?" She whispered in her ear.

"Nothing to fear, dear Emma. It's rather nice."

"Shut up!" Said Jane and gave the detective a resounding smack on the ass.

The sopping dildo was aimed directly at Emma's parted folds and nudged just enough to pop inside the pink opening. A button was pressed and the piston started to move once more, slipping smoothly in and out of the moaning actress. At three times the rate when it was inside Scarlett, the dildo was a blur as it fucked Emma in its unforgiving and unswerving diligence.

"It's...too...good!"

Emma clenched her teeth and cursed the fact that she was unable to shut her thighs. Sweat built up on her brow as the dildo plunged in and out all the way. With all six inches of silicon shoved up her cunt, she was stretched out to the max, and her hips shifted by fractions as delightful spasm after spasm shot through her vulva. As she shook from her intense orgasm, the dildo was removed from her puffy cunt and returned instantly to Scarlett.

"Is that, oh! That...all you...got?"

Scarlett sneered at Jane who strummed her clit madly as she watched from her seat.

"Full speed it is then."

Again the machine fucked Scarlett deep and powerfully, pumping in and out of her soaking cunt, and pushing her to her limit. Jane looked on with a certain admiration as Holmes actually pushed back onto the lubed-up dildo, which now teased her pussy into a creamy froth.

"Fuck, gonna cum."

The unflagging piston backed in and out of Scarlett with a louder, insistent hum. In and out, again and again, the stiff sex toy banged into her. Her heart pounded next to Emma's as they both thrashed in their binds in vain. One tremendous orgasm followed the other as she finally succumbed to the never-ending penetration.

"Enough, I think."

Scarlett panted heavily as the device finally ceased moving and was withdrawn from her slobbering cunt.

"I find ropes to be so versatile, I'm sure you'll agree, Holmes."

The bound and exhausted women were effortlessly flipped on the seat and Emma was separated from a frustrated Scarlett, who was left still tied in the biting red cords. As Emma was dragged to the other side of the room she knew what was likely to happen.

"Be brave, my love." Cried Scarlett in some solace.

Jane stopped at a large metal frame that was bolted to the floor. On each side were rings built for ropes to slide through. Jane expertly grabbed the arms of the weaker Emma and tugged them back behind her. Then, her upper body was pushed down at the waist as the thick rope was wound around both wrists, threaded through two of the metal rings and up the sides of the frame. As Jane pulled on them, Emma found herself firmly secured and bent double.

"You sadistic bitch!"

"That's me." Chirped Miss Moriarty as Scarlett watched Emma's taut arms begin to rise behind her, making her fight to stay balanced on her toes.

She moaned in anger and annoyance as next, her ankles were pulled in opposite directions and more rope bound around her soft flesh. Emma groaned louder as her legs were spread as wide as possible, and made to remain spread by the strong ropes that looped inside more rings.

"Nice work if I do say so myself."

The frame went under Emma's middle section and this undignified position against the metal surface forced her backside to arch up. With her legs splayed out as well it meant that her pussy slit and asshole were cruelly exposed.

"Mmm, lovely!"

Jane bent until her face was level with Emma's nether holes and inhaled the smell of her. Her light pubes and labia still glistened from the previous fucking of the robo-fucker, and her tiny puckered star sparkled from her juices. Jane studied the pink inner flesh of Emma's enticing pussy and fingered the softness inside.

"Ever been spanked, Watson?"

"Er, yes," Emma recalled some kinky fun she had with her boyfriend one time.

"With a crop?"

Emma turned her head momentarily and then screamed out as if a truck had just fallen on her foot. The crack of the riding whip echoed around the basement like a pistol shot. Both of her undefended holes clenched up as Emma was torn between fear and an odd thrill.

"Hey, do either of you ride? I love horses myself. This is my latest purchase. It's a black fleck crop of woven nylon with a leather handle and braided cap. It's sixteen inches long and has a two-inch leather keeper."

The half-naked American brought the crop down hard on her open palm with a resounding crack.

"Ooo! That kinda hurt."

"Leave the girl, Moriarty. It's me you want." Said Scarlett, writhing on the sofa.

"In for a penny in for a pound, isn't that what you Brits say? This is retribution, don't you get it? I want to make you suffer by making her suffer as well."

Jane ignored Holmes and ran a hand over Emma's delicate and pert cheeks and thumbed the visible red stripe made by her initial smack. Emma bit her lip as she was hit again, right across both half-moons at the same time.

"OW!"

"How was that? Hurts right? But at the same time, it's all warm and tingly."

Before she could react, Emma wiggled her backside as more staccato strikes of the crop were delivered in quick succession. Two on either of her delectable pale buttocks and one more on the backs of her thighs for luck. Emma screwed her eyes up as her smarting bottom bore the brunt of four more short sharp cracks that rang out loudly. Her cheeks began to display several red lines that crisscrossed this way and that. Emma bravely tensed her backside as a few errant strikes caught her between the buttocks and stung her asshole.

"Mmm, result. Look, Holmes."

Jane dipped her middle finger inside Emma's wet cunt and held it up to show the sweet nectar from within. Pleased with herself, Jane used the keeper to gently rub the insides of Emma's splayed-out thighs. Then she moved inward with the rigid crop and worked it into the wet cleft of her mons.

"It's a nice pussy, I grant you that. I expect Holmes has tasted it, hmm?"

"Fuck you, you evil bitch!"

"My, my. And I thought the famous Emma Watson was squeaky clean."

Unable too behind her due to her being bound flat to the bondage frame, seconds passed and Emma wondered what was to come. Then Jane hit Emma on her vertical slit and the wholesome cutie sucked in air as she teetered on her toes.

"FUCK"

"Moriarty!"

Another perfect strike on the bottom of her pussy caused her teeny frame to jerk and she cried out in between muted sobs. It was a short sharp blow and the crop showed evidence of tiny bubbles of Emma's inner juices. Then she was hit directly on the tip of her mound, connecting with her hooded clit, and Emma gasped from the resulting wet smack there.

"Holy shit!"

The crop came down in repeated strikes, right on the sweet spot of her muff, from the very top and then down to the sensitive perineum. Scarlett felt a tear run out of the corner of her eye as Emma shrieked as Moriarty used the crop to smack the petite actress squarely on her clit. Jane laughed loudly as she expertly gave Emma three more accurate cracks on the protruding nub, and Emma came with her mouth open in a silent scream. Tiny squirts of cum spat out of Emma's pouting pussy and trickled down her left thigh. She surprised herself as her guilty climax gave her a perverse sense of satisfaction.

"That was sure fun, don't you agree Watson?"

Jane held Emma's head by her matted hair and grinned into her flushed face.

"You'll keep. Don't go anywhere. I'll be back."

Emma groaned as Jane went to one corner and wheeled out a large object covered in a plain blanket. Scarlett craned her neck to see the thing unveiled and she furrowed her brows in bewilderment at the rounded contraption on four wheels.

"What on earth is that?"

"You haven't seen one before? No, you wouldn't, not back in the 1880s. This is called a Sybian. It's a self-pleasuring invention created to give open-minded females sexual gratification. See? The woman straddles the seat on top where a fixed dildo pokes up vertically for her to insert inside her vagina. Then, by remote control, the electric motor is switched on and the cock moves up and down in her pussy. Depending on speed and depth, the exquisite vibrations tend to give the majority a superb climax."

As she spoke Jane half carried, half dragged the bound Holmes to the big box. With a big effort, Jane sat Scarlett on the saddle-like seat and aligned her pussy onto the special pad. With the red cords tied at her elbows and wrists, her arms were effectively pinned to the small of her back. She clamped the toned thighs to the sides of the barrel for purchase and looked down to see small bumps and ridges under her loins, presumably objects to stimulate the vulva and clitoris. What an extraordinary device!

"Do you think a person can be fucked to death?"

Jane asked the question as she quickly loosened Scarlett's binds and raised her arms straight up. From there the dominatrix threw two of the cords over a wooden beam above them and pulled them down so that Scarlett's arms were secured in a vertical position.

"Wait, wait. That's too tight."

Scarlett's head was forced to tilt back so that her arms weren't wrenched up too drastically. Jane helped her mount the huge eight-inch dildo and pushed her down by her hips.

"There. God, so much fuss, I do declare."

Scarlett sighed at the incredible sensation of having her sex filled by the fake dick, as her legs were strapped on the base of the fucking machine.

"Ready or not, here you cum!"

Scarlett's mouth made a big O as the Sybian was turned on and sent lurid vibrations through her bodacious body. At the same time, the thick dildo moved up and down inside her with measured thrusts. The constant buzzing against her thighs and ass had a curious sensation like nothing Scarlett Holmes had ever encountered.

"Any good?" Asked Jane with a smug grin.

Scarlett strained her ears to hear Moriarty speaking. Any good? It was fucking sensational! Unable to move an inch she had no resistance against the extreme drilling of her cunt. Her usually acute brain was unable to concentrate on anything but the stiff toy fucking the shit out of her.

"This is great fucking fun."

Jane fiddled with the remote and thrust two wet fingers in her sodden pussy as Scarlett yelled out through gritted teeth as the dildo not only moved in an up and down motion but also rotated in a haphazard gyrating that sent Scarlett dizzy with pleasure.

"It's unbelievable!"

"I know!" Replied Jane, who tottered over to Emma to untie her from the bondage frame. "Let's have a look at you."

Emma's nether cheeks glowed and her pale skin was now a sorry crimson. Moriarty held up the riding crop and twirled it like a baton.

"See if I can't fix this. How does it go? Ex-smelly-armpits! Nope. Abracadabra! Tut. Magic doesn't work. Hah, hah, hah! You'll have a sore ass in the morning. Too bad."

She turned to see the uninterrupted torment of Holmes, still impaled on the Sybian. As the sublime vibrations intensified, Scarlett's muff dripped along the eight-inch silicon cock as her orgasm blossomed. The thrum, thrum, thrum, did not abate as Scarlett was fucked and fucked. The dildo remained inside her as her second climax soon followed and the plucky detective became drenched in sweat from head to toe. The pad beneath her fluttered and flew, and the bumps and ridges electrified her swollen clit tremendously.

"Having a good time, you slut?"

"This...is the devil's work!" Spluttered Scarlett as her clit throbbed.

Oh, fuck! Oh, fuck! She groaned as the cock thrust up in a constant rhythm, spinning and boring like a piston into her saturated pussy. Every pore in her body leaked as Scarlett came once more. Her third back-to-back orgasm in no less than ten minutes! In and out drove the dildo, bucking, fucking, tucking itself deep inside the weakening detective.

"Fuck! Please, no. Yes! No, yes! Coming, coming, coming."

"You're actually making me jealous, Holmes. Too much of a good thing, if you ask me."

Moriarty upped the rate of the machine by remote and looked on in fascination at Scarlett's bouncing tits.

"FUCK!"

The Sybian went into overdrive, humming and vibrating at maximum level. Scarlett's body was wracked with lustful pleasure as a fourth, then a fifth orgasm thundered through her. Her cum dripped down the sides of the barrel from her battered quim, and her will power began to be sapped. Would she indeed be fucked to death? Her arm muscles trembled from the strain of being hoisted up above her head, and her legs felt like jelly.

"You'll...never...win." Croaked Holmes, as her eyes blinked back the sweat.

She had lost count of her multiple orgasms as wave after wave washed over her punished form.

"Not long now, I fear," chuckled Jane as she licked her lips in triumph.

At that moment the blonde American tipped forwards from a blow to the head and she saw stars.

"Take that, you evil bitch!"

The still-naked Emma dropped one of Moriarty's dildos by her feet and nodded in approval.

"Knocked out by a cock. Got to be a joke there somewhere."

Emma ran to Scarlett and turned off the whirring Sybian. She untied her wrists and exhaled as the limp blonde fell into her arms like a dead weight.

"Well done, Emma. I knew I could rely on you."

The pair of wasted women rested their delicate bones on the sofa as they gathered their wits.

"Emma, find our clothes and your mobile phone. Call Inspector Lester, and tell her this address. Tell her that she can find the Domino Lady here in three hours."

"Why in three?"

Scarlett dragged Moriarty to the robo-fucker and turned it on. She made sure the groggy blonde was tied at the wrists and then guided the thrusting arm to her cunt. As Jane began to be fucked at a medium speed, Scarlett spread her hands.

"I think she's going to be tied up for a while. Also, ask Lester if we could borrow that for a while."

She pointed to the dormant Sybian with a wicked grin.

"I think I'm beginning to enjoy this modern age after all."

"Scarlett Holmes, you're incorrigible!"

END OF THE SERIES.

Chapter 201: Chapter 201. A Harsh Awakening (The Amnesiac OFFLINE TV)

Written by Dr_Sinner

On: archiveofourown.org

Summary: A mind wiped blank. An unknown world returned to. It all fell apart, and you don't remember a thing. But the women in your life will do anything to help you remember again, no matter what it takes...

Tags: Smut, Porn with Feelings, Porn With Plot, Alternate Universe - Twitch Streamers, YouTube, Cuddling & Snuggling, Kinks, Sex, Romance, Masturbation, Foursome, Threesome, Kissing, Harems, Angst, Hurt/Comfort, Amnesia, Unreliable Narrator, Plot Twists, Mystery, Terminal Illnesses

Characters: Imane Anys | Pokimane, Rachel "Rae" Hofstetter, Tina | TinaKitten, Jodi | Quarter Jade, Sydney Parker | Sydeon, Lily Ki, Janet Rose | xChocobars, Celine Cheung, Leslie Fu, Jaime | iGumdrop, Miyoung Kang, Emiru, Hyoon (Video Blogging RPF), AriaSaki (Video Blogging RPF), Brooke Ashley Bond

....

.

.

.

The dull throb of your head is the first thing you notice. As you purse your lips into a grimace, your chapped lips nearly crack. Your face feels like it hasn't moved in ages, and you slowly open and close your mouth with great effort, disgusted at the dry, sticky feeling in your mouth.

You open your eyes a sliver, groaning as a bright light hits you from above. Through the while tiles glaring down on you, you make out a pair of tubes running out of your nose.

...the fuck...?

Pulling your hands back to your body, you feel them slide underneath a cool, uncomfortable cloth-like substance. You take a second to gently shake the strange feeling out of your arms.

Your effort to lift your neck results in barely any motion, so you plant your hands below you and start pushing. But nearly as soon as you begin, your arms give out, and your head falls three inches back down to the pillow.

Holy shit. I'm in a hospital.

The realization hits you at once as you finally jut your head down to see the other wires and tubes hooked up to your body.

Your neck tires quickly, and you lay your head back down, starting to panic.

I hope I'm not... dying...

The thought graces your mind, but you push it aside, thinking that you'd probably feel a lot worse if you were dying.

What happened? I think... I…

You close your eyes and take a breath, trying to focus through everything bombarding your senses. Pushing your mind back, you try to evoke something that could make sense of your predicament.

You open them again, now utterly terrified.

A loud clattering sound snaps you from your panicking thoughts, and, in a jolt of adrenaline, whip your head up the few inches it could go to see the source.

A wide-eyed nurse stares at you, with a clipboard and pen at his feet.

"Oh... my..." He mutters.

Your lips part.

"...uuu..."

The guttural sound is all that rises out of your dry throat before you enter a coughing fit.

He runs out of the room, leaving the clipboard behind him. In under a minute, multiple doctors are surrounding you, tending to you and checking your vitals.

"Wha... ha..." You try to voice the one question burning your mind, but you can't get it out.

"You're ok. I'm sure you're confused, but I'll explain everything that happened in a moment," one of them says, pulling a stool up to your bedside.

"...ok..."

"So tell me, how much do you remember?" She cautiously asks, glancing at your heart monitor.

You try again to close your eyes and push your mind into the past. But where there was probably once a vast wealth of people, experiences, and memories, you feel nothing but an abyss. Her earnest question nearly puts you to tears, and you slowly shake your head.

"...nothing?" She asks, wrinkling her forehead in worry.

"..."

The rest of the doctors, satisfied with the results of your awakening, filter out one by one.

"It was an accident. A car accident," she starts. "You were driving alone, and... I think the police report said it was an intoxicated driver that hit you on an intersection," she informs you. "You've been in a coma for four weeks."

Her words still don't bring anything out of the locked section of your mind, and you shake your head again.

"It's ok if you don't remember right now," she says. "You're ok."

She places her hand on yours and gently rubs her thumb over your knuckles, making you blink in surprise.

"I'm sorry..." She quickly pulls it away, smiling nervously. "I'll give you some time to get used to all this. Call for one of the nurses if you ever need anything," she says, speaking faster than normal.

You gently nod.

...

Three gentle knocks sound at your door.

"Come in," you say, setting down your glass of water and clearing your throat.

A familiar doctor peeks her head in.

"There's someone here to see you."

Her expression betrays her nervousness, and it quickly infects you.

"Ok..."

"Now, you might not remember them at first. Just remember - it's ok if it takes time to - "

The figure impatiently standing behind her finally bursts through the door before the doctor can finish.

"BABY! OH MY GOOOODD!!" She spills tears all over her jacket as she runs into the room, speeding over to you and wrapping you in a tight hug before you can even register her face. Her dark, wavy hair smells incredible, and you feel yourself relax in the stranger's grip.

"Baby, I was so worried, I thought you were gonna die!" She sobs, clutching you close. "Thank you, thank you, thank you..." She continues crying. One of her tears falls onto your cheek, and she quickly brushes it away with her thumb.

Her hand pauses on your face as she sees your expression, and she slowly looks over you.

"You... no, you... you remember me, right? You have to! It's me, Rae! You have to remember me!" She yells, making you flinch.

"Oh, god, I'm so sorry. But, baby... you remember me, right?" She cups your cheeks, and you stare up at her gorgeous face.

But despite her pristine beauty, her image sets off no sparks in your mind, and you slowly shake your head.

"Sorry... I..."

In a few silent seconds, her attempt at a smile drops into tears of disbelief. Her wails evoke a deep sorrow in you, and tears build in your eyes.

"No, NO! You... you can't... have forgotten..." She chokes up, laying her head on your shoulder as she squeezes you tightly.

"You have to remember me, PLEASE, baby! It's Rae! Your girlfriend! We've been together for..." Her face crunches as more tears come loose, trailing down her cheeks before she wipes them away with her sleeves.

"Four years..."

"..."

Her lips curl in frustration as you stare back up at her with not even a dim glimmer of recognition.

"You don't remember." She slowly pulls away. "You... actually don't remember me."

The stoic look that grows on her face as she looks at you makes your heart ache, and you almost feel tempted to lie.

But she storms out of the room before you can speak, leaving just the doctor standing in the doorway.

"...I'm sorry about that," she apologizes, walking up to you again.

"I have high hopes that you will make at least a partial recovery," she slowly says. "But you'll have to stay here for at least a few weeks to recover. Your muscles are partially atrophied, so you'll have to undergo physical therapy too. From there, we'll see. We'll try to help you recover your memories in the meantime, of course."

"...ok," you reply, still mostly focused on the girl who had run off.

...

"You're doing great. Just a little more of this, and you'll be ready to walk by yourself in no time," she says, holding her hands out cautiously.

You continue taking the final few steps, keeping your hands to your side as you hold your gait steady. Your body had almost recovered from the time it spent dormant, and you quickly started standing and walking again with the help and encouragement of your new physical therapist.

"Thank you," you mutter.

"Oh, don't thank me. I'm just doing my job," she sheepishly says.

"You don't like taking compliments, do you?" You jest as you finish your walk. You nearly trip as you try to sit down, and you grab her hand, holding it firmly to steady yourself. You take a seat, grabbing a bottle of water.

"Er... well, I just... it's my job," she repeats, her cheeks turning very red as she pulls her hand back. She stares at the floor, not meeting your eyes.

"Well, you're very good at it," you point out. "Thanks for everything."

She turns around, clearing her throat as she reaches for a towel.

"Oh, I don't need a towel right now, I'm not sweating much-"

You stop as she pats the towel across her face and neck, thoroughly wiping herself down before turning around, biting her lower lip.

"Oh."

...

"...oh."

You gulp as a familiar face peeks back into the room. "Rae?"

"Hi," she says. "Can I come in?"

"Yeah. Of course," you hesitantly reply.

She steps inside, keeping her head held down.

"I'm sorry for how I acted. You had just woken up, and I just ran off. You didn't deserve that. I haven't even visited in weeks. I know you still haven't remembered anything, but I should've been here to support you. Because... you're my person. The love of my life," she takes a breath, stopping herself before the waterworks turn on.

"But..." Your voice trails off as her final word registers in your mind. "You mean... you still want to be together? Even though I don't remember anything?"

She pouts. "Of course I do!" Her eyes widen for a moment. "I mean, um, only if you want to. I won't push you if you don't want to. But I know that you'll remember me eventually. You have to..."

We've been dating for... four years, she said? She would be absolutely heartbroken if I said no.

And besides, she's drop dead gorgeous and seems really sweet. How could I ever say no?

"I want to," you sigh. "I want to date you, and I want to remember you."

The smile on her face makes your heart flutter.

"Ok. Once we're done with all the paperwork for you, you'll come home with me. I'll reintroduce you to everything. And everyone. I'm sure you're curious as to what your life is like, aren't you?"

"Oh, noooo..." You groan out, fixating on the first thing we said and making a horrific realization.

"What? What's wrong, baby?" She asks, gripping your hand tightly.

"This is gonna cost a fortune, isn't it? I've been in here for so long..." You complain.

"Hehehe..." She giggles, relieved that it wasn't something more serious.

"...huh?"

"Money's not a problem. Trust me," she says, intertwining her fingers with yours.

You narrow your eyes suspiciously. "Are you... rich, or something?"

She giggles again, and you can't help but smile at the cute sight. "Come on, let's get you home."

"Ok..."

"Wait. How do you know that?" She turns back.

"Huh? Know what?"

"That... hospital stays cost a lot of money. I mean... how much have you forgotten? It can't be everything, right?"

"Oh, yeah, not really. The doctors told me they still need to run some tests, but it's likely I only suffered a certain kind of amnesia. I lost certain parts of my memory, but not everything. I've felt surprisingly okay with general knowledge. It's just... people and experiences I can't seem to remember."

"Ah. So, you don't even remember your parents?"

Your eyes widen, and she instantly realizes her mistake.

"Shit, shit, shit, uhhh..." She tries to recover.

"My parents... my parents! Shit, what are they gonna think!?!" You start hyperventilating. "Where are they?"

"They're in a different country. They came when you first had the accident, but they couldn't stay."

"Then I need to - "

"I called them. They couldn't come back right away, but they're on their way now."

"...I see. Thank you, Rae," you breathe a sigh of relief.

"Hey, what are girlfriends for?"

...

"Holy shit, you're fucking rich," you blurt out as you stare out the window of the car rolling to a stop.

"We have three roommates," she juts in. "Rent isn't that much."

"Uh huh..."

"You know, that's actually exactly what you said when you saw my place for the first time," she points out, looking at her feet.

"Really?"

"Yeah." She looks up at you with visible adoration.

"Wait..." A thought crosses your mind. "Your roommates. Do they know everything that happened?"

"They're not just our roommates - they're some of our closest friends. So yes, they know everything. They're really excited to see you again."

"Oh, wow."

"But... I told them to go away for a bit," she quietly finishes.

"Huh? Why?"

She takes a breath and chews her lip for a moment. "I didn't want to overwhelm you right away. I knew that as soon as they saw you, they'd be all over you, and I wasn't sure how you'd take that. So I told them to give you time to recover in the hospital, and then give you some time to readjust here. But... maybe that wasn't the right choice. I should've just let you see each other..."

You squeeze her hand, making her pick her head back up.

"It's ok, Rae. I get where you were coming from. I'll have plenty of time to see them soon."

...

"This is my... no, our bedroom."

Your head snaps to your right as you hear Rae's tone waver.

"Rae?"

She blinks the water building beneath her eyelids. "I don't mean to cry. It's just been so long since you've been here... it's been so empty without you here."

Despite your every desire to pull her into a hug, you stay back, unsure if she'd want that.

"Just give me a moment," she says. "I'm still a bit emotional about everything. But you'll remember everything. I know it."

She squeezes her fist at her side as she walks into the bathroom, gently closing the door behind her. A tap turns on, and the muffled sound of running water is emitted from behind the door.

You walk around, looking around at both of your desks.

The posters... the setup... it's all really nice. It's exactly how I would've made it.

Dammit, why can I remember what kind of setup I like, but I can't remember anything important? This is killing me...

And it's hurting Rae, too. I can't stand seeing her like this. Even though I don't remember her, I know I love her. It just feels too easy - to hold her hand, to talk to her - we must have been really close.

I can't begin to imagine how she's feeling...

You sit down on your side of the bed, feeling it soften under your weight.

Your fall back onto the mattress, feeling your thoughts swirl around uncontrollably.

"Shit. I need to start remembering. Maybe seeing my roommates will help...?" You mutter out loud.

You stand up, pushed by fear to start making progress.

I need to ask Rae to get our roommates back. I want to experience as much of my normal life as possible, and maybe then I'll start remembering.

You twist the door handle, hearing the water shut off right as you open the door.

"Rae, I - OH!"

You jump back as you see Rae stepping out of the shower, currently in the act of leaning over to grab her towel, making her medium-sized breasts sway in the air while her perfectly sculpted body shines in the light.

She whips her head up in surprise, and the half-gripped towel falls to her feet.

You feel an unfamiliar bolt pass through your body, sending a shiver down your spine.

You slam the door shut.

"Sorry!"

She shuffles around for a few seconds, then slowly opens the door, now with a towel around her body.

"I know this might be new to you, but you've seen me plenty of times," she says. "I don't mind. But... hey, are you ok?"

"Mika..." You mumble.

"...what?"

"Mika. Who's Mika?" You mutter, staring back at her.

"...m-my dog!" She stammers out, shocked. "You remembered!" She yells, leaping forward and wrapping her damp arms around you.

You stumble back from her weight, wrapping your arms back around her. Her lips land on your cheek for a blissful moment, but she quickly pulls away.

"Oh shit, I got you so wet!" She laughs. "I just got really excited. How much more do you remember?" Her eyes light up.

"...that's it. Just... the name."

"...oh. Well, I'm sure you'll remember eventually! Mmm, I knew it! You remember!" She cheers.

You smile, happy that you could finally recall the tiniest sliver of your past.

"What made you remember?" It seemed like it happened... right after you walked in on me," she giggles.

"Huh, yeah... I'm not really sure. I was just thinking that I really wanted to start remembering, and then I walked in and just... remembered."

"Hmm..."

"Can I see Mika? Where is he?"

"Our roommates took him with them."

"I see."

You close your eyes, feeling the uncomfortable tickle of more memories just out of reach.

"Do I have friends?" You blurt out. "I know you mentioned our roommates, but..."

"Well, yeah, of course! Lots of them. More than just our roommates. In fact, they all wanted to see you at the hospital once you woke up, but the doctor warned us that we shouldn't overwhelm you with too many faces at once. And then... I told them to stay away for a bit, just like I told our roommates."

"Ah. Ok."

"Do you want to see them?"

"...yeah. Maybe just one of our roommates to start with. I'll get to everyone eventually."

"...sure! Which one?"

"..."

"Oh, right," she purses her lips. "Um... I'll ask Aria..."

...

You lie back on your bed, relaxing. The thought of Rae's incredibly fit body pops into your mind, and you grin.

I can't believe I'm dating someone like her. So beautiful, so kind... how did I get so lucky?

And...

You start to get a stiffening feeling in your pants as you continue thinking about Rae's body.

Oh. I'm... hard.

You chuckle at the strange realization.

Rae's busy cooking downstairs. I'm sure I'll have some time...

You grab a tissue box from your desk, sit back on your bed, and lower your pants, starting to focus on the image stuck in your head.

You gently stroke yourself as your breathing shallows. You close your eyes, leaning your head back and letting yourself fantasize.

Her perfect, deep eyes... her soft smile... the valley of her chest that extends down her smooth figure to her slender legs...

"Baby, lunch is ready!" You hear from downstairs.

Shit.

"I'll be down in a minute!"

You stroke yourself faster, not wanting to stop now.

You continue for a few more minutes, quickly trying to pull yourself to the edge, but finding it harder and harder to.

Your forearm grows tired, and you let it rest for a few seconds before restarting.

Come on...

"Baby? You ok?"

You pull the blanket up and over yourself right before Rae can enter.

"Yeah, I'm fine," you nervously gulp.

She looks you up and down for a moment, trying to bite back a smile. But it soon turns into giggles, and she doubles over in a fit of laughter, moving toward the bed to lie down next to you.

"Baby..." She grins widely, still chuckling. "You don't have to hide stuff like this from me, remember? We know everything about each other."

She slowly reaches her hand for the top of your blanket.

"Were you thinking about me?" She whispers.

You nod. "Not much else I could be thinking about..."

She lifts the blanket down, revealing your softening shaft.

She reaches out one hand and gently touches it, instantly bringing it up to attention.

"Well, it looks like someone hasn't forgotten me," she giggles. "Can I?"

You nod again, already excited by the feeling of her fingertips.

She curls her hand just below the tip and strokes, slowly pumping up and down with a perfectly firm grip.

"Mmm..." You groan contentedly.

"You like that?" She says, pulling up next to you and leaning into your chest.

"Yeah..."

You reach up and stroke her hair, making her shudder pleasantly. "Oh, I always love when you do that..." She moans. "It makes me feel..."

She leans over and kisses the tip of your cock, making you twitch in her grip.

"...so horny." She turns to you and looks you in the eyes, letting you see her features up close. "Can I continue?" She bites her lip.

"Do you even need to ask?"

She grins and leans over, taking your tip into her mouth again.

"Mmmmm..." She hums as she wraps her tongue around your cock, tasting you for the first time in over a month. "Still so good..." She says, immediately going back for seconds. She opens her lips wide and takes you halfway into her mouth, sending an ecstatic jolt through your bones.

The feeling of her soft lips surrounding your shaft while her throat and tongue worked their magic felt very familiar, but you couldn't quite remember.

Fuck it. I'm not trying to remember right now. I'd rather just enjoy this.

You lay your head back and relax, slowly stroking Rae's hair. She slowly amps up her pace, getting more and more flushed by the minute. Soon, she's bobbing her head up and down almost as fast as your hand was earlier, and you feel your loins tightening.

"Wait!" She pulls away, with red cheeks and glazed eyes. "Maybe I shouldn't yet... aghhh, fuck it, I can't resist. Do you want to have sex?" She directly asks.

"Are you sure? I mean, of course I want to. But... I'm not really the same person you knew..."

She shakes her head. "You are. You might not remember anything, but I know you're the same person. I see it in you. The way you treat me, the way you talk, act... it's all just you."

"...ok. Let's do it."

She picks her hips up and strips off her pants, removing her underwear too and tossing them to the other half of the bed.

You finally get a close-up view of what you had been jerking off to, and you stifle back a groan at the sight.

"Good to see you're still attracted to me," she teases. "I'm all yours."

She climbs on top of you, placing her hands on your shoulders for balance. She squats down, spreading her legs and aligning your tip with her. Both of you were beginning to leak a little from your arousal, and she wastes no time sitting down, pushing apart her tight walls with your cock.

"Fuuuuuuuck," she groans. "It's been too long... since you've broken me with this," she pants.

"Guess we'll have both have to get readjusted, hm?"

"Yesssss~ fuck, I'm not gonna let you go a single night without fucking me..." She groans out.

"I don't think I'd want it any other way..."

She gently rides you, grinding her hips to adjust to your size.

"Yes, baby... thrust up into me..." She guides you.

You pick your hips up to match her pace, making the collision of your hips with her butt even deeper. Your muscles feel weak, but you still keep up with her. You relish the pure bliss on her face as she rides you, feeling remarkably happy as you witness her in such pleasure.

"Fuck..." She leans over for a kiss. Without skipping a beat, you kiss back, feeling the familiar taste of her soft lips.

"I love you..." She whispers into your ear.

You gently kiss her neck, now running your hands up her small back. She whimpers as you latch onto her sensitive spot, licking and sucking on the skin as she leans her head back.

You continue your intimate fucking, keeping her close with your hands and lips while your hips and hers passionately meet each other.

"More..." She whispers, keeping you close. Her hands run down your chest and around your back.

You start pushing yourself, turning a bit red as you thrust up faster. The feeling of her skin under your hands feels heavenly, and you never want it to end.

The way she responds to the places you touch her, from squeezing her butt cheek to grazing her breasts, feels so incredible and natural, and you lock her in another long, sloppy kiss.

"I love you too," You reply, knowing it was true.

"Ahhh~~fuuu~" Your words bring her past the edge to a shaking orgasm, and she sinks down onto you, clutching your arms tightly as her lips smash into yours. You help her ride out her orgasm, thrusting a few more times until she was over the high.

"...you're so sweet..." She pants, reaching her hand out and cupping your face.

"...why?"

"You always make sure I cum before you do. Even the first time we ever had sex. I knew you were special then, and now, I know I'm right."

Her heartfelt admission surprises you, and you lean forward for another kiss, which she happily responds to.

"So, are we done? Or - "

"NO."

You freeze.

She gets off of you and lays down on her back, spreading her legs wide. "Fuck me."

"..."

"Please?"

...

"Yes, yes, yes~~" She groans out as you barrel into her insides, kissing her lips whenever you could reach them, and settling for her neck and chest otherwise. Her legs are wrapped tightly around your waist, and her small hands grip your strong back, holding her body as close to you as possible.

Despite your fast pace, you remain gentle, sensing that she didn't want anything too rough. You caress her body while your hips thrust in and out of her sweet box.

"Fuck, I'm close..." You groan, panting and sweating from the effort. "Can I...?"

"Uh huh. Inside," she chokes out, in a similar physical state as you. Her chest heaves with each thrust, and your cock, now slick with her juices, pushes in and out at a powerful speed. "I think I might... join you..."

You max out your pace, feeling her hands running down and rubbing the contact area between your hips, sending you even closer to the edge.

"FUUUCK~~!" She groans out, drowning out your moan as you both cum at the same time. You spend the next minute thrusting out six weeks' worth of pent-up release in the most euphoric fireworks display imaginable. You nearly pass out from the rush of pleasure, but you stay awake just to experience it all.

"Oh my..." She groans as she feels your seed swelling inside her. "That was... a looooot."

You blink, feeling a sudden rush of a very different kind occurring in your mind.

"Baby? Is it happening again?" She asks, recognizing your expression.

"...You're a live-streamer. A famous one," you blurt out. "And I'm... your partner. I... remember you. You... you..."

You squeeze your eyes shut, grasping at more memories, but you can't reach them.

"That's it. That's all I remember."

"Oh, YES!" She brings you in for an excited, teary kiss.

"I guess I'm remembering...?"

"That's so strange. First you remembered something when you saw me naked, and then when we did this."

"Yeah. I don't get it either."

"As long as you're making progress, I'm happy," she coos. "And as long as you're fucking me. Can't forget that!"

...

"Aria, just be gentle, ok? They don't remember anyone... well, except for a little bit about me, now... and that probably won't change even when you walk in."

She solemnly nods, swallowing her fear as she steps into your room.

"...hi." Her voice comes out frail. "I'm Aria."

"Hi, Aria," you respond, gently shaking her outstretched hand. You glance over her figure, immediately noting her curvy body and cute face.

Her warm hand feels soft in yours, and you both hold on for a moment longer.

She pulls back and stands with her hands awkwardly locked in front of her.

"So..." She glances toward Rae, then back to you. "Rae told me you've remembered a few things?"

"Yeah. Just small things. I remembered the name Mika, then Rae's job and a bit about her. I haven't remembered... many other important things."

"Ah. And how did you remember? I mean... did you do anything that helped?"

Your cheeks flush red.

"Um... well..."

"They saw me naked," Rae casually throws out.

"Oh!" You and Aria both let out at the same time, for very different reasons.

"And then... somehow they remembered even more when we fucked..." She mumbles.

Why is she being so open about saying this stuff? Jeez...

"...wow. Do you think... that wasn't a coincidence?"

You look up with interest.

"Maybe it's... I don't know, something about the feeling of it that helps you remember?" Aria suggests.

"Uh..."

"Never mind, that's probably stupid..." She laughs.

"Well, there's only one way to find out," Rae shrugs, making your blood turn cold.

"W-wait. You mean... Rae! Don't say that!"

"No, it's fine!" Aria interjects. "I... I mean, I could..."

"No, please, you don't have to. I'm sure I'll remember eventually..." You scratch the back of your head.

Aria's conflicted face slowly settles as she makes up her mind.

"No. I want you to remember me now."

You look back up at her.

"Can I?" She asks both you and Rae.

You look to Rae, expecting her to immediately reject the offer. But she chews her lip and nods.

"Rae?!?"

"I just want you to remember! It's not cheating, or anything like that. I'm letting you do it so you can remember faster," she reasons.

"...ok. If you're sure. Then... I'm ok with it."

She takes a deep breath and strips off her shirt, letting her large, uncaged breasts fall free.

Before you can even process what just happened, a spark of memory appears in your mind, and you focus on it, trying to pull as much out of it as you can.

"Aria..."

"...yes?" Her eyes light up.

"You know how to cook... very well," you stumble out, feeling the words pop into your mind from nowhere.

Aria's jaw drops, and Rae's eyes widen in excitement.

"Yes! I am!" Aria squeals. "You remember me?"

"Only a little... but..."

You pause as you truly take in the sight of her healthy chest for the first time. You turn your head to the floor, not wanting to be caught staring.

"Oh, um..." She nervously laughs.

You hear the rustling of fabric on skin.

"You can look up now," she says.

You sigh in relief as you look up...

...and see Aria's entire nude body in its full glory.

Your head instantly snaps to Rae, who seemed thoroughly unfazed.

"Wha... why? Rae? Aren't you..."

"Oh, well... we've seen each other before," Rae explains. "And as for you... again, I'm doing this so you can remember."

Her tone carries a strange flavor, but you find it hard to dwell on it as Aria's immaculately proportioned body stands in front of you.

"o-ok..."

"So... do you remember more?"

"Uhh, actually, I think I do." You almost didn't notice the influx of more memory fragments.

"Um... I remember..."

You gasp.

Aria shares a discreet look with Rae, and their foreheads tense in unison.

"Aria and I went to that amusement park. That one time," you recall. "The one you really love. I... forgot the name."

Both of the girls release muted sighs of relief, and Aria nods her head.

"Holy shit, it worked... how is this even possible?" Aria asks.

"I don't know..." You exhale. "Every time something like... this happens," You gesture to her nude body without looking, "something just lights up in my head."

"You remembered even more when you and Rae had sex, right?" Aria nervously asks.

"Well - uhhhhh..." You stop as you realize her clear insinuation.

No. There's no way. Rae won't allow that, and I'm perfectly ok with that. That's just too far.

"Rae?" She looks toward your girlfriend.

She wants me to remember that badly? Well, too bad, because Rae's gonna say no.

"Sure."

"HUH?!?" You yell, much louder than you expected.

"I..." She clenches her fist to her side. "I just want to get you back on your feet and remembering as fast as possible. If this is what it takes... so be it."

"But... I'm sure I'll remember otherwise! Right?"

"...do you really not want to fuck her?" Rae asks.

"W-what!?! How can you say that! I mean, she's... attractive, sure, but it's wrong!"

"Aria's one of my closest friends. I'd trust her with my life." Rae leans over and kisses your forehead. "And you are my life."

Her hands warm the back of your neck. "I won't make you do anything. But I'm ok if you do."

You slowly nod in understanding, which Rae misinterprets as an acceptance of the offer.

"Ok. I'll leave you two alone. I'll be downstairs. Or outside, if it gets loud."

You sputter. "Wha-? I-it won't be..."

Rae shrugs. "I don't know..."

She walks out, leaving you and a naked girl standing a few feet apart.

You can't even look her in the eyes, but she walks up to you and straddles you, revealing her shaved, pink pussy while getting on top of you.

Your breath quickens, and for the first time, you let yourself truly drink in her body, comforted by the fact that Rae was ok with this.

She reaches down for your shirt and lifts it over your head.

Eyeing your chest, she purrs, "God... I want you to fuck me..."

"Y-you mean... so I can remember you?" You stutter out.

She pauses. "Yes. Yup. Now come on, let's get these pants off and let me... let us... have sex," she says.

Your pants come off quickly, and your dick pops up, stiff as a rod.

She grips it in her fingers, rubbing it against her pussy lips. Your breathing quickens as you reach your hands out to cup her body, feeling her hot flesh burning under your touch.

"Touch me..." She encourages you. Your dick pulses as it tries to get inside her, but she doesn't let it. You reach around her body to grope her butt, squeezing it and giving it a tight, sharp slap.

She releases a loud moan and drops onto your cock, eliciting powerful groans from both of you as your shaft gets buried inside of her.

"Damn..." You pant, continuing to hold her body. "So... good..."

"Mmm..." She releases a squeal as she wiggles her hips, feeling you deep inside her. She leans forward and latches her lips onto yours. You don't resist, letting her silky, smooth taste draw you in.

She lifts her hip, groaning as her tight walls, already dripping from pure arousal, slide across the veins in your shaft.

She drops back down, delivering you another release of pleasure. "Ahh~~"

An unfamiliar flair sets off in your mind, leaving you suddenly disoriented. You try to focus on it, but it disappears in an instant, leaving your body tingling with a strange, but not unpleasant, feeling.

"Aria," you growl, this new sensation making your voice flare dominantly.

"Yes?"

"Get down."

She crawls off of you, biting back a whimper as she feels the gaping hole where your warmth once was.

She gets on her knees, and you stroke the back of her thigh, up to her dripping sex, then slap her hard on her ass, making her release a sharp moan.

"...oh, fuck, again~~" She begs, quivering. You rub your tip against her as you slap her on the other side, feeling exhilarated as her soft flesh turns bright red. She cries out in a pain, quickly becoming a shaking mess underneath you.

"Yessss~~" She moans, too fried with masochistic pleasure to question you.

She bites her lip hard as you insert yourself inside her bubble butt, her pussy absorbing your cock into her as she feels her insides get stretched out once again.

"Yes... oh, fuck me like a good girl..." Aria groans out.

You growl once more as you lean forward and grab her hair, crudely bunching it up into a ponytail and yanking it backward. You start to pile drive into her, and she thrusts her hips backward to meet you as her body begs for you to get even deeper. Her face flushes red as you tug tightly, but she doesn't mind one bit.

She suddenly orgasms, biting the blanket as her juices flow onto your cock.

But you don't give her a single moment to rest. You keep up your relentless pace, only letting go of her hair to smack her ass again.

"Fuck, take it..." You groan. You push her forward onto the bed, off of her knees, and onto her stomach. You get on top and use your weight to shove your cock as far in as it could go, wrecking her insides and transporting her pleasure-fried brain to a state of pure ecstasy.

"Fuck... take me harder..." She groans out.

You know you're getting close, and she can feel it from how your pace reaches a frenzy.

Aria squeezes her inner walls, evoking another moan of delight from you.

A fire builds in your loins, and your cock repeatedly twitches inside her as you try to hold back as long as you can.

"GAH~~~" She cries out as you finally burst, releasing rope after rope of cum deep inside her. She tenses up along with you, letting out a long, drawn-out groan of bliss as your seed paints her insides.

You finally pull away and fall back onto the bed, exhausted.

"How the fuck... did you do that?" She asks, panting furiously as she struggles to sit up.

"Huh? What...?" You ask, dizzy from the exertion.

It finally all comes back to you, and you stare up in disbelief as you realize what you had just done.

Wait.

"You did everything I like. I wasn't going to ask you to spank me or pull my hair, since I knew this wasn't about me... but you did. It's like you... read my mind. Did you do that stuff with Rae too?" She asks.

"N-no, I haven't. I've always been gentle with Rae - I know she likes that. But you've always liked it rough."

Aria's eyes widen, and she subtly turns away from you, hiding her expression behind her fallen hair.

"WAIT!" You jolt up as it all comes together in her mind.

I know what she likes. There's no way I could, except if...

A memory suddenly rushes back into your mind, extending the brief glimmer of recollection you had experienced earlier.

"We went to that amusement park together... I remember more about it. We had a great time on the rides, and you held on to me so tightly on the rollercoasters, and then..."

The blood drains from your face.

"We... stayed out picnicking under the stars, and then you... we..."

Her lips begin to tremble.

"We kissed," you finally reveal. "We kissed, didn't we?"

She slowly nods.

"But... why? I can't remember, why would I..."

Your knees give out from under you, and you collapse back onto the bed.

"I cheated on her. I must've cheated on Rae! I don't remember, but... why else..."

"Look, it's not what it seems. We-"

"Aria! It's exactly what it seems like! I... we..."

"That was before you got with Rae! We... we were together, once," she shyly admits. "I..." She struggles to continue. "We were together."

"But... I've been with Rae for four years..." You say, still in disbelief.

"...it was a long time ago..."

The memory of kissing her under the stars remains clear as day in your head. You can feel her heavenly lips on yours as if it had just happened, and you curse yourself for continuing to picture it.

I don't know when it happened. Everything is so blurry.

What kind of person was I? A cheater? Does Rae even know about any of this? Should I tell her? Or maybe she already knows?

Why can't I remember?

Who am I?!?

Chapter 202: Chapter 202. Growing Doubts Growing Doubts (The Amnesiac)

You take a deep, shaky breath, trying to convince yourself everything was ok.

Rae must know. She must, right?

Well, time to find out...

You nervously make your way downstairs.

"Rae?"

You look around, but she's nowhere to be seen.

Did she go outside?

Your cheeks turn red.

That means... ahhhh, fuck. Aria was really loud, wasn't she? I think I'm to blame for that...

You step outside, seeing Rae chewing her lip while scrolling on her phone.

"Ah!" She looks up, hearing the door opening behind her.

"Wow, you're all messy... how rough did you get with her?" She giggles. "But seriously, did you remember anything?" She asks, reaching up to brush your disheveled hair back into order.

"Um..." You look down at your feet, momentarily putting aside her flippant attitude toward the fact that you had just fucked her close friend. "I did."

"Hey," she picks your chin up, sensing your anxiety. "Was it something bad?"

"I don't know. It depends on whether Aria told me the truth or not."

Her brows furrow as she tries to seek out an answer from the mix of emotions on your face.

"What was it?"

"I remembered kissing her. After our trip to the amusement park. Aria said that we were together back then, that it was a long time ago... but it feels recent. I just can't tell - I'm missing too many memories to know when it happened."

A flurry of expressions pass over Rae's face, but disappear before you can fully process them. She sandwiches your hand between her own and squeezes, as you had recently remembered she often did when she was feeling nervous. She turns away from you, staring out at the bushes ahead.

"Listen..." She cautiously starts. "What exactly do you remember?"

"Just bits and pieces of that one day. We went to the amusement park, went on some rides, picnicked, and kissed. It felt like... a date."

"...ok..." She slowly nods.

"So? Did I... cheat on you?" You nearly flinch as you ask.

She pauses for a moment, gripping your hand tightly and hugging your arm to her body.

"No. You didn't."

Your posture sags, and you lean into her shoulder, letting out a long sigh of relief.

"Ok. So... I dated her, then. Ohhh, did I meet you through her?" You gasp. "Or maybe I already knew our friend group, and I started dating her? But then we broke up, and I ended up dating you?" You throw out some possibilities.

"..."

She stares out into space, her mind visibly churning.

"Rae? You ok?"

"Yeah, yeah..." She snaps back to attention. "Come on, let's go back in. We might have to clean the bedsheets."

"Wait, Rae!" You grip her hand as she tries to walk back in. "You don't look well."

"Huh? I'm fine!"

"You still look nervous. Something's wrong," you complain.

"Baby, I'm fine..." She sighs, suddenly seeming very tired.

She swiftly steps back into the house, leaving the door open for you.

She's not telling me something.

Why? After everything that happened, what could she not want to tell me?

What would she not want me to know?

Maybe I'll need to find out a different way. I need to figure out what's going on here...

...

Your mind idly mulls on the topic for a few more hours, and you stay mostly silent as you and Rae eat dinner together.

"Oh!" Rae yelps, setting down her fork. "Are you ready to meet another roommate of yours?" She asks with a cheery, excited look in her eyes.

"Oh, yeah! Sure!"

"Well..."

She checks her phone for a second to confirm, then calls out, "Come in!"

"Tada!" She throws up jazz hands as a short figure shyly waddles into the room.

"Hi..." You turn to look at the girl in front of you. Her well-framed face and round glasses sat above her small, slim figure. Her short hair hung in messy wisps all over her head, and it gave her a slightly rugged, badass appearance. She steps into the room, and the afternoon light strikes her cheekbones, surrounding her with a glowing aura.

God damn, is everyone in this house a supermodel?

"Oh, right, my hair..." She grins mildly, seeing where you were looking. "I'm experimenting a bit."

"It's a great look," you earnestly reply.

She clears her throat, trying not to shiver at the neutral, unrecognizing look you were incidentally giving her.

"...thanks. I'm Miyoung, by the way."

"Miyoung..." You repeat the name.

"I'm guessing you don't remember anything," she stifles a sigh.

"No, sorry."

"That's ok. Aria told me you already remembered her a bit, right? I'm sure the same will happen to me sometime soon..." She reasons, chewing the inside of her lip.

Hopefully, I'll start remembering in some way other than how I've been remembering so far.

The last thing I want is for all of these girls to be wanting to fuck me so I remember them.

...

On second thought... maybe that's not the last thing I want...

No, NO! Don't think like that, you idiot. Rae may have been ok with it once, but she won't be again. Don't even think about it.

"Helloooo??" Rae waves her hands wildly.

"Ah, what? Sorry, I got distracted..."

"I was just asking if you wanted to hang out. Maybe it would speed up your recall a bit," Miyoung suggests, softly clasping her hands in front of her.

"Oh! Yeah, sure, as long as Rae's ok with it."

Rae rolls her eyes. "Babe, I love you, but you don't need my permission to hang out with anyone. I mean, unless you're gonna... uh... never mind. Do whatever you want!" She announces.

"Do you want to be on my stream?" Miyoung inquires.

"Your... oh, your live stream! You're a live streamer too?" You ask.

"All of us are! That's how we met, actually," Rae interjects.

"Oh, wow. Um... how many people usually watch your streams?"

"It depends. At least a few thousand, and anywhere up to forty thousand on a good day."

"Ohhhh... I think I'll pass. I don't know if I can handle that right now." You rub the back of your neck nervously.

"That's ok!" Miyoung quickly assures you. "You were always hesitant about coming on stream, I knew it was a long shot."

"Ah..."

You slowly nod.

Despite Miyoung's attempt at being positive, you could see right through her facade, and as her silence grows awkward, her eyes grow even more dejected.

"Um... I'll see you around...?" Miyoung mutters, not meeting your eyes.

"...uh, yeah..." You respond. "Wait, aren't we going to hang out - "

The door closes before you can even register her mumbling a goodbye and slipping out of the room, and you feel a wave of worry fall over you.

"Give her some time," Rae says, tracing her hand along your back. "You two were really close, so it's been especially hard on her."

"Oh..." You sigh. "Yeah, that makes sense. I felt really bad when she left - it was like a sinking feeling in my chest."

Rae sighs and wraps her hands around your waist. "I'll try to talk to her. I'm sure you'll remember her eventually."

...

"Ah~~" Rae groans as her body reaches a powerful climax. Her hips move in tandem with yours, and you admire how tightly her hands grip you like she was holding onto you for dear life. Both of your bodies are completely in sync as you ride out your mutual highs, and her moans harmonize with yours.

You pant, gently pulling out and laying on her stomach as she runs her fingers through your hair.

"What was it this time?" She asks, grinning as she sees the flash of recognition in your eyes.

"Our first date," you smile widely. "Oh my god, I was so nervous. And you were soooo beautiful," you recall, remembering how you had nearly mistaken her for an angel the first time you had gone out with her.

"Are you kidding me? You were smooth as butter! I was the one fanning myself all night, trying not to overheat from the looks you were giving me," she cheekily admits.

"Oh, really? Wow, I guess it was meant to be," you whisper, scooting up to kiss her.

"It was," she whispers back, her smile fading into a serious gaze. "And it will be - forever. I'm never losing you again," she lets out, rubbing your cheek gently.

"Rae..." You slowly shake your head, preparing to speak.

"No. Don't say you're sorry," she kisses your nose. "It wasn't your fault. It..." She blinks back a few tears, and your heart swells. "It wasn't your fault."

You kiss her again, letting her release her tension through your lips.

"Are you ok?" She asks, changing the topic. "How've you been adjusting?"

You sigh. "I keep remembering more about you, but not anyone else. I'm starting to get frustrated, honestly."

"Aww, baby..." She pulls you into her, letting you rest your head on her. "I can't imagine how that must feel."

"I just don't get it. I've tried everything, and nothing but sexual stuff gets me to remember. It feels so strange. I absolutely do not want to ask anyone else to expose themselves to me... but I don't know how else to do it..."

"Well, what are we supposed to do? You're not remembering anyone else, but you keep remembering me whenever we have sex. I think you might just have to... do it," she mutters.

"Babe... you can't be serious," you pull away.

"I don't see how else to get you to remember."

"No! I'm not going to! I'm faithful to you, and I'm going to stay that way!" You argue, propping your head up on your elbow.

Her lips part, but she slowly closes them again, choking back the words threatening to come out.

"Ok." She sighs. "I won't push you on this anymore. I get why you're against it, so we'll try some other ways to get your memory back. Maybe we can find a specialist to help."

You nuzzle your head into the crook of her neck to give her a kiss, and she wraps her hand around your body, keeping you tucked in there. "Thank you, my love."

"Mmhmm. You know I love you more than anything in the whole world..." She whispers into your ear.

You lie still, letting her words fill up your heart with warmth.

"Maybe we should sleep now?" You suggest.

"Yeah. I'll go clean up and join you in a minute. You can sleep now, baby."

"Ok. Goodnight..." You grin as her lips grace your forehead.

"Goodnight."

...

Your foggy head slowly clears, and a familiar warmth makes your core tighten. You shudder pleasantly, and you let out a small groan as you slowly wake up.

You keep your eyes closed, completely content to lie back and let the soft gluck sounds emanating from beneath the oscillating blanket continue.

"Ah~, Rachel, you're a devil..." You groan out.

You hear shuffling under the blanket, and you feel your body coiling in response to the faster pace.

Shit, I'm already close... she must have been at this for a little while.

Fuck, I'm lucky...

Her tongue swirls around your tip, and your toes curl as she licks your sensitive spot.

You consider warning her, but you remember that Rae always had an uncanny ability to tell when you were about to cum, so you stay silent, choosing the lazy option.

Her licks and sucks get faster and more passionate, and your hips clench as you gently thrust up into her mouth.

"Mmm... AH~" You finally erupt, shooting out into the mouth wrapped tightly around your shaft. A squeal comes from between your legs, and you gently buck your hips, feeling the pleasantly dizzying waves of ecstasy disorient you.

Your mind suddenly gets engulfed in a memory, and you find yourself transported back to a richly detailed scenery.

To your left lie two hammocks tied to two adjacent pairs of tall, thick trees, one still swinging as if someone had just left it. To your right lies a wide, grassy area, with the nearest building a mere pinprick miles away. The grass tilts and waves with the currents of the wind, and you feel calmer as you experience the peacefulness of your environment.

The wind seems to be whispering in two faint, hushed tones, but you can't make out any of the words.

Where is this? I almost can't believe this is real...

You look down at your own body, and you release an embarrassingly loud shriek of terror as you see what was below your line of sight the entire time. A familiar figure on her knees, puckering her lips and gripping your thighs as she looks up at you with an inexpressibly deep passion.

"GAAH!" You jolt upright, suddenly returning to the familiar padding of your mattress beneath you. You throw the blanket off of you so fast it flies to the opposite end of the room.

"AHH!" Rae screams with you, startled as the blanket gets thrown off from over her.

"...oh my fucking god..." You shiver, putting your head in your hands as you register the situation.

It can't be. Every time Rae and I did something... I always remembered a memory of her. But this time...

"Hey, what happened?!?"

"I remembered someth... no, I imagined something. Something that... wasn't real. It couldn't be real. No way."

"Ok..."

"Rae... it wasn't about you this time," you let out, clasping your hands over your eyes as you remain unable to get the image out of your mind.

"...who was it about?" She asks with a quivering voice.

You shake your head. "It doesn't matter. It wasn't real."

"Baby, everything you've remembered so far has been real," she reaches her hand out to cup your cheek.

"But this can't be!" You yell.

She flinches back at your sudden outburst.

"Shit, I'm sorry..."

You hold out your hand, letting her slowly take it and get closer. "I didn't mean to."

"It's ok... you don't have to tell me what it was..."

The anxious look on her face reminds you of how she had looked a week ago when you had asked her about Aria.

She leans in for a kiss, but you pull away, smirking. "Woah, hold on, you just..."

"...wait."

You lock eyes with her as your voice becomes deadly serious, and the whole world drops away, leaving just you and one very nervous girl, turning quite pale as you stare at her.

You look closer, flitting your eyes over her face and confirming your terrifying realization.

"Rae..."

"Hm?" She tilts her head to the side in worry, recognizing your tone.

"Your lips are dry."

She gently reaches a finger up to touch them. "...ok?"

"After all that... they shouldn't be. They never are."

The muscles in her neck and jaw tense, and her eyes flutter as her brain churns out a reason.

"Rachel... don't lie to me."

"What? I never said anything!"

"You were going to. You weren't the one who gave me that blowjob, were you? Those... whispers I heard..." You finally piece it together. "You were talking with someone, weren't you?"

Your eyes carry a determined heat, and she lays her head back on her pillow, pursing her lips in regret.

"Yeah, I was."

A strange feeling passes over you, and you curl your lips in disgust.

"Why did you lie to me?" You grunt out impatiently.

"Because she started blowing you in your sleep!" She suddenly sits up, responding sharply. "How was I supposed to react? By letting you wake up and realize it was someone else! That's traumatizing! That's... sexual assault!"

You stare down at your lap, imagining how Rae must have felt to wake up to the sight.

"Yeah, I... ok, I get it. But... who was it? It must've been one of our roommates, right? So who was it?"

"You already know, don't you? Each time you've remembered, it's always about the person you're with," she astutely observes. "So... who did you remember?"

"Miyoung..." You slowly exhale.

Rae sighs and purses her lips. "Miyoung..."

"Miyoung..." She repeats louder.

You nearly jump as you hear a grunt from directly beneath you. You watch as a figure slowly makes her way out from under the bed, nursing the slight injuries she had obtained upon diving under it. Her eyes carry pure fear, and you look away, struggling to get the image of her on her knees in front of you out of your head.

"I'm so sorry..." She breathlessly lets out. "I don't know... what I was thinking..."

"Really? You walked in here, crawled under my blanket, and sucked me off," you spit, feeling disgusted. "You know exactly what you were thinking."

Your harsh, firm tone makes her grimace, and she blinks back the tears forming in her eyes.

She opens her quivering lips as she tries to speak, but instead, her eyes spout first, releasing the torrent of emotions built up behind them.

She wails into her hands, her shoulders shaking as she tries to speak.

You feel your chest tense uncomfortably as your disgust fades, and you slowly pull your pants back on.

She shakes her head. "I just wanted you to remember me... I was so heartbroken... and Aria told me how you remembered her after you and her... I just got so desperate..." She chokes out, crying into her hands.

She starts wiping away more tears before they can fall, and you feel your heart pound tightly as she hunches over in shame, almost trying to become invisible.

"...fuck, what have I done..." She mutters. "I just... Oh, god, I just traumatized you... I violated you... I'm such an idiot... an impulsive little..."

"Miyoung..." You cut her off.

But she mutters to herself, ignoring you as her thoughts start to spiral."Oh fuck, you'll never forgive me for this, will you? I won't blame you, I don't even deserve you, I'm such a - "

"Miyoung!" You snap.

She looks up at you, with apprehension and fear evident in her eyes.

You slow your breathing, finally taking the time to think through what she had done.

"I... didn't know you felt so bad that you'd... do this," you let out, standing up.

She looks down at her feet, still shaking from the realization of what she had done.

"I'm so, so, so, sorry..."

"It's ok. I mean - it's not ok. But..." You sigh. "We need to talk, eventually. But you seem very distressed, and I want to make sure you're alright first."

You stand up, feeling a newfound instinct overtake you as her small, shaking body continues to release tears.

"No, don't... don't do that. You're the one who - OH!"

Her jolt of surprise is muffled as you gently pull her into your chest, wrapping your arms around her.

She gasps, shaking as she wraps her dainty hands back around you. The tense feeling in your gut fades as she holds you back and softly melts into your chest.

"H-hey..." She whispers. "Why are you..."

Your grip on her loosens. She gently pushes away, but her words die in her throat as she sees you staring off into space. More fragments of forgotten time fly through your mind, and she watches closely, confused.

You blink back to reality and look back down at Miyoung, whose hands were still gently resting on your arms.

She stares back at you, moving closer as she sees your eyes light up.

"I remember you..." You whisper, looking deeply into her widening eyes. "I remember us sitting on your bed one day. You were telling me about your ex. I'm sorry for how much he hurt you," you blurt, reliving her painful story.

"Oh... my..." Her large eyes quiver for a moment before her tears burst loose, and she nearly butts your chest as she leaps in for a bear hug, forgetting everything she had just done.

You wrap your arms around her like it was second nature. Even the scent of her hair seemed familiar, and you hold her close as she cries, exhilarated by the sole memory you had of her.

She pulls back and cups your cheeks, looking at you through her tear-filled eyes. Her cautious, incredulous, and yet grateful gaze is hypnotizingly gorgeous, and you lean into it.

She pulls you in, and you both close your eyes as your lips meet, sending a jolt of familiarity through you once more. Her lips taste intoxicatingly good, and you draw her in, tracing your hand around the back of her neck.

"Oh, god..." She mutters into your lips as she presses her body up against yours. Her body begs for your touch, and your hands meet her burning skin exactly where she needed them.

"FUCK!" You gasp out as you jolt backward, tearing yourself out of her grip.

Sheer panic fills your mind, and your breath speeds up to an alarming rate, matching Miyoung's mortified expression.

Rae's hand is cupped over her mouth as her wide eyes stare back and forth between the two of you.

Miyoung sprints out of the room without making another sound and slams the door behind her, leaving only a single fallen teardrop on the floor.

"R-Rae..." You mutter, trying and failing to calm your breath.

"Holy..." She lets out, still too stunned to speak.

"I'm so sorry, I don't know what came over me. I swear, I didn't mean to do that. I just... fuck, I don't know! I feel - "

"Hey, hey, relax..." She finally says. "Here, take a breath."

She puts her hand on your chest, and you take a few shaky breaths, squeezing your eyes shut tightly.

What the FUCK?!?

Why did I do that?

And why did it feel so natural?

And the memory of us in that grass is too real, too vivid in my mind.

So there's no way I fabricated that. That happened.

"I'm really sorry..." You say again.

"It's ok, it's ok," she says, pulling you closer. "You're feeling a lot of things right now."

You softly rest against her body, trying to focus through all the emotions clouding your mind.

Did I date her?" You blurt out.

"...what?"

"Did I ever date Miyoung?"

"Baby, let's just calm down and - "

"Please tell me... did I ever date her? Is that why I remembered... that?"

"Babe..."

You pull away and turn to face her, standing your ground against her attempt at deflecting.

"Rae..."

She stops as she faces your hardened, no-nonsense gaze, and finally reveals the truth.

"...yes. You did," she whispers.

What... the fuck...

"So you're telling me I've been with every girl in this house?!?" You grit, clenching your fist to your side.

"You haven't met our fourth roommate yet..." She mutters, tilting her head down.

"Oh, but I've probably dated her too, right?" You sarcastically quip. "And the second I accidentally hug or kiss her, I'll remember, right?" You blurt, standing up and beginning to pace around the room.

"..."

"..."

The sound of your pacing footsteps fills the room, and Rae's knee bobs up and down as she watches you.

"Babe, I..."

"Shit. I probably sound really crazy, don't I?" You rub your forehead.

"Well... it's ok, I - "

"No, no." You sigh. "I'm all over the place. I need some time to cool off. But I want to sit down with you, Aria, and Miyoung. I think we need to clear the air a bit."

"...yeah, of course."

"I still don't get why you would hide this from me." You shake your head. "You told me these were our roommates, not my ex-girlfriends."

She hangs her feet off the edge of the bed and slowly sways them. "I thought it would be too much for you to handle at first, and I didn't want you to be uncomfortable. Your relationships with all of us over the years have been..." She struggles to come up with a word.

"There's a lot you don't know. And it's my fault for not telling you."

"I think I understand," you reply. "But it's alright now."

Well, maybe not alright, but at least I have some clarity.

"Can you arrange dinner tonight with those two? I need to ask you all some questions."

"Yeah, of course," she quickly agrees.

You put your hand on her shoulder, and she turns back to you, with evident anxiety wrecking her usually happy features.

"Rae... I'm not mad. I wish you had told me sooner, but I get why you didn't."

She leans onto your hand, letting out a sigh. "Thanks. I just wanted to protect you..."

"..."

You wrap her in a hug and kiss the top of her head.

"Leslie wanted to meet you today too, but maybe that can wait until after dinner?" Rae mumbles into your shirt.

"Oh, right. Um... how about before? Whenever she's free."

"Ok! I'll ask her to see you," Rae nods.

...

You put on your headphones, fitting them snugly over your head, and put on a playlist.

You scroll through your computer, seeing the different games, photos, music, and games you had stored in various, disorganized folders.

Damn, I don't even remember some of these games...

Hmm... League of Legends...?

You smile as memories, ranging from incredibly euphoric to (much more commonly) rage-inducing, flood back into you, and you take them all in.

Oh.

Yup. I'm never playing that again.

Your door swings open, and you catch it out of the corner of your eye.

"Is now a bad time?" Someone says from behind the door, barely peeking in. "I knocked, but... I didn't hear your answer."

"No, come in, Leslie. Sorry, my headphones were pretty loud."

"Oh! You... know my name!" She stands up taller.

"Rae told me," you admit, making her slouch back down again.

"...it's ok." She strolls over and sits down in Rae's chair. "Rae told me that you've started remembering bits and pieces of your life. I just wanted to say that if there's any way I can help you remember, or even just to hang out, I'll always be here."

She scoots her chair over to you.

Her genuine, sweet smile puts you at ease.

"Thanks, Leslie," you smile. "That means a lot. I'm... really glad I have such amazing friends as roommates."

"Aww..." She pouts from the cuteness. "We're all glad we have you too."

You grin, letting her soft smile warm your heart.

"So... can we talk?" She asks. "I want to know how you've been doing. I'm sure waking up in the hospital must've been a scary experience."

"Yeah, it was. The first time the doctor asked me what I remembered, I nearly cried. I felt like my brain was literally empty."

Her eyes empathetically soften in worry, and she scoots closer.

"Oh no..."

"From there, everything was easier. I learned to walk again pretty quickly, and then Rae was there to help me through everything else."

She nods along.

"You know, I..." You think back to one of the first things you learned after waking up. "The doctor told me it was a car crash. I got so caught up in everything that I forgot to ask about what happened. Could you tell me more?"

She gulps and takes a shaky breath.

"You don't have to," you quickly interject. "I don't want to push you..."

"No, I can say it. It's just hard to think about..." She tilts her head up to the ceiling.

She closes her eyes and thinks for a moment.

"Um... All five of us were making dinner together, and we realized we forgot a few ingredients."

She lifts up her feet, covered by fuzzy multi-colored socks, and sets them on your lap.

"It was late at night, but you decided to go out and get what was missing."

Your hands absentmindedly make their way to her feet as you pay close attention, and you gently rub them between your fingers and palms.

"And then... it happened. We called you over and over again since you hadn't come home in over an hour. Then, someone we know found out what had happened and called us. By the time we got to the hospital, you were already in a coma, and... there was nothing we could do. It was just the worst day of my life. Of all of our lives."

"..."

"..."

"Jeez... I'm so sorry."

She laughs. "Why are you sorry?"

You laugh along with her. "I know it wasn't my fault, but I can't imagine the stress I caused you..."

She rolls her eyes. "Of course. The person who was in a coma for four weeks worries about how we felt. That's so... you..." Her voice trails off as she looks down, realizing the position you had gotten yourself into.

"Oh," you observe. "I'm guessing I used to do this often?" You giggle. "Rubbing your feet?"

"...yeah," she flushes a little. "How'd you know?"

"Well, it was pretty automatic. You started talking, and we both just did it without thinking."

"Oh, that's... true," she says, unsure if she should pull her feet back.

"I don't mind," you clarify.

"Oh? So you won't mind this, either?"

She pulls her foot back and lifts up to your face.

"AHH!" You smack her toes away. "Stinky!"

She bursts out laughing and continues to try to push her feet into you.

"Leslie!" You giggle. "I'm warning you! Don't make me do it!"

"Do what?" She teases.

You stare up at her, trying to hold back your devious smile.

You reach for her feet and tickle them, making her yelp and pull them back. But you grab her ankle, pulling her closer and continuing to tickle it.

"AHH! STOP! I SURRENDER!" She laugh-yelps, clutching her stomach.

"Noooo... my one weakness..." She pants.

After giving her a few more tickles for good measure, you let her go, letting her laughing fit slowly fade.

"Glad to see you two are getting along."

You snap your head in the direction of the door, grinning as you see Rae's amused smile.

"Yeah, we are..." Leslie says, glancing at you.

"Why don't you join us for dinner, Leslie?" Rae suggests.

"Oh, um..." You cut in. "I wanted to talk to Aria and Miyoung about... what happened."

"I know, babe, but I think Leslie should be there, too. I don't want to leave her out of this."

"Out of... what?" Leslie whispers.

"Alright. Leslie, you can come too. We'll talk about... everything."

...

You sit down and complete the circle, with Rae to your left, Aria, Miyoung, then Leslie to your right.

"Alright. Let's talk."

Chapter 203: Chapter 203. Secrets Never Last Long (The Amnesiac)

"Alright. Let's talk."

Leslie sits quietly to your right, chewing her lip. Her forehead carries small creases of tension, and you quickly point it out.

"Leslie? Are you ok?"

"Yeah!" She instantly responds. "I just... found out what happened. With everyone." She looks down awkwardly.

"Oh. Right."

You look around the circle, feeling uneasy at the sight of four tense, anxious faces.

"Maybe we should start eating first? That should help lift the mood," you suggest.

Rae heartily agrees with a nod and pulls off the lid of her takeout container.

"Wow..." You sigh as you take in the aroma. "I like this. Sitting with you all and eating dinner together. Despite everything that's happened, it's nice to be able to do this," you sigh contentedly.

The girls watch in adoration as your eyes light up, smiles growing on their lips.

You dig into your food, quickly scarfing down the first few bites before Rae puts her hand on your back.

"Relax, baby, the food's not going anywhere."

Leslie snorts at her comment, making the rest of you giggle.

"Hehe, alright. I'll take it easy," you say.

Silence fills the room again as you all slowly eat. Every instance of small talk dies out in seconds, as everyone was too focused on the inevitable conversation. Their eyes slowly drifted back to you whenever you were looking at your food, and suddenly shot back up whenever you looked up.

"Alright," you say, setting down your half-eaten bowl. "Let's get started."

The girls put down their forks with varying degrees of dread.

"I want to start by saying that I'm not mad or upset at any of you. Miyoung, I really don't like what you did, but I'm not mad. We need to talk about what happened afterward, though..."

She briefly nods.

"And I want to get something straight. Rae, you confirmed to me that I once dated both Aria and Miyoung. Can you give me a sense of when that was, and for how long?"

Aria and Miyoung's cheeks turn pinker than normal.

"Yes," she hesitantly says. She sighs, and her shoulders drop for the first time throughout the whole dinner. "Alright." She takes in a deep breath. "Let's get this over with."

"Rae..." Miyoung suddenly cuts in. "Um... maybe... we... shouldn't..." She whispers.

Rae looks up at her, seemingly unsurprised at her intrusion. "Miyoung..." She sighs again.

The two girls exchange various looks that you knew you'd be able to understand if you could remember the years of interactions you'd had with them but were now lost on you.

They silently mouth words to each other as if you weren't there, and your failed attempts at understanding finally make you snap.

"Hey! What's going on?!?" You finally butt in. "What is this about? Why can't you tell me?"

"Hey," Rae's soothing voice finally turns away from Miyoung. She places her hand on your knee.

"Listen. Here's the truth."

Miyoung and Aria turn pink, but they don't rebut this time. They put their heads down, awaiting Rae's words.

What could the truth possibly be? Why would they want to hide this from me?

"So, we've been together for four years," Rae starts, "but after the first year, we- "

A piercing car alarm sounds from right outside the window you were facing, and all of your heads snap toward the awful, high-pitched whine of the vehicle. Rae jolts up and runs to the window, covering her ears as she peers out.

"It's our neighbor's car! It's... Damn, that's fucking LOUD!" She yells over the blaring noise.

"Oh, she's coming out!" She yells after a few painful seconds.

She watches as the neighbor digs in her pockets for her car keys, taking a painfully long time to fish them out. She finally stops the alarm, and Rae drops her hands, still feeling the reverberation of the sound bouncing around her skull.

"Shit..." Rae continues covering her ears, turning back around. "Who makes car alarms that annoying...?"

Her hands drop to her side, and her eyes widen in disbelief as she looks past the girls.

Rae cries out in shock, unleashing a piercing shriek.

The other three girls snap their heads back and release three simultaneous screams as they see your body lying on the ground, shaking and convulsing, while your enlarged eyes remain wide open, revealing nothing but a blank stare.

...

Miyoung and Aria turn pink, but they don't rebut this time. They put their heads down, awaiting Rae's words.

What could the truth possibly be? Why would they want to hide this from me?

"So, we've been together for four years," Rae starts, "but after the first year, we- "

Your hands shoot up to cover your ears as a loud blaring sound shoots in from the window.

But even before your ears can get coverage, the noise triggers a rush inside your mind, and the sound of the alarm overloads your senses.

You look down, finding yourself in the driver's seat of a car with your hands at the wheel. Your eyes slowly close and open again, and you sink further into the comfortable leather seat. Rain splatters on your window, and the dashed lines of the endless, straight road blur into a continuous streak.

It almost feels calm, except for the nauseating feeling building in your gut.

You try to turn your head to look around, but it doesn't move as you wish. Instead, you watch as your hands slowly slip off of the wheel while your neck turns to the side. Your eyes slowly close and open again, not detecting the car wheel slowly turning left, drifting the vehicle over the white line.

Your head snaps forward, and your vision is filled with the pure white light of two headlights twenty feet in front of you. You open your mouth to scream, but the sound is drowned out by the screech of the honk.

Your front windshield is the first thing to shatter.

Time seems to slow down as sharp jolts of pain crash through your entire body, disrupting all your thoughts.

A blinding agony fills your head as gravity becomes inverted. Your seatbelt locks you into the tumbling car, bringing you with it.

A shrill shriek sounds out from nowhere, and you snap your eyes open again, trying to focus on the faint, familiar sound as more pieces of shattered glass fly around, tearing pieces of skin and flesh off of every part of your body. With each roll, your body lurches and tumbles, rolling around into glass shards, bent metal, and your punctured airbag.

You scream, trying to let out the immense, sudden pain overtaking your body. Your heart pounds erratically in your chest as blood trickles out from countless cuts on your body, and what was left rushes downward to your heavy head.

I don't want to die... I don't want to die... please...

The sounds of panicked scuffling become slightly audible, and a clear voice finally speaks from above you.

"Hey! Wake up! WAKE UP!"

"AH!" You jolt upright.

Your lungs feel like they're seconds away from bursting from how fast they were taking in air, and your skin sweats at a monumental rate. You look down at your body, expecting to see a bloody mess, but seeing nothing of the sort.

"Babe..." Leslie whispers, drawing back your attention.

Her hand cups your cheek, and your trembling fingers hastily grip her slim hand as you look up into her worried eyes, trying to ground yourself.

"I'm here. You're ok," she comfortingly says. "Focus on me, ok?" Her soft gaze beckons you.

You nod and slowly lay back down, resting your back on the hardwood floor.

Your hand clutches hers tighter, and you remain eerily silent as those haunting moments replay over and over again in your mind.

You squeeze your eyelids shut, trying to think about anything but the horrific memory. But the images seem to become even more vivid, so you pry your eyes open again. All four girls are sitting around you, bewildered and scared.

"...f-f-fuck..."

"Let's get him to the couch," Leslie speaks up to the girls, taking charge.

The four girls grab your limbs and pick you up, waddling a few feet until they can set you down on the soft material.

You gratefully sink your head into a pillow. A warm hand gently rubs your shoulder, and you gently grab it and hold it against you for warmth.

"Blanket, get a blanket," someone whispers.

You turn your head sideways into the couch, away from the overhead lights. You faintly register the feeling of warm cloth being drawn over you as you slowly drift off.

...

Your eyes take a moment to adjust to the darkness. You realize your head was buried in a pillow, and you gently lift your head up. Only faint whispers of moonlight stream through the unfamiliarly placed window.

You stare at it for a few seconds, wondering when your bedroom had become so large.

You move your hands to pull down the blanket, only to find them trapped underneath a weight.

Huh...?

"Mmm... not yet..." A soft voice mumbles from right behind you.

You freeze as the person lying behind you shifts around before settling back into her slumber. Her breath warms the back of your neck, and her arm wrapped loosely around you makes you feel oddly secure.

You shudder as you recall what had happened, all the way up until the moment you fell asleep in your living room.

Despite how nice the warmth felt, there was too much you needed to do.

I remembered the accident. The car alarm must have triggered it.

Fuck... that was...

You go over the specifics of the accident, and your clamp your hand over your mouth to prevent the cry of surprise that was about to come out.

They told me it was a drunk driver.

But I... I was falling asleep. The way my hands slipped, the way my body turned to the side, the way my eyes were so droopy...

...this was my fault.

I need to talk to them.

"Rae..." You sit up, stripping away the arm of the girl lying behind you and gently shaking her.

"Hm - whaat?" Aria groans as she opens her eyes.

You stare blankly at her.

"Oh..." She quickly sits up and slides to the other side of the couch. You can make out the outline of her figure in the dim light, but you can't see her face.

"Um, we thought someone should stay here with you," she quickly explains. "And you were already holding onto my arm pretty tightly, so..."

"It's ok, Aria. I understand." You quell her nervous reaction. "What time is it?"

She reaches into her pocket for a moment. The bright light of her phone illuminates her face for a moment, but it quickly disappears as she shuts it off.

"5 AM."

You slowly nod, yawning.

"...are you ok?" She mutters, slowly returning to your side. Her hands dig under the blanket and pull it up over both of you.

You reach out your hand in the dark and find hers. The two of you naturally curl up side by side, and you lay your head on her shoulder.

"I think so."

"Did you remember the accident?" She places her other hand on top of yours. You respond likewise, and both of you giggle for a moment at the four-hand pile you had made.

"How'd you know?"

"You were muttering."

"...what was I muttering?"

Even in the dark, you can tell she's blinking back tears. She swallows the emotion threatening to come loose, and her hands squeeze yours.

"You said... 'I don't want to die.'"

You release a shaky breath, and she nuzzles you closer. You pick your head up from its comfortable position on her shoulder and turn to look at her.

"I must've scared you a lot."

"Yeah. It was really scary," her voice nearly cracks as she whispers. "But it must've been even worse for you."

You consider telling her about the realization you had made, but you can't say it.

The two of you sit in silence. It feels comfortable and soft, and Aria's arm wraps around your back as her head lands on your shoulder.

"You can lay on my lap if you'd like," she whispers. "Get some more sleep."

"Mmm..." You tiredly grunt as you slip out of her grip and onto her lap. She pulls the blanket up for you to rest your head on her thigh and curl your body up. She tucks the blanket over you, smiling.

Her fingers gently comb through your hair and softly touch your scalp, producing a soft grin on your face as her delicate scalp massage puts you to sleep.

...

You open your eyes, feeling very peaceful.

The warm, living pillow you had gone to sleep on was no longer present, but the sun shining through the window warmed you up enough.

You slowly stand up, realizing for the first time that you had slept through the entire night on the couch.

You walk to the kitchen, drawn by the sound of sizzling. As you approach, the faint smell of eggs wafts up to your nose, and you smile as you open the door, ready to bow down to Aria for her heavenly cooking.

Instead, you see Miyoung holding the spatula, flipping an omelet while holding her phone in her other hand. She's wearing a thin white t-shirt and light grey shorts, and her hair is even more unkempt than usual.

"I didn't know you knew how to cook," you groggily say, walking up behind her.

"Oh!" She yelps, startled. She immediately sets her phone and spatula down and turns to face you.

"Hey, are you ok?" She turns around and grips your shoulders, scanning your face.

"I'm fine, Miyoung. I'm sorry I scared you all yesterday. I just remembered-"

"The accident," she finishes. "That can't have been an easy thing to recall. Are you sure you're ok?"

You reach your arms up and match her position by putting your hands on her shoulders, and then pull her into a hug.

"Oh..." She relaxes into your grip, wrapping her arms around you.

"You really like hugs, don't you?" You ask.

"W-what? You're the one who hugged me!" Her warm breath makes your skin tingle.

"I know. It's just a guess," you grin, pulling away.

I always feel the urge to hug her when I'm around her. There's only one explanation for that...

She pouts at your teasing tone. "Well, yeah, I do."

"Do you want to hug more often?" You earnestly ask.

She gulps. "Uh... sure, if that's ok. I'd like that."

"Of course it's ok," you smile.

She leans in again and squeezes you tighter. She inhales deeply, and you giggle.

"Are you smelling me?" You ask.

"No!" She bats your arm. "I'm not weird like that..."

"Hey, can I ask you something else?" You slightly pull away from the hug, to her disappointment. Her arms remain wrapped around you, and your faces are inches apart. Her breath freezes in her lungs as she sees you up close, gently holding her.

"Y-yes?" She timidly asks.

You lean in a little closer, evoking an imperceptible shudder out of her.

"Are you going to let that omelet burn?"

"AH!" She pulls herself out of your grip and turns around to quickly pick up the pan and dump the omelet onto her plate.

"You're such a meanie..." She complains, putting on a childlike pout.

You walk up behind her and chuckle as she inspects the damage.

"You're lucky it's still in pretty good shape. Else you'd be in big trouble," she warns.

"Oh? Who's in trouble?" Leslie peeks out from the stairwell.

Miyoung rolls her eyes, and you greet Leslie as she fully reveals herself. She walks down the stairs wearing full-length pajamas. Her nose twitches in the air as she senses the simple yet delightful aroma, and she hums in approval.

"Do you want any extra salt or pepper?" Miyoung turns her attention back to you.

"Huh?"

"On your omelet. The one you almost made me burn."

"Oh! That was mine?"

"Uh-huh."

"I wasn't even awake yet! How did you know I'd want one?"

"..."

"..."

"I know you."

She speaks with a much more intimate, soft tone than either of you expected.

"...o-ok," you stammer out, feeling strangely flustered.

"So? Salt or pepper?"

You narrow your eyes.

"If you know me so well, why don't you tell me?"

"Because you're indecisive as hell and always want something different each time?" She cocks her head. "

You release a half-smile. "Fine, fine." You turn around and take the seat next to Leslie at the counter. "Pepper, please."

...

Aria soon joins you three, and you all stick around the kitchen to chat while she starts making her breakfast.

"Miyoung, I know I'm beautiful, but do you have to stare at me the entire time?" Aria flips her hair and asks the girl standing behind her.

"What? No! I'm trying to see how you do it," she whines. "Your omelets are always better than mine."

"Come on, Miyoung, omelets are the easiest thing in the world to make," Aria sighs.

"Are you sure you're not adding in some other ingredient?" Miyoung ponders.

"Aha, you got me!" Aria shakes her head.

"Wait, what?" Miyoung blinks.

"You're right. It's made with another ingredient."

Miyoung gasps. "Really? What it is?"

Aria turns to look at her, biting back a smile. You stop yourself from giggling, enjoying the banter between these two.

"Loooooove."

"Shut up. Shut up shut up SHUT UP!" Miyoung stomps the ground in annoyance.

"What can I say, Miyoung, it's the truth!" Aria giggles.

Miyoung growls and crosses her arms, and you finally burst out in laughter.

The two girls turn to look at you, grinning uncontrollably as they see your genuine smile.

"Is this what it's always like here?" You ask.

"Always," Leslie replies.

...

The three of you quickly finish the rest of your breakfasts, and Aria sits down to eat, laughing and having fun with the rest of you. The events of the previous night were nearly erased from your minds for the time being.

"Hey, um..." You say, right as Aria finishes her meal and places her dishes in the sink. "Where's Rae? She usually doesn't sleep this late. Then again, I'm usually the one to wake her..."

"Hm, I don't know. She couldn't have gone out, since our door alarm is still on. Maybe she just decided to sleep in," Aria says.

"I can check!" Miyoung slips out of her chair.

She quickly walks upstairs, leaving you, Aria, and Leslie alone.

The memory of the accident suddenly makes a reappearance in your mind, and you take a deep, shaky breath, trying to calm yourself from the influx of thoughts.

"Hey! What's wrong?" Aria asks, her neutral smile fading.

Your throat constricts, and your thoughts swirl around in your head.

What would they think of me if I told them that the accident was my fault? Maybe the other driver was drunk, but I was the one who caused it...

Would they forgive me for doing this to myself? And putting them through all of this?

"Hey. You're overthinking."

Leslie gently shakes your shoulders and squares herself to face you.

"Oh. Is it that obvious?" You rub the back of your neck.

"We've known you for a long time," Aria mutters. "So... yes."

"I think the accident was my fault," you blurt.

The girls stare at you, processing your words for a moment. They glance at each other with knowing looks, and suddenly, they're the ones who are anxious and uncertain, while you curiously look on.

"What? What is it?"

"We had a feeling that had to do with it," Leslie mutters.

"What do you mean?"

Leslie sighs. "There's something I didn't tell you about the night of the incident."

You lean in, wondering what new information she would provide.

"Um, guys?" Miyoung speaks softly from the stairwell. "Rae isn't asleep."

"Oh!"

"She's really, really mad."

"W-what?!? Why?" You sputter out.

"Not at anyone else! Just... at herself. She's very stressed about what happened yesterday."

"But I'm ok now! Did you tell her that?"

"Yes, I did. She said she already knew that since she heard us downstairs. But..." She wrings her hands together. "She feels guilty. She says she should have prepared you for that memory, but she never did. And you suffered because of it."

Before she finishes, you're running to the stairs, and the girls stand and watch as you leap three steps at a time. You reach your bedroom in four strides and burst in without warning. Rae snaps her head backward, and you see tears staining her cheeks.

"Rachel..." Your voice softens.

You slow your pace as you crawl onto the bed, ensuring she had time to adjust to your presence.

She turns away from you, but you reach out anyway and wrap your girlfriend in a bear hug, making her grunt and try to push you away.

"Baby, I love you..." You whisper, resting your forehead on the back of her neck. "It's ok. I'm ok. Don't feel bad."

She finally parts her lips, revealing the soft sounds of crying. She finally relents and lets you hold her, but she stays still.

She unintelligibly mutters under her breath.

"Rae? Can you speak up?" You softly ask, holding her close.

"...i'm sorry..."

"For what?"

"...i could've done something... I'm just so... stupid..."

You feel a vigorous desire to argue against her words, knowing just how valuable and incredible she was. But you stay calm, knowing that it wouldn't help to argue.

"You think you could've prepared me for remembering the accident?"

She slowly nods.

You kiss the back of her neck, and she leans forward, trying to pull away.

"...don't do that. I don't... deserve it..." She whispers between sniffles.

"Well, I don't care if you deserve it," you smile. "You're getting my kisses anyway."

You lean forward again, but this time, she shoves herself forward out of your grip before your lips can touch her.

"...please... don't..."

"Alright, Rae. I'm sorry. I... won't do that again," you mutter, shocked at her reaction.

She shakes her head and sneaks a glance back at your concerned gaze.

"youdsrvesomonebetr..." She mumbles.

"What?"

"youdeservesomeonebetter..." She mumbles again, simultaneously hoping you would and wouldn't hear her.

"Rae, sorry if my hearing is bad, but could you say it one more time?" You lay your head next to hers, ensuring you'd her every vibration of the air around her lips.

"You... deserve... someone... better..." She tightly forces out.

"Rae!" You yell, startling both of you. "Wha-? Why would you say that?"

"..."

"It's ok to be upset at yourself. But that's just - !"

A fresh wave of tears flow from her eyes, and you regret your outburst instantly.

"Hey..." You soothe her. "Listen. You're amazing, and I love you so much. We're meant for each other."

Her face twists into a tight grimace, and her sobs grow in volume.

You hold her as she cries. She clutches onto your arm like a lifeline as she continues spurting tears, long past the point at which you thought she'd stop.

"Rae?" You finally pull away. "You're... crying a lot."

"...i don't deserve you..." She mumbles again.

Your stomach clenches as you hear her words again.

"Rae, why are you saying that?" You whisper, turning her chin to face you.

"...it's my fault... all my fault..."

"Rachel," you firmly say, trying to snap her out of her mental state.

She pulls her knees up to her chin and turns away from you.

"Go away," she mumbles.

"Rae." You put your hand on her shoulder. "I don't understand. It wasn't your fault- "

"GO AWAY!"

"..."

You slowly stand up.

You bite back the words building in your throat and take steps toward the door. You turn back to look at her one last time, but she remains unmoving on the bed.

You slowly close the door behind you, trying to ignore the sinking feeling building in your chest.

...

"What happened? We heard her yell at you," Leslie says as you dejectedly tread down the stairs.

"I don't get it," you sigh. "She keeps saying it's her fault. And that..." You wince at the thought of her cutting words. "I deserve someone better."

The girls shoot each other worried looks.

"Maybe I should check on her?" Aria asks.

"I don't think she'd want to see anyone right now."

You sit down at the kitchen counter and put your head in your hands.

"Why would she say that? I've never known her to be insecure in our relationship," you reason.

Leslie puts her hand on your shoulder. "I think I know why," she solemnly says. "Remember how I told you that on the night of the accident, we were cooking dinner, and you went out for ingredients?"

"Yeah, I remember."

"Well, we didn't want you to go. We were ok with just ordering takeout that night. But Rae was super excited to make it, so you went out... for her."

"..."

"..."

"Fuck."

It all comes together in your head, despite you not remembering any of it. "And she blames herself for me going out, and for the whole accident."

"Yeah."

"Fuuuuck. Ok, I'm going to talk to her. But I want to give her some time to cool down first."

"Good idea," Miyoung says. "We can all hang out until then if you want," she turns to Leslie and Aria.

"Yeah!" Aria exclaims. "We have a lot of catching up to do."

"I'm down," Leslie agrees. "In the living room?"

"Wait, don't you have a stream today, Leslie?" Aria asks.

"Erm... maybe. But some things are more important," she mutters, glancing at you.

...

"You know, I realized something," you stare into space as you think. Your hands mechanically rub Leslie's feet in your lap, making her release sighs of delight as she lazily lays on the couch beside you.

Miyoung is sitting horizontally on a loveseat, dangling her slender legs over the edge as she crosses her arms in her lap. Aria is lying flat on the other couch, with one knee slightly pulled up.

"I think I figured out what triggers my memories. It's not just sexual stuff. It's intense emotion. Like when I hugged Miyoung after..." Your voice trails off, and both of you turn red, recalling what she'd done.

"And then the car alarm made me remember the accident," you continue, quickly moving past the awkward moment. "So I think any intense emotion can get me to remember something related to that emotion. I don't know why I only remember stuff about the person who's causing me intense emotion, though. That part's still a mystery."

Aria sits up, curiosity written all over her expression. "Hmm... so what you're saying is-"

"BOO!"

"GAH!" You yelp as Leslie yells into your ear, nearly knocking you back. You hadn't realized that she'd sat up and decided to test your theory.

But by the time you recover your bearings enough to yell at her, you scan the new influx pouring into your mind.

"Halloween. Last Halloween..." You smile, lost in the memory. "Aria tried scaring Miyoung when she walked in the door, and she ended up falling on top of her." You laugh, recalling how funny it was at the time. "And then..."

The vision comes to an abrupt end, and you blink, returning to reality.

All three of the girls were drawn in by how you looked when remembering, realizing that you were practically living through the experience for the first time.

"Leslie, don't do that ever again," you quickly turn to her.

"Aww, why? You remembered!"

"This time I remembered something funny. But what if it's something bad next time, and I'm not prepared? I don't want another incident with the car alarm to happen..."

The reminder of last night's uneasy ending quickly shuts her up.

"Right. Sorry."

The silence grows as the girls all start plotting what they could do to help you remember.

"Also, please don't randomly just take your clothes off in front of me either," you add on, mostly as a joke.

"Dammit."

"Shit."

"Darn."

The three girls emit profane grunts, and you roll your eyes.

"None of you were actually planning on doing that, were you?"

"..."

"..."

"..."

None of the girls meet your eyes.

"Oh."

...

"Rae?" You softly knock on your bedroom door.

"Come in," she calls out, her voice still carrying a tender quality.

You open the door and step inside the room, seeing Rae sitting up in bed, her lower half covered by a blanket, with her laptop on top.

She doesn't smile, but you can tell she's feeling better than she was.

"How are you?" You ask as you stride up to the bed and crawl onto your side.

"I'm ok."

"Good. Do you want to talk about-"

"Not really."

"Ah. Ok."

You lean back onto your pillow, and she returns to her laptop. You sneak a few glances at her screen and see her typing out an email.

"It wasn't your fault," you finally blurt out. "The girls told me everything. They told me why you felt like it was your fault that I got in the accident that night. But it's not true! I wanted to go. And... if anything, it was my fault that the accident happened."

Rae slowly closes her laptop.

"No."

"Huh?"

"You don't remember anything. You're just saying that because our roommates told you that."

"Well, maybe, but..." You struggle to counter her logic. "But I remembered something about the accident itself! I discovered-"

"You don't remember the whole story. Small pieces won't help you."

"I'm recalling more and more, Rae. I know that one day I'll remember everything, and I'm confident that-"

"They didn't tell you everything," she interrupts again, pursing her lips. "There's something they didn't tell you."

"What?"

She sighs and lays her head back, staring up at the ceiling.

"It's what I was going to tell you yesterday at dinner before the alarm went off," she sighs.

"Ok..."

"We tried to keep it a secret." Her tone shifts, becoming darker and quieter. "We had our reasons - we'll fill you in at some point. But for now... I just can't keep this in anymore. It hurts too much to see you with them. To hear you laughing with them, hanging out with them, not knowing..." Her wave of emotion from earlier returns, and she puts her head in her hands, fighting back tears.

"Rae, if you don't want me to do all that with them, I won't! Really, if you just tell me what's going on, why you're feeling this way, then I'll stop. You're my one and only," you earnestly say, putting your hand on her shoulder.

"No, I'm not! That's exactly the point!" She throws her hands up, knocking you away.

"What are you talking about?!?"

"I've been keeping you from them! That's why I said I don't deserve you, I..."

With newfound conviction sparked by your ever-confused face, she grabs your shoulders and looks you square in the eyes.

"Fine. I'll spell it out for you," she angrily spits.

Despite her tone, you knew she wasn't angry at you, but at the circumstance she had gotten both of you into.

"Our roommates... they're not your ex-girlfriends. They're your girlfriends."

...

Five minutes later, you walk downstairs, feeling like your head was moments away from exploding.

"What the FUCK?!?"

Aria, Miyoung, and Leslie all turn in your direction, shocked at your unfamiliar tone.

But as you finally dart your eyes up to meet their gazes, your look of recognition tells them everything they needed to know.

"Oh..." Aria gasps.

"Oh no..." Miyoung mutters.

"So, um..." Leslie looks to the side, twiddling her thumbs nervously. "I guess we have some explaining to do...?"

Chapter 204: Chapter 204. Blast to the Past (The Amnesiac)

"Yes, do you. All of you need to explain a whole lot. Sit down," you curtly spout.

"What the fuck?" You groan to yourself, clutching your forehead.

...Five minutes earlier...

"W-w-what?!?" You jolt out. "What do you mean, they're all my girlfriends?!?"

She crosses her arms and lowers her chin to look at you over the top of her glasses. "You know what I mean. Before the accident, you were dating all of us."

You stare at her serious face, expecting her to burst out in laughter any moment, finally revealing that it was all one big joke.

"Ha, yeah, right. That kind of stuff only happens in... in horny fanfiction!" You joke, trying to generate a smile.

She raises her eyebrows and stares back at you.

"That's what I used to think too," she sighs.

"N-no..." You mutter.

You search through your memory, desperately trying to find something that would confirm or deny what she had said. Your attempts at searching leave you with nothing, and the sensation of finding empty space where you knew memories should be frustrates you further. Everywhere you search, nothing emerges from the depths, and a growing sense of panic builds in your chest. You squeeze your fist, begging for a glimpse of anything.

"AH!" You hunch over, clutching your head as you finally get what you want, in an overloading, painful wave.

Oh... oh no...

On the day of the accident, I woke up in Leslie's bed, I showered with Aria, and I made out with Miyoung...

I remember it now.

I remember so much.

Even more flickers of memories start flooding in, and Rae watches intently as you recall more moments with each of the girls in the house.

The feeling of Rae's cool fingers gripping your hands pulls you back into reality, stripping you away from the painfully vivid recollection.

"You remember it?" Rae asks, relinquishing her annoyance entirely as she squeezes and gently rubs your hands.

You slowly nod, staring out into space.

"I was dating all of you. Right up until the accident," you finally look back up at your girlfriend's face, realizing that she was merely one of them.

"What happened? How did that even happen? And why wouldn't you tell me? Why didn't anyone tell me this? Why did you say you were my only one? Wha...?"

She leans forward, yanking the blanket off her body and pulling you in until your forehead gently meets hers. She softly runs her warm hands up and down your arms, soothing you and slowing your racing heart.

"Go downstairs and get the girls. I'll be down there in a minute to I'll explain everything. Like I should've done yesterday."

"Ok..."

She tilts her head to the side to give you a peck on the lips.

"I love you."

...

Rae strolls down the stairs, still in her pajamas, looking more relaxed than she had been for the past few days.

Your knee bobs nervously up and down as you sit at the dining room table with Leslie, Miyoung, and Aria around you.

"Alright," Rae says, taking the open seat beside you. "No more secrets. I'll explain everything." Her calm, collected tone diffuses some of the tension in the air.

"Around five years ago, we met through a dating app, and we had a strong connection," Rae interlaces her fingers and sets them on her lap.

"I introduced you to all my friends, and they all really liked you. Sometimes you'd spend the night at my place, and when I invited some other friends over, we'd all have so much fun together. They started to beg you to come over and hang out with us more often because it was always such a good time. It stayed that way for months, and I was the happiest girl in the world. ...except for one thing."

"..."

"They were falling in love with you. I could see it in their eyes. They wanted you, just like I wanted you. And I saw it in your eyes too, how much you loved them back."

"...shit, Rae, I'm so sorry," you whisper.

"No, don't be. I expected to feel jealous or possessive, but I didn't. I felt happy - even happier than I was before. Seeing you with them made my heart light up, and I knew that as much as I wanted you to be with me, I also wanted you to be with each of them. I talked to you about it, and you didn't like the idea at first."

Damn... I didn't want three more girlfriends?

"But I kept pushing, and somehow it eventually worked out. You started dating all of them one by one, and we finally got this place to move into together."

She lowers her head, signaling that she was done speaking, and all four girls simultaneously look to you for your reaction.

"Oh, is that all?" You try to crack a smile, but it comes out as more of a grimace.

"...almost," Rae mutters. "There are some other details, but those can wait."

You sigh, finally letting your attempt at cheerfulness fade away into pure bewilderment.

"Why didn't you tell me?" You ask. "After the accident, everyone acted as if Rae was my only girlfriend. Why?"

The girls look around, sharing looks.

"It was our fault," Aria blurts out. "That you got in the accident."

"W-what?!?" You spurt. "What are you talking about?"

"We messed up really badly. So we decided that if you ever woke up, we didn't want to do this anymore."

"Wait, what? You don't want to... be with me anymore?"

Aria nods her head, pushing down the screaming voice in her head and sending a shot of misery through both of your hearts.

"Why?" You meekly ask.

"You think you got into the accident because you fell asleep at the wheel, right?" Rae asks.

"Yeah, I nearly did... Wait, how do you know that? I never told you!"

She keeps her eyes shut for a moment, forcing away the recollection. "There was CCTV footage of the accident. We saw it a few weeks after it all happened."

"And you must've seen my car drifting," you piece it together. "Wait, so...?"

"The other driver was really drunk. His car was already swerving around a bit in the lane, so it was considered an open-and-shut case."

"...but... it was my fault..." You whisper, clutching Aria's hand under the table absentmindedly.

"No, it wasn't," Rae forcefully says. "It wasn't your fault. For all we know, he might have crashed into you anyway. And... it wasn't your fault that you were so tired," she finishes, suddenly sounding timid.

Aria pulls her hand back, wrapping it in her other one and placing it in her lap.

"Why not? And don't say it's because I offered to go out at night, I chose to do that."

"It wasn't just on that one day. You were tired a lot. Because..." Rae wipes the corner of her eye and sniffles, failing to force out the words.

"You were such an amazing partner to all of us. You treated us like queens," Leslie shyly takes over. "And you got really tired from doing that all the time. But..." She pouts. "We loved it. We loved how you treated us, so the few times we asked you to take a break and you said you didn't want to, we didn't push you any further. We were lazy, so we always let you do things for us. Even on that night..."

She squeezes her hands together, reliving that fateful moment. "We knew how tired you were. Any one of us could have gone out that night, and we might've been alert enough to avoid the accident, or at least not almost die from it. But we let you go anyway. It's our fault that this happened."

The five of you sit in sustained silence. The other girls briefly nod their agreement, while you blink back the emotions building inside of you.

"Ok, but... why does that mean you don't want to date me anymore...?"

"Because we don't deserve you," Aria says. "We took advantage of you, and you shouldn't have to put up with that. You were always so kind, and we abused that."

"But what about Rae? You didn't feel that way, right?" You lower your voice and turn to her.

She squeezes her eyes shut for a moment and lowers her head.

"Rae?" You lean over and squeeze her thigh.

"It was my fault more than it was theirs. I felt like I didn't deserve you at all."

You bite back your objections, letting her continue.

"But then we found out that you had recovered, but with amnesia. It was such a bittersweet moment, but we thought... stupidly... that if you never remembered, we'd just pretend it never happened. We talked over it and decided that it would be better for one of us to still be your girlfriend once you woke up, at least for a little while, to help ease you through the process. And since I begged you to share a bedroom with me when we first moved in, it would be too hard to explain that away, so I was chosen to play the part."

"So in those weeks I was in the hospital recovering, you were planning all of this? You were planning on just not telling me anything? And then... breaking up with me?" You try to stop your bottom lip from quivering at the thought.

"I'm sorry," Miyoung finally speaks. "We're really sorry. We were just so desperate, we didn't know what to do with ourselves knowing that we were mostly responsible for your accident. We all loved you so much that we didn't have the heart to tell you we had dated just to say we didn't want to date you anymore. We thought this would be the only way."

"And now what?" You blurt.

"Huh?"

"Now that I remember - what are you going to do now?"

"..."

The girls stay silent.

"I want to date all of you," you decide.

The girls release a mixture of grimaces and sighs, and you look around, shocked.

"Y-you really don't want to?!?" You blurt. "Still?"

"Don't you get it?" Rae bemoans. Of COURSE we want to! But it's our fault that it-"

"But that won't happen again! After that kind of experience, I'm confident that you'll never make that mistake again. Even if I get pushy, I know you'll push back for my own safety. That's why I love you."

Your final words slip out, and your hand quickly shoots up to cover your mouth, a little too late. You slowly lower it down, making a snap decision to double down.

"I love you. All of you. I know I do," you repeat. "And if you're willing to try this again, I am too. But if you're not, we won't. It's your choice. You don't all have to make the same decision. I..."

You shut your mouth and stand up. You walk to the stairs, leaving them to their devices.

"I'll be in my room."

...

You lie back on your pillow, thoughts still racing through your head hours after the conversation.

You hadn't heard a single sound from anywhere in the house ever since you went upstairs, and it was starting to drive you mad.

Did they... no, they couldn't have just left.

But what if they really don't want to be with me? What if they think I'll do something stupid like that again?

Damn, I need to relax a bit. All this thinking has made one thing clear to me:

I really do want to be with them. Whether I remember it all or not, I know how I feel about them. It's just been locked away ever since I got back. But those memories of them feel so nice. So... warm. So perfect.

A knock so faint that you could barely detect it comes from your door.

"Yes?" You ask, your high-pitched tone revealing more anxiety than you wanted to disclose.

The door creaks open, and a familiar short-haired figure slowly reaches her head in.

"Hi," she says, almost inaudibly, managing a half-smile. "Can I come in?"

You nod and beckon to Rae's side of the bed.

She walks up to the mattress and lies down, not meeting your eyes. Her gaze stays transfixed on the ceiling, but even from her blank expression, you could sense her nerves.

"Do you really want to be with me?" She finally murmurs.

"Absolutely."

"..."

"..."

"How much do you remember? About us, I mean."

"...not much, to be honest," you reluctantly reply.

"Then how do you know?" She squints.

"Because there are some parts of me that aren't affected by my amnesia, remember? The way I feel deep down when I look at you is the same way I feel when I look at Rae. I didn't want to admit it to myself for a long time, since I thought it was wrong to feel that way, and I didn't remember you in that way. But I do."

You lie down, scooting close enough to continue whispering but not encroaching on her space.

But as soon as she realizes you're beside her, she rolls over to you. Her hand rests softly on your chest, breaking the invisible barrier between you two, and she gazes up into your eyes with a longing look.

"Miyoung."

"Hmm?"

"You have something on your mind. You can ask it," you whisper, watching how her breath made a strand of her fallen hair flutter.

She blinks in surprise.

"I-i don't know if that's a good idea..."

You squint and put your hand on hers, making her inhale sharply.

"Please?" You tilt your head closer.

She hunches her shoulders and bites her bottom lip, looking remarkably cute in her nervousness.

"Can I kiss you?"

"..."

You grip her hand and slide it up from your chest to your neck. She takes over, tilting your chin down to meet hers.

Her finger gently brushes your lips, and it makes you feel electric.

"I can't keep myself from you any longer. I want to make this work. I haven't stopped thinking about our kiss earlier - I know it was an accident, but I haven't felt you like that in so long," she whispers. Her hair tickles your forehead from how close your faces were.

"Then let's remind ourselves," you whisper, tucking a strand of hair behind her ears. "Come here."

She pushes her lips forward to meet yours, and your tension melts into the air as her soft, warm lips meet yours.

She smiles into your lips, unable to hold back as she pulls you closer.

She puts one leg over you, anchoring you two together as you swap kisses. She pulls back for a moment before leaning in again, almost as if to make sure it was real. She kisses you like you're the most important person in the world, and she shudders as you trace your fingers along her jaw.

She finally pulls away, cupping your cheeks in her hands.

She swings her leg over and over you, rolling you onto your back and straddling your waist.

You giggle at the playful action, not expecting it after such a heartfelt kiss.

But before you can comment on it, her lips are on yours again, and her hands reach for yours.

"Mmm..." You sigh into her kiss, adoring how closely she held you, as if she was trying to feel as much of you as possible.

She shifts her hips, rubbing her crotch against you. Your dick stiffens at the feeling, and she giggles as it pokes up into her.

"Hmm? What's this?" She teases, grinning madly.

"Mmm, you know exactly what it is," you reply, placing your hands on her upper thighs and gently rubbing.

She continues smiling, warming your heart. "I was a little scared you wouldn't see me like that anymore. Especially since you spent all those weeks with Rae."

"Ha, I... Wait, what's that supposed to mean?" You quickly question.

"Well, uh... I mean... she's... very pretty."

"Uh-huh."

"And... I'm..."

"...also very pretty," you complete her sentence, raising an eyebrow.

"..."

She purses her lips, not meeting your gaze.

"Hey, Miyoung," you whisper, drawing her attention again.

"I find you absolutely stunning. Sexy, gorgeous, and everything else. And I'm not saying that to flatter you. I mean it. I remember it."

Her eyelids flutter, and the tension in her forehead loosens.

She looks into your eyes with a gaze so deep and curious that you couldn't help but feel like she was staring into your soul.

She shakes her head. "After all these years, I still don't know how you can always make me feel this way," she whispers. "I love you so much."

She grinds her hips again as she presses her lips into yours. A new rush of energy fills her, and she quickly amps up her excited pace. Her hips get into a rhythm, rubbing and grinding against the tent in your pants while your hands move back to rest on her butt, gently groping her and showing her just how much you wanted her.

You gently push your hips up into her, and she groans into your lips as your cock gently presses against her folds.

You consider asking her if she wanted to go further, but she doesn't let your lips get away from her.

She holds onto you like a lifeline, wrapping her arms around you. You stay there for a minute longer, feeling her start grinding faster and faster as you bask in the feeling of her heavenly body on yours.

"Shhhhhit," she groans out, finally pulling away from your lips and gasping.

Your brows furrow, and you open your mouth to ask what was wrong.

She clutches onto you and groans as her body convulses, pulsing on top of you as she rides through her climax. Her eyes roll back in her head, and she jitters for a few seconds as her orgasm takes control of her.

"Oh..." You blurt, surprised.

"I'm sorry," she sits up and dizzily gets off before she's even fully recovered, sitting on her knees and crossing her hands in her lap.

"Hey, what's wrong?" You sit up.

"I just... ugh... oh no. That's really embarrassing..." She shakes her head to herself.

"Hey, it's been a long time since we've done it - I'm sure you've been a bit pent-up, right?" You reason, reaching for her.

Her voice drops down to a whisper. "I couldn't do it for so long."

"Hm? Do what?" You slowly rub her back.

"...climax. When you were in the hospital, I couldn't get there without thinking of you and regretting everything we'd done."

You lean forward and wrap her in a hug. "So it's been that long? Months?" You softly ask, stroking her hair.

"...yeah," she leans in to nuzzle your neck.

"I'm really sorry you had to go through all that. If you want, we can..." Your voice trails off as you see another head in your peripheral vision. It disappears behind the door as you turn to look, but not quickly enough.

"Leslie?" You call out.

She slowly walks in, revealing her reddening cheeks. "H-hey."

Her sweaty hands clench and unclench at her side, complementing her quickened breathing.

"I can leave you two alone if you want," Miyoung starts to get up.

"No, you can stay. I have a feeling I know what Leslie's gonna say," you grin.

"Huh? How?" Leslie breaks her silence.

Miyoung giggles. "Oh, Leslie..." She shakes her head.

"Wha-? Oh... is it that obvious?"

"Leslie, you're always that obvious," you giggle along, making her pout and groan.

"So you know why I'm here then..." She states.

She walks toward the bed and kneels on it. Her shirt hangs a bit low on her body as she crawls toward you on her hands and knees, but you pull your gaze away from her cleavage.

"Do you - MMPH!" Your words are muffled by her luscious lips pressing into yours. She tugs on your shirt, putting you at her mercy.

You relax into the kiss, feeling a sense of familiarity fall over you at the unique taste of her lips.

She pulls away and swiftly begins analyzing your eyes.

"Do you remember anything more?" She asks.

"...yeah, I do," you nod, your eyes glazing over as you retreat into the memory.

"Oh..." Your eyes widen. "You have some interesting... kinks."

Miyoung doubles over in laughter, and Leslie groans out loud.

"NOOO! Of ALL the things you could remember, it has to be THAT!?!" She pulls away and slams her hand into a pillow.

"Leslie, it's ok, I-"

"No, we're doing this again," she cuts you off, sitting up and shoving herself onto you faster than you could react.

This time, she remains for longer, making the kiss sensual and sweet in the hopes that a different kind of memory would surface. You start feeling them flow, and you watch each one as it enters, as if they were pieces of a movie playing out of order. Glimpses of humorous, saddening, and wonderful memories all pass through your head, with much less resistance than you were used to.

She finally pulls away, a nervous look evident in her eyes.

You blink back to reality and stare up at her, reaching your hands up to cup her cheeks.

"Leslie..." You whisper, making her lean in closer, sinking into your gentle grip.

"Yes? What was it? What do you remember?"

You smile widely, making her do the same.

"Was it our first date? Our first kiss? Our anniversary? Come on, tell me!" She impatiently whines.

"Leslie..." You repeat. "Darling..."

"Yes?" Her heart pounds in her chest.

"When was the last time you took a shower?"

"FUUUUU-"

...

"You've remembered so much about her, just from her kisses," Miyoung observes.

She lies lazily on your chest, using you as her pillow while Leslie lies beside you, still grumbling from your earlier interaction, but slowly being placated by head pats.

"Yeah, I think it's becoming easier for me to remember. I feel more of my mind unlocking, if that makes sense."

"Hmm..."

Miyoung scoots up and presses her lips onto yours, sighing pleasantly as you lock lips with her.

She stays there for multiple minutes, stealing the air from you until you finally pull away, panting.

"That was... a lot," you blink. "Wow, I remember a lot, too. Mostly little stuff, though."

"Hey, no fair! We didn't kiss that long!" Leslie sits up.

"Oh, are you suuure you want another kiss, Leslie?" Miyoung teases.

Leslie looks at you, pouting and waiting for your reaction.

"Come here. She's just teasing," you remind her.

"Is she?" Leslie hesitates.

"Come on, I'm sure I'll remember some sweet stuff this time. You know I love you, Leslie."

She gulps, feeling her heart swell tremendously at your words.

"You... I... oh... o-ok..." She stammers out, barely able to think over the thumping in her chest.

"Come over here, you two. I've got lots of kisses to go around."

...

Aria slowly stands up, praying the floorboards wouldn't creak under her. She removes her ear from the door and steps away, muffling the sound of Miyoung and Leslie's laughter.

She tiptoes down the hallway, finally exhaling as she gets out of earshot. She opens her bedroom door, and nearly jumps back at the sight of the figure laying on her bed.

"Hey," Rae says, twirling her hair around her finger. She sits up, sighing as she crosses her legs under her.

"Why are you in my room?" Aria blurts. "I mean... hey. But... why?"

"Well, mine is occupied right now," she sighs. "You already knew that," she continues, making Aria turn pink at the realization that she'd been caught.

"Why don't you join them?" Aria asks, sitting down.

"Why didn't you?"

"..."

"Sorry, I didn't mean it like that. I'm just a little out of my mind right now..." Rae groans, regretting her tone.

"It's ok, I am too," Aria nods.

"..."

"..."

The girls remain silent, trying not to pay attention to the occasional squeal of joy coming from your room.

"Do you think we should reveal everything?" Aria asks.

Rae snaps her eyes up to Aria's.

"About what?"

"The other girls. They've been begging us to let them come over. Tina, Lily, Poki, Sydney, Celine, a bunch more... they've been blowing up my phone for weeks now."

"I've been getting messages too," Rae admits, pulling out her phone. "Oh, perfect timing," she rolls her eyes as another one pops down as a banner.

"Will you please please please let me see come over? I promise I won't do anything, I just want to talk!" Rae reads her friend's text out loud.

"Yeaaaaah," Aria groans out, putting her head in her hands. "I can't really blame them - it's been two months since the accident."

"Do you think we should let it happen? Just let them talk to each other?" Rae inquires.

Aria opens her mouth to speak, and pauses as she hears your voice laughing from the other room.

"Not unless we reveal to them more about what happened. They're gonna find out one way or the other, and I'd prefer it if they didn't think we were still lying."

Rae takes a deep breath. "Ok."

"...ok?"

"Yup. One of us just has to go in there and say everything that happened. And hold nothing back."

"Yeah! It's not so bad!" Aria grins. "But... who's going to do it?"

"Well, I was thinking you could do it," Rae fiddles with her thumb.

"Oh. I was thinking that you'd be better since you're their girlfriend," Aria crosses her arms.

"Wha-? You're also their girlfriend, Aria!"

"What? I haven't told them my decision yet!"

"Yeah, right! As if you could keep yourself away from them any longer!"

"..."

"...as if any of us could..." Rae mumbles.

...

"Holy fuck..." You groan in delight as Leslie sucks the soul out of you, creating her airtight seal around your shaft while her tongue dexterously swirls up and around your tip. Your abdomen tightens, and your body flutters every so often as her mouth gives you another perfect stroke.

"Mmm..." Miyoung moans into your mouth, still recovering from her third orgasm.

"How are you so good at this, Leslie?" You ask, pulling away from Miyoung for a moment.

Leslie looks up at you, her direct eye contact making her blowjob even hotter.

"She's had a lot of practice," Miyoung answers for her. "You two used to trade foot massages for blowjobs," she giggles.

"Ha, that would be the dream," you exhale.

"I'm not joking," Miyoung grins.

"Wait, really? Well then... I think you owe me a few more of these, Leslie." You tilt your head down to look at her.

"MMmghmmmghmm!" Leslie delightedly responds.

Miyoung pulls your face back toward hers, and you're about to let her give you more sweet kisses, until a thought streaks through your mind.

"Wait..."

"Hmm?"

"Where's Rae and Aria? We've been here for hours, but I haven't even heard them."

Leslie pulls her mouth away, but uses both hands to stroke your cock, keeping you hard.

"Aria's been thinking a lot. She's not sure if she wants to do this again," she voices her observations from earlier in the day.

"Oh. How come?"

She shrugs, not breaking the pace at which her soft hands worked up and down your shaft. "I just noticed that after you left, she looked really sad."

"Hmm." You sigh, hoping she was ok. "And Rae? Where is she?"

"..."

"..."

Both girls purse their lips unsurely.

"Alright, then. I'm sure we'll see them eventually," you lie back.

Content to continue, Leslie dives back down on your cock, and Miyoung reaches around your neck. You melt into her embrace, letting their bodies whisk your mind away.

...

The cool air around you makes you shiver, and you curl up under the blanket, wondering for the hundredth time if Rae was going to join you. The darkness encroaches upon you, and it reminds you of the first night you spent awake in the hospital, surrounded by complete unfamiliarity.

It's been so long since I've slept without Rae beside me, I forgot how cold it was without her here.

Maybe I should just go sleep with one of the other girls...

No, I shouldn't! Rae still feels bad about what happened, and I have to show her that I care for her.

Over the next few minutes, no one enters the room, and it gets harder to stay awake. The muffled sounds of Aria and Leslie streaming from their rooms slowly lulls you, and you close your eyes.

The small crack of light coming from the door grows into a larger wedge as it spreads and falls onto your face, jolting you awake.

"Rae..." You groan.

"Yes?" Her tired voice responds.

"Come here." You rub your bleary eyes, trying to make out her figure. "I missed you."

"I have to brush my teeth... you can go to sleep."

"...ok..."

You lie back down, sinking into your mattress. You stare up at the ceiling, idly listening to the tap turn on, then turn off after a few minutes.

You close your eyes as Rae comes out, waiting patiently as she slides in next to you.

She lies beside you, keeping her body an inch away, but not touching.

Once she settles in, you turn around and give her a kiss on the collarbone before burying your head into her chest.

She tenses up, but slowly wraps her arms around you, softly cuddling up to you.

"We'll talk about this tomorrow," you mutter.

Her chin gently brushes your hair as she nods.

...

The piercing sound of a shrill scream awakens you.

"TINA!!!" Rae yells.

An unfamiliar face leaps toward you, landing on the foot of your bed.

"GAH!" You shout, haphazardly scooting backward as you try to figure out what was happening.

"HEY!" The girl yells as she sprawls toward you, making you flinch. "Do you-"

"GET OUT!" Rae shouts.

She continues to move toward you with an unnerving look, seemingly entranced by the sight of you.

She lunges toward you and stabs her arms toward you, and you fail to push her away.

"Tina, STOP!" Rae yells.

"NO!" You shout. "Don't hurt me!"

Your final attempt to push her away fails, and her body pins you to the head of the bed.

Her arms come to rest around your back, tightly gripping you in a bear hug. She sighs, suddenly calming down as she clutches your body.

"w-w-what?"

You breathe in, taking in the surprisingly pleasant scent of this woman's hair. She continues holding onto you, and a hint of recollection begins to form in the corner of your mind.

"Do you remember me?" Her frail voice asks.

Her warmth vanishes as Rae's iron grip grabs the girl under the armpit and drags her off the bed, making her yelp in pain and complain.

As you see her get dragged away, the tears on her face become evident.

Rae pulls her small body all the way out of the bedroom door, only dropping her once she was in the hallway. She steps back in and slams the door behind her, leaving a moment of eerie silence before sinking down to the ground in front of it.

"Fuck, I knew this would be a bad idea..." She mutters, wrapping her arms around her knees.

"What the fuck just happened? Who was that?"

She stares at the ground, lost in her thoughts for a moment before regaining herself. "We wanted to start introducing you to more of your friends. I invited a few over, and they promised that they'd be composed. But Tina..." She shakes her head. "She's always gotten a little crazy around you. It was my fault, I should've kept my eye on her."

You swing your feet over the edge of the bed and set them on the floor. "Who else is here?"

"There's two more. I'll let them introduce themselves," she quietly says.

"Are you sure you want me to still meet them? I mean..." You stand up and walk toward her, then sit down beside her.

"I can't keep you from them forever," she whispers.

"I guess," you hesitantly reply. "Alright, then. I'll talk to them."

Rae's eyes snap up to yours as you stand up.

You reach for the handle, but she doesn't budge from in front of the door.

"Rae?" You look down.

She slowly stands up, and you shoot her a soft smile.

You take one step out of the room, then stop as her cool hand grabs onto her arm.

"I need to tell you something before you go."

...

"No, no, nonononononono," you mutter under your breath. "No way there's more."

"I can introduce you to the rest later," Rae mutters.

"Wait, so what about them? Was I still dating them before the accident?"

"You decided that those relationships weren't going to be much more than casual. You knew you couldn't devote yourself to many more girlfriends, so..."

"I... chose you four?" You speak, feeling an ugly taste in your mouth.

"Well, it kinda just happened. You've known most of us the longest, and it just... I don't know."

"You don't know."

"Yeah."

"Well, fuck, I don't know either. But I guess I'll meet them now. What's the worst that could happen?"

...

Aria rolls her neck around, stretching out the kinks.

It's been a while. I haven't heard any screaming or shouting, so I guess things are going well.

Her curiosity gets the better of her, and she walks out of her room and down the stairs.

She follows the muffled sounds of voices all the way down to the kitchen, and she peeks her eyes around the corner.

Her jaw hangs loose as she sees the sight before her, and she quickly peels her head back before anyone notices.

Holy shit.

The sight's already burned itself into her eyes, and she leans forward again, suddenly craving the view again.

She sees you lying flat on your back on the massive living room sofa, with Sydney's pussy buried on your face. Her face contorts in delight as she pulses her hips back and forth on you while your tongue swirls inside her.

Meanwhile, your cock was buried in Tina's snatch, the younger girl fighting back the torrent of moans threatening to pierce everyone's ears as she grinds her hips back and forth furiously.

The fingers of your left hand were pushing into Celine's wet folds, reaching into her tightness and stretching her out while she guided them in further. She humps her hips as you blindly curl your fingers around, releasing whimpers of pure bliss.

Finally, Aria's vision turns to the final girl, almost hidden by the other three. Rae was riding your other hand, lifting and dropping her fit body onto your fingers as you pressed them up into her.

Both of the girls riding your hands keep their hands on your arms, gripping you tightly. Sydney and Tina lean forward for a sloppy kiss over your body, encouraging Celine and Rae to do the same, throwing caution to the wind as they moan wildly into each other's mouths.

Aria exhales slowly, consciously making sure her hands stay above her waistline.

A whirlwind of feelings passes through her head, and she finally strips her eyes away from the sight.

She walks into the kitchen, grabs a box of crackers from the shelf, and walks out, with full confidence that no one would notice her.

She shakes her head as she walks upstairs, sliding a salty cracker between her lips.

Chapter 205: Chapter 205. Three New Faces (The Amnesiac)

You slide your hand along the railing, taking slow, measured steps down the stairs.

Why do I feel scared? Come on, they're just people! People I... don't remember at all.

You finally get halfway down the stairway, and your line of sight expands to the three bodies in the living room.

You take one more step, accidentally making the wood beneath you creak.

They all turn at once, and a collective gasp escapes them.

None of them move a muscle, unable to rip their eyes away from you. Their silence sends a chill down your spine.

You walk the rest of the way down the stairs, wiping your palms on your jeans and joining them in the living room.

You awkwardly sit down and clear your throat, giving them the time to regain themselves and sit on the other couches, placing themselves as far from you as possible.

As they move, you finally get the opportunity to look them over, now that they weren't watching you like a hawk.

The girl on the left was a short, fair-skinned woman with a curvy frame, sporting blue-gray hair tied up into a messy bun. Her light red top wrapped around the side of her upper arms, revealing the skin of her bare shoulders that extended into the tight fabric over her healthy chest, which you immediately pull your gaze away from. Her dark eyes lock with you as she sits down, carrying a pleasing warmth despite the nervous anticipation she was emanating.

You turn your gaze to the girl sitting on the loveseat in the middle, who you instantly recognized from the skirmish that had occurred upstairs. Her long, brown hair fell straight over her shoulders and down onto her skinny frame. Her thin legs were pulled up sideways onto the seat, making her appear even smaller than she was. She fiddles her hands with each other, unsure of what to do with them, and you catch her gently biting her bottom lip from anxiety.

You finally turn to the girl on the right, sitting upright with perfect posture. Her curly black hair hangs around her neck, hiding bits of her face. Her clothes cling tightly to her body, revealing the outline of her fit, sculpted form. Her narrow, stoic eyes almost manage to hide the nervousness she was feeling, but as your gaze meets hers, her naturally emotive expression reveals itself.

You open your mouth to speak, trying to get over how stunningly beautiful these three girls were as quickly as possible.

"I'm sorry! I'm really sorry!" The girl whose name you had learned to be Tina blurts out. "I really didn't mean to scare you like that, it's just been so long since we've seen each other, and... oh, god, you don't even remember me! I must seem so creepy and weird! No one would like-"

"Tina!" The girl to her left quietly snaps.

She hangs her head, pursing her lips tightly.

"It's ok," you finally speak.

The sound of your voice, a tone they hadn't heard in months, makes all of them sit up a bit straighter.

"I know it's been months, and you're all feeling a lot of emotions right now," you beckon toward the other two ladies as well, trying to cool everyone's tension. "Why don't we get to know each other again?"

The three girls slowly smile, feeling a bit more at ease. But as you adjust yourself in your seat, you can still feel their eyes burning into you.

"I'm Sydney," the darker-skinned girl on the right says, leaning forward to hold out her hand.

"Sydney," you repeat. "Nice to meet you... again?" You say, cringing a bit as you realize how formal this was becoming. You gently take hold of her hand, not expecting the strong handshake that followed.

She retracts her hand after a second, wrapping her other one around it and resting her elbow on her armrest.

"I'm Celine," the fairer-skinned one sitting on the couch to the left of you says, giving a little wave.

"Hey, Celine," you wave back, smiling.

The final girl speaks up. "And I'm-"

"Tina," you cut in, grinning. "I know."

She pouts again, lowering her head. "Sorry."

"Don't worry about it. I know I freaked out, but I... enjoyed your hug," you console her.

Her head snaps up. "Really?"

"Of course! You smelled pretty good. UM, I mean, uh..." You clear your throat, mentally face-palming at what you were saying.

Her lips slowly curl into a wide smile, against her attempts to quell it.

"So, um..." Celine draws your attention away, which you were very grateful for. "How much do you remember?"

"Well, that's hard to answer," you sigh. "I remember a lot of general stuff, but very little about the people in my life. But spending time with my girlfriends has let me remember each of them a lot more over time."

Celine's eyes dart down to her lap. Sydney's thumbs nervously twirl around, and Tina's forehead creases, all at one particular word you had uttered.

"Hm...?" You look around, confused.

"So, you remember over time?" Sydney asks, looking up again.

"Well, certain emotions can trigger memories for me. Especially romantic ones."

"Oh..." Sydney nods.

A light pair of footsteps slowly grow closer, and you turn to see Rae approaching the four of you, wearing a hoodie that was a few sizes too big for her.

Wait, is that mine?

She smiles sweetly at Sydney and Celine, then manages a half-grin in Tina's direction as she sits down next to you.

She grips your hand with both of hers and places it in her lap, running her small fingers over yours.

You smile at the sight of her gently massaging your hand, happy to see that she was no longer hesitating to touch you.

You look back up to the other girls to see Sydney looking out the window and hiding a clenched hand in her pocket, Tina staring down at the floor, subtly brushing her hair over her face, and Celine clearing her throat as she uncrosses and recrosses her legs.

"I think we should talk about everything that's happened between us. That might help me remember more," you start, pulling your hand away from Rae to gesture to the girls.

Their postures loosen, and they quickly nod along.

"Um... Celine? Do you want to go first?" You ask, seeing the veins in her neck tense as you address her.

"Oh, uh... sure," she says, glancing around as everyone's attention shifts to her. "I have a lot to say," she says. "Um... oh, where do I start?" She scratches her head.

"You two met four years ago," Sydney starts, easing her along.

Hmm, about the same time I met Rae.

"Y-yeah. We met at a party you came to as Rae's plus-one. We started talking, and after you worked it out with Rae, I became... your second girlfriend," Celine quietly whispers, turning red.

"Wait, WHAT?!?" You snap your head in Rae's direction, seeing her turn red.

"Ahh, oh no. I..." Celine mutters to herself.

"She was... my girlfriend?!? You said my relationships with them were only casual!"

Rae gulps, rubbing your hand to calm you down. "I said that you eventually decided to make them casual. They weren't always casual."

She grimaces at her wording and shakes her head. "I'm sorry I didn't say it before. I wasn't trying to trick you, I just didn't know how to say it..."

You look around at the other girls, seeing similarly revealing expressions on their faces.

"How many of them did I date?"

"Out of these three?" Rae clarifies.

"Out of everyone. All of our friends, even the ones I don't know of yet."

"Almost all of them," she instantly responds.

You slump forward until your head rests in your hands.

"It was only supposed to be casual with most of them," Rae starts explaining, while the other girls watch. "It was just fun. But then... things changed. Whenever they had life problems or needed help, you were always right there to comfort them and help them through it. You couldn't help it, you had to help them if you could. And it made it really, really tough for them to not fall in love with you," Rae says, recollecting. "And you fell in love right back. Every time."

You turn back up to Celine.

"What about you? If we've dated, we must've stopped at some point. If I only chose four girls to be with, why didn't I choose you?" You think out loud. "What happened?"

Celine remains dead quiet. Her eyes crinkle, and she immediately squeezes her eyes shut.

No one takes a breath, fearing what was about to happen.

She barely holds on for a second longer before a waterfall of tears starts spilling from her eyes.

She staggers out of her seat and begins to sprint out of the living room, nearly stumbling over her own feet as she races out.

You stand up with a gasp, feeling pure regret shoot through you.

Rae's hand pulls you back, holding you in place, while Tina stands up and runs after her.

"Fuck me..." You groan to yourself, sitting back down.

...

"It wasn't your fault," the girl sitting at the kitchen counter next to you says, with one hand wrapped around a half-filled coffee mug.

"Hmm?" You lower your glass of water from your lips and set it down.

"About Celine. I know you're blaming yourself for her breaking down."

"...of course I am, Sydney," you shake your head, sinking into the seat next to her. "I shouldn't have said that."

"Hey, listen. I know that you'll keep beating yourself up over this if I let you. So can I get your mind off of all this for a bit?" She asks.

You sigh. "How?"

"Let's talk!" She cheerfully responds.

"About...?"

"...are you kidding me?" She monotonically says.

You turn to her, confused.

"You don't remember anything about me, and you're asking me what we should talk about. Where are your manners?" She crosses her arms and lowers her chin, appearing strangely intimidating, but in a caring way.

"...oh. Right. Maybe I forgot those too..." You scratch your head, managing to get her to release a hint of a smile.

...

"Haha!" She snorts, making you double over in laughter again. You have to catch yourself on the counter before you fall out of your seat, but you manage you steady yourself upright, aided by Sydney's hand on your upper arm.

"Oh, lord..." You groan, holding your hand over your stomach, hurting from laughing. "That's an amazing story. I'm gonna..." You pause to catch your breath. "I'm going to say that next time I see Leslie and Miyoung. They'll be so embarrassed that I know... hehe..."

You continue giggling immaturely with Sydney, not realizing that her hand was still on your arm, absentmindedly sliding down to your forearm.

As you feel her soft fingers soothingly brush the back of your hand, you quickly sober up and look down.

"Oh, I'm sorry..." She awkwardly says, pulling away. "Bad habit."

"...why is it a bad habit?" You inquire.

Her eyes widen for a moment. "You know why. Because we're not together."

"We... we were together, once?"

"Come on, did you forget already? Is that amnesia hitting you a little too hard?" She laughs. Through her joking tone, you can sense the pain she was biting back in her wavering voice.

"No, I remember what Rae said," you reply. "I just find it so hard to believe. Especially with you. I mean, you're a supermodel..."

"Not a supermodel," she rolls her eyes, smiling. "Just a regular model. And I'm mostly past that now."

"Well, I think you're gorgeous."

"..."

She looks down at her lap.

"Sorry if that was out of line. I just... ah, I don't know," you sigh.

"We were together for two years."

"..."

"We broke up when you decided to choose your final four and move in with them," she admits.

You put your hand on hers, feeling your heart clench at her expression, clearly reminiscing on a memory you didn't have access to.

"I'm sorry," you whisper.

She shakes her head. "Don't be. It was something you needed to do."

"But I still hurt you," you sigh. "And I'm sorry I did that."

She places her hand on yours, sandwiching it between hers.

She scoots closer before finally looking up again. Her lips part, but no words come out.

Your eyes flicker down to them, seeing the softness of her lips. Her gaze snaps down to yours, before quickly pulling up again.

"Sydney..." You whisper, feeling the space between you becoming much more intimate.

"Yes?" She shivers, all her usual confidence gone in an instant.

An urge overtakes you, and you let it take control, bringing her hand up to your shoulder and leaving it there. You put one hand on her hip.

"Can you help me remember?" You suddenly ask, sending a shiver down her spine.

She gasps quietly, realizing what you were offering.

Your mind races, despite the calm look you were giving her.

What would Rae think about this...? And Leslie, Miyoung, and Aria...

Is this wrong? Then why does it feel so...

You close your eyes as her lips press into yours, pushing away every thought in your head. Her lips feel even softer than you could have imagined, and her faint scent eases you.

Your mind floods with recollection as parts of the mental dam of your amnesia shatter.

You feel her slipping away, her lips only gently brushing across yours. You lean forward to capture them once more, but she pulls away with a gasp.

"No. We shouldn't do that! We're not together. We..."

Your hand shoots out to grip hers, holding her in place as she stands up.

"I know we're not together," you say, temporarily pushing aside all the memories of the girl you had just kissed to focus on the present. "But we... we used to..."

...be... casual...?

Your voice trails off as a particular set of memories comes to mind.

No, that can't be right.

She watches you closely, seeing you realize the same thoughts that were swirling in her head.

"Wait..." You mutter, trying to decipher the feelings of your past self. "Were we...?"

"No. We were never really casual after we stopped dating," she whispers, shaking her head. "You just thought we were. But I was always in love with you."

You shake your head, still in disbelief at the memories that had taken their course through your mind.

"I was too, Sydney," you finally respond. "I was too."

She angrily rips her hand away from you and clenches it at her side.

"Don't say that. You chose those four because you loved them. Don't say stupid stuff like that now."

You stand up, expecting her to walk away. But she stands still, her conflicting feelings tearing her up inside.

"I still loved you," you whisper. "Even after I chose those four. Whenever we hung out, it felt the same. I wanted you, but I knew I couldn't have you. I... I'm so sorry, Syd."

Her breathing becomes labored, and she clutches onto the back of the chair in front of her, leaning forward.

"Are you serious?"

"Yes. I don't know what happened, or why I never told you. But I never stopped loving you, Syd."

"It's true," a third voice speaks from the doorway, making Sydney yelp in surprise.

You turn to see Rae leaning against the wall.

"You two were still lovebirds, even after everything went down. You wanted to be with her," Rae continues, speaking to you. "But you didn't choose her."

"What? So it's true? Why?!?" You blurt, bewildered at how you could have possibly chosen to break up with her.

She shrugs. "You're the only one who knows the answer to that."

"..."

Why can't I remember something as important as that?

What could have led me to cut out everyone except the four I chose?

Why not five? Or six? Why not Sydney? Why not Celine?

You clutch your head, feeling the stress starting to get to you.

"Hey, stop overthinking," Sydney gently shakes you.

You stand upright, pushing away those thoughts.

"No, I need to think. I need to remember."

You walk upstairs, curtly leaving Rae and Sydney behind.

"I'm scared, Rae," Sydney mutters.

"Me too. Why are you scared?" Rae turns to her.

Sydney gulps, shaking her head in annoyance. "I really thought I had gotten over all of this. But all it took was one fucking kiss, and now I feel just like how I used to..."

...

You storm up to your bedroom, angered by how little you could recall.

Every time I think I'm remembering a lot, another bombshell comes down, and I realize I remember nothing.

You swing open your door to the sight of the last person you expected to see in your room again.

"T-tina?" You call out, to the girl staring wide-eyed at you.

"H-hey..." She stammers back. "Can we talk? I'm sorry I'm in your room, I just needed to see you," she says, her tone becoming soft and serious.

You quickly nod in response, feeling a wave of uncertainty settle uncomfortably into you.

"Is this about what happened earlier?" You ask.

"Um... yes. But... something else, too," she mutters.

You sit down beside her on your side of the bed, preparing yourself for whatever was to come.

She lowers her chin, letting strands of her smooth hair fall over her face. She sighs, loosening her tense shoulders from the tension she had been carrying. Then, she finally looks up at you.

Her eyes let you see straight into her mind, showing every doubt and vulnerability she was feeling.

"Tina...?"

You weren't sure whether your memories were unlocking, or if her expression was just having that much of an effect on you. Regardless, you wanted nothing more than to wrap her in a tight hug.

"I love you."

Her voice immediately cracks, and she grimaces as she clears her throat and starts again.

"I love you. I know that that might be weird to you. And... I know I shouldn't be saying it," she mutters, glancing toward the doorway. "But I never did."

You open your mouth to respond with confusion, then stop yourself as she takes another deep breath in.

"I promised myself I was gonna confess to you one day... how much I loved you. Even if it didn't change anything, I was going to tell you."

"..."

"And then you got into the accident. I thought you were dying, and I had never even told you how I felt. I kept it inside all those years..."

She solemnly shakes her head.

"But now you're here. Everything's changed, I've changed, you've changed... but I still love you. And I have to tell you now. I have to. Or else I never will."

"...tina..."

"So... there it is. I love you. I love you. I love you."

She slumps over, hunching her shoulders as she buries her head in her hands.

"Tina..."

"No, it's ok. I'm ok. Just... forget I said anything," she whispers.

"I'll be honest, Tina... I don't think I can forget that," you sigh.

"..."

"..."

"Maybe I should go," she continues whispering, almost inaudibly.

"Oh, you don't have to, I-"

"No. I... I'm going," she pushes herself off the bed and awkwardly walks to the door, trying not to look at you. "Bye."

...

"Hey, are you ok?" Leslie gently nudges your shoulder. "You've been staring at your food."

"Hmm? Oh." You blink, realizing how little you had eaten from your plate. "I'm not hungry."

"Babe," she puts a hand on yours. "Is everything ok?"

"...I don't know. There's so much I still don't understand yet," you sigh.

"Aw..." She leans her head onto your shoulder and wraps an arm around your waist. "Yeah, things must be really confusing for you right now."

You slowly nod. "And I still need to talk to Celine..."

"Oh... Celine!" Leslie suddenly yells, making you jolt up.

You look at Leslie, only to see her staring into the kitchen. You turn your gaze, and there you see Celine, with one hand on the handle of the opened fridge door, wearing her pajamas.

"H-hey..." She nervously calls out, clearly not intending to have been caught.

"Why don't you two have a chat?" Leslie says, making you wince at her brazenness. "I'll leave."

She stands up and walks upstairs, leaving the two of you alone in the kitchen.

First Sydney, then Tina, now Celine... today's just full of hard conversations.

"Celine," you start, raising your voice a little so she could hear you from the kitchen. "Do you want to talk? I'd like to apologize, but if you don't want to, that's fine too."

She smiles and brings a bottle out from the fridge. "I'd like that."

You grin, feeling more relaxed upon seeing her smile.

She must not be that mad at me for what I said, then...

"What are you drinking?" You ask.

"Soju," she holds up the bottle. "Want any?"

"Yeah, sure," you reply, finding it much more appetizing than your now-cold food.

...

"So... you're not mad?"

She rolls her eyes.

"How many times are you gonna ask me that?" She replies.

You take another large sip. "Just making sure."

"I could never be mad at you," she admits, unwilling to hold back her true thoughts.

She suddenly takes a gigantic swig, managing to down nearly a quarter of the bottle.

"Woah, how much have you been drinking?" You ask, realizing how many bottles she had already finished.

"Oh!" She looks down at the empty bottles. "...oh..."

You silently watch her face pass through multiple expressions in a matter of moments.

"I didn't mean to..." She puts her bottle down. "I usually don't drink this much..."

Her face contorts as she speaks, and you immediately realize why.

"Celine? Is that true?"

She looks up at you, surprised at your question. "Y-yeah! I'm not... mmm..." She pauses, contorting again.

"Celine..." You gently coax her.

"No, I always drink this much. Usually more," she blurts out, unable to hold her lie up any longer.

"I started drinking a lot more after you got into the accident," she reveals.

You rub your forehead, fearing the story that was to come.

Not again...

It hurts me so much to hear how drastically every single one of them was affected by my accident. And I can't even remember them...

You shut off your thoughts before they start spiraling to listen to Celine's story.

"I didn't know what to do," she admits, shamelessly opening another bottle and taking a small sip. "Without you, everything felt so empty. It didn't matter that we weren't dating anymore, I still felt like I had lost a piece of myself with you..."

You feel a sliver of memories begin to unlock from her heart-wrenching words.

"I drank everything in my fridge the night you went into a coma," she starts tearing up.

She stops speaking to recompose herself, but you can see her will weakening.

"Celine..." You start, not wanting to see her cry. "...I'm sorry..." You lean forward and pull her into a hug. Her arms wrap tightly around you, and her chin rests comfortably on your shoulder.

She starts crying anyway, releasing soft whimpers as she holds you closer.

"Why are you sorry?" She chokes out.

"You've been hurting so much because of me."

"NO! Not because of you!" She forcefully exerts, releasing more authority than you had ever heard from her.

"Wha-?"

"It's not your fault. It's not."

"Celine..." You keep her in your arms, putting one hand on the back of her head. "I remember now why I fell in love with you."

"Huh? What?!?" She jolts away, so jarred by your words that her flow of tears instantly stops. She rubs her eyes, drying them up so she could see you clearly.

"Uh... sorry, I didn't mean to startle you," you quickly say, looking down. "I just remembered how we got together. And how much I adored you when I first met you... your kindness, your strength." You continue staring at the ground, trying to pull more memories from the abyss.

"I also remem... ber... um... u-u-uh..." You turn into a stuttering mess as you look up and see what had become of Celine.

From how swiftly she had pulled away, one of her breasts had popped out of her partially unbuttoned pajama shirt.

"Oh!" She looks down and quickly realizes what had happened.

Holy, how are they that BIG- NO! Stop thinking! Abort!

You turn around, nearly stumbling over yourself in your efforts to look away.

"Hehehe," she cutely giggles as she fiddles with the buttons of her shirt. "You're so cute."

You don't say a word, trying to stop the flush coming to your cheeks. She continues giggling childishly, revealing that the alcohol was really starting to hit her.

"Turn around, you baka," she teases. "You've seen me before."

You breathe a sigh of relief and turn around.

In front of you was the sight of Celine taking another swig from her bottle while both of her breasts hang out in the air, completely unsupported by a shirt.

"W-Woah! Celine!" You shout, unable to tear your eyes away from the heavenly sight. "We're in the living room!" You lean down and reach for her top, lying at her feet.

Shit, she must be drunker than I thought-

"Hey!" You exclaim as she digs her foot under her top and kicks it away, continuing to giggle.

"You're so red! Haha!" She holds the bottle up to cover her mouth, laughing.

"Celine, come on," you try to reason with her, but you find it harder with her large breasts jiggling in the air as she laughs. "What's gotten into you?"

"Hmmm, maybe I wanna tease you," she grins evilly, an expression you didn't know was possible on her.

"Wha-? Since when are you even capable of teasing me?" You chortle back. "I remember being the one who always teased you," you say, crossing your arms.

"Mmm, noooo," she shakes her head. "I tease you all the time, you just don't remember..." She continues giggling.

"Really? You're not lying?" You raise an eyebrow, ready to see her crumble.

"What! I... would never...?"

"Swear on our relationship?"

"..."

"..."

"Mmm, I hate you..." She grumbles. "Fine. You always used to tease me. But now it's my turn!" She confidently retorts.

You shake your head, chuckling. "Oh, Celine... What you could possibly tease me w-w-with..."

You stare, slack-jawed, as she playfully presses and pushes her boobs together.

She playfully molds them in her hands, watching you. "Hm, these were always your favorite..."

"You used to love... ah..." She shudders a bit as she recalls some vivid memories she hadn't thought about in a while. Her thighs gently rub together for a moment before she brings herself out of it.

"Wait... what do you mean...?" You ask, watching as she continues cupping them in her hands and jiggling them around teasingly.

"I mean..."

She slowly slides off of the couch onto her knees, making you release a shaky breath as she looks up at you, the new angle making her even more appealing.

"Celine..." You exhale.

A deep, powerful desire explodes within your body, and the instant flood of lust nearly overwhelms you.

Your resolve can't take the sight of just watching such a gorgeous girl get on her knees, and you clench your fists by your sides.

"Come on... do you remember...?" She asks, suddenly seeming to sober up a bit as she pushes her breasts together again. Her cheeks turn red, and her chest heaves as you look down at her, a hardened look of lust growing on your face.

You automatically unzip your pants, making her grin lecherously as your fully erect cock pops out.

"So you do remember..." She whispers.

You align your cock with the deep valley between her chest in a practiced motion, finding her height perfect for the job.

She wraps her boobs around your shaft, perfectly enveloping it in warmth. Your tip pokes out the top of her cover, and she gives it a kiss before starting.

"Ah~~" You groan, taking in the unique experience.

Her lips hang ajar as she starts shifting her upper body back and forth, jerking off your cock with her chest. The feeling of your warmth pressing up against her and sliding smoothly back and forth was enough to send thrills of ecstasy through her, and she quickly gets wet with arousal.

"You used to love using my... these...." She starts. Despite her lustful and alcohol-infused state, she still hesitated to say any vulgar words, which you might've thought was cute if you weren't too busy getting the best titjob of your life. "Every day we had the time, we would," she gasps as your hips buck, shooting more pleasure through both of you.

"Gah~, fuck, that's good~~" You blissfully sigh. "I can't believe I'd forgotten this."

In a moment of awareness, you look up, realizing how exposed the two of you were. However, as Celine starts dipping her lips down to take the tip of your cock into her mouth with every pump, you find it harder and harder to care.

You pull her fallen hair from both of her her shoulders and hold it up, letting her go to work. The incredibly smooth skin of her breasts feels divine, and you don't hesitate in letting her know.

"Keep going," you groan. "You're amazing at this..."

The sound of loud clattering comes from the kitchen, and you snap your head to the right, fearing the worst.

Tina holds one hand over her mouth as she stares at you, the other still frozen in place above where her empty cup had fallen.

"Tina..." You say. "Um... sorry...?" You're at a loss for words. Celine was still going, not bothered in the slightest by Tina's presence.

Tina steps closer, ignoring the cup, and walks into the living room. You finally get a good look at her, and the sight of her booty shorts and thin nightshirt sparks a new flame within you.

You were so hypersexed from Celine's actions that even Tina's walk seemed seductive, and as you look up from her body into her eyes once more, you start to see the effect your gaze was having on her.

"Tina, do you want to..." You exhale, barely thinking.

She gives the most subtle of nods, as if afraid of being caught.

Without saying another word, she steps up to you, hesitantly.

"We need to talk about this," she says quietly. "If you... if we start doing this..." She looks down, seeing Celine from your angle.

"I know. We'll talk about everything later. But right now..." Your voice trails off as Tina grasps your shirt and looks up at you. "I want you."

"I want you too," she breathlessly murmurs back, lost in your eyes.

You lean down slightly, and her lips collide with yours. She breathes you in, cupping both hands around your jaw and pulling you closer. Her lips smooch yours with an energetic passion, and you let her dominate the kiss. Her hands clutch at your shirt, sliding under it and pulling it up. You break away from the kiss to tug it off and toss it aside.

Celine finally pulls away from your cock, leaving your skin much colder in the open air.

"Oh, Celine! I didn't even ask if you were ok with this..." You awkwardly remind yourself.

"Of course I'm ok with it," she smiles. "Just like old times."

Old... times...?

Oh my.

I guess that means I have a lot of pleasant memories incoming...

...

You push into Celine, feeling a sensation even tighter than her boobs envelop you. She lies on her back on the carpeted ground, arching her back and moaning sharply as you pierce her. Your cock presses into and parts her tight walls, making her have to clamp her hand over her mouth to not alert the rest of the house.

You sit up on your knees, letting your hip thrusts carry you into her while your body stays upright.

"Ohhh... fuuuck," she groans out through her fingers, making Tina snort and giggle.

"Woah, Celine, you really like it, huh?" She quietly says, giggling.

"Mmmm... yeah..." She blissfully moans, ignoring Tina's joking tone and the word that had just slipped from her mouth.

You pull out and push in, taking in the feeling of her wonderfully tight body. Her legs wrap around your waist, keeping you close.

Tina crawls on top of Celine and straddles her in reverse, facing you. She grabs your chin and kisses you, returning to your earlier position, but this time, her naked body was sitting on Celine, who didn't seem to mind one bit.

You reach your hand down to Tina's snatch, feeling how wet it already was.

"Haaa~" She groans into your lips as your finger gently dips inside her. "More, please."

You play with her outer lips, riling her up even more as you slowly approach her slit.

Your hips continue to thrust into Celine, gently rocking the three of you.

You finally push your fingers into Tina, startling her as you start with three at once.

"OH MY-"

You roughly press your lips against hers, silencing her. You wince as you get the feeling that someone in the house had heard her sound, but you had no intention of stopping regardless.

I know most of them are probably awake, but hopefully they're still streaming...

Tina bucks her hips back and forth, riding your fingers. Celine wraps her arms around Tina's grinding hips, up above her waist, and to her breasts, where she gropes her soft mounds.

Tina squeals as she gets stimulated from all sides. She reaches her hand down to squeeze Celine's hand over her breast, signaling her to press harder. In return, her other hand rubs Celine's clit as you continue fucking her, sending her into another echelon of delight.

You close your eyes as Tina pulls you in for another kiss, wrapping an arm around her neck while keeping the other on Celine's thick thigh to hold her in place.

"AH!"

You pull away instantly at the sound of Celine's shrill cry and look over Tina's shoulder to see what was wrong.

Her gaze is locked in the distance, and you curse to yourself before you even look.

Ah, shit, now we're fucked.

You turn to see Sydney standing at the bottom of the stairwell.

"Sydney..." You mutter, not expecting her to be the one who discovered you.

"I'm... gonna go," she quietly mutters, turning around.

"No!" Tina cries out. "Don't go!"

"W-what?" She turns around, her brows furrowed in immediate confusion. "Why?"

"Because..." Tina hesitates, unsure if she should say what was on her mind. "Because you want this too... don't you?"

"What?!? What makes you think I'd... I'd..." Sydney starts, quickly losing her confidence mid-sentence.

"Yeah, Syd, I think so too," Celine adds, still lying on the floor with her legs spread. You turn a bit red as you realize that in the mix of confusion, you hadn't even pulled out of her.

"There's a lot we need to talk about... but let's get rid of the tension first," she smiles.

"You... actually want me to?" Sydney wrings her hands nervously. "But... do you?" She speaks directly to you.

You smile, hoping to ease her tension. "Do you even have to ask?"

She smiles back after a moment, confirming your hope. "Well, you did say I was a supermodel, hehe," she flips her hair proudly.

"And I meant it," you nod.

"Well, in that case, I guess I can... uh..."

She stands awkwardly, now unsure of how to get started.

"Erm..."

A flurry of movement from the stairwell draws your eyes, and you watch as a short figure scampers down the steps at lightning speed. Before you can react, she's running over to you, her eyes widened.

"Rae!" Your heart pounds in your chest, and your face tightens, preparing for whatever she was about to do to you.

"BABY!" She nearly screams, managing to quiet herself to a semi-normal volume at the last instant. She comes to a stop right in front of you, looking into your eyes with an indescribable expression.

"Rae, I'm really sorry, I thought-"

"You're supposed to tell me when you're having an orgy! Did I not tell you that?" She puts her hands on her hips.

You blink twice.

"Oh, wait. I actually forgot to tell you that," she realizes, resting her finger on her chin. "Well, I'm telling you now!"

"W-wait... so..." Your brain processes at a turtle's pace, while Rae was moving at a hyper speed around you.

"Sydney, get over here and strip!" She points to the girl standing at the stairwell.

"Tina, make out with me," she instantly commands, swiftly turning around to the other two girls under you.

"And Celine... damn, you're hot," she eyes her up and down.

You watch, bewildered, as her words spark the girls into action.

"Rae... what the fuck is happening? What are you doing?"

"Babe, you have no idea how much I've missed this," she groans. "We'll talk later. But now, less talking, more fucking."

"..."

"And start with Tina. That poor girl needs it."

...

You lie on your back on the comfy sofa, feeling your face being squeezed by Sydney's legs as you make love to the sweet spot between her thighs. She gently pushes her hips back and forth, begging for more while trying not to suffocate you.

"Mmmmm, fuck, yes~~" She quietly begs, putting her hands on your chest.

On the other end of your body, Tina was stretching herself out on your cock as she rides you in cowgirl, leaning back and reaching her hands back to hold herself up by gripping your thighs.

"Ahhhhhh~... ffffuuuu~" Tina releases a continuous groan, too fried with pleasure to form any words.

Both of their groans and stifled screams of pleasure send vibrations through your body, letting you know just how good of a job you were doing.

The fingers on your left hand continue curling and pressing into Celine's slick folds, making her squeal in bliss as you blindly slide your fingers in and out, aided by her grinding hips. Her hand grips yours, ensuring she could pull you in deeper when she wanted.

"Yes, baby, more..."

Your other hand was engaged in the same activity, being subject to how Rae lifted and dropped her hips, groaning a little louder every time your fingers got deeper.

"Fuck, soooo good," Rae groans.

You hear the clear sound of sloppy kissing coming from above you, and you realize that Tina and Sydney were the culprits. Your cock twitches wildly at the thought, and Tina shudders in place at the sensation. Your hands get more active, getting soaked in each girl's respective juices.

You feel your loins begin to fire up from Tina's creamy, tight pussy engulfing your cock, and you open your mouth to warn her, only to get stifled by Sydney. Over the fleshy sounds of your fucking and the sex-driven kisses, you weren't sure if she'd be able to hear you anyway, but you try your best, releasing a few groans of warning before bursting.

Her eyes widen as your warm seed shoots into her, and she sinks down on your shaft, soon pushed over the brink of her orgasm.

Her thighs clutch your legs, and she rides out her high, the first one she'd felt in over a month. Sydney holds her up, ensuring she wouldn't pass out from ecstasy. Once she regains feeling in her legs, she slowly gets off of your cock, leaving some of your semen dripping out of her.

Ah... that was nice...

Wait... uh...

Sydney gets off of you, and you glance around, realizing that none of the other girls looked close to satiated.

"Wait... do I have to go again?" You meekly ask.

"Uh-huh," Rae nods.

"But... I don't know if I..." You hesitate.

I don't think I've lasted more than one round before. Or maybe I just haven't tried to...?

Sydney and Celine giggle, swapping a knowing glance.

"What? What is it?"

Sydney places one hand on your softened cock, now slick with lubricant, and strokes it up and down once.

It perks back up to full hardness, immediately responding to her touch.

"Oh!" You exclaim. "Ha, lucky me..."

Rae rolls her eyes, and Celine snickers as she changes positions.

"Nope. Not luck."

"Not... luck?" You repeat.

"Practice," Rae says, leaning in close and making your skin tingle as her warm breath lands on it. "Lots and lots and lots of practice."

...

You push into Sydney, feeling her legs stretch out on either side of you as you take her in missionary. Her fit body makes her pussy a tight squeeze, and you feel her inner walls grip you tightly as you thrust in and out.

"Oh my god..." She holds on to both of your arms, digging her nails into your triceps as you hold yourself above her. Your lips dance with hers between her moans, and she loves every second of attention you give her, throwing her prior hesitation to the wind.

In such an intimate position, there weren't many ways for Rae and Celine to get in on the action, so they sit behind the two of you, gently making out while fingering each other when they could. Rae absentmindedly reaches over and massages your scrotum from behind, sending shivers of delight through you.

"Mmm, you're still sensitive down there?" Rae teases. "Let's see just how much..."

She swoops down to where your hips were thrusting into Sydney and places her tongue against your balls, making you twitch and start pumping your hips even faster. She can't move fast enough to match your motions, but she gets a long lick in every time you pull out, making you release your longest groan yet.

"Ah, yes, keep doing that," you sigh, using your hand to clutch one of Sydney's bouncing breasts and use it as leverage.

Tina remains recovering on the side, still too dizzy to join in again, despite the temptation.

Celine boldly decides to help Rae out, getting down on her knees and licking your sensitive skin.

"Ahh~" You can barely moan out before you cum, your orgasm supercharged by the incredible feeling of two tongues pressing into your sensitive spots on the base of your shaft and testes.

Your release floods into Sydney, pushing her through another orgasm of her own.

She sloppily grabs your hair and tugs you as close as your bodies could be, craving your touch everywhere.

Her hips buck up into yours, evoking the last remnants of her orgasmic pleasure.

"Nooo, that was too soon," she pants, not wanting to let go.

You smile. "Don't worry, love," you peck her on the lips. "We'll have more chances."

"What did you call me?" her eyes widen.

You gulp, realizing the word that had just slipped out of your mouth.

"Love. You're... my love," you restate.

She already knew that you were still in love with her before the accident, but feeling an entirely new set of emotions pass through her as you utter those words.

"You..." She starts, hesitating on her next words.

"Sydney, I know you're going through a lot right now, but I need that dick," Rae unabashedly states, unable to take her eyes away from your half-sheathed cock.

"Hm? Oh, r-right," she says, finally unlocking her legs from your waist to let you up.

You slowly sit back, feeling the workout you'd been put through start to take its toll.

"Rae, I might need a break-"

"You'll get a break after we're done," she commands, climbing on top of you.

You swallow your complaints, feeling your cock somehow get hard yet again at her touch.

"Do you really need a break?" She whispers. "It's ok if you do, I know it's been a while."

To her utter delight, you shake your head no.

...

Celine's boobs take up your entire vision, as your lips and tongue explore her fleshy mounds. Her gasps and moans make them shake even more, and you gratefully motorboat the pair when you can.

On your other end, Rae was dropping and grinding on your cock so voraciously that you thought she might damage it, but the pleasing warmth of her insides told you otherwise.

"Rae..." You manage to get out from underneath Celine's treatment. "What happened? You've never been like this before..."

"Ahh~ I just love doing it with more girls around... it's soooo much hotter," she gasps out, right as one of her hip movements causes your cock to graze her g-spot. She instantly attacks it again, repeating the motion.

Tina cups your cheek and leans in for a kiss, dragging you away from Celine's tits. Celine slightly whimpers a complaint, but you move one hand away from Rae's wildly jiggling butt to grope her boob and squeeze her nipple, making her coo with appreciation.

Despite it being the third round of the night, the feeling of Rae's irresistible pussy all over you while all the other girls pleased you from all sides brought you close to the edge faster than you expected.

You hold on as long as you can, ensuring Rae could release the sexual tension she was clearly needing to deal with.

You thrust your hips up, fighting against your tiring thighs, pushed forward by Tina's sweet kisses.

Rae drops her hips back on you with an extra tight squeeze, making your eyes nearly roll back into your head.

"I'm gonna cum..." You moan, turning to Tina and letting her dig her tongue into your mouth while she rubs herself to orgasm.

"Mmm... me tooooo...." Rae squeezes her eyes and cums, barely making a sound as the pleasure rushes to her head.

Within a few seconds, the flood of her juices finally makes you release as well, giving you a throbbing orgasm that gets delivered straight into Rae. Your hips give out, and your body lays back on the floor completely, too utterly exhausted to move.

Your cock pulses a few last times, making Rae groan one final time as she feels your release filling her up.

She slowly gets off of you, relying on Sydney's help to get up.

"Celine..." You mutter, looking up at her. "I don't think I'll be able to-"

She silences you with a kiss, then pulls away, smiling sweetly.

"It's ok. We can finish together another time," she selflessly grins. "Do you need help sitting up?"

"No, I got it." You curl your body and sit up, groaning.

The girls sit around you, catching their breaths.

"It's... pretty late, right?" You say, trying to find where your clothes were.

"Yeah, I think so," Celine says.

"I guess... we should... go to sleep now?" You mutter, awkwardly looking around at the girls. Now that your sexcapade was complete and everyone's horniness was satisfied, the elephant in the room was now extremely visible.

"Um..."

"Well..."

"I guess..."

"Ok. I'll go back to my room now. Rae, you wanna come along?"

"Sure... you might have to carry me though."

...

You finish climbing up the stairs with Rae in your arms, bridal style. She wraps her arms around your neck, giving you a kiss on the cheek as a reward.

Once you get out of earshot, Tina finally speaks up.

"Was that a bad idea?"

Sydney looks up. "I... don't know. I hoped it would make us less awkward, but it might have done the opposite..."

Celine smiles reassuringly. "I'm sure it'll be fine. Besides, I needed that."

"Yeah, me too."

"Oh, absolutely."

Tina giggles. "I'm glad we can all agree on that..."

Chapter 206: Chapter 206. A Tense Revelation (The Amnesiac)

As you wake up, the feeling of two warm arms wrapped around your body makes you smile, and you gladly stay cuddled up into her small body, keeping your eyes closed. The body lying behind you hugs you tighter than the blanket and mattress do on either side of you, and you sigh contentedly.

But the light from the window pierces through your eyelids, and you find it harder and harder to go back to sleep with each passing moment.

"Mmm..." You grumble you finally open your eyes and turn onto your back, finally getting a look at your bedside partner.

Oh, it's Tina...

You yawn for a moment, then nearly choke on your own breath as your brain finally puts the dots together.

"Tina?!?" You yelp, startling her awake.

"Huh?!? WOAH!" She pulls her arms back, realizing where she was, but keeps her body leaning on you.

"What are you doing? Why are you here? Where's Rae?" You blurt, sitting up. Her head falls off of your shoulder, and she drowsily sits up.

Now over the initial shock of being woken up, she loosely brushes her frizzled hair back with her fingers and rubs her eyes, releasing a cute yawn and stretching her arms up.

"Rae's downstairs. She's talking to Poki, Emi... I mean, some other girls," she summarizes, her voice still carrying her fatigue. "They're here to meet you. I was supposed to come wake you up, but you refused to! I even shook you, and you didn't," she recalls, shaking her head.

"And then you kind of grabbed onto my arm in your sleep... and pulled me in... and I..." Her cheeks turn red, and she stares up at the ceiling from her place beside you. "Whoops?"

"Wait, Rae wants to introduce me to more people!" You say, fixating on the first thing she had said. "But... there's still so much I have to do with the three of you!"

"Oh..." She pauses, realizing your point. "Um... should I tell her to send them away?"

"Err... I don't know... if they came all the way here, then..." You hesitate.

"Hey, don't worry about them," she says, scooting in closer. "They can always come another time. You're the important one here. Go at your own pace," she wisely says, gently poking your chest with her finger.

You take a breath, thinking over your options.

More girls...? This is already a lot for me to deal with. I don't even want to know what kind of history I've had with these ones...

Actually, I do. But not now.

"Alright. Ask her to tell them to go for now. I want to take things slower," you decide.

"Ok. I'll tell them." She scoots over to the other side of the bed and swings her feet off of the edge, planting them on the ground. You quietly groan, feeling her warmth completely leave your side.

"Wha-? Are you ok?" She asks.

"Yeah, it's just that... do you have to go right now?" You sheepishly smile.

She looks to the door, her forehead visibly tensing.

Her gaze quietly flickers back to you under the covers, and then to the door. She swallows nervously, evidently anxious.

"I think I'll go tell them now," she quietly repeats.

You force a smile, realizing she was still fearful from yesterday. "Ok! Can you come back after you're done?"

She clears her throat, mutters something unintelligible, and walks out.

Over the next few minutes, you listen closely for any sounds. The muted chatter coming from downstairs slowly fizzles out until you can't hear anything anymore.

You wait a few more minutes, hearing only the occasional clink of plates and cups in the kitchen sink.

You stand up, take a single step, and immediately crash back down into your bed.

"Fuck..." You groan, feeling the impact of last night's foursome on your legs.

No amount of physical therapy could have prepared me for that...

With great effort, you slowly stand up and walk to the door, clutching your dresser and sliding your hand along the wall for balance.

You open the door and peek outside, swiveling your head in both directions.

You make out hushed chatter from beneath you, but the voices you pick out belong only to Leslie, Rae, and Miyoung.

Hm. I guess they're gone. But where's Tina?

You walk down the hall, listening for any sounds inside any of the rooms, but hearing none. As you near the staircase, you look over the handrail to see Tina by the front door, putting on her shoes.

"Hey! Tina!" You call out, starting to slowly make your way down the stairs.

"Oh! Uh..."

She pauses, unsure of herself.

"Why... didn't you come back?"

She takes a big breath in, watching you walk down the stairs. "Are you ok?" She asks, noticing your limp.

"Yeah, I'm fine. I'm walking it off."

"Ok!" She nods, finishing slipping her other shoe on. "Well, I should probably head home, so-"

"Tina."

"..."

"..."

She slumps her head down.

"Is this about what you told me earlier? Is that why you're acting this way?" You ask.

She keeps her head down. You walk to her side and slightly crouch down to match her height, silencing your complaining muscles as you look up at her partially concealed face.

"Well? Is it?" You whisper, hoping to put her at ease.

"Mmhmm," she slowly nods. "Yeah."

You move next to her and put one hand around her shoulder.

"Is this ok?"

Despite her attitude, she instinctually leans into you, letting you wrap your arm around her.

"Can we talk? I don't want to keep running away from this. From me..." You quietly say.

She lifts her head up, looking into your eyes with a mix of surprise and wonder.

"Yeah..."

...

You curl your fingers, gently stroking them through Tina's soft hair as she lies on your stomach. The gentle rise and fall of your chest lulls her into a peaceful state, and her faint perfume puts you at ease.

"Are you ready?" You whisper.

"Yes," she whispers back, maintaining the intimate mood. "Just keep touching my hair," she giggles, momentarily covering her mouth with her hand.

"Of course. Now tell me, what was our relationship like before the accident?"

She takes a deep breath, preparing herself to dig into memories she hadn't spoken about to anyone before.

"We were... well, we were friends. Really good friends, actually, up until 6 months before the accident. Then I invited you for a sleepover one night with a couple of our other friends, and after everyone else went asleep, we started talking, and we..." She bites her bottom lip, unsure of how to proceed.

"We fucked?"

She slaps your arm, releasing an annoyed grunt. "Don't-!"

"Hehe..." You softly giggle.

"...yes. We did. You gave me the best night of my life," she continues. "I haven't had many partners in my life, since I can't just sleep with people all willy-nilly. I have to really know them first."

"Right. I remember that." You nod.

"With you, we already had that connection. I felt so comfortable around you. And from there, we kept going. It was incredible! I had so much fun. But..." She pauses, signaling the inevitable turning point of her story.

"I started to fall for you," she sighs, pouting. "I was so happy just to be with you at all, but I wanted more. I really, really wanted you. But I didn't say anything, because I knew you wouldn't feel the same."

"Well, you should've," you reply, grinning. "I liked you too."

She sits up and turns to you, immediately distraught.

"Really?!?"

"Y-yeah," you respond, surprised at how seriously she took it. "I remembered a lot about you because of last night. I definitely liked you."

Her frown deepens. "And you didn't say anything?" She mutters.

"I... guess not?" You hesitate.

"Why? I really believed you didn't feel anything for me! I... why wouldn't you tell me?"

She searches your eyes, begging for an explanation.

"I don't know."

"What do you mean, you don't know? You're the one who just said it!"

"I remember how I felt about you when I looked at you, Tina, but almost all of my inner thoughts are gone. I don't remember what I was thinking." You shake your head, wishing you could give her a better answer.

"Oh... ok," she slumps down again, resting her head on your chest once more.

"Do you still feel that way toward me?" You ask.

She stares up at the ceiling with wide, fearful eyes, frozen in place.

You nearly slap your forehead, instantly regretting your flippant tone toward something so serious to her.

"Tina... I'm sorry I just blurted that out. You don't have to answer."

"I... don't know," she mutters. "Now... it feels different."

You crane your neck up to look at her, her words unexpectedly startling you.

"Oh. Do you mean... I'm... different?"

"Yeah," she sighs. "I mean, of course you are. You're the same, but you're different."

"Why? What makes me different?"

"Well, for starters, you would never have confronted me about this before the accident. But you just... came downstairs and told me you wanted to talk."

"Wait, I wouldn't have confronted you? It felt pretty natural to me..." You remark, confused.

A strange sensation overtakes you, shooting an uncomfortable chill down your spine. It feels dark and dreadful, like something very dangerous was finding its way to you. But it slowly fizzles out, dissolving into your breath before it overwhelms you.

What was that? What just happened to me?

"I made it pretty obvious that I liked you, even though I wasn't really trying to. All the other girls knew, but you never said anything. So, I... kind of figured you didn't like me like that," she quietly answers.

"Oh..."

"..."

"So... you don't want to date me now?" You redirect the topic back.

"I'm not saying no. I'm saying I don't know," she repeats. "This is all... so..."

She slides off of your chest and onto the blanket, curling up into a ball. She shakes her head, letting her eyelids flutter closed. "...confusing..."

You stare at her for a moment, seeing her peaceful form resting. You wait for a couple of minutes, seeing the rising and falling of her chest slow further and further until it settles into a slow, smooth pace.

Without another word, you slip out of her bed, out the door, and down the stairs, feeling her final words weighing heavily on your heart.

...

"That's it. That's what happened," you finish retelling everything that had happened, while your avid listener pays close attention.

"Wow..." Leslie pouts. "What are you going to do?"

"I don't know. She's conflicted, and rightfully so. Maybe I shouldn't have told her my feelings..."

You continue with your now-daily routine of massaging her feet on your lap while she lays back, propped up on a bunch of pillows.

"Oh, I know!" Leslie suddenly exclaims, after a moment of thought.

"Huh?"

"You two only started getting together six months before your accident, right? That's like... four months before you broke up with everyone else! Maybe you were already planning on breaking up with everyone then, so you didn't want to take on any more romantic relationships?"

"Oh... maybe you're right," you say, seeing the possibility of truth in her words. "Hmm... I don't remember. Did I tell you anything about that? About breaking up with everyone?"

I must've been, right? There's no way I'd just break up with so many women at once. I must have planned it... but why?

"No, you never told me anything... but that must be it, right?" Leslie nods to herself. "That must be it."

"Mmm..." You absentmindedly reply, still deep in thought.

"Hey. Babe," she whispers, pulling her feet off of your lap and scooting in closer. "Don't overthink, ok? I know you're worried about her, but she'll be fine, and you will be too. And even if she doesn't want to date you, you always have me..." She cheekily smiles.

You grin, feeling your awareness return to you. "You're completely right. I have you."

You hold out your hand, and she places hers on it, sliding her fingers up until they softly wrap around yours. "What more could I need?"

She raises an eyebrow. "Woah, watch it, babe, our roomies better not hear you say that..."

You smile and lean in for a soft kiss, which she gladly agrees to. Your hand rests on her cheek, and she gently brushes her tongue against your lips.

You pull away, now with a lifted mood. "Thanks, Leslie."

"You're welcome..." She grins.

You start to get up, thinking about what else you'd have to do today.

"Oh..." Leslie lets out, realizing what you were doing.

Her hand gently squeezes yours, and she turns her head down as she bites her bottom lip.

"Leslie?" You turn back. "What is it?"

"Do you have somewhere to be right now?" She asks, looking up at you with a remarkably cute, innocent expression. "I want to spend more time with you..."

"I guess not..." You smile. "What were you thinking?"

She puts her finger on her chin, pretending to be deep in thought. "Well, you did just give me a foot massage..." She points out.

"Oh?" You grin, knowing where this was going.

"Which means it's only fair..." Her hands suddenly make their way onto your lap, brushing across the top of it and sending a familiar tingle up your body. A tent quickly appears in your pants as her fingers press onto your groin, and she slowly gets onto her knees in front of you.

"Mmm..." She smiles as she lowers herself to the floor while you sit on her bed, unbuttoning your pants and pulling them down.

"God, it's so perfect," she mutters as your semi-erect cock pops out, quickly reaching out and stroking it. Her words could always make your confidence skyrocket, and you make a snap decision to take things further.

"Leslie, no," you stop her. "You're not sucking me off today."

"What? Why?!?" She complains.

"Because I want more," you finish.

"..."

She pauses for a moment, and then a wide smile slowly grows on her face.

"You do?" She shyly asks.

"What?!? Of course I do! You're smoking hot, Leslie!" You earnestly say, surprised at her uncharacteristic timidity.

She blushes intensely as she stands up, but once the look of desire on your face becomes evident, she throws all humility to the wind. "Yeah, you're right! I'm hot!" She cheers, making you chuckle. "Let's go!"

She leans forward for a kiss while she climbs onto your lap, both of you still giggling.

Your hands reach up to play with her breasts through her shirt, pushing and gripping them with no bra in the way.

"Mmm... lemme take this off..." She grunts as she pulls away and strips off her top, revealing her bare chest.

You nearly lick your lips in delight before diving in, wrapping your lips around one of her nipples and using your hand to play with the other.

"AH~! Oh, yesss~" She groans, arching her back as you swirl your tongue around her nipple, shooting pleasure through her body.

You reach both hands around her body and pick her up, making her yelp and clutch onto you.

"Holy shit, you're strong- AHHH!" She blurts out as you turn around and plop her down onto the bed, then proceed to climb on top of her and continue playing with her boobs.

Her hands reach over to pull down her leggings halfway, revealing her aroused pussy. You do the same with your pants, pulling them down all the way and tossing them aside.

"So, Leslie..." You say, temporarily satisfied enough with the taste of her flesh on your tongue that you could pull away to speak for a moment. "What kinks would you like today? I think I remember all of them..." You mutter, making her thighs quiver for a moment.

"N-no kinks today," she decides, resting her hands on your shoulders as you loom above her, ready to lean in for a kiss. "I want you. Only you. No toys, no fantasy. Just you," she exhales.

Her sweet words calm down your racing lust enough for you to reward her with another kiss, this time a much more chaste one. "That sounds good to me. I love you, Leslie..."

"Love you too, babe," she grins uncontrollably, wrapping her arms around your neck.

You pull away to help her completely yank off her leggings, then you reach for her socks.

"Wait, not the socks!" She says, stopping you.

"Huh?" You pull your hand back.

"I read that it's better to keep them on. It's supposed to lead to better orgasms."

"You... read that somewhere?" You squint.

"...yes?"

"Leslie... what kind of stuff do you read?"

"Shut up. Shuuuuut up and kiss me," she shakes her head, turning a bit red as she pulls you in again.

...

Her arms stay wrapped around you as the two of you stay in missionary, craving the feeling of your skin brushing against hers.

You thrust into her again, making her face contort with pleasure as the bed gently rocks. She looks up at you with love and lust in her eyes as she lies on her back, not needing to say a single word to show you how much she was enjoying this.

She spreads her legs even further for you to get as deep as possible, and you grip her thigh with one hand for leverage while your other rests on the bed beside her.

You repeatedly buck your hips downward, sending wave after wave of ecstasy through her body as her tightest spots get stretched out.

"~~ah~~, just like that," she pants, holding onto your body and wrapping her legs around you. "Keep going, baby," she whispers. "I'm getting close."

You pick your chin up to lock lips with her, slowly making out with her as your body continues to rock with hers.

You use your free hand to reach down and play with her clit, making her coo in appreciation as you gently rub and flick her sensitive skin around her cleanly-shaven area. "More..."

You exert yourself to keep fucking her at the same pace she loved, paying attention to exactly what made her tingle with desire. She bites her lip and tightens her grip on you, tensing up as she holds back her orgasm, letting it build up as your fingers and shaft work together to bring her to the edge.

She grabs your face with both hands and slams your lips down into hers for a deep, sloppy kiss as she orgasms, finally bursting the bubble of sexual tension she'd felt for far too long. Her pussy clamps down on your cock, making you shudder in delight. She groans like an animal, nearly blacking out as you continue pushing her through the waves of pleasure.

You gently slow your pace as she recovers, and her arms and legs drop down to the bed, covered by a thin layer of sweat.

You gently pull out of her, seeing your cock flooded with her juices.

She closes her eyes, catching her breath for a moment.

"I missed you so much..." She finally speaks up.

You lean over and kiss her, glad that she was content, but secretly hoping she wasn't quite satiated yet.

"Round two?" She asks, reading your mind.

"Yes, please!" You announce, making her giggle.

...

She grinds her hips back and forth on top of you, letting your cock rub against many new places in her walls. Your hands rest on her thighs, one on either side of you, gently gripping the soft flesh beneath your fingers. Her hands rest on your arms, gently rubbing them as she softly warms both of you up, creating heated friction between your groins that enhances the feeling.

"Have you gotten even bigger since your accident?" She half-jokes. "I don't remember it feeling quite like this..." She pants out, twitching slightly as your shaft rubs her g-spot, buried further back along the top of her walls.

"Maybe it's just been a long time," you suggest, letting her tight body wrap around your shaft like a warm blanket while the jiggling flesh of her thighs continues to entice you.

"We should do this again soon," she requests, speeding up the pace of her grinding.

"We're not even done and you're already thinking about the next time? Mm mm, you're impatient, Leslie..." You tease, making her lean forward, tightening her snatch's grip around your cock, and making you groan as she manages to sink even further, taking the very base of your shaft into her.

"Maybe I am," she admits, now inches away from you. Her gorgeous face smiles down at you, and you can't resist picking your head up to give her a peck on the lips. "But after I'm done with you, I think you're the one who's gonna be begging to get with me again," she boldly claims, beginning to lift her hips up.

"What! You think you- Ah, fff~~" You moan as she unexpectedly drops her hips down, reabsorbing your entire shaft into her molded cavern in one motion.

"Damn, that's- ahh~~" You groan again as she tightens her body, slowly pulling up again. She bites her lip, feeling every vein and protrusion of your shaft rub against her insides.

She drops down again, her butt making a satisfying clapping sound as it lands on your body.

She slowly pulls up, her pace beginning to antagonize you. "Leslie... more."

"More?" She asks. "Hmm, sounds a little impatient to me..."

You shake your head. "You're so cruel..."

She grins, leaning forward for a kiss. "Fine."

She sits up straight and begins bouncing on your lap at a steady speed, finally giving both of you what you wanted. Her boobs jiggle in the air, and the sound of her ass slamming down on you was too arousing to not want more of.

"Is this nice?" She asks, keeping her hands on your arms to hold herself straight up.

"Amazing, Leslie..." You groan, holding her sides as she rides you.

"Good." She leans in again to meet your lips, drawing air from your lungs as she passionately makes out with you. Her hips now do most of the work, lifting her butt up in the air and dropping it back down on your rock-hard shaft.

Your hands reach back to cup her ass, giving it a tiny slap and making her giggle.

"Thank you..." She whispers.

"Huh?" You blink, hearing a surprising sincerity in her tone.

"Huh? Oh... I didn't mean to say that..." She says, suddenly seeming very vulnerable as she looks down into your eyes.

"Why did you?" You ask.

She purses her lips. "I'm sorry if this isn't the right time to say all this. But... thank you for coming back. Thank you for living. I don't know what I would do without you," she whispers.

You grin. "I'm sure your guitar would be more than good enough."

"WHA-!" She instantly slaps your arm. "Don't say that! And... don't call it that! Ugh!" She giggles nonetheless, feeling the comedic relief relax her as she loosens up again.

"You didn't mean that, right? About you being... replaceable?"

You shake your head. "No, I know how important I am to you. Because you're equally important to me."

She sighs, settling down on your cock and sitting up. "You know, I was actually thinking about something earlier. What if-"

"Leslie?" You interject.

"Huh? What?"

"Uh... we're kind of... in the middle of something?" You awkwardly point out.

She looks down at your entangled bodies. "Oh!"

...

"Almost..." You groan as you thrust your hips up to match her bouncing body. She arches her back, exposing her flat stomach, sharp collarbones, and firm breasts even more in the overhead light. If her sexy body wasn't enough, the way her pussy gripped you like a lifeline was going to push you over the edge any moment now.

"Fuuuck, please, cum inside me," she begs, already drooling over in anticipation of your warm seed entering her.

You lift your hips up further, making her confused for a second before you grab her hips and begin pounding her, preventing her from riding you at her own pace as you instead fuck her quickly and powerfully from beneath.

Her hair bounces all over the place as your cock rams into her at a monstrous, unsustainable speed, quickly making a mess of her appearance. But she doesn't mind, and instead merely lets out a continuous moan, perfectly happy to be under your control and handled from beneath. The friction between you quickly becomes too much, and you hold back for just a moment longer before finally hitting your peak.

You burst inside her, shooting your seed while your cock stays completely buried inside her. You squeeze her body tightly as your cock pulses, carrying rope after rope of your cum into her.

"...yesyesYES~!" She groans as your warmth floods her, making her body twitch in delight. She orgasms alongside you, unable to resist after feeling your copious release.

Just like she had done after her orgasm, you lie back on the bed, thoroughly exhausted.

She remains on top of you, sheathing your cock.

"Shit... that was amazing, Leslie. I hope I didn't go overboard at the end there."

After a few seconds, you look over, your confusion vanishing as you see her lying down beside you, her body still convulsing with the after-effects of her own orgasm.

"Yeah... it was," she breathlessly lets out. "I loved it."

"So... round three?" You grin, knowing neither of you had the strength to go through with it.

"NOOOOO..." She groans. "I can't take it. Not after that..."

You roll over to her and wrap one arm around her. "Me neither. Let's cuddle?"

She heartily nods, holding out her arms. "Yay! Cuddles!"

...

She grips you like a teddy bear, with both arms around your chest and back and one leg draped over you. Your nude bodies keep each other warm, and her warm breath tickles your neck.

"Have I told you how much I love you?" She asks, planting a kiss on your collarbone.

"A few too many times, I think," you giggle.

"What? There's no such thing as t-too many..."

Her body tenses, and the room becomes silent as her sentence grinds to a halt.

"Leslie?" you whisper. "You ok?"

She pulls away from you and rolls onto her back.

"Hey, what's wrong?" You quickly ask, trying to diagnose the problem from the unfamiliar look in her eyes.

"I fucked up," she mutters to herself. "Oh no, I fucked up..."

"Leslie...?"

"No, nothing's wrong," she reassures you. "It's just that... Aria told me she's been wanting to talk to you for a while now, and I just kept you for way too long. I think you should go see her now," she says, pursing her lips. "I hope she's not mad..."

"Oh," you sigh, relieved. "That's it? What does she want to talk about?"

She stares at you. "What does she want to talk about?" She repeats, incredulously.

"Yeah. What does she want to talk to me about?" You slowly ask again, not understanding her demeanor.

"After you told all of us you wanted to date us," she explains, taking your hand, "Miyoung and I told you how we felt, and then you and Rae made up too. But did you and Aria ever have another conversation? Did she ever tell you her decision?"

Your eyes widen.

She nods, seeing that you understood. You jolt out of bed, feeling your heart pounding.

"Shit, we never have! I was so focused on you, Miyoung, and Rae, and then the other girls that I met, I completely forgot..."

You shake your head, admonishing yourself for being so forgetful.

You throw your shirt on and haphazardly pull your pants up after finding them. You brush back your hair, trying to appear presentable.

"Ok. I'll go see her now. Bye, Leslie."

"Good luck!" She waves. "I'll be going out now, but tell me how it went later!"

You start making your way down the hall, passing by your room and to Aria's.

Wait, why am I so stressed? Aria's really nice! She'll probably just tell me that she wants to date me, and I'll say the same, and everything will be just like it was before.

Yeah! There's nothing to worry about.

You gently knock three times on the door, feeling your confidence return to you.

"Come in."

You slowly enter, as Aria's gaze turns up to you. She was sitting comfortably on her gaming chair in front of her computer, with both knees pulled up to her chin and her neat, straight hair hanging loose behind her shoulders. She holds a fork in one hand, wrapping her arm around her knees to reach into the half-eaten salad bowl on her desk.

"Hey, Aria," you say, trying to sound casual. "What's up?"

"Leslie must've told you to talk to me," she deduces, not even attempting to hide her disappointment as she sighs.

"I'm really sorry, Aria, I've just had a lot on my plate. I care about you a lot, and I promise I-"

"No, don't."

She instantly stops herself, biting back the rest of her words.

Her icy tone shoots dread through your mind.

"Huh?"

"...don't say that..." She mutters, looking down at her food.

"Don't say... what? That I care about you? I'm sorry if it hasn't seemed like that lately, but I really do," you reply, sitting down on her bed.

"Well, too bad."

"...what?" You meekly say, feeling your heart squeeze.

"I said... too bad," she emphasizes, stabbing her fork into her food harder.

"Aria!" You gasp. "You... what do you mean? Huh... what?" Your breath comes out labored and stressed, making it harder to talk.

She keeps her face away from your scrutinizing gaze, controlling her breathing.

"..."

"..."

"I don't want to be with you anymore," she finally reveals, her voice carrying a chilling decisiveness.

Your heart palpitates in your chest, and you blink, praying that you would wake up from this nightmare.

"No..." You exhale, shaking your head. "No way..."

"I'm sorry. I just don't want that anymore." She takes another bite of her food, munching quietly.

"..."

You stare down at your lap, feeling a strange, dark mess of emotions rising up in your body.

"Aria. Why?" Your voice cracks.

She remains silent, staring off into space. Neither of you say a word for an excruciating minute, and you hunch over, putting your head in your hands.

The fork in her hand snaps in two from her tense pressure, and you jolt back up, surprised.

"Because I just can't," she spits, her voice wavering.

"Aria, I-"

"Go. Just go. Please." Despite her being turned completely away from you, you could still see that she was shaking.

You stand up, walk to the door, and exit her bedroom faster than you could think of doing anything else.

She slowly puts her headphones on, not giving you another glance.

You close the door gently behind you, reentering into the familiar hallway. It had been mere minutes since you had left it, but now the hallways lights and doors felt much more unfamiliar as you walk through them.

I know I don't remember most of the years we spent together.

But they still happened, right? She's just... throwing all that away?

Am I really not the same person anymore? Have I changed that much?

Maybe Tina was right. Maybe I'm not... who I was... but...

Your knees buckle as you approach Miyoung's door, and you fall to your knees, unable to stay upright.

This feeling... it's...

You clutch your head as you feel some of the deepest recesses of your mind unlocking, revealing a dark ball of untouched memories.

H-huh... what... are these... memories?

You feel their presence lurking in the back of your subconscious, where you hadn't noticed them before. They give off an intimidating, fear-inducing vibe, but you nevertheless mentally reach out toward them.

...

"AHHHHHHH!"

Miyoung shoots up from her desk with a gasp, banging her knee on the wood. She doesn't notice the pain as she scrambles out of the room, desperately searching for the source of your voice.

"AH!" She screams as she sees you lying on the floor in front of her room, curled into a ball and clutching your temples.

"Hey, hey, hey, baby," she gently taps you, trying to calm her shaking voice.

Your eyes remain closed shut, and you tremble in place, making her lean back in fright.

"No!" She yelps. "What happened? Oh, shit..."

You suddenly release a big gasp, shooting your eyes open for the first time. You slowly sit up.

"...M-miyoung...?" You ask, blinking the droplets from your eyes and looking around you. "Why am I on the floor? And... my eyes are..." You rub them clear of the residual tears.

She stares at you, too stunned to speak.

"What happened? Miyoung?" You ask again.

"What... did you just remember?" She whispers.

"I..."

You put your hand over your heart, feeling it pounding incredibly quickly. Your hands are practically leaking sweat, and your body feels strange.

What...?

With what's happening to my body... I know what I must have been feeling:

Pure, unbridled fear.

But I have no idea why...

"I don't remember."

"Here, come on," Miyoung regains herself and stands up, helping you up. She gets you into her room and on the bed, where your bodily state slowly reverts to normal.

"What happened?" You ask again.

"You screamed," she starts. "It wasn't very loud, but it sounded really painful. I came running out and I saw you on the ground. I knew you must've remembered something from how you were holding your head. So... what was it?"

I must've remembered something. What... what was it?

"I don't fucking remember," you sigh, putting your hands over your face and rubbing your forehead.

"W-wait, really? But... you must have remembered something! Why else would you react-"

"I don't know, Miyoung!" You snap.

She quickly sits back, startled.

"Shit, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to yell," you whisper.

"It's ok," she gently rubs your hand. "Did something happen? Something that might've triggered that?"

"Hm..."

Aria! Aria... said no. Not just that she didn't want to date me, but... she looked like she wanted nothing to do with me.

God, that felt so awful... it still feels so awful...

"Um... yeah. Aria just told me... she doesn't want to be with me," you say, trying not to reveal how much it affected you.

She gasps. "What! Really? Oh, no..." She shakily sighs, gripping your hand. "That's... that's messed up! Why would she...? I thought she..." She mutters to herself, trying to decipher it.

"Yeah, tell me about it..." You groan. "Have I really changed... that much?" You mutter to yourself.

"What? No, no!" She vigorously shakes her head. "Don't blame yourself. It's not your fault. It can't be."

As you stare up at the ceiling, feeling nothing but the warmth of her hand on yours, you know you should be grateful for her words, but they feel empty.

"Come on, let's eat," Miyoung cuts in, seeing the despondent look growing on your face. "Rae's almost done making dinner for everyone. I'm sure that'll cheer you up!"

"...yeah, ok..."

...

You sit down in the one remaining seat, glancing around you at the six girls at the round table.

Miyoung, sitting to your right, reaches over and gives your thigh a small squeeze, reassuring you.

Leslie, sitting next to her, eyes you curiously, realizing that something was off. She looks back and forth between you, Miyoung, and Aria, but quickly turns her head down to her food whenever any of you looked up at her.

Sydney sits beside her, munching on her food while taking occasional glances around the table. Her gaze fixates on you, and she tilts her head suspiciously as she sees you nervously glancing around.

Tina sits next to Sydney, directly across from you at the table. She plays with her food, glancing up at you every so often. She mutters to herself, moving her lips so softly and quietly that no one could tell.

Rae sits next to her, happily munching on her food, pleasantly surprised at the flavor she'd achieved.

Finally, Aria sits with an oddly straight posture between you and Rae, barely touching her food.

You can hardly even face in her general direction, as the aura emanating from her stoic expression was frightening.

Why did I have to get seated next to her...?

Leslie's eyes widen as she finally makes the connection, and she clears her throat, trying not to choke on her food. Aria's eyes snap up to her, and Leslie instantly sits up straighter.

Aria quietly scoffs and wipes her perfectly clean mouth with her handkerchief.

Rae looks up and around at the table, squinting.

Miyoung exhales deeply, and you put your hand on hers, needing her presence next to you to prevent yourself from running upstairs.

You lock eyes with Tina for a moment, and she instantly puts her face down, disguising her action by scooping two spoonfuls of rice into her mouth.

"Ok... enough." Rae speaks up, setting down her spoon. Everyone's eyes dart up as she puts both hands down on the table and leans forward, addressing everyone.

"What the hell is going on?"

Chapter 207: Chapter 207. Peace, Shaken Peace (The Amnesiac)

"Well? What is it?" Rae stands up, looking around.

You stare at your food, unable to look her in the eyes.

"Leslie, speak," Rae says, immediately singling her out.

"Wha-! Why me!?!" Leslie cries out, putting her outstretched hand on her chest.

"Ugh, fine! Aria! You do it!" Rae redirects her gaze to the opposite side of the table.

Aria stares at her plate, motionless.

"..."

Her unnatural silence makes the hairs on your arm stand up, and you clench your hand over Miyoung's, trying to shake off the feeling.

Rae crosses her arms, realizing Aria wasn't going to speak up. "Tina. Talk."

Tina pouts, hunching over in her seat. She purses her lips, desperately trying to not be the one to break the silence.

"Fine! I... confessed," she blurts, her resolve dwindling in mere moments. She puts her hands over her face and releases a low groan, muttering to herself.

"Huh?" Rae raises an eyebrow. "You mean..."

"I confessed my feelings," she continues, glancing at you.

"Oh! Finally!" Leslie clasps her hands together, smiling. "Wait, but... if you're not happy, then..." Her expression drops.

"No, I wasn't rejected," Tina sighs, mumbling the last word. "It's not what you think. We both confessed our feelings. I just don't know how I feel anymore."

Your cheeks turn redder as six pairs of eyes make their way to you, looking for your reaction.

"Oh," Rae finally speaks up. "After all this time, you confessed, and... now you're not sure? How come?"

Tina winces, and you watch as an agitated expression passes over her face.

"I'd prefer not to talk about this in public, please," she says, her quiet tone laced with annoyance.

Rae silently nods, slightly taken aback by her uncharacteristic tone.

"..."

"So? What else is it?" Rae asks, looking around. "That can't be it, right? Aria, you look like a zombie! What happened to you?"

You hold back a grimace, and Miyoung squeezes your hand in response.

Rae has no idea how blatant she's being about all this... but it's not like I can tell her now...

"Sorry, have I been?" Aria speaks up for the first time. "It's just that... I'm a little sad right now," she says, calmly and fluently.

Huh?

"We broke up earlier today," Aria announces, gesturing her right hand toward you.

"WHAT?!?" Sydney yells, and then promptly clamps her hand over her mouth. "...sorry..."

"Yes, we did," Aria continues speaking in a strikingly odd manner. "We just thought it was for the best. No hard feelings." She turns away from you to push out a smile toward Rae.

"Oh, woah..." Rae finally replies, sighing. "Okay. Um... I guess... if that's what you both wanted..."

She continues looking back and forth between you and Aria.

A-Aria?!? She just... lied! It wasn't our decision, it was hers! Why would she...

You stare, dumbfounded, at her. But once she starts turning in your direction, you quickly lower your eyes. You reach for Miyoung's hand again, but your hand descends to meet your empty thigh.

"Why, though?" Sydney jumps in. "Why would you two-"

"We agreed on it," Aria cuts her off. The serenity in her voice wavers for a moment.

"Oh..." Sydney blinks, noting her reaction. "Ok."

The silence grows thicker, and as much as you want to speak up and tear apart her lies, you stay quiet and still.

Why...?

"Is that it?" Rae asks. "If there's anything else we need to air out, get it out right now. I don't like seeing everyone so... bleh."

"Looks like that's it," Leslie says. "I think...?"

"Ok! So we can get back to eating together!" Rae clasps her hands together happily and sits back down, excitedly scooting her chair back into place. "Everyone needs to tell me how my food is!"

"Sorry, but I have to stream now," Aria says, maintaining the same eerie calmness in her tone.

"Oh! But..." Rae pouts. "Is my food that bad?"

"No, it tastes amazing, Rae," she replies, smiling. "I'll even take it with me to finish upstairs. I just have to stream." The veins in her neck tense as she speaks.

"Oh, ok..."

Aria stands up, balancing her nearly full plate with one hand and clutching her utensils with the other. She gracefully makes her way out of the dining room, not giving anyone another glance as she walks up the living room stairs and to her bedroom.

She bumps her shoulder into her door to swing it open, and carefully steps in, making sure to keep the plate balanced. She reaches a foot backward to push the door closed, and releases a sigh as she quickly sets everything down on her desk.

As the conversation below in the dining room starts up again, she lies down on her bed, grabbing a pillow and clutching it to her chest.

She stares up at the ceiling, wrapping both arms around the soft plush.

The faint lines in her forehead crease as her cheeks tighten, and her lips quiver through her efforts to keep them still.

She sniffles once, and then twice, clenching her hands around the fabric.

She slowly sits up, immediately moving her gaze to the bottom drawer of her nightstand.

"N-no... I can't," she mutters to herself, pulling her mind away from it. "Stream, Aria..."

She hesitates, feeling her emotions burning her up from the inside out.

A single tear finally shakes loose from her eye, and with it, her strength follows.

She reaches down and wraps her fingers around the brown knob. The drawer slowly opens, and she reaches for what was lying on the very top of the pile.

Her fingers curl around the binding, carefully pulling it out of the drawer. Her chest heaves as she pulls it closer, making every breath feel labored.

Her vision becomes more and more obscured, but her hands already knew what to do. Her fingers flip through the pages until they find the mark she'd left, and they carefully open it.

She sets it down on the top of the nightstand, leaning over it as her hands hold it open on both sides. Her eyes scan over everything for the hundredth time, but the nauseating feeling it evokes in her feels the same way it did the first. Her tears finally grow too strong to restrain, and two of them soon slide down the beaten path from the corners of her eyes until they meet at the tip of her nose, then finally drop down.

"Ah!" She jolts her head back. The droplets make their way into the material, soaking in before she could wipe them away.

She places the mark back in and shoves it back in her drawer. She slams it shut and covers her face with her hands, immediately turning around.

Why... why...?

Why...?

She whips her head up as the noise of plates and utensils clinking downstairs makes its way up into her room, snapping her back to reality.

She takes a deep breath, expanding her chest to take in as much air as her lungs could take, then slowly releases it all, forcing her hands to relax at her side.

She walks over to the other side of her room, quieting her mind and taking a seat in her familiar, comforting chair.

She pulls up to her desk, seeing her pitiful reflection on the dark screen. She leans in closer, brushing her hair into place and wiping away any evidence of the past few minutes.

With one final breath, she turns her computer on, navigates to her streaming software, and goes live.

"Hey-lo!!! How are you guys?" She smiles and waves as the first few chat messages start rolling in, soon joined by hundreds more. "Aw, thanks! I'm doing great too!"

...

You scoop your final bite into your mouth and lethargically set your spoon down on your plate. Tina had gone home, and Miyoung and Leslie had gone upstairs only a few minutes ago, but you were already missing their presence.

Rae and Sydney are the only ones still sitting down at the table, and they both watch as you lean back in your seat and sigh.

"Hey," Rae scoots out of her chair and sits down in the empty one next to you.

She puts her hands on your left forearm, gently rubbing down to your hand. "You look sad."

You cover your mouth as you yawn, then sink back further into your chair. "...yeah. I guess I am."

"After everything that's happened, I totally get it." She comfortingly whispers, moving her hands to grip yours. "Why don't we cuddle tonight? You can be the little spoon if you want..." She smiles, revealing her gorgeous, pearly white teeth.

"I'm sure that'll make you feel better, right?" She asks, reaching a hand up to rub your cheek for a moment.

No, she doesn't get it. Because Aria... lied.

But then again, I don't get it either.

Should I say anything?

"Baaaaaaby? Are you ok?" She puts her thumb on your chin and gently turns your face toward her, examining you.

"I'm fine," you sigh. "I think I'll take you up on that offer." You try to smile, but it comes out as a contorted grimace.

She nods and stands up, picking up your plate and glass.

"I can do it," you say, sitting up.

"Don't worry, I got it," she says, leaning down to plant a small peck on your cheek.

You watch her as she walks over to the sink and places your dishes inside. She heads toward the stairs, giving you one last smile as she starts climbing them. As she does, a thought suddenly occurs to you.

I'm so lucky to have her. I should be more appreciative of her, shouldn't I?

You stand up and start walking to the stairs, ready to meet her again in your shared bedroom.

"...hey, um..." A quiet voice mutters almost inaudibly from behind you.

Through the layers of thoughts passing through your mind, you don't register the sound.

Sydney silently watches you as you walk upstairs, not saying another word.

...

"Hey, Rae," you yawn as you enter your room. "I... huh?"

She's sitting at her computer, booting up a game.

"Hm?" She pulls one side of her headphones away from her ear to hear you.

"I thought we were gonna... cuddle?"

"Oh! I meant tonight. Not... right now," she clarifies. "I was gonna stream."

"Oh," you sigh, trying not to let your disappointment show. "Right."

You turn to leave.

"Hey! Wait!" She calls out. "We can cuddle now if you want. I don't need to stream," she says, removing her headphones completely.

"No, no, Rae," you smile. "You can stream. Don't worry."

"Are you sure?" She tilts her head. "Don't lie to me."

"I'm not lying, Rae," you grin.

"Okey!" She says, grinning.

"See you tonight, Rae," you nod, starting to turn around again.

"Wait!" She calls out again.

She puckers her lips and juts her chin slightly upward.

You walk across the room, snickering at the sight of her continuing to hold the position. Once you reach her, you lean over, seeing her eyes flutter closed right before your lips meet hers.

Her soft, warm lips draw you in, but you pull away after a quick peck.

"Wha- that's it?" She pouts.

"Rae..." You sigh. "You need to stream, right?"

"Come on, please? Just one good one?" She pleads.

"...fine," you oblige, after a moment of false hesitation.

You lean in again, and she gently holds your cheeks as your lips softly collide with hers, ensuring you couldn't escape her. Her tongue flits against the gap between your lips, inviting you to do the same.

"Mmm..." She groans as you put your hand underneath her chin, lifting it up for better access.

Your heart starts to thump, and your chest tenses as your lips stay locked with hers. A dark, wrenching feeling gently pokes at the back of your mind, settling uncomfortably.

You start to taste her familiar sweetness as you push your tongue further. She grabs the front of your shirt and lets you, easily giving in to your gentle push.

Your hands start to sweat, and your movements grow more erratic as the twisting feeling grows.

She senses your pace changing, and you feel her hesitate, but she soon snakes an arm around your neck in response and resumes her reciprocation.

You pull away with a gasp, quickly wiping your mouth of the faint saliva string connecting the two of you.

"Ok! Have a good stream!" You call out, already speed-walking halfway out the door.

You don't give her another glance as you shut the door, but the curious, worried expression on her face was unmistakable even in your peripheral vision.

"Bye..." She says from the other side.

You look down at your hands, curled tightly at your sides. You release a long, shaky sigh, and lean back into the door you had just closed.

That darkness... I felt it again.

It must be a memory. Maybe more than one.

You hear Rae's voice from the other side of the door. You pull your phone out from your pocket, quickly open up her stream, and see her gorgeous face curling up into a sweet smile.

Fuck... what's happening to me? What happened to me? And why didn't I feel this before?

"Hey!" A voice from the other side of the hallway grabs your attention.

"Huh? Oh, hey, Syd," you awkwardly step away from the door. "What's... up?"

You hesitate as you notice an unfamiliar spark in her eyes.

"Can we talk? Downstairs?" She juts her chin toward the stairwell.

"Yeah, sure..." You say, not sure what to make of the unusual expressions written all over her.

...

"So..." She starts, looking around as you settle into one end of a couch, while she folds her hands in her lap on the other side. "Can I ask you a few things?"

"Ask away," you sigh, lying down flat on the comfiest sofa in the room.

"Right! So..." She gently rocks back and forth a few times, pursing her lips.

"What are your plans?"

"...plans?"

"With your girlfriends, I mean," she quickly adds.

"Oh. Um... I'm still not sure what you mean," you slowly reply.

"Are you going to keep dating all of them?" She clarifies.

Jeez, did she forget about Aria that quickly?

"Yeah, I'll keep dating them... as long as they want to date me."

You rub your forehead, starting to feel the toll the long day had taken on you.

"Ok! And... um..." She purses her lips.

"..."

"What about... um... well, ah..." She pauses, nervously shifting her legs. "It's just my curiosity, you know, I just want to know if you still plan on... keeping up the same rules..."

You pick your head up at her final words. You finally register just how nervous her body language was, and her shaky tone only added to it.

"Sydney, what are you trying to say?" You ask.

She lowers her head, and her words come out in a softer tone.

"I know that you made your final choice. That's what you told me a few months ago. But so much has changed, and you don't remember saying that or even breaking up with me or anyone else, and..."

"..."

"I just want to know... Would you be interested... in dating me?"

"..."

"..."

"Are you kidding?" You stare at her.

"...um... of course not? Why would I be?" She hunches her shoulders unsurely.

"Are you sure?"

"YES! I mean, I... yes, I'm sure. Of course I want to date you. I tried to get over you, but I couldn't. And since Tina said that you confessed your feelings for her, I thought... maybe you were reconsidering your breakups."

You nod, piecing it together.

"Well, seeing as how I can't remember any of my breakups, I guess I am reconsidering..." You think out loud.

"But... do you think you can handle it? Having more relationships..." She asks.

"Oh..." You look down.

Maybe that's why I broke up with them. Because I just couldn't handle it.

In that case, if I start dating them again...

"Actually, forget I said anything! Haha!" Sydney forces a laugh. "I didn't mean it...?"

"If we date, maybe it'll turn out the same way it did before," you reply. "That's always a possibility."

"...please tell me there's a 'but' coming..." She whispers.

"But... it might also work. And besides, I like you. A lot," you grin. "And I still don't remember why that all happened."

She nods, excited. "So...?"

"So..."

...

Her thigh brushes against yours as she climbs into your lap, all while not breaking the euphoric connection between your lips. She places her hands on your chest, holding you back onto the reclined couch.

Her kisses soothe all the doubts away from your mind, and you gladly let go of everything you couldn't get your mind off of earlier.

One of her hands digs under your shirt, making you jolt a little as her cool fingers slide up your chest.

Her hips shift on your crotch, and a more intense desire starts to build within you. You put one hand on the back of her head, keeping your lips together, while the other moves to her thigh, gently stroking it up and down over her tight-fitted jeans.

She releases a shaky breath and starts grinding her hips faster as your kiss grows more passionate.

"Hey," Sydney says, managing to pull away from you. "You don't remember what my place looks like, right? Wanna... check it out?" She subconsciously bites her lower lip.

Now that she mentions it, I don't remember what anyone else's home looks like.

"Oh! Yeah, I'd love to," you smile.

"Great! Let's go!"

She grabs your hand and enthusiastically pulls you to the door.

As you put your shoes on, she leans forward from behind you to rub her hand over your chest again while she plants a few kisses on the back of your neck.

"If you keep this up, Sydney, I don't know if we'll even make it to your place..."

...

"I'm gonna use the bathroom! Be good, chat!" Rae says as she slips off her headphones and mutes her mic. She walks to the other side of her room, right past the bathroom, and out the door.

Maybe I shouldn't have streamed tonight. I know something's off.

I just hope they're ok...

She peeks down the stairs, seeing nothing, but hearing faint voices.

She takes a few steps down, identifying where they were coming from.

Right as she turns in the direction of the front door, she hears the inimitable sound of your laughter, while Sydney closes the door behind the two of you.

Your giggles, still faintly audible from behind the door, brings a wide smile to Rae's face, and she happily walks upstairs with visible relief in her steps, ready to return to her desk.

A gentle vibration from her pocket alerts her, and she pulls out her phone.

After scanning it for a moment, she clears the notification, as well as a few others that had popped up. As they all vanish from the screen, the lock screen image behind them falls into view.

Rae stares at it for a moment, seeing the smiling faces of all five roommates side-by-side, with the beautiful scenery of Japan behind everyone. Her thumb gently rubs over you, standing in the middle of the four girls with your arms around Rae and Aria.

Aria...

She said it was an "agreement", but...

She gulps, pushing back a frightening thought that suddenly takes hold of her mind.

I know she was in love. MADLY in love. It just doesn't make sense!

She frowns, crinkling her forehead as she forces herself to consider a possibility.

What if Aria... didn't want this? What if she was broken up with?

She turns around, heading down the hallway in the other direction.

She reaches Aria's door and reaches out her hand to knock.

But the sound of Aria's voice, seemingly talking to no one, makes her freeze.

She retracts her hand, quickly remembering why she had left dinner early.

I need to know!

Did Aria not agree to it? But maybe she just said it was mutual to... protect them?

Why didn't I pay more attention during dinner!?!

Dammit, Rachel!

She racks her brain, trying to remember more about the dinner conversation.

Aha! Leslie! She was being really sus the whole time! She must know something!

She races over to Leslie's room, now unable to quell her thoughts as they spiraled into conspiracy after conspiracy.

She grabs the handle and swings open the door without bothering to knock.

Leslie, Miyoung, and Celine all look up from their phones, blinking at the gust of air blown into their faces at the sudden entrance.

Rae, still in the doorway, stands up tall and puts her hands on her hips, looking down at the three girls.

"I need answers. Now."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"Leslie ate it."

"CELINE! WHAT THE-" Leslie yells, whipping her head in the direction of the girl who'd spoken up.

"Wait... huh?" Rae honks. "What are you-"

"Rae, it was just ONE slice, I promise!" Leslie pleads. "The words are still there!"

"Woooooww, Celine's a snitch!" Miyoung snickers. "Fake friend!"

"Hey!" Celine pouts. "I'm not! Leslie shouldn't have done it!"

"EVERYONE, STOP!" Rae yells, instantly shutting up the three girls.

"Leslie..." She says. "What happened? What are you talking about?"

"Your cake! In the... fridge. At the very back."

"..."

"..."

"I didn't buy a cake."

"Oh..." Miyoung squints in confusion. "Wait, that's not possible! Leslie didn't get it, I didn't get it, and Aria couldn't have gotten it. So... it must've been you, Rae!"

"Wha-! Excuse me! I think I would've remembered if I had bought a CAKE!" Rae exclaims.

"Maybe you drank too much caffeine! Sometimes you can get kinda cRaaaaezy!" Leslie laughs.

"..."

Her smile quickly drops as Rae shoots her an unamused glare.

"So then, who bought it?" Leslie asks.

"It's Aria! Who else?" Rae throws her hands up.

"No, but it couldn't have been her!" Leslie repeats. "Because... uh..."

"Because it said 'I love you'," Celine fills in. "Leslie and Miyoung told me what happened at dinner today. Why would she buy that cake if she saw this coming?"

Rae's eyes lower.

That's it. It wasn't mutual.

Aria bought that cake, not realizing it would all end.

That's it. That must be it!

"I know what happened," Rae speaks, her voice barely escaping her lips.

"...huh? What?"

"Aria lied."

"..."

Leslie, Miyoung, and Celine glance at each other, simultaneously trying to decipher her words.

"Aria said it was mutual... but it wasn't. She bought that cake to confess her feelings, but she never got a chance to use it," she continues, reiterating her thoughts.

Leslie clamps her hand over her mouth. "No... you're telling me..."

"Yes," Rae softly declares.

"N-no, but..." Miyoung speaks up, afraid to burst the tense atmosphere that had suddenly lowered. "I don't think so. Because..."

"Miyoung... I know you don't want to believe it, but... think about it! It all makes sense!" Leslie speaks up, quickly taking Rae's side.

"I... I..." She hesitates, pulling back the words about to spill from her mouth.

"I think we should talk to Aria once she's done streaming," Rae decides.

"Yeah. Yeah, we should."

...

You slip off your shoes, taking in the fresh, slightly floral scent of the large house.

"Now that I think about it, I can't remember the last time I left my house," you say. "It's nice being away for a bit- Woah!"

You gasp as two cold hands wrap around you from behind and reach up to your face, immediately covering your eyes.

"Guess who?" The person hugging you from behind excitedly whispers into your ear, making your skin tingle as her warm breath lands on it.

"Um... H-hey, I don't think you should do that," Sydney quietly says.

"Huh?" The woman behind you replies.

"Poki, they... don't... remember..." Sydney mouths out, almost afraid to continue speaking.

With your eyes still covered, you can't see a thing, but the faint rosy scent coming from her hand was triggering something in your mind.

Poki... is that a name?

It doesn't sound like one.

"Imane, let go!" Sydney whisper-shouts, reaching for her hands on your face.

Ah! Imane!

Her hands quickly pull away from your face. "I'm... s-so sorry," the girl behind you says, quickly retracting her arms to her sides. "I thought you'd remember me by now," she mutters.

You turn around, ready to see if you could fit together all the pieces of loose memories and emotions floating around your mind.

The waves of curly brown hair that frame her pretty face are the first thing your eyes are drawn to, but they quickly scan down the rest of her body, tracing down her bright, sun-yellow pajama top, over her broad hips, and down to her matching pajama pants, before picking back up to her face. Her features displayed a dash of light red lipstick and a hint of blush.

The nervous look she was still carrying is the last thing you register, and you quickly reconcile it.

"It's ok! I don't mind, Imane. I'm sure I'll remember you soon."

"Oh!" She smiles, immediately shooting rays of sunshine into your heart.

"Besides, how could I forget your lilac perfume? I bought it for you, after all," you grin, managing to pull at least one memory out of the familiar scent.

"..."

She stares at you, her eyes getting wider by the second.

"Oh, no," Sydney mutters. "Prepare yourself." She gently touches your arm, then backs away a few steps.

"Wha-? Did I do something- GAH!"

You cry out as Imane runs two steps forward and leaps into the air, wrapping her arms and legs tightly around you in a massive bear hug.

You quickly put your hands under her thighs, holding her up as she buries her head into your chest. You nearly stumble back from her leap, but you manage to stay upright.

"You remember...?" She mumbles, her voice almost childlike.

"A little," you honestly respond.

"Mmm..." She mumbles back, not moving an inch.

"So... can I put you down?" You ask.

Her hair brushes against your chin as she shakes her head from side to side.

"Oh. Uh..." You look to Sydney.

"I'm gonna go upstairs to change," she quickly says. "Good luck with that," she silently mouths.

She scampers up the stairs, leaving you with the koala clinging onto you.

"Hey, how about we sit down?" You start moving, feeling your arms getting weaker by the second due to how long you'd gone without exerting them.

"Sure!" She happily picks her head up and gets off of you, then takes a seat on one half of the couch, with both legs tucked to one side.

That was... easier than I expected.

You sit down beside her, and she instantly scoots up next to you, wrapping both hands around your left arm.

"Let me guess. You're the... clingy type?" You ask.

She rests her head on your shoulder as she pulls herself even closer, practically warming your entire arm with her body heat.

"What makes you say that?"

"Erm... forget it," you say, completely unable to tell if she was serious.

She smirks, and her shoulders gently shake as she giggles.

"I'm not usually this clingy. I've just missed you a lot. If you're not comfortable, just let me know."

Her demeanor shifts as she pulls away, and she suddenly seems much more mature.

"No, I don't mind. I can't say I don't like the attention," you shrug.

"Good! Because as long as you're over here, you'll be getting lots of it!" She beams.

The way her eyes squinted whenever she smiled widely makes you smile back, infected with her bursts of positivity.

"By the way, can I help you remember more about me?" She asks, leaning in.

"Oh! Yeah, we could try some things. Some of the ways I've been remembering are-"

"Oh, I already know," she cuts you off. "I talked to your girlfriends. I already know exactly how to make you remember..."

Her tone lowers, and you feel a chill run through your spine.

"Oh! Uh... how?"

...

gluck gluck gluck gluck gluck gluck gluck gluck

"Hey, I'm back! Did you manage to get her off of..."

Sydney stops dead in her tracks as she witnesses the scene occurring on the couch.

Your knuckles are bone-white from tightly clutching the armrest, while Imane's soft lips wrap smoothly around your shaft, bringing it all the way into and out of her warm throat at a rapid pace. Her hands grip your thighs, keeping herself steady as she uses her tongue to get at the hard-to-reach places on your cock, making you feel stimulated in ways you'd never felt before.

You open your mouth to speak, but only groans come out. The sounds of your pleasure only push Imane further, encouraging her to take even more of your cock, until her nose finally hits your skin as she fully takes you inside.

You put your hand on the back of her head, following the sudden urge that rises from within you. Imane hums in agreement, and eases up her pace, forcing you to take over and push her head down.

You're already close to release, and the way she molds her mouth to your cock perfectly makes you want to shoot your load right into her.

Sydney fully walks down the stairs, shaking her head and smiling. "Really, Imane? That was my job tonight!"

"Sydney!" You exclaim, seeing her presence for the first time. "Are you... ok with this?" You manage to speak, even as your hand subconsciously guides Imane's pace while she deepthroats you.

She takes a step closer and leans over, her voice quickly dropping into a low murmur as she gently holds your shirt collar. "You tell me."

She plants her lips on yours, and the rush of excitement it fills you with accelerates the buildup in your loins. Poki grips your legs, bracing herself, while pumping your cock with her lips even faster. You blissfully kiss Sydney as your hips buck into Imane's throat one final time, finally bursting and shooting out all your pent-up seed deep into her.

You groan into Sydney's lips, and she continues making out with you while you ride out your high, quickly becoming overwhelmed with the now-familiar mix of pleasure and memories of the women before you.

Finally, Imane pulls away, gasping for air after swallowing your load.

"Oh, shit. Are you ok?" You sit up.

"Yup!" She hoarsely croaks, gently placing her hand on the front of her neck. "It's just been a while. I'll get used to it again..." She winks.

"Oh... ok..." You sigh, lying back down. "Damn, that was amazing..."

...

"I never actually got to show you around," Sydney chuckles. "I was going to, but..." Her voice trails off, but you knew where she was trying not to look.

"Sorry..." Imane pouts, squeezing your hand. Her fingers had somehow interlaced with yours without you noticing, but you weren't planning on complaining about her warm, gentle touch.

"Don't worry," you squeeze back. "Sydney, you and I can get some... personal time, tomorrow..." You clear your throat.

"Why don't you two just do it tonight?" Imane suggests.

"There are a few soundproof rooms we could try..." Sydney reasons.

"Ohh... no, don't use those..." Imane quietly mutters.

"...why?" You turn to her.

"Because..." She looks up at you, then turns to Sydney, then back to you. "How am I supposed to listen in?"

You squint, still unable to tell when she was joking. "...and you want to listen in... why?"

"..."

"Why don't you just join us, Poki?" Sydney asks.

Your eyes widen. "I-"

The door swings open, and all the air in your lungs freezes as your eyes snap to the person who had just walked into the house.

"AH!" She exclaims, jolting back as she sees you, equally surprised.

"T-Tina?!? What are you doing here?" You blurt.

"I... live here?" She meekly answers.

"Oh..." You glance at Sydney.

"What are you... oh..." She stops as she sees how Poki was leaning into you, her hand intertwined with yours. "Hm. I see."

She pauses for a few moments longer before quickly moving further into the house. As she climbs the stairs, the familiar sound of her faint mutterings fades into silence.

"...why didn't you tell me she lives with you?" You whisper to Sydney.

"I didn't realize you two were that awkward!" She whispers back.

"Hey, maybe this is a good thing!" Imane speaks up. "I don't know what happened, but I'm sure you can talk it out, right?"

"..."

"I don't know, Imane..." You mutter. "I don't know."

"Well, I think the only way to find out is to talk to her right now," she declares.

Imane stands up, pulling your hand with her. She tugs you off the couch with surprising strength, forcing you to get your feet under you.

"Imane! What are you-"

"Sydney, help me!" Imane whispers.

Before you can protest, both girls grab your arms and pull you up the stairs against your complaints.

"Why are you both... so... strong?" You groan.

"Here!" Imane whispers as you finally land in front of Tina's door. "Go get 'em."

They finally let go of you, and you rub your shoulder, soothing it from the force of their grip. You stare at the door in front of you, covered with a few printed drawings that you immediately recognized as Tina's artwork.

Despite the cute characters and bright colors, it only fills you with a draining sense of dread, as you had no idea what reaction would lie on the other side.

You turn back, but Imane grabs the sides of your shoulders and turns you forward again.

"It's for the best," she whispers.

Well, maybe she's right, but...

...

Fuck it.

Chapter 208: Chapter 208. Sweet Release (The Amnesiac)

You place your hand on the door, feeling the metallic knob turning in your hand before you even think about it.

You immediately pull your hand back, realizing you hadn't knocked.

"It's ok. Come in," Tina's soft voice says, causing Imane to quietly gasp from behind you.

You slowly open the door, revealing Tina's slim figure sitting cross-legged on her bed.

You gently step through, feeling like you were crossing the invisible boundary into her personal space as you pass through her doorway. You look around, taking in the sight of her bedroom for the first time. The emptiness of it was what surprised you the most - how blank the walls were, and how dull the colors of her bed, mattress, and streaming setup all were.

You slowly walk inside, stopping once you reach the foot of her bed. You see photos strewn around her, as well as a partially-filled photo book.

"I'm redecorating," she sighs, twirling a strand of her hair around her finger as she follows your eyes to the barren walls.

You finally look down at her, taking in all the photographs, very few of which contained people or places you remembered.

"I'm scrap-booking," she answers your silent question. "That's why..." She looks down, glancing over all the photos again.

You finally turn to her, looking her in the eyes as she looks up at you.

"I'm sorry I acted the way I did," you blurt out.

Her expression instantly shifts, but you force yourself to continue.

"I'm sorry that I didn't consider how conflicted you'd feel after seeing me practically come back from the dead. I'm sorry that I pushed you on feelings you'd kept inside for a long time. I'm sorry if I'm different than you remember. I just don't want us to be awkward anymore. I want to talk things out. Is that.... ok?"

You could barely think as you spoke, as you were too drawn in by her innocent, alluring expression. You finally tear your eyes away from her and look down at your feet.

"Is... that... ok?" She repeats. You snap your head up, feeling your chest tighten at something in her tone you could vaguely recognize, but couldn't recall. She was hunched over, her head lowered until her chin touched her chest.

"Tina?" You mutter.

She looks up, and you see a single teardrop rolling down her cheek.

"Tina!" You exclaim, moving forward. You hesitantly sit down on the edge of her bed. "What... what happened?"

"Do you have any idea how much I wanted you to say that to me... before?" Her voice trembles, but her words cut through clearly. She sniffles and wipes the falling tear from her face.

"Tina, I'm sorry I didn't-"

"No! Not then! I meant... before the accident..." She mumbles.

"...what?"

"We were just like this. Ever since we had sex for the first time, we've always been like this!" She rests her hands in her lap, no longer trying to wipe away the growing number of tears. "I hated it. How awkward I became around you, how I felt like I couldn't even talk to you. Even when we were together, lying in the same damn bed, I just couldn't!" Her face contorts as the pain of the memories floods her brain.

"..."

"And now you... you come up here, saunter inside, and tell me you want to talk!?! You're honest, open, and caring, and-! What happened!?!"

"..."

"..."

You shift uncomfortably as her gaze bores holes into your skin.

"...Tina, I don't know how to answer that..."

"No, you don't need to. You can't. Because that wasn't you. And you... aren't them."

Her words send a chill down your entire body, and for a moment, you feel a familiar darkness encroaching from the unexplored abyss of your mind.

"No, that's not what I meant," she speaks up, seeing your reaction. "I meant... in a good way. I want you to be like this. Kind and honest. Back how you were before..."

"Hold on... before? I thought you said I was different before."

"No, before, before. Before we got together, back when we were just really good friends."

She lowers her head to the side, recalling more memories of that time.

"Oh..."

"...I really missed that version of you. I thought that I'd messed up when you stopped acting that way around me. I never had the heart to ask what had changed."

Huh... I don't know either. Why would I start acting differently around her? Was it really just because I knew I wanted to break up with her? Then why wouldn't I just do it then, rather than let our relationship slowly fall apart?

"I don't know what's going on." She brushes a few pictures out of the way to lie back on her bed. "But I like seeing you like this. And if you're comfortable..." She pauses with a contentious look on her face, as if ensuring she really meant what she was about to say. "I want to get to know you again."

Her words instantly lift your spirits.

"Yes! I... Of course I want that!" You grin.

"But promise me something first," she says, quickly sitting up again. "No dating. No... sex. I just want us to become good friends again. Then..." She shrugs.

"Sure. I'm fine with that," you nod.

Her lips curl into a faint smile. After having to face her annoyance and frustration for days, seeing her expression soften warms your heart, and you feel a weight lifted from your shoulders.

"Come here," she whispers. "Lemme give you a hug."

You walk up to her bedside, already extending your arms. She reaches out and wraps her hands around your back as you lean down, tightly squeezing your torso as you do the same to her. You tuck your head over her shoulder, closing your eyes as the bliss of her caring warmth quickly soaks into you. Her hair gently tickles your chin, and her thumbs gently run across your back.

After a few silent seconds, she pulls back, leaving her arms around you. Her fingers gently stroke the back of your neck, making you shiver pleasantly.

"Thank you."

"Hmm?" You return to attention.

"Even if I don't fully know this version of you yet, I want you to know that you mean so much to me..."

You pause as she places one hand on your jaw. She turns to the side and plants a soft kiss on your cheek.

"Hey..." You grin. "I thought we were supposed to be friends."

"We are!" She scoffs, pouting. "You're my homie now. Homies can kiss each other on the cheek. That's in the rules, right?"

"..."

"Don't look at me like that!"

...

You walk out of Tina's room, feeling more refreshed than you had in days.

Wow... I'm really glad we made up. I didn't expect it to go so well!

I need to thank Imane, too. She knew this would be best for us, and she was completely right. She seems like a really good friend to have around.

Now, where is she...

You glance around the hallway, not seeing her or Sydney anywhere obvious. You walk down the stairs, figuring they had returned to the same couch, but they were nowhere to be seen.

This place is pretty big. They could be anywhere.

"Imane? Syd?" You call out.

"They're probably in one of their bedrooms! Second on the left, last on the right!" Tina's voice calls out from her room.

"Thanks!" You call back.

You move to the second door on the left, give it a few quick knocks, and open it.

You glance around at the room, over the streaming setup sitting front and center on the desk, and to the bed and vanity mirror on the other side.

Wow. Sydney's really changed her room design. I'll need to ask her about that.

You close the door and head down the hallway.

Wait, how did I even know that was Sydney's room? Jeez, I'm remembering stuff without remembering what I'm remembering...

You walk down to the last door and reach for the handle, not hearing a single sound coming from inside.

You swing it open, and the sight in front of you sends you reeling back.

Sydney, lying on her back topless, with Imane on top of her. Sydney's jeans are unbuttoned, and between her jeans and her flesh is Imane's hand, gyrating quickly and evoking soft moans from the girl beneath her. Sydney's hands pull up Imane's shirt, digging under the fabric of the bra to squeeze the soft flesh beneath it. Her other hand wraps around the back of Imane's head, tangling with her hair as she kisses her.

Your eyes trail over their bodies, seeing how Imane's hand twisted and pushed into Sydney, and how Sydney squeezed her boob in response and pulled her body closer.

The way Imane's hips grind down into her, despite their bodies being separated by two layers of clothes, incites a fire in your loins, and you grow painfully hard as you watch the scene unfold.

Sydney finally glances over at you, noticing you after pulling away from Imane's lips for a moment. She curls a finger toward you, not fazed in the slightest.

Fuck, these girls are hot.

Imane catches her motion and sits up, turning her head toward you with a smile.

"How did it go with Tina?" She asks. "Sorry, we got a little... distracted."

"It went great, actually," you speak, finally able to snap out of your stupor. "We settled things."

"Great!" Imane cheers. "Now you can join us!"

You blink.

...is this a dream?

You're a second away from tearing off your clothes and jumping in bed before a thought crosses your mind. You turn around, and your thought manifests itself, as you see Tina starting to walk down the stairwell.

"Tina!" You exclaim. "Um... Are you ok if we... ah..."

"...what?" She squints.

"...well, we... Imane asked me... um..."

She bites her bottom lip, trying to hold back her laughter.

"What? What's funny?" You ask.

"You don't need to ask for my permission to sleep with my roommates," she bluntly says, resting her hand on the railing.

"I know, I just thought... I don't want you to have to hear it if you don't want to."

"I won't be hearing it," she smiles. "It's soundproof."

Oh... right.

"So, you're sure you don't mind?" You ask again.

She shakes her head. "Have some fun."

...

Imane's tongue grazes her lips as she helps remove your shirt. Her gaze slides up and down your body, and the fuck-me eyes she was giving you make it hard to keep your cool.

"Today's all about you..." Sydney coos as she crawls back onto the bed with the two of you, already half-undressed from before.

"Yeah, what do you want to do?" Imane inquires.

"Um..."

God, there are a million things I want to do.

"Don't worry..." Imane suddenly gets up close, placing her hands on your shoulders and leaning in until her breath warmed your neck. "We can do anything you want."

Her hands run down your shoulders, and you feel pleasant goosebumps forming on your skin as she gently nibbles your earlobe.

But something catches your eye before you can speak, and every other thought quickly fades away.

"Hold on... what is that?"

"...huh?" She pulls away, confused. She follows your gaze and turns around to see the faint red light emanating from the computer.

"Oh! That's my camera!" She exclaims.

"Y-your what?!?"

"I like to record these things sometimes," she giggles.

"All the time," Sydney corrects her with a grin.

"...why? Do you post them? Are you one of those... OnlyFans people?" You weren't even sure what that word meant, but it slipped out of your mouth before you could think.

"PFFFFFFT!" She cackles and slaps the bed beside her, bursting out in laughter at your genuinely concerned expression. "No way! I don't let anyone else see these videos. They're only for me... and our friends, if they want them," she clarifies. "Are you ok if we keep it on?"

You look at the faint red light on the camera again, feeling unexpectedly comfortable even with the knowledge that it was focused on you.

"Oh, that's a relief. Yeah, I suppose I don't mind. But... why do you make them? What do you do with them?"

"..."

"..."

"What do you think I do with them?" She scoffs.

"...oh, wow..." You blurt out.

"Hey! Don't blame me!" She pouts at your expression. "I'm horny, and when you get busy with stuff, I need something to tide me over!"

You can't help but smirk at her response, but the thought of what she did with those videos makes blood rush down your body.

"Fair enough. Alright, enough talking. Come here," you beckon to Imane.

She leans forward so fast that she barely catches herself on your arms, but continues smiling as she presses her lips into yours.

You put your arms around her body, helping her straddle you. You take in more of the scent you had remembered earlier, and the blissful aroma makes it incredibly easy to melt into her arms.

Her hand snakes down your body, slipping down past your shirt and onto your cock.

She pulls away, leaving an inch between your faces. Close up, you can see just how flawless her skin was, and her eyes look like dark oceans, their brown hue flowing with raw emotion.

"Are you ready?" She whispers, making you glance down at her soft, sweet lips. "I might go a little crazy. I've been needing you for so long."

"Of course I am. I'm all yours."

"Ahem." A voice speaks from the other side of the bed.

"... and Sydney's," you finish, turning to give her a sheepish grin. "Sorry."

"Don't worry," Sydney smiles. "You two are so cute together."

...

Both girls drag off your pants, collectively yanking down and pulling both of your legs out.

Their gazes instantly move to your shaft, and Sydney's hand reaches out first to grab it.

Her warm, soft fingers feel delightful, and as she slowly pumps you up and down, Imane stares, transfixed.

Sydney dips her face down, taking your tip into her mouth and swirling her tongue around, lubricating it. You look her in the eyes, seeing her evident lust growing as she takes you further into her mouth. She takes a deep breath and plunges down, and you instinctually put your hand on the back of her head, helping her get further down. Her cheeks bulge out as you press in, and eventually, her throat does too.

The feeling of her tight throat devotedly enveloping your cock inch by inch heightens your lust tremendously, and the way she was looking up at you, watching your reaction, made you realize that she knew that.

"Shit... you know how much I love this, don't you..." You groan as you put your other hand on Imane's cheek, bringing her closer to yours.

Imane finally pulls up for air, taking a few gaspy breaths before speaking.

"Of course," Sydney smiles, wiping her lips. "We both do. Imane and I used to have contests on who could go deeper..." Her cheeks turn a bit red.

Oh, please let me remember that one day...

"You don't need to remember it if we can do it again now..." Sydney says, reading your mind.

"Hmm...no."

"Hm?"

"As nice as that would be, you girls need a release, and so do I. So we can save that for later. For now..."

...

Imane turns around on her hands and knees, and you get behind her, placing a moist finger at her entrance and gently rubbing it.

"You must love this position..." You guess from how easily you had switched into it.

"Uh-huh," she responds, barely twitching at your finger slowly easing inside her. "It looks amazing on camera, too..."

You quickly align yourself with her slit, as her perfectly curved butt was too tempting not to want to grab hold of.

You gently push in, immediately wrapped in warmth as her tight snatch sucks in every inch of your cock.

"Fuck..." You groan, placing both hands on her butt and squeezing. "You're so tight..."

She groans, barely able to respond as she grips the bedsheets tightly. She cranes her neck back to look at you, biting her lip as she feels your cock throb inside her.

Sydney's hands suddenly reach out from behind you, moving in front of your body and rubbing your chest, then going down to your pelvic area and stroking the base of your shaft from underneath, near where you were plunging into Imane.

"I don't think any of us have fucked anyone else in the months you've been gone," Sydney whispers. "So you'll have to get used to... breaking us in again..." She giggles.

"I don't know if I could ever get used to this..." You groan as you pull out of Imane and push in again, relishing how her pussy gripped you like a perfect mold.

"Hey... you said our friends watch these too sometimes, right?" You ask, suddenly remembering.

"Y-yeah," Imane says, her voice coming out as more of a squeal. "They'll probably all want to watch this one..."

You start speaking before you even know why.

"Does that turn you on? Knowing how many of your friends will be watching you?" You whisper, your voice dropping into a huskier register as you stoke the flames of her lust. "Touching themselves... to the sight of you on your knees? Getting pounded like this?"

"Gaah~" She squeals. "Yes! Fuck, yes it does~"

She drops her hips back on your cock, unexpectedly taking you deep inside her again. Her impatience at your lack of movement was evident, but you kept wanting to push her, so you hold her still, with your cock buried within her, unmoving.

"Tell me how much you want this..." You whisper. "Tell me..."

In the back of your mind, you knew this was something you were familiar with doing, despite it seeming completely new at the moment.

"Fuck me! Mmm, fuck me, please!" She wriggles her hips again, fighting against your hands squeezing her ass cheeks. "I'll do anything!"

"Anything?" You prod.

"Anything! I'll be so good for you, I swear! I'll let you do whatever you want! Just please, please, I need you to- AHH~~!!"

Her words erode into a cry as you coil your hips and plunge into her, pumping your cock thoroughly inside her. You immediately pull out and push in again, wasting no time clapping your hips against her ass. The satisfying sound of the slap it makes nearly echoes over Imane's screams of pleasure.

Sydney gets out from behind you, rubbing herself from how heated she'd become at your words, As you continue pounding into Imane's pussy, she lies down on her back and slides between Imane's sculpted thighs, setting herself underneath her.

Imane picks her head up, trying to avoid crumbling onto the girl beneath her. Her back arches as she looks up, making the jiggle of her ass upon each impact even more tantalizing. Your hips move with a mind of their own, maintaining the pressure and speed even as Imane's body gets wracked with so many waves of pleasure that she couldn't match you.

Something hot and warm suddenly licks the contact area between you and Imane, and Imane shrieks as Sydney continues licking her clit, making sure to flick her tongue across your quickly-moving shaft.

"Fuckfuckfuck~ I'm gonna cum alreadyyy~" Imane groans out, practically half-conscious.

"Do you want me to cum?" You whisper, wanting to rile her up even more.

"OH, god, yes! Please, please!" She begs, squeezing her pussy tighter around you in response. "I need it, I need to feel it again... AAH~~"

She finally bursts, gripping down hard on the bed beneath her as she erupts in a powerful orgasm. She doesn't have much of a physical release, but you can tell from the distorted expressions passing across her face that she was in heaven.

Sydney scoots out from under Imane, looking hornier than ever. You slowly pull out of Imane, making her whimper in muted complaint. But as soon as you let go of her, she slowly collapses, lying sideways to start recovering.

"Don't worry, Imane," you whisper, pulling back some fallen strands of her disheveled hair behind her ear. "I'm not done with you yet."

Sydney grabs your cock, bringing your attention back to the unsatisfied girl waiting to be ravished.

Your cock is already fully erect, making Sydney release a shuddering breath as she strokes it, already licking her lips in anticipation.

She turns around, using her wet hand to rub herself.

"Same position?" You ask, already eyeing up the delicious feast in front of you as she bends down leaning over until her collarbones were on the ground, with her ass propped in the air.

"Mmhmm," Sydney cranes her neck back and smiles. "We've tried a lot of positions, but none of them scratch the itch quite like doggy..."

"I see... and just how far deep in you is that itch?" You playfully ask, rubbing the tip of your cock against her pussy lips.

"Hmm..." She pretends to think. "Why don't you feel it for yourself?"

"Gladly," you reply, taking the opportunity to end the foreplay and push your cock into her. Instantly, the soft creaminess of her walls makes you gasp in pleasure, and as you push in, the sensation only grows hotter.

"God damn... and I thought the best part about you was how fit you were," you groan, giving her right asscheek a gentle slap and a squeeze. "But this is... on another league..."

"Mmm, damn right," she smiles, her confidence boosted sky-high by your praise. "And it's all yours..."

You start off slower, gently pushing in and out of her while trying to stay in the moment for as long as possible.

I must've been living the dream...

Having all these girls at my side...

How did I ever get so lucky?

You push those thoughts aside, deciding you'd save your confused appreciation for later.

Sydney, biting back groans from how deep you were getting in this position, starts twerking her ass back, sending waves of blinding pleasure through your lower body.

Your thrusts increase in speed, hitting the back of her strong thighs.

"Pull my hair," she moans, flipping her hair back as she raises her body up onto her hands.

You look down at her long, healthy hair, and without a second thought, you wrap it once around your hand and yank. She shrieks in euphoria, and your pace increases to a frantic, adrenaline-fueled fucking, spurred on by how hot you felt knowing her body was completely under your control.

You lean forward, careful not to let your pace stagnate, and slide your other hand up her aroused skin to her boob, where you grab one and use it as leverage, squeezing and groping her while pulling her body back into yours.

She squeezes your hand with her, wanting even more.

She throws her ass back desperately, trying to collide with your hips as hard as she could. Your tip pokes into her womb, sending shivers down her spine as she imagines what it would feel like to have you fill her up. But she knows you're not close yet, and so she continues firing her athletic body back onto your hips while you become the one trying to match her.

"Fuck~... mmm, not yet..." She mutters to herself, groaning lowly as you pull her head up, using her ponytail as her reigns.

"Don't cum, Sydney," you hear yourself say. "Hold back as long as you can."

She obeys, clenching her body in an attempt to stave off her orgasm. Unfortunately for her, her tensing up only puts a greater clamp on your cock, making your thrusts even faster as you create friction with every millimeter of her insides.

"Mmm..." She bites down hard on her lip, using every inch of her will to not burst.

"Not yet..." You mutter, pushing her to the limit.

She remains silent, quivering as you pound her to your heart's content.

"Now!" You finally say.

"FUUUUUCCCCK!" She squeals as she explodes, grinding back onto you as she erupts in her orgasm. You can feel her insides swelling, and you nearly burst at the feeling, but manage to hold back.

"Fuck, fuck, that's so good..." Sydney murmurs as she rides it out, barely keeping herself up on her hands and knees. "You know just how I love it..."

You slowly pull out, feeling a bit drained physically, but still horny as an animal.

"Of course I do," you rub her bright-red ass, feeling her soft flesh molding in your fingers.

"You're not done though, right?" Imane asks. You whip your head to the other side of the bed, realizing she was back to her usual confident self, ready as ever for round two.

"Not if you're not," you grin, eyeing up her perky breasts and slim, hourglass figure from the front for the first time. "What next?"

...

You run your hands along Imane's thighs, sliding them down to her inner thigh and to her pussy, where you give a few good rubs to her clit as she bounces up and down on you. Her legs support her as she moves, letting her close her eyes and take in the heavenly feeling as she spreads her legs on either side of you and drives her hips down onto your cock.

Your lips are occupied by Sydney's, as she kisses you upside-down from behind you while you lie back on the mattress.

"Mmm... I want you to cum inside me like this..." Imane moans, placing her hands on her breasts, rubbing and twisting her nipples. "I need it..."

She grinds her hips back and forth, sensually rubbing her butt along your pelvis as your cock bottoms out inside her.

You feel yourself getting close already, as the build-up from Imane and Sydney's incredible bodies had gotten you nearly to the edge already.

"I think I might soon..." You admit. "That ok with you, Sydney?" You ask, planting another peck on her lips.

"Of course," she smiles widely. "You already came in me last time, so..." She whispers.

"Ah, right..." Your mind is brought back to the foursome that had occurred out of the blue.

The thought makes your cock pulse inside Imane, and she responds by groaning even louder.

"Ffffuck~, if I wasn't feeling so good right now, I'd be mad at you, Syd," Imane smirks. "You're so lucky..."

You grab onto Imane's thighs and gently rock your body up, matching her pace and driving your cock deeper.

"You're about to get lucky too..." Sydney smiles back, gently rubbing your cheek and leaning down below your chin, making you hunch your shoulders in surprise as her soft lips and tongue press onto the side of your neck.

"Yes, yes, yes..." Imane groans, continuing to play with herself as she rides you. With one hand rubbing her clit furiously, her free breast bounces around in the air as she nears her own orgasm, while sensing yours coming soon.

Her movements grow erratic as she grinds her hips all over you, her body begging for your release to fill her up.

Sydney's neck kisses grow in passion, and you find your loins coiling, preparing for the finale.

Imane moans with each impact of her body on yours as she feels your shaft swell inside her, moments away from release.

"I'm gonna..." You needlessly warn. "I... AH~"

You pump your hips one final time as you cum, quickly shooting out multiple ropes of cum deep into her.

"YEEEESS~~" Imane groans, her eyes rolling back in her head as she cums, the feeling of your cock finally releasing inside her quickly overwhelming her with pleasure. "Oh, yes..."

You inhale sharply, feeling one of the most powerful orgasms you'd ever experience rock your entire body as Imane's core soaks it all up.

You slowly lower your hips, momentarily seeing stars from how much effort you had put into it.

"Holy..." You groan, pulling Sydney's lips to yours. "That was amazing..."

"Oh, god... it's like magic..." Imane sighs, leaning forward and lying down on your chest. "Like a magic potion..."

You chuckle. "Maybe that's a bit much..."

"No, not at all." Imane wraps an arm around you, cuddling you closely and getting comfortable on your chest. "It really feels like magic..."

Sydney climbs off of the bed, walks to the camera, and presses a few buttons. The red light on the computer fades. She walks over to the bedroom light and turns it off, shrouding the room in darkness.

Sydney slides her body next to yours, wrapping an arm around your shoulders and leaning into your other side. The two girls form a warm human blanket around you, and you feel a gentle sense of fatigue wash over you.

"How late is it?" You ask, suddenly realizing why she had turned the lights off.

"Mmm... I don't know..." Sydney whispers, burying her head into the crook of your neck.

"Do you want to check?"

"Mmmm... nope."

"Should we take a shower, at least?"

"Mmmm... tomorrow."

You smile. "You'd rather stay here?"

"Yeah." Sydney grins, planting a little kiss on your shoulder. You kiss the top of her head and put your arm back around her, holding her close.

"We should probably sleep anyway..." She shrugs.

"Don't we need to... clean up first?" You ask.

"Don't worry about it, we can clean up in the morning," Sydney yawns. "Let's just sleep, hun..."

"Alright..."

Your heart beats noticeably faster at her final word.

...

You jolt upright, your hands clenched uncomfortably at your sides.

Huh...?

You register the thick layer of cold sweat on your skin. As your eyes adjust, you feel Sydney's body on your right, and Imane's on your left, where she had gently slipped off of you in your sleep.

Why do I feel so...?

The sound of creaking wood makes you whip your head toward the door.

Woah!

You slowly climb out of bed, careful to avoid the girls.

You navigate around the room perfectly, avoiding Imane's chair and desk in the near-total darkness as you walk toward the door.

You open the door and immediately cover your eyes, shielding your unadjusted from the dim light of the hallway. You quickly close the door behind you as you hear light footsteps coming up the stairwell, easing your worries.

Oh, shit. I'm completely naked. Well, I hope Tina doesn't mind...

"Tina?" You quietly call out.

"AHH!" An unfamiliar voice yelps from the stairwell.

The figure scampers up the stairs, breathing heavily from the sudden scare.

"Y-you..."

Her tone strikes you as oddly terrified, but the now-recognizable figure it was coming from takes precedence in your mind.

"Celine? What the hell are you doing here?" You whisper into the dim light.

"I live here!" She exclaims, in a hushed tone. "I was... at your place earlier. Why are you- AHH! Why, what the-!" She covers her eyes, sputtering as she runs past you.

"Celine, wait! Sorry, I..." You place your hands over your exposed body, but she's already slipped into her room and slammed the door shut.

"Sorry!" You whisper again.

Jeez, Celine lives here too?!? I really should've gotten the full tour...

"..."

"...celine?"

You wait for a few moments, but only a faint shuffling sound comes from the other side of the door.

Deciding not to risk any more displays of nudity, you walk back to Imane's bedroom and quietly slip back in.

As you carefully climb back into bed, you think back over what had just happened.

She seemed... weird.

I know she was freaked out about me being naked, but...

You get an uncomfortable tingle of memories just out of reach in your mind, like you'd felt a few times before.

I would have understood why she was acting this way before the accident. But dammit, I don't remember enough to piece it together...

You lie down in the middle of the two girls, feeling even more concerned than you did waking up.

Fuck this, I need some sleep...

The cool air from the AC unit above you slowly soothes your body, and you sink into Imane's comfortable bed, letting your heart rate gently relax.

Sydney mumbles something in her sleep, and rolls over, spooning you from behind and putting an arm around your waist.

...

Celine quietly takes a seat at the foot of her bed, jittering one knee up and down.

How is this possible...?

She picks her head up as she hears you move outside her door. The sound of an adjacent door closing is followed by complete silence, and she releases a breath she didn't realize she'd been holding.

What Aria said has to be true.

She goes over the conversation one more time, recalling the few, but highly revealing words Aria had spilled to her, Miyoung, Leslie, and Rae.

But then...

Why? Why would they do it?

I'm not even dating them anymore, but I'm still scared...

The final memory you two had shared together many months ago pops into her mind, and it forces its way into the forefront of her thoughts, where it plays like a movie in her head.

She recalls the way your false smile dropped into a frown as you started talking to her, slowly spilling what had been on your mind for so long. How she'd frozen, barely able to process what was happening, and prayed to heaven and hell that it was just a nightmare she'd wake up from any moment.

And finally, how you stood up, gave her one final hug, and left without another word of explanation. She'd sat there for what felt like hours, stunned into silence.

She wipes the corner of each of her eyes, finally pushing away the unpleasant memory.

What do I do... what do I do?

Chapter 209: Chapter 209. Changing Impressions (The Amnesiac)

Hmmm...?

Your nose fills with the unfamiliar scent of a new place. Your eyes drowsily pull open, taking in the dimly lit room around you. You sit up, rubbing the sleep from your eyes.

A smile grows on your face as the memories of last night's experience gently come back to you.

I can't believe that actually happened. I'll have to ask Imane to see that video...

You look down, realizing for the first time that you were completely alone in the twin bed.

I guess they're already up. We got to bed so late last night, I feel like I barely slept a wink...

You look around you, catching your bearings. You spot your phone on the nightstand, and you reach for it, stretching your body out until your fingers grasp the device.

You roll back into bed with a sigh, and hold your phone above your face, scanning your eyes over the top notifications.

hey cutie :)

i didnt wake you up because you looked soooo cute sleeping in my bed

you should do it more often ;)))))

oh this is imane btw

You shake your head in amusement as you save her contact on your phone.

She's not the type to be subtle about what she wants. I can respect that...

You scroll down to her following texts and read them through.

sydney and i are downstairs with tina and celine

have you met celiny yet?

she's really cute youre gonna love her

Your heart twists into a knot in your chest, and your grin is quickly weighed down into a frown.

Celine... I need to talk to her, don't I?

You think for a moment, suddenly struck with an odd feeling.

Wait, do I? Why? Because of what happened last night?

The terrified look on her face from last night lingers in the forefront of your memory.

That was definitely pretty strange, but it might've also been because I was naked. Right?

...

You walk down the stairwell, making no effort to quiet your steps. You hear four distinct voices in the kitchen, and despite the strange tension in your chest from thinking about Celine, the sound of their idle chatter makes you smile.

You finally pop into view, and all of them notice their unusual guest at once.

"Aha! Good morning~" Poki immediately bursts into a beaming grin, and she waves, beckoning you over quickly. Your heart leaps at the way her eyes smile at you, and you quickly oblige.

"Good morning, Imane," you grin, quickly making your way down the rest of the stairs.

Sydney wastes no time in coming to your side, wrapping her arm around yours and kissing you heartily on the cheek as you take the final step down onto the first floor.

"Good morning, love." She grins, her eyes filled with adoration. Her hands warm your side, and she accompanies you as you walk into the kitchen, stride for stride.

"Nice to see you too, Sydney," you say, chuckling at the attention she was giving you.

"Good morning!" Tina waves, sitting up and grinning.

"Good morning, Tina," you reply, smiling. The cheery attitudes of the three girls were enough to completely infect you, so much so that you almost forgot about the fourth girl sitting awkwardly beside them.

"Hey..." Celine forces out, half-grinning. She crosses her hands over her chest, awkwardly resting each of them on the opposite upper arm.

"Morning, Celine..." You unsurely respond.

Tina, Poki, and Sydney's eyes silently shoot back and forth between the two of you.

"How was your sleep?" Imane asks, breaking the silence. "Have any good dreams?"

"It was good, I think. But no, I don't remember having any dreams," you respond, unlocking your arm from Sydney's and taking a seat next to Tina at the counter.

"Do you all eat breakfast together?" You ask, addressing the feeling of déjà vu you were getting upon looking around.

"Yup!" Tina cheerily responds. "Our sleeping schedules were all over the place for a long time. Sometimes we'd even go days without seeing each other! So we all agreed to start our day together with breakfast."

"Huh..."

"Hm? What's wrong?" Sydney inquires.

"No, it's just that... my girlfriends - I mean, the ones who live with me," you clarify, shooting Sydney a brief glance, "seem to be doing the same thing. They all wake up for breakfast together."

"Yeah, all of us do!" Imane says. "We were all... motivated to do it."

"Oh, wow! All at the same time?" You look around in disbelief. "From what I can remember, fixing a sleep schedule is pretty damn hard... and yet you all found the motivation to do it? How?"

"..."

Imane stares down into her pan, her face stricken with emotions you'd never witnessed on her before.

"..."

Sydney stares down at her fiddling thumbs with a tense posture, clenching her jaw.

"..."

Tina, frozen in place and similarly distraught, is mirrored by Celine, who appears to be in great pain at whatever was passing through her mind at this moment.

"W-wait..." You mutter, suddenly hit with the truth. "It was... because of me...?"

The silence stretches on endlessly.

"...it was really hard for us," Celine finally speaks up in a low tone. "We needed each other more than ever after your accident, and with our schedules being how they were, we didn't see each other much. So we all agreed to change."

Your heart squeezes in your chest.

All... because of me.

"I'm so sorry..."

Tina's soft arms find their way around your shoulders, and before you can say another word, she pulls you in.

"We're ok now..." She whispers.

Her warm, kind voice eases some of your tension. "Don't worry. We had each other's backs when we needed to. It's not your fault."

You give her a small squeeze of appreciation. "Thanks..."

She slowly pulls away to examine your face, still keeping her hands around you. You look around, seeing Imane, Sydney, and Celine looking at you with concern.

"I'm ok, I'm ok, I promise." You smile, flushing a bit at how emotional you'd suddenly gotten. "I just didn't expect that."

"Are you sure you're ok?" Tina asks.

"Yeah, I'm fine."

Your stomach erupts in a groaning melody, making Celine snicker and quickly cover her mouth with her hand.

"But I am really hungry..." You whisper, clutching your complaining stomach.

"Ah!" Imane steps back, turning her attention back to the stove. "You must be starving after everything we did last night. I'll make you something."

...

You walk around the kitchen, investigating the room while Imane continues making your meal.

The girls had gone back to chatting amongst themselves, mostly about things you didn't understand.

I never really paid much attention to their house before, but it's really big.

How does everyone afford places like this?

You waddle back to the stove and absentmindedly stare down at what Imane was doing, your mind still pondering the pressing thought.

Does streaming make a lot of money? Miyoung did say thousands of people watch her streams at times.

Wait! Are these women... celebrities?!?

The thought strikes you, leaving you utterly dumbfounded as you piece it together.

Technically, they are, aren't they? They're internet famous! They probably have millions of fans!

And I've... dated just about all of them...

...

How the FUCK did that happen?

"I know what you're thinking." Imane looks up at you, snapping your attention to her.

"Huh? Oh, I wasn't really-"

"She's gorgeous, great in bed, AND she can cook?!? What a steal!" She lowers her voice slightly, playfully mimicking your tone.

Her dubious impression elicits a chuckle from you, and Sydney and Tina laugh from behind you.

"Poki, you need to tone it down!" Tina shakes her head, smiling. "We all know that's not what anyone was thinking," she giggles, covering her mouth as she speaks.

"Hey, a girl can dream, right?" Imane sighs, flipping the final piece of French toast out of the pan and onto the plate beside her.

"All yours!" She says, holding it out to you with both hands.

"Wow..." You gasp, feeling your stomach rumble like thunder at the wonderful smell of cinnamon.

"Mmhmm. Let me know if this isn't enough for you. I can always make more."

You take the plate from her, holding it delicately in your hands. "Ah, this smells so good, I could kiss you right now."

You turn around, ready to sit down and devour every piece. But an iron-clad grasps onto your arm, locking you in place.

You turn back, shocked by how strong the grip on your upper arm was.

"Don't say things like that and think you can just walk away from me," Imane warns.

The sweet smile on her face contrasts the utter seriousness of her voice, leaving you confused.

She puckers her lips and juts her chin out, gently letting her eyes flutter closed. "Give me one. As a reward."

"Just one?" You confirm, looking down with impatience at your warm food.

"Just one."

...

Two dozen kisses and a few scarfed-down pieces of French toast later, you sit back, feeling your hunger temporarily satiated.

"Damn, that was good..." You sigh.

"Want any more?" Imane leaps up.

"No, no," you wave your hand. "In fact, I think I should probably head home soon."

"What! Why?" Sydney turns to you, habitually reaching out and resting her hand on yours. She slides her fingers into the grooves between yours, clutching your hands together.

"Well, I never told anyone I was coming here," you rub the back of your head with your free hand. "And besides, it's where I live, right? I can't stay here forever."

"Mmm..." Sydney pouts. "But I'll miss you..."

"I'll come back soon, don't you worry," you grin, moving your other arm to sandwich Sydney's hand between yours.

...

"Hey, um..." Imane nervously calls out, right as you reach for the door.

"Hm?"

You turn back. Her face carries an unusually cryptic expression as she looks at you, and it immediately sparks something in your mind.

Whether it was a memory or just your intuition, you weren't sure, but from her tone and expression, you can already see the question formulating in her mouth before it happens.

She's gonna ask if I want to date her, isn't she? And, just like always, she's probably going to be blunt about it.

Should I say yes?

I mean, she's really pretty, funny, and kind. Plus, it would be kind of awkward if I said yes to Sydney but not to her...

But is that ok? Could I just be digging myself into a hole again...?

Imane speaks up again, now looking past you. "I-I think it's raining outside-"

"Yes," you confidently answer.

"...huh?"

"Wait, what?" You blink.

"I said... it's raining outside," she repeats, cocking her head.

You turn back around and look through the side window, seeing the light patter of rain falling on the porch outside.

"...oh."

"What did you hear me say?" Imane asks, still pondering your reaction.

"Ah, no, nothing," you push out a smile, trying not to turn red. "The rain doesn't look too bad. I can run."

...

You step onto the front porch of your house, feeling the familiar warmth of your home soothing your body from the chilly sting of raindrops.

As nice as it is being with Sydney and Imane at their place, coming home feels different.

A familiar shriek startles you out of your thoughts. Moments later, you hear the same voice roaring with laughter, easing your panic.

Shit, when Rae screams, it really sounds like she's being murdered...

Calming your racing heart, you slowly step inside, nevertheless letting a smile grow on your face as you continue hearing the infectious laughter of your lover.

You close the door behind you, kick off your shoes, and set your feet down on the entrance mat, feeling the soft bristles of the rug under your socks.

Huh? What... happened?

A strange, foreboding tension rises from around you.

Oh. Rae stopped laughing. And so suddenly...

You slowly take steps into the house, paying closer attention.

But there were other sounds, too, coming from all around the house... they're all quiet now.

You shiver as a draft of cold air whisks onto your skin.

Whatever. I need to take a nap. I'm probably going nuts from exerting myself so much...

You move to the closest couch and lay down, gratefully sinking your head into the cushioning plushness of a pillow.

Mmm... nice...

...

Miyoung slowly walks down the stairs, carefully skipping over every creaky spot.

Her heart pounds in her chest, but she keeps her cool as she reaches the turning point of the stairwell.

She peeks her head around the corner, quickly taking in the sight of your body lying comfortably on the couch.

Her heart races even more as she sees you, and she gently squeezes her fist, feeling the familiar rush of love and warmth mixing with the newfound dread and doubt that had taken root within her.

The unbearable tension puts a deep frown on her face. But she quickly pushes it away and stands up taller, strengthening her resolve.

I need to know the truth.

It'll be easy! I'll just go over and ask. There'll be an explanation for everything. There has to be.

Right?

She walks over, no longer quieting her footsteps.

She stands by your side, towering over you with her hands clasped in front of her. You remain immobile on the sofa, your hair twisted into a mess by how deeply your head was buried into a pillow.

"Hey," Miyoung whispers, gently shaking your shoulder.

"Hmmm...?" You groan.

"Hey, I need to ask you something," she says. "Wake up."

"Mmm... I'm sleepy..." You mumble, adjusting yourself and laying your head back down.

"Hey, hey!" Miyoung continues whispering. "Come on..."

She grabs both of your shoulders, fighting against your attempts to shrug her off.

"What?" You drowsily ask, rolling over onto your back.

"Did you break up with Aria?"

Her words cut through the fogginess in your brain.

"...yes. I told you that already," you say, frowning.

"What happened? Why did you break up?" She whispers, glancing toward the stairwell.

"I told you already," you repeat, preparing to turn back around. Her words evoked unpleasant memories from your mind, and you didn't want to engage with her questions any longer.

"Just tell me again!" She pleads.

"She said so. She didn't want to date me. That's it."

You roll away from Miyoung and use what little energy your arms had to bring another pillow up and over the back of your head, covering your ears.

"Then why did she-"

"I don't know, Miyoung..." You impatiently groan. "Just let me... sleep..."

"..."

"..."

"...buy that cake?" She softly mutters.

Miyoung stares at the pillow covering your head. Your hands had slipped loose, and it rests loosely against you. Her eyes drift to the rest of your still body, from your faintly rising and falling chest down to your feet.

"Are you...?"

"..."

Miyoung steps back, pushing against the overwhelming desire to throw her arms around you and lay beside you.

She walks to the stairs, mulling over everything in her head.

Ok, think, think!

She grips the railing of the stairwell, remembering exactly what Aria had told her.

"It... it was a mistake."

"Huh? Wait, so you did buy it?!?"

"Yes. I did."

"Why? What would you-"

"It was a mistake."

She opens her eyes, her mind racing to piece everything together.

I'm even more confused now...

She walks up to her bedroom, sighing in frustration.

She pulls her phone from her pocket and absently checks it, barely paying attention to the words scrolling by as her mind travels elsewhere.

How could this happen? After all this time? What could've-

"..."

Her phone drops from her hand, tumbling a few feet across the carpeted floor. Her hand remains frozen in place, curled around the object no longer present.

She remains motionless. Her irises sharply dilate with the intensity of realization, matching the transformation of her face, as her previously relaxed features quickly grow taut. Her mind runs at super speed, making moments feel like hours.

What if...

...

You jolt upright, immediately feeling fear strike through your heart at the unfamiliar beam of moonlight shining on your lower body.

Oh, I'm still on the couch...

With great effort, you stand up, squinting your eyes as you try to adjust to the darkness. You feel around your pockets and dig out your phone.

Damn. It's midnight. I must've been really fucking tired...

Your noodle legs slowly move you to the kitchen, doing their best to appease your screaming stomach.

I guess I'm not used to pushing myself this much. My therapist said light exercise would be good for me, but I don't think everyday sex with multiple ladies at a time counts as 'light'.

But there's no way I'll ever complain about that...

As you step into the kitchen, you notice the silhouette of a figure standing by the stove, and your eyebrows arch upward in surprise.

Your eyes scan over her form as you walk closer, taking in the details of her appearance. The way her oversized shirt falls over her slim body and ends at her bare mid-thigh, the slight crease of focus on her brow, and the gentle sway of her body as she stirs something on the pan. The slight sizzle of the food snaps you out of your trance, and you step forward.

"Miyoung..." You whisper. "Good morning."

"Oh! You're awake!" She quietly responds. "Wait, huh? It's midnight!"

"Technically morning," you say, raising a finger.

"How was your nap?" She says, continuing her cooking.

"I wouldn't really call it a nap." You rub your palm against your forehead. "I don't think I'll be able to sleep anymore tonight."

You slowly walk up behind her, attracted by the growing scent of food, until you were looking over her shoulder. You lightly wrap your arms around her, gently pulling the two of you together until her soft, small back rests on your chest.

She turns her head back, and you leave a kiss on her waiting lips.

"That smells good. How are our fancy midnight snacks coming along?" You look down at her, seeing her small, slender neck slightly turn as she smiles.

"Well, my snack is almost done. For yours... you'll have to make it yourself."

"Wha-!" You pout. "Please? I barely remember how to cook..." You plant a small kiss on the back of her neck, making her shoulders hunch for a moment.

"Just toast a pop-tart or something! That's what I normally do, I just felt like doing something a little extra today."

"But I love your cooking so much more..."

She shakes her head like a mother sighing at her child's behavior. "Really...?"

You nod, gently brushing the tip of your nose along the back of her neck. "Of course. Besides, I want to see you like this for a bit longer. You look... stunning."

"Pffft!" She audibly scoffs. "I'm a mess right now. I'm not even wearing any pants..."

You raise your eyebrows mischievously. "Oh? So what exactly is under here?"

You gently lift up her shirt, revealing a pink pair of underwear.

"Hey! Put that down!" She swats your arm away. "Rude!"

You giggle and lower her shirt. "Sorry. Hey, it's not like I haven't done it before."

She continues to shake her head, grumbling.

You wrap your arms around her once more, pulling her into your warmth. She sighs, leaning her head back onto your collarbone.

"You know... you look amazing in your underwear."

Her cheeks quickly turn red, but she stays relaxed in your grip. She places her hands on yours, gently patting your knuckles.

"Of course you'd say that..." She mutters.

"I bet you'd look even sexier without them..." You whisper, just soft enough for your breath to graze her ear.

Her hands tense, and her body tenses up slightly as your words make their way through her mind.

"H-hey, don't try to..." Her breathing shallows, and the calm, serene atmosphere suddenly shifts.

She notices for the first time the feeling of your hips pressing up against her from behind, and how your strong arms hold her so lovingly.

Right on cue, she gasps as a stiff feeling gently pokes into her, finally putting the inevitable thought in her head.

All the other thoughts that had been swirling around her mind since yesterday fade into oblivion as this new feeling presses into her backside, sparking a new set of thoughts in her head.

"Miyoung..." You say, feeling the words being drawn out from somewhere deep inside you. "Do you want to..."

There were a million ways you could complete the sentence, yet you knew Miyoung was thinking exactly the same thing you were.

"Our roommates could come down any second..." She quietly warns.

"No one's awake this late. You know that."

"Well... that's probably true. Wait, how do you know-"

You shift your hips forward. She bites her lip, forcibly stopping herself from making any revealing sounds.

You watch her closely from behind, reading through her attempt at a stoic expression.

"I won't do anything that you don't want me to," you say with a lustful grin, knowing how excited your actions were making her. "But if you say the word... I'll do whatever you want."

Her brows furrow ever so slightly, and her lips purse for a moment. After a moment, she slowly nods, and her body loosens. She turns her head back, locking eyes with you for a second before she speaks.

"Yes."

You lean forward and plant your lips on her neck. She gingerly tilts her head to the side, exposing more of her delicate skin. Your body stays pressed up against hers, and you slowly latch onto her neck, interchanging kisses with soft licks that send shudders across her body. She reaches her hand back around herself, placing it in your hair and pulling you down.

"Mmm..." She groans, bracing herself on the counter as you gently slide a hand forward and squeeze her boob through her shirt. "Kiss me..."

You pull away from her neck, leaving a faint red mark. Tilting her chin to the side, you capture her lips, instantly feeling her energy flow into you.

You give her chest another tight squeeze. She grabs your hand and squeezes it further, this time moving it to her other side.

Your other hand slowly lifts up her shirt, sliding your warm hand against the skin of her thigh. You hook a finger into her underwear, gently tugging to ask.

Her hair gently tickles your face as she nods.

You pull them down, hearing her slightly gasp as the cool air meets her exposed body.

You drop the fabric, letting it fall to the floor. She steps out of it, leaving it strewn on the floor beside you.

Not wasting another second, you reach your finger down and rub between her thighs. She whimpers, digging her hand deeper into your hair. She was already sufficiently wet, letting your finger slide easily across the outskirts of her folds.

She pulls away from your lips, her eyes coated with desire. "Don't just touch me," she says. "I need you now."

Her hands move to your pants, fumbling to unbutton them. You help out, quickly getting them down and off of you.

Her hand moves to your cock, picking it up in her hand and wrapping it with her warm fingers. She gives it a few strokes, ensuring it was at full capacity.

She turns back around, scoots over away from the stove, and leans forward, placing both hands on the counter and spreading her feet. She looks back at you, arching her back to turn further.

She looks irresistible, and you can barely stop to admire the sight before you're behind her, ready to push in.

"Right here in the kitchen, Miyoung? I didn't know you were into this..." You tease.

She groans as the tip of your cock rubs against her lips. "I don't care where it is. It's been so long, I just... ahhh~"

You push in, slowly delving your shaft into her dripping sex.

Despite how often you'd been getting this feeling lately, it still feels like a once-in-a-lifetime experience to be where you are, with a woman as fine as Miyoung.

"Fffffuck," she groans, clutching onto the counter. "We can't be too loud..."

You bottom out inside her, and her head swims in pleasure as you max out inside her tight entrance. Her butt presses back against your hips, and you hold her steady by the waist.

You lean forward and plant another kiss on her neck.

"Are you ready?" You whisper.

She nods, lowering her head as she prepares for the euphoric explosion she'd been dreaming about.

You slowly pull out and push in again. She quietly hisses, and one of her hands grabs yours, tightly clutching it. You squeeze back, hesitating.

"Keep going," she turns back. "Don't stop."

With one hand still locked with hers, you pull back and thrust your hips forward again. She takes in a deep, shaky breath and pulls her head up. You continue thrusting, each push becoming smoother as you get into a rhythm.

She lets go of your hand as she adjusts to the pace, and you use the opportunity to slide your hand underneath her shirt and grope the bare skin of her firm breasts.

"Haaa~" She groans, arching her back and pushing her ass out more. "You love my boobs too much..." She giggles.

"There's no such thing as loving boobs too much..." You laugh.

She leans further onto the counter, giving you better access. You pump even deeper, evoking more groans of delight. Her beautiful dark hair bounces on her back with each push, and you gently pull it to one side so you could see her expressions of delight.

"Don't hold back," she says. "I promise I'll be quiet."

"Are you sure you can keep that promise?" You ask. You amp up your pace slightly, giving her a taste of what was to come.

"Yes," she instantly responds. "Just... do it. I... FU~" She clamps her hand over her mouth as you drive into her, instantly letting loose.

"Ohhhhh my goooddd~" She moans between her fingers. She lowers herself down to the counter, nearly lying her upper body down on it as you take her from behind. Her entire body jolts with each of your thrusts, but she keeps herself composed, and only her occasional squeals of ecstasy as you hit her g-spot leak out from her lips.

"Fuck..." You groan, placing both hands on her butt and holding her tightly as you pump in. Her pussy felt heavenly, and doing this in the near-darkness made it even more exciting.

You run your fingers down her soft back, tracing your nails over her curves. She turns her head back at the unexpected feeling.

"You're gorgeous, you know that?" You grin, not letting your pace slow down by a second.

"S-shut up!" She scoffs. She turns back, readjusting her arms on the counter.

The two of you continue bucking your hips, the silence only broken by the sound of your hips slapping together and Miyoung's occasional whispers of desire.

Her pants grow in volume as she starts to feel a wonderful tension building inside of her. "Oh god, I feel it..."

She moans out, releasing a sound so hot that the hairs on the back of your neck stand up.

You squeeze her butt cheeks with newfound ambition, and you begin thrusting all-out, ignoring the part of you that said you'd regret this later.

She squeals, nearly convulsing from the deep, full thrusts you were giving her.

"Fuckfuckfuck~" She groans, turning back to see you again. Her eyes tell you everything, and your expression carries a similar desperation for release. "Please, I'm so close..."

She closes her eyes, letting her body tense up.

Using her hips as your handlebars, you continue your relentless thrusting, feeling supremely close to your own release.

"You're gonna cum too, right?" She asks, barely able to mouth the words.

You quickly nod.

"Ah~ I'm... I'm... I'M-AH~~!" She cries out as she orgasms, contracting her pussy tightly around your buried shaft. The added pressure causes you to burst at the same time, leaving both of you groaning in euphoric bliss. Her knees nearly give out, but you hold her up.

You wipe the built-up sweat off of your brow, panting.

"I love you..." She mutters, still getting over the high. "Thank you so much..."

You lean forward and plant another kiss on her neck. She picks your chin up and pulls you in, leaving your lips dancing against each other.

Placing one hand on her hip, you start to pull out.

"No! Not... not yet. Just... a minute more," she sighs, smiling giddily.

She stands up, keeping the two of you in that position for a minute longer. She closes her eyes again, letting her breathing slow. Her smile never leaves her face.

She finally beckons for you to pull away, leaving a faint trail of your semen dripping out of her.

"I guess I'm taking a shower after this..."

"Can I join?" You immediately ask.

"Oh, no no no no. We've done enough of that today," she giggles. She reaches over and picks her food off of the plate you hadn't realized she'd set it on and lifts it to her mouth.

"Sooo... Miyoung, my darling..." You sweetly say, patting her shoulder as your stomach achingly reminds you of its existence.

"..."

She slowly turns to look at you, her eyes squinted with suspicion.

"Could you... make me something-"

"No."

"...awwww...."

"No, don't look at me like that," she warns, turning away from your pouting expression. "You look like a... like a sad little puppy when you make that face."

"Don't you want to give this sad little puppy some food?" You ask, trying your hardest not to grin.

She rests her hands on the counter and sighs.

"Fine," she grumbles.

You grin, knowing how inconsequential her change of mind was, but still finding joy in it. You briefly wrap your arms around her again, this time from the front.

"I love you, Miyoung..."

Her hands hesitate out in the air for a moment before gravitating toward your back, gently running over every familiar curve and protrusion of your back.

"I love you too," she whispers after a moment. "I love you a lot. I don't want us to ever end..."

You can feel the sudden tension in her body, and her tone sends an uncomfortable tingle down your spine. As you try to pull away, she pulls you close again, burying her head into you. Your thoughts fade away as she gently purrs into your chest, replaced by the warmth of her body and the softness of her skin. You wrap your hands around her again, letting the moment absorb both of you.

...

"Hey..." She says, pulling her head away from you just enough to look up into your eyes. "There's... there's something I should probably tell you."

You frown, worried by the nervous look gracing her beautiful face.

"What is it?" You ask, gently rubbing her back.

"I think... Aria..."

"Aria... what?" An all-too-familiar voice irritably speaks up from the stairwell.

Chapter 210: Chapter 210. Rekindling Memories (The Amnesiac)

"SHIT!" you yelp, startled by the sudden intrusion, jolting back and nearly stumbling into the kitchen counter, only held back by the embrace of Miyoung's arms. "Aria? What are you doing?"

Aria's gaze meets yours, a flicker of hurt and anger dancing in her eyes. She crosses her arms defiantly and lifts her chin, pulling her eyes away from the sight of your exposed bodies. The built-up tension from the past few days hangs heavily in the air, with unspoken accusations crackling beneath.

"What are you doing?" she bites back. "Talking about me, it seems?"

"Aria, I-" Miyoung starts.

"What were you going to say, Miyoung?" Aria cuts her off, her voice carries an unpleasant raspiness that leaves an uncomfortable silence in its wake. "Go on, say it."

"Aria..." Miyoung shakes her head, unable to say what was on her mind.

Aria mutters under her breath and turns away, beginning to walk up the stairs.

"Aria, wait!" Miyoung's voice quivers with anguish.

Aria's response is curt, her tone devoid of emotion. "Later. Get dressed."

With each step, her presence recedes, and you find yourself rooted to your spot until her footsteps fade into silence.

"Are you okay?" you softly whisper, mindful of the pained look on Miyoung's face.

Miyoung takes a moment to respond, her gaze distant as she works through her thoughts. Finally, she lets out a weary sigh.

"Yeah... I think we should go to bed now," she says, her voice tinged with resignation.

She gently slips out of your embrace, reaching down to retrieve her underwear.

"What about your snack?" you ask.

"...You can have it," she dismissively waves her hand.

You rest your hand gently on her shoulder and supportively squeeze.

"...I just don't know why she's like this," she whispers. "I don't get it..."

"..."

"I don't know if I even want to know anymore."

...

Rubbing your eyes, you flick away specks of built-up dirt, the remnants of your slumber. A yawn escapes your lips, stretching your jaw as you draw in a deep breath of cool air.

"Morning, Miyoung," you say, turning your gaze to the girl watching you. You sit up, taking a moment to stare at the warm, subdued yellow glow that paints the blankets enveloping you.

"It's a beautiful day. Do you have any plans today?" Miyoung tenderly whispers, the anxiety of last night nowhere to be seen. She plants a soft kiss on your ear, making your skin pleasantly flutter.

"Yeah, I do," you reply, turning to face her and gently placing a hand on her cheek.

The sight of her natural face, illuminated in the sunlight with her round glasses resting on the bridge of her slender nose, gives her an angelic look.

"Really? That's new," she teases, an impish smile playing on her lips.

"Oh, come on..." you chuckle.

"Mmm, joking~" she responds, leaning forward momentarily to leave your lips tingling with the delightful taste of hers.

"I want to remember more about myself," you say.

"Oh!" she exclaims, raising her eyebrows approvingly. "That's great. What's your plan?"

"I... Well, I was thinking..."

A faint idea, long buried in the recesses of your mind, suddenly resurfaces. It emerges without warning, slipping from your lips before you have a chance to fully grasp it.

"My journal!"

"Your... OH!" Miyoung exclaims, a hint of realization dawning upon her. "Your journals! I completely forgot about them!"

"Wait, I kept a journal?" you ask, a sense of excitement tingling in your veins.

She cocks her head. "You don't remember?"

You shake your head reluctantly.

"Yeah, you did. You had at least four completely filled and stored away. You used to write in your latest one almost every night," she reveals, her eyes sparkling.

"That's perfect! What did I write about? And where are they?"

She purses her lips and puffs her cheeks, deep in thought.

"I don't know. And... I don't know," she admits. "You kept them private, so I never got to see them. When we moved into this house, you kept your journals in your room..." She pauses, her gaze drifting into the distance. "But if they were still there, you probably would've found them by now."

"Hmm... I'm pretty sure I haven't come across them."

"Rae probably knows where they are," she considers.

"Ah, you might be right. I'll ask her," you decide, reaching forward to lift the soft blanket off your body.

You gasp pleasantly as two warm arms encircle you from behind, holding you tightly. Miyoung's chest presses against your back, her lips caressing your neck with tender affection.

"Not right now," she whispers, her breath sending delightful shivers down your spine. "Last night - in the kitchen - it wasn't enough for me. Stay a little longer, please?"

A soft groan escapes your lips as she trails her hand down to your groin, and you surrender to her touch, allowing her to lay you back against her chest.

"Shit, you can be so seductive when you want to be..."

...

"Rae!" With a beaming smile, you eagerly greet Rae as she emerges from your shared bedroom right as you make your way there.

Taken aback by your enthusiasm, she tilts her head back slightly, your grin infecting her expression.

"Huh? What happened?" She asks.

"My journals!" You exclaim, cutting right to it. "If I read my journals, maybe I can remember some of my past life!"

Rae's eyes widen momentarily, a flicker of an unusual emotion passing through them before she quickly recomposes herself.

"Do you know where they are?" You ask.

She starts to walk past you, a nervous smile tugging at the corners of her lips as she keeps her gaze over your shoulder.

"Are you hungry? You haven't had breakfast yet, right?"

You gently grasp her arm, stopping her from obviously evading your question.

"Rae... what is it?" You sigh.

She reluctantly turns back to face you, slowly facing her fate like a child who knows she's in trouble.

"I'm really sorry..." She apologetically mutters, visibly irritated with herself.

She slowly leans forward, resting her chin on your shoulder. You put your arms around her, holding her in a loose hug.

"I lost them," she whispers.

"...All of them?"

"I swear I had them all in a box with all your other stuff!" She starts speaking quickly, picking her head back up. "And when you came home, I unpacked everything to be ready for you, and they weren't there! I looked everywhere, but I never found them. I'm really really really sorry, babe..." She clutches you, squeezing tightly as she pours out her regret.

"Hey, it's ok," you reply, stroking her hair. "Do you remember anything I wrote in them?"

She subtly swivels her head, tickling your neck with her hair. "You told me you didn't want me to read them. So I promised you I wouldn't, and I didn't."

"...even after I almost died?" You whisper.

She nods. "A promise is a promise."

You give her torso a gentle squeeze. "I love you."

"I love you too," she instantly responds, never letting a chance to show her affection go to waste.

"I'll keep looking. I'm sure they'll turn up eventually. In the meantime, I'm sure I can do something else to remember."

"Mmm..." She groans, still disappointed with herself.

"Hey, don't worry," you continue. "I- "

"Hallo!" A cheery voice rings out from the door. Amid your conversation, you hadn't noticed the keys jingling from outside the front door.

"Lily?" Rae picks her head up. "What are you doing here?"

"Oh... oh..." the woman named Lily mutters. Her keys slip loose from her hand and fall onto the carpet beneath her.

"H-hello..." You respond, sizing her up while trying to avoid the intense look she was shooting into you.

"You're..." She gulps, stepping closer. "You're here. You're... really here."

"Lily, I thought I told you to wait!" Rae quietly exclaims, stepping between the two of you.

"Wait, what?" You interject, brought back to your senses. "What's happening?"

"I didn't want to overwhelm you with meeting everyone at once, remember?" Rae says, looking back at you. "So I told everyone to stay away for a bit until you were comfortable to meet them, a few at a time."

"Oh..." You nod your head as you recall her words. "But... I guess I'm ready now."

"Are you sure?" She turns back.

"It's ok!" Lily waves her hands, regaining herself. "Uh... we can 'meet' later. I don't want to be unfair to anyone else. Besides, I only came over for... Aria."

You and Rae stiffen.

"Aria? What about her?" You blurt.

"She called me over. Asked to hang out," she bluntly replies, leaning over to pick up her keys.

You and Rae share a glance, each of your minds silently churning.

"Well, it was nice to... not meet you," Lily innocently grins. "I'm really glad you're back."

"Thanks..." You reply, your attempt at a warm smile soured by thoughts of Aria.

...

Aria gasps as she peeks out of her bedroom curtain, immediately pulling it closed again as a ray of sunlight catapults through the crack, breaking the dark stillness of the room.

Noon already...

Her eyes burn with how much she'd rubbed them, and the remnants of her makeup cling to her clogged pores.

Her phone buzzes for the hundredth time in the last hour, and she picks it up again, happy to distract herself further.

This time, though, her eyes stay transfixed to one message, from a group chat that hadn't been active in months.

Imane: this one is for the girlies ;)))))

She clicks on the attached video, and upon seeing the first frame, quickly sits up.

Her cheeks flush red, and her breathing quickens as she sizes up the sight of Imane sitting on her bed, beckoning to someone off-screen, while Sydney walks into frame.

No...

She skips ahead into the video, and her lips hang apart as it jumps straight into the action, with Imane's pretty face contorted in pleasure as you thrust your hips against her soft butt from behind.

The part of Aria's mind that knew she shouldn't watch any further stays silent as soon as her fingers reach into her shorts, traveling past her underwear.

"Ahh~" She whispers as her fingers make contact. Every touch was electric, and even barely giving herself the slightest of rubs felt extraordinary, not least because of whose fingers she was imagining being the ones on her body.

She rubs back and forth, digging the rest of her fingers under her shorts and pulling them down to her knees.

"Shit," she groans, laying her head back and holding the phone above her. Her chest heaves as you give Imane one final thrust, leaving her with a quickly reddening mark on her ass.

She watches as you change positions, now getting ready to give Sydney the same treatment. You lean down, finally showing your face on camera, and Aria's heart nearly stops.

She slams her phone down on the bed, shutting it off. She snakes her hand down and pulls her shorts back up, disgusted with herself.

What the fuck is wrong with me?

I need to stop this. I... have to...

She glances at her drawer, then back to herself.

I can't let this go on.

Four quick knocks sound at the door, but Aria barely registers them, her head swirling with dreadful thoughts.

"Heyyyy! Aria, what's..." Lily's voice trails off as she opens the door. The utter darkness of the room catches her off guard.

"Aria?" She asks, barely able to see the woman hunched over on her bed, her back turned to her.

"Oh, fuck!" Aria snaps out of her stupor. "Uh, sorry." She sits up, keeping her head away from Lily's gaze.

Lily slowly steps inside, stepping over strewn clothes. She stops for a few seconds, letting her eyes adjust to the sight of the drawn blackout curtains, unmade bed, and messy desk.

"Aria...?" She asks again, realizing how drastically the aura of the room had changed.

"Sorry about the mess." Aria blurts out, glancing back for a moment and seeing Lily's reaction.

"Aria, what's wrong?"

"..."

Lily approaches her, holding out her hands in front of her for safety until she grabs onto the bedframe.

"You already know, Lily-"

"Do I?" She retorts.

"...what?" Aria asks, her voice shaky.

"Aria..." She sighs. "You've been so distant, and now I know something's wrong. This can't just be about the breakup. I know you," she says, her voice tenderly begging for some understanding. "Please tell me. let me in."

Aria's gaze falters, drawn to the small, innocent-looking drawer at the bottom of her nightstand.

"Ok. I'll... I'll tell you," Aria whispers. "It's... actually why I invited you over. I needed to tell someone."

"Good," Lily says, sitting down beside her. "You're a strong woman," she sighs. "But you can only take so much. Now tell me what's on your mind."

"...alright. Maybe I should show you..."

She starts to stand up.

"Wait," Lily stops, gently touching her arm. "Not yet. Give me a hug first."

"Lily..." Aria sighs.

"For my sake," Lily stands up, holding Aria's shoulders. "Please?"

Aria leans in, and Lily wraps her arms tightly around her. Aria squeezes her back, on the verge of tears at the sound of Lily's soft, familiar hums.

"It's ok to cry, Aria," Lily whispers, hearing Aria sniffle.

"I've cried enough," she responds, gulping.

She pulls away, letting Lily see her face fully for the first time.

"Thanks for the hug," Lily warmly says. "Now... what did you want to show me?"

Aria turns around, staving off her looming anxiety. She raises her arm, outstretching one finger to the source of all her doubts and fears.

"Wait..." Lily says, stepping closer. "Is this..."

...

"Who's Lily?" You ask Rae, while she waits impatiently by the stove, spoon in hand, for the rice to finish cooking.

"Why does rice take so long to cook normally? We need to get a new rice cooker..." She mutters to herself. The sight of her absorbed in her thoughts was adorable, and you can hardly hold back a grin.

"Rachel?"

"Huh?" She whips around, her full name drawing her attention out of the depths. "What's up, babe?"

"Who's Lily?" You repeat.

"Oh, she's our friend!" She grins. "A shy wittle cutie, too."

"Well, sure, but..." You half-grin. "I meant, what's her relationship to me?"

"...friends!" She exclaims again. "Just friends."

You stare suspiciously at her.

"Trust me, I'm just as surprised as you are. I spent so long thinking that you two must have been going out, having crazy hot sex behind everyone's back. But no, you two were always... just friends."

"You say that like it's a bad thing," you grin, teasing.

"No, it's not!" She waves her hand. "Well, erm... I can't say I haven't thought about what a threesome with her would be like... but being friends is great! We all need friends."

You raise an eyebrow, ever-impressed by how horny your girlfriend could be.

Well, maybe she's right. It's nice to know that we were just friends. No breakups, no baggage, no history... just friends.

...

"Alright, byeeeee~!" Rae smooches you on the lips and slips behind your bedroom door.

"Bye, love." You smile.

"Oh, by the way," she pops her head out again. "You can always come in when I'm streaming. Chat already knows you exist, so it wouldn't be weird."

"Oh... yeah, ok," you grin. "Sure."

"Besides, this is a secret stream, so there will only be like... eight thousand-ish people? I don't know, I don't look at the numbers much anymore," she thinks, scratching her head. "Ok, bye!"

Eight... thousand?

On second thought... maybe not.

Was I like this before? I can't imagine being comfortable in front of thousands of people, but it sounds like I've been on her stream before...

Out of nowhere, a startingly loud groan echoes from down the hall, capturing your attention.

You quickly move down the hall, not sure what to think.

"Leslie?" You cautiously ask, determining where the sound came from. "You ok?"

"Yeah! But, uh... come in!" She calls back.

"Um... ok..."

You nudge open the door.

"What's up? Why did you..."

Leslie looks up at you, one hand holding her phone out in front of her, the other currently rubbing quick circles around her clit. Her cheeks are flushed red, and nearly her entire body is naked, aside from her shirt, which was haphazardly pulled up until it was resting on her collarbones.

"Holy shit," you slip out, quickly closing the door behind you.

"Oh, heyyyy..." She calls, feigning innocence. "Crazy seeing you here."

"Yeah, in my own house," you retort, crossing your arms. "So, you wanted me to see you like this?" You smirk, drinking in the sight of her smooth, slender legs spread apart, and her perky breasts poking through the faint fabric blocking them from your view.

"It's only fair after I get to see you like this..." She turns her phone to you. You lean in closer and blink in surprise.

"Oh! Right, I nearly forgot about that..." You crawl onto the bed curiously. "Could I see it?"

"Of course."

She bites back a grin as you scoot up next to her. She holds the phone out between the two of you. She doesn't bother removing her hand from her legs, and instead continues stroking away as she hits play on the video.

Your head fills with recent memories as the crisp, high-quality video starts playing.

The scene of your hips plunging into Imane's bountiful assets, combined with her soft moans that were perfectly picked up by her expensive microphone, starts to stir something within you, and you shift your legs, trying to ease the tightness.

But one more glance at Leslie gives you an up-close sight of how hot and bothered she was silently getting, and it starts to tempt you. The way her hips slightly buck whenever she sticks her fingers in, and how intently she watched the two of you on camera, turns you on more than you expected.

Without another word, you lift your hips and slide down your pants. Leslie's breathing quickens, and she releases a soft moan as she notices.

You wrap your hand around your shaft and slowly jerk it, realizing for the first time how long it had been since you've watched any kind of porn. Despite it not being the real thing, the novelty of the experience made it all the more exciting, and Leslie's hot body beside you only made it better.

"You two are so hot," Leslie breathes out, transfixed on the video. "Such a nice butt..."

"Damn right," you nod, nearly groaning at how perfectly every jiggle of Imane's ass was captured.

"I meant yours," she giggles.

The two of you continue with your slow, soft motions, slowly increasing your pace as your lust grows.

Leslie's eyes flick back and forth between the video and your cock, as if unsure of what she wanted to focus on. Similarly, your eyes are drawn to how perfect her slit looked.

You reach over and grab her hand, moving it away from her.

"Hmm?" She grunts.

You gently open her hand and wrap it around your cock, making her shiver in delight as your cock twitches in her grip.

You place your hand back where hers was and gently dig your fingers in. She nearly drops the phone as her fingers and toes curl from the feeling. She quickly returns the favor, stroking you up and down with fervor.

With both of you now sitting restlessly with one hand on each other, it becomes harder and harder to focus on the video.

Leslie's hand starts to shake as you curl your fingers inside her, distracting her until she's no longer paying much attention to anything else.

"Leslie..." You groan, focused on pleasurably her hand was gently squeezing and pumping your raging erection.

"Yeah...?"

"I think... we don't need the video anymore..." You pant out, pushing another finger into her smooth folds.

She smiles widely. "No, we don't," she decides.

She drops the phone to the side, and places her free hand on your chest, beckoning for you to lay back.

You scoot down and lie flat on your back, eagerly anticipating what was to come. She immediately spreads her legs as she gets on top, to straddle you in reverse. She scoots her butt back until it rests inches above your tongue, and before she can lower her lips to your cock, you grab both soft cheeks and dive your tongue into her pink folds.

"AHH-MPH!" She muffles her scream of ecstasy by leaning forward and choking on your cock, going much deeper than you expected.

Your toes curl at how deep into her throat your cock was hilted, and the feeling of her warm tongue as she pulls out and pushes in again is euphoric.

Feeling her warm body on top of you is oddly comforting, but it's hard to pay attention to it with the feast currently resting in front of your eyes.

Without another moment of hesitation, you immediately get to devouring each other. Leslie doesn't wait to use every trick in her book, from flicking your sensitive spots to massaging your balls while softly deepthroating you. You try to match her pace, licking and sucking her sweet spots while trying not to pass out from her incredible work.

She finally pulls away for a moment, leaving you with some respite. She sits up, pressing her light body weight down onto your face. You gleefully wrap your hand around her soft thighs and pull her down even harder, letting your tongue press into her heat further. She squeals and clutches your sides, clenched and shaking as your muscles access forgotten years of sexual practice and put them to good use.

"Baby, fuck me," she groans, "FUCK ME~"

You finally release her from your grip, and she leans forward, getting onto her hands and knees.

"Like you did with Imane," she smiles, flipping her hair back to look at you.

Seems like everyone wants that treatment now... thank you, Poki.

Leslie shakes her butt side to side, impatiently waiting for you to split her open while you finish taking off your pants and tossing them aside. You line yourself up with her lips and quickly push in, knowing she didn't need any more preparation after the treatment you'd given her. She tightens her grip on the bedsheet as you push in, filling her up and expanding her insides. She turns her head back to look at you, and the sight of her biting her lip lustfully while staring back into your eyes turns you on even further. You pull out and ram back into her, letting each thrust deliver a strong dose of your lust into her fit body.

"YES~~" She moans. "Please... again..."

You gladly oblige, grabbing her hips and plunging yourself deep within her. You continue pounding her from the back, letting your growing passion and adrenaline overtake your actions as you push yourself even harder. You reach forward, bundle her messy hair into a ponytail, and pull it backward, making her gasp as you roughly tug it back.

"Mmm... fuuuuck... you remember... how much I looooove that..." She blissfully groans. The rough treatment was exactly what she craved in a mood like this, and the dirty sounds of your love-making were music to your ears.

"I'm gonna..." She warns, moaning and groaning quietly as her orgasm spikes. She finally releases it, hollering as her body unfurls. Her pussy clamps down on your cock, increasing the friction and edging you closer.

"I want you in my mouth," she unabashedly begs. "Can I...?"

You immediately pull out, lying back on her pillow as she spins around and leaps on you like a cougar.

...

"Leslie... I'm close..." You warn, practically humping your hips up into her waiting throat as she sloppily slurps you down. Your taste buds are still coated with her slightly sweet taste from earlier.

"Mm-mmph..." She grunts out, her tone sounding approving.

Her hands work in tandem with her lips to try and milk every last drop out of you, and her legs still quiver a bit from the orgasms you had already put her through.

"Ahh~" You groan, using up the little energy you had left in your final moments.

"MMPH~!" Leslie squeals as she dives down on your cock for the last time and feels you burst down her throat, shooting your warm seed into her.

You stay there for a few moments, seeing stars as your cock pulses and pushes against Leslie, gushing out her reward. She nearly gags at the release but manages to keep it all together.

"Fuck..." You groan, letting your arms fall loose to your side. "That's... amazing..." You sigh as your orgasm finally subsides, leaving you feeling weightless.

Leslie slowly extracts herself from your slick shaft and swallows everything, ensuring you watch as her tongue drags the lingering drops from around her lips into her mouth.

"Fuck, I'm so lucky..." You groan with a smile, nearly getting hard again at the promiscuous sight.

"Shhh, don't tell anyone," she whispers. "But sometimes I can be just a little bit of a slut for you."

"Just a little?" You taunt.

"Shut it!" She laughs. She immediately cringes at the pain in her throat and silently clutches her neck.

"Wow, it's been a while since I went that rough," she groans. "How am I gonna stream later?"

Despite her concern, a huge smile lingers on her face as she crawls up to you and lays her cheek on your chest, wrapping an arm around you.

"Don't stream. Stay with me." You grin and gently caress her head, brushing back the hair that had fallen over her ear.

"I wish..." She sighs, nestling in closer.

"How long do you have?" You ask.

"How long were we at it?" She retorts, giggling.

"...good question," you chuckle, looking up at her wall clock and making some reasonable guesses. "Half an hour?"

"Mmm, that's good. I only have to stream at 3."

She tilts her chin up and yawns, instantly making you follow along. She settles back down, resting on her side and keeping her body entangled with yours.

Fatigued from the cardio, she starts to slip into a nap, while your thoughts remain active.

I should ask her about that too...

"Hey," you whisper, gently bringing her back awake.

"Hey, cutie pie," she whispers back, her breath tickling your neck while her eyes remain lightly closed.

"Do you know anything about my journals?" You ask, softly rubbing her cheek.

"Oh... uh..." She opens her eyes.

"Do you know where there are?" You clarify.

"Yeah! Well, one of them."

"Show me!" You exclaim, jolting upright.

"Ow! Ok, OK!" She yelps, laughing. "Fine. I..." She sighs, letting her back slouch. "It's your first diary. The first one you still had, anyway. I wasn't planning on reading it, since-"

"Since I told everyone not to," you finish, standing up.

"Right," she nods. "But... you filled out this one back when you didn't keep them secret. You actually let me read what you w-w-wrote," she says, falling into a blushing stutter as her eyes catch sight of your swinging, half-hard cock as you walk to find your pants.

"Really? That's... different," you say, comparing her words with what Miyoung had told you.

"Well, yeah. Back then, you weren't so..."

You turn back to face her, your forehead creasing with concern as you pick up on her tone.

"Sorry, forget it." She moves away from the bed. "It's over here," she quickly changes the subject, pointing to her desk.

"Wait, what?"

She shakes her head. "Never mind. It's here."

"Leslie, what were you going to say?" You say, walking toward her. "What was I like back then? I... I'd like to know. Maybe it could help me remember."

She pulls the diary out from her drawer and places it on her desk, not meeting your eyes.

You stand next to her and gently hold her shoulders, finally coaxing her to look up at you.

Is this what Tina was talking about? How I was different before the accident?

Just how much did I change?

"It's ok to be honest, Leslie," you say. "I know I was different. I don't know exactly how yet, but I want to find out."

"..."

She gazes into your eyes, her unease slowly fading away as she sees the sincerity in them.

"You started getting more closed off," she whispers, putting her hands on your forearms and gently squeezing. "Years ago, I used to be able to look over your shoulder while you were writing, and you'd happily let me see. Sometimes you'd be writing the sweetest stuff..." She trails off, clearly reminiscing by the visible sparkle in her eyes.

"But then it stopped. Around 6 months before the accident, you started pulling away. It was small at first, but you got pretty serious about us not looking at what you were writing. I never knew why."

You listen closely, letting your mind soak in her words.

"After the accident, I found your diaries, packed up where Rae kept them in your room. It felt wrong to read any of the newer ones, so I only picked up the oldest one you had. I read through it all again. And again, and again, and again."

"...and?"

"And...?" She repeats, cocking her head.

"Did you... find anything?"

"...no? Nothing new, of course, since it's almost four years old, and I had read some of it before. Reading it was just a way for me to cope with what happened."

"I see..." You nod.

"But it could be helpful for you," she says, patting the cover. "You should take it back."

"Are you sure? You can keep it if you'd like," you suggest as you turn your attention to the old, worn book, running your fingers over the fractured binding.

She smiles. "It's your diary, babe. And besides, I don't need it anymore. I have the real you back."

Her lips lock with yours as she pulls you in by the arms, and an infectious, giddy joy spreads through her.

The real me...?

I hope this diary can give me some answers as to who that actually is...

Chapter 211: Chapter 211. Two's Company, Fifteen's a Party (The Amnesiac)

Alright. Time to see what I can get from this journal...

"Let me know if you want to talk about anything you wrote down," Leslie says, still clutching your arm.

"Thanks, Leslie," you say, leaning in to kiss her nose. "Hopefully I'll remember some more."

"I know you will," she grins reassuringly.

Waving goodbye, you step out of her room and walk down the hall.

Four years ago, I started dating Rae, and I met all her friends for the first time.

I wonder what I would have thought to write here...

You continue mulling over what could be in the diary as you enter your room and walk over to your bed, preparing to settle in and read your journal from cover to cover.

"Hey, Rae," you shoot her a glance, seeing her talking to chat.

You plop onto your bed and prop your pillow up.

"Ah!" She yelps, turning back in surprise. "Babe! You came!"

"Huh?" You sit up. "What do you mean?"

"You... just..." She shakes her head in confusion, gesturing to her laptop.

"OH!" You blurt. "I just walked in, in front of... your viewers..."

You look over to the chat messages. They're barely discernible from your spot on the bed, but even if you were closer, the speed at which they're flying by would make it impossible to see.

"Everyone's excited to finally see you're still alive!" Rae says, grinning ear to ear.

"Oh, haha..." You nervously rub the back of your neck, grateful you weren't still on camera.

"Wait, what is THAT!" Rae yelps, standing up and craning her neck.

"Uhh.. it's-"

"Hold on!" She sits back down. "Give me a minute, chat."

She presses a few buttons on her keyboard, muting her microphone and changing her stream scene. She quickly skips over to you to get a better look.

Huh... how did I know which buttons control the mic and camera?

"Your diary!" She gasps, leaning down. "Where was it?"

"Leslie had it," you say, your attention drawn back to the old bound book. "Only this one, though. The rest are still AWOL."

"Oh, wow... and you're going to read it now?" She places her hand on your cheek, gently rubbing it.

"Yeah, I want to see how much I can remember." You place your hand on top of hers and bring it forward to give her palm a kiss. "Is it ok if I do it here?"

"Of course! As long as you don't mind me streaming."

"Not at all," you grin.

She puts her other hand on your cheek and squeezes it for a moment, then pulls back.

"Let me know the deets once you're done!" Rae skips back to her desk.

"Sure thing."

Alright, let's get started...

You flip open to the first page.

02/19: I decided to get a journal. I've never kept one before, but Rachel convinced me to start. Speaking of Rae, I know we've only been dating for a month now, but she really seems like everything I could want in a woman. Beautiful, intelligent, strong-willed, kind-hearted... the list goes on.

I really hope things work out between us.

Maybe one day my future self will read this and know the answer. Wow, that's really trippy...

Your past self's words heave a weight off of your chest as you feel something unlock inside of you. You look up at the woman sitting ten feet away from you, staring intently into her screen, and feel a wave of undiscovered emotions crash onto the shore of your mind.

...

Two hours later, you put the book down, clutching your head.

"Are you done?" Rae asks, perking up from her desk, where her stream had ended half an hour ago.

"Yeah," you groan. "My brain feels so... weird. I shouldn't have read it so quickly."

"Aw, baby..." She crawls into the bed with you, resting her hand on your bicep and leaning on your shoulder.

"I remembered so much..."

"Oh!" She cries out, sitting up. That's amazing!"

"Yeah, it is, but... it's all from four years ago. It feels strange having such a gap between then and now."

"Then that means we just have to find the rest of the diaries!" She resolutely exclaims.

"Actually, maybe we shouldn't yet," you say, rubbing your temples.

"Why not?"

"I want to meet everyone. There are still a lot of people you've been keeping away, right? I want to meet them all before I spend more time digging into those journals."

She slowly nods. "Ok. Ok, yeah, that's fine. I'll get Lily and the rest of her roommates over today."

You close the book and place it on your nightstand. "Today? I'm sure they're busy, don't rush them-"

"Babe," she cuts you off, staring sweetly into your eyes. "They would drop everything to see you. We all would."

A comfortable tingle rests on your neck as Rae gently strokes your neck. The thought of how much support you had makes you feel at ease, despite the remaining gaps in your memory.

You look back at Rae, the two of you quickly getting absorbed in each other's gaze. The atmosphere around you dips into an intimate space, the kind that only exists between familiar lovers. You put your hand on her cheek, gently rubbing her delicate, pampered skin with your thumb.

"What are you thinking?" She asks.

"..."

"..."

"What did I do to deserve all this?" You whisper.

She finally breaks from your gaze. She looks down for a moment, biting her lower lip as she thinks carefully about her words.

"I think..." She looks up, squeezing your hand tighter. "I don't think any of us deserve what happens to us. Things just... happened. You happened to me. I happened to you."

"..."

"Wait." She places her finger on your lips, gently coercing them closed again. "I'm not done."

You nod, puckering your lips to give her finger a small kiss.

"We've never really talked about this, but I know you've thought about how strange it all is," she says. "To wake up in this world, surrounded by your... harem." She grins at the word. "Which it's not, just to be clear, but it might feel that way now."

You subtly nod and shrug, admitting the word had occurred to you before.

"The difference is that we're all our own people," she continues. "We have our lives, our careers, our hopes and dreams. It's just that we want you in them. I want you in my life, no matter where I go and no matter what I do. And so does Leslie, and Miyoung, and Ar-"

She stops herself.

"Sorry, ahh..." She winces.

"It's ok," you reply, wrapping your arm back around her shoulder. You sink into each other's comfortable warmth.

"You're right. It is strange, but I'm getting used to it. And I want you in my life too. And Miyoung, Leslie, Sydney, and... well, Aria too. But maybe that won't happen."

"Speaking of Sydney..." She furrows her brows. "Are you going to start dating more of our friends again?"

"...I don't know," you sigh. "I can't lie, I'd like to, but I also feel a bit scared, since I still don't remember why we broke up in the first place."

"Mmm... how about this? I'll call over some friends today, then the rest sometime soon. Then we'll find your diaries, and once you remember a lot more, you can make that choice."

If I can remember why I broke up with them... it'll make everything a lot clearer.

"Yeah, that sounds like a good plan."

"Great! Just try not to fall in love with anyone before then," she smiles. "Except me, of course."

"Oh, honey, I'm already there," you laugh, making her smooch you on the lips.

...

You remain comfortably settled into the bed, with your arm around Rae, and her warm head lying on your chest.

"Shit!" Rae looks up from her phone in alarm.

"Huh?"

"They're almost here!"

"Wait... what? How?"

"I told you, babe, we'd all drop everything to meet you..." She smiles.

You pull your arm back, letting her get up.

"Um, so..." She purses her lips. "I'm gonna be completely blunt with you. You need to jerk off before they get here."

You freeze, needing a few extra seconds to process her words.

"W-why?!?"

"Because they're hot as fuck, and I don't want you thinking any dirty thoughts."

"O-oh! Because... wait, why?"

"Because they'll act on it, babe!" She juts her chin out and pouts. "I want this to be a chance for you to meet them, have dinner together, and get to know them. But if you start having horny thoughts, they'll start having horny thoughts, and it'll just end in you bending one or two or all of them over somewhere."

"..."

"..."

..fuck it. At this point, I can't say I don't believe her.

"Ok... fair."

"Alright, great!" She immediately jumps back to normal.

"Wait, so I need to jerk off?" You ask again.

"No, no, you're right. I'll get Miyoung in here to help you out while I prepare for them," she says, sounding like a busy boss while her thumbs dash across her phone.

"Wait, wha-"

"Byeee!" She waves as she steps out in a blur.

"..."

What is going on...

Mere moments later, a figure slowly enters the room.

"Miyoung?" You awkwardly whisper. "Did Rae send you in here to...? Listen, you don't need t-t-to..."

You stutter your way to a halt as Miyoung pulls her shirt over her head in a clean sweep, and unclasps her bra, letting it drop to the floor. Her perky, beautiful breasts pop out, and you realize you've never really gotten the chance to experience them.

"Come over here," she points to the edge of the bed, snappily tying her hair back with a hairband.

"Are you serious?" You ask in awe.

"Come on!" She smiles, softly biting her lip in adoration at the attention you were clearly giving her. "We don't have much time."

You slide forward as she sinks down to her knees.

"Mmm~, I'll take good care of this for you..." She places both hands on your pants and yanks them down, letting your rock-hard erection pop out. She grabs both of her breasts and pushes them on either side of it, instantly enveloping it in warmth.

"Holy shit, Miyoung..." You groan as she quickly starts pumping her chest up and down, wasting no time.

You look down at her, immensely turned on by how devotedly she was using herself to get you off, making up for her boobs' smaller size with her intensity.

She looks up at you, her gaze filled with lust. Her pretty eyes scan yours, making it impossible to think about anything else.

"Do you like this, Master?" She whispers.

"What the...?!?" You groan, your cock twitching at her words. You nearly see stars as she dips her tongue down, momentarily swirling it around your tip. Your hand clutches the bedsheet tightly as her soft lips caress your cock, lovingly kissing it.

"I know all your fantasies..." She continues whispering. "I can do everything you like..."

Your head is spinning, and your brain feels low on blood from how much is being diverted to your lower half.

"Keep going..." You mutter.

You put your hand on her head. She takes a breath and slides down your cock, sheathing it in her mouth as her lips and tongue dance across it. She hums, gently vibrating it.

You gasp as she finally hilts it in her throat, deepthroating you completely without a hint of a gag.

The sloppy sounds that come from her throat as she pulls out and pushes back in again make you crave her even more.

"How in the hell are you doing this to me..." You heave, looking down at the girl currently giving you the most intense, explosive blowjob you'd ever had.

The door opens, and Leslie quickly steps in and closes it behind her, smiling widely as she sees you.

"I heard someone needed to be taken care of..." She says, crossing her arms. "Sorry I'm late..."

Her voice turns raspy as the sight before her starts to take hold of her, drawing her closer.

"Leslie..." You turn to her, your head incapable of anything other than lust. "Come here."

She runs to you, the look in your eyes exciting her into action. She leaps onto the bed, catching you by your shoulders and aligning your lips for a kiss. Her hand slides down your chest and underneath Miyoung's sloppy, incredible blowjob, to massage your balls with just the right pressure.

She moans into your mouth as you grab her boobs through her shirt, craving her body.

"I want to fuck you right now," you mutter, swapping deep kisses with Leslie while the two girls speedily bring you to the edge.

Leslie bites her lip, looking down at her watch.

"Later," she promises.

"Fine. Agh, I think I'm gonna..."

Rae's high-pitched voice faintly meets your ears, along with a few other voices you don't recognize.

"Shit, they're here. Miyoung, move over," Leslie demands, as she drops onto her knees and licks her lips.

You gasp as Miyoung fluidly moves to one side of your shaft while Leslie takes the other, both of them moving out of sync to please every inch of you.

You grab both of their heads and sink your fingers into their hair as a familiar dominant flare overtakes you. You control their pace, syncing their heads up as you pump them back and forth, letting their warm, wet tongues bring you to the edge as they nearly make out through your cock.

Your cock twitches one final time, then Miyoung breaks out of your grasp and takes the tip in your mouth, taking it deeper just in time for you to shoot your seed into the back of her mouth.

You buck your hips, puffing out her cheeks as you deliver everything you have into Miyoung.

"Ahh~" Leslie groans in secondhand pleasure, briefly reaching down with her lips once more to help massage every last drop out of you.

Your cock pulses a few more times inside Miyoung, a feeling that makes her thighs quiver as she diligently takes it all in.

"..."

"...ok..." Miyoung croaks out, after swallowing and clearing her throat. "Let's go downstairs."

She starts to stand up, but you keep your hand on her shoulder for a moment.

"Miyoung."

"Huh? Oh... was that not enough? I can-"

"No, that was more than enough," you chuckle. "I..." You sigh, realizing you weren't yet capable of standing up.

"As soon as we get the time, I'm gonna give you the best fuck of your life. Consider it a reward."

Her eyes light up, and the corners of her lips fold into a grin.

"Ok..." She innocently smiles. "I'll be waiting~"

"Aw, man, I should've come earlier..." Leslie mutters.

"You're invited too, Leslie."

"Oh! Yay!"

...

"Alright! Lily, Jamie, and Emily are waiting downstairs!" Leslie announces. "Are you nervous? Scared? How do you feel?" She gets in your face, examining you closely.

"Relax, Leslie," you chuckle. "You look more nervous than me."

"I'm not!" She instantly blurts out.

"..." You squint.

"...fine, I'm a little nervous," she groans, pouting.

"Why?" You gently place your hand on her hip.

"I don't know! It's just... " She holds her breath, trying to find the right word to exhale on. "You know what, no! There's no reason to be nervous!"

She's kind of making me nervous...

Whatever, let's just go downstairs and see them.

You walk down the stairs with Leslie and Miyoung silently cheering you on from behind. The three girls were situated in the kitchen, two of them sitting, and the third leaning on the counter beside them.

"Hi!" Lily is the first one to speak up, and you wave back at her cheery face.

"Hey, Lily," you reply, warmed by her bright smile.

The other two girls stare at you a bit shyly, and you examine them closely as you walk.

The girl sitting cross-legged beside Lily was a slim-figured woman with dark hair that curled into streaks of violet at the ends. Her dark crop top fits her curved tightly, revealing her long arms and flat midriff. Her fashion sense is noticeably attractive, and even the colors of her mascara and lipstick match the rest of her.

"This is Jaime!" Lily says, breaking her hesitation.

"Hey," Jaime nervously speaks, the corners of her lips curving into cute dimples as she smiles.

"Hi, Jaime," you respond, feeling her name work through your mouth for the first time.

"And this is Emily!" She continues, beckoning across the room.

You finally turn your attention to the final girl. Her clothes were much baggier, with a large sweater pulled sideways over one shoulder, exposing the pale skin of her slim neck and collarbone.

"Hi," she lazily lifts her hand and slightly tilts it to the side before setting it down again. The movement sends a ripple through her shoulder-length, jet-black hair, and you can't help but stare.

"Hey, Emily..." You reply, the name feeling strange in your mouth.

"Do all your introductions have to be this awkward?" Rae calls out from the adjacent living room, out of sight, but clearly not out of earshot.

"Not helping, Rae..." You mutter, making Jamie grin.

"So... is there anything you want to ask us?" Lily asks, crossing her hands in front of her.

With three sets of eyes on you, all belonging to very attractive yet unfamiliar women, your brain starts to stagnate.

"Um..."

Uh...

"..."

"How did we first meet?" You ask the question as soon as it comes to mind. "I know I didn't meet any of you four years ago when I met Rae..." You observe.

"How do you know that?" Lily leans forward curiously, resting her elbows on the table.

"Well, I remembered most of my life from back then because of my diary."

"Oh, you found them?" Miyoung's voice suddenly comes from behind you, startling you.

"Yeah! Well... only one. Leslie had it. The rest are still missing, but from reading what I wrote, I remembered so much of my life. And I'm pretty sure I never met any of you."

"Yeah! I met you three years ago, back when Rae started to share you," Lily nods.

"...share me?"

Her eyes widen, and she awkwardly clears her throat.

"I mean, uhh... I just meant-"

"It's true!" Rae yells from the living room again.

Jaime stifles her laugh. "She means... we all met you for the first time. It was only later that some of us started to..."

"Started to FUCK!" Rae happily completes her sentence, making all of you roll your eyes.

"Ok... so Lily, we've never dated, right?" You ask, paying close attention to her reaction.

"Yup! We've always been good friends."

"And... for you two...?" You turn to the two dark-haired girls. "Did we...?"

"...yeah."

"...yes."

Jaime averts her gaze, sitting up straighter. Emiru looks more relaxed, but the tension in her pose is evident.

"It's ok," Emily speaks up, breaking the stillness. "Don't feel bad about asking, it's just... well..."

"We were both dating you," Jaime jumps in upon Emily's hesitation. "Until you broke up with everyone."

"The purge..." Emily mutters to herself.

"Ok..." You nod solemnly.

Until I broke up with everybody... that's what I keep hearing over and over again.

And I still don't remember any of it.

As you sink into your thoughts, silence fills the room.

"Why don't we all do something together?" Lily pipes up again. "Like... game night! We haven't really done one of those in months."

"Oh! I'd love that!" Jaime lights up. "A true reunion!"

"Did someone say game night?!?" Leslie pops her head in from the stairwell.

"Yeah!" Miyoung voices her agreement. "With board games!"

"We should call everyone over! Just like we used to!"

"We could start now!"

"But wait! What about everyone else?" Leslie asks.

Her words catch your attention but go mostly unheard by everyone else due to the excited commotion.

"How many more people haven't I met?" You ask her.

"Four. Hyoon, Brooke, Janet, and Jodi." She counts off on her fingers.

You beckon for Leslie to come down the stairs, while the other girls remain chatting away, setting up plans.

"How many of those four did I date?" You whisper.

"Three. Hyoon, Jodi, and Brooke."

"What about Janet? Were we casual?"

"Well... I don't know. You two didn't really know each other well for a long time, so I don't know if you had much of a relationship with her."

"Ah... ok..."

You turn your attention back to the room, trying to catch pieces of the whirlwind discussion taking place. Rae and Miyoung had joined in, and Leslie was joining them.

"We'll have Monopoly too!"

"And Twister!"

"We're NOT playing Twister, Rae. We all know what happened last time..."

"Ugh, you girls are laaaame!"

"Besides, game night means board game night! Only board games allowed!"

...

Seems like they're pretty excited about this. I'll leave them to it...

You step into the living room, giving yourself a moment to breathe and think.

Rae used the word 'harem' earlier...

That's honestly what I started to think this was.

And I know it's not, but...

Goddamn, they're all so hot!

And I've dated WAY more of them than is normal... and at the same time, too...

"Hey."

You whip around, startled by the unfamiliar voice.

"Emily!" The name still felt weird in your mouth.

She purses her lips into a line. "Can you not call me that?"

"Oh, sure. What do you prefer?"

"Emi is fine."

"Emi. Gotcha." The name finally clicks, and you realize why her full name sounded off. "That's your nickname?"

"Yeah, I just think it's cute. You had some other nicknames for me, but those were a little more... explicit." She takes a second to think of the word.

"..."

Not sure whether to inquire or back off, you remain silent.

"I definitely shouldn't have said that," she cringes.

"Well, now I have to know," you grin, making her groan and duck away.

"Nope!" She shakes her head. "Nooooope!"

You giggle along with her, thinking about what names you could have given her.

Maybe I'll remember one and surprise her with it later...

"I'm really glad you're back," she sighs, putting her hand on your arm. "I can't imagine how this must all feel. I've been doing research on amnesia to try and learn about your symptoms. I just want to help you however I can, I..."

She pauses, swallowing the rest of her words, and leans back slightly, lifting her hand away from you.

"Is something wrong?"

"No it's just that... saying all that, I sounded really..."

"Sweet..." you finish.

"Fucking cringe."

You snort a laugh as she remains deadpan for a moment, before finally smiling along with you.

"I'm not usually like this, I swear," she sighs.

"Hey, it means a lot to me that you care about me-"

"Yeah, yeah, whatever. You talk too much," she blurts, her cheeks momentarily gaining color.

"Huh?" You gasp.

"Just kidding. Come on, we can-"

"Emi! Where are you?!?" Someone calls from the kitchen.

"Oh..."

"Looks like they need you."

She stands up and turns back to face you.

"Do you want to... hang out with me later? We can... I don't know, just s-"

"Emi! Where did you go? Are you two fucking in there!?!"

She rolls her eyes.

"...I have to help them plan. Join us when you want."

"Sure. And... yes, I'd love to hang out with you." You smile.

For the first time, you see a genuine grin grow on her face, and she turns back to head into the kitchen.

As she throws the door open, Lily pops her head in.

"Hey, Lily," you wave as she steps in.

"Hi!" Her cheery attitude is refreshing.

"Did you want to talk about something?" You ask.

"Yeah! I just wanted to ask how your therapy is going."

She sits down beside you, right where Emiru was sitting before, crossing her legs and resting her hands in her lap.

"Oh, I stopped going to physical therapy a while ago, I feel almost normal."

"Not your physical therapy. Your psychiatric therapy."

"Oh... I... I don't have a therapist."

"You... what?" Her tone quickly drops.

"...do I need one?"

"You got into a car accident, that traumatized you, left you in a coma, and gave you amnesia, and you don't think you need a therapist?!?"

You look down at the floor.

"...it never crossed my mind."

"Do you know how stupid you all are?" She yells.

"Hey, that's-! Wait... all?" You stop as you look up, seeing her head turned toward the wide-eyed Miyoung, Leslie, and Rae, standing on the other side of the open doorway. The rest of the girls are silent behind them, instantly muted by Lily's wrath.

"Huh?!?" Miyoung gasps. "What happened?"

"None of you thought therapy was a good idea?" She asks, beckoning to you.

"Oh, shit," Rae mutters to herself.

"Did NONE of you think this through?" Lily stands up, infuriated. "I thought you said you were going to take good care of them, Rae!"

"I am! I just... I didn't..."

Lily sits back down with a huff. "I shouldn't have stayed away for so long. I should've known..."

"Lily..." You start. "I'm sorry, I-"

"No, no!" She instantly rebuts. "Don't apologize - it's not your fault. It's all of them," she juts her chin behind her.

She takes a deep breath, during which no one dares move a muscle.

"How about I take you with me to my next appointment, and we'll see if we can get you signed up."

"Oh, sure..." You nod, scared to even think about crossing her.

"Great! You know what, why wait until then? Let's go today!"

"Uh... what about game night?" you quietly object.

"Then... tomorrow!" Her hopeful smile doesn't falter.

"...why are you in such a rush?" Rae asks. "I get that therapy is a good idea, but everything's been fine in the weeks they've been back. We can afford to wait another few days."

Lily inhales sharply, her eyes widening and her chest rising as flaming words form in her lungs. But she slowly sinks back down, not letting them escape.

Is everything really fine?

The thought suddenly pops into your head.

It seems like everything has been ok, but...

What about that time the car alarm caused me to have that awful flashback?

And after Aria broke up with me, when I passed out screaming and never even remembered what made me feel that way?

...am I really fine?

"Let's go tomorrow," you blurt.

"Tomorrow?!?" Emi frowns. "But I wanted to..."

Lily shoots her a glance you couldn't see, but you can nearly feel the searing heat of it.

"Ok, ok," she relents. "Fine."

...

Sitting in the cramped waiting room, the oppressive atmosphere of the facility starts to weigh on you. Lily stands at the front desk, sorting out the details.

Your eyes flick toward the translucent glass in the center of the wooden door, seeing movement behind it.

Out comes an incredibly gorgeous blonde, wearing a pencil skirt and formal button-up shirt. Her eyes quickly meet yours, and her eyes furrow for a moment, before jolting up in surprise. She looks away in an instant, turning her attention to the file in her hand as she hands it to a receptionist.

Woah...

"Are you ok?" Lily whispers.

"Oh! I didn't know you were back already..." You sit up straight, tearing your eyes away from the woman.

She sighs. "Yeah, I just finished, but after seeing that..." She juts her head in the woman's direction. "I need to go back and make sure of something."

"Make sure of what?"

"That you get a male therapist, obviously."

"..."

"..."

"Is that really necessary?" You ask, already knowing what her response would be.

"Listen," she whispers sternly. "That woman there... you two have a history."

"...what? Who is she?" You whisper.

"I don't know. But I know you once did."

"How?"

"It's..." She sighs, trying to find the words. "I just know, ok? I've been your friend for long enough! I know when we come across someone you've... been with..."

"What?!? We've...!"

"Keep it down!" She grabs your arm. "The look on her face. I've seen it before. Remember your doctor? The one who tended to you during your weeks in the hospital?"

"What? What does that have to do with..."

Wait, she acted kind of similarly. A little surprised, with a faint blush. Now that I think about it, it was almost like she recognized me, but didn't want to let it show...

But that must be a coincidence, right?

There's no way I...

"It's not a coincidence," Lily says. "Before you started dating Rae, you were..."

"..."

"..."

"...what?" You emphasize. "Don't leave me hanging on that, please."

"You were wild." She carefully selects. "You had a lot of flings, a lot of parties, a lot of... sex..."

"...how do you know this?" You quickly ask, unable to meet her eyes. "We didn't know each other back then."

"You told me all about it one time when you were drunk."

"But... I was drunk! I might've been-"

"Trust me, I interrogated you," she says, patting your head as you groan into your hands. "So can I get you a guy therapist, or not?"

"Yeah, sure..." You sigh.

Lots of flings, parties, and sex? That doesn't sound like me. Maybe the last four years of faithful dating kept that in the past...

Well, maybe not the sex part.

...

"How was it?" Lily asks as she guides you toward the door.

"It was... alright. Very chill. Just introductions and stuff. I don't really know if it'll help me remember anything, but it's not hurting me."

"It's not just about helping you remember. It's also about helping you deal with your thoughts and emotions."

"Yeah, I guess."

"Let's go back now - I'll drive. There's a surprise waiting for you at home~" She teases.

"Oh?"

"Mmhmm..." She smiles, clearly not willing to divulge more.

...

Lily quickly opens your front door, curiously looking inside. You follow her in, stepping into the sight of the living room more full than you had ever seen it.

"Hey babe! We, uh... decided to speed things up a little," Rae tells you. "Since we all wanted to have a game night with friends, we brought everyone over!"

"So before we start, we want you to get introduced to everyone," Sydney jumps in. You smile at her presence.

You look around, counting fifteen girls: some are standing up, some are lying on couches or the carpet, along with the five still-boxed board games ready to be reopened. However, all of their eyes are fixed on you.

So this is everyone.

Jeez.

Your eyes fixate on one person, the last woman you expected to show up.

Wow. Even Aria's here. I haven't seen her leave her room in a long time.

"This is Janet," Sydney says, jutting her head and nodding in her direction.

"Hiya!" The brunette girl pumps her fist in the air, slightly jiggling her visible cleavage through her solid white top. As expected, she's beautiful, and her bright smile brings a similar one to your lips.

"And this is Brooke," Sydney moves on before you get the chance to respond.

"Hey," Brooke tilts her head cutely, putting her flat hand to her lips and blowing you a kiss. Her wavy blonde hair shines in the dimming sunlight, and her shapely eyes draw you in.

Your cheeks turn slightly red, evoking coos from some of the girls.

"This is Hyoon," Sydney turns to the other side of the room.

The dark-haired beauty is sitting cross-legged on the couch. Despite her oversized sweater and large wirey glasses, her elegance and alluring appearance is obvious, and the small wave she gives you, with the tips of her fingers poking out of her big sleeve, puts butterflies in your chest.

"And finally, this is- OH!"

You whip your head toward Sydney, barely catching the blur of movement taking place right in front of you. The body charging at you suddenly latches onto your sides, making you yelp and stumble backward.

"What the-?!?" You cry, suddenly realizing the force that had pushed you was now keeping you from falling, clinging tightly onto you.

"This is Jodi..." Sydney purses her lips.

"Mmm..." Jodi quietly hums into your chest. You have no idea if it's a sound of happiness, sadness, or something else, but you slowly wrap your arms back around her.

"Hi, Jodi," you whisper. "Are you ok?"

She pulls away, finally revealing her face from underneath her voluminous hair.

"Yeah," she breathlessly whispers. "Sorry..."

"It's ok," you comfort her, seeing the vulnerability in her pure eyes. The rest of the girls look on sympathetically.

"Can we talk? Later?" She asks, her hands still warming your sides.

"Of course," you promise. A few strands of her dark hair fall in front of her eye, and you gently push it back over her ear.

"..."

Jodi's lips part, and she steals a quick glance at yours.

"..."

"Ok!" Leslie takes charge, quick to break the tension. "Let's start with the rules!"

...

"Wait, so we have to switch between four different board games? Ugh, my brain is getting tired already..." You groan.

"Them's the rules!" Tina cheers. "We all get to play all of the games, and to spice things up, we rotate every 30 minutes and start playing from where our teammates left off!"

"Yup! It's super fun!" Poki clasps her hands together.

"If you say so..."

"Oh, and don't worry," Janet jumps in. "Most of these girls are lightweights, so once the alcohol comes out, you won't be the only one with no idea what's going on!"

"Ah!" Celine gasps. "That's big talk coming from you, JanJan!"

"Wha-! What are you trying to say!?!"

...

Three hours in, you realize how right Janet was. There were dozens of empty soju bottles lying all over the place, their contents sitting inside the bloodstreams of you and the girls.

"Hyoooon, it's your mooove!" Tina calls, attempting to sit up straight, and instead crashing sideways onto your lap.

"Uhhhhh... pawn g6..." Hyoon drawls.

"We're not playing chess, you moron," Lily groans, making you burst out into alcohol-aided laughter.

The other three groups of games were going equally smoothly. To your left, the monopoly board is currently half-covered by a heap of spilled $500 bills.

"Ughh, who let my bank account out onto the board?"

Emiru guffaws, slapping her knee at her own joke. Jodi bursts out laughing, doubling over and nearly collapsing onto the board.

"Ugh... can someone roll the dice for me?" Hyoon asks.

"It's 'die'," Aria drunkenly points a finger upwards.

"Huh?" Brooke rolls over at the sound. "Who said die? I don't wanna diiie yet..."

"It's two die," Aria repeats. "Not dice..."

"Aria, it's 'dice'. Die is just one," Imane mutters, stumbling across the room with her eyes fixed on you.

She grabs your shoulder as she makes it to your side and sits down next to you. Her hand immediately snakes around your neck and pulls you in for a kiss. You practically fall onto her as she tugs you into her.

"Ohhhh..." Aria cups her face. "Hehehehe, oopsy..." She giggles, leaning back onto Jamie, who was somehow still sitting upright, her tongue hanging out of her mouth as she gently dozes.

Despite your inebriation, the sight of Aria's giggles as you pull away from Imane cuts through for a moment, warming your heart in a way you didn't realize you needed.

A timer sounds from out of nowhere, and Rae, lying absently on the floor, raises her hand to the heavens and screams.

"SWIIIITCH!"

Oh lord... what is even happening anymore...?

"We need more alcohol," Tina mumbles into your lap, patting your thigh.

"I need some dick," Brooke mumbles to herself.

...

"Ow..."

You groan before you can even think about the blinding pain in your head.

Last night was chaotic...

You slowly sit up, covering your eyes.

Wait... this is Leslie's room.

How did I make it here? The last thing I remember is... we were all drunk... and then...

...

You slowly remove your hands from your eyes.

But if I'm in Leslie's bed, then that must mean...

You look down, realizing for the first time that there was a hand on your leg, that had slipped down when you sat up.

You look around you, sighing as you see the situation you had gotten yourself into.

She's not Leslie.

And neither is she.

...and neither is she.

None of the three girls lying around you were Leslie, but from their frizzed hair and covered bodies, it was hard to tell just who they were.

You slowly lift up the blanket. The sight of three nude bodies serves as the final confirmation of your suspicions.

Who is this?

You start with the girl whose hand is on you. Gently pushing back her hair and leaning over, you slightly gasp at the sight.

Emi...

Wow. She's really pretty.

Damn, why did I have to drink so much? I want to remember last night...

You admire her for a second longer, only pulling away once she shifts in her sleep. But her hand squeezes you, and she releases a soft groan as you try to pull away.

You lean over to plant a small kiss on her forehead, and you manage to get her hand loose.

You gently turn around to the second girl, whose hair you similarly pull to the side.

Brooke? Huh, no wonder the blonde hair stood out...

Well, I never got much of a chance to get to know her, but I guess I'll find out once she wakes up...

And for the last one... Hmm, a dark-haired one.

Brooke lies between you and the third girl, making it impossible to reach over and see her.

You scoot forward, lifting Emi's hand and slipping out of bed. You softly walk to the other side, leaning down to see the face of the hidden girl.

Your knees collapse. You barely manage to push yourself up again before your entire body hits the ground.

Oh my...

You have to stop yourself from leaping out of the room, as a dark tension takes over your heart.

Aria...?

Her eyes drowsily flutter open, and you can't move a muscle.

"Babe..." She tiredly groans out, still half-asleep. "What are you doing in my room- AAH!"

She instantly clamps shut, her relaxed yawn instantly turning taut as she stiffly sits up. The blanket falls, and she quickly pulls it back up over her exposed chest.

"What are you doing here?" She asks, nearly shaking as she stares you down, glancing once at your nude body.

"...look around, Aria..." You sigh.

She releases a shaky breath and squeezes her eyes shut, not needing to heed your advice to know exactly what you meant.

"Can you get out of here so I can get dressed?" She whispers.

"No."

"...what?"

"We need to talk, Aria." You shake your head, suddenly filled with the desire to push her on the subject. "You've been avoiding me like the plague for days, and I'm not having it anymore. Especially not after... waking up like this."

"..."

She stares at the floor.

"Can we please just talk about everything?" You turn away from her, your frustration reaching a peak. "I... I just miss you, Aria..."

Your final words slip out before you can think to stop them, and your cheeks faintly blush as her eyes snap up at you.

"..."

"..."

A faint spark in your mind tells you what's about to happen. But it still feels surreal to watch it: Aria shoulder's slumping, her head lowering, and her body quivering in an all-too-familiar way.

Then the first tear comes out, drifting smoothly down her face, pushed along by a second one. She wipes them away before they can escape her, and covers her eyes with her hands in a feeble attempt to stop the rest.

You step forward, compelled by her soft whimpers, and wrap your arms around her. You keep them tight, expecting her to push away in an instant. But she melts into your arms, only sobbing harder as she puts her arms around you and buries her face in your torso.

She finally pulls away, just enough to be able to speak.

"i have something to show you..."

As your gaze meets hers, you finally notice the fiery, unsettling blaze raging in her eyes.

Chapter 212: Chapter 212. A Memory To Be Forgotten (The Amnesiac)

"What is it?" You ask, feeling the significance of this unknown thing tearing the two of you apart.

"...not here. Let's go to my room," she whispers, quieting her voice as Brooke mumbles in her slumber.

"Aria, there's probably some of our friends sleeping up there," you whisper back.

She slumps back down, still holding onto you.

"..."

"..."

"I'm really sorry..." She mutters.

You shake your head, knowing she couldn't see it. "I appreciate that, Aria, but I need answers. If you can't tell me right now, then fine, show me upstairs. I just need something."

She pulls away from you, squeezing her eyes as your words bite into her skin.

She pauses, residual tears still leaking from her eyes. Her legs nervously sway off the edge of the bed.

Despite how much pain she had caused you over the past week, you still want to wrap her up and wipe away every tear, reminding you of how close you two were before the accident.

"Please, Aria," you squat down to be at eye-level with her. "What is it?"

She finally looks at you, and mutters something under her breath, barely moving her lips.

"What?" You lean in, unsure if she already said it.

"I have... your journals." She finally enunciates.

"..."

"..."

You bolt out of the room, ignoring the volume of your stomps as you charge up the stairs toward Aria's room.

"WAIT! STOP!" She yells, chasing after you.

You grind to a halt at the entrance to her room as you hear shuffling coming from inside.

"Hey..." She pants, catching up with you a few seconds later. "I... I'll get them. I promise. Just... stay out here."

She opens the door a sliver, enough for you to see three nude girls lying on her bed, with a fourth slowly standing up.

She closes the door behind her.

What the fuck...

You finally let your mind think it through.

She has my journals. And... what does that have to do with everything? With why she's been avoiding me, and why she broke up with me...

What did she read in them?

She opens the door, using one hand to hold a small pile of books.

"Come on. Downstairs," she says, jutting her head to the stairs.

...

"I'm sorry I kept them," she slowly mutters.

"Why did you? And what did you see in them?" You blurt out, desperately needing answers.

She hands you the first one.

"You can have them back."

Grabbing it like a lifeline, you flip through it, skimming each page at light speed. You catch glimpses of lots of events and experience you want to revisit later, but right now, your mind is focused on finding only one thing.

"This is... just a normal journal. And it's from three years ago."

"There's a lot of useful stuff in there," she mutters.

"Aria, I don't need useful stuff! I need to know why you..."

She purses her lips.

"Sorry, sorry." You lower your voice. "Can I see the next one?"

You repeat the process with the second one, keeping track of the dates. Nothing substantial appears, other than a lot of the other girls' names popping up more often.

I need to read through these more closely later. But for now...

"Ok, still nothing," you sigh.

"Aria, what is it?" You hold out your hand for the final one, now seriously doubting if the answers to your burning questions were really in there at all.

Did she just tell me about the journals to distract me? To avoid having to answer why she's been dodging me?

Wait - why am I focusing on that? With this last journal, I can figure out why I ended all my relationships! So many mysteries can be resolved, just with this one-

"I can't."

You look up, her timid tone drawing your attention.

"Huh?"

"I can't show you this one," she whispers again. The fingers of her hand quiver as she wraps them around the worn spine, holding the book close to her chest.

"Aria, that's the most recent one," you say. "That one matters the most. That might let me remember why I-"

"I can't show it to you." She never meets your eyes.

"Aria..." You growl. "Why?"

"...I can't tell you..."

"Aria!" You burst out, throwing civility to the wind. "Do you realize how stupid you sound?!? That diary holds the key to everything! I need to see it!"

"Hey! What's going on!?!" Sydney quickly descends the stairwell. Aria whips her head in her direction, and Sydney clams up as she sees who you were talking to.

Your eyes lock on the book in Aria's fingers, the key to everything you didn't know.

"Sydney..." Aria mutters. "Sorry if we woke you. Um..."

Her fingers slowly loosen as Sydney's worried expression drags away her attention.

Almost...

"It's ok!" Sydney shakes her head. "But what happened? It sounded like you were shouting." Sydney says.

"Oh, er..." Aria gulps. Her grip on the book loosens further.

Now.

You lunge forward, stretching out your arm until your fingers grab onto the spine. Aria yelps, quickly trying to pull the book back to her chest, but you tear it out of her grip with both hands, making her gasp in pain.

"NOO!" She howls as you jump back from her clawing arm. "DON'T!"

Her nail manages to snag onto your shirt, and it cuts clean through as she pulls, leaving a three-inch-wide tear in the fabric.

"Aria!" Sydney yells, running toward the two of you.

With not a single other thought in your mind, you start running down the living room, away from Aria's clawing grasp.

The book falls open in your hands to the bookmarked page, and you instantly start from the top corner of the open page.

"DON'T READ IT!" Aria cries. "PLEASE!"

Your eyes scan over the page at lightning speed. You blink in shock at the words you see, all out of order from how much your mind and body were racing, so you start from the top again, your legs still pumping.

...what?

Your feet come to a halt in the kitchen, and your heart freezes as you complete the rest of the page.

WHAT?

But... wait... no...

Aria, finally catching up to you against Sydney's attempt to pull her away, slaps the book out of your arms, loudly knocking it onto the tiled floor.

But you don't need the book anymore, as every horrifying word on the page is already burned into your eyes. Your head feels moments away from imploding.

No... this can't be.

This... can't be true... how could I ever think... why would I ever think...

No... NO.... NO NO NO!

...

Your head throbs painfully, in sync with the pump of your heartbeat. You try to lift your hand to it, only to find it trapped beneath a tightly tucked fabric.

Mmm... morning already?

You slowly open your eyes, but immediately clamp them shut again.

Mmm.. the sun's so bright today...

The right side of your head blares with pain, and you fish your hand out from under the scratchy sheet to hold it.

Instead of meeting your forehead and hair, your fingers are greeted by a spongy, soft fabric wrapping around your head.

Huh?

"Ah!" You croak out as a pair of hands softly hold your cheeks.

"Hey, you're ok, you're ok..." A voice echoes around your head.

The hands cupping your jaw and cheeks don't leave, and you slowly put your hand on one of them.

Mmm... soft... small... shaped like... these must be Hyoon's...

"Hey, Hyoon..." You mumble.

"Hi... can you open your eyes?" She responds, making you realize she was right next to you.

You slowly open them a crack, enough to see her outline.

You start sitting up, but the blinding pain in your head immediately sharpens as you tilt your head.

"Don't move," Hyoon says, moving her hands to your shoulders.

"Why not?" You groan. You finally get your eyes mostly open, and you look up. "Wait, why does the ceiling look like- "

Hospital.

You gasp as you recognize the all-too-familiar tiling.

"A hospital...?"

You turn to Hyoon. She chews her lip, nervously watching.

"Yeah, you're in a hospital," she whispers.

"Why?"

"You fell and hit your head. You were bleeding a lot, so some of the girls called an ambulance."

"Hm. How'd I fall?"

"You..." Hyoon's voice trails off, and her eyes search yours, expecting to find a glimmer of realization any second. You blankly return her worried gaze.

"You don't remember what happened?" She quietly exclaims. She absentmindedly grips your hot hand in hers.

"...no?" You swallow nervously. "What happened?"

Hyoon looks across the room, and you follow her gaze.

"S-Sydney?" You stutter, surprised.

"Hi," Sydney solemnly waves, sitting cross-legged on the other side of you, with her other hand tucked between her knees.

"How did I... fall?" You ask both of them, starting to feel anxious.

"You really don't remember anything?" Hyoon asks again, tight-lipped and trying to hide her horror.

"No, I..."

Ah! The journal!

The memory suddenly appears in your mind, its dark wispiness making it almost imperceptible. You reach out toward it, but it slips from your grasp.

"It was my journal, wasn't it? I passed out after reading it."

"Yes!" Hyoon gasps.

"What... what did you read in it?" Sydney carefully asks. "Do you remember?"

She leans in, closely hanging onto every flicker of movement in your lips.

"..."

Come on, come on...!

"..."

"I have no idea." You bitterly sigh.

How can I not remember?!?

This is just like the other time, when...

Sydney releases a muted, shuddering sigh of relief, quiet enough that you only barely pick it up.

"Sydney?" You turn to her, trying to tilt your head up again before the pain reminds you not to.

"Yes...?" Her pale face appears almost ghostlike.

"Where is my journal? I want to read it again."

I have to remember what it said.

If I passed out after reading it, just like how I passed out after Aria broke up with me...

Something in there must be very important.

"No. I won't let you." Sydney forcefully says, her voice quivering.

"What? Why?" You blurt.

"What do you mean, why?!?" She gulps, unwilling to relive the moment. "You nearly got yourself killed again..."

"Sydney, come on," you reason. "I can do it in a safer place next time."

She shakes her head. "Sorry not sorry, no."

"Syd, I just want to read what I-"

"I said NO!" She yells. you gulp and habitually squeeze Hyoon's hand.

"Hey, don't yell," Hyoon shoots back to Sydney, glancing sympathetically at you.

"..besides, it's not here," Sydney mutters, ignoring her. "We kept it somewhere."

"Where?" You ask.

"...how stupid do you think I am?" She asks, with even more bitterness in her voice than before.

"Sydney!" Hyoon snarls.

Sydney leans back in her chair, taking a breath.

"I kept it somewhere you won't find it," she says. "Listen, I... I'm doing this because I love you, and I-"

She cuts herself off and stares down at her lap, awkwardly clearing her throat.

"I love you too, Syd," you reply to her unfinished line. "But, please..."

"You should rest. I can deal with your paperwork." She stands up, her movements taut and jumpy as she takes steps away from the bed.

You stay silent, seeing how high-strung she was from her body language. She loudly clunks her way out of the door, closing it behind her.

"..."

"Hey..." Hyoon's soothing voice pulls you back.

"What happened to her?" You whisper. "I know she's worried about me, but she seems mad."

Hyoon gently opens your squeezing fist and rubs your palm with her thumb, relaxing the muscle.

"I don't know exactly what happened this morning with the journal since I only woke up after you were already in the ambulance. But it must have been stressful for her to see that. I'm sure she'll calm down soon," she reassures.

"Ok..." You mutter, unable to shake the feeling that something was off.

"After you get out of here, do you want to stay with me for a little while?" Hyoon asks, clutching your hand. "Maybe for the night."

"Huh?" You finally turn your attention to her. "For the night? What time is it?"

"Around 6."

"Oh... was I out for that long?" You wonder.

"No, we all just woke up late, around 2 or 3. But yeah, you've been out for a few hours."

"Oh, wow. Is that why you and Syd are the only ones here?"

"Yup! Everyone came, but once we knew you were ok, the rest of the girls went back to their schedules."

"Why didn't you or Sydney?" You ask, shifting in your blankets, finding it easier to move your head without pain.

"Well, Sydney was really in shock at first. She was panicking out of her mind, and she refused to leave your side. And I just wanted to stay with you too." She smiles a bit shyly.

"Well, thank you. I'm glad I didn't wake up alone, like last time..."

You shudder at the recollection of what it had felt like to wake up without a single memory in your head.

She brushes her hair over her ear, smiling gratefully. "Don't thank me."

You blink a few times as you look her over, clearing your eyes to get a crisp view of her. Her dark, fallen hair beautifully frames her soft face, with pencil eyebrows over her almond eyes and luscious, red-tinted cheeks to complete her cuteness. Her sleeveless white top reveals her slender, pale arms and a hint of cleavage.

"So? Do you want to go over to my place?" She repeats as you pull your eyes back to where you know they should have stayed.

Wait... but what about my diary? I need to find it, to read it...

But there's no way anyone will let me see that diary, even if they know where it is. I'll need to find another way.

"Ok, sure. I think a change of scenery would be nice. I'll stay with you."

She squeezes your hand a little tighter.

"Great."

...

"You need to stop getting yourself hurt," she says, still holding your hand as the two of you walk out of the hospital, looking like a couple. You hadn't said anything when she took your hand in the hospital, and once you could get back on your feet and walk, the feeling of her fingers sliding between yours felt perfectly right.

"It's not like I plan these trips to the hospital," you sigh.

"Just be more careful next time, ok? Especially when your diaries are involved..." She mutters

"Wait... what do you mean by that?" You pounce on her final words.

She opens the passenger side of the car, and you gratefully sink into the leather seats.

She slips into the other side and straps her seatbelt on.

"I heard about how you fell. Aria told you not to read your diary, and you did anyway. And that's why you passed out."

"Hyoon, I couldn't have known-"

"I know." She continues, "I'm not blaming you. I'm just saying that now that you know how much it can affect you, you should be more careful with it."

"Ok, I get it..." You sigh.

"But don't think about that anymore. I'm gonna show you around my home and get some good food in you," she turns to you for a moment, grinning.

"Ok," you smile back. "Do you live alone?"

"Nope, I live with Jodi, Janet, and Brooke. Not too far from your place, actually."

"Oh!" You piece it together in your head.

So there's me and fifteen women, living in four houses with four people each.

That's... nicely symmetric.

...

You rest your body on the bed, awed by the silk sheets beneath you. Your stomach feels pleasantly heavy from the incredible takeout dinner Hyoon had ordered the two of you to eat in her bedroom.

You see Hyoon's reflection through the partially ajar bathroom door. Her hands diligently unwrap the towel from her hair, and you watch closely as she shakes out any remaining droplets and puts on her round wire glasses.

"Is it comfy enough?" She asks, catching your gaze in the mirror.

"It's suuuuper comfy," you sigh in contentment, earning a grin.

She walks out of her bathroom, revealing her loose pajama shirt and booty shorts.

Woah...

Her nipples slightly poke through her shirt, and as she leans down to crawl into bed, she reveals her cleavage to an extent even your imagination hadn't considered. Her shorts ride up on the back of her thighs as she bends over, and you shamelessly stare.

"Huh?" She looks at you, still mid-crawl. "You look strange. Is something wrong?"

"No! Uh, um, these... must be expensive, right?" You rub the fabric between your fingers, pretending it was your focus the whole time.

"Yeah, this was... an investment, you could say."

She pulls back the sheet and slides in next to you, ending up mere inches from you.

You awkwardly lay back down, nearly able to feel her body heat.

She turns off the lights with a remote, plunging the room into pitch-black darkness.

"Goodnight!" She yawns.

"Goodnight. Thanks for all this," you reply, yawning along.

You stay silent for a minute, slowly getting drowsier. Hyoon shifts around in bed, finding a comfortable spot. Her leg brushes against yours, and you instantly stiffen up.

What the...!

Her skin was nearly softer than the silk above you, and the brief touch leaves you suddenly wanting more.

"Hey, you still awake?" She whispers.

"Mmhmm," you nod, grateful she couldn't see you right now.

"Do you want to... get a little closer? It's a bit cold."

"Yeah!" You reply, cringing at your excited tone immediately afterward.

She merely giggles and slides closer until her breath warms your neck and her thigh rubs up against yours again.

"How are you so soft..." You mutter to yourself.

"Good lotion does wonders," she replies, not skipping a beat.

"I'll be sure to get some of whatever you use," you grin.

"No need. Here, let me rub some off on you."

She swings her leg over you and gently slides it down, making you gasp as her warmth covers your entire lower half. Your breathing quickens, and your mind is racing in one direction.

"Mmm, this is comfy. Can I stay like this?" She asks.

"Y-yeah, sure," you reply.

Shit, this girl...

She's so gorgeous, and she's been so kind to me. And now...

Would it be wrong if we were to...?

"Hyoon?" You whisper into the darkness.

"Hmm?"

No, I probably shouldn't. Especially after everything that happened today...

"What is it?" She whispers, turning on her side to face you. You feel her lips barely graze your neck, and it pulls the words out of your mouth.

"Are you single?"

"..."

"..."

"Desperately," she responds.

"..."

"Why? Thinking about changing that?" She casually throws out.

You stare up at the ceiling, frozen in place as you process her words. She remains perfectly still too, failing to gauge your reaction in the dark.

Your silence starts to put her off, and without even being able to see her, you knew she was blushing in embarrassment.

"Listen, I..." She starts. "I'm really sorry. You're injured, and here I am, pushing you to-"

"Hyoon."

You turn to the side, leaving your face three inches from hers. "Look at me," you gently request.

You place your left hand on her cheek without the slightest hint of doubt.

"I'm... looking..." She whispers, her fluttery, palpitating heartbeat detectible to your fingers.

"When was the last time you had sex?" You whisper, leaning in closer.

"..."

"..."

"Hmm... well, from how horny you look right now," she says, a devious smile growing on her face, "I think we'll both know the answer by tomorrow."

Ahhh, now I'm in for it.

Before a smile has the chance to grow on your face, her lips push onto yours, and you can instantly feel the energy passing through her soft, luscious lips. Her hand clutches your shirt, and she pulls herself closer.

The world fades away, and time becomes irrelevant as you finally wrap each other in your embrace.

Her fingers trace patterns on your back, and every touch sends pleasant shivers through your body. Her hair tickles your nose, but you can't pull away from her lips for even a moment to brush it away. You can read the pent-up emotions inside of her like they were written down for you, and you see much more than lust.

"Hyoon..." You groan, taken aback by the sweeping passion of her kiss.

"Hmm...?" She mutters. Keeping one leg over you, she slides her body over until she straddles you. She cups your cheeks in her hands and instantly leans forward again for another dose.

"I don't think I should be moving much, so you'll have to be on top."

"What does it look like I'm doing?" She teases, sliding a hand under your shirt. "Lift up a little."

You lift your body up, and she pulls your shirt off, putting in extra effort to not disturb your bandage.

Sitting up, she reaches for the hem of her shirt and yanks it up and over her head. Her boobs drop into place after leaving the cage of her pajama shirt, and your hands instantly grip them, forcing her to stifle a moan.

She throws her face forward for another kiss, sinking both of you into the mattress further. Her hands fumble with her pants, nearly tearing them off her as she pulls them down.

She does the same with yours, her lips never parting from yours as your pants come down, exposing your skin to the cold air.

You hiss in delight as her hot hand reaches your cock, warming it up with a few quick strokes.

"Mmm... you're as perfect as ever," Hyoon whispers, making you tingle as her hand continues stroking, gripping you with the perfect amount of pressure.

"Hyoon..." You say, the thought coming to your mind, somehow cutting through your building desire. "Did you invite me to stay over so we could do this?"

"No!" She immediately stops. "I would never. I wanted to see that you were ok and to show you around. You mean so much more to me than just sex. I promise." She pants, trying to speak clearly through her lust.

"O-ok..." You stutter, caught off-guard by the sincerity of her response. She pauses, now looking uncertain.

Seeing her hesitation, you put one hand on the back of her head to pull her in for a kiss. Your other hand reaches her inner thigh and slides down until you meet her pussy.

"Ahh~~" She groans, jolted into action. She grabs your hand and pushes it further onto her wetness, teasing apart her lips.

"No, I can't wait~" She pulls your fingers out, pushing your hands down at your sides. She lifts her hips, stroking your cock a few more times before aligning it with her opening. She squats, slowly dipping down. You gasp as the tip gets embraced in warmth, followed by the rest of it as she lowers herself. She trembles as she gets the final inch in, readjusting.

"Do you need some time to- "

Her lips silence yours, giving you her answer. She leans forward, lying her entire warm body on yours. Her right hand finds yours and interlaces your fingers.

She grinds her hips, sending ecstatic waves through both of you as your sexes collide.

Your free hand grips her butt, feeling it jiggle with each movement.

"Fuck~ you're so good," she mumbles, rocking the bed with the sway of your bodies. Every twerk of her butt makes you want more, and it isn't long before you're gently thrusting your hips up into her at her pace.

"Wo-wo-woah," she groans, her boobs pressing into her chest as your kiss grows sloppier. "I'm on top... let me work..."

"Hyoon, you're too fucking hot for me to just sit back," you blurt, speaking exactly the words that came to mind.

She snorts and giggles, nearly delirious from the mix of passion, adrenaline, and love.

She pushes away from you with her weakened arms, sitting up straight. In the dim moonlight reflecting off the floor, her silhouette seems angelic. Using every ounce of strength in her legs, she picks her body up and drops it back down, making both of you howl in pleasure.

"Fuck, you're so big... almost too big... but just right..." She moans, losing her vocal inhibitions. "You have no idea how I felt when I saw it for the first time. We fucked for days because I wouldn't let you leave..."

You chuckle as the memory of how wide-eyed she had become upon seeing your exposed body immediately comes back to you.

"I'm so glad I found you..." She whispers, making the scalp tingle. For a moment, you almost forget about how powerfully she was dropping her butt onto you, until she does it again, lifting up until your tip is barely inside her and falling until you nearly poke into her womb.

"Fuck, you better cum sooo deep inside me~" She demands, "I want to be able to feel it for the next week."

The room is suddenly flooded with light, and you shield your eyes with your arm as the bedroom door slowly opens. You gasp in alarm, but Hyoon remains still and seated on your cock, without any worry on her face.

You try to turn your head toward the door, but the light blinds you.

"Is everything- OH!" A voice that you immediately recognize as Jodi's whispers out. "Sorry sorry sorry, I heard some sounds, and I... I'm sorry. I'll go."

She quickly slams the door shut.

As your vision readjusts, you see Hyoon staring at the door, curiosity lingering in her eyes.

"Hyoon? Are you ok?" You ask.

"Yeah, yeah." she looks back down at you, gently running her fingers down your chest. "It's just that... normally, she would've joined us. She kind of looked like she wanted to."

"Oh! Hmm... well, I haven't really met her yet. Maybe she felt it wasn't appropriate to do that yet?" You ask, completely brushing over Hyoon's implication that you used to have threesomes with her housemate.

"Hmm, I don't think so. She was pretty forward toward you during game night," she raises her eyebrows, remembering. "Maybe she was scared..." She mutters.

"Of what?"

"I don't know. But it's ok," she says, gleefully turning her attention back to the rod still impaling her. "I'm sure it's nothing much."

...

You slowly stretch, feeling incredibly well-rested. Your pupils slowly shift until they focus on the woman lying next to you, her head propped up on her hand as she watches you. Her unkempt hair hangs around her face in gorgeous clumps, and you want to make out with her right there and then.

"Good morning, gorgeous," you mutter, your voice still raspy.

"Morning~" She smiles, leaning in.

Your lips meet, and you pull away just enough to see her drowsy smile before pulling her back in.

You spend the next few minutes kissing, keeping one hand on her cheek. Your embrace tightens as the kiss wakes up better than coffee ever could, but it never quite grows lustful. She throws her leg over you and straddles you again, assuming a position you had quickly come to love. Your heart flutters as she kisses your nose, and she pulls away smiling like a kid on Christmas morning.

"It's been a long time since we've done this," she whispers.

"We should do it more often," you grin, running your hand down the curve of her back, and gently squeezing her butt.

"Are you enjoying this as much as I am?" She whispers, kissing your neck.

"..."

"..."

"Are you seriously asking me that?"

"Mmm, well I had to make sure," she grins. "Because if you are, and if your head is feeling better, then you could pay me back for last night right about now..."

An energized smile emerges on your lips.

"...Hyoon?"

"Yes." Her eyes light up.

"Turn around."

...

"AGH~" She muffles herself by pushing her face into her bedsheet, trying not to let the rest of the house know just how good of a plowing she was getting.

"Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuckdontstop~" she exhales in one breath. You coil your hips back and plunge them forward again, sending a new wave of quivering delight through her system.

"Is this payback enough for you?" You groan, barely able to keep up your pace from how tight and wet she was, and how shapely her ass was. It molded in your hands like dough, and it was impossible to not stare at how her incredible curves tucked inwards into her thin stomach, completing her perfect hourglass figure.

Fuck, and she said I was perfect? This girl is something else...

"YES!" She squeals. "Don't stop! I'm so close~!"

She turns her head backward to look you in the eyes as you pound her, letting you see her face contorting in pleasure. The unbroken eye contact makes it impossible to hold on, and you give her everything you have for the last few strokes, praying it would take her over the edge.

"Fuck, fuck, YESSSS!" She screams, tilting her h her head up and discarding any attempt at discretion.

You bust at the same time, instantly shooting your first of many shots into her. You thrust a few more times, keeping your grip on her quivering thighs.

"Ahhh-ahh-ah," she pants, convulsing for a moment as the final wave of orgasm passes over her.

You finally pull out, exhausted.

She rolls over onto her back, sticking a finger down to scoop up some of your seed leaking out of her.

"Damn... that was amazing," you pant, your chest rapidly rising and falling.

"So," she says between gasps for air. "When are you good for round 2?"

...

You stroke your fingers down the curve of her head, gently tracing between bunches of her hair. Hyoon purrs in contentment, keeping her head placed firmly on your thigh. Both of you are still mostly naked, but your prior exertion had satiated both of your sex drives.

Your other hand scrolls on your phone, catching you up to your busy life.

Your hand slowly comes to a stop on Hyoon's scalp.

"mmmMmmm..." She grunts.

"Huh?"

"mmmMMmmmmMMMmmMM," she clearly communicates, not even opening her lips.

You smile to yourself and continue petting her, to her grunting delight.

"Hey," she finally speaks up.

"Ah! It talks!" You exclaim.

"Shut up," she groans, laughing. "But seriously. I just wanted to ask if you're ok. Especially after everything that happened yesterday..."

"...yeah, I'm ok," you decide. "My head feels a lot better. But I'm still a bit scared to go home."

"Why?"

"I don't know if I'll be able to accept just being there, pretending that nothing happened," you realize. "I need to see my diary, no matter what's inside it. I need to see it."

"Are you sure no one will let you see it?"

You nod. "Sydney was hell-bent on me not seeing it. Either she's kept it somewhere where no one else can find it, or Aria and any other girls who know aren't going to spill."

"Hmm..."

You catch Hyoon's gaze from down on your lap, and a spark appears in your mind. Not of a memory, but an idea.

"Hyoon?"

"Yeah?"

"I have an idea..."

She squints, noting your change in tone.

"Okay..." She hesitantly lets out, watching your eyes swirl with thoughts. "What is it?"

"If I can't find where my diary is... I know someone who can," you mutter.

"Oh, who?"

You look down silently, raising an eyebrow.

"Oh, shit," she sighs, patting your leg dismissively. "No, that's... I don't know..."

"Please? I'll do anything, Hyoon. Please, I just need to know what's in it."

She rolls off your lap and onto the sheets, staring up at the ceiling.

You remain completely still, silently praying.

"..."

"..."

She slowly sighs.

"Ok. I'll try."

Chapter 213: Chapter 213. A Date in Venice (The Amnesiac)

Yes! Now I'll finally know-

"I'll try to find your diaries, but on one condition." She sits up, turning to you with a suddenly stern look.

You sigh. "Ok, what?"

Hyoon takes a long, slow breath, figuring out how to say what had been on her mind.

"Brooke, Jodi, and Janet," she steadily begins, "are all in this house."

"...yes," you slowly nod.

"And now, you're also here."

"...yeah, I am," you answer, utterly confused.

"And while you're here, trying to figure out how to remember your past and recover all your memories..." She starts speaking normally, finally gaining direction. "They're all waiting for you to meet them. They miss you and they care about you."

"Ok, but what does that-"

She places her finger on your lips, gently easing them closed, and continues talking.

"I know you care a lot about your journals because they can answer a lot of questions for you. But don't forget that everything in those journals is completely in the past. Those girls out there right now..." She juts her chin toward the door. "They're real. They want to get to know you again."

Her final words break through your rising resistance, and your words settle back down in your throat as her point starts to sink in.

"What's in your journals is obviously important. But even if you find out why you broke up with them, that will only solve one problem. You still have to decide what to make of your life now - how you want to spend it and who you want to spend it with. And your journals won't be enough to answer that."

"..."

"..."

"I... never thought about it like that," you mutter, looking down.

"I don't blame you," she says, lying back down on your lap to find your gaze.

"So... what should I do? Just abandon the diaries for now?"

"Let me figure it out." She reaches up and caresses your cheek. "I don't want you worrying about it so much - just spend some time with everyone and get back into your life. You might even recall what you've been dying to remember just from that."

You nod, convinced. "Ok, I'll try to get my mind off of it. Thanks, Hyoon."

She smiles. "Now go out there and eat breakfast with them. I'll... need a little more time for my legs to recover."

Jodi, Brooke, and Janet, huh? Guess I'll have to do one more set of awkward introductions.

"Maybe you can fuck one or two."

You cough, startled by her word choice.

"Are you serious?" You swallow, clearing your throat.

"Why not?" She smiles. "Oh! But... not Janet, though," she awkwardly corrects herself.

"...why not Janet?" You ask, feeling anxious for an unknown reason.

"Because she- " She pauses. "Wait, why am I telling you? Go find out for yourself! Talk to her!" She puts her hands on your shoulders and nudges you in the direction of the door.

"Fine, fine!" You say, standing up.

"Just remember what I said, ok?" She warns. "Don't get too caught up in remembering your past. Focus on what's real right now."

...

You step out of her bedroom, taking more breaths to cool your sudden nerves.

You slowly walk in the direction of faint voices to find your way through the unfamiliar labyrinth of hallways.

Why does everyone I know have such huge houses?

As you reach the top of the stairwell, the faint mixture of sounds audibly split into three distinct voices. All of them sounded familiar, yet as you dig into your memory of each of them, you find an abyss.

As you emerge from the stairwell, their conversation continues.

"Haha~!" Janet continues laughing, trying not to accidentally spit her food out.

"Yeah, story of my life," Jodi rolls her eyes, smiling.

You sit at the table next to Brooke, who was currently scarfing down her pancakes. Janet sits beside her, setting down her knife and fork on her cleaned plate. Jodi stands by the stove with a spatula in hand. The three of them are all in full-length pajamas, donning everything from Christmas reindeers to polka dots and stripes.

"Anyone want more pancakes?" Jodi turns to the three of you.

"Mmfhmmm," Brooke nods.

"I think I'm set for the month on pancakes," Janet sighs, leaning back and patting her belly.

"I could go for some!" You jump in, propping your elbows up on the table.

"..."

"..."

Um...

"H-h-how long have you been here?" Janet whispers, looking around Brooke with wide eyes.

"I... just got here," you say. "Well, no, I got here yesterday, but I just got here... just now."

"..."

"..."

Janet was turning red, and from how Jodi swivels around to fiddle with the pancake batter, you imagine she's in a similar state. But by now, you were nearly used to the awkwardness of it all.

"I'm sorry that I just showed up unannounced," you speak up. "I know it must be really weird for all of you to see me here."

"Yeah..." Janet mutters. "You could've at least said something earlier."

Your gaze lingers on her a moment longer as you pick up the subtle annoyance in her voice.

But Brooke's warm smile snaps your attention away, and you grin as she gets out of her seat and opens her arms for a hug.

You happily accept her hug, sinking into her warmth.

"Good morning. Thanks for coming," she quietly says, her breathy tone tickling your ear. "I had a great time on game night, hehe..." She whispers right before pulling away.

Oh, fuck, I completely forgot about that.

Unlike me, it seems like she remembers how we got into that situation.

"Yeah, me too..."

You readjust yourself on your seat, prying your mind away from the lost memory of the foursome.

"Oh, wow, thanks!" You exclaim as Jodi plops a pancake onto a plate and places it in front of you.

"Of course," she politely nods, tension visible in every muscle of her face.

Huh... she looks really stressed. I wonder if this has anything to do with what she wanted to talk to me about.

You glance around the room once more, feeling a bit unsettled, but glad that at least Brooke was visibly happy to see you.

Janet continues her solemn eating, staying silent.

...

"Jodi?"

She whips her head around from the kitchen sink, holding a half-cleaned plate.

"Yes?"

It was only the two of you in the kitchen now, as Brooke had gone upstairs to stream right after breakfast and Janet had stepped out just seconds ago.

"During game night, you asked if we could talk later. Do you want to talk now?" You cut right to it.

She slowly blinks and turns around to set the plate in the sink.

"Can I show you to my room?" She softly asks, tilting her head back a little. "We can talk there."

"Sure," you nod. "I haven't seen your room yet."

As she leads you up the stairs, you notice how relaxed her gait seems, a far cry from how anxious she looked earlier. Her butt sways a little in her leggings with each step, and it's hard to look away as it reaches eye level r the steps.

She opens the door to her room and stands aside, letting you walk in first.

"Woah!" You spin around in a slow circle, admiring the light color palette of the room, perfectly matching the tones of her PC and setup. "Your room looks amazing."

"Thanks!" She exclaims. "You helped me decide how I wanted to style my room, actually."

"Really?!?" You do another slow spin. "Damn, I didn't know I was any good at interior design."

"Oh, trust me, you weren't." She slyly grins. "It was more like this: You suggested your ideas to me, and I took those as examples of what not to do."

"Aw, come on!" You chuckle. "You had me all excited there..."

She laughs and lies down on her bed, resulting in her hair puffing up around her face, while you stay standing.

Her grin lingers for a few more seconds, her gaze focusing on nothing in particular as she reminisces.

"Anyway! I wanted to bring you up here for a reason," she starts, standing up again.

"Right," you say, getting your mind back on track.

She takes a slow, quiet breath, squares her shoulders, and holds out her hands toward you, with her elbows bent at the waist and palms facing up.

You look between her eyes and hands, trying to figure out what she wanted.

"Your hands," she whispers.

You gently place your hands on hers so your fingers meet her palms. She curls her fingers slightly, and you feel the residual dampness from the washing she'd done.

She pulls your hands back and places them on her waist. You gulp, suddenly feeling butterflies floating inside you as she gently pulls herself closer.

"Is this ok?" She asks, tilting her chin up to look you in the eyes.

You nod. "Yeah..."

She places her hands on your shoulders, giving the appearance that the two of you are about to start slow-dancing.

Instead, her feet stay firmly planted into the ground, and she leans her head onto your chest instead.

You lift one hand and gently rest it on her head, nudging her to snuggle a little closer.

You gently stroke her hair with one hand. You take a deep breath, and the lovely scent of her shampoo wafts through your nose.

You stay silent as almost imperceptibly soft, muffled sounds start to come from her. You tilt your head down to hear.

She's crying...

Despite this realization, it feels strangely comfortable. She doesn't seem too distressed, but the sniffles from below your chin guarantee that she's feeling something significant.

You wait a minute more, perfectly happy to stay in this position with your arms around each her, but unsure if you should say something to help her.

"Are you ok?" You eventually whisper.

"Yeah..." She croaks out, her voice stifled. "Just a little longer..."

"As long as you need, Jodi."

...

Eventually, she pulls away, her eyes squinted and brimming with tears. She looks unexpectedly exhausted, but she still manages a sweet smile, a thank-you for holding her. You put your hand on her cheek and lean in to peck her lips, as fluidly as if you'd done it thousands of times before. She returns the motion without hesitation, gently pulling you closer by your shoulders and lengthening the kiss.

The friction between her soft lips and yours remains chaste, but you feel her loosening up even more.

Woah.

This feels so... right.

She finally pulls away, and you follow.

"Do you want to talk about it?" You gently pry, breaking through the settled silence.

Her eyes soften, and she looks down, preparing to speak.

"It's just been hard..." She whispers. "It's been hard without you. And I've tried to be strong for so long."

Your heart squeezes in your chest, and you tighten up as an intense wave of guilt passes through you. But you quickly brush past it and focus on wiping away the single tear making a run for it down her cheek.

"I wanted to be strong for everyone else the whole time, to be their rock when they needed it..."

"..."

"But seeing you back, knowing that you're here now... I feel it all crashing down."

You can barely see her face, but you can nearly feel the waves of emotions crashing onto her mind as she holds you.

"I can finally let go of all that stress, all that pain, but now... I don't know how to feel."

You pause and rub her shoulders, letting her words settle in.

Wow. She must've been really holding out for everyone else. I can't imagine...

No wonder she nearly broke down when she saw me for the first time on game night. Poor thing.

"Well, you don't need to be so strong anymore," you say. "I'm here."

"I know," she sighs, leaning up to give you another peck on the lips. "I already feel a little better. But it'll take some time. I might need to cry a little bit more to get back to normal," she says.

She reveals her full, genuine smile for the first time. Her face lights up for a moment, and her cheeks form dimples as she reveals her pearly white teeth. For a moment, all feels right in the world.

"Do you want to spend that time together?" You ask. "My whole day is yours if you want it."

"Huh?" She drops back into a worried expression. "But... you must be busy-"

"Jodi," you sternly say.

She jolts her head back an inch, caught off-guard.

"You've done so much for everyone. Be a little selfish for once. Do you want to spend the day with me?"

She grins madly, unwilling to hold it back any longer, and tilts her head down and up again in a quick nod.

"Amazing. Let's go!" You take her hand, making her breath shudder as your fingers wrap around hers.

"Wait, where?" She excitedly asks, letting you drag her along out of the room.

"Anywhere!"

She laughs and giddily bolts down the stairs with you.

...

The glaring sun shines down on you from above, with not a single cloud in sight to shield you. Luckily, the big umbrella you'd hastily driven into the ground with Jodi's help stands tall, and the gentle breeze blowing onto your cheek cools you down.

"How does a walk on the shore sound?"

You lather sunscreen on Jodi's back, gently massaging the cream into her soft, tan skin. "Before we go into the water and come out freezing."

"Yeah, I'd love that!" She sighs in bliss, stretching her arms above her head. "Mmm, I love the beach! I love the beach so muuuch!"

"Jodi, that's the fourth time you've said that," you giggle.

"I can't help it! I just love it!" She cheers.

You carefully work around the strap of her bikini to finish up. The two of you make your way out onto the beachfront, right at the edge of where the water reached. The beach stretches for over a mile on either side of you, with around a few hundred groups of visitors idly lounging across the whole area.

As you glance out at the horizon, the calm blue waves create a soothing and mesmerizing effect, leading you to pause for a moment.

Jodi stops in front of you, holding a flat hand above her eyes to shield them from the sun as she looks out over the water. Your eyes snake over her body, eyeing her two-piece green bikini that hugged her wide hips and breasts. Her hair hangs in small waves over her back, and her skin glows in the sunlight.

"It's so gorgeous, isn't it?" She gasps.

"Absolutely..." You mutter.

"..."

"..."

"Please don't tell me you were looking at me when you said that," she says monotonously, biting back a grin as she continues staring forward.

"W-what, no! I was looking at the... view..." You stumble.

"Uh-huh. Sure, buddy." She grabs your arm and pulls you along, snickering. "Let's go."

...

The two of you walk in silence for a minute, enjoying the damp sand sinking under your toes with each step.

Spending just a little time with Jodi had already lifted your mood sky-high, and the thought of spending the rest of the day with her makes you a bit giddy.

"Hey, do you want to hold hands?" You ask on a whim.

"Oh! Ahh..." She blinks, gaining her thoughts. "I would like to! But we're in public. If anyone recognizes us..."

"Oh, right," you sigh. "To the rest of the world, I'm just dating Rae, right?"

She bites her lip and nods, solemnly lowering her head a little.

"Hey..." You say, not wanting to see her get downtrodden. "Since we can't hold hands out here... I have an idea."

"Oh, what - HUH?!?" She yelps as you put one arm around her shoulders, lean down, and sweep her off her feet.

"WHAT THE FUCK!" She yells, startled half to death as she suddenly finds herself in your arms, bridal-style, as you run toward the open waves.

"NONONONO!" She screams as you charge in, splashing both of you with the icy pressure of the ocean. You lift her head up, ensuring she could breathe as you wade deeper. She pants and gasps, clawing her hands around your neck to keep herself up.

She screams as another wave lands square on you, both of your bodies getting submerged in the water up to the neck as a result.

You finally set her down, now at least fifteen feet from the shoreline, and just at the point where she could stand with her face above the water.

"You fucking asshole!" She shoves her hand into the water as soon as she finds her bearings, splashing you in the face. Her hair and face are drenched, and she's already shivering.

You burst out laughing and splash her back, making her release another howl.

She claws her way through the water toward you, and grabs the top of your shoulders tightly, digging her nails into you.

"Hey, hey!" You try to back away, but the evil anger in her eyes tells you you won't be able to.

Her grip remains strong, and she uses it to shove you underwater, using her whole body weight to get you under.

"Gah!" Your voice is cut off as water rushes into your mouth, which you luckily spit out before you can swallow any. Your arms thrash around and land on Jodi's hands, where you try to tug them off, only to find her iron grip holding strong.

You try to pull yourself up once again, in vain, and your air starts to run low.

But finally, she pulls you up, letting you gasp for breath as soon as your mouth reaches the sweet oxygen above.

"Jodi, please... I'm sorry..." You pant, holding up your hands.

Her cold hand moves around to the back of your neck, and something wraps around your waist.

"You... fucking... dick..."

"Huh?" You can barely see, as your eyes are still stinging with seawater. "Oh no, Jodi, I-"

Her cold lips press into yours, and everything stops.

Your overloaded senses finally register what was happening, and the worry that you'd taken things too far quickly melts into bliss. In the midst of the cold surrounding you on all sides, her tongue is your sole source of warmth, and you pull her closer as she gently runs it along your bottom lip, getting a taste of you. Her hair clings to your face, and your hands grip each other tightly.

You can barely catch your breath in the short time between your kisses, as neither of you wants to pull away. You can sense her heart hypnotically pulsing against your chest at a racing pace.

She releases a soft moan, audible despite the waves splashing around you.

"Jodi..." You mumble into her lips.

A fresh wave of ice-cold water crashes down on the two of you, forcibly separating your lips and making you both yelp as it bites your skin.

But Jodi's grip on you keeps you together, and as the water calms down around you, you wipe your eyes and finally get a good look at her.

"So... that was something," you chuckle, seeing the passion hovering in her gaze.

"It was..." She grins back mischievously.

"You think anyone saw?" You ask.

"I don't care if they did," she blithely retorts. "But you better pick me up and carry me back to shore."

You sigh. "Do I have to?"

She pats your cheek. "Hey, this was your idea, asshole."

You laugh. "Well, I don't regret it one bit."

You pick her back up, aided by the water, and start walking back to shore, adjusting her in your arms. She wraps her arms around your neck and discreetly plants a soft kiss beneath your jaw.

You finally lay her down on your beach mat, and hand her the towel from her bag. You bring out your own, and the two of you wrap yourselves up, lying side-by-side.

"Suddenly the sun feels really nice," you grin, scooting closer to her with your towel bundled around your shoulders. "Oh, by the way, thanks for not killing me down there," you sheepishly grin.

"Oh, you're so welcome!" She dramatically accepts your thanks. "I was extremely tempted to, you know. You have some nerve doing that to me," she shakes her head, pulling the blanket tight around her body.

"I know you enjoyed it," you smile, seeing past the glare on her face.

"I did not," she pouts.

"Yeah, you did."

"Shut up."

"..."

"Kiss me again," she softly demands.

You roll onto your side, scooting over to meet her.

Not wanting to break out of your warm cocoon, you jut your lips forward to kiss the tip of her nose, and pull back.

She pouts. "A real kiss."

"Why don't you give me a kiss?" You tease.

"Because you're the one who got both of us into this situation!" She whisper-shouts to you.

"...fine."

...

"Wow, this wine tastes much better than the seawater you made me choke on earlier," Jodi says, swirling the aromatic red liquid around in her glass. Both of you were now fully dried and changed, and enjoying a nice lunch inside an air-conditioned diner on the boardwalk. Jodi's new outfit was a breezy white dress that swayed in the wind, a casual look that she pulled off beautifully.

"Are you still mad about that?" You ask, stifling a laugh.

"No, no, I'm joking. It wasn't that bad," she waves it off. "I just like teasing you."

"I think I've picked up on that by now." You set your glass of soda down, smiling.

She giggles for a moment.

"Hey, you don't find me too annoying, right?" She asks.

You stare for a second, surprised at the question.

"No, I don't think you're annoying at all! Why do you ask?"

"Er... no reason. I just wanted to make sure, I guess," she says, brushing it off. "By the way, how are you and Sydney?"

The last few noodles on her plate are swiftly swirled up around her fork and scooped into her mouth. She sets her fork down and looks to you for an answer.

"Oh, we're..."

You falter for a moment as you remember what happened yesterday.

The diaries...

No. Don't think about that. Think about Jodi.

"We're fine," you finish.

"That's good," she grins. "You two are cute together."

You finish your meal and lean back in your chair, stretching your arms out.

"How was the food?" You ask.

She considers it for a moment. "Decent. Not worth the price. How was yours?"

"Pretty good, but definitely not worth the price," you nod.

"That's LA in a nutshell for you," she quips.

"Ha. Well, maybe dessert could fix that..." You suggest.

"Ooh, I could go for some!" She heartily agrees.

...

"By the way, I don't think I ever apologized."

You stack your plate on top of hers in the middle of the table, waiting for the bill to be delivered.

"For what?" You lean forward, folding up your napkin.

"For... ramming into you like a bull on game night."

"Oh!" You laugh, thinking back to that moment. "Don't worry about it."

"I'm sure I wasn't the only one doing any ramming with you that night, though..." She raises her eyebrows suggestively.

You rub your neck, reliving the shock of waking up with three bodies beside you.

"Yeah, you could say that. Wait, didn't you also end up in a similar situation?" You ask, recalling the momentary sight of four nude girls in Aria's bedroom, one of whom you just now pieced together as Jodi.

"Oh... well, yeah," she shrugs. "Why should you be the only one to have fun?" She asks, with not a hint of a joking smile.

"So..." You gulp. "You and three other girls just decided to..." You slowly shake your head, unsure of how to continue.

"Yeah." She innocently nods, secretly loving how flustered you're becoming.

"In Aria's bedroom?"

"We were too drunk to care about where we were. But don't worry, we cleaned the sheets in the morning for her."

Damn. Do they all normally have this much desire to let loose, or is it because I've been gone for so long?

"How did it feel?" She leans in with a subtle smirk, drawing your attention back. "Having so many women plastered onto you, basically begging for you to choose them?" She bats her eyes.

"O-oh..." You blink, now fully turning red.

Is that really how it happened? She's exaggerating, right?

"Well, I don't really remember that," you sigh. "I don't remember anything about that night after the games."

"Aw. That's strange," she sits back, dropping the teasing act.

"Yeah."

"Maybe you shouldn't drink so muchly. I don't want you to have even more amnesia," she says, furrowing her brows in concern.

"Yeah, that's a good idea. I don't need to mess with my head anymore."

"Is that why you haven't had any wine tonight?" She asks, taking the final sip to polish off her glass.

"No, that's not why."

"Then why don't you have some?" She reaches for the bottle.

"Because I drove us here, Jodi," you smile, intercepting her hand with yours and lowering it to the table. "And I plan on driving us back."

She rolls her eyes and squeezes your hand. "Damn you and your maturity..."

You both chuckle, and then a momentary silence spreads.

Your hands stay together, and your fingers start to play with hers, gently tugging and grasping as her dainty fingertips do the same.

All you can focus on is her touch. How soft the pads of fingers are, contrasted with the slight roughness of the minor callouses further down. For the next minute, your fingers do all of the talking. If anyone were to see you two like this, they wouldn't doubt that you two were newfound partners, exploring each other for the first time.

"I love you."

A stake of melancholy drives through your heart as her expression drops into a thoughtful grimace.

"Not just romantically," she continues. "I mean, I do - it's probably obvious by now that I still love you. But... you mean so much to me as a friend. As someone to just be with. I really love you."

"..."

You slowly piece yourself together again and find your voice. "I... I think I-"

"Don't." She whispers, almost inaudibly.

"...huh?"

She clears her throat. "Don't say it unless you really remember me enough to mean it," she warns. "Please don't say it just because you want to believe it."

"..."

It feels like she's reading your mind, and it occurs to you that she'd probably already considered this from your perspective.

"..."

"..."

"Do you want to go back home? I'm getting really tired," she says, clearing out the growing silence that both of you knew you wouldn't be the one to break.

"...yeah, sure," you reply, trying to muster up more energy.

...

"I'm so tireeeed," she yawns, nearly stumbling to the ground as she gets out of the passenger side of the car.

"Hey, hey, watch it," you warn, rushing over to her side. Steadying her by the hip, you walk with her inside. She leans her head on your shoulder, using your support more than is necessary.

"How does a nap sound?" You ask.

"A nap!?! But it's... Oh, it's only 5!" She cries out, checking her watch. "I thought it would be nighttime already!"

"We got a lot of exercise on the beach," you reason. "Maybe you should get some rest."

"But I don't want to take a nap! We have a post-date ritual to complete!" She cheers, clapping her hands together.

"Hold on, we have a what?" You turn to her, unable to see her face as she nuzzles into your neck.

"You know... something that people do after they go out and have a good time together." She picks her head back up and suggestively winks.

"Oh..."

I've gotten too good at recognizing that look.

Well, it's a good thing we still have a few hours before dinner...

I'm going to be even more exhausted once we're done with this 'ritual'.

...

"Ahhhh~! YES!" Jodi moans.

"Come on, come on...!" You groan, focusing intently as you push through your hand cramps.

The two of you go silent as all your energy goes into the task at hand for a few final seconds.

"YES!"

"NO!"

You yell simultaneously.

"Ha! Get fucking SMOKED! Bitch!" Jodi sets down her controller, a smugly victorious look on her face. "That's how you fucking play!"

"Dammit!" You ball your hand into a fist and knock it into your forehead a few times. "Stupid, stupid... How could I be so stupid?"

"Hehehehe..." A voice sounds from the doorway.

"Hyoon?!?" You exclaim, whipping around. "How long have you been standing there?"

"Long enough to see you get crushed!" She instantly responds, crossing her arms.

"Oh, fuck off! Get out of here!" You stand up and rage, causing the two girls to double down with laughter. You finally break into laughter with them, and the three of you relish in it for a moment.

"Haha..." Jodi's laugh lingers a little longer.

Hyoon gives you a wink and takes her leave, still smiling.

...

"You know, when you told me about the post-date ritual, I had a very different idea of what you meant," you say, sitting across from Jodi at the dining room table, finishing your dinner. Hyoon and Brooke had joined you for a bit, but left early, while Janet hadn't been seen the whole day.

"Ohhh..." She grins widely, revealing that familiar smile that could make you weak in the knees. "You were thinking of our post-dinner date ritual..."

"Uh...?"

...

"Are you ready?" She asks, biting her lip and standing on her tip-toes to peck you on the lips. Her hands wrap around your waist, and her fingers gently peek into the hem of your pants, making it clear what she wanted.

"Yeah," you smile, getting excited. "I... don't have a condom, though," you say, the thought randomly occurring to you.

She rolls her eyes. "How many women have you slept with without a condom on since you woke up?"

"Um... oh, shit..."

All of them. Damn. Did they all...?

"Yes, they all take birth control. Or at least they used to."

"They used to?" You blurt, starting to panic. "What if they don't anymore?"

"It's fine! They're responsible - I'm sure they took care of it. And I have an IUD, so no worries here," Jodi reassures.

"Alright..." You sigh, the worry still lingering.

Maybe I should check with them...

You can't even finish the thought before Jodi pulls her top up and off her body, revealing her toned body and bra. She reaches one hand back, and her black bra falls to the floor in an instant.

Your eyes drag over every inch of her body, drinking in the sight of her standing in front of you. Her breasts are perfect, with a size larger than most of the girls you'd been with and a gorgeous shape.

"You really know how to get me to stop thinking, huh?"

Her cheeks start to become tainted with hues of pink by what your look of desire was doing to her.

"You always do the same for me. Sometimes I have to-" Her hands grip your collar and yank you forward, pressing your lips together. "-repay the favor," she finishes, turning the two of you around and gently pushing you down on the bed.

She strips down her pants, revealing her tight black panties. She keeps them on for the moment, as she spreads her legs over yours and straddles you, using her weight to push you both to the mattress.

"Touch me," she begs, her hands wrapping around your head to bring your lips to her.

Your place your hand on her head and slowly slide it down, smoothly gliding across her neck, to her smooth, curved back, and down to her butt.

Out of instinct, you wind up and smack her on the ass sharply, sending a resounding slap through the room.

"Ahh~!" She yelps, shuddering for a moment.

She looks back down at you. Her fallen hair hangs all around your face, blocking out your view of anything else around you besides her lewd smile.

"You're really horny, aren't you?" She taps you on the cheek. "Normally I have to beg you to do that to me..." She whispers, working her seductive spell as she slowly grinds her hips on your lap.

"Don't worry, you'll be begging me to do it again soon..." You reply, letting your now-familiar dominant flare take over.

"We'll see about that," she giggles, capturing your lips once more.

"Mmm...wait!" You mumble into her lips.

You pull away from her, failing at first since her hands keep you in, but succeeding after gently pulling her head back.

"Huh?"

"Do you still have that box?" You ask, a glimmer of recollection in your eyes.

"Yes!" She exclaims. "You remember?"

"Of course. I remember some of the fun we had with that." Your heart beats faster as the memories of the romps you had gone through with Jodi and all of her housemates, often involving some of the pleasure-enhancing items in the box, come back to you.

"Let's go get it!" She cheers, her delight strangely innocent for the kinds of devices hidden in the box.

"I can get it," you say, letting her crawl off of you. "You're already naked, after all."

"Okey, thanks!" She sits up, her prior fatigue completely eliminated.

...

Dammit, my erection is aching right now. Let me find that box and get back in there ASAP.

You head out to the kitchen room, your legs carrying you to the closet on the other side of the house where you somehow knew the box was stored.

"Aria?!?"

You nearly jump at the sight of her. Standing at the kitchen table with her purse slung over her shoulder, she's wearing a white crop top and revealing jean shorts. Her long, black hair is tied into neat twin ponytails, completing the cute summer-girl look.

Shit. Is she mad at me for what I did with the diary?

"H-hi." She stumbles a little before regaining herself. "You're still here, huh?"

She smiles, putting your heart at ease.

"Yeah, I stayed here for the night."

"How are you feeling? Is your head ok?" She scans you, looking for any sustained signs of your injury.

"Oh, yeah," you grimace, remembering everything. "I'm fine now. I'm sorry that I didn't listen to you back then."

"It's ok!" She waves it off. "Really, it's fine."

"Really? You're not mad at me?"

"No, of course not!"

Her tone doesn't carry any of the negativity or angst you had become familiar with, and her cheeriness takes a moment to get used to.

She chews her lip for a moment. "I understand why you wanted to read it, and I shouldn't have led you on like that without showing it to you."

"Oh! So you're gonna show it to me now?" You blurt, shocked.

Damn, this will be easier than I thought!

"..."

"..."

"Not yet. I... we... can't yet."

You sigh, not wanting to argue with her anymore.

"That's ok," you half-grin, glad that she was acting like her usual self, even if the content of the diaries would elude you for a little while longer.

"So, what are you still doing here?" She changes the topic.

"Oh, yeah, me and Jodi are about to... Uh, I mean, me and Jodi spent the day together," you answer, relieved.

"Oh..." She slowly nods, knowing exactly what you stopped yourself from saying. "Well, I hope you have fun doing... whatever you're about to do," she playfully finishes. Her eyes drop down to your waist for a moment before picking back up again, and you cringe as you realize your hard-on still hadn't faded.

"Oh, we will," you decide to laugh it off, knowing she'd understand.

She shakes her head, grinning as she mutters something quietly.

"What was that? You wanna join us?" You snort, deciding to tease her back.

"...are you offering?"

"..."

"..."

"Huh? Are you... offering?" You hesitantly question.

"I asked you first." She crosses her arms.

"I... well, it was kind of a joke."

"Oh. In that case, I-"

"But! Um... I... wouldn't mind. If you... were to join us," you sputter out.

Fuck, why am I so horny? And why does she look so good...?

"..."

"..."

She leans down to set her purse on the counter, her face completely unreadable.

She stands up straight and walks straight past you.

"Wait, where are you going?" You blurt.

She finally stops and turns her head over her shoulder. "Where do you think? To get the box. We moved it to a different room."

She giggles as your eyes widen, and she continues on her way into the guest room.

...

"No way," Jodi gasps, seeing the silhouette of an unintroduced figure behind the door as you walk in. "I let you go out for one minute, and you come back with another girl?!?" She exclaims.

Her jaw drops as Aria finally steps inside.

"A-aria?" She mutters. "Wait, are you two... am I misunderstanding something?" Jodi covers her chest, unsure of your motives.

"No! Uh... Aria and I just thought... that we..." You stumble halfway through a sentence.

"Are you ok with her joining us?" You meekly ask, realizing that it was probably a bad idea to just bring her in without asking first.

Especially after Jodi and I just spent the whole day basically going on a date...

"Yeah, of course," Jodi instantly responds. "I'm just surprised that you two already made up! I mean, you kinda... broke up just a little while ago..."

You turn to Aria, checking for her response.

She purses her lips, but quickly speaks up. "I know. We still have to talk about that, and we will eventually, I promise. But for now... let's just fuck."

Her complete demeanor shift is still shocking to hear, but her final words snap you out of it.

"Well! There's no time to waste!" Aria cheers as she sets down the infamous box, that you now realized was more of a small chest, and flips it open.

"Take your pick," Jodi says to you as she grabs Aria by the front of her shirt and pulls her onto the bed.

Aria's shirt comes off in an instant, aided by Jodi's hands tugging it up. Jodi's body, already completely naked, quickly becomes the target of Aria's kisses, as she leans down to peck and caress Jodi's breasts, making the taller girl moan. Jodi wraps her hand around Aria's head and pulls her closer, smushing her breasts up into Aria as she tilts her head back.

"Damn, Aria..." Jodi pants, her face contorted as Aria works her magic.

You move onto the bed, nothing short of amazed.

They can do this so naturally! I wonder how many times they've done this.

Your attention is snapped back by a warm hand fishing into your pants, which you quickly realize was Jodi's.

"I've been wanting to ~oh, fuck~ take these pants off for a while," Jodi mutters between the dark-haired girl's neck kisses, while she pulls works on simultaneously pulling her own pants down.

Once Aria finishes her stripping, the two girls finally separate, a thin line of saliva dripping from Aria's lips from how passionately she was making love to Jodi's body.

Aria nearly leaps onto you, capturing your lips in a way you hadn't felt in weeks.

Ah, I missed this so much...

Her light, bubbly demeanor and horny excitement were something you barely remembered but still missed after everything that had happened.

Cool air suddenly blows onto your unsheathed cock, and you look down to see Jodi bending over to kiss it.

Her ass stays propped up in the air for your viewing pleasure, while her back arcs down until her face is level with your cock.

She strokes your cock with one hand while putting her head right beside it, letting you make the comparison for yourself.

"It's bigger than my face, right?" She asks. "Just barely."

You nod slightly. "Better question: Is it bigger than your throat?"

She scoffs and shakes her head. "Are you doubting me?"

"Ooh..." Aria giggles from the side, her hand gently stroking your chest as she kisses your neck.

"No, I- GAH!"

She clearly takes it as a challenge, as within a second it's nearly entirely down her throat.

"Fuck, Jodi~" You groan, not ready for the explosion of sensation she gives you. Her throat is vibrating, and her tongue laps all around your dick, showing what she was capable of.

She finally pulls up, releasing you from her tight throat without breaking a sweat.

She uses her hands to grab her boobs from the front and wrap them around your slick shaft, barely covering the whole girth.

You tilt your head back, in disbelief at the warm, doughy texture of her tits.

Aria sits up and leans down, wanting to get into the action. Jodi bounces her upper body up and down, tightly squeezing your cock in her chest, and Aria gets beneath her, using her tongue to lick your base and balls.

You reach out your hand, and a lick on your sensitive spot makes your fingers curl around Aria's hair. You pull her closer, relaxing into the bliss as the girls get to work.

I didn't even get to look in the box yet...

"Hold on," you say, picking your head up. "Enough of this. I want to fuck you both. Right now," you demand, leaving no room for waiting.

Your eyes hover on Jodi, and she grins like she's just won the lottery.

She unravels herself from you and lays on her back, spreading her legs widely for you.

You reach into the box and pick out the first handful you can reach.

"Aria," you say, now fully taken over by your budding desire. "Wear this buttplug."

"Of course," she says, grabbing the tool without a second thought.

You look back at your hand and realize that a dildo is the only other thing you picked up.

I guess we don't need this.

You're about to toss it back, but you stop as you look closer.

"Wait... wait..."

"Huh?" Jodi says, still spread eagle, tilting her head up.

"This dildo... looks exactly like my dick," you say, holding it up next to it.

Jodi's cheeks transform into tomatoes, while Aria just looks confused.

"I mean, dicks do look pretty similar, so..." Aria frowns.

"No, this is exactly like my dick." You turn the dildo around to make sure. "Jodi?" You tilt your head at her.

"Ok, fine!" She blurts. "I got it custom-made a long time ago!"

"Wha-! Did I really agree to that?" You figure that you must have played some role in getting it to look so perfect.

"Yeah," she shrugs. "Anyway, are you gonna use it or not?"

Hmm... I guess I could somehow...

But not yet.

"Not yet. Jodi, get back down," you command.

As Aria prepares her backside, you stand on your knees and crawl up to Jodi. Her body looked heavenly, and she was flushing red from the lust. Her nipples were hard and pointy, and her pussy was already wet.

You lean over on top of her, making her gasp in delight. Your tip rubs against her opening, causing her lips to part.

"Please put it in," she begs. "It's been so long, I fucking need you right now, baby~"

You gently push into her, sliding perfectly into her tightness. You push halfway, pull out, then push in all the way, giving her the chance to readjust.

"Did you miss this?" You entice, leaning down to kiss her parted lips.

"Fuuuuck~!" She groans, shaking. "More. More."

You thrust your hips back and forth a few times, feeling her warm legs wrap around your back.

Each time your hips make contact with hers, she seems to get a little weaker, until her arms are nearly slipping off of your back.

"Keep going..." She begs, tapping you on the neck.

From behind you, Aria brings out a blindfold, and Jodi's eyes widen. "Yes, please," she says. She pants as Aria deftly ties it around her eyes, getting even more excited.

The sight of Jodi blindfolded and unresisting flares your urges even more, and you can't hold back any longer.

On a whim, you pick your body up, remove her legs from around you and put her feet above her head, and drop your hips onto her in a mating press.

She howls in a moment of pain as her body stretches out, but your confidence that it wouldn't hurt her for long turns out correct. In a few moments, she's reinvigorated with lust, the incredible sensations passing through her body evident through how her mouth hangs completely open. Being unable to see clearly amplifies the whole experience for her, as she had no idea what you were going to do next.

Aria, meanwhile, has fully inserted the buttplug, and gently slides it back and forth, stimulating her while her other hand works on her pussy, impatiently waiting her turn.

Each press into Jodi's perfectly exposed pussy drives both of you wild, and your lust turns animalistic as you slam your hips down with her with all your might. She can't even speak anymore, as only grunts and guttural moans escape her lips.

"Cu-mm-cumming~" Jodi barely articulates, moments before a tight pressure takes over her inners, unfurling in a swift, powerful release that you can feel vibrating through you.

"Come here, Aria," you say, barely slowing your pace as you push through Jodi's orgasm.

She leaps over, and you take one hand away from Jodi's side to start fingering Aria. She gets closer, adjusting your hand for you and standing on her knees to be able to ride your fingers.

You continue pounding Jodi, now taking extra effort to angle yourself so your strokes reached what you had just remembered was her favorite area.

"Is this hitting the spot?" You ask, as Jodi holds onto your arms for dear life.

"U-up a little..." She groans, focusing a little.

"Now... left..." She moans again as you shift slightly, setting off a new set of sparks in her body with each thrust.

"AHHHH~" She squeals, her eyes bulging out of her head for a moment.

The scream marks the spot...

You relentlessly drive into her, while Aria grinds her hips back and forth on your fingers.

"You don't want to use the dildo?" You ask her, momentarily distracted by the hot sight of the girl getting off with your hand.

"This is better," she groans, closing her eyes in bliss as she continues.

"Oh god... I'm gonna cum again..." Jodi whimpers, driven to orgasm faster than she'd ever experienced before. "Don't stop~"

"Wouldn't even consider it," you respond.

Aria reaches forward to rub Jodi's clit, multitasking that with holding your hand in place to ride.

Jodi's brain, now fried from pleasure, can only think of one more thing to make the experience unforgettable. She wraps her arms around you and pulls your lips down to hers, smashing the two of your faces together. Her lips and tongue attack you, digging inside your mouth and forcing you to push back with equal force.

"Cum with me..." She mutters, with a sultry whispering voice.

Her words are all you need to hear, as you push your cock as deep inside her as her stretching hips would let you, and you both burst simultaneously, your hands groping and grasping at each other as you push through your releases.

"Thank you~ thank you~ thank you~," Jodi unexpectedly mutters.

Her hot breath flows onto your neck as she pants between her groans.

You reach for her lips again, and they stay entangled for a bit before you slowly back out, pulling away from her body.

"Aria..." You pant, instantly reinvigorated after scanning your eyes over the horny and unsatisfied woman. "Get on top of me."

"Oh? After what you just did to Jodi, I thought you'd want to dominate me too," she remarks.

"Heh, don't worry about that," you reply, as you lean back slightly on the propped-up pillow at the head of the bed.

She straddles you in reverse, facing away to reveal her round, shapely ass to you. You pull out the buttplug and set it to the side.

You lower her hips down, and she tilts her head back to see.

Your cock rubs against the entrance to her enlargened butt, and she gasps.

"Wait! You wanted me to wear the buttplug because-!"

"Mmhmm. Preparation."

"I-I don't know if I can handle all of you there. It's been a long time..."

"I'll stop if it gets too much," you promise, running a hand over her ass and molding the flesh. "But I think you'll be begging me not to..."

She shakes her head and smiles, her worries eased. "Sometimes I think you know me too well," she jests.

She lowers her hips down with your help, and you slowly but surely slip the tip in, pushing it in until the resistance increases.

"Take it at your own pace," you start. "Whenever you're ready, you-"

"GAHH~!" She screams as she sits down, shocking you as she squeezes the entire length in.

She whimpers in the residual pain, but it quickly turns to relief.

"What the fuck..." Jodi giggles in awe.

You gently lift her hips up and set them back down, relishing in how tight she was, to the point where the pressure was already preparing you for the inevitable.

"Aria?"

"Hmm?"

You reach up to her twin pigtails, gently wrap your hands around them, and softly pull, making her groan. "How hard can I pull?"

"As hard as you wAAAAHH~~!" Her instant response melts into a squeal as you yank her ponytails and thrust your hips up at the same time.

Her back arches until her head is almost lying on your shoulder, while you thrust up into her ass and shake her whole body. Her mouth hangs open, her uninhibited vocal cords creating groans of euphoric delight at her submission kink being fully satisfied.

"And you thought I wouldn't be dominating, huh?" You chuckle through the exertion, while she reaches her hands back to grip the back of your neck for stability.

"Hey~" Jodi whispers, crawling back toward you, holding a black, seemingly metallic object.

Without warning, Jodi pulls Aria's hands away from you and crosses them at the wrist behind her back. Then she slips the rubber handcuff on, locking her hands together. Aria doesn't seem to notice, as the barrage on her backside was taking up every ounce of her attention.

Holy shit...

"Have fun..." Jodi looks at you expectantly and winks before moving to Aria's front to go down on Aria.

Seeing Aria in such a submitting position, her hands rendered useless, her curvy, jiggling body bouncing on you, while Jodi starts to eat her out from the front, starts to overload your brain, and you feel the friction only growing as she nears her orgasm.

You continue pounding her body, making the brunette's job tougher as Aria jolts around, her guts being rearranged by your thrusts.

"Aria, don't you dare cum," you growl upon feeling her squeeze even tighter. You pull her ponytails even tighter, making it impossible for her to regain a modicum of control. The only thing she can do is exert herself to not climax, though it was rapidly becoming impossible.

"Hah~ hah~ hahhh~" She groans, her voice airy. "Please let me..."

"Not yet," you grunt. The soft skin of her neck is exposed to you as she tilts her head further back, now fully lying beneath your collarbone. You lean forward and give it a soft bite, making her gasp and cry out again.

"Not yet," you moan, wondering how long she would be able to keep it up.

Jodi grabs both of Aria's hips to lock herself in, and digs her tongue into Aria's folds, pushing her way through until her warmth contacts her inners, making Aria's body feel like it was exploding. She squeezes her eyes shut and curls her fingers and toes, begging herself to not cum.

"3..."

You start the count, and her eyes snap open, seeing the end in sight. Your hands run over her smooth body, relishing the sexual fuel her incredible form was giving you. Her supple breasts are too big for your hand to entirely grasp, making them even more delightful to hold.

"2..."

Her face twitches and quivers, and, just like with Jodi, your beastly side comes out, boosting your intensity past what you thought you could handle.

Jodi rubs her own pussy with one hand, clearly not satiated after seeing the treatment you were giving Aria.

"1..."

"Please..." She begs.

"Hmm... you've been a good girl," you whisper, to which she eagerly nods.

You decide to be merciful and not run the risk of letting loose your last orgasm.

"Now."

She bursts, not releasing much, but still making it clear how much she had held back.

She collapses on you, unable to move. Her mouth hangs ajar, and her fingers stay white-knuckled as the aftershocks roll through her body.

"That... that... that..." She stops, realizing that trying to form a sentence is futile in her current state.

You, on the other hand, are moments away from bursting, and you want a great finale to end it.

"Aria. Get down on your back. You're not done. Jodi, get on top of her."

"Ok..." Aria pants, rolling off of you. You uncuff one of her hands from the handcuffs to let her move freely.

Jodi crawls on top of her, and their bodies interlace like familiar lovers. Their dripping sexes hang one on top of the other, with Aria's beneath and Jodi's on top.

Jodi takes it easy as she leans in for a kiss to let Aria recover. You discreetly take the other handcuff and tie it around Jodi's hand, bounding the two together.

Now I can put this to use. Let's see just how accurate it is.

Grabbing a strap and the dildo from the box, you quickly manufacture a strap-on. You wrap it around your waist, so the dildo hangs right below your cock.

I don't think I've ever tried something like this before. This is gonna be a blast for both of them.

Not wanting your erection to flag, you quickly align your dick with Jodi's dripping pussy, eyeing up how gorgeous her ass was, and align the life-sized dildo with Aria's.

You push in, making them both release a shrill squeal into each other's lips.

You pull out and push in again, finding the motion very smooth. With both hands on Jodi's bubble butt, you have no problem getting the handle you need to start driving quickly. With each stroke, Jodi and Aria both take one of the nearly identical dicks, the only difference being the warmth, which was quickly changing due to how hot the area between your groins was getting.

"Fuck~, this is a greaaaat idea..." Jodi moans, looking back at you for a moment.

Her approval encourages you, and you reach one hand into the box, craving even more novelty.

Out comes a riding crop in the shape of a heart. You quickly turn it over in your hand as you continue your double-fucking, seeing that with a soft, velvety texture on one side and hardened leather on the other, a flip of the wrist was the difference between a caress and a spank.

You gently rub the soft side over Jodi's ass, watching as the peachy flesh ripples even under the soft touch. She gasps, looking over her shoulder to identify the texture. With a quick motion, you slap her ass with the back of it, making her cry out and throw her head back as a heart-shaped red spot forms on her cheek.

You continue this alternating barrage of soft touches and slaps, always switching when she least expected it. Jodi's mind to mush once more, and Aria becomes the recipient of Jodi's fueled lust, pushed closer to another orgasm by Jodi's fingers pressing into her pussy.

"I'm gonna cum..." You groan.

"In me! I haven't gotten any!" Aria whines.

Jodi grins and nods in agreement.

You swiftly pull out and move the strap-on above your cock, then push back in, so Aria got the real one while Jodi took the dildo. The change is noticeable, as Aria's voice turns into a familiar, gravelly series of sexual noises.

"I'm close..." You warn. The periphery of your vision starts to go dark from the exertion, and you push yourself harder to reach the edge in time.

"Yes... yes..." Both Jodi and Aria groan in tandem, feeling the pace becoming erratic. Their sloppy kiss grows out of control as they await your final firework show, as they each reach their own.

You finally shoot your final load of the night deep into Aria, tilting your head back and letting her body do the rest of the work. Flooded with your release, Aria cums at the same time, and Jodi gets caught up in the chain reaction.

Your twitching cock contacts her most sensitive spots, making Aria shudder and quiver underneath Jodi.

You slowly pull out, your mind fuzzy.

You lay over on them, making Jodi giggle, and Aria release a little grunt as the weight of two bodies presses into her.

Your vision grows blurry and pixelated, and you see double for a moment.

Woah... that took a lot out of me.

You lay on top for a minute more, regaining yourself while Jodi and Aria release a few more moans as they ride out their highs.

You finally stand up, with a disoriented mind and a fatigued body.

"I'm so ready to sleep after that," you mumble. You immediately collapse on the bed beside them, rattling the bedframe.

"Huh?" Jodi gasps.

Your chest rises and falls slowly, and your expression sinks into a peaceful slumber.

"I can't believe it..." Jodi giggles.

"What?"

"One minute, we're being completely dominated, and the next... just look at that cute baby face!"

She beckons to you, sleeping innocently.

Jodi crawls off of Aria, but a rubber snap jolts back.

"Ow!" Aria yelps, her arm getting pulled along as Jodi tries to leave.

"What?!? How did this happen?" Jodi cries out.

"I think I saw a magic trick like this once..." Aria giggles, still a bit high from the sex.

Jodi snorts in amusement. "Anyway, let's find the key."

"You can go do that. I'm beat," Aria yawns, rolling onto her side.

"Aria. I can't do anything if you stay here."

"...hmm," she grunts, not listening.

"Are you gonna get up?" Jodi shakes her shoulder.

"Mmm...no. I'm tired."

"Aria!"

...

Your head throbs painfully, and you can feel the heat emanating from your forehead as you slowly arise in a familiar room.

Dammit... I shouldn't have been so intense last night.

As you sit up, a new wave of pain rushes your lower muscles, reminding you that no amount of physical therapy was enough to prepare you for a threesome like the one you had experienced.

But once again, I can't say I regret it...

You rub your eyes and look around you until you see the black and brown-haired girls on the other side of the bed, still nude.

Your heart squeezes in your chest as you catch Jodi's resting face, partially hidden by her wavy hair.

Jodi...

You look down at your body as if you might be able to see what was making your heart pump so quickly.

This feeling... it's weird.

You look at Jodi again, and the feeling refreshes.

Am I in love with her?

The thought startles you from out of nowhere, and your body stiffens up.

No, it can't be. I mean... it might be? I remembered so much about her yesterday...

You go over some of the memories you had gained over the previous day, having to pay close attention to the new ones due to how many of them you had already gotten back.

I was definitely in love with her once.

But yesterday's date was something else. I felt just like how I did when we started going out, all those years ago.

Even with Sydney, Miyoung, and Leslie, I haven't felt this. I know I care about them a lot, but this is... deeper.

Could it be that I loved her more than them?

You sit up straighter, suddenly feeling strange tingles over your body as you consider the thought.

No, I doubt it.

It must be because we went on a date. With the other girls, we haven't done anything romantic yet.

Maybe I should take each of them out? One by one, to see if the feelings return in the same way.

But... for Jodi...

As you feared, the one thing you wanted to forget comes rushing back into your mind.

Why would I break up with her?

You shake your head irritably, trying to shut down your thoughts.

Stop thinking. It's no use until Hyoon can get the diaries.

You look over once more, giving Jodi another glance. Your stomach rolls and twists like an adolescent kid seeing their crush, and it makes you feel strangely pleasant.

You slowly stand up, pushing your legs to stay upright.

Wait...

You realize the position Aria and Jodi had assumed, and you clamp your hand over your mouth, stifling the laugh bubbling from your diaphragm.

You tiptoe across the room to dig through your pants and find your phone, still giggling.

Pulling it out, you move back into position and take a picture of Jodi and Aria's locked wrists side by side, careful to avoid capturing their private parts.

Lowering the phone a little, you snicker as you look through the pictures.

"Hmm... Hey, what the fuck!"

You whip your head up to see Jodi, stirred by the weight of your footsteps, now fully awake from the realization of what you had done.

"Uh... gotta go!" You burst out laughing, charging for the door.

"Hey! Come back here, you little bitch!" Jodi yells. "You did this to us!"

She leaps off the bed and instantly gets tugged back by the handcuffs. You escape from the room, still laughing your ass off.

"FUCK YOUUUUUUUU!"

Chapter 214: Chapter 214. A Heart's Conflict (The Amnesiac)

You continue running as Jodi calls after you, only stopping once you reach the kitchen.

She's so gonna kill me for this.

"What the fuck?!?" A disgusted voice calls out.

"Ah!" You turn to Janet, standing by the door with a purse slung over one shoulder and a key ring dangling from the other hand.

"Can you put some clothes on?" She puts her hand out in front of her, blocking you out as she heads to the stairs.

"Uh... sorry..." You instinctively put your hand over your crotch, grateful that you at least had some underwear on. "Wait, where were you?" You ask. "It's really early..."

"None of your business," she responds, her flat voice betraying no emotion whatsoever.

What's up with her?

She keeps her head turned away from you as she climbs the stairs.

"Janet? Is everything okay?"

Her eyes flicker to you for a moment. The corners of her eyebrows flare upward as she pauses and turns to face you.

"Yes, I'm ok. Are you?" She forces out.

You stay silent. She stares back at you, no longer bothering to cover your sight from her eyes.

"Alright!" She crosses her arms, adopting a defensive stance. "You wanna know so badly?"

"I didn't say anything..."

"Fine, then!" She continues without hesitation. "I'll tell you! I was with my boyfriend!"

"..."

Your heart drops in your chest. It feels like the ground is swallowing you whole, and you quickly grab onto the kitchen table to keep yourself upright.

You close your eyes for a moment as an unsettling darkness reaches out from within you. An uncomfortable tingle on the back of your neck makes you shudder, but it all disappears in an instant.

"Your... what?" You mutter, trying to piece together why your body is reacting so strangely.

"My boyfriend," she remarks, a hardened, piercing look on her face.

"You... but..."

"Oh? But what?" She leans forward. "Do you have something to say to that?"

"..."

"..."

Leslie told me that we didn't know each other well... but she must've been mistaken.

We have a history.

The conclusion starts to make sense as you read beneath her expression. It's obvious that her irascible attitude isn't usual for her, and the anger bubbling under the surface is the result of an old grudge.

"I'm sorry, Janet, I don't remember."

"I know you don't. You don't remember a thing," she bitterly replies.

She scampers up the stairs.

I'll have to find out what happened between us. But I doubt she wants to see me now.

Instead, you head back to Jodi's room to get the rest of your clothes.

You slowly open the bedroom door, your mind still ruminating on the eerie tone Janet had used with you.

I wonder if we've dated before.

But wouldn't the other girls know about that?

Or maybe-

You duck your head at lightning speed as a large white object flies your way.

"What the!" You blurt.

"What! How the fuck did you dodge that? Ah, never mind!"

You look up to see Jodi already grabbing another weapon, a grin on her face.

"Woah woah WOAH!"

This time, you aren't quick enough to get out of being whacked by her pillow, and as you tilt your head down and put your hands up to shield you, another attack comes from the side, barraging your body.

"Hey!" You yelp. You glance up for a moment, just in time to see the pillow Aria was holding smash on top of your head again. Jodi's quickly follows, and your defenses are useless.

"Ah! Please! Mercy!" You beg, fumbling for the door behind you. Jodi steps between you and the door and continues passionately thwacking away at you.

"This... is .. what... you... get!" She grunts with each hit, while Aria laughs and happily goes along with it.

Even though neither of them were letting up for a moment, their revenge-fueled joy was infecting you, leaving you laughing with them.

...

"So... can we call a truce?" You offer, now sitting on Jodi's bed, fully clothed. The one-sided pillow fight had ended only after sufficient begging on your part, including a promise to delete the wonderful blackmail material you had sourced. Aria had already left a minute ago in a panic, citing a stream she was already late for.

"Yup!" Jodi cheerfully declares. "You're free to go. And never come back. Ever."

"..."

"..."

"You really mean that?" You pout, lowering your head and giving her puppy eyes.

"What-! Oh, fuck, you remembered how to do that?" She shifts in her chair. "No, don't you dare try that puppy dog shit on me. It won't work."

"Jodi..." You continue pouting.

"No..." She stands up, towering over you.

"...please? You really want me to never come back...?"

"Mmm... I swear... don't do it..."

You dejectedly stand up, hunching over, and walk toward the door.

"Mmmm... fine! Of course you can come back! Fuck you..." She huffs, relenting.

"You can always come back. I... I want you to always come back," she says, her voice dropping into a whisper as she gets in front of you.

Her words light up some parts of your heart that you still aren't used to feeling. "I know," you say, dropping the act and sitting back down with a smile. "I just wanted you to say it."

"You idiot..." She leans down and crawls onto your lap, wrapping her arms around you. You hug her back, settling comfortably into the impromptu cuddle.

She rests her chin on your neck and slowly rubs your back.

"..."

"I love you, Jodi," you mutter.

Her gasp is barely audible, but the surprise on her face as she pulls back is clear.

"I'm sorry if it's too soon," you blurt. "I don't remember everything about you, but I remember a lot more now. The way I feel around you is just... incredible. I haven't felt this way around anyone else before," you say, trying to put the strange, wonderful feelings you've experienced into words.

She smiles sadly.

"I'm glad you remember me," she nods. "And I'm happy that you feel that way. But you've felt that way around some of the others, if not even more than that. After all, you... broke up... with me..."

Her eyes become more reflective as the melancholy lingering in the back of her mind comes to the surface. She blinks a few times, settling her tears back down.

"I'm sorry I did that," you sigh, your heart swelling with bitter anger at your past self.

"You don't need to be. You don't remember it." She thumbs your cheek, gently massaging it.

"Would you want to try again?" You ask before you fully realize what you're saying.

Wait! I can't say that yet! I haven't found out why I broke up with her!

If I start dating her now, then who knows what'll happen once I do...

She forces out another half-grin. "I think you're regretting asking that. Am I right?" She bluntly asks, reading your expression.

"..."

You can't meet her eyes.

She kisses your cheek and slowly rubs her forehead against the crook of your neck.

"I really care about you, and it makes me happy that you care about me. Let's not move too quickly with anything."

You nod, afraid of what more might come out if you dared to open your mouth again.

"There's a special place in my heart just for you. Never forget that," she consoles, tapping you on the nose.

...thanks, Jodi," you finally squeak out.

"And my pussy."

You roll your eyes as she snickers.

...

You slowly open the front door to your home, getting reacquainted with the furnishings.

It's been almost 3 full days since I've been back, hasn't it?

"Aha! Look who it is!" A familiar, lovely voice rings out.

"I hath returned!" You spread your arms out to the side and make a wide, sweeping bow.

"Welcome back!" Leslie cheers. "How are you? How's your head?"

"I feel pretty good," you say, slipping off your shoes and walking through the carpeted living room to the couch Leslie was lounging on, her phone in one hand.

"Did you get to hang out with the rest of our friends?" She asks, scooting forward and patting the spot behind her.

"Most of them," you honestly reply. You can feel the warmth of where she was just sitting as you take your place beside her, and you happily sink into the comfy cushion. She leans back on you, resting her head on your stomach.

"That's good. I'm glad you're getting more comfortable again," she says, tilting her head up and smiling.

"Me too!" You warmly grin back.

The room becomes quiet. Neither of you can think about anything other than the feeling of the other's body.

"You're like a furnace..." Leslie mutters, adjusting to press her cheek into your stomach.

"Eh?"

"You're so warm all the time."

"Oh. I thought you were gonna say I'm hot all the time," you sigh, resting your hand on her shoulder.

"Hey, I thought that was obvious already," she giggles. She lifts your shirt a little and gives your stomach a small kiss. "I mean, look at these abs."

"Oh, come on," you laugh, tickled by Leslie's peck. "I lost my abs in the coma."

"I can still see them a little!" She says, running her finger down the center of your belly. "But you should start going to the gym again! I can come with you!"

"You want to?" You ask, surprised. "I never knew you were into fitness."

"PFFT! LESLIE?!? Into fitness?!?" A new voice rings out.

"Hey! I like working out!" Leslie sits up, staring Rae down.

"No, you like watching people work out. And by people, I mean one person in particular..." Rae steps behind you and slides her hands over your shoulders and down your chest, letting them hang around your neck.

"Really? You like watching me work out, Leslie?" You tease, grinning. You reach up to hold Rae's hand.

"You're hot, ok! We've already discussed this!" She giggles.

"I..." Rae emphasizes, kissing the back of your neck briefly, "would love to go to the gym with you. And actually exercise, unlike someone."

"Well, I'll come too!" Leslie retorts, crossing her arms confidently, a pose that looks incredibly cute on her. "I'll show you what I can do!"

Rae squints, her competitive nature flaring.

"Ok..." You interject. "Let's all go to the gym together. But not today - I'm super sore."

"You're always sore, babe." Rae snorts in laughter. "You get most of your exercise from sex."

"She's not wrong," Leslie says, shifting her gaze.

Something about how openly the girls were talking about your sex life makes you flush.

"..."

"Well, I have to go stream. Come see me later if you have time, babe~" Rae says, patting you on the shoulder and backing into the kitchen.

...

Rae saunters up the stairs and heads straight to her comfy gaming chair, before being struck by a thought.

Oh shit, I hope no one canceled...

She checks her phone, sighing in relief as she doesn't see any last-minute plan changes from anyone.

Right as she finishes scrolling through her DM's, a new message catches her eye.

Rae, I need your help with something.

Call me when you can.

She reads it again, unsure of what to make of it.

What could Hyoon need my help with?

Hm.

I'll call her after the stream, I guess...

...

"Do you have any plans, Leslie? Other than doom-scrolling for the rest of the day."

You continue playing with her hair, braiding and unbraiding a few bundles of it.

"I'm not...! Dang it, I'm doom-scrolling," she sighs, setting her phone down and rubbing her eyes. "Uh... not really. I might just stream later. That's always what I do when I have free time."

"Ah!" You nod, seeing your chance. "Well, in that case, would you want to g-"

"Tina?!?" She exclaims, her gaze focusing over your shoulder.

"Hey, Leslie!" Tina's cheery voice calls back from the front doorway. "Don't mind me, I'm just stopping by to hop on Rae's stream."

"Hey!" Leslie waves back.

Tina... Tina!

You scan your eyes over her. Her beige sweatshirt hangs loosely over her white crop top, completed by her short black skirt and stockings.

Should I be asking Tina to hang out?

You quickly jog your memory back to the last day you had spent time with her.

She told me that she doesn't want us to be romantic or sexual until she can get to know me more.

But since then, I haven't even seen her...

"Wait, what were you saying?" Leslie asks, turning her attention back to you, her eyes wide with excitement as her brain finally churns through the words you were about to say.

"Oh, uh..."

You turn back to Tina, then to Leslie again.

"I was wondering... if..."

Is it a bad idea to ask Leslie this right now? How would Tina feel?

Maybe I should ask her if -

"-you want to go on a date with me," your mouth blurts out.

"YAAYYY!" Leslie cheers, throwing her arms around your neck and sitting up to kiss you.

"Awwwwww!" She pouts. "Were you really that nervous to ask me that? Of course I want to!"

"Ah, well... I, uh..." You blink.

"It's ok, honey, I'm glad you asked. I'd love to!" She releases another joyful squeal.

You briefly swivel your head back to the front door, but Tina's nowhere to be seen.

Hmm...

I'll ask Tina later.

...

"So? Where are we going?"

The energy in her step is invigorating as she paces back in forth in front of the couch, and she's practically dancing in excitement.

"Um..."

"Oh! I know! A shooting range! Oh, I've always wanted to go to one!" She clasps her hands to her chest, lost in thought.

"Oh! That sounds... fun, actually!" You honestly exclaim, surprising yourself.

"Really? Ok, let's go soon! I'll reserve something!" She says, her eyes lighting up.

You chuckle and nod your head in agreement.

Leslie's always excited about something - I can see why I like her so much.

...

"Howdy there, pardners! It's Sheriff Leslie here, ready to get to some rootin', tootin' and shootin'!" Leslie drawls in a poor southern accent, tipping her imaginary cowgirl hat and leaning awkwardly on the wall.

"Huh?"

"What is tootin'?"

"Are you for real, Leslie?"

Tina, Rae, and Miyoung voice their simultaneous questions from the kitchen, all with semi-amused looks.

"Guys, come on! Isn't it cute?" Leslie groans, sighing. "Alright, let's go."

She slips her arm around yours, trying to pull you along.

You smile to yourself as you look down at the huffing woman.

"You're adorable, Leslie," you whisper. "Always."

"..."

Her eyes soften as she looks at you, and her arm squeezes you a little tighter.

"Wait!" Miyoung calls out, standing up.

"Huh?"

She walks up to you and cups one hand around her lips to whisper into your ear.

"Don't forget what you promised me. Come to my room tonight."

Her breathy tone makes the hairs on your neck stand up, and you shudder a little as her free hand gently glides across your neck, softly tracing your skin before falling back to her side.

She pulls away, her neutral expression gives nothing away to the girls just out of earshot.

"O-of course," you find yourself stuttering back.

What the-? Why am I so nervous? If anyone should be nervous, it should be her!

But the pace of your heartbeat disagrees, and the grin Miyoung gives you as Leslie pulls you out the door reveals a sliver of the lust racing within her.

...

"Now that you know how to aim, shoot, and be safe while doing so, we get to move on to the cool stuff!" Your cheery instructor announces, pointing to the gun range you'd been eyeing for a while. Despite her youth, the old baseball cap and rugged jeans she's wearing seem very fitting, and her exuberant smile brings up the energy of the whole room.

Her blond ponytail sways wildly as she moves around, beckoning you, Leslie, and the few other people in your group into separate, cordoned spots in the range.

"Alright! It's just as we practiced! When you're ready, get a feel for your gun, aim for the bullseye of the target, and let a few loose if you're comfortable! I'll be around to help each of you."

"Are you ready?" Leslie asks you with a growing grin.

"I think I'm ready," you say, gently sliding your hand onto the pistol. The grip feels worn and old, and you could tell it isn't in the greatest shape.

"You go first!" Leslie says, backing away from her gun. "I want to see you do it."

"What?!? Are you scared, Leslie?" You ask, looking between her and the weapon she was evidently distancing herself from.

"I'm not scared! Ok, fine, maybe a little, but I want to see you go first!" She says, relenting.

"Alright..." You chuckle.

You pick up the pistol and hold it forward in front of you, feeling its weight in your hand.

The instructor was now walking over to you as well, watching your movements.

Alright... aim at the bullseye...

The target was around 50 feet back, and each concentric ring was smaller than your fingernail at that distance.

And let it loose.

You aim the pistol and fire three times in quick succession.

"Wow, amazing!" The instructor lauds. "One of them went right through the bullseye!"

"No way!" Leslie gasps.

You stare at the center of the bullseye, squinting a bit.

"The other two look like they missed the target, but don't worry! We'll work on accuracy next!"

Huh...?

"No..." You mutter.

"Huh?" The instructor pauses. "Something wrong?"

"I don't think they missed," you quietly say.

"..."

The instructor hesitates.

"Um... well, okay then! Looks like I got a chance to see everyone but you, Leslie!" She says, quickly moving on.

"Ah!" Leslie cries out. "Oh, no, so much pressure..."

Despite your desire to watch Leslie's shooting, you can't tear your eyes away from the target, with a single hole cut clean through the bullseye.

...

A new set of targets were out on the range, placed at different heights and distances.

You hoist your newly-loaded gun and plan your path, while the rest of the group gets set up.

1... 2... 3... 4... and 5.

Without a second thought, five bullets erupt from the firearm, your gun barely hesitating on each target before moving to the next one.

You slowly lower your weapon.

Wow, that felt pretty good.

"Oh my..." A voice comes from inches behind you.

"Ah!" You yelp, whipping around.

The instructor looks over your shoulder, eyeing all five targets. You quickly follow her gaze, realizing what had shocked her speechless.

Oh, shit!

I didn't just hit all of them...

One by one, a close look reveals a serrated circle cutting through the very center of each of the targets.

"How are you doing that?!?" Leslie cries out, making the same realization. "There's no way! Were you an assassin in your past life or something?!?"

The instructor looks to you, star-struck. "Wow..."

"I don't know. I've never done something like this before..." You push into your memory, wondering if anything new had popped up.

"Uh, actually... have I? Leslie?" You tilt your head to ask your girlfriend the question.

The instructor frowns in confusion, while Leslie shakes her head.

"I don't think so," she responds.

"This is your first time?" The instructor asks, smiling widely. "That's incredible. You're such a natural! I've never seen anything like this. You look so fluid and calm, and your form is amazing too."

"Aw, thanks..." You grin.

"Can you do a few more rounds? I want to see how you shoot up close," the instructor says, wide-eyed.

"Sure!" You beam, happy to have an excuse to shoot some more.

...

You set down your gun, watching as the remainder of the targets reveal their punctures.

The instructor hasn't left your side in a long time, despite the occasional murmurs for help from the other group members.

As you set the pistol down safely, you catch the instructor resting her chin on her hand, her eyes a bit glazed over as she stares at you.

"Uh... you ok?" You gulp.

"Y-YES!" She stands up stick-straight. "Of course. Good shooting, comrade. Great shooting."

Her revealing expression is disarmingly charming, and you smile to ease her tension.

"It's ok to admire. I don't mind." You smile.

"Aw, shucks, you caught me," she giggles, gently brushing her hair behind her ear. "You're very easy to admire."

"Is that so?" You ask, getting lost in her brilliant smile.

She places her hand on your arm, never breaking eye contact.

"Absolutely. You know, if you're interested, I could offer you some private lessons..."

Her smile grows, and her fingers gently slide an inch down your forearm.

"Oh, no thanks, I'm not sure I have the time for that..." You earnestly respond, noting her skin brushing on yours, but deciding not to comment.

"I'll do it free of charge!" She blurts out. "And whenever you want, too. I don't mind..."

"Ha, well... uh... huh?"

You stop as she suddenly yanks her hand away, holding it down at her side and clamming up as her gaze fixates on something over your shoulder.

You feel a hand wrap firmly around your waist.

"EXCUSE ME?!?" Leslie scoffs, loud enough for the whole room to hear. "Just who do you think you are?"

The woman looks around, panicked. "I-I-I'm sorry, I didn't know... you two... I'm so sorry..." She whispers.

"Yeah, you better be sorry!" Leslie shakes her head. "You think you can just flirt like that and get away with it? Not with my babe!"

"Oh, I never meant to... ahh... I'm very very sorry..." The flustered woman continues sputtering.

"Babe, let's go," Leslie huffs, turning around. "I don't want to be around her anymore."

"Uh..." You pause, but Leslie's already made up her mind.

She drags you out of the building, her frown never leaving her face.

The rest of the group stares at the commotion until the door slams behind you.

...

You bob your knee up and down, not quite sure what to do. Leslie hasn't said a word in over a minute, and you're starting to get nervous.

"Leslie?" You softly call from the driver's seat, looking in the rearview mirror at the back seat she had decided to sit in. "Are you ok?"

"Yeah..." She softly mutters, hiding her face out of view.

You pick yourself up and awkwardly slide into the backseat, finally settling next to Leslie.

She's slumped over, her elbows on her knees and her head in her hands.

An unusual grimace is etched across her face. She stares at the ground, her mind churning.

"Do you want to talk about it?" You hesitantly ask.

"...sure," she whispers.

You sit back, hoping she'd be the one to start.

"I have a question." She picks her head up a little.

"Ask away." You nod.

"Would you have done the same thing?"

She finally looks up, causing her straight hair to fall over the corner of her eye.

"...yeah, I would've," you respond, smiling at how easily the answer came to you. "If someone wanted to flirt with you, they'd have to get through me first."

"But isn't that a little different?" She asks. "I'm your partner, but you're not only my partner."

"...yeah, it is a bit different, I suppose. But..."

...

She has a point.

"But she's a stranger, right? It's not the same thing as a close friend," you try to rebut.

"I can't help it. I'm possessive of you," she sighs. "I've always been a little possessive, even when the other girls you're with are my best friends."

Her words make you pause.

Wow...

I never thought about that.

I just assumed all of the girls felt like Rae did - that they were perfectly happy to see me with other girls.

But clearly that isn't the case.

"It's okay to feel that way," you respond, leaning over and gently picking her shoulders up so she can lean into your chest.

"The kind of relationship we have isn't common, so I don't blame you at all for wanting me to yourself a little. You're not being unfair or cruel to the other girls."

"...you mean that?" She whispers. "You're not annoyed?"

"Of course." You squeeze her and plant a kiss on the top of her head. "And every once in a while, let me know when you're free, and I'd love to have more of these dates with you. Just the two of us, wherever we want to go."

"Really?" She gasps, her sadness melting away. "You'd do that?!?"

"Of course!" You smile, nodding. "Without a second thought. Why wouldn't I?"

She wraps her arms around your neck and pulls you down for a passionate kiss, filled with a new energy and hope.

"God, I love you so much..."

Your chest painfully clamps up, and it feels like the wind was just knocked out of you. Her words stab you with agony, but you hold yourself still as she nuzzles into your tensing body.

"..."

I can't. I can't, I can't, I can't.

Can I?

"I feel a lot better now," she sighs as she pulls away, either oblivious to your silence or just not commenting on it.

You put on a smiling face, while the turmoil beneath it slowly settles.

"Do you want to go home now?" You pat her on the head.

"Yes, please!" She cutely agrees, sliding into the front passenger seat.

...

"Wait!"

Leslie clutches onto your arm as you reach to turn off the engine, now safely parked outside on the asphalt of your home's driveway.

"Huh? What?" You look over.

"Do you want to have sex?"

You blink, being reminded once again of how blunt your girlfriends could be.

"..."

"..."

"Uh... yes?" You respond. "Obviously. But do you mean...?"

"In the car," she whispers, mouthing the words.

"But... we're in the driveway! Why not inside?!?"

"Well...

She unbuckles her seatbelt and slowly puts one leg over you, making sure to avoid the steering wheel. Resting her hands on your shoulders, she fully crawls onto your lap, straddling you.

"It's sexier this way. The small space, the way the car shakes..." She shivers a little as she sits down and briefly rubs your crotches together.

"Ah..." You hesitate, still unsure. Your hands come to rest chastely on her thighs, but the sight of her heavenly body outlined by her fitting clothes makes you want more.

"And because I want to imagine that we're doing it in front of that woman," she finishes, with a sly look.

"Huh?!?" You blurt.

She leans in, suddenly gaining confidence.

"I could see how much she wanted you, you know."

Her hands grip your collar, tightening for a moment. "I would never actually do this, but something about the idea of taking you right in front of her, of showing her that you belong to me, of making you moan my name..."

Her ears flush red as her heart starts to pound. You can feel it pulsing as she presses up against you, her lips growing tantalizingly closer.

She isn't the only one who finds the idea incredibly hot, as the bulge in your pants is already painfully tight from her words alone.

"I'm glad you agree," she giggles, running her fingers over the tent.

"Leslie, I didn't know you had thoughts like this..." You whisper, your hand sliding up her thigh until your fingers gently rub her skin inches away from her core.

Her dominance is driven forward by the encouraging smile playing on your lips.

"I usually don't. But when I get jealous, I want some... reassurance. So I'm gonna fuck you right here, in this car."

Your lips smash together, neither of you able to hold out any longer. Her erratic breathing only gets faster as she grinds her hips while her hands fumble with your belt.

You cup her cheek with one hand and squeeze her ass with the other, letting her remain in control.

She finally unbuckles your belt, and out comes your cock, finally freed.

"In the backseat," she demands. "Go."

She steps off of you and slides into the backseat, her impatience speeding her up.

You quickly follow, trying not to hit your dick against anything.

Before you can even fully sit down, your pants are down to your ankles, and Leslie sinks to her knees in the small leg room.

She opens her lips wide, and you watch as your cock disappears inch by inch into her warm mouth.

"Fuck, Leslie..."

Her gorgeous eyes take center stage as she looks up at you. You lean back on the seat and relax, serenely enjoying one of the best feelings in the world. Her hands grip your thighs, and her entire body shakes as her head dips up and down, the friction of her tongue creating a heavenly sensation.

She reaches back to bundle her bouncing hair. You help her out, grouping it all together and wrapping it around your hand. You keep your hand on her head, pushing her to go a little faster.

She pulls up for a moment and strokes your entire length with her hand while giving your shaft a brief kiss.

"You like that, baby? Tell me how much you like it. Say it."

She takes a deep breath and swallows your shaft again, making your entire body heave in delight as she stimulates every sensitive inch of you.

"Shit, you're the best, Leslie..." You start, complying with her wish. "You're amazing at this... I wish I could wake up to this every day... and go to sleep with this every night..."

Even as her free hand digs into her clothes to play with herself, her pace only grows, until she's deepthroating you from tip to base with each stroke. The slight bounce of the springs of the car reveal just how powerful her blowjob was. She doesn't stop for breath and instead powers through with pure lust.

"That instructor girl could never do this," you chuckle. Your loins tighten as Leslie hums in approval, creating pleasing vibrations.

She finally pulls up, breathing heavily. Her hand doesn't stop gyrating in her pants, and you can tell the main event is coming.

"Take it off, Leslie," you say, beckoning. "Take it all off."

She doesn't say a word as she strips off her top, tosses it aside, and strips down her jeans, struggling because of how tightly fit they are.

You reach for her chest, squeezing her boobs through her bra before pulling it up and over her head.

Her pants finally drop to her ankles, and she pushes her underwear to the side to make room. She grabs your cock and aligns it with her sex, rubbing it against her folds a few times.

She squats down, sighing in pleasure as the familiar sensation fills her up.

"Ahh~" She moans. "It's so good every time... I can't live without it," she groans. She leans over to kiss you again, and you give her ass a sharp slap, causing her to hiss and press her lips sharply onto yours.

She starts to move, grinding and lifting her hips at the same time. The roof of the car prevents her from sitting up straight, but she doesn't need to, as she'd much rather press her body into yours. You pull away from her lips to lean down and take one of her boobs into your mouth, making her jaw drop and her pussy clamp.

"Ah~, fuck..."

Her grinding grows more frantic, and the car starts to shake much more violently.

"FUCK! Keep going! MORE!" She demands.

You swirl your tongue around her nipple, evoking a series of moans so hot that you wish you could bend her over and plow her right now.

Instead, you simply buck your hips up into her, matching her pace and slamming your crotches together as you penetrate her deeper than before.

"Ah! Ah! AHHHH!" She yells, her nails digging into your back as she clutches on for dear life, trying to withstand the pressure of your pulses. Her ass jiggles with each impact, and you greedily grab it.

"Leslie... I'm gonna c-"

"Oh, shit!" She says, looking out the rear window. "Someone's coming!"

"Ah, fuck! Get off!"

"No! I'm so close!" She yelps. She slams her hips again, as fast as she can.

"Fuck it!" You decide to join her, and you shove your cock deep within her soft, wet folds with passion for a few final seconds, both of you craving a sweet release.

"Fuck... yes... HAAA!" She belts out as she cums. Her vision goes dark for a second as her entire body rocks with her orgasm. You finally bust too, immediately unraveling all the tension in your body as your semen shoots into Leslie's gripping tightness. You lay your head back and forget about everything for a few blissful seconds.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck! Get down!" Leslie finally gasps out, tapping you. You try to move around, but with Leslie still riding you, it's impossible to do much.

Suddenly, five sharp knocks come from the side window. You can see motion through your peripheral vision, but you stay frozen in place.

Leslie slowly looks to the side, her eyes widening as she sees the source of the sound.

Unable to resist any longer, you turn your head to the window.

"Are you guys done?!?" Lily's squealing voice carries easily into the car. She looks back and forth between the two of you, clearly not bashful at the sight of your bodies.

Fuck.

"Yeah..." Leslie meekly calls back.

"I could hear your car bouncing around all the way from my house! Just go inside next time!" She hisses, not letting up.

"Fine, fine, we won't do it again..." Leslie sighs, slowly picking herself off of you.

Your cock, now slick with Leslie's juices, becomes visible again. Leslie exhales sharply as it briefly rubs against her clit on its way out.

"AHH! Put that thing back! Ew!" Lily cries out, backing away from the door. She stomps back to her house, never looking back once.

"..."

"What the...? Has she never seen a dick before?" You ask, chuckling.

"Hehe... not in a long time, probably," Leslie answers, fishing for her clothes.

"She hasn't dated anyone recently?" You ask.

"No. Not for a few years, at least." She shrugs. "I think it would do her some good. Maybe it would help with some of the tension she always seems to be carrying around."

"Hm. Now that you mention it, it seems like she's usually a bit uptight," you observe, walking Lily take her final few steps down the block before disappearing into her house.

"Yeah, that's how she's been for a while now. I don't get why."

...

The car sex with Leslie had exhausted you, and you want nothing more than to finish your routine and get to bed.

"baaaaby..." Rae's soothing, raspy voice lulls you to her.

"Oh, did I wake you? Sorry..." You lethargically dry your hair, slowly running your towel through it. You had tried to be as silent as possible as you stepped out of the shower, but you weren't quiet enough.

"I'm sleepy, baby..." She mutters, completely sapped of even the energy to open her eyes.

Her small, curled-up body looks so warm and comfy, and you quickly crawl into bed, forgoing your pajama shirt. You wrap your arms around her, letting the exhaustion finally kick in after the long day.

Rae nuzzles softly into your neck, her warmth easing your body and mind.

But one thought cuts through your growing fatigue, and it continues nagging at the back of your mind.

"Hey, Rae? Can I ask you something?" You whisper.

"Tomorrow..." She groans.

"Please? Just one question." You squeeze her shoulder.

"Mm."

"Do I have any experience with guns?"

Her eyes finally open just a crack, and she rubs them, yawning, before closing them again and laying back down on you.

"Yeah. You used to like them a lot."

Huh.

That's weird. I thought I would've remembered by now if that was the case.

"Wow. I don't remember that at all," you mutter.

"You told me lost interest around when we started dating. After that, you... never wanted to... pick one up... again." Her voice dwindles into a breathy mutter.

"Why? Did something happen?"

"..."

"Rae?"

Her lips are parted slightly, but they show no sign of movement.

You lie in place quietly for a few more seconds, letting yourself think.

Why would that be?

Ah! The diaries!

A rush of emotion flies into you, snapping you wide awake.

How could I forget? I should check in with Hyoon on the diaries.

...

But it's only been a day. No, I need to be patient. She'll let me know when she finds something, I'm sure of it.

But I shouldn't say anything to the other girls for now - I don't want them thinking I'm still working on finding them, or else they might get suspicious of Hyoon if she starts asking around.

"I can hear you thinking, baby..." Rae mutters. "Go to sleep."

Too tired to object, you let her soft body soothe you to sleep.

...

Dammit.

"Dammit."

Miyoung whispers to herself as she hears your footsteps stumble past her door and into your bedroom.

She exhales her annoyance out as she purses her lips and shakes her head.

Her fingers fiddle with the strap of her robe that she had tied so delicately that a single pull would cause the whole thing to drop off her shoulders and reveal the brand-new set of lingerie she was wearing underneath.

It's not very comfortable... and now I won't even get to use it!

Agh! I shouldn't have let that date with Leslie take up the whole day...

And they probably had sex, too! Great! Just great!

She lowers her head, lamenting her choices.

Can I even manage to wait until tomorrow...?

She slowly reaches her hands down through the loose strap of the robe, over the light embroidering of the cloth, and down to the perfectly shaped hole in the lingerie.

Her breathing gets heavier as her finger approaches her exposed sensitive area. She bites her lip as her fingers finally make contact, the feeling already enough to shoot sparks through her brain.

Three knocks sound at the door, and her robe flies back into place.

Ah! Could it be?!

"Miyoung?" The voice outside the door calls out.

Miyoung tilts her head back in disappointment.

"Yes?" She dejectedly answers.

"Hey! I'm heading out now, but I just wanted to pop in and say hi before I left!"

Tina opens the door, smiling cutely.

"Ooh, nice robe!" She comments.

Miyoung pushes up her wire glasses, taking a moment to scan the sight in front of her.

Wearing a completely normal black skirt with a light crop top and long matching socks, Tina looked exactly like she usually did, with her long brown hair pulled over one shoulder.

But to Miyoung's fixated mind, she might as well have been dressed like a vixen.

"Tina... can you stay a little longer?" Miyoung asks innocently, her breath getting shallower.

"Huh? Oh, do you need something?" Tina raises her eyebrows.

She nods. "Yeah, I do."

She stands up and walks over to the door. Taking the cue, Tina steps in and closes the door behind her.

"What's up? Is something wrong?"

Miyoung slowly slides her hand onto the knot of her robe, gently playing with it.

Her eyes draw along the curves of Tina's fit, petite body, lingering at where her skirt stopped halfway down her thighs.

"I was wondering..."

She tugs her robe loose in one pull, and it falls to the floor around her. "If you could stay a little longer."

"M-m-miyoung...?!?" Tina gasps, backing up a few steps.

Miyoung slowly approaches her, brazenly exposing herself. "Maybe for the night...?"

Her lust is all-consuming, and all she can see as she looks at the girl in front of her is her nude body lying on her bed, spread eagle.

"Miyoung, I-I don't know if we-"

"Shhh..." Miyoung places her finger on Tina's lips, shutting her up.

She gently runs her finger over her soft, red lips, making the smaller girl freeze.

"Please, Tina?" She whispers sensually, placing her other hand on the girl's thin waist. "We can do anything you want..."

"Miyoung...what's gotten into you?" Tina whispers again, staring. She tries to back up once more, but her back hits the door. Miyoung steps up to her, her visibly aroused sex now just inches from Tina.

"Touch me, Tina..." Miyoung beseeches. "Touch me, and I'll give you the best sex you've ever had."

Tina glances down at Miyoung's body, her gaze flickering onto places she would've never considered looking before. Miyoung keeps herself still, forcing herself to not ravish Tina's pale skin like she so badly wanted to.

Tina gulps, clearly affected by Miyoung's uncharacteristic lust.

"What if I don't?" Tina mutters, her expression not revealing anything.

"..."

Miyoung stares at her for a second, then removes her hand.

She silently cusses, her rational mind finally catching up to her.

"Then you can go." She pulls back, lowering her head in shame. "Sorry..."

"..."

"Hold on." Tina grabs Miyoung's hand, making her look up again.

"Did I say..." She hesitates. "I didn't want to?"

The two girls lock eyes, but Tina's gaze quickly darts away again.

Miyoung finally notices the feeling of Tina's hand on hers, and the subtle grip it was keeping on her.

Tina discreetly glances once more over Miyoung's delicate, form-fitting lingerie, but Miyoung's intent stare catches it.

In an instant, Miyoung's lust returns in full force, and she leans in to take what she desperately craves.

But Tina leans her head back and puts her hand on Miyoung's chin, gently holding her back.

"Only on one condition."

"Ok!" Miyoung agrees, her hand sliding down to Tina's thigh and tugging at the hem of her skirt.

"Wait, I haven't told you what it is!"

"I don't care! I'll do it! Tell me tomorrow!" Miyoung cries out.

Miyoung presses Tina's petite body up against the door as she pushes her lips onto her neck. Tina's arms wrap around the taller girl's neck, softly gripping her nude back.

"Ah~! Oh..." Tina moans as Miyoung's tongue presses into her skin. "Oh, woah, Miyoung~~"

"Don't moan like that, Tina... You know what it does to me..." Miyoung groans.

"D-do I?"

"Then I'm gonna show you what it does to me."

...

A sensation occurring near your hips wakes you up, and you shift awkwardly in your bed. You open your eyes, but not a hint of light is there to illuminate the room.

Huh?

"Ah~!" You groan as a pair of lips land on your cock, suddenly bringing you to the realization of what the feeling was.

Rae?

Her body isn't lying on yours anymore. The lips quickly envelop your tip, and delve deeper, wasting no time.

You reach your hand out to the side, and you find Rae, still sleeping comfortably.

Huh? Who is this?

You try to sit up. "Hey... who-"

"Shh."

A finger on your lips and a hand on your shoulder shove you down to the bed and silence you all at once.

The stranger's lips return to your cock, but she wastes no time in deepthroating the entire thing, neatly pushing it all down her throat. You put your hand on her head, still shocked by the woman's sudden presence, but quickly forgetting about it as the pleasure takes over.

Your eyes finally adjust to the faint flickers of moonlight streaking through the gaps in the closed curtains, and they reveal only the outline of the woman as she lets go of your cock and climbs on top of you.

Her hand grabs your lubricated cock and gives it a few quick strokes before putting it fully inside her pussy, making you gasp in surprise.

S-she's already naked?

She finally finishes sitting down on your cock, rubbing your pelvises together as she gets adjusted.

The woman on your lap, remaining dead-silent in the darkness, lifts her hips and bashes them down, rocking the entire bed.

Rae doesn't move a muscle, somehow not awoken.

You put your hands on her thighs, hoping to get a feel for her body for a clue.

But she grabs your hands and forces them above your head, leaning over to pin them on your pillow.

What the-!

She grinds her hips relentlessly, throwing her ass back and forth at an incredible pace. Her face hangs inches away, but you still can't see a thing. Her lips press sharply onto yours, and you kiss back.

The feeling of her hands, body, and lips were all familiar, even if you couldn't put a finger on who it was.

At least I know it's not some crazy fan.

But who would do this?

You try to think back, and it takes only a second for the answer to hit you.

Oh fuck, I forgot about Miyoung!

She told me she wanted me to make good on my promise, but I forgot.

The adrenaline pumping through your blood brings you close to the edge faster than you anticipate, and she can tell. Her pace grows frantic, as if she's trying to pull the orgasm from your body as fast as possible.

"Oh... fuck..." You can't help but groan as the panting woman rides you like her life depends on it.

"I'm gonna..." Your attempts to hold off are met with an even more furious pace. So instead, you relax and let the orgasm come to you. After a few final seconds of fueled fucking, your toes curl as you shoot your seed inside her, giving her exactly what she came to your room for.

Her orgasm erupts at nearly the same time, giving both of you a familiar sizzling ecstasy.

She lets go of your hands and hops off of you, not taking a second to rest.

"Hey..." you whisper. "Miyoung?"

The figure walks to the door and opens it, letting the hallway light burst inside.

As she leaves, your flooded eyes can barely make out her straight brunette hair disappearing behind the door.

Wait... brown hair?

That's not Miyoung... that could only be...

...

Tina?!?

What the fuck!?!

Chapter 215: Chapter 215. A New Dynamic (The Amnesiac)

Rae's arms and legs constrict around your body with a death grip, forcing your head between the pillows of her chest.

"Mmm... lemme go..."

You snake your arms around her, pushing her away.

"No..." She lowly mutters. "...pretty... don't cry..."

Her face twitches as her lips flutter out cryptic, garbled words.

"Come on, Rae, please...?" You mutter.

"Hyoon..."

You freeze.

"Hyoon?" You mutter.

"Hyoon... phone..."

Huh? Does she know something? What is she dreaming about?

She stays silent for a minute more, her lips silently conversing with her dream.

"Pretty... Hyoon pretty..."

A soft chuckle of relief escapes your lips as your tension ebbs.

"Heh. You're not wrong there," you reply.

You manage to extract yourself from her grip, though the cold air makes you want to climb back in.

"Mmm..." You stretch your arms over your head and yawn, welcoming the brand-new morning.

Wow. I actually feel really nice today. And I don't have any plans!

Lazily sliding off your bed, you pull yourself into your chair and swivel around.

...

So, uh...

What do I do?

You fixate on Rae's restful form, calmed by her serene, baby-faced look.

I mean, I could... um...

You close your eyes for a moment, listening. The entire house rests in solitude. The eerie silence, once you notice it, is hard to forget.

What would I do if I was alone?

The thought scares you, but you find the strength to embrace it.

If I didn't have the girls here with me, what would I do?

...

I don't have a clue.

Who am I without them?

Some darker thoughts linger on the edges of your mind's reach, but you force yourself to stay upright and push them away.

Breakfast. That's it. That's what I'll start with.

You carry yourself up and out the door, determined to start living with a modicum of independence.

But as you pass by some familiar doors down the hallway, last night comes racing back to you.

Miyoung! I never went to her room.

And Tina... she came to mine.

A trail of shivers runs down your neck as you remember.

I need to talk to her, but I'll have to go to her place for that. For now, I'll see if Miyoung's awake.

You gently lean in and tap the door, curious to see if she's already up. The slight echoes of the knock fade into the air.

Maybe I should wake her up. I'm sure she'll be excited to see me.

You grin at the mental image of her jumping out of bed just to tackle you back in.

You softly slide open the door, careful not to bang it.

"Hey, Miyoung~" You start. "I- WHA!"

You silence yourself, while every word threatening to blurt out of your mouth runs wild in your head instead.

The sight is impossible to look away from, and your arms fall to your side as you watch Tina slowly shift, gently scooting backward into Miyoung's arms. The girls' nude bodies are deeply intertwined under the half-concealing bedsheet, and Miyoung's lips rest an inch from Tina's nape. Miyoung shifts in response, keeping one arm and leg wrapped securely around the smaller girl's body.

They look incredibly comfortable, and a strange, peculiar urge intensifies within you.

I should go.

Your mind blanks as you swing the door shut.

...

Did Miyoung and Tina really...?

I didn't know they were like that.

"I guess I'm still learning something new every day..." You think out loud.

You finally look down at the sizzling eggs bubbling in your pan. The empty kitchen fills with a faint aroma.

"I'll probably have to get used to this," you continue muttering. "The girls aren't always gonna be there to make breakfast for me. I shouldn't rely on them."

A soft metallic jingle catches your attention, and you whip your head sideways.

"Tina!" You yelp, right as the girl takes one step out of the front door. "Wait, Tina!"

She turns her head away for a moment, then reluctantly steps back in.

"Good morning," she sighs. Your memory is faint, but her hair looks exactly like the long, brown, wavy strands belonging to the girl who rode you so vigorously last night.

"You're really quiet!" You smile, trying to put last night out of mind for a moment. "You almost left without me even noticing."

"...yeah..." She chews her lips and nods, choosing to watch your breakfast cook rather than look at you.

"Eh... how are you?" You ask.

"Eh... I'm good," she nods.

"That's nice."

"Uh-huh. How are you?"

"I'm good."

"..."

"..."

While your mouths try to find a way to continue the pointless awkwardness of small talk, your brains both churn in silence.

"Why are you here? I mean, did you come over last night?" You say, not giving anything away.

"Oh, uh... I was sleeping over. I mean... it was a sleepover. With Miyoung."

"A sleepover?" You raise an eyebrow.

"Yeah! We slept. And hung out."

"Like friends do, huh?" You bite back a grin.

"Of course!" She responds, too eagerly. "Friends do that!"

She's not a very good liar... but I have to admit, it's very charming.

She puffs her cheeks out, visibly stressed.

"So you didn't... go anywhere else last night? Maybe to someone else's room?"

"Huh? No... I didn't."

"Oh, is that so? You never left Miyoung's room?" You pry.

"Well, don't say it like that..." She gulps. "But no, I didn't. Why are you asking me this?"

Really? Ok, maybe she's a better liar than I thought.

"..."

"..."

"Tina, why did you fuck me last night?" You ask, casting discretion aside.

"WHAT! What are you talking about?!?" She cries out, alarmed.

"You came into my room, Tina!" You reply. "I know you did."

"..."

Her face is enigmatically blank, brushed only with plain confusion.

"...right?" You whisper.

She slowly shakes her head, with not a hint of doubt. "I didn't come to your room last night."

"Are you serious?" You slump over.

"Yes, I'm serious! How many times do I have to say it!" She snaps.

"Ok, sorry, sorry," you sigh.

"I don't know who that was, then..." You mutter.

If that wasn't Tina, then...?

"If you're done interrogating me, I'll go now," she huffs.

"Wait! Um... do you still want to hang out? To get to know each other again, like you wanted to?"

"..."

Shit, I probably shouldn't have been so brash. Now she might not want to.

"Um... yeah, I'd like to." She pushes her thumbs together, any traces of annoyance already gone. "But not today."

"Oh, that's fine!" You say, relieved. "Are you busy?"

"No, I just need to nap. I didn't get much sleep last night."

"Guess that's how sleepovers go, right?" You smile innocently.

"Yup! Bye!"

She rushes to the door and quickly makes her escape before you can question her further.

"Hehe..."

...

You finish shoveling the rest of your burnt eggs onto your toast, squinting from the bit of smoke.

A loud, lopsided pair of footsteps rings from the stairwell, and you turn to see the exact face you'd been wanting to speak to.

"Miyoung!" You exclaim.

"Good morning~"

The source of her uneven footsteps becomes crystal clear as she walks over to you, dragging one foot behind the other in a slight limp.

She stands on her toes to cheerfully peck you on the cheek. "Nice eggs. Looks delish."

You sigh. "Shut up."

She giggles, her shoulders calmly drooping as she takes a seat next to you.

"You seem pretty bubbly today," you smile, glancing over her robed figure. "Did you have fun with Tina last night?"

"Huh?!?" She squeaks.

Ah, that confirms it...

You smile, deciding not to tease her about it more.

"Sorry I didn't come to your room last night," you change the subject.

"Oh... uh, yeah..." She blinks. "It's ok!"

"Wanna do it later today?" You grin, eyeing the deep cleavage under her robe that reveals a sliver of her bare chest as the knot gets gently tugged.

"Uh... no, I'll pass. Maybe some other time!"

"..."

"..."

You stare at her, wide-eyed.

Did Tina just cockblock me?

...

Still brooding, you head back to your room.

Never thought Tina would be the one to steal my girl from me...

You chuckle at the thought.

As you enter, you see Rae clutching your pillow, using it as a replacement for your body.

"Still sleeping, hmm?" You whisper.

You take a seat at your desk again, reclining as far back as you can go.

So Tina didn't come to my room last night. That's really weird. Who else could it be?

You tilt your head up to look at your setup, and a small colorful ribbon catches your eye.

Huh?

You slide out your keyboard tray to get a closer look.

Three journals, all different variants of the same kind of book, lie side by side.

Oh, here they are. I should read through these more closely. But I'm not in the mood for that right now.

Yet, the sight of the books intrigues you, and the soft, felt covers feel cool under your fingers.

Maybe I should keep writing?

The girls said I used to write in one every night, so maybe I should start a new one.

The idea is instantly appealing, and you quickly fish around in your drawer, looking for a fresh diary while you continue thinking.

It'll be a post-accident diary. I probably should've started it a few weeks ago, but that doesn't matter. One day I'll get to read all these entries back and see how much I've remembered!

The thought of your future self, a person beyond imagination, yet someone you hoped would carry a full, complete memory, fills you with a newfound optimism.

"Damn, do I really not have any more?" You mutter.

You turn around and scoot over to Rae's side of the room to look through her drawers.

You reach for the first handle you see and tug it open.

Inside, propped up on a bunch of binders, is a small framed picture. A younger version of you laughs and grins while Rae pulls you down and kisses you on the cheek. You can feel the jubilance in both of the young lovers' eyes.

You stare at the picture a little longer, letting the warmth of the memory wash over you.

You close the drawer and look back at the present-day version of the girl in the picture, sleeping peacefully.

She hasn't changed a bit. Still as incredible as she always was.

You know what? I'm taking her out on a date next. She was the start of all of this, after all. She deserves to be treated like a queen.

Turning your attention back to the other drawers, you rummage through them until you find a blank book.

Aha!

You open it up to the first page, inhaling the woody scent. Your fingers quickly equip a pen, and you set the tip down on the top left corner, ready to spill all the thoughts bursting at the seams of your mind onto the page.

...

Um...

The tip of your pen stays pressed into the page. The ink dot metastasizes, growing in size until the damp paper bleeds ink onto the next page.

You sit silently, waiting for the words to come out.

Your pen lifts up and moves down to the next line, starting fresh.

Within a few seconds, another pool of ink resides under the tip. Your hand is stuck in place, as if the connection between your mind and body is severed.

I... don't know...

"Baby..." Rae groggily mutters, sitting up. "Come here..."

Her top hangs loosely off one shoulder, and her disheveled hair hangs in unkempt bundles. Her droopy eyes flutter, and she reaches out her hand, zombie-like.

You quickly set the pen down and race to her side.

"Yes, my love?" You ask, standing beside her.

"Huh?" She opens her eyes a bit wider. "Wow, you actually came. You never do that..."

You wrap your arm around her neck. Placing one finger under her chin, you ease her lips upward and lean in for a kiss.

"Mmm..." She blissfully sighs, awoken fully by your lips.

You lay her down on the bed again, keeping the kiss unbroken. You dig your hand under the blanket so you can wrap your hand around her hip. She shivers as the cold air of the room hits her, but it only makes her pull you in closer.

"Hmm...?" She mumbles, surprised at how deep the kiss had suddenly gotten. Your heart beats in sync with hers, and as her hands wrap around your back, the connection between your bodies feels extraordinary.

You finally pull away, staring deeply into her eyes.

"W...when did you get so..." She breathlessly gasps, lost for words.

"So... what?" You continue, grinning ear to ear.

"WAIT!"

She yells sharply, making you stumble backward and nearly trip over yourself.

"Huh? What?!?" You yelp.

"Is today a special day? Did I forget?" She pants out, terrified.

"Uh... no? I don't think so," you quickly reply.

"Oh, thank goodness," she sighs, comically collapsing back into bed and rubbing her forehead.

"Really? That's it?" You chuckle. "You were afraid you forgot our anniversary or something?"

"Yeah..." She giggles.

"Well, it may not be our anniversary, but could I still take you out on a romantic date today?" You ask, segueing into what you wanted to ask her all along.

"HUH?!? Who are you and what did you do with my lover?" She gasps melodramatically.

"Ha, I'm just in a mood today," you shrug.

"Well, me likey! Me likey very much!" She coos, extending her arms toward you.

You reach forward and let her cling onto you, then you stand up, pulling her out from under her makeshift blanket fort.

"We could go to the gym!" She proposes as you set her down on the edge of the bed.

"For a date?!?" You tilt your head.

"Yeah! Oh, but let me guess, you're still sore from yesterday?"

"...perhaps," you sigh.

She snickers proudly to herself.

"How did you know what I did yesterday?" You ask.

"I didn't. But it's usually a good guess," she states matter-of-factly.

"Wow..." You groan.

"How about we go out to eat? We can go to one of my favorite fancy spots - it's where we had our first date."

"Ah!" You smile at the memory. "Yeah, I'd love to go there again."

"Great! It's a date! Ooh, I'm so excited! I finally get to dress up again!"

...

You finish slipping on your leather jacket, completing the look you'd been aiming for.

"You look seeeeeexy," Aria says, fanning herself with her hand as she admires her handiwork. "Rae's a lucky girl tonight."

"Thanks for helping me pick this outfit out," you grin. "I didn't even know I owned most of this."

"No problem! Now hurry up, I'm sure Rae's waiting for you!" She beckons you toward the door, hurrying you along.

You slip out of her room and walk down the hall, prepared to head to the entrance.

Wow, going on a date with Rae again... it's been so long that I almost feel nervous!

As pass by Leslie's room, you see Imane sitting idly on her bed, glancing up briefly as you pass by.

You give her a small wave, and her jaw drops.

She races out of the room, getting right in front of you with lightning speed and holding her hand firmly out on your chest.

She licks her lips as she eyes you up and down, not concealing her attraction in the slightest.

"Hey, Imane. What are you doing here?" You ask.

Her breathing grows erratic, and her eyes bulge. You get the feeling that your words are falling on deaf ears.

"Imane? You ok?"

"OK?" She finally bursts. "Do I look like I'm ok? I need you to fuck me right now!"

Giving you no room for rebuttal, she smooches you on the lips and places her hand right on your crotch, chucking away all decency.

She presses your body back into the wall, gripping your cock tightly through your pants.

"Imane..." You mumble into her puckered lips. "Not now..."

Her kiss is desperate and furious. At a better time, you'd easily get lost in her sweet taste, but now, you're set on a different woman.

"Why?" She whispers, staying pressed against you. "You look so hot. Please, just let me..."

"No, Imane, I have a date with Rae..."

"She can wait," she raucously decides, pushing her lips up onto yours again.

"Imane!" You duck your head away from her.

Forcing her hand away from your crotch, you exclaim, "What's gotten into you? I don't want to do this with you right now!"

You can hear the faint echo of your words in the silence that follows.

She looks down at her hand, stinging from the shove you'd given it.

With a slow, hesitant movement, she glances back up, blinking. Her trembling fingers find their way to her side, and her face turns unsettlingly pale.

"Sorry," she coldly mutters. "I..."

"..."

"Have fun."

Her icy demeanor roots your feet in place as she walks back into Leslie's room, not giving you another glance. The door quietly shuts.

What...?

"Hey, are you still changing? Come down soon!"

"I'm coming!" You call back to the voice downstairs.

The spike of anxiety shooting through you slowly calms down, but the image of Imane's racing lust dropping so quickly into aloof indifference is tough to push out of your mind as you walk down the stairs.

"Is something wrong, baby?" Rae asks as you scramble for your shoes and coat.

"No, no, it's nothing," you reassure. "Nothing at all."

...

"It's just like I remember," you remark.

Every part of the restaurant atmosphere feels amazing to breathe in, from the gentle music to the laughing chatter taking place all around you. You spend another minute looking around, finally taking note of how long it's been since you've eaten out at a fancy diner.

"I'm glad you remember it," Rae beams. "It's a very special place for us. Absolutely gorgeous."

"Speaking of gorgeous..." You adjust your collar, already burning up a little.

"Oh, wow," she mumbles and rolls her eyes, hiding the smile threatening to burst out of her.

"Have I told you how gorgeous you are?" You finish, leaning forward a little.

"Hmm... only a hundred or so times," Rae grins, setting down the menu.

Her form-fitting sequined red dress puts her elegance on clear display, and it matches perfectly with the colors of the restaurant around you. Her hair hangs in soft, luxuriant waves around her shoulders, making every moment seem like an Instagram-worthy shot. Around her neck hangs a beautiful gold necklace, and her studded earrings complete her divine look.

"Well, in that case..." You clear your throat, ready to pronounce another vocal declaration of her beauty.

"No! Stop!" She whispers, panicked, as she looks around the venue. "Don't embarrass me in public!"

"Aww..." You sigh. "But that's my favorite thing to do in public."

"Trust me, I know," she shudders. "And you're really good at it."

...

"Hmm, let's see... what's the most expensive wine they have...?" She emphatically flips the menu over, folding and unfolding the flaps until she finds the wine section.

Your gaze instantly lifts from the menu to her overly curious expression, half-hidden by the menu she was poking her nose into.

"Rachel..." You chuckle as a particular memory floats back to you. "Are you making fun of me?"

"Wha-! What do you mean?" Her expression glimmers with humor.

You roll your eyes. "I remember our first date when I asked if you wanted the most expensive wine."

"You were trying soooo hard," Rae giggles, smiling profusely. "It was adorable!"

"It was terrifying!" You rebut. "I just wanted to impress you... I think."

"You think?" She raises an eyebrow.

"Well, as usual, I don't remember what I was thinking, just what I was feeling," you remind her.

"Are you two ready to order?" A neatly dressed waitress buts in, slightly leaning over the table.

"Uh... we just started looking at the menus..." Rae nervously chuckles.

"That's ok," you say, sitting up straighter. "We'll start with your most expensive wi-"

"We need more time!" Rae interrupts. "More time... please," she politely continues.

"No worries, I'll be back! Take your time!" She nods and quickly steps to another table.

"You..." Rae shakes her head, her lips curving into an amused smile as your laughter bubbles.

...

You carefully swirl your fork into your plate, wrapping the delicate, aromatic pasta around it. Each bite melts in your mouth, making it even easier to shove more in.

"It's kind of strange, going on a date out in public again," Rae mutters, glancing around.

"Huh?" You grunt, finally taking a break from your devouring. "How come?"

"Because people recognize us! Haven't you noticed?" She exclaims.

Her jewelry dances in the ceiling lights, and a brief glimmer from her bracelet alerts you to her thumbs gently twiddling behind her plate.

She does that when she's uncomfortable.

"I haven't seen anyone who looked like they recognized us," you respond. You take a look around, but all the other diners appear engaged in their own conversations.

"That's because they look away whenever we look at them. They don't want to get caught." She purses her lips and glances around once more, before retracting her attention back to her food.

"Are you sure?" You ask, noting her reaction.

"Yeah, a lot of people don't come up and ask for an autograph or anything. Which I appreciate, honestly, but I just wish they didn't stare or take pictures without asking."

"Hmm..."

You reach your arms behind you, feigning a stretch to look around.

Every pair of eyes you find seems to be focused elsewhere, and as you steal a glance back at Rae, you start to wonder what she's seeing.

"Can you point to one?" you ask, leaning forward again.

"See that redhead over there?" She juts her head to your left.

You slowly turn your gaze in that direction, pretending to suddenly gain interest in the bar at the side of the restaurant.

You can barely make out anything in your peripheral, but the sight of a bundle of red hair swiveling away as you turn your head is impossible to miss.

You finally look over, and the girl is staring back at her food, expressionless.

"Huh. Maybe you're right," you mutter.

"You've really never noticed when people do that?" She asks, genuinely curious.

"Maybe I did at one point, but I don't remember ever noticing it. You're right, though, it does feel a little weird."

I wonder if anyone's ever noticed when I'm on a date with one of the other girls...

That could be a messy situation if they took any revealing pictures.

"I'm a little paranoid, so I see those things a lot," she reasons, sighing.

"Being paranoid isn't a bad thing when you're this famous," you shrug.

"Maybe..." She pouts. "NO!"

"Ah!" You gasp at her sudden outburst.

"Today is about you and me! No one else should matter," she declares.

She reaches out her hand and places it on top of yours.

"Of course. No one but me and you." You repeat, calmer.

Her fingers feel nice wrapped in the soft, fitted opera glove.

"I love you a lot..." She says, her voice growing silky and quiet.

Your heart flutters in your chest. You wrap your hand back around hers, holding it firmly. The way Rae gazes at you makes you feel like the most important person in the world, and as you stare back at her, you realize she probably feels the same about you.

Love is an amazing thing.

Your eyes finally avert from hers as a noticeable figure walks into view.

"Brooke?!?" You blurt out, as a familiar blonde figure takes a seat two tables away.

Rae turns back, following your eyes.

"Brooke? Hey!" Rae waves. Brooke snaps her head up, searching for the source of the sound, and her eyes quickly find you.

She tilts her head in disbelief, before breaking out into a wide smile and walking over. Her knee-length tan dress looks amazing on her, and her makeup is done to perfection.

Holy mother of...

I never realized how pretty she is!

"Hi!" She giddily exclaims. "You both look so good!" She praises.

"You look amazing!" Rae gasps. "Stunning! Beautiful! Bravo!"

"Hey, calm down!" Brooke glances around, nervously laughing off Rae's dramatic praise to the people staring from nearby tables.

"You look gorgeous, Brooke," you speak up, now that you're finally able to.

"..."

"..."

"...thanks," she accepts, screwing the lid on her thoughts.

"What are you doing here?" You ask.

If she looks this fine... it must be for someone, right?

The thought makes you slump a little further in your chair.

"Are you with someone?" You hesitantly ask.

"No! I'm just here by myself."

You glance back to her table, seeing only one unfolded handkerchief and utensils.

"Oh? Why?" You ask, suddenly rejuvenated.

"I'm just, eh... I just wanted to," she shrugs. "A self-date, you know? I wanted to try it, I guess..." Her voice grows meek.

She glances back and forth between the two of you, her grin steadily waning.

"That sounds amazing!" Rae jumps in, quick to save the situation.

"Yeah, it's... nice," she half-heartedly smiles. "I don't want to take up too much of your time. Have fun!"

She beelines back to her seat, never looking back.

You catch Rae's sorrowful glance in her direction.

"What are you thinking?" You rub her hand.

"I know it's not a bad thing to take yourself out on a date. I'm sure it can be fun," she starts, keeping her voice low.

"But it doesn't look like she's having much fun," you finish her thought.

Brooke turns her head up, catching your eye for a moment before you and Rae immediately turn down to face your food again.

"It seemed like you were pretty happy that she didn't have a date tonight," Rae innocently points out.

Cursing her observant eye, you slowly sigh.

"Yeah, I don't why. I just felt like..."

"..."

"..."

"Youuuuu want her?" She raises an eyebrow.

"NO! I mean, she's pretty, of course, but I don't remember much about her."

"...hmm..." Rae skeptically ponders.

"Can you tell me about our relationship? With her?"

"Ah, yes, I could..." She nods politely.

"..."

"But maybe that could wait until after our date?" She slightly grits her teeth.

"Oh, right!" You flush. "Fuck, I'm sorry. This should be about us. Not her."

"It's ok. I know there's a lot of women in your life," she says, winking.

...

"That was the best dinner I've had in months," Rae sighs in delight. She leans back in her chair, patting her belly contentedly. "How was yours?"

"It was amazing. The-"

The same waitress from earlier juts her hand across the table to set the bill down and quickly scuffles off to another table.

You lean forward to reach for your wallet.

"Uh-uh!" Rae snatches the booklet up from the tablecloth and places her card inside.

"Woah... what?" You smile unsurely.

"I'm paying this time!" She vehemently commands.

"Uh... ok? If you insist."

You sit back, taking a final swig of your white wine.

"Eh? What? You're letting me? Just like that?"

"Uh... you looked really interested in paying it..." You say, sinking a little in your chair under her hot gaze. "Sorry, let me try again."

"NO! I don't want you to pay! I'm just not used to you letting me. You've never let me hand my card over even once when we've gone out," she reveals.

"Really? Never?"

"Never! We've even had fights over it! But you never relented!" She shakes her head.

"Wow. That seems... strange of me."

"So you don't feel any desire to stop me from paying?"

"Not one bit."

"WOW! YESSS! I finally get to pay!!!" She exclaims, resulting in some nearby customers shooting her a bewildered side-eye.

...

"I'm so glad we got to do this again," Rae says, kissing you on the cheek. "It's days like this that we'll talk about when we're eighty."

"Eighty?!? Damn, you're planning far ahead, aren't you?" You laugh, while you turn the key in the ignition.

Growing old with Rae... sounds amazing.

Something tells me she'll never lose that energy of hers.

"Well, I don't have a plan, but I have an idea. And at the center of that idea... is you."

She boops you on the nose, gently tickling it.

"No matter where you go, I'll go with you!" She proudly declares. "I don't know what I want out of the rest of my life, but I know I want you in it. I need you in it."

You glance over, seeing her gazing at you with those heart-stopping eyes.

"I don't know what I would be without you. My life is so colorful because you're in it. Without you... I... I don't know..."

Your bright smile slowly dims as her words grow quieter.

You look over again, now seeing her staring solemnly out of the window, her cheek resting on her palm.

You slow the car to a crawl, then pull over onto the roadside.

"Why'd you pull over?" She quickly asks, turning back to face you.

"...what were you thinking about?" You say, putting the car into park. "Was it the accident?"

She glances down, realizing the answer to her question.

"Yeah, kinda, but it's also more than that."

She chews her lip nervously.

"Do you... do you love me?" She whispers, her voice nearly cracking.

"Rae! I-"

You pause.

Do I? I must, right?

I never broke up with her. I moved in with her. We even became public! There's no way I don't. She was my first, and I still love her.

"Yes. I do. I know I do," you nod.

"You hesitated," she replies.

"I've just been thinking about love a lot recently. But that only applies to some of the other girls. Not you, Rae."

Memories of Jodi and Tina momentarily flash into your head.

"I've been thinking about love a lot, too," she comments. "And I have something I want to say. Something I want you to know. So hear me out, okay?"

"Of course, love."

A deep-seated tension rises from within you as she prepares herself. She takes a deep breath and uncorks her mind.

"I started to think that as you begin to remember more about your past, maybe you'd change your mind about who you wanted to be with. I know you had your reasons for choosing who you broke up with, even if you never told me, but I realized after the accident that that might not last. Maybe you'd start dating some more girls, and break up with some girls. I wouldn't expect you to keep all of the same choices, especially when you have... so many."

You keep your lips shut, despite everything you want to say.

"Like at the restaurant today. I saw how you looked at Brooke - it was exactly how you looked at me. You love me, and you loved her once too."

You squeeze your fist, nearly puncturing your skin with your fingernails.

"At that moment, I felt like I didn't deserve having you to myself. I wanted you to go to Brooke's table, to cheer her up, to make her feel as amazing as you make me feel, to go home with her and have sex and wake up and make breakfast together, and..."

She finally takes a breath.

"I felt guilty. The same guilt I felt when I dated you for the first time and saw how much my friends loved you. I saw how desperately they tried to hide it, but I noticed it, and I let you be with them. But... I did something else, too. Something none of them ever found out about, something I don't think you remember yet."

"..."

"I made you make me a promise."

Tears well in her eyes, but she leans back as your hands reach out to soothe her.

"I made you promise me that you'd never break up with me to be with one of them."

"Rae..." You murmur.

"And now I wonder if the only reason you never broke up with me is because I forced you to promise me you wouldn't..."

Her lips twist into a grimace, and she finally bursts into tears, sobbing uncontrollably into her hands.

You lean forward and pull her into your chest. She doesn't resist, but her hands stay fixed over her eyes.

"And the worst part is... you don't even remember..."

Her painful words sting the corners of your eyes, leaving them misted with unshed tears.

"Rachel..."

You try to speak, but your words escape you, and her name is all you can utter.

Could it be? That's why I never broke up with her? But how? I love her so much! I...

But I felt the same for Jodi, didn't I? And Tina, and seemingly so many others...

Her wails start to soften as you stroke her hair, gently soothing her. You push aside your spiraling thoughts, focusing on comforting your lover.

"It's ok..." You whisper, caressing her like a baby. "I'm here. I'm not going anywhere."

She wipes her eyes, quietly whimpering.

"I'm sorry..." She sniffles, wiping her nose.

"It's ok," you whisper back, still holding your hands around her. "Are you feeling better?"

"Yeah," she nods, brushing her nose against your chest. "Can we stay like this?"

You nod and squeeze her tighter, making sure she can feel all the love pouring from you.

"I might not remember enough about the past right now..." You say. "But I know I love you now. I'm sure of it. I love you, Rachel."

She silently processes your words for a long, silent moment.

"Mmm... you're gonna make me cry again..." She mutters. She finally wraps her arms back around you. "Do you really mean it?"

"Completely. I'm in love with you, Rae, and I couldn't do anything about that even if I tried."

"..."

"..."

Her waterworks suddenly return in full force, alarming you. But this time, she's sobbing into your chest in happiness.

...

The emotional moment you'd shared starts to fade into the past by the time you arrive home, and you happily park the car, ready to get into more comfortable clothes.

Rae steps out of the car, groaning as she starts to hobble up to the door.

"Stupid heels... so hard to walk in..." She whines.

"I can help with that!"

You run in front of her, then put one hand on her shoulder and the other on her hip.

"Here. 3... 2..."

"Wait, what are you doing?" She blinks, surprised.

"1!"

You lean her forward and hoist her into the air, folding her over your shoulder.

"AHH! PUT ME DOWN!" She yells.

"Not a chance!" You proudly walk to the front door, using both hands to balance Rae's body on one shoulder.

You carry her through the door, careful not to bump her butt against anything.

"You better put me down this instant!" She says.

"I know you enjoy this!" You laugh.

As you step inside, two faces look up from the living room, where they're sitting cross-legged, playing on controllers hooked up to the television.

"Hey, Celine! Hey, Jodi! Rae, say hi!"

"Huh?!? Uh... hi?" She says, disoriented.

Jodi bursts out laughing, and Celine chortles behind her hand.

"Stop laughing!" Rae pouts, pounding your back with her fists. "Put me down!"

"Fine, fine," you laugh. You lower her to the ground, and she immediately huffs and steps away to kick off her shoes.

...

"Hey, uh..." Rae clutches your arm as you two walk up the stairs together. "Do you want to spend the night together?"

"Of course! I have nothing else planned."

"No, I mean... spend the night together. Like... the whole night. All night." She raises her eyebrows suggestively.

"Oh!" Your eyes light up, and you quickly nod.

"God, you're so horny..." She sighs.

"Hey, you suggested it!" You complain.

"Well, I'm horny too! We make a great team, huh?"

She drags you up the stairs to the bedroom, and you place one hand firmly on her ass, feeling it through the dress.

"Mmm, you're handsy..." She approvingly comments.

"There's so many reasons to be," you whisper, squeezing her ass again.

"Oh? Pray to tell?" She whispers, exhorting you to talk dirty as she comes to a stop in front of you, just outside your shared room.

"You want me to count them for you? Fine, let's start with this one..." You grab her left boob through the sequins, sparing no force as you squeeze it. She gasps, hunching her shoulders as she leans in. You grab both her boobs and push them together, revealing their hidden volume.

"Two..." You finally slide your hand down her hip and around her butt. Her toned butt squishes nicely in your hand, and the soft lip bite it evokes from her quickly presses you on.

"And three..."

You slide your fingers down her lower belly, getting dangerously close to her core.

"On the bed," she breathlessly moans. "Now."

She races into the room, dragging your arm along.

"AHH!" She screams, cupping her hand over her mouth, as a figure moves inside.

Lying on your bed is a thin, slender woman wrapped in the sexiest, most tight-fit lingerie you've ever seen. Her face finally comes into view, and your eyes widen in astonishment, unable to conceal the lustful shock that washes over you.

"What the...?!?" Rae mutters.

"I changed my mind," Miyoung says, sitting up. "I need you."

The black straps of the outfit wrap around every curve, and her hardened nipples poke sharply through the tight fabric, showing just how aroused she is. Her slender thighs extend in each direction, exposing the unmissable hole at the center of the fit that reveals her perfect slit beneath.

Her body looks delicious, and even Rae can't keep her eyes off of the gorgeous woman.

"Rae..." You turn back. Her eyes are fixated on Miyoung, and her lips part as she slowly walks forward. "Are you ok with this...?"

By the time you finish the question, her body is on top of Miyoung's, her lips growling as she pounces onto her neck.

"AH~!" Miyoung moans, equally shocked. "R-rae, slow down! I..."

"Make me!" Rae grins, before leaning down to plant a strong kiss on her collarbone, her hands planted firmly on either side of Miyoung.

Rae pulls up for a second to turn back to you. "Come on! Take your shirt off and get up here!"

God damn, this girl is horny. I love it.

The sight of their bodies already rubbing up against each other makes your blood rush downward, and your shirt is on the floor in a second.

"Rae!" Miyoung yelps, nearly shoving Rae aside to get out from underneath her.

Miyoung escapes her grasp to come to you, the true object of her desire. She reaches up, wrapping her hands around your face, and tugs you down, making you topple on top of her.

Her lips press firmly into yours, and her tongue dances sharply on your lips. The energy building between you is enhanced as she wraps her legs around you, clawing to keep you as close as possible.

"What's gotten into you?" You mutter, pleasantly shocked. "This morning..."

"This morning was different. Now I need you. I don't know why," she answers in short, choppy breaths.

"What happened this morning?" Rae juts in, still taken aback by how Miyoung had pushed her off.

"Eh..." You mutter, considering explaining it to her, but it gets harder to focus with Miyoung gripping you so desperately. "Long story."

"Okay..." Rae continues sitting idly to the side while you and Miyoung continue throwing your lips onto each other.

"Wait!" Miyoung stops you. "Can we..."

Her eyes flicker to Rae and back to you, once, twice, and a third time.

She tries to speak, but her effort dies out as Rae turns her head to listen.

"What is it?" You lean in, pointing to your ear. "Tell me."

She leans in so close that her lips graze your ear.

"I realized why I need you so much. It's because I miss being yours. I miss being dominated. And being with Tina yesterday, which you already know about..." She mutters, turning red. "Made me realize that I wasn't satisfied with just that. I wanted this."

The tent in your pants grows incredibly stiff as you interpret her words. Rae can't hear her words, but your reaction is obvious enough.

"Could we do that again?" She speaks louder so Rae can hear. "I'm sorry if it's asking too much, Rae, but..." She dejectedly glances at Rae. "I don't know if I can do... that... with you here."

Rae's not gonna just go! We agreed that we'd spend the whole night together...

As much as Miyoung wants me to herself, if Rae says she's staying, she's staying.

"...yeah, I can go," Rae murmurs. She fixes her shirt, adjusting it back into place. "I'll be downstairs."

"Huh?!?" You gasp. "Wait, Rae!"

"What?" She asks, one hand already on the doorknob.

"You... well, we... um... I thought you wanted to spend the night with me."

"I do. But Miyoung needs you more," she shrugs. "So have fun! We can always fuck tomorrow, right?"

"..."

"Bye!"

The reassuring smile on her face as she steps out releases most of your regret, but you still stare after her dwindling shadow a second longer.

She's too kind. I know she must be a little disappointed...

"Thanks, Rae..." Miyoung mutters after her, feeling a bit guilty.

...

As Rae walks out of the room, her smile evaporates, leaving behind a determined expression.

She dashes downstairs, swiping her keys off the kitchen counter. After throwing her coat and shoes on, she quietly tugs the front door open and slips out. Her heeled shoes clack on the pavement as she walks to her car, while her fingers anxiously tap her pocket.

She glances around, habitually checking her surroundings before stepping into her car and turning on the ignition.

"YEEESSS!"

A muffled voice comes from above and behind her, and she swiftly turns back to look.

The windowpane of a familiar room on the second floor rattles violently, and through the shaded window was a visible silhouette of a nude feminine body plastered face-first on the glass.

Her small fingers slip her phone out of her pocket, and her thumbs dash across the keys while her eyes remain hovering on the sight in the window.

Without needing to look down once, she sends off multiple messages in rapid succession.

change of plans, im heading there right now

trust me no one will notice im gone

but we should hurry

Placing her phone to the side, she gives the figure in the window one last look before taking hold of the wheel.

...

"Oh, god, yes, yes..." Miyoung blissfully groans, her eyes closed tightly as she relishes in every heart-pounding second of being constricted between the hard, cold window and your warm body.

How the fuck did we get into this position...

"I needed this soooo much, master..." She moans.

Her sopping wet core was evidence enough of that fact, and you embrace her in your arms as you plow her into the window.

"Agh~ So rough~!" She squeals. "I didn't know you still had this in you, master," she pants.

"I didn't either until you called me that," you growl.

The way she had said it the first time ignited something deep within you, and in seconds, her body was roughly pressed up against the window, receiving your pounding with no mercy.

She bites her lip, trying to stifle her screams of pleasure as you stuff her. Her cheek presses into the glass while you grip her boob and her hip with your hands, doing anything possible to rough her up a little. Her legs stay wrapped around your back, constantly begging for more whenever you start letting up.

"Ahh~ there could be people outside~" Miyoung moans, glancing out the window.

"Then they'll know you're mine," you swiftly reply, upping your pace. "Let them watch."

"YEEESSS!" She enters another fit of ecstasy, your words bringing her a feeling of helplessness and submissiveness she had long desired.

The lingerie you had told her to keep on makes the whole situation even hotter, and the way her nails dig into your arm as she flares with pleasure fuels you to go even harder.

Miyoung glances out of the window again, looking for anyone who might be watching.

Suddenly, her eye catches a figure, barely visible from inside her car parked at the edge of the driveway, staring up at her.

"Huh-AH~!" Miyoung's confusion is quickly overridden as you put one leg up on the windowsill to fuck her from a different angle, relishing in how tight she felt.

But even as she gets bombarded with fantasy-fulfilling sensations, somewhere in the back of her mind she registers the sight of Rae pulling her car out of the driveway.

...

"Get on the bed," you command, pulling out of her.

"Yes, master," she quickly says, stepping away on quivering legs from the window. She twists the kink out of her neck before getting on the bed on her elbows and knees, facing you. If it wasn't for her incredibly lustful expression, she'd look like a lingerie model posing for a picture.

"How do you want me?" She asks innocently.

"Just like this," you reply, putting your hand on her head and lowering her face onto the bed, making her ass pop further into the air. You take her arms and put them behind her back, holding them in place.

"Perfect."

Her breaths are quick and shallow, and she stays silent, anticipating what is to come.

The rough treatment from earlier left her body stinging delightfully, and she waits impatiently, eyes closed, prepared for a harsh hit.

Damn, she's so hot...

You admire her form, slipping out of your role for a second before quickly jumping back in.

She jolts as you gently rub your hand over her ass, your touch much more gentle than she expected.

"GAH~" She gasps as your tongue digs into her folds. "MASTER~!"

You don't bother speaking, instead opting to taste her through the hole in her lingerie for a little longer. She tastes very different from the other girls, yet similarly sweet.

"F-f-fuck..." She moans, arching her back. She was already riled up into overdrive from the window pounding, and your contrastingly soft, warm touch was quickly becoming too much.

"Master, I don't know how much more I can take~" She moans, trying to hold herself back.

"Mmm, bad girl," you say, pulling away. "Fine, then. I'll punish you another way."

She whimpers quietly, craving to know what it would be.

You rub your finger over her hypersensitive clit, making her shoulders shudder.

You align your cock on top of her butt, sliding it between her nicely-sized, incredibly grabbable cheeks. You slowly rub back and forth, enjoying the soft flesh of her butt, while she grows needier by the second. Her fingers twitch each time your finger ever-so-softly dips into her slit, and she reacts to every touch you give her.

Your thoughts run wild with everything you wanted to do with her and do to her. Teasing her becomes harder to keep up, and you decide to put an end to it.

"You're amazing," you whisper, finally letting the fantasy completely engross you.

"H-huh? Master..." She pauses at the unexpectedly sweet comment.

"I'm going to love ruining you."

The words come out of nowhere, but they feel exhilarating.

She clamps up, tightening every muscle across her face and body, only for her orgasm to rip through her, unraveling all defenses she'd tried to put up against it.

Did she just cum from me saying that...?

Her jaw silently hangs open, and though you can't see her face buried in the sheets, the sheer pleasure passing through her body is obvious.

"D-d-do it, PLEASE!" She finally moans out, begging. "PLEASE!"

You pull back, align your cock between her shaking legs, and push in, reliving the tightness from earlier, now lubricated further by her orgasm.

You drive your hips into her, making her moan with each impact. Her arms and legs are loose from the orgasm, letting you have your way with her. You don't hesitate to take advantage, choosing to lean over and push her further into the bedsheets.

She lets loose every word that comes to mind, unable to hold back any longer.

"Master, don't stop~ Oh, GOD, don't stop~! I need ittt~"

Each thrust feels heavenly, and her body somehow only gets tighter as she clenches, making the grip on your cock so tight you have to force yourself in and out. Her butt jiggles each time you collide, and she starts throwing her body back with whatever energy is left in her, trying her hardest to make you cum.

Holy shit, this is incredible...

You wind your hand back and give her butt a solid slap, letting the jiggly flesh absorb the hit while she arches her neck back to scream into the air.

It feels like your mind is frying from how good the stimulation felt, and the fact that Miyoung, the sweet, innocent woman you thought you once knew, was the one giving it to you, made it insanely sexy.

"I'm close, master... I'm so close again..." Miyoung groans out, trying to keep up the pace. Sweat drips off of her forehead from the effort.

"Hold it," you demand, feeling your loins preparing for the fireworks show.

You run your hands over her butt as you watch it absorb your entire shaft with each quick stroke, giving her a tingling feeling.

Suddenly, as soon as the urge arrives, you pull out of her and roll her body onto its side, startling her.

Grabbing one leg and separating it from the other, you scoot her flat onto her back, throw both her legs over your shoulders, and reinsert yourself.

"AH~! FUCK FUCK FUCK!" She squeals, no longer muffled by the blanket. Her free arms and legs wrap around your body like a snake, getting as much skin contact as she can manage.

You put your head down to lick her incredible boobs, giving kisses to each one. She arches her chest up for better access, and her hands play with your hair.

"Fuck... please, master..."

She shivers as your hands run over her legs, up to her thigh.

Her body feels small under yours, yet her butt and boobs are just big enough to give you a great handful.

Sweat drips off of both of your bodies as your skin smashes together in a furious dash for a release.

"Yes... fuck me... feel me wrapping around your cock... feel how much I love it..." She groans, exhorting you. "My legs... my chest... my pussy... take it all. All yours, it's all yours, master~ Cum on me, please..."

Her trembling words fill your head, removing every thought other than that of cumming on her delicious body.

"Yes... YES..." She groans, knowing you're at the edge. She squeezes you one last time, preparing herself for the blast.

At the last second, you pull out, and she instantly reaches her head toward your cock, knowing where you were aiming.

Your cum shoots out all over her pretty face, planting streaks of white across her features. She closes her eyes and blissfully continues stroking you, supercharging your orgasm and forcing out every last drop onto her waiting face.

You finally finish, and you collapse back onto the bed, exhausted. Miyoung's entire face is coated with your release, and she sweeps her tongue around her lips, lapping up as much of your cum as she can.

She shudders a bit as the taste hits her, and she quickly uses her finger to deliver the rest of it into her waiting lips.

You stare in awe as she finishes her enthusiastic dining.

Neither of you need to say a word, as the ridiculous exchange that you'd just finished was impossible not to ruminate on.

After a brief visit to the bathroom, Miyoung returns and crawls into bed with you, throwing one arm and leg around you to cuddle.

"Thank you, master..." She whispers, laying her cheek on your chest.

"Ha... you know you don't have to call me that anymore, right?" You chuckle.

"Why not?" She asks, completely serious. "What, you don't want to be my master anymore?"

"Uh... w-what do you mean?"

She tilts her head slightly away, hiding her increasingly shy expression.

"It's ok, Miyoung. Tell me," you coo.

"...I just really like being yours," she mutters. "Not just in a sexual way. It makes me feel so peaceful, so calm, knowing that I'm safe with you."

"Really?" You ask, intrigued. "But what about when I'm rough?"

"Even then, I know you'd never hurt me. And even when you start getting rough..." She purses her lips, then leans in and whispers. "I think it's really hot."

If you weren't completely drained, your cock would be standing at attention. Instead, your cheeks flush red, and she giggles as she notices.

Oh, lord...

I'm never going to get over this girl.

"So, how about it, master?" She says, with newfound confidence, as opening up had finally gotten rid of her apprehension toward talking about it. She plants a kiss on your cheek, already reading your answer on your face.

"Yes. I'd love to. But maybe we should keep it quiet around the other girls. That could get awkward."

"I agree," she nods. "I don't want any of them taking my master away from me."

You laugh at her words, but the small half-grin she gives you makes you wonder if it was really a joke or not.

"Let's get some sleep. We can talk about this more tomorrow."

She nods and lays her head back on your chest.

"Goodnight, Miyoung."

You watch as her eyes softly close.

"Goodnight, master."

You stroke her hair, letting your drowsiness catch up to you.

This is truly the last thing I expected to happen tonight. It still feels a little strange, but if it makes her happy, I'd do anything.

"I love you..." She mutters as she slips into a dream.

...

Poki finally removes her hands from her unzipped jeans, leaving her fingers wet and sticky.

Her chest heaves as she stumbles away from the door and down the stairs, her racing lust still unsatisfied.

"Poki?!?"

"AH!" She yells, hiding her revealing hand behind her back. "Celine? What are you...?"

She looks closer at the girl sitting on the couch downstairs, haphazardly brushing her skirt down over her knees, and her sharp eye quickly pieces it together

"Ah," Poki sighs. "You're still here for the same reason I'm still here," Poki giggles.

Celine flushes red, realizing she'd been caught. "Mmm... this is awkward..."

"Is it? I mean, look at us. We're just two girls, getting ourselves off to the sound of our ex absolutely plowing our friend in a house we don't even live in."

"..."

"Yeah, this is awkward."

Celine nods in agreement. "We should go."

"Yeah, you're right," Poki sighs, drying her hand on her jeans.

"Do you need a ride home?" Celine politely asks. "I didn't see your car outside."

"Uh... well, yeah. I could use one."

"Ok! Come on, I'll take us back."

"Thanks, Celiny-baby," she coos, making the girl shake her head and blush.

"Oh, by the way, Celine?" Poki turns back.

"Yes?"

"Do you want to fuck?"

"..."

"..."

Chapter 216: Chapter 216. Twisted Knots of Love (The Amnesiac)

"Er... I'll pass." Celine gulps at Imane's shameless question. "Sorry..."

"Oh. Okay," Poki sighs.

As Celine slips on her shoes, Poki parts her lips to speak again but bites back her words.

"You ready?" Celine looks up.

"Mmhmm," Poki nods, keeping her lips firmly clamped together.

...

Celine starts the car and slowly drives out onto the road, settling in for the short drive.

Imane sits next to her, her posture rigid. The silence in the vehicle is broken only by the subtle clicks of Imane's nails against each other in her lap.

Celine glances over, identifying the source of the rhythmic sound.

"You ok?" she asks, returning her gaze to the road.

"Mmhmm," Imane mutters. The pressure on her chest tightens, and she squeezes her hands into fists, concealing them in her sweater pocket.

She closes her eyes, vainly attempting to ward away the shaky breath that was overtaking her lungs. She shivers with each exhale, and her face contorts in invisible agony.

Thoughts from every direction shatter her mind, and her labored breathing escalates into hyperventilation.

"Poki?" Celine whispers. "Are you sure you're ok?"

Imane turns to the window, discreetly wiping the tear that finally leaks from the corner of her eye. She blinks rapidly, forcing the rest back. Her knuckles turn white from the effort.

"...yes...no..."

She mutters inaudibly to herself, fearing what was coming.

Another tear emerges, but this time, she doesn't bother trying to stop it.

She barely notices Celine gasp as she finally catches a glimpse of her face. The intrusive thoughts filling her mind remain lingering far past their welcome, and just keeping herself together was becoming a Herculean task.

At least it feels that way until Celine's arms snake around her curled body and gently embrace her.

Imane gasps and looks up, finally realizing that the car was pulled over. Celine tilts her head up and looks closely at her, gazing into her glistening eyes.

"Is it happening again?" Celine quietly whispers, terrified, but putting on a brave face.

Imane nods, unable to meet her intense, caring eyes.

Celine finally pulls away, checking the road ahead.

"We're almost home. Do you want to stay in my room tonight?" she calmly asks.

Still staring into space, Imane nods.

"Hold on for just a little bit longer, okay? Then we'll get you nice and cozy in my room," Celine soothingly promises.

Imane remains deathly quiet.

...

"Lie down. I'll get you a glass of water." Celine watches Imane closely as she crawls onto the bed, still looking dazed.

Imane slowly lays herself flat, her face devoid of any emotion, but her stress evident from her fast, shallow breaths.

Celine pulls the blanket over Imane and runs her fingers through the brunette's long, curled hair.

The wrinkles in Imane's forehead relax into their usual smoothness as she feels Celine's warm fingers gently pressing against her scalp and trailing down her locks. She focuses on the feeling, centering it in her mind.

Celine thinks to herself, watching every flicker of emotion that passes over Imane's face.

It's been almost a month since this last happened...

Once she's settled down enough, Celine leaves for a moment, skipping down the stairs to get back as quickly as possible.

With a glass of water in hand, she runs back up and re-enters her room, seeing Imane lying as motionless as before.

"Thanks, Celine," Imane whispers, her breathing steadier, her gaze sharper.

Celine, reassured by the sound of her friend's voice, puts on a smile and hands Imane her drink.

"Can you stay here with me?" Imane asks.

"Always," Celine reassures her. "As long as you want."

Imane sets the glass down and lies her head back on a pillow, looking up expectantly at Celine.

Taking her cue, Celine slides into bed next to her, lying on an adjacent pillow. Imane rolls over, leaving their faces inches apart.

"I feel a little better already," Imane grins, a sight that warms Celine's heart from the depths of fear it was entrenched in.

A small punch of guilt strikes Imane as she notices Celine release a sigh of great relief.

"Good. You think you can get some sleep?" Celine smiles, placing one hand on Imane's cheek.

"If you kiss me goodnight," Imane smiles, revealing a hint of her usual self.

Celine scoots up an inch more, and Imane lowers her head to happily receive the kiss on her forehead.

"Goodnight. Sweet dreams," Celine says, gently fluffing her pillow.

"Night, Celine," Imane replies. "Thank you..."

...

A smile grows on your lips as you look down at the woman lying on your chest, softly snoring.

"Miyoung..." You whisper, softly tapping her cheek. "You're adorable."

"Hmm...?" She snorts, inhaling sharply, then settles back down, her lips parting slightly as she smushes her cheek into your stomach.

The feeling of her soft skin makes you tingle a bit, and as you look down at her again, you realize once again how beautiful she is.

But soon enough, you have to get up. Leaving a groaning, half-awake Miyoung behind, you descend the stairs of your home, ready to retry making breakfast.

Just don't get distracted by anything this time, and it'll turn out great! Cooking can't be that hard.

As you land on the ground floor, a figure sprawled out motionless on the couch draws your attention.

Rae!

"Oh, fuck, fuck, fuck..." You mutter, taking a step closer.

Using a pair of couch pillows as a blanket, Rae lies flat on the narrow sofa, one foot dangling off the edge.

You take another step forward, your thoughts screaming with regret. But as uncertainty tightens its grip, you quietly retreat.

I should let her rest. Interrupting her sleep just to apologize would be even worse.

Fuck, I can't believe I forgot about her! She must not have felt comfortable coming back up to join us.

You solemnly head to the kitchen, chastising yourself.

--

"Heylo~" Miyoung excitedly says, pouncing behind you and wrapping her arms around your torso. "Good morning!"

You giggle at her bubbly tone. "Morning! You seem pretty happy today." You grin, turning around to face her.

"Hey, I think you should leave breakfast to me," she says, finally looking over your shoulder to see what you're preparing. "I can do it!"

"Well, I-"

"I want to do it." She grabs your hands inexplicably.

"...eh..."

"...master."

She stares you in the eyes, earnestly excited.

"..."

"..."

"Okay," you finally squeak out, unable to think.

What the fuck has my life become... and why do I love it?!?

It's like she's a whole different person now!

"Yay!" She cheers.

You step aside to let her take over, still trying to wrap your head around the new dynamic between you two.

After giving you a proper peck on the lips, she gets to work with cooking, and you happily take a seat to admire her.

...

Miyoung sways her hips in a mini-dance as she brings the food to you, always finding another way to bring a smile to your lips.

"God, you'd make a great wife one day," you say.

She seductively bites her lip and sets the plate down with a flair of pride.

"One day? I'd make a great wife now," she squints.

"Oh? Are you suggesting something?" You play along.

"Mmm... smells really gooooood," Rae groans blissfully, stumbling into the kitchen.

"Rae!" You blurt, standing up.

"Huh?" She takes a step back, snapped awake. "Wha happened?"

"I'm so sorry about last night. Miyoung and I... we just forgot..." You say.

"Oh!" She slouches over again, waving it off. "Babe, if I wanted to sleep on the bed, I would've just crawled in next to you," she chuckles. "I know it's big enough. I just wanted you two to have some time to yourself..."

"Oh." You consider her words. "But why did you have to sleep on the couch? You look like you didn't get much sleep at all..."

"Yeah, I..." She trails off and finally shrugs. "It's ok."

"Well, since we didn't get to properly end our date yesterday," you start, "do you want to... uh..."

As usual, speaking directly about sex makes you flush, and Miyoung pinches your cheek between her small fingers, cooing at your cuteness.

"Baby..." Rae crosses her arms, shaking her head softly.

"What?"

"You have your next therapy appointment today! Don't you remember?" She pouts.

Oh.

"Eh... do I really have to go...?" You sigh.

"Hey!" Aria scoffs from behind you. "Your mental health is important! You need to take better care of yourself!"

"What the-!" Miyoung blurts, looking over your shoulder. "When did you get here?"

"YEAH!" Rae quickly adds her support, unfazed. "Your health comes first! Sex comes later!"

"Alright, alright!" You quickly relent, knowing they're right. "I'll go."

"Good! Take care of yourself, or we'll have to do it for you!" Rae stands her ground.

Your heart swells with secret pleasure at the genuine care of the women around you.

...

The unusually chilly air bites the exposed skin of your neck, slipping through your hunched shoulders and popped collar.

I didn't know it ever got chilly in LA. And so suddenly, too...?

You check your phone, furrowing your brows as the time ticks another digit forward.

Where is she?

You step back onto your porch and put one hand on the doorknob, prepared to escape back to warmth.

Suddenly, a loud honk blares from behind you, and you whirl around to find a familiar car abruptly parked at the curb.

How the hell...?

You walk toward the car, giving the girl inside a small wave.

"Hiiii!" She beams as you open the passenger door.

"Hey, Lily. I'm-"

Your eyes nearly pop out of their sockets. You give up on any attempt at speaking, and your gaze gorges on the sight before you.

"Um... are you ready to go?" She asks, shifting in her seat.

"Y-yeah!" You respond. "But... why are you so dressed up?" You mutter.

Even as you step into the car, your eyes are drawn back to the thigh-high black skirt revealing her slender, gorgeous legs, and her matching black top that fits her a little tightly. Her eye shadow is darker than usual, and her lips carry a richer shade of red. There are evident bags of fatigue under her eyes, but the makeup disguises it well.

She looks really good.

Wait, no! Don't think like that! She's my friend!

"I'm not dressed up!" She whines. "I just like looking nice! And fashionable!"

"..."

"Oh, I'm sorry, you probably don't know much about fashion, huh?" She quips.

"Haha," you laugh dryly, rolling your eyes. "At least I know how to dress for the weather. You look like you're freezing."

"Well, close the door then!"

You slowly oblige, dragging out your movements until a blast of wind makes her shiver, proving your point.

"You're immature," she pouts.

"You're immature," you reply, your wit reduced to the comeback level of a third-grader.

"No, you are!" She snaps back.

"Fine. We both are," you grin.

She tilts her head. "No, it's just you."

"Hey!"

...

The stale air of the office is noticeably stuffy, reminding you of all the reasons why you were here in the first place.

It doesn't feel very good to be back here, but I guess it's important.

"See you in an hour," Lily says, brushing her skirt down as she stands up. You keep your gaze far away from her legs as she walks to the door and disappears behind it.

Jeez, am I just horny or something? I have all these girlfriends, yet I'm looking at Lily...

I need to stop. We've been friends for so long - there's no way she'd want to be around me if I suddenly started seeing her sexually.

The door opens sharply, and out walks a familiar, unfamiliar figure.

Ah! It's her!

Donning the same pencil skirt, white button-up, and black blazer, the attractive blonde therapist you'd apparently once known walks out carrying a manila folder.

Her eyes bulge as she catches your gaze, and you can hear the gasp that escapes her lips.

Blinking rapidly, she beelines over to the receptionist, hands her the file, and walks back inside, nearly tripping over her heels to get inside.

Wow, again? You'd think she wouldn't be surprised anymore, but she still looks like a deer in headlights every time I show my face here...

"Ah, your therapist is ready for you now," the receptionist states.

...

Celine's eyelids resist the urge to part. She yawns deeply, slowly but surely awakening.

The smooth skin she's cuddling up to is addicting, and she snuggles closer, keeping her arm around the warm, curvy body keeping her company.

She snaps awake, leaning over to see Imane. Aside from a few dried tears that had left their mark last night, she looks as angelic as ever while asleep.

"You've been through so much lately. I can't imagine what's going on in your head..." Celine mutters, laying back down.

A series of gentle knocks resonates at the door.

"Celine?" A voice softly calls. "Are you awake?"

Celine maintains her silence, mindful that any response would rouse Imane. She eases out of bed, her steps cautious as she tiptoes toward the door and eases it open.

"Hey! Are you-"

Celine's finger swiftly meets her lips, an unmistakable hushed plea to Sydney.

Sydney opens the door an inch more to peek in, then nods her head apologetically as she sees the figure resting inside.

Emerging into the quiet hallway, Celine gently ushers the door to a close.

"Wow, I didn't know you two were getting along that well," Sydney smirks.

Celine's face tightens into a slight grimace. "Yeah..." She mutters, her lips pursed. "I guess so."

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to tease you," Sydney says. "You two can do what you want. I'll never judge!"

"...thanks, Syd." She manages a smile over the burden of keeping all of her feelings inside.

"Are you gonna make her breakfast?" She asks.

"Yeah, I probably will," she nods.

"Okay! Let me know if you need any help!"

...

Celine quietly swings the door open, keeping a watchful eye on the platter balancing on her right hand.

"Ah, you didn't have to..." Imane sighs, smiling gratefully as she eyes the plate. "Thank you."

Celine sets down the food with a grin. "Don't worry. You don't need to thank me."

"How can I repay you?" Imane asks, half-joking.

"..."

"..."

To her surprise, Celine doesn't brush off the question. She ponders it for a second, formulating her words.

"I want to see you get better. That would make it up to me."

"..."

Imane's lip starts to quiver, and she squeezes her eyes shut for a moment.

Celine instantly regrets her words. "Oh, no, I'm-"

"I'm trying," Imane squeezes out, opening her eyes again.

"I know, I know you are, baby..." Celine says, wrapping Imane in another tight hug. "And you're doing amazing."

"I thought I was..." Imane mutters.

"You might just need to sit down with them and have a hard conversation," Celine candidly speaks. "That's what's causing all this, right?"

"...I know. I'll have to find a way to talk to them again." Imane sighs, sinking into Celine's embrace.

"I believe in you." Celine's unfiltered honesty shines through, and Imane feels her eyes brimming with tears once more.

"...somehow, you always do," Imane whispers.

...

"Oh, could you drop me off at Tina's place?" You ask, scrolling through your phone.

Lily quickly changes the direction of the car's turn signal. "Yeah, sure."

Hopefully, Tina got a good nap in. I want to talk to her.

"Do you have plans?" Lily asks, glancing over.

"Well, not exactly. I was just hoping to hang out with Tina some more."

"Oh? Are you two dating now?" She asks, a little quieter.

"No, no!" You brush it off. "We're just... talking."

"Ok. What about the rest of them?"

"Huh?"

"The rest of the girls in that house: Sydney, Poki, and Celine. Are you dating them?" She pulls over in front of their driveway, then leans toward you curiously, letting her glasses slip down to the bridge of her nose.

"...why are you interested in this all of a sudden?" You ask, squinting your eyes.

Rolling her eyes, she sits back and puts her hands on the wheel.

"Wow. Okay, then. Keep your secrets..." She shakes her head and reaches for the gear stick.

"Hey, that's not what I-"

"You were never like this before," she says, continuing her over-the-top act.

"I- Wait, what?" You blurt.

Your tone catches her attention, making her gaze flick up to your face.

"What do you mean? How am I different than before?" You ask.

Your heart squeezes uncomfortably as Tina's words come back to you, clear as day.

"Yeah. I mean, of course you are. You're the same, but you're different."

Was she right? Have I changed so much?

"No, no!" Lily waves her hands in a panic upon seeing your reaction. "That's not what I meant! I'm joking!"

"...oh..." You sigh. "Ok. Well, I'll see you later. Bye, Lily." Your hand weakly waves as you step out of her car.

"Bye..." She waves, looking at you with concern. Her eyes follow you as you make your way to the doorstep, keeping your head lowered.

Her forehead furrows, her keen eagle eyes absorbing every detail.

A few seconds after you ring the doorbell, the door opens, and Celine quickly helps you inside, shivering from the blast of cold air.

The final few seconds you were in her car replays a few more times in Lily's mind before she finally grips the wheel once more and drives off.

...

"Thanks, Celine," you say.

"Of course. Are you here for someone?" She says, rubbing her arms to warm them up again.

"Yeah, Tina. I was hoping to talk to her," you reply.

"Oh. She's still knocked out, I think," she giggles.

"Ah, I was afraid of that," you smile. Celine's soft grin instantly warms you up, and you suddenly realize something else you need to do.

"Are you free right now?" You ask. "It's been a while since we've talked."

"Ah!" She blinks. "I... am?"

"..."

She glances up the stairs for a moment, and you follow her gaze to her bedroom, where the door hangs slightly ajar.

"If you're busy, I can just wait for Tina," you reassure.

"No, it's ok, I just think that someone else needs to talk to you more," she says.

You stare at her blankly, trying to decipher her words.

If not Tina, and not her, then...

Sydney? What could she want to talk about?

Now that I think about it, I haven't spoken to her since she ran out of the hospital.

"Oh..." You mutter, as your thoughts are confirmed by Sydney walking down the stairs with an energetic gait. "Hey, Sydney. You wanted to talk?" You mask your nerves with a calm smile.

"Oh, hi!" She beams. "Um, yeah, actually! I did want to talk. Great timing, haha," she smiles, leaning casually on the railing.

"Oh, that's not who I..." Celine gulps and cuts herself short.

"Do you want to head to my room?" She asks, not hearing Celine's soft mutterings.

"Sure!" You nod, following her to the stairs.

Celine glances up to her bedroom once more, staying quiet.

...

The strung-up lights catch your eye as you step into Sydney's room, bringing an awed smile to your face.

"Wow, I don't remember any of this being here!" You exclaim, twirling your head around. "It looks great."

"Ah, thanks! I've redecorated a bunch since you've been here." She giddily clasps her hands together, clearly a little more than excited to have you in her room. You're relieved that the tension from the hospital is seemingly gone.

Your foot lands on soft fabric, and you quickly lift it up, looking down.

"AH! Sorry!" She yanks the underwear off of your foot and tosses it wildly into the corner of the room, where it falls neatly into a hamper. She leans down to do the same for a few socks and shorts scattered around. "I normally clean up, I swear..." She mumbles, flushed.

"You're really cute when you're flustered," you chuckle.

"Stoooop," she turns away, glowing like embers. "Don't say that!"

"Aww, why not?" You tease.

"At least let me prepare a little more for your swooning!" She finally giggles along.

Satisfied with her cleaning, she flings herself onto her bed and curls her hand toward you.

You sit down beside her, taking her hand.

"What did you want to talk about?" You ask.

"Right! Um..." She sits up, naturally returning to her strong posture.

"Well, just... girlfriend stuff. Now that we're dating again."

Her tone seems void of all of the energy you'd come to expect from her, but you barely notice.

We're... dating.

Shit, I said yes to her too soon. Jodi convinced me to take it slow with the girls until I remembered why I broke up with everyone, but I'd already said yes to Sydney...

"So..." She starts, bringing your attention back. She pauses, chewing her lip for a second.

"Hmm?" You mutter.

"Are we actually dating?" She squeaks out, lowering her head.

Your feigned smile drops, and you finally notice just how forlorn she looks.

"I had a feeling that you weren't interested anymore," she murmurs, slouching over. "I can't blame you - it all happened so fast. I just wanted to see if you were still interested. But if you're not, I'll leave you alo-"

"Sydney! Of course, I'm interested!" You cut her off, sensing your heart palpitate in alarm at the direction she was taking things. "I just need some time to figure things out. I..."

I need to figure out what the diary said.

I need to figure out... exactly what she's hiding from me.

...

How could I date her if she's keeping such a big secret from me?

"I need to figure out why I broke up with you," you whisper uncertainly. "And everyone."

She pauses, slowly tilting her head down even further until her smooth locks fall over her face.

Hidden from view, she bites her quivering bottom lip until it turns white.

"I can tell you what you said to me that night," she dares to finally speak. "When you broke up with me."

Your eyes widen.

It's not the same as the diary, but it's something!

"Yes, please!" You exclaim. "I'll take anything you can tell me."

"..."

"I'll keep it between us," you say, "if that's what you're worried about. No one else will know."

"I know you will," she sighs, gripping your hand again. "It's hard to talk about, but you deserve to hear it. So here it is."

...

"Wow..." You sit up straight, still feeling some shivers dancing along your skin. "So... to recap, I just came to your room, uninvited and looking exhausted, told you we can't be together anymore, and then left?"

"...yeah, pretty much," she exhales, taking deep breaths with her eyes closed. You rub her thigh sympathetically.

"And you never found out why? Why I was acting so strange, why I looked so angry and sad?" You push a little further, praying it won't be too much for her.

"Well, I found out that you had broken up with Poki earlier that day, so I figured you were going through some emotions too."

"Damn..." You sigh. "I'm so sorry, Syd."

She shakes her head again, gripping your hand. "It's ok! It's... just..." She goes eerily quiet.

Her shoulders begin to twitch. Before you can reach out, she suddenly leans into your chest, wrapping her arms around you until her palms grip your back, and a tear falls from her cheek.

"Fuck! I'm sorry!" She pulls away, her face stricken with regret.

"No, no. Come here, Sydney," you demand, inviting her back in.

"Huh?"

"...come here, please," you murmur, holding your arms out.

Whether it was because of the resurfacing of the second-most painful memory from recent years or the irresistible allure of your hug, she quickly finds herself nestled in your arms once more, crying her heart out.

The emotional tug on your heartstrings is palpable, and you squeeze her a little tighter.

"...i wish i could tell you what's in that diary..." She mumbles between soft sobs. "...i really do."

You stay silent, giving her small kisses whenever she tilts her forehead up to receive one.

"...but i can't. I love you so much... and I can't lose you again..."

"..."

"...i'm doing everything i can... so i'll never lose you..."

Your head reels with the mystery of her words. You have a million burning questions you want to ask, but any of them would just make her clamp up. So you keep your mouth shut, filing away every last syllable.

...

"I'll keep it between us if that's what you're worried about. No one else will know."

Celine yanks her ear away from the door, her deeply-set values guiding her away from the private conversation she knows she shouldn't be listening to.

Upon entering her room, she's greeted by Imane's lounging figure still lying in bed, holding her phone two inches above her face and scrolling lazily.

"Hey, Poki," she calls. "It's past lunchtime..."

"Mmm."

"I can get you whatever you want~" Celine tempts her in a sing-song tone.

She finally looks away from TikTok for a moment. "Do you have any soju left?"

"I meant food..." Celine sighs.

"I know. But do you?" Poki asks.

She gulps quietly. "...no. I threw all of it away."

"Oh..." Imane's foggy head clears up enough to put the pieces together. "You're trying to get better too, hm?" She softly asks.

"Yeah, I'm trying. It's been... a little hard." She chews her lip, slowly nodding.

"..."

"..."

The two girls shoot each other a knowing look, one that could only be shared by two friends privy to each other's secrets.

"Let's try again! What do you want for lunch?" Celine repeats, shifting the topic back.

"I'm not hungry," Imane sighs. "I just really want a drink."

"Are you sure there's nothing you want?" Celine begs. "I don't want you to starve."

"Well, I'm always down to have a pretty girl for lunch," Imane teases, batting her eyelids.

"Imane..." Celine rolls her eyes. "Be serious."

"I am serious! Kind of," she shrugs. "We both need some relief, right? So if you ever want to, let me know and I'll make you forget everything."

Celine nods politely, still not completely used to her friend's insatiable lust, and turns around, ready to find some food to force Imane to eat.

But as Imane's words lodge in her mind, she finds her feet rooting to the ground.

Imane turns down to her phone again, suddenly finding the flashy TikToks incredibly unappealing.

By the time Imane sets her phone down, Celine is facing her again, standing motionless in the doorframe.

"Celine?" Imane blinks. "Are you ok?"

Celine places one foot in front of the other, making her way back to the bed while her eyes slowly meet Imane's.

Her mind races a mile a minute, but nothing she can think of can convince her to not take another step forward.

She puts one knee on the mattress, compressing it under her, then the other knee follows.

"Celine...?"

Imane's jaw drops as Celine shuffles toward her and leans in to place a soft kiss on the corner of her mouth.

"...this is probably a bad idea," Celine mutters, her voice gaining a soft yet raspy tone. "But I wouldn't mind forgetting for just a little bit."

...

"Aghhhh, Imaaaane, more~~" Celine groans, her bare chest heaving as Imane's dexterous hands grope and squeeze her mounds while she licks around the sides of her sensitive folds. Her fingers and toes curl repeatedly, a result of how insanely good Imane was at teasing her.

Celine's back arches sky-high off the mattress while her legs stay in the air, held over Imane's shoulders.

"Beg, Celine-y," Imane softly demands.

"Mmm, PLEASE!" Celine complies, willing to do anything to get the full force of what Imane is capable of.

Imane finally snickers and digs in, making good on her promise.

"YEEEEESSS~" Celine shrieks, shaking in every way. Imane's tongue extends inside her shaven pussy deeper than she thought possible, while her fingers play with Celine's sensitive nipples, turning her on from every angle.

"Crush my head, Celine," Imane mutters, completely serious. "Do it."

She dives in once more, using her whole mouth to envelop Celine's swollen, aroused sex.

Celine doesn't hold back this time, letting her thighs squeeze the sides of Imane's head until the brunette's face turns red.

"AGH, YES!~" Celine continues howling, holding nothing back as Imane truly makes good on her promise.

She bucks her tongue in and out, short-circuiting Celine's brain. Celine's legs fall loose, finally giving Imane some room to breathe, but she barely needs it.

"I'm gonna c-cum..." Celine groans, fighting the urge to.

Not letting up, Imane fingers and rubs Celine's clit, stimulating her to orgasm.

"NO!" Celine pushes her hand away, groaning as she bites back the release she could so easily have relented to.

"Lie down."

...

Celine grinds and thrusts her hips, the friction growing deliriously pleasing. Imane's pussy felt incredible to rub up against, and the way her large chest rubs against her own makes the pure contact feel hotter.

The bed rattles violently as the two girls' spread legs go at it, the pace completely in Celine's court.

Celine's hands grip the bed around Imane, while Imane has the luxury of continuing to play with Celine's voluptuous chest.

"I'm gonna cum too~" Imane coos in delight, humping her wide hips to meet Celine.

Celine throws her head back as she continues grinding on Imane, groaning. Her body sheens as she rides both of them to their climax, but she doesn't stop, too fueled by the prospect of a mind-shattering release.

"Yes... yes..." Celine moans, her hands tightening around the bedsheets.

"Fuck me, Celine... fuck me!" Imane demands, now grabbing Celine's hips to shove their sexes together. Their bodies race in a mad dash to the finish line, and Celine gets there first.

"YES! GAAH!" Celine cusses as she hits her climax, physically overloaded. She humps a few more times, relishing the feeling of all her tension flushing from her muscles.

Imane doesn't quite get to her orgasm, but she helps Celine get through hers, keeping her hands on the girl's waist for support.

As Celine's arms give out, she falls forward into Imane's embrace and reaches for the only thing that can make this moment more euphoric. Her lips land squarely on Imane's, kissing her deeply and slowly.

Imane's skin is tickled by Celine's disheveled hair, and she instantly returns the exchange, keeping the girls wrapped up together.

"Oh, wow..." Celine finally pulls her head up, panting. "That was something."

Looking down, she catches Imane's glowing smile, surrounded by her soft, extremely kissable lips. Her pupils dilate as she realizes how close the two of them are, and she has to stop herself from leaning in again.

"..."

"Why are you so red, Celine?" Poki grins mischievously.

"We just had... sex!" Celine pouts. "Why do you think I'm red?"

"Hehe..." Imane playfully chuckles.

She tucks the hair hanging over Celine's face over her ear, making Celine's heart jump in her chest.

...

"Heyyyyy!" Miyoung announces her waddling entrance as she shoves open the door to Tina's room, giggling.

"Hey, SHUT IT!" Tina yelps, panicking.

Miyoung catches Tina throwing the blanket over herself as she sits up in bed, phone in one hand with her earbuds in.

"Hold on!" Miyoung gasps. "Are you..." She squints, looking back and forth between Tina and the blanket covering her lower half from view.

"I'm not-!" Tina gasps, covering her mouth. "Why would you say that?"

"I didn't even say anything!" Miyoung bursts out laughing. "But..."

"...but what?!?"

"I think we both know what you're doing~" She mouths as she steps further into the room, letting the door close behind her. She turns a bit red as she realizes what she's saying.

"Wha-! When did you get so naughty?" Tina whines, surreptitiously pulling her pants back up under the sheets, despite knowing that Miyoung understood exactly what she was up to. "How did you even get here?"

Miyoung smirks proudly, blowing off the questions.

"Ok, fine, I've been... uh..." Tina twists her neck, trying to concoct a suitable euphemism. "Ever since we..."

"HUH?!?" Miyoung gulps, nearly choking on her saliva.

"What?" Tina blurts. "What did I say?"

"Ever since we...!" Miyoung repeats, unable to say the word either. "I didn't know you liked it that much!" Miyoung puts her hand over her mouth, disguising her genuine surprise.

Tina's jaw drops. "I never said it was because of you, missy!"

Miyoung's grin slowly shifts, lingering for a moment longer before contracting into a flat line. Her hand slowly comes down to her side.

"It wasn't... because of what we did?" She mumbles stoically.

"H-huh?" Tina looks up again, startled by her sudden shift in tone. "Er, fine, it kind of was..." She sighs. "I mean, I... I liked it."

"..."

"..."

"G-good!" Miyoung releases, speaking over the oddly pleasant churning feeling in her gut.

...

"Are you sure you're feeling better?" You ask.

"Mmhmm. A lot better. I just need some time." Sydney wipes her eyes with her sleeve. "Thanks for staying with me..."

"Of course. I care about you a lot, Syd. Don't forget that." The strain on your heart is heavy, but you try to focus on her.

She nods solemnly. "You should go see Tina now. She's probably awake after all that crying I did..."

"Ha," you weakly laugh. "Yeah, I'll go do that. "Let me know if you ever want to talk again, alright? I'll be over as soon as I can."

She brushes her hair back and nods bravely.

...

You step out of Sydney's room, feeling a little more at peace, but left with a renewed sense of burning curiosity as to the content of the journals.

Fuck it, I'm tired of thinking about those damn journals. I have to talk to Tina now.

You stop in front of Tina's white paneled door, visualizing how the room looks inside. Right as the knuckles of your loosely balled fist hit the center of the wood, the door swings open.

"Master!" She blurts out.

"Miyoung?" You smile. "Hi!"

"I didn't know you - Oh, SHIT!" She clamps both hands over her face and whips her head around, peeking between her fingers.

A few feet behind her stands Tina, her mouth agape.

"What did you just say, Miyoung?" Tina incredulously whispers. She slowly reveals a wide, teasing grin.

Oh...

So much for the girls not finding out.

"I didn't... say... anything?" Miyoung's attempt at a rebuttal dies before she can even utter the words, leaving her with her head hanging in shame.

"You're one cocky woman!" Tina declares, fired up. "Coming into my room, being all flirty and acting like you're a girlboss, only for you to be using words like that!"

"Hey, give her a break," you chuckle, hugging Miyoung with one arm. "She's allowed to be whatever she wants to be, whenever she wants to be. Right?" You tilt your head down to address Miyoung, still covering her face with her hands amid a self-cringe seizure.

"Uh-huh... I'm gonna go," she mutters, numbly slipping out of your arm.

"Haha!" Tina cackles.

...

"So..." Tina continues grinning. "You and Miyoung...?"

"Yeah, I don't really know how it started," you admit. "But that's how it's going."

"As long as you're both okay with it, I won't judge," she says. "I'm still going to tease her about it, though," she snickers.

"YEEEESSSS!"

"Wha-!" Tina gasps at the shrill sound coming from through the wall. "Was that Celine?"

The tips of her ears flush bright red as another of Celine's moans reverberates through the wall.

Oh lord.

Celine's unmistakable groans of pleasure evoke a new memory, and within seconds, you're shuffling around to hide the visible tightness down below.

Celine and I...!

You can barely focus on the present as more memories, mostly ones involving Celine making a very similar set of aroused noises, resurface.

We used to get wild in the bedroom.

"Uh..." Tina finally speaks up. "Are you ok?" She looks a bit uneasy, and she plugs her ears with her fingers.

I'm never gonna be able to look at her the same. Dear lord...

You close your eyes, but the images only grow more vivid.

"I..."

Three knocks sound at your door, and it opens immediately.

"Am I going crazy?" Sydney asks, peeking inside. "Wow, it wasn't you two! Was that really Celine who made that sound?"

"Sounds like it," Tina says, still sitting up stick-straight with a tomato-red face.

"Wow. Imane really knows her stuff, huh?" Sydney grins.

"Oh..." Tina grimaces as she pieces together a mental image she didn't want to see.

Sydney looks back and forth between the two of you, looking for at least a smile. But Tina stares into space, still visibly uncomfortable, while you try to force out of your head the growing number of memories you now have of Celine in extremely hot positions.

"Alright, see ya guys..." Sydney quickly closes the door.

"AGGH, YES~" Celine groans again, making you grimace as the tent in your pants grows painful.

You glance at Tina, catching her eye. She bites her lip, shifting uncomfortably with her hands on her lap.

"Stop looking at me like that, pervert."

It's impossible to tell if she's joking from the melting pot of conflicted emotions infiltrating her expressive eyes.

"You were looking at me first," you throw back.

She shifts again, adjusting her shirt and sitting on her knees. She clears her throat, squeezing her fists every time another heavenly sound from Celine comes through.

"Are you ok?" You pry, still covering your lower half.

"Yeah, of course!" She quickly clears her throat again. "Nothing... nothing."

"..."

"..."

"Well, you look a little uncomfortable," you say to fill the prolonged silence, dreading that it would instead be filled with more sounds of Celine and Imane's boisterous activities.

"Well, you look like your pants are gonna tear any second!" She snaps, her thighs now quivering.

"You're not faring much better!" You retort, the adrenaline and unexpected heat of the situation riling both of you up.

"Mmm... fuck!" Tina mutters to herself.

"..."

"..."

She stares at the bed, seemingly making up her mind.

"Listen, I know we're kinda in a weird place right now, but I really, really need you right now and I think I'm gonna explode soon if we keep sitting here like this," she finally blurts in a single breath.

...um...

"Please?" She leans in, gulping.

Your dick makes the decision before can hope to complete a thought.

Your lips meet hers, and her soft, small hands slide around your neck as she straddles you.

"Wait!" You finally blurt, regaining yourself. Looking up at the gorgeous woman on your lap, it's hard to stop, but you know you need to.

"What is it?" She asks.

"You said that I changed, that I'm different now, and that you want to get to know me again before we do anything..." Your mouth finally catches up to your racing thoughts.

She finally calms down for a second, but her hips continue moving on their own, gently grinding against your bulge.

"You didn't change. You just became more relaxed," she utters, resting her hands on your shoulders. "I wasn't used to it at first, but you're not a different person, you're just you. More of you."

Her words bounce around your head for a moment.

"Um... I'm not sure if I understand-"

"I'll explain later, dammit!"

She rocks her body forward and slams both of you into the bed, her lips crashing onto yours once more.

Chapter 217: Chapter 217. Learning to Love Again (The Amnesiac)

Her fingers wrap around your jaw, bringing your chin up to meet hers. As you stare into her eyes, your hand lands directly on her firm butt and squeezes.

"Take it off me~" She groans.

You quickly grab the stretchable waist of her leggings and yank it down, making her squeal in surprise as her butt quickly gets smushed in your hand. She gasps at your touch, and the heat between you quickly intensifies.

Your heart is pounding with uncertainty just as much as lust, but the few words she had uttered before leaning over to kiss you ease you a little. A surge of arousal shoots through you as her fingers reach down and discreetly slip into your pants.

She pulls back, her eyes laden with intensity and her skin scorched with arousal. She smiles, still emanating a sweet, innocent look, even with one hand stroking your cock through your pants. Her tongue lazily snakes over her lips, sending a shiver down your spine.

You glide your hand up her body, tracing the curves of her body under her shirt until you reach her breast. She bites her lip as your fingers circle around her nipple. Your other hand slides down, finally reaching between her spread legs and pushing her panties to the side.

She moans softly, her grip on your cock tightening, as your fingers find their way inside of her. Her body rocks with the motion as you move your hand in and out of her. Your thumb circles around her clitoris, and she trembles with pleasure. She finally fishes out your cock, fully exposing its length.

"Oh my god..." She groans, nearly drooling. "I need it~"

She lifts her hips up, stroking your cock at lightning speed while aligning herself.

You relish in the familiar yet inimitable feeling of Tina's tight, fit body lowering onto you, inch by inch, until you can both feel exactly how full she is. She rocks her hips back and forth, quickly taking it up a notch. Your hands cup her breasts, pulling and tweaking her nipples as she starts to move faster and faster.

"Gyah!" She howls as a rub in the right direction scratches a certain spot deep inside of her.

"Ah, found it!" You laugh, remembering how much she loved that hard-to-reach area. Lifting up your hips a little and angling yourself, you start thrusting from beneath her right into her favorite spot, sending her tumbling down into your arms, nearly spasming from ecstasy. She opens her lips to speak, but only squeaks of pure pleasure come out.

"Mmm, you're so good, Tina..." You mutter. "So amazing..."

Tina's eyes sparkle, and a deep crimson taints her whole face.

"S-say it again..." She mumbles, groping the muscles of your arms and shoulders.

"You're fucking incredible, Tina!" You groan. "You're so tight... and beautiful!"

You don't know where the words are coming from, but they're clearly having an effect.

"Fuck~ I love you!" She screams, biting down on your shoulder as she grinds her hips, loving every moment.

You barrage your hips upward in a frenzy, making her ass smack against you with each impact. Your fingers wrap around her small frame, gripping her on her waist and breast.

"Yes, yes, yes~" Her breath is hot against your skin as you move faster and faster, each thrust pushing her closer and closer to the brink of release. She howls again as her orgasm approaches, her entire body quivering with anticipation for the final act.

"Agh, YES~!"

You finally push her over the edge with one last, deep thrust. She cries out as her body is wracked with a numbing pleasure, and her mind spins, all her thoughts vanishing in a wave of bliss.

She finally settles down, putting her cheek to your neck and lying comfortably. Your cock stays completely erect inside her, twitching at the minor convulsions passing through her.

"Are you done?" You slowly ask, praying she wasn't.

She picks herself back up just enough to look at you.

"Nope," she says, giggling. "Don't worry. I'm never done until you are."

You sigh in relief, intensifying her giggles.

"Can we change positions?" You request, running your hand over the arch of her back.

"Mmhmm! But I still want us to look at each other. Is that ok?" She asks.

You give her a peck on the lips.

"You're adorable. Of course."

...

"Gyah!"

"What the!" Poki flushes red. "Was that Tina?"

Celine looks toward the doorway, quickly putting it together.

"And that means... they're in the house! Right now?!?" Poki panics.

"Hey, hey," Celine says, keeping her weight on Imane as the two girls stay intertwined, still recovering from their passionate affair. "Yeah, they're here," she confirms. "They had something to take care of with Tina, though."

"Yeah, it sure sounds like those two have some unfinished business," Imane says, rolling her eyes. "But I can't blame them; we weren't any quieter."

"Wait, what?!?" Celine gasps. "How loud was I?"

Poki snorts, and it quickly devolves into laughter as Celine turns pale.

"Oh, Celine-y..." Poki sighs. "You're a screamer, babe."

...

Tina clutches the blankets around her while her legs hang up and out in the air, inviting you to claim what's between them.

"Hey, c-can you... ahem..." She clears her throat awkwardly.

"Yes?" You curiously pry.

"Could you... say more things about me? Things that you like?" She meekly asks.

"Oh..."

"You don't need to!" She gasps, clasping her hands over her mouth and laughing in embarrassment. "I'm sorry, I-"

"Tina," you call, "Don't worry. I remember." You now knowingly.

"Oh! You do?" She asks, loosening up. "Wow, I'm glad. That would be really awkward to have to explain again..."

"I know exactly how you like it," you say, leaning over her and settling down, letting her arms and legs wrap around you as you push your cock into her, feeling it spread her apart.

"That's a good girl..." You mutter.

Her moans flow out like water through a broken dam as your words register in her mind.

She clamps her hands around you, squeezing the protrusions of your back as you put your arms on the mattress beside her and lean in for a kiss.

You finally thrust your hips, rocking the bed.

Her eyes flutter shut as you continue the rhythm. You adjust yourself and press deeper, eliciting even louder groans from her. She tightens her grip around you until your two bodies move as one.

"You're so perfect," you continue. "I don't know how I got so lucky with you..."

"GYAH~!" She cries out. She arches her back and moans as her nails dig into your back. Your thrusts grow in strength until you're power-thrusting her lower half into the bed, compressing the mattress as far as it can go with each push.

Her legs quiver and shake, but they still hold strong around your waist, demonstrating how much she needs it.

"You drive me wild," you mutter into her ear between kisses, making her nod her head and beg for more.

She presses her lips against your neck, gently sucking and kissing you.

"Mm, just like that," you say, encouraging her. "You always know what I like... that's what I love about you..."

Her brain swims in the delight of the gentle, genuine praise and the contrastingly rough feeling of your cock rearranging her insides.

The sensations of her body on yours start closing the gap between you and your release.

"I'm gonna finish soon. Take it for me, ok? I know you can," you tell her, your breath becoming labored.

She nods, determined to fulfill your wish. Her insides squeeze you tightly, making the plunge into her core even hotter to experience.

Her body rocks back and forth with your rhythm, pushing you closer and closer with every thrust. The pleasure on her face gets more intense with every stroke, and your body curls, pushing through its last few thrusts of delirious delight until your orgasm crashes over you.

You hilt inside her and press, evoking sharp gasps from your lover as she gets filled up with rope after rope of your release. Each one creates a distinct ripple within her, and she closes her eyes to focus on the feeling while she mumbles out words of gratitude.

Your eyes roll back in your head as you dump out all of your sexual tension. The sensation is addictive, and Tina's willing persistence through it all makes it so much hotter.

You finally lift your hips up, letting air flow between your sweaty bodies.

But she pulls you back down, not letting you past her arms or legs.

"Stay here," she says. "With me."

You both lay there, panting and exhausted, enjoying the afterglow of your shared pleasure.

...

Now cleaned up and comfortably perched on you, Tina hangs her head sideways onto your chest while she scrolls through her phone.

You do the same, keeping one hand protectively on her shoulder.

"Sounds like Celine and Poki are done," she murmurs.

"I think we might've shut them up," you grin.

"Ooh, I hope not," Tina groans. "That's embarrassing."

You grin and rub her arm. She wraps her small feet around your legs, clinging onto you with every limb.

A new notification drags your attention to the top of the hundreds of messages you'd probably have to respond to, and your attention returns back to it.

All these damn messages. I don't even remember who half of these people are.

...

Wait, huh?

You stare bemusedly at what one text reads.

How much do you remember?

That's the whole message? And from a random number, too? Alright, then.

You swiftly block the number and delete the conversation, unfazed.

Immediately, another unknown set of 10 digits appears on your screen, accompanied by a similar message.

Do not delete this message or block this number. How much do you remember?

Your brows sink into a puzzled knit.

Alright, what the hell. Humor me.

Retracing your arm from Tina, you prepare both thumbs to respond.

Who is this?

In an instant, they respond.

Not enough, it seems. That's a shame. I hoped you'd remember me.

Come on. As if I'd remember someone I didn't even have saved as a contact.

You wait, thumbs hovering over the screen, for the rest of their words, but no more messages appear.

"Is it bad that we're on our phones?" Tina suddenly asks. "I feel like we should be doing something else."

"Eh... meh," you shrug it off, lowering your device to look at her. "As long as I get to be with you, I don't care what we do."

She exhales sharply. "You can stop with that now, I don't need any more praise."

You tilt your head up to kiss the top of her head.

"I mean it, Tina. Really."

Her phone sinks to the ground, leaving her staring into the space behind it.

"You're so... sweet..." She mumbles. "I still don't know why, but I love it so much."

Despite the praise, a subtle unease grips you.

I'm still different...

"Can we talk about what you said before?" You ask. "About me being different? Or.... not being different?"

"Oh. You mean... yeah, I remember." She slowly sits up, recalling her words. "All I meant was that I wasn't used to seeing you so relaxed. You were always busy and stressed with stuff before, but when you came back, you just looked so... present. So calm."

She leans over to plant a soft, affirming kiss on your lips. "It's strange, but really nice."

Your lips buzz with the rosy feeling of her kiss, and you beckon her to come back for seconds.

"Hm," you grunt, still not content. "Do you know why I was so stressed before?"

She shakes her head. "You never told me. I tried to ask, but you weren't very open about that stuff."

She tilts down to kiss you again, her fallen hair dragging against your cheek.

I guess I've been worried about nothing. I still don't know why I was like that before, but I'm not anymore, and that's what matters.

"So, do you want to try being friends again?" You hesitantly ask.

She shakes her head side to side with not a hint of doubt.

"Wha...?" You gulp. "Why not?"

"I'm sorry, but I can't," she says resting one hand on yours. "I'm in love with you, remember?"

"Huh? You're... still..." Your heart squeezes in delight, but you force yourself to step down to earth.

"Of course I still love you. I can't stop loving you. That's not how it works." She speaks like a mother gently chastising her child.

"If we can't be friends, maybe we could be... something else?" You hesitantly toss up the idea.

I don't know if I want to date her yet, but...

"...I don't want to be your friend with benefits anymore either," she says, looking down. "It would hurt too much."

"No, I don't want that either," you acknowledge.

"Then we're stuck, right? We're not dating, we're not causal, we're not friends." She lists them off, leaving you stuck feeling further away from her than you were before the conversation started.

We're not dating... not friends... not anything...

A sharp pain slices into your forehead, and you clutch your temple as the sensation crackles through your skull.

"Huh?!? HEY!"

Her voice slowly dwindles into a muffled murmur as your consciousness shuts down.

...

"Hey, I have to tell you something. Something I've been meaning to say for a long time."

Her gaze nervously flickers down to her twiddling thumbs. Her soft brown hair hangs loosely around her exposed shoulders, while her white sequined top makes her sparkle in the overhead light. She looks beautiful.

"...oh?" You murmur in reply.

Your heart pounds, and you stare at Tina, trying to pick the words out of her brain.

She looks up at you with an all-too-familiar gaze, one that could tear your heart to pieces.

"You know you're one of my best friends, right?"

You nod stiffly, your restricting throat not letting a word out.

"We've done a lot together, and I've really started to, um... Ah, screw it. I-I just wanted to tell you that I-"

"Tina!" You blurt.

"Huh?"

"I'm really sorry, but I have to go. I have to... go talk to someone. Sorry!"

You get up and scamper out of the room, flushing red with overwhelming anger.

"No, fuck, fuck..." You mumble to yourself. Your heart beats erratically.

"Not Tina too..." You squeeze your fist tightly.

"Why, Tina?!?"

...

A shriek from Tina shatters your ears, and she only quiets down after a painfully long second.

"Oh my God! Are you ok!" She squeezes your hands.

"Yeah, I'm okay," you whisper, your voice barely escaping you.

"Oh, thank goodness!" Celine exclaims, putting her hand on her chest in relief.

You slowly sit up, aided by Celine's soft hand on your back.

"I'm ok," you repeat. "I just..."

Your mind flickers with frames from that dream-like memory. Every image seems crystal-clear, yet the thoughts behind your actions still escape you.

"Tina, I need to talk to you," you mutter. "Now."

You stare at your hands, still feeling the residual anger from the version of you that lived out that memory. You don't look up as Celine silently leaves the room. On her way out, she signals to Imane and Sydney, both approaching the door on their own.

"What is it?" Tina murmurs after the door closes. "Did you remember something bad? I'm sorry if I did something to trigger you. Rae told us to watch out for that..." She stumbles over herself.

"I loved you, Tina."

"..."

Her expression drops cold.

"I know I already told you that I liked you, but I didn't just like you, Tina. I loved you," you blurt. "I loved you so much that it physically hurt me to stop you from confessing your love to me," you reveal, stating everything you could infer from the already-fleeting memory.

Her void expression finally breaks out into vulnerable confusion.

"What the hell does that mean?" She implores you for more.

"I don't know. I don't know why I didn't want you to confess, Tina," you shake your head. "But I really, really loved you. I..."

You finally look up at her, braving the soul-piercing look her sharp, narrow eyes were shooting into you.

"I still love you."

She sighs, fearing the emotional turmoil she's been running away from would return to weigh on her once more.

But as she looks up at you, an unexpectedly peaceful force sweeps her into your arms, and as you find your lips placed on hers once more, there's not a hint of tension to be found. You can feel every finger of her delicate hand placed on your arm, gently squeezing as your tongues play with each other.

For what feels like the first time, you fully experience the true paradise of her kiss. Her hand slips down to your chest, where she feels your heart throbbing with passion.

You pull away slightly and tilt your head forward, leaning against her. Her supple lips look even more delicious up close.

"I won't do that again. I promise. I'll be honest with you," you mutter.

"Again? You mean... you want us to be together?" She quietly asks.

You nod, your eyes still glazed over with memories. "I still don't remember enough, but... dammit, I can't let you go, Tina. I won't let you go anymore."

She blinks slowly.

"I... don't know what's happening..." She mutters in a daze.

"That's ok," you say, patting her thigh. It's as if she's no longer present in her own body; her eyes are hollow, and her lips droop.

"You want me to be your girlfriend?" She finally asks again.

"Yes. I do," you say, fully confident that it's the truth.

"What about everyone else? Are you not gonna tell them? I thought you weren't doing this yet," she hesitantly reminds you.

"...shit..." You mutter. "I don't know."

"I don't think it's fair," Tina says.

"..."

"...but..." She meekly continues. "If you really want to... I'll say yes."

That's all you need to hear. You wrap your arms around her and pull her in again, closing the space between your starving lips.

"I'll figure things out with everyone else later. All I know is that I want you, Tina," you murmur. "I remember enough."

"I love you too..." She finally mumbles back, settling your anxious heart.

This girl... what did I feel for her? And how come I didn't realize it until just now?

Am I wrong for doing this? But... it hurt me so much to reject her...

...

"I can't let you go, Tina. I won't let you go anymore."

Celine and Imane had slipped back into Celine's room a minute ago, but only now does Sydney pull her ear away from Tina's door, her heart tied in a painful knot. With the weight of your words pressing on her shoulders, she retreats to her room, her footsteps quiet, but laden with the stinging pain of self-doubt.

I always knew they'd get with Tina someday. But this isn't how I imagined it.

Especially not after they told me that they still need time to figure things out...

She shakes her head, dispelling the jealousy rising from within her.

...

heyyy wanna come over if ur free?

You blink, registering the name above the message.

Jaime! I haven't spent much time with her. Maybe it would be nice to go see her.

Tina's lips had nearly turned blue from the hour-long makeout session that had ensued, only interrupted by short declarations of love as the reality of your new relationship finally began to dawn on her. But nevertheless, she leans back in for another one, and you gladly give it to her.

"Hey, would it be ok if I go hang out with Jaime now?" You ask, caressing her cheek.

"Hehe, you're already treating me like a girlfriend," she giggles. "Asking me for permission to hang out with another girl..."

A small chuckle escapes you. "Yeah, you've upgraded!"

...

Jaime runs out of her house, her grin so intense that you can feel its warmth from a distance. She's wearing the smallest pair of jean shorts you've ever seen with a black top that shows off her slender upper body. Her dark hair, streaked with glimpses of vibrant color, makes her appearance pop.

"Hi!" She greets you on the driveway as you step out of your car.

"Hey, Jaime!" You reply, shutting the door. "How are you?"

"Come on, come inside!" She giddily wraps her arm around yours.

You stumble along, trying to keep up with her energetic pace.

Is she usually this hyper??

As you step onto the front porch, you finally see Emiru leaning casually on the doorway, a small smile plastered on her lips as well. Clad with more modest attire, including a black sweater and matching sweats, she still looks as beautiful as you remember.

"Ah! Emi!" You greet.

"Hey," she calmly replies. "Welcome to the house!"

You happily step inside, grateful for the change in scenery.

Jaime never leaves your side, looking up at you as you stare at the mess of blankets, packages, and random objects scattered around most of the floor. You have to watch yourself every time you move your feet to make sure you aren't about to crash into one of the dozens of oddly placed items.

"Oh, wow... this is..." You gulp.

"Ooh..." Emi looks around. "Yeah, um... we're pretty messy."

"Why don't we go to my room?" Jaime says. "It's cleaner!"

"Alright," you say, noting how her arm curls tighter around yours as she walks you to the stairs.

...

"Wow, I forgot that you two live with Lily," you say, revising your mental layout. "And it's just you three here?"

"Yup!" Jaime says.

She scoots closer on the bed until her bare thigh rubs against yours, as you both sit near the head of her queen-sized mattress. Her fingers briefly reach out and touch your knee before retracting to her own. Emiru sits opposite you two, cross-legged at the foot of the bed.

"Where is Lily? Is she out?" You ask, tingling a little from Jaime's small yet very noticeable touches.

"No, she's here. She's just streaming," Emiru says, glancing at the doorway.

"Ah, ok. Well, how have you two been?" You ask, switching gears. "We haven't really talked much."

"You mean we haven't talked much," Jaime scoffs, putting her hand on her chest. "You two have done a lot of talking... with your bodies..." She not-so-discreetly mumbles.

"Oh, right," Emiru grins, reminiscing on the eventful game night you were still lacking memories of. "That was fun. Drunk sex and game night, the best combination."

Jaime frowns. "No fair... I didn't get to do any of that stuff..."

"Hey, we can always make up for lost time, right?" You ease in. "Besides, I don't really remember much about that night anyway."

"Yeah! Let's share things about ourselves so you can get to know us again," Jaime cheers.

"Or... we could do it the easy way," Emiru says, reaching for her jacket zipper.

"Huh? Wait, I-!"

You sigh in relief as she reveals a shirt underneath, albeit one that barely reaches completely over her boobs, revealing her flat, smooth stomach.

"So? Remember anything?" She asks, grinning.

"Uh... no?" You respond unsurely.

It's been getting harder to know if I'm remembering. There are so many memories I'm regaining without realizing...

"Aww. Alright, the shirt's coming off. Jaime, close your eyes," Emi declares, reaching for the hem of her tight-fitted crop top.

"HEY! STOP!" Jaime cries.

...

"Wow, that's pretty cool!" You exclaim, smiling. "You two have interesting lives, that's for sure."

"Yeah, streaming is great," Jaime replies. "But it's also stressful sometimes."

She chews her lip, reflecting.

"Yeah, it must be," you nod sympathetically. "Being entertaining for hours on end can't be easy."

"And don't even get me started on the weirdos in chat..." Jaime sighs. "They're so annoying!"

Emiru nods. "Yeah, they're-"

"Hey, do you want to lay on my lap?" Jaime excitedly asks, her tiny attention span carrying her thoughts elsewhere in the blink of an eye.

"W-what?!?" You blurt.

"Come on, it's comfy!" She continues, ignoring the judgmental raised-eyebrow look Emiru shoots her.

Wow, she's really forward...

"Alright," you say, shrugging. Orienting yourself in front of her, you slowly lean back. She puts her hands on your shoulders, slowly guiding you down.

"Come here... lay on mommy's lap," she whispers.

"What the hell!" You flush red.

"Shh!" She scolds, pressing your shoulders down until your head lands on her lap. Despite her thin frame, she has surprisingly soft, cushioning thighs. Emi giggles at the sight of your momentary regret, but as Jaime's dainty fingers start playing with a few strands of your hair, the bliss of her soft touch makes it easy to forget everything else.

Raising your gaze, you see Jaime's small, flawless, and upside-down face, delicately adorned with light makeup, radiating a playful enthusiasm.

"You're getting the special treatment today," she says.

"Aw, what did I do to deserve this?" You ask, charmed.

"Absolutely fucking nothing," Emiru answers, crossing her arms. "How come no one ever plays with my hair like that?!?"

"I've offered!" Jaime scoffs. "All you have to do is call me mommy, but you refuse!"

"I'm not calling you that..." Emiru rests her forehead in her palm.

"Hmph!" Jaime grunts, making her stance clear.

You chuckle at their banter, finding it oddly soothing. With Jaime's fingers gently entwined in your hair and Emiru's comforting presence as she drapes her legs over yours, a soothing wave of weariness begins to envelop you.

...

You jolt awake to an earthy, aromatic scent. You open your eyes, but strands of jet-black hair cover them. Your lips are gently massaged while your head stays supported by the warm, comfortable thighs under you, and it feels heavenly.

Upon feeling you awake, she kisses you deeper, placing her hand on your cheek. You close your eyes, feeling the warmth of her body and her breath on your skin. Your hands run through her hair, sending shivers down her spine. She smiles against your lips as you kiss, and you can't help but smile back.

"Jaime?" You mumble into her lips. "What's this for?"

"Mmm?" She pulls away, grunting cutely.

"Oh! Emi!" You gasp, recognizing her upside-down face above you. "Where's Jaime?"

"She had to go take a call," she whispers, keeping her fingers around your jaw. "So I took her place. You looked tired."

Her voice is soft and sensual, a stark difference from the callous, nonchalant tone you were used to hearing from her.

"Well, thanks," you grin, tentatively reaching your hand up to her cheek. "Why'd you kiss me?"

She blushes, showing another side of her.

"You looked... kissable?"

"Wow..." You grin. "Well, that makes two of us. Come back here," you beckon.

Without another sound, she leans down to firmly plant her lips on you again, moaning softly as you respond.

She seems so much more open when we're alone.

"You said earlier that you don't remember when we slept together, right?" She asks, barely pulling away an inch to speak.

"Yeah, not a thing," you sigh. "I wish I did."

"Wanna do it again?" She stoically mutters.

"Uh... yeah!" You laugh at how quickly her tone could change. "Of course I want to."

"Ok..." She gulps. "Maybe we could... if Jaime ever leaves us alone-"

"H-hey! What are you talking about?" The door slams open as Jaime bursts into the room, one hand squarely on her hip.

"Hey, Jaime..." Emi sighs, visibly deflated. "We weren't talking about anything."

"Uh-huh." Jaime squints. "It sounded like you were asking them to fuck!" She says, putting her other hand on her hip to complete her bratty pose.

"Wouldn't dream of it," Emiru scoffs, dramatically rolling her eyes.

"Not without me!" Jaime teases, giggling cutely.

"Uh..." You freeze, suddenly realizing what she was implying. "You don't mean..."

"Ohhh, I do!" She grins devilishly. "If you want to do it with Emily so bad, why don't you do it with me too!"

"Don't call me that..." Emi mutters under her breath.

You sit up and turn around to finally get a good look at Jamie.

She stands at the foot of the bed, one thumb already hooked into the side of her jean shorts, pulling it down an inch. Her chest is puffed outward, making her crop top ride up even further on her chest.

"Heehee..." She giggles, biting her lip. She turns to the side and strikes another subtle pose, knowing she had you captivated.

"Have we done this before?" You finally speak up. "Us three?"

"Nope!" Jaime answers. "But why not try it now? We've been living together for a while now, so we might as well see who can do it better! Right, E-mi-ly?" Jaime enunciates the girl's full name, turning Emiru's indifferent expression into a deep scowl.

Do it... better?!?

"Fine!" Emi responds sharply. "If you're so desperate, I'll play along."

The two girls look at you, their eyes filled with a newfound determination to outdo the other.

"Are you gonna take your pants off, or what?" Jaime cries, crawling on the bed.

"Wait, right now?!?" You blurt. "I thought..."

Jaime grips your bulge through your pants while skillfully unbuttoning the fabric with the other, and Emiru reaches her hand under your shirt, not wanting to let Jaime get a headstart.

Your pants are down to your ankles in a second, and Jaime audibly gasps as she looks down at you.

"I can't believe I've gone so long without this," she coos, leaning down and rubbing her cheek against your shaft, raising it to full mast.

Your lust flares as you look down at the unreal sight of this petite girl rubbing your cock against her face, moaning.

Your vision is interrupted for a second as Emi lifts your shirt up and over your head, but you quickly go back to enjoying the incredible view.

There's no way she's loving this that much... right?!?

She plants her plump lips on the tip, earning a small twitch. Her hand gets to work, stroking you while still rubbing it against her cheek.

"Don't you just want to fuck my cute little face~?" She whispers, staring up at you. "Wouldn't it feel sooo good to have you all the way down my throat~?"

Emi plants a kiss on your neck and leans in to pull your body toward her, replacing your view of Jaime with one of her firm yet pendulous breasts.

Your hands quickly grasp onto them, startling her into upgrading her kiss into gentle bites, leaving your neck at her mercy.

"Gah!" You exclaim as a warm, wet grip envelops your shaft, a feeling so air-tight that it could only be Jaime's lips making it happen.

She takes the first few inches in, flicking and swirling her tongue around you. Each time she shoves her head down, another inch disappears inside her, and a new swell of excitement hits you.

"Ah..." You sigh, easing your grip on Emi as you give in to the pleasure.

Not letting it go any further, Emi grabs your hand and carelessly shoves it into her pants and up into her core, coating three of your fingers with her arousal.

"Ah, fuck~!" She shudders as your fingers curl, massaging her walls. She clings to your hand, her breathing becoming more and more shallow.

Her lips smash onto yours, distracting you further. But as your cock finally hits the back of Jaime's throat, the vibrations coming from her moans of ecstasy switch your attention back to her.

"I need to fuck one of you. Now," you demand, casting pleasantries aside.

Emiru manages to strip down her pants before Jamie can stumble to unbutton her shorts.

The sight of Emi lying down and exposing her sex is all you need to see before you're on top of her, placing both her legs to the side as you push into the dripping slit between them.

She trembles in ecstasy, squeezing your shoulders with her small hands. As you loom over her, you realize just how small she is.

And I thought Tina was small... both of these girls are like dolls!

"Hey! No fair!" Jaime cries out, now fully naked and starving for your touch.

Ignoring her, you take Emi's hips in your hands and begin to move, driving yourself into her as she resumes biting your neck.

"F-faster~!" She squeals, barely able to think as you press her into the bed.

You oblige, picking up your pace and shoving yourself deep into her tightness. She bites her lower lip, gritting her teeth, trying to keep from moaning too loudly.

"Mm! Mm!"

Jaime, too horny to keep complaining, uses two fingers to furiously rub her clit while another teases her butthole.

Despite herself, Emi's moans get louder until she gives in, letting her high-pitched voice ring through the room. She thrusts herself back against you as you hammer her, trying to milk every drop of your seed out.

"Fuck me, please, more~!" Emiru begs. "I'm gonna~ AH!"

Your fingers dig into her hips and her body twitches as you piledrive into her folds. Her hands fingers and toes curl as she orgasms, coating your shaft with her juices before you even notice she's hit her climax. She wraps her arms around your neck, kissing you in complete euphoria and nearly suffocating you. She shoves your head down to her boobs, and you gladly slow down a little to enjoy her plushness, stimulating her more around her nipples while your hips give her a break. With her eyes still squeezed closed, she pants heavily, starting to recover.

Jaime scoffs.

"I last a lot longer than that," she mumbles, still rubbing herself, but not getting anything from it anymore. Her hungry gaze fixes on your slick cock as you finally pull it out of Emi.

"Huh...?" Emi drunkenly mutters.

You look back at her, watching her subconsciously hump the blanket.

Jaime pounces on you, knocking you back to the bed, and swiftly turns to face away from you, gripping your cock and aligning it with her ass.

"J-Jaime!?" You cry out. "You're too small, there's no way it'll-"

"Don't tell me what I can't do!" She blurts, offended. "Just watch."

She presses down, her ass taking your tip in, and her unbelievable tightness gripping around you.

"Oh my..." You groan. "How are you both so tight everywhere..."

You tilt your head up, enjoying the divine view of Jaime's shapely ass, slowly absorbing your cock, extending up into her narrow waist and slender shoulders.

"O-ooohhh! So fucking good!" She moans, getting a huge kick out of finally getting to experience you again. "No other guy I tried could even get close to this..." She mutters under her breath.

More groans escape from both of you as she lowers her butt further.

As soon as your hips finally meet her, she starts bouncing, wildly riding your dick with every ounce of energy she has.

"O-ooohh... o-ow-ow!" Jaime cries, arching her back as she struggles to keep her sanity.

Despite the pain, she prances her hips around like she's a cowgirl on a rodeo, getting your shaft to hit every spot inside of her.

Emi, finally watching this display unfold from a distance, immediately gets aroused again as she watches your expressions. She leans in, tilting your chin toward her and placing her hand on your chest. You let Emi cup your cheeks and kiss you while Jaime rides the daylights out of you, leaving your head spinning.

"Is that it? Fuck me harder~!" Jaime moans.

"I'm not even... you just love being a brat, huh?" You rhetorically ask.

"Yes! What are you gonna do about it?" She tempts.

Her unruliness finally ticks you off, and you put your hands firmly on her hips, and pick up the pace to match her, shoving yourself in and out of her with reckless abandon.

"YES~!" She cries in euphoria. "Treat me like the little bitch I am!" She grunts out, moaning like an experienced pornstar.

"Yes! Keep fucking me! Keep going, cum inside me~!" Jaime shrieks.

"I'm gonna..." You groan as the mounting sensations from the horny girls quickly become overwhelming.

"Y-yes, baby!" She cries, nodding her head. "More! I need more! More! More!"

With Emi's lips on yours and her hand on your chest, you wrap your arms around Jaime and plunge up into her ass a few more times, still in awe that it could fit.

She begins to shriek as she cums. The walls of her hole tighten around your cock, milking it with all the force she can muster, beating you into a release as you finally cum alongside her.

"AHHH~!" Her screams begin anew as your seed floods her entrance. Some of your cum drips out, leaking down her quivering butt.

"F-fuck..." You sigh, crashing down to the bed.

Jaime, still in a state of pure bliss, doesn't want to pull out, but you gradually push her off, leaving her whimpering like a pup as her quivering legs collapse onto the bed.

Emi kisses your cheek one last time before pulling herself up.

"I'm not done," she states, as she climbs over your body with renewed energy. Her disheveled hair hangs in messy bunches around her shoulders, but her skin sparkles with energy.

Oh, lord.

Wasting no time, Emi grits her teeth, lifts her hips, and presses your already-rising cock against her sphincter.

"H-hey! What are you doing?" Jaime gasps, shocked.

"I... I want to try it too." She gulps, looking down uncertainly at you.

"Are you sure?" You whisper. "You don't have to."

"If it makes you feel good..." She blinks slowly.

She pauses, looking for a decision in your eyes. But the swirling mess of lust and interest in your eyes gives her no answer.

She'd do that... just to make me feel good?

"You told me you've never done anal before! That's why I-" Jaime cuts herself off, flushing as she realizes that she's said too much already.

"I can do it..." Emi mutters, Jaime's rebuttal giving her all the motivation she needs.

Emiru slides down an inch, biting her lip in agony as your tip slips in.

Your head still pounds with the aftermath of your first release, making it impossible to think clearly about what Emi was trying to do.

"We don't even have any lube!" Jaime exclaims.

"Don't... need it..." Emi says, her resolve only growing.

She leans forward and grabs your hands, placing them on her ass. You squeeze her butt, realizing for the first time how fit and firm she was. Your hands gently push her down, helping her ease into it.

"Oh my... is it good? Does it feel right?" She whispers into your ear, not wanting the third guest to listen in.

"It's perfect, Emi~" You sigh, grateful for the natural lube already coating your cock. "You don't have to do this, but-"

"Shh. I want to do this. Now, I want you to pick me up and pound me against the wall."

"..."

"..."

You wrap your arms around her small frame and sit up, kick your legs off the bed, and stand up, still buried deep inside her.

"Oh~ yes!" She gasps, thrilled.

You place her back against the wall, unsure how her small, bony back would take the pounding, but too far deep into her tightness to think straight.

You thrust up into her, roughly shoving her against the hard plaster. Her legs and arms wrap around you like a lifeline.

"F-fucking harder!" Emi moans, already getting used to the sensation. "More~!"

Jamie clutches the sheets around her, watching in awe and bitterness.

Your thrusts are slow but powerful, and each one drives Emi wild and elicits a new series of cusses. She clutches every part of your body she can reach, and your lips crash together sloppily.

"Yes! Yes! Yes!" Emiru moans, her mind running away with ecstasy. "Oh, fuck, I'm already gonna... what the fuck is happening to meeeeee~" Her eyes roll back in her head as she feels her first-ever anal orgasm approaching. Her voice rocks and shakes as her body violently rattles against the wall, but the adrenaline-fueled fucking makes everything else invisible.

Plowing the small-figured Emiru into the wall looks and feels incredible, and the moment imprints into your memory.

Your cock twitches inside her as you get close to another orgasm, the heightened exertion bringing you to the edge.

"Are you close?" She asks, sensing every tiny movement of your body. "I am too. I want to know what it feels like... for you to fill me up there..." She says, trembling on the edge of orgasm.

With manic energy filling your body, you thrust one final time, pushing both of you over the edge. Her butt constricts around you as you cum, pressure-charging your orgasm.

"Ooh~!" Her eyes widen as your release enters her, drilling a strangely pleasant feeling into her nerves.

"Ahh~" You groan, trying not to collapse onto your weakening knees as she drains you of everything you had left.

You slowly let her down to the bed, but her arms pull your face in again.

This time, your kiss is neat and caring, only broken by occasional gasps as your cock throbs inside her.

"I've never felt anything like that..." She mumbles. "Thank you."

"Me neither," you sigh. "That was amazing."

"Huh? But you just did it with Jaime!" She frowns.

"You've never done it before, but you tried it out just for me. I've never had anyone do that before," you clarify.

She grins proudly. "Yeah, I guess I did..."

You slowly pull out, leaving a gaping hole where your shaft somehow once fit.

"So, are you down for more?" She winks.

You whip your head up. "Are you serious?!?"

"Hehe, no," she giggles. "I can't even... Wait. Where's Jaime?" She looks sideways, finally realizing what was off.

You glance around the room.

"Uh... I don't know," you say.

"Hm. Well, I gotta use the bathroom. I'll be back in a few."

You lie back on the bed, resting in the potent but strangely agreeable smell of sex.

...

Emiru steps into her bathroom, unable to focus on anything but the fluid leaking out of her and the strange joy it gives her to know it's there.

Jaime leans over the sink, cupping her hands under the faucet.

"Oh, Jaime! I didn't know you were here. I'll-"

"What the hell was that?" Jamie mutters, not even looking up.

"...what?" Emi mutters.

"I thought you weren't into butt stuff at all!" Jaime dries her hands.

"So what?" Emiru brushes it off. "I wanted to try it."

"Oh, so you did it just to beat me?" Jaime scoffs. "Wow."

Emiru finally pauses, ignoring the feeling down below to focus on her roommate's words.

"...what do you mean, beat you?"

"..."

"Did you really think this was some competition, Jaime?" Emi sneers.

"No!" Jaime quickly retorts, gulping.

"So that's why you were acting like such a pornstar in there, huh?" Emi crosses her arms, not having it anymore. "And why you acted so seductive and flirty like that..."

"Shut up!" Jaime whispers. "Listen, they might hear us if you keep talking so loud. Let's just call a truce and go out there as friends, ok? I don't want to ruin the mood for them. I'll order us all some takeout."

Emi shrugs. "Sure."

...

"Mmm..." You set your chopsticks down in your empty plastic bowl, fully replenished.

"Do you want any more of mine?" Jaime asks sweetly, tilting her half-full bowl to you.

"No, no!" You put your hand out. "You need to eat too!"

She smiles. "It's alright. I-"

"AHHHH!"

"Ah!" You nearly jump out of your seat. "What the hell?"

"That was Lily," Emi quickly says, putting her hand on your arm.

"Wait... she's still streaming?" You mutter. "It's been like... six hours!"

"Welcome to the world of streamers," Emi says, sighing.

"Yeah, but Lily's been streaming a lot lately," Jaime observes. "Way more than normal. I've barely seen her for the past few days."

"Oh, how come?" You ask, leaning forward.

"No idea," she answers. "She's doing mostly sponsored streams too."

"Oh, ha! Can't blame a girl for trying to secure some bags, right?" You jest.

You expect at least a pity smile, but small frowns form on both of the girls.

"...no?" You question yourself.

"Maybe," Jaime answers. "But it's not like her to care about money. It must be something else that's keeping her up so much."

Hmm... now that I think about it, she did seem pretty tired yesterday when we met...

Right on cue, a door upstairs opens, and a small figure slumps down the stairs, unscrewing a massive water bottle on the way. She hobbles to the kitchen and sets her bottle under the tap.

"Hey? Everything ok?" You call, heading from the living room to the kitchen.

"Ah! I had a feeling you were here," Lily says. "Yeah, I'm good! It's just been a long stream," she answers, waving it off.

"Are you going to take a break?" You suggest.

"No, no! I'm ok." She smiles weakly.

"Are you sure? You look exhausted."

You peer around to get a better look at her.

"I said I'm fine," she says, turning away.

"Hey, look at me," you say, putting your hand on her shoulder.

"I'm fine!" She whines. "Let me go."

"Lily..."

She grabs her half-filled bottle and slips out of your grip.

"Lily...?"

...

"That was weird," Jaime says as you return back your seat.

"Yeah, I'll say," you yawn, scratching your head.

"Aw, are you tired? You can stay in my room tonight!" Jaime's attention diverts.

You glance at Emi just in time to catch her rolling her eyes.

"How about all three of us stay together?" You ask. "I don't want to just choose one of you."

"Okay!" Jaime heartily agrees. "I never finished your massage, so you're in for a treat!"

"I think I did a pretty good job of finishing up for you," Emi quips.

"Agh! I knew you kissed them before I walked in! You stole my move!" Jaime whines.

"It's not your move!" Emi scoffs. "It's just a kiss!"

Oh, these two...

I like them. They're so different, yet they somehow make it work.

The girls involve themselves in another round of pointless banter that ends with all three of you giggling.

There's a lot I need to figure out, but maybe Hyoon's advice was right.

Spending time with the girls, getting to know them again, and learning all of their quirks and personalities... that's what's most important.

The rest can wait if it has to.

"Hey, can you settle a debate for us? Who's ass is tighter?" Jaime asks.

"JAIME!" Emi buries her face in her hands.

Unable to hold back, your lifted mood finally bubbles up and bursts into the most free-spirited laughter you've ever felt.

The girls are quickly infected by it, and the three of you laugh your hearts out, quickly forgetting why you were laughing in the first place.

I might not remember enough yet, but as long as I have so many women willing to help me regain what I've lost...

Maybe everything will be alright.

Chapter 218: Chapter 218. A Pair of Confessions (The Amnesiac)

"You look happy," Jaime mutters, smiling in adoration.

"Yeah, I am," you grin. "Because of you two. I'm really glad I have you."

"Aww..." Jaime puts her hands under her chin and pouts, her eyes sparkling. "I'm so happy that you're happy..."

You glance at Emiru, looking for her reaction. Her face is expressionless as she stares down under the table.

"Emi?" You call, leaning over to see around the tablecloth.

She slowly looks up, hearing her name.

"Huh?" She mutters, her eyes dazed.

"Are you ok?" Jaime slowly asks.

"..."

"..."

Your heartbeat pulses in your chest, fingers, and neck, and you can feel all three in the overwhelming silence wrapped around the room.

Where... did all the sounds go?

I don't even hear Lily anymore. What happened?

"Can you check your phone?" Emi finally mumbles, still staring down at her screen. "I don't know what this means."

"What what means?" Jaime asks, thoroughly creeped out.

You reach into your pocket, still unable to shake off the peculiar sensation of blood coursing through your body.

Come back to the house as soon as you can. We have something we need to tell you.

"Rae texted me."

"Me too," Emi responds. "She asked me to come to your house. It's about you."

"Why?" Your heart pounds. "What happened?" You look at Jaime, seeing her face contort as she reads a similar text.

"I don't know," Jaime mutters. "But it must be bad."

"Stop that. You're not helping," Emi shoots back, glaring at her. "Let's just go and see. Maybe it's nothing..."

...

Your mind feels foggy. Your hands are sweating bullets, but you barely notice. The incessant anxiety looming over you makes every step feel heavier than the last.

Emi reaches for the door, much more composed than you, and opens it.

"..."

Thirteen girls lie inside the living room, some by themselves, some in groups.

Huh? What is this?

The atmosphere is thick with an oppressive sorrow that envelops you the moment you step inside.

The air seems intoxicated with grief and anguish, and you can't ignore the overwhelming feeling that something is very, very wrong.

You step inside, kicking off your shoes without taking your blurry eyes off the sight. The stillness is soul-crushing, and it seeps from every corner of the room, tearing apart the comfort of the space you once called home.

As you blink away the fog, the truth finally dawns upon you.

They're crying.

All of them... are crying.

Aria and Sydney sit in one corner of the room, clutching pillows to their shuddering bodies. Their frightened eyes lock onto you as you take a step inside.

On various couches around the room sit Tina, Leslie, Jodi, and Celine, who all simultaneously sit up straight as you enter, covering their gasps with their hands.

Standing around the room are Miyoung, Imane, Janet, and Brooke, dabbing the corners of their eyes with tissues. Some of them turn away as you walk inside.

Lily, who remains the most stone-faced out of everyone, stares coldly into the ground.

Finally, Rae and Hyoon sit side by side on the loveseat, shoulders inches apart, hands in their laps, motionless.

A few more of them break out into tears as they register your presence. Rae stands up, wiping away a fallen tear to approach you.

"Baby..."

Her voice is faint, but it finally breaks the dreadful silence.

"Is everyone ok?" You ask, gulping.

You look around, counting thirteen girls, then turn around to see Jaime and Emiru, equally bewildered. Jaime taps Jodi on the shoulder and whispers something, but Jodi simply shakes her head in response.

"Have a seat, babe," Rae says, gesturing to the wide-open couch moved to the center of the living room. It was the same comfortable couch you had lounged on for months, yet it had never looked so ominous, lying empty in the middle of the cesspool of your teary-eyed lovers.

Everywhere you look, you catch glimpses of stained cheeks and wrecked expressions, making your chest clamp furiously. You grab Rae's hand, on the verge of letting the familiar black ball building in your mind come dangerously near the surface.

"What's going on? Please tell me, Rae," you beg, squeezing her hand. "I can't keep doing this. I can't keep hearing everyone not tell me things. I can't keep letting you keep things from me..." You plead.

"We're gonna tell you, babe," Rae says, lightly kissing your cheek. "I just need you to sit down for me, ok?"

Your knees buckle, but you manage to land in the chair before you fall. Your lightheadedness turns to nausea.

I don't know... how much longer I can do this...

"Lily?" Rae calls.

Stepping out from where her small figure was sitting, Lily slowly walks up to you, her hands behind her back.

"How'd you get here before us...?" You ask, not really caring for the answer, just hoping to escape the silence.

"Here," Lily says, bringing out her right hand. In it lies the one and only leather-bound book that had escaped your search, exactly as you had remembered it.

Is this... what this is all about?

She extends her hand, offering the thick journal to you.

You stay frozen.

"Should I... read it?" You ask, staring at her hand.

She gently sets it down on your lap. "Later. I can tell you what's in it now."

Her tone is robotic and forced, and you sneak a glance at her, her blank, pale face confirming your intuition.

She practiced this. All these words she's saying... she's practiced.

"I'm going to tell you what it is that brought us all here, ok?" She says, with a warm, breathy tone.

Rehearsed. It's all rehearsed.

But you nod again regardless.

"Are you ready?" She gulps, her voice wavering for a second. "Or do you need to prepare more?" She asks. "If you-"

"Stop. Just tell me."

She squeezes her fist and takes a deep breath.

"..."

"..."

"You have an inoperable brain tumor. It's terminal. You're... dying."

...

Her pen finally stops mid-air, lowering to the page for a moment. "Excellent. Have you ever read Charles Dickens? A Tale of Two Cities, perhaps?"

"I've heard of it, but no. Is that important?" You squint, praying this won't turn into a literature lesson.

She tucks her hair behind her ear, smiling widely. "Oh, it absolutely is. See, that story is about dichotomy. The split between two forces, completely in opposition to each other, yet very similar in nature. I'm sure you've heard the first few words: 'The best of times, the worst of times'?"

You nod in recognition.

She folds her small manicured hands in her lap, contemplating. Her bright red lips flutter as the words form in her mind.

"That is what we embody. Embracing dichotomy. Being two in one."

"You mean, like a-"

"Oh, no, no, nothing so crude!" She scoffs, brushing away your words before you can formulate them. "We're not in an action film, dear. You only get to live one life. But knowing how to split it in half is crucial."

"...split it in half?"

"Yes! Everyone learns at a young age how to split their life into two parts. Usually more than two, in fact. Children act one way at school and a different way at home. Adults act one way with their coworkers, a second way with their friends and family, and a third way with their lover. As long as those worlds don't collide, nothing bad happens."

"And what happens if they collide?"

"Hmm... well, have you ever had the displeasure of introducing a girlfriend or boyfriend of yours to your parents?" She laces her fingers under her chin, amused with herself.

"Can't say I have," you shrug.

"Aw, lucky you! It's quite terrible, you see. Dealing with parents is fine, dealing with a lover is preferable, but having them both in the same room just makes everything worse."

She tugs the collar of her white button-up, reaching in to scratch her neck.

Your fingers drum on your forearm, adding to the cadence your tapping foot started minutes ago. Your eyes dart to your watch, then up to the clock above the woman.

"'The best of times, the worst of times. The age of wisdom, the age of foolishness. The epoch of belief, the epoch of incredulity. The season of light, the season of darkness. The spring of hope, the winter of despair.'" She rattles off the words rapidly and clearly, as if reciting an obvious fact.

"..."

"Master the art of living in dichotomy," she finishes.

Her hands brush down her thin black skirt as she rises from her seat.

"Are we done already?" You ask.

"Oh, yes. There's nothing more I need to see," she dismisses, gathering her belongings. "You're good to go."

"..."

You wisely keep the rest of your thoughts to yourself.

"Oh, there is one more thing, dear," she says, turning around.

"Yes?"

"Do you have a therapist?" Her voice is softer. "A proper one."

"No. I don't need therapy," you curtly reply, sticking your hands in your pockets.

She sports a tired, knowing grin.

"That's what they all say, darling. And they've all been wrong."

...

Your eyes drift down to the book in your lap. You gently run your fingers over its spine, feeling nothing.

Not a single breath or tear flows out of any person in the house. The world comes to a standstill.

"The best of times, the worst of times."

Rae's eyes shoot open, brimming with tears.

"The age of wisdom, the age of foolishness."

The words find their way out through your lips in breathy whispers, but they are not yours.

"The epoch of belief, the epoch of incredulity."

There is no thought, no understanding behind them.

"The season of light, the season of darkness."

The girls stare at you as if you're a ghost, and your paling face begins to resemble one.

"The spring of hope, the winter of despair."

You stare blankly, lost in the fibers of the carpet under your feet.

"...baby..." Rae whispers, placing her quivering hand on your shoulder.

"Hmm?" You look up, blinking.

She gulps. "Did you... hear what Lily said...?"

You turn to see Lily, standing exactly where she was a minute ago, stiff as a rock. Her lips are pressed tightly together, her hands clutched in her sweater pockets.

"...yeah, I heard her. How much time?" Your voice is plain and flat.

Suddenly, you sense that you're suspended above the couch. Your feet no longer make contact with the carpet, and your limbs are numb.

"..."

"How much time do I have?" You repeat.

"Around two years," Lily says, her voice still not wavering from its practiced tone.

Colors seep from the world like a vivid stain being washed away, and with every blink, everything turns a little dimmer.

"Wow. And you never told me?" You ask. "That's a bit mean."

The room turns kaleidoscopic, and every mirror is turned on you.

The girls blink in sheer astonishment, desperately trying to comprehend your behavior.

"Can you at least tell me why?" You ask.

"Um..." Rae says again, her eyes bloodshot. "Are you sure you understand-"

"I understand, Rae. I know what a terminal illness is," you calmly assure her.

She jolts at your calm, collected tone. "But do you... remember?" She pries.

"..."

No. I don't remember anything about a tumor.

You shake your head.

"Maybe it's better that way," you sigh. "I need to use the bathroom. Give me a second."

Brushing yourself off, you slowly stand up and drag yourself to the bathroom, not saying another word.

...

"What the fuck what the fuck whatthefu..." Jaime's face twists into an ugly cry as Lily's words finally get through to her.

"What the fuck!" Emi finishes for her, her booming, raspy voice cutting through everyone's thoughts.

"What ... is this...?" She menacingly whispers. "This is a joke. A stupid fucking joke. I know it is."

"It's not a joke, Emi," Hyoon says, placing a hand on her shoulder. "I'm sorry."

"Tell me, then! Tell me everything! Why didn't I know about this before? If this was in the diary, then what the hell have you been doing this whole time?"

"We'll wait for them to come out, and then Lily will explain everything," Rae quietly voices, staying composed.

"Why are you so calm, huh?!?" Janet bursts, releasing another torrent of tears refueled by Emiru's outburst. "What the fuck is wrong with you, Rae? And you too, Hyoon! Don't you care at all? Do you realize what this means?!?"

"..."

Rae blinks slowly.

"And you brought us here... to do what?" Jodi adds to the unbridled anger of the girls. "To make us watch as they find out their life is going to end in two years? You wanted to make us sit through that horrible news, and then be forced to see them go through it too?!?" She laments.

Rae stares at her feet, softly weeping. She wobbles back and forth, her feet barely keeping her upright.

"Don't blame Rae!" Hyoon exclaims, stepping around. "She only just found out today too. We all did. Other than Lily, Aria, and Sydney, we didn't-"

"Oh, so it was you three!" Poki growls. "How dare you!"

"Tell us why you kept it a secret!" Celine cries, completely bawling.

"Aria, why didn't you say anything when-"

"How are you sure the cancer is-"

"How are we ever going to-"

"STOP!" Hyoon shouts. "Stop yelling at each other. Now."

"What do you want us to do then, Hyoon?" Miyoung clenches her fists by her sides.

"..."

"..."

Hyoon reels at the pure rage pronounced in every glare directed at her.

"I don't know. I don't know what we're supposed to do now. We'll answer all your questions after they come out, but after that, I don't know. It'll be up to them to decide what they want to do, and we'll just have to work with it."

"..."

The tendrils of rage constricting the room slowly loosen. Hyoon's words don't put out a single one of the many fires the news had set aflame, but the girls start to realize that they don't have any other choice but to bear it.

"...all the plans we had..." A muffled voice whispers into her sleeve. "...i can't believe it..."

The bathroom door on the other side of the floor creaks open, and everyone shuts up again.

...

As you swing the bathroom door open, you find your reflection staring back at you curiously. Stepping onto the soft carpet inside, you lean back on the door until it clicks shut.

"..."

"..."

"Is this it?" Your reflection mutters, watching you with scorn.

You stare back at them, focusing in between their eyes.

Your reflection threatens to speak once more, so you lean over the sink and twist the knob as far as it can go.

A few painfully stinging splashes later, the voice stops, and clarity returns.

You step out of the bathroom to the uncomfortable sensation of a dozen hushed, overlapping feminine voices halting all at once.

Your head stays lowered as you walk back into the room and sink into your seat.

...

"How are you feeling?" Rae asks, cupping your cheeks.

"Alright," you nod.

Despite her gorgeous face just inches away, it feels like she's miles out of reach. The fear in her eyes grows every time you speak.

"Do you want me to explain everything that's been going on for the past few weeks?" Lily inquires, her face regaining some color.

She leans in to get a closer look at you. With her face next to Rae's filling up your entire vision, it looks like two goddesses are looking down at you. The thought almost makes you smile.

Lily's still wearing makeup...

"Yeah, sure," you sigh. "Might as well."

I guess it'll answer some questions.

Your words make the girls glance at each other, still trying to grasp what's going on inside your head.

Lily clears her throat and closes her eyes, preparing herself. The rest of the girls finally pull their attention away from every flicker of movement you make to hear what Lily has to say.

"They first wrote about their condition in their diary a few months before the accident," she starts, "when they found it by accident and got it diagnosed. They didn't tell any of us because they wanted to protect us. And that's also why they broke up with many of you. To try and escape all the relationships they'd formed so it would hurt less when they passed."

You lean back in your seat, impressed with her straightforwardness.

So that's it. Hm. That's kind of dumb.

"As to why they didn't break up with Rae, Leslie, Miyoung, or Aria..." Lily glances at each of them in turn. "I'm not sure. They mentioned something about... promises."

You catch a flicker of momentary terror flash across Rae's face. Miyoung's eyes widen into saucers, and Leslie clamps a hand over her mouth. Aria's deadened stare seems even hollower.

Lily glances back at you, checking for any reaction.

You stare back, unmoved.

"Soon after they came back home, Aria found-"

"Lily," Aria's hoarse voice calls out. "I can explain this."

"...ok. If you're sure," Lily responds, gratefully sitting down and escaping the spotlight.

Aria remains sitting while the girls clear out the space around her.

"I took your diary a few days after you came back. I don't know why - I just remembered that they were there and I couldn't resist. So I read through them, and once I got to the last one, I realized everything."

She knew I was sick from the very beginning.

"I didn't know what to do," she says, letting her eyes droop closed. "I wanted to tell you, but I was so terrified. I wanted to check if there were any updates on cures for your condition, so I kept it a secret and started looking."

"...why'd you break up with them?" Rae asks.

Aria's thumbs fiddle with each other in an erratic dance as she gathers her words.

"...because I'm not worthy of being your girlfriend," she speaks, directly to you. "Girlfriends don't hide this stuff, they don't do what I did." Her words are pierced with misery, but the girls around her don't speak a word of comfort.

"At first, everything I found said there was no cure," she continues. "But then I found a website by some doctor who said he had developed an experimental cure for exactly the same kind of tumor. I got in touch, and he said his team had successfully healed some rats with the same condition. He told me that with more funding, he could speed up the trials and get it ready for you in time."

Lily squeezes her eyes shut, the first sign of emotion she's displayed throughout the entire encounter.

Sounds like a scam to me.

"I talked to Lily about it and showed her the diary. She told me... that it was probably a scam."

You exhale sharply.

"But I didn't listen. Sydney read your diary and found out about your condition after your accident, and all three of us agreed that we had to try to get the treatment. So we started saving up money to send to the doctor. We all started streaming a lot more and taking more brand deals whenever we could, just to have more money to send."

You inhale deeply as you turn to look at Lily's incredibly fatigued, droopy eyes.

That's why...

"Everything seemed to be going well. The doctor sent us results every now and then, and it really seemed like the cure was going to work. We were... so happy. It felt like a miracle." Aria sighs.

"...and then...?" Brooke asks.

Your eyes snap toward Brooke as you suddenly realize she's here - the one person you still hadn't gotten the chance to meet again - and her presence jolts you out of your stupor.

It's only been a few weeks since I've come back home... I haven't even properly met everyone.

"He ran away with the money and cut contact. Or they. I don't know how many people were running the scam," Aria says. "We found out earlier today, so I finally fessed up to Rae."

She leans backward until her head lands on the carpet, avoiding every pair of eyes burning through her.

"I'm sorry..." She murmurs.

"When I found out about it," Sydney starts, "It was after you'd read the diary and passed out from it. I was so scared that if we told you about your condition, you wouldn't be able to handle it, and you'd have another traumatic incident. So even if it wasn't for the possibility of a cure, I wouldn't have wanted to tell you right away. That's why I agreed to hide it from you."

With that, all the pieces of the story fall into place.

Aria found the diary, went searching for a cure but stumbled across a scam instead, and had Lily and Sydney help fund their payments. They were afraid to tell me because of what happened right after I got my hands on the diary and passed out from it. And now that the inevitable happened, I finally get to find out about it.

And I... have two years left to live.

Hm.

...

"I'm tired. I think I'll go to sleep early today," you mumble.

No one dares to question you as you climb the stairwell, letting your footsteps fall into a soft, tranquil rhythm. You find your way to your bedroom and slip inside, eyeing the comfort of your bed. Its warmth has never felt so appealing, and you gratefully slide under the sheets, sighing as you wrap yourself up.

As soon as you disappear from earshot, the floor beneath you explodes into a chaotic melting pot of rage and denial.

"What made you think you had the right to keep this from them? And from us!"

"Yeah, what if they remembered on their own?"

"How could you have fallen for something so stupid, Aria?"

"How do you know for sure that the tumor is even -"

"Wait, I have more questions!"

"Stop!" Rae finally exerts, standing taller and putting her hands out forcefully. "We can't do this here. Everyone should go home, and we'll talk more tomorrow. I'll stay with them and see what we need to do. Ok?"

"You expect us to just go home after that...?!?" Emi's gaze burns with vivid rage.

"Yes," Rae says, not backing down. "You're all going home. Now. We need to talk a lot more about what this means, but we can't wake them up with our arguing right now."

"Well, what are we supposed to do now?" Tina cries, starting to hyperventilate. "None of us are getting any sleep tonight! They're... they're dying..." She can barely mutter the final words before her entire presence is wracked with a crushing misery, bringing her to her knees in anguish.

Any semblance of denial the girls had worn upon hearing the news was now obliterated, replaced by the haunting realization of the truth.

"I know this is awful, but none of us can think straight right now. Let's wait until tomorrow, and then-"

"Two years!" Jodi bursts, causing the girls around her to back up in fright.

"They have two years left, and you're saying we should wait until tomorrow! How many tomorrows do they have left, huh? What's your fucking problem?" She slaps the couch under her. "This is everything! They... they are everything."

Jodi's tone drops eerily quiet. "You should know that better than anyone, Rae."

"..."

"This must be exactly why they never told us when they were first diagnosed," Lily observes, her quiet, collected voice cutting through the aura of rage. "They didn't want to make us angry and hateful at each other and the world."

"..."

"They just wanted us to be happy. For all the time they had left," she finishes.

"..."

The fuming anger in the room fizzles out. The girls glance upstairs, finally remembering who was at the epicenter of their argument, and although their blazing rage at the injustice of the world stays lit, they keep quiet.

The girls shuffle toward the door, putting on their shoes and coats without another word.

Their thoughts smolder with a million hopes and dreams, all ruthlessly demolished.

...

Aria slowly walks back to her room, her head spinning. She had always known that the conversation was inevitable, but no amount of preparation was enough.

A flesh claw wraps around her elbow, gripping her with a mechanical force.

"Did you think you'd get away with this...?"

The sheer malice emanating from Leslie's tone is nightmarish, and Aria turns her head back, almost in disbelief that such a tone of intense hatred could come from her.

"You hid this from us," Leslie continues. "You knew this whole time, and you didn't say anything."

"Does it even matter anymore?" Aria replies, slipping back into her depressed slump. "Nothing's changed. I just spared all of you for a week longer."

"You didn't have the right to make that choice," Miyoung says, making Aria yelp as she swiftly turns around to find the speaking girl right behind her. Aria attempts to pull her arm away from Leslie, but Leslie doesn't let go, and the two girls surround her in a corner.

"You even bought that cake, didn't you? The 'I Love You' one? I can't believe we ever thought that they broke up with you," Miyoung scoffs, "when you were the one hiding everything."

"I... I did all this for them..." Aria says, sweating under the intense stares of her two roommates. "I just wanted to help..."

...

The gentle hum of the car engine is just loud enough to drown out the sound of Celine's sniffles. Imane taps her on the shoulder and beckons inward, letting Celine lean her head on her shoulder. Imane wraps one arm around her crying friend's upper back, holding them together as she softly weeps into her shirt.

Tina sits in the front passenger seat, her arms crossed. She stares out the window, shivering.

Sydney keeps her eyes on the road, pushing aside her desire to check how the girls are doing.

Having known about the elephant in the room for nearly a week now, her fear and anger are much more tempered, and her smooth driving reflects that.

Her hands are steady and secure on the wheel, and the car decelerates smoothly as she reaches their driveway.

As soon as they come to a full stop, she glances in the mirror, seeing Imane staring back at her, her gaze void of emotion.

At that moment, something snaps inside Sydney. The mental dam holding back all her regrets and fears finally shatters, inundating her with terrifying thoughts. She dashes out of the car, panting as she runs inside.

"Celine...?" Imane softly whispers. "Want me to stay in your room tonight?"

Celine brushes her nose affirmatively against Imane's collarbone.

Tina glances back at the two of them, frowning.

...

"Lily..." Emi mutters, her head down. She crosses her arms in the hallway connecting her bedroom to Lily's.

"Yeah?" Lily weakly replies, one hand on the doorway of her bedroom. Her voice is strained, and she's moments away from passing out.

"You're not getting any fucking sleep tonight until you tell me everything you know," Emi coldly says, finally looking up.

Lily sighs slowly, devoid of the energy to offer any response.

"..."

She glances at her bed longingly.

"Lily. I said... you're not sleeping tonight until you answer my questions."

"But Rae said... we should wait until tomorrow," she resists.

"Fuck that. You're telling us everything, now," Jaime says, her torment now fully transformed to seething wrath.

Their words scorch Lily, forcing her to clench back tears.

"...ok..."

...

Jodi's fists clench and unclench as an invisible storm continues to brew dangerously within her.

Janet stares at her phone, scrolling mindlessly between different social media apps, her neutral frown never leaving her face.

Brooke stares down at her shaking hands, unsure of everything.

The three of them sit as far away from each other as they can in the back seat of the cramped car.

Their Uber driver glances in the rearview mirror a few more times than usual, picking up on the fear-inducing ambience.

"You girls have a fight or somethin'?" He asks.

He clamps shut as three pairs of irate eyes dart in his direction.

...

Rae rocks back and forth on her heels and butt, curled into a tight ball with her arms wrapped around her knees and her chin tucked to her chest.

"I'm such a bad girlfriend. I'm such a bad girlfriend, Hyoon, I-"

"Rae!" Hyoon whispers, putting a hand on her arm. She digs her fingers between Rae's arms, pulling them away from her body. "You're not a bad girlfriend."

"I can't... believe that..." She finally lifts her head up, revealing the fresh droplets slowly tracing down the beaten path of her dried tears.

"Hey, let's go somewhere else. It's not good for us to stay here," Hyoon softly suggests, glancing at the mess of couches and pillows that were all occupied just a few minutes ago. She can still hear the echoes of the anguished wails that had erupted in this room.

"You're so calm..." Rae mumbles as Hyoon pulls her up.

"Someone has to be," Hyoon mutters under her breath.

Rae finally manages to stand, and they walk together to the kitchen, where Hyoon sits down and examines her.

"Did we make the right choice, Hyoon? Do you really think it was a good idea to tell them?" Rae sobs, throwing her arms around Hyoon and tugging her in for a hug.

"Shh..." Hyoon mutters, delicately brushing Rae's hair behind her head.

"Hyoon, I can't just calm down! They're going to spend months thinking that-"

"SHH!" Hyoon places a finger on Rae's lips, but it does little good.

"Hyoon, what am I going to do? How can I look them in the eye anymore? I think I get why Aria broke up with them now, it's just too much to - MMPH!"

Rae's eyes gape and a gasp slips from the corners of her parted lips as she feels a soft pressure against them. Hyoon pushes a little further forward, letting her tongue slightly drift across Rae's bottom lip. Rae's eyes flutter closed for a second as Hyoon's aura completely absorbs her presence. But they instantly spring open again, and she abruptly jerks her head backward.

"Hyoon?!?" She gasps.

Hyoon draws back, as collected as ever.

"Feel better?" She asks, placing a hand under Rae's chin.

"...isn't this... cheating?" Rae mumbles.

"You should really listen to yourself, Rae," Hyoon chuckles. "Besides, I just did it to keep you quiet."

"...right. Sorry," Rae apologizes.

"It's okay. I think you should go be with them for as long as they need you, and I'll keep working for now."

Rae nods, her mind still struggling to function at full capacity.

Hyoon leans in until her lips nearly touch Rae's ear.

"We have a lot to do," Hyoon whispers. "I know it's hard, but stay strong, okay?"

Rae nods stiffly.

"I'll get going now, ok? Call me if you need anything."

"Bye, Hyoon." Rae manages a small smile.

She exits the room with a small, reassuring wave.

As the echo of the front door's jingle fades into silence, Rae delicately lifts her hand to her lips, gently pressing two fingers to the soft, tingling surface.

...

Upon opening your eyes, the pre-dawn darkness envelops you, assuring you of the several hours remaining until the sun shows itself. The heat of your bedroom is more intense than usual.

As your eyes adjust to the darkness, a soft shuffle from an unusual direction turns your head.

Miyoung?

Her small body is cuddled up between you and Rae, fitting snugly like a child between parents. She's lying on top of the blanket you and Rae share, with her own blanket wrapped on top of her.

Leslie?

She's lying at the foot of your bed under Miyoung's blanket, her mouth half agape. Her arm is draped over your feet, and her legs hang over Rae's.

You steadily sit up, retracting your arms and legs.

...aria?

You finally notice Aria on the other side of the bed, behind Rae, and nearly out of view. Somehow the three of them had found comfortable spots on the bed.

A warm, unbidden tear suddenly strokes your cheek. Your hand brushes across your face, erasing the evidence.

Huh...?

As you survey the room once more, it all comes back to you.

Right. I'm dying.

Almost forgot.

You swing your legs over the edge of the bed and hop out, careful not to disturb anyone.

Tiptoeing to the door, you gently pull it open, wincing as it creaks. Not looking back once, you step out and descend the stairs. Your feet move on their own, expertly dodging the creaky spots.

The walls seem to hold their breath. The muffled sound of your bare feet on each wooden plank resonates into the deepest, darkest corners of the house, making your home seem far bigger than it ever had.

What do I do now?

The subdued glow of the streetlights streaming through the front window draws you closer.

The next few moments pass in a blur, and your senses only return to you once your hand grips the doorknob and twists it open, exposing your skin to the elements of the outdoors.

That's nice...

The cool breeze hits you as you descend the porch stairs, and the streetlights cast long, skinny shadows on the sidewalk under your bare feet.

Every rustle of leaves and rumble of a distant car engine registers in your heightened awareness. You close your eyes for a moment, breathing in the symphony of the world.

As you make your way through the quiet neighborhood, another tear finally falls loose.

By the time you wash it away, yet another has followed.

No... don't do this.

Your feet continue carrying you onward while your eyelids wage a losing war against fear. You break into a run, but your pounding skull stays attached to your pumping legs.

Is this really happening?

Am I...

You grab your head, fighting the pressure on your skull, but it's no use.

The anxiety coursing through you doesn't relent, and your feet continue stumbling forward in every direction. The world around you is a blur of colors and sounds, swirling together in a dizzying vortex of emotion, and your sense of balance is soon swept up in the confusion. Every second feels like minutes.

I need... I need to... oh...

"Hey! Are you ok?!?"

It takes a few moments to realize you're staring up at the night sky, only kept above ground by a pair of small arms hastily wrapped around your back. Your crossed eyes slowly come to focus on the wired glasses and pretty features of the face partially visible above you.

"Lily..." You mutter.

You reach forward, clawing at the air. She slowly tilts you back up until you can get your feet under you.

"What are you doing over here? WHERE ARE YOUR SHOES?!?" She gasps.

You turn around, finally noting where you'd ended up.

"Come on, come inside!" Lily sharply nudges you toward the door. "It's freezing out here."

...

You close your eyes, sinking into the embrace of the warm towel draped over your neck and shoulders.

"Are you sure you're ok?" Lily asks, picking your chin up. "Why were you outside our house?"

"I don't know..." You mutter. "I stepped out and somehow ended up here."

She sighs, unnerved. "Well, it's a good thing I wasn't sleeping. I saw you through my window and came out just in time to catch you."

"..."

"Were you crying?" She asks. Your heart lurches as she leans in, her thumb grazing over your cheek to detect the remnants of your tears.

"Yeah, a little," you respond, hesitating as her enlarged, captivating eyes hold your attention.

"..."

"..."

"I'm sorry I lied to you," she says, gripping the sleeves of your shirt. "I'm so sorry..."

She bites her lower lip in shame.

"Lily, I'm not mad at you. If anything, this means you won't have to work yourself to death with sponsored streams anymore, right? You can finally relax and get some rest," you reason.

"Why, you-!" She charges up, nostrils flaring as she squeezes your arms too tightly. "What is wrong with you?!?"

Before you can answer, she turns away, shaking her head.

You giggle, always amused by her irritation.

"What?" You finally ask. "Am I wrong about that?"

"You're fucking weird. That's what's wrong," she sighs, crossing her arms.

"Hey, you're pretty weird too," you grin, your spirits suddenly lifted. "I know it's been a while since you found out the news, but you're taking it really well. And you helped everyone understand, including me."

"You're... well, you're really brave," you confess, sincerity coloring your words.

Her smile quickly sours into a grimace.

Your gaze lingers on her, paying close attention to the various emotions that strike her expressive face.

She mumbles something under her breath, her eyes never leaving the floor.

"What was that?" You whisper.

"...you're the one who's dying, and you're calling me brave?" She mutters again.

Your eyes prickle with tears as she utters the unthinkable word. It still feels hollow, like a concept whose meaning is completely out of reach.

You surround her in your arms. She gladly leans into it, gratefully slipping her arms around you and squeezing you tightly.

"You did all that for me," you whisper, speaking so softly that you can feel her heartbeat thumping against your ribcage. "Even though you knew it was probably a scam, you sacrificed so much to try it. Thank you..."

The scent of her hair wafts into your nose. Her glasses press against your shirt as she nuzzles into your chest, and you pray that she can't feel how fast your heart is racing.

"Don't thank me," she replies. "No amount of money is worth your life. If I could trade places with you..."

"Lily!" You gasp. "Don't say that."

"But I mean it," she murmurs, her quivering voice on the cusp of breaking.

"..."

"..."

"Because I love you."

You give her a gentle squeeze. "I love you too, Lily."

Her latched hands grow taut as she buries her head into you. You squeeze her back, but her grasp keeps getting stronger, constricting around you until you're nearly suffocating.

"Lily!" You wheeze. "H-hey, ease up a little-"

"I love you," she mutters in a low tone.

"...huh?"

Her arms loosen around you as she finally breaks down.

"I can't... do this any longer!" She wails, muffling herself in your shirt as she becomes a heaving, sobbing mess. "I'm not ready for this!" She cries between gasps for air. "I'm not strong, I'm not brave. I'm just so fucking scared - sniffle - of losing you..."

The rush of adrenaline flooding her finally forces out all the words she's thought about saying a million times.

"I can't do this without you. I can't live without you," she nearly howls from the pure emotional agony of finally releasing herself, and it wracks you with terror.

"..."

"I tried so hard to be your best friend," she confesses, her words singed with desperation as she unloads everything pressing at the seams of her mind.

"I knew what you were going through, having all those girlfriends to take care of. You needed a friend who you didn't have that commitment to, someone you could talk to. I wanted to be that person." She charges through the tears, squeezing you.

"But I couldn't. Even now, I can't. I want to be strong for you, I want to help you cry and deal with your emotions and I just can't... because I love you so fucking much." She's completely broken down, but the words flow out of her unrelentingly.

"..."

"I tried talking myself out of it so many times, and every single time I thought it worked, you'd say one of your dumb, immature jokes or show me your stupid, pretty smile, and I... I'd realize how much I still wanted you. I'd remember how much I still loved you. I'll always love you."

"..."

"..."

She remains perfectly still in your grip as a teardrop lands squarely on top of her head. Every fiber of her frame is tense, her breath completely gone.

Oh... my...

Even if she could see your face, she wouldn't comprehend the look of pure recognition as the emotions bundled into forgotten memories flood back into your heart.

"Lily..." You finally mutter. "Y-you feel that way too?"

"I- wait, h-huh?" She finally exhales.

"Listen, Lily. You are brave. Maybe you don't see it yet, but you are. And I... I have something I have to do now," you mutter. "Please don't hate me, okay?"

"W-what are you-"

You pull her arms up to wrap them around your neck. With one hand under her chin, you tilt her head up, getting to see her look of sheer surprise the moment before your lips touch.

You kiss her deeply, tasting the salt of her tears.

Her trembling hands haphazardly push you away, gasping, and your lips disconnect just as quickly as they contacted. Her soft eyes desperately scan over yours, reading your mind in the way only she knew how to do.

"N-no..." She mumbles. "You mean..."

"...yeah... I do..." You nod.

Whether it was you or her who initiated it the second time, you'll never know.

But the feeling of her heavenly lips on yours, satisfying a desire you never realized was buried in the deepest recesses of your mind, is euphoric.

The two of you get lost in the intensity of each other's presence. Her fingers dig into the back of your neck, pulling your bodies flat together.

Her skin aches for you, and every touch reminds her of the endless desire she'd pushed down for years.

You place your hand on her hip and gently slide it down. She gasps and freezes, letting you finally pull your lips away for a moment of respite.

She stares at you with utter longing, waiting impatiently to lean in again. Her intense gaze makes your body flutter with a giddy delight, and as your fingers reach the hem of her pajama pants, she glances up.

You take her by the hand and silently lead her up the stairs. She stares down at your laced fingers as she follows, still trying to determine if she's hallucinating.

You finally get to her bedroom, where you lock the door behind her and step toward her again, her eyes pleading for you to continue what you started.

She stands on her toes as you lean in. This time, the kiss is more urgent, more powerful, as you both finally acknowledge that you've been waiting for this moment for years.

Her fingers fiddle with her pajama top until it flies off of her, and she reaches for your shirt, yanking it up and off your shoulders. Her hands explore your toned arms and chest, squeezing your sculpted figure. You finally reach into her pants and pull down the stretchy fabric, making her gasp and close her legs on instinct.

"...are you sure this is ok?" She pants.

"...I want you, Lily," you whisper, glancing at her gorgeous, petite body and slender thighs. "I want you so badly."

"..."

"..."

"No, I want you more," she giggles, resurrecting the endearing, annoying side of her that you'd fallen in love with all the same.

"Shut up and take it off," you laugh.

She finishes stripping down her pants and unclasping her bra. She crawls onto the bed, unintentionally getting you to stare, slack-jawed, at her pristine body.

Every other girl I've been with is someone I've seen nude before. Even if I didn't remember it, it felt familiar.

This, however...

It's exhilarating, and in an instant, you're sitting on the bed, letting her crawl closer to you as she tries not to stare.

Her lips look delicious, and the vivid image of her wrapping them around your cock immediately springs up your erection, making Lily go bug-eyed for a moment.

But the residual tension of your history still lingers between you two, and you know that you have a much deeper, personal barrier to demolish.

So you crawl forward as she lies on her back, spreading her legs around you. Her skin is unbelievably soft on your fingers as you sensually rub her thighs, warming her up.

Your cock graces the outer layers of her pink folds, sending her into a wave of tense convulsions.

"Sh-sh-shit," she groans, her nipples hardened and her hands squeezing the sheets. "I haven't done this in a while..."

You lean over her to let her grasp your lips again, hoping to loosen her up a bit more. You grip both of her breasts in your palms, making her moan into your lips. Your erection throbs at the sound, and you squeeze her breasts again, eliciting more.

Her hand slides down your chest to your cock and hesitantly strokes it. Her soft, nimble fingers feel incredible, and you soon exchange groans of delight.

"Put it in..." She pleads. "It's been so long... since I first dreamed... about this..."

Her words continue to reach into the locked parts of your mind and pull out heaps of memories, but you focus on aligning yourself and giving both of you what you need.

As the tip pushes her wet lips apart, her jaw hangs open, and her gaze softens into pure bliss. You continue pushing, barely resisting the urge to speed things up with such an incredible body lying in front of you, belonging to an equally incredible woman.

"I love you..." You mutter, leaning forward again as you push in further.

She gets even tighter as you explore her cavern deeper, yet the feeling of her repeating those magical words is the greatest sensation of all.

"I love you too..."

Her hands cup your cheeks, holding your faces steady, while her hips brace your waist.

Her lips purse as you finally hilt inside of her, sending ripples through her body.

She sighs, finally relaxing under you. Initiating another set of kisses, she quickly kicks it up a notch, making it steamier than before.

You pull out, lifting your hips all the way until your tip is barely inside, then push again, groaning at how her slick walls expand to fit you.

"AH~!" She yelps as an orgasm suddenly rips through her.

Her hands grab your face, holding you as her body quivers and squirms. She mutters quiet prayers of gratitude to you, swelling your heart.

"Sh-shit, don't stop now," she cries out. "Keep going~"

You start gently pushing in and out with more confidence. She gets back into the rhythm, her mind still cooling from the heat of the unexpectedly quick orgasm.

Your hands reach around her to her lower back and butt, and you gleefully squeeze her flesh.

"You look so good beneath me, Lily," you say, a tingly feeling surrounding you as you say her name.

Your thrusts grow in power, slowly enveloping the two of you in the bounce of your hips on the bed. Her back arches with each pulse, bending her small frame. The bed begins to creak under you.

"And y-you look so good on top~" She groans. "Touch me, more~!"

You tilt your head to the side to suck on Lily's slender neck, and her hips rock forward in reply.

You run your hands up her back, holding her to you. She's hot and trembling, and each thrust adds to the friction between your rubbing bodies.

Her pussy tightens around you again, signaling that another eruption is incoming. You reach down for her clit, rubbing it in small circles.

"Ah~! P-please! YES!" She beseeches.

Her writhing gets louder, and if you had any sense of the outside world, you might be worried that someone in the house would hear.

But right now, it's just you and Lily, and every thought leaves your head as her dainty feet wrap around you. You move your left hand to her waist, holding her down to deliver your thrusts even faster.

"Tell me what you want," you say, spreading her legs wider to expose more of her throbbing core.

"Fuck!" She yells, her body shaking as she clamps onto your cock. "I want t-to cum! Make me~ AHH~"

The sound of her orgasmic screams is infectious, and your hips thrust even harder to match.

She bucks her hips up to meet yours, your groans merging into a harmony of lust. She reaches her hands back to your lower back, pushing you in even deeper.

"Ah! OH! F-fuck, please don't stop~~" She pleads, already past her orgasm and looking for another. Her voice only makes you harder, and her beautiful arched back, pushing her small yet perky breasts into your face drives you towards your own climax.

"Fuck, I'm gonna cum soon..." You say, surprising yourself. "You're so good at this..."

She's nearly delirious from the overload of delight. Every semblance of friendship or romance the two of you had ever had disappears in this moment as your intertwined bodies curl up in anticipation, heaving against each other in a mad dash to get each other to the finish line.

Her muffled screams vibrate your body as you feel her pussy ripple around you.

"D-don't stop! It-it's so fucking good! I'm gonna-"

"Not yet!" You command. "Wait for me."

Too lustful to oblige, one hand reaches forward to tug your face to her while her other hand reaches down to her clit, fingering herself.

You feel her force her walls together, squeezing your cock as tightly as she could.

"F-fuck..." You moan, fighting the urge to cum right up inside of her.

"Are you safe?" You ask at the last possible instant.

Your orgasm washes over you, and you thrust your hips with all of your might, gasping.

"HNNNGH~!" She moans louder than before, her body shaking in your arms.

Her legs squeeze tighter around you, her pussy milking you for all you have to give. Her hand pulls your head towards her while her hips keep you buried inside of her.

"Yesss~!" She pants, trying to catch her breath.

...

You lay down on her chest, tingling all over. The pounding pace of Lily's heart in your ear gradually descends, and your breathing follows suit. She gently strokes your head, resting her arms on your back.

You pick your chin up to look at her. She looks down, noticing.

The one fact you'd believed all along is finally proven true as you slowly pull out of her, your cum dripping from her overflowing pussy, and scoot up to kiss her.

It's delicate, sweet, and lazy, like a prolonged goodnight kiss between two lovers.

"I'm so fucking in love with you," she mumbles, echoing your thoughts precisely.

"...we should get some rest," she continues. "It's almost morning."

"Can I stay here?" You ask.

She nods. "I really hope no one finds out..."

...

Your eyes drift over to the figure beside you, lying on her side.

Your heart beams with memories of last night. You roll over to get next to her and gently place your hand on her hip.

How is she so sexy? I've always known that she's attractive, but... wow...

Your hand slides down her curves, gently squeezing her ass before moving up to her boobs.

A soft moan escapes her lips, followed by a more innocent yawn.

"Huh!?!" She gasps. Her eyes flash with recollection, and after a moment, she settles back down, no longer wondering why your hands are playing with her boobs.

"Morning," you greet.

"Good morning..." She sighs, stretching her hands.

A stupidly wide smile stays plastered on your face as you watch her wake up.

Imagine waking up to this every day...

One of her stretching arms very conspicuously grabs your cock through the blanket, and she giggles as she fondles it.

"If you get to play with me, I'll play with you too!" She huffs.

"You won't see me complaining about that," you chuckle.

You grin, waiting for her cheesy retort.

"Good," she quietly answers instead.

Her hand continues groping your hardening cock through the sheets, exciting you.

She glances back up at you. Her look instantly sets your heart ablaze, and she bites back a smile as she notices.

"I guess we're not really best friends anymore, huh?" You needlessly ask.

She lifts the blanket, revealing your erect cock.

"You tell me," she slyly utters.

The confusion at seeing her slipping under the blanket is the last coherent thought to reach your head.

"L-Lily?! What the-!" You groan.

You put your hand over the round, vertically bobbing shape hidden under the mattress.

"That's a definite no..." You moan as her lips reach the base of your cock, her nose pressing into your navel. She pulls back for air, then continues her rapid motions, swallowing you down her throat.

"Where the fuck did you learn how to do that..." You lie down, unable to move.

"Girls' nights," she giggles around your shaft. "I practiced."

"Shit, you better invite me to the next one. I'll be the dildo."

She tries not to choke as she laughs, humming massaging vibrations through your body.

Her blowjob feels better than anything your imagination could conjure, adding to your already sky-high mood.

...

"Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck~!" She squeaks out another profane word with each thrust.

She's lying flat on her stomach, only picking her head up to look back at you, while you pound her pussy from behind.

"I always knew you had an ass," you mutter, squeezing both of her cheeks, deeply red from your spanking.

"What does that mean?!" She cries out, offended.

You chuckle. "It's not like you show this thing off much," you continue, giving her another slap and holding back your drool at how it ripples. "But you could. Shit, I'd be all over you if you showed off a little."

"You are all over me," she retorts, turning back to hide her blush.

You slam your hips again, taking even more delight in how her body looks taking it than the feeling of her wrapped around you.

She bites her lip and resumes pretending that she isn't adoring the attention. Struggling to bite back her moans every time you spank her without warning, she finally lets one slip.

"~ahhh~ OH!" She clamps up too late.

"Oh, now you're really in for it," you chuckle. "You're not gonna be sitting straight for a month."

"Oh, please..." She rolls her eyes.

...

"Cum, cum on my tongue..." She groans, sticking it out. She sits on her knees, shaking from her orgasms, now only focused on yours. Her hand ferociously jerks you off at light speed.

"Beg for it," you demand.

"Are you serious?!" She scoffs.

"..."

"Please, please cum on my tongue..." She coos, her lust making the choice for her. "Put all your cum in my mouth... I'm begging you... Please..."

You throw your head back and release, letting her direct your cannon where she desperately craved it.

The ecstasy blurs your senses as every ounce of tension escapes through your orgasm. She groans in muted delight as ropes of cum shoot on and around her mouth.

You finally slump down, exhausted.

"Happy?" She whines.

"Oh, yes," you grin. "Not as happy as you, though." You reach forward to gather some of your cum from her cheek on your index finger.

"Excuse me! Why would-"

You put your finger in her mouth, pressing the cum down on her tongue. Her lips pucker around your finger, licking it clean as you slowly remove it.

"Yeah, I'm right," you smirk.

...

"Lily?"

"Hmm?" She places a kiss on your neck, teasing the sensitive spot she'd already left a hickey on.

"Why are you so... bold?"

"...huh?" She pulls away, hanging her head a few inches above yours. You brush her tickling hair over her ear, making her blush again.

"I know that we've made our feelings clear, but I thought that you'd be hesitant to do all this, or at least a bit uncomfortable. But you're just... carefree. You don't seem unsure about anything."

"You're right," she says, wrapping her arms around you as the midday sun shines through her curtain.

"If everything was different, I wouldn't have had sex with you last night. I would've asked to talk about everything first to see what this means for our relationship. I would've wanted to make sure we're on the same page before we do anything we might regret."

"...if everything was different?" You whisper.

"If you... weren't..."

She chokes silent.

"..."

You slowly fall from the heavens, crash-landing back in reality.

"If you only have a few years left," she says, powering through the traumatic words, "I'm not wasting another second of it being shy or uncertain. I love you. And I'm not going to hold myself back anymore. In our sex, in our love, in anything. I'm not going to regret a single moment with you."

Her words are poignantly bittersweet.

She's already accepted that I'm going to die.

Have I?

Her kind, ravishing eyes bring a sense of order and calm to the sparks of despair threatening to ruin you.

You lean in for another kiss; not one of romance or passion, but a cry for help.

Cradling your jaw and caressing you with a gentle kiss, she unknowingly starts to unravel the strangling threads of helplessness threatening to choke you.

While you're fully aware that it won't last long, every fleeting second of her kiss keeps the world cloaked in an ethereal perfection.

In this moment, you don't want it any other way.

Chapter 219: Chapter 219. Girls, 1 Bed (The Amnesiac)

"Holy SHIT!"

Lily stifles a gasp, covering her mouth with one hand and her boobs with the other as she re-enters her bedroom, finding you engrossed in your phone, staring at a few missed calls.

"Huh?" You lower your screen.

"You're actually here..." She gasps. "We actually kissed, and..." She turns bright red.

"Are you kidding me?" Your chest explodes with laughter. "Not only did we fuck last night, we just went through three more rounds this morning, and now you're realizing that?!"

"Well, I- !" She pauses.

"..."

Her expression turns curious.

"Do you really love me?" She whispers, almost inaudibly.

Your cocky comebacks fade away into thin air.

"I... of course I do," you hesitantly reply. "It wasn't just sex, if that's what you're asking. Do... do you?"

Her hands drop to her sides, and you compel yourself to keep your eyes on hers.

"Yeah, I already told you that," she nods. "It just feels so quick. I barely remember how this happened - all I remember is that I confessed everything, and then... we were having sex."

You squint, searching for any signs of regret. She smiles peacefully, assuaging your fear.

"It's just so strange how fast everything happened... I need some time to think," she mutters, scrunching her face in an expression so cute that you nearly drag her back into bed.

...

"Are you going to get your... tumor checked out?" She asks, placing a hand on your phone and pushing it down.

You wince, and she immediately mimics the action, regretting her words.

"What do you mean, checked out?" You ignore the existential pain.

"I think you should go to a doctor and have them take more scans. All we know is that it's there. But it's been over a month since you last saw it. Maybe it's gotten better since your accident!" She grins.

"Yeah, maybe it's gotten better. Or maybe..." You mouth, leaving the other possibility hauntingly unfinished.

The frown on her face makes you regret your crudeness for a moment, but you brush it off.

"I don't really care about that right now. I don't want to be thinking about it," you sigh.

She bites her lower lip, contemplating. "If you say so..."

"..."

"Oh, shit." She gasps, staring at the wall.

You raise an eyebrow, following her gaze.

"Jaime and Emi probably overheard us earlier. I was too loud," she grumbles.

"Oh, shit," you groan, glancing up. "That's gonna take some explaining..."

"I can explain it to them. You should get out and go home now - your roomies are probably worried about you," she says, beckoning you off the bed.

"Alright..." You wheeze, pushing your fatigued muscles off the mattress to collect your clothes.

"Hey, wait," she softly mumbles. Her tone pleasantly tingles the crown of your head.

She reaches out her hands, palms facing up. "Kiss me before you go."

...

"Baby..." Rae's speed-walking breaks into a jog, then a run, all before she leaps into your arms.

Her body is light enough to carry with ease, and her soft kisses on your jaw make it easier. You kick the door closed behind you, then take a deep breath, inhaling the minty scent of the hair plastered over your eyelids.

"Hi, Rae." You put on your best smile. "I'm back. Sorry if I scared you."

Two nimble pairs of footsteps grow in volume behind you.

"Rae, can you get off?" You kindly ask as you sit down on a couch. "You can sit in my lap."

The furniture in the room is rearranged back to exactly as it was before. The carpet is spotless, cleaned of all the used tissues that once littered it.

She unwraps her strong legs from your waist and stands up. You put your arms out invitingly, but she scoots back and sits on the couch opposite you, smiling politely.

Leslie and Aria come around to face you. Leslie stares at her fingernails, pursing her quivering lips. Aria's posture is as defeated as ever, with one hand on the couch to support her as she stands behind it, head tilted forward to hide behind her long, straight locks. They look as fatigued as can be expected, but Leslie manages a small smile.

Rae gazes at you, starting to regret not taking you up on your offer.

"Do you want to talk about it?" You finally blurt. "Or just keep sitting here?"

"Ok, babe, I'm going to be completely honest!" Rae suddenly stands up.

You lean back, prepared.

"I think you're in denial," she states.

Leslie gasps, and even Aria picks her head up.

You smile softly.

"You could be right," you concede. "But I don't think so."

She releases a shaky breath.

"I don't know how you're so calm. It's scaring me, baby..." She pleads.

A tired sigh escapes your lips. "I get it. I'm not completely sure why I'm so calm either, but I think it has to do with the fact that I already made my choice."

Leslie cocks her head curiously.

"I mean, the past me," you gesture behind you, "decided to keep this a secret for months. Even though I don't have any recollection of that, I think some part of me, deep down, already knew about the illness. And that's why I've accepted it," you reason.

Accepted it...

Have I? I can't tell. But that would explain why I'm so apathetic.

You rub your eyes, wiping away the fatigue of stress.

"That... makes sense..." Rae remarks. "So you really think you've already accepted it?" She confirms.

Your confidence in the answer departs as soon as Rae's eyes light up with a tinge of hope. Your lips purse flatly and your shoulders slump into a loose shrug.

"I'm not sure," you mutter.

"So then..." Rae whispers, the longing in her voice making your heart ache. "What are you going to do now?"

You stand up, stretching your arms over your head.

What do I want to do? That's the one thing I haven't thought about.

I want to spend time with the girls, that's really it. I don't care what we do, I just want to remember and experience as much as I can.

It's like what Lily said. I don't want to waste another moment being uncertain of anything.

Two years can be a lot of time if I know how to use it well.

You reel back in sheer surprise. The girls follow your gaze as you stare out into space, utterly bewildered.

What the hell is up with me?

Was I right? Have I somehow already accepted my fate? I know damn well that people don't accept death nearly as quickly as I did.

...am I in denial?

The girls wait patiently, concealing their burning hearts. Their years of experience with you provide a clear window into your thoughts, and they can't help but scrutinize every detail.

Fuck it. There's only one way to find out.

"I want to spend time with all of you!" You boldly declare, silencing the clashing voices in your head. "Yeah, that's it!" You grin as a surge of ideas begins to bubble up from within.

"Let's see. First, I want to make up for how our last date ended," you say, pointing to Rae, "and I also want to take Aria out on a proper date to cheer her up. And then I'll spend some quality time with Leslie," you continue.

Your smile only grows wider as the endless possibilities start to rush in.

"I'll also spend time with some of the other girls. I still haven't really met Brooke yet, so I'd like to do that. And then maybe hang out more with Hyoon, Poki, and Celine, and do everything we can together, and..."

For just a moment, your mind is finally let loose from the shackles of your circumstance, and it runs wild. "Then, of course, there's even more! I want to take everyone out on dates again, and..."

You finally shut up. You quickly glance between the girls, alarmed, swiftly retracing through every word you've spoken.

"Did I say something?" you ask, scanning the room.

All three of the girls have tears charging down their cheeks, their contorted faces leaking foreign emotions.

Leslie steps forward, wiping her gorgeous round eyes clear. Her soft, sensitive gaze calms you, and she places her hands on your hips once she gets close enough.

Rae sits quietly, stifling back her sobs.

"Do you know how hard it is..." Leslie grunts, her grip tightening on your side.

You place your hands on her forearms, strengthening her resolve.

"What is it, Les?" Your thumb traces a figure-eight on her wrist.

She clears her throat, starting again.

"Do you know how hard it is to be sad... when you're so happy...?" She sniffles, her eyes quickly clouding again. "I don't know how to feel anymore."

"Oh... well, why don't you just feel happy?" You ask, playfully.

Rae throws her arms out to the side, squinting. "WOW, babe, I can't believe we never thought of that!"

Your contagious chuckle quickly has Leslie and Rae shaking their heads and giggling along. Even Aria's chest vibrates pleasantly.

The pure absurdity of the situation isn't lost on any of you, but your smile stays affixed.

"Two years is a long time," you grin. "But not if you keep being mopey."

"Yeah!" Leslie smiles, losing herself in the joy behind your eyes. "Let's have some fun!" She exclaims, wrapping her arm around your back. "Right, Aria?"

"Mmhmm," Aria nods, finally looking up.

...

At the top of the stairwell, just around the corner from the living room, a slim figure sits with her legs crossed, leaning against the wall.

Every word uttered downstairs reverberates upward, but it barely makes it through to her head.

"Promises... Something about... promises..."

The recurrence of Lily's words, now for the hundredth time, stings with the same intensity as the first. Even the warm, lighthearted laughter echoing from below falls short of dispelling the heaviness weighing her down.

...

"Why don't we go on a date today, Aria?"

"Huh?!?" She gasps.

Leslie cranes her neck forward from her resting position. Her feet, dressed in rainbow socks, rest in your lap, blissfully receiving your absent-minded kneading.

Aria sits up straighter, suddenly aware of everyone's directed gaze. Rae shuts her phone, observing.

"Do you want to?" You ask.

The laughter you'd managed to evoke from her earlier was the first time she'd felt truly carefree in weeks, and it seemed to break her out of the stoic shell she was burying herself inside. As a result, her expression is much more revealing of the doubts eating away at her.

"...no..."

"Why not?" You pry.

"Because we're not dating," she murmurs.

"Well, do you want to?" You beam.

A muffled snort escapes Leslie's attempt to stifle it. Rae can't hold her giggles back after Leslie's honk breaks the tension, and the two of them try their best to shut each other up from opposite couches, giggling away.

You squeeze Leslie's feet, trying to relax her.

"Why are you being so calm about this?" Aria frustratedly demands to know. "I lied to you. That's all I've done."

"You were trying to help me, Aria! I forgive you for all of that. I don't want to dwell on mistakes, I just want to enjoy myself. And if you want to, I'd like to enjoy my life with you in it."

"...fine," she responds, quicker than anticipated. "We can go."

"Yes!" You cheer.

She shakes her head, scoffing with a small grin on her lips, as she lowers her head into her hands. As her eyes fall out of view, she slowly and silently opens the overflowing dam of her heart.

"I thought you were going to make it up to me today!" Rae feigns a pout. "Am I going to have to wait again?"

"Oh! Uh..." You pause, looking at Aria.

"You can have them after our date," Aria says to Rae, still not lifting her head. "I'll be too tired."

"Okey!" Rae kicks her feet out.

"Alright, then! Let's-"

"WAIT!" Rae yelps. "Everyone else!"

"Huh?!?" Leslie's feet nearly sock you in the jaw as she jolts back.

"I- We- AHH!" She clasps her hands into white fists, hyperventilating. "It's almost noon, and we haven't even talked to anyone else yet! They must all be freaking out still! Shit..."

She yanks her phone out, quickly issuing commands.

"Leslie, text Hyoon's house! I'll get Lily's and Poki's. I hope everyone's ok..."

The girls quickly busy themselves with inviting the other girls over, as was promised yesterday.

Right. There's a lot more to be discussed.

I think I'm mostly settled, but the other girls are probably still fuming.

I hope I can pull them out of it.

...

The golden glow of midday light seeping through the half-drawn curtains has never felt so depressing.

Miyoung enters her abode carrying the fractured remains of a heavy heart. The room, once a sanctuary, now feels more like an echo chamber with her desolation as its center.

The foam of her mattress offers no protest as she lazily sinks into the worn outline of her body's imprint, only remembering to kick the door closed at the last instant. Her phone slips from her pocket into her nimble fingers.

Every breath is too loud, every giggle from downstairs too pervasive.

Navigating on its own, her thumb slides around the screen and presses.

Her body stiffly flips over, letting her hang her arm out in front of her. She starts scrolling through the names, searching for no one and anyone.

The contacts pass through her vision like foggy clouds, her blurred eyes distorting them beyond comprehension.

Until, finally, she stops.

A single name, scrolling past, makes her pause. She rolls the screen back, blinking rapidly until the name returns with clarity.

Silently, she presses again.

"..."

"..."

"...miyoung?" A crackling voice speaks up. "Hey..."

"..."

"Hello?" She repeats. "You there?"

"H-hey, Tina," Miyoung exhales. "Sorry."

"Hi," Tina replies, her voice getting magnitudes softer as she picks up the fragility on the other end of the line. "Is this about what Rae just texted us? I'm coming over soon."

"Oh, you're coming over? Good. I... I wanted to talk. If that's ok."

"Yeah, I can talk. I'll get there as soon as I can, ok?" Tina's voice quiets as she pulls away from her phone.

"W-wait, Tina." Miyoung finally raises her voice a hair.

"Huh?"

"Can you stay on the phone with me? Just until you get here."

Tina's neutral nod melts into despondency as Miyoung's breathy whimpers make it through to the other side.

"...please?"

"Yeah, I'll stay on the line," Tina whispers, trying not to cry. "Don't worry."

She clutches the phone to her chest like a lifeline, as Miyoung silently does the same.

...

The déjà vu strikes hard, and the low, nauseating feeling in your gut makes a quiet return.

The girls are sitting in small circles, far more fatigued than they were yesterday. Some still have on the same clothes, now wrinkled from wear.

Everything feels so similar, yet one peculiar difference keeps your eyes peeled.

No one's crying. Not yet.

You quickly glance at everyone, making a tally.

Jodi, Tina, Sydney, Celine, Emi, and Jaime appear far gone, their sunken faces painting a gruesome psychological portrait.

Imane, Lily, Janet, Aria, and Hyoon appear to be faring much better, at least on the outside.

In particular, Hyoon seems incredibly calm, her legs crossed politely with her hands in her lap. She appears so calm, in fact, that she almost seems...

Impatient? Nervous? Like she doesn't want to be here.

Her sharp eyes glance in your direction, her spine jolting straight as she sees your gaze trained on her.

Mumbling something to herself, she diverts her gaze.

I asked her to find my diaries, didn't I? That seems like it happened so long ago.

The thought that she might be blaming herself for not succeeding in her task crosses your mind.

Rae and Leslie are the only ones with a smile, continually greeting everyone with their pristine grins in the hopes that more of the girls would join them.

You look around, counting only thirteen women.

Miyoung must still be upstairs, but who's the other?

"Hey, any updates?" Leslie asks, tugging on Rae's arm.

"No, Brooke still hasn't responded. I don't know if she's coming," Rae shakes her head worriedly.

Brooke!

Shit, I didn't even remember! That's so bad of me!

...

The black ball of fuzzy memories in the back of your mind rises again, startling your nervous system into sympathetic action.

You clutch your head, fighting it off.

But I know about the tumor now! Why is this damn thing still here?

The wretchedly obvious answer appears a few seconds later as you look out among the crowd of women, all of whom you'd once loved dearly, now invisibly pouring their hearts out. The ache in your heart grows with every tissue pulled from the near-empty Kleenex box. They sit around the floor, all turned in various directions, but all away from you.

A tingle of guilt appears, but you force it away.

I should think of what to say. I'm the only one who can pull them out of this, the same way I pulled Leslie and Aria out.

You lower your head. Ideas come from all directions, most of them quickly pushed aside by new ones. The hushed commotion in front of you continues, signaling that you still have time.

Come on, think...

What did I say earlier? How did I do it?

I decided I wanted to spend time with everyone, and I told them how I was going to do it. If they can have that to focus on, then...

You look up, ready to wing it. You take a deep breath in, the words building in your throat.

Leslie, sitting up on her knees, tilts her head down to meet the earnest gazes of five girls gathered around her as she speaks.

"...and we got to thinking..."

"...we really weren't sure at first, but we decided..."

Your words taper off before they can begin.

She's animated and lively, contrasting the dull, muted misery around her. The girls scoot closer, gravitating toward the impossible hope her easy smile conveys.

Leslie glances at you with a nod and a knowing grin, as if to say I got this.

You turn to Rae, seeing that she's already caught on.

"...it'll take us all a while, I know..."

"...see things the way they do..."

The other five sitting around Rae stare at her like children gathered around their kindergarten teacher, hanging onto her every word. She continues whisper-speaking, as the atmosphere demands.

Woah...

A surreal feeling washes over you. For the first time, it feels like no one's paying attention to you. Everyone's awareness is focused on Rae and Leslie, their two strangely positive auras slowly seeping into the cracks of everyone's emotional shields.

"...only have one chance..."

"...why try to..."

"...even if this only means..."

You catch only glimpses of their hushed conversations, but body language conveys everything else you need to see.

The pressure is finally gone, and if this conversation wasn't so heavily centered around you, you'd be tempted to get up and leave.

"Psst. Wanna get out of here?" A figure leans in from your side.

"W-what?!?" You blurt, keeping your voice quiet. "Now? Why?"

Aria looks dead straight at you with the gorgeous, bright eyes you've missed so dearly. "Do you trust me?"

"With my life," you instantly respond.

"..."

She places her hand on your chin and softly turns your head back.

The girls look different than they did moments ago. Tears are finally streaming down more cheeks, and sobs escape from more lips. But despite it all, they look more at ease.

"Let's go," she whispers.

You place your hand on hers and stand up, pulling her to the door. No one but Rae and Leslie notice as you slip your shoes on and step outside, your hand held tightly in Aria's.

"Where are we going?" You ask, catching up to her as she races toward the car.

You climb into the passenger seat, barely finishing strapping your seatbelt before her foot hits the gas.

"We don't have much time. I want to take you somewhere special."

Her cryptic smile says enough.

...

With her arm around your side, the two of you stroll into a secluded area, ducking underbrush and thorny branches.

"Welcome to my happy place," she says, beckoning her arms forward. "I come here to unwind and heal."

The small pocket of nature unfolding before you carries every imaginable hue of green, illuminated by the noon sunlight overhead.

The plush carpet of grass under you is covered by a layer of decaying leaves that crunch under your feet. Sky-high birds sing their melodies, and, in a secluded alcove at the center, stands a motionless, dry, and rusted fountain.

"Wow... this place is beautiful, Aria."

It's a sliver of heaven, despite the evident lack of care put toward maintaining it.

"Do you remember why I started coming here?" She asks, taking your arm.

"No, I don't even remember this place," you sigh, still in awe.

"It's because of a promise we made each other."

Aria sparkles angelically in the sunlight, yet her soft frown catches your breath.

You whip around, sensing the memory pricking at your mind.

Promise. A promise.

"What was it?" You ask, swallowing your apprehension.

She places her hands on the side of the fountain, gently tracing her finger over the curved stone.

"My mental health isn't great. It hasn't been for years." She bites her lower lip, finally confronting the source of her anxiety.

"Right. I remember that."

You place your hand on top of her outstretched palm, slotting your fingers in the gaps of hers.

"You promised me that you would stay by my side to help me heal, no matter how long it took. But only under one condition."

You stare at the center of the fountain, finally starting to remember. Aria sees your glint of recognition but speaks anyway.

"I promised you that I'd do everything I could to start healing without you. So I started coming here to work on that by myself."

"I remember now," you nod solemnly. "I felt bad about that - I wanted to help you so much, but I knew that there was only so much I could do for you. So I asked you to work on it by yourself."

"..."

"..."

She tilts her head to the sky like a plant reaching for sunlight.

"Mmm~ it's so nice, isn't it~?"

You giggle and copy her, sensing the faint tingle of warmth pouring over you.

"That's why I love you so much," she grins, returning back to the conversation as easily as she'd paused it. "You loved me enough that you were willing to push me away a little, to force me to be more independent, so I could heal on my own."

"I really did love you a lot. And I still do."

Her smile grows a hint darker. "And that's why... even if you pass, I'll be strong enough to live on. I won't do anything I'd regret, I promise you."

"..."

"I- Oh!"

She melts into your arms as you wrap them around her. After weeks of heartbreak and guilt, this is the first comfortable hug she's felt. Her forehead comes to rest on your shoulder. Your heartbeats fall in sync, and for a moment, the two of you are one, in body and mind.

"You're a badass, Aria. The baddest."

Her smile presses into your neck.

...

"This place became so much more meaningful to me after your accident," Aria whispers.

The two of you are now sitting on a worn bench nearby, looking around every few seconds for signs of insects.

"I actually promised myself that if you ever woke up again, I'd..."

She kisses you on the cheek, pulling you in by the neck. Her body's warmth makes it incredibly easy to sink into her embrace.

"I'd propose to you here," she finishes.

For the first time since you'd arrived, her smile fades away. Haunting remnants of the woman you'd once been afraid of appear again.

"Aria..."

"Oh! We should go check on the girlies. We've been out here for a long time."

She stands up, grinning. It's fake, but you don't press her.

"I'll drive us back. You should get some rest," you decide.

"What? It's not even nighttime yet. I don't need rest!"

"You're exhausted, Aria. Let me drive us back," you plead.

"Fine, fine," she shrugs. "No big deal."

...

"Aria...?"

With her hands lying limp in her lap and her head tilted unnaturally sideways, you know you're not going to get a response.

Quickly stepping out to the other side of the car, you open the passenger door and slip your arms under her legs.

"Come here, sugar..." You mutter. "Let's get you into bed."

The faintest of smiles pushes the corners of her lips apart for just a moment.

You carefully make your way up the porch steps, carrying her bridal style.

Hold on.

You turn around in a full circle, squinting through the glare of the setting sun, noting the empty street space.

All the other girls left already.

Were we out that long?

...

Tina's petite fingers catch a descending tear under her eye, absorbing it. Her bird-like humming soothes the girl lying on her lap, lulling her eyes closed.

Tina continues braiding and unbraiding bundles of the brunette's locks with her slim fingers, keeping her gaze away from the makeup staining Miyoung's beautiful cheeks.

"...i'm sleepy..." Miyoung yawns. Her breathing slows to a crawl.

"You can sleep now, Mina," Tina coos. "I'll stay right here. I'm not going anywhere."

Miyoung rolls on her side, using Tina's thigh as a pillow.

"..."

"...hmm~ hmm~ mm~" Tina continues, praying she could finally put Miyoung to sleep.

"G'night, master..." Miyoung droopily mutters, not alert enough to catch her mistake.

Tina's cheeks burst into a violent crimson. She sputters but clamps her mouth shut just in time.

Miyoung releases a gentle snore.

"Good... night..." Tina replies.

One more word lingers on the tip of her tongue, teetering on the edge of escaping. Even the thought of it nearly makes her pass out.

Perhaps it's the rollercoaster of emotions, the surge of panicked adrenaline, or one of the million reasons she could blame for it, but regardless, it finally slips out.

"...mistress."

...

Aria softly grunts as you tuck the blanket over her.

"Goodnight, princess," you smile, brushing her bangs up to kiss her on the forehead. "Let's go on a date tomorrow, ok?"

"We'll go on a date later," she responds, her eyes shooting open and startling you.

"O-oh! You're... um... why?" You ask.

"Today was enough for me. I said everything I wanted to. Spend time with the girls you haven't gotten to yet, then I'll go out with you."

"..."

She rolls over on her side.

"Good night. Love you," she finishes.

"...love you too."

...

As you quietly shut Aria's bedroom door behind you, a new figure quickly pops into view.

"Hey, babe?"

"Hmm?" You stare through her, still distracted.

"There's something I want to do. Can we do it tomorrow?" Rae clasps her hands around your back in a bear hug.

"Well, what is it?"

"No, agree first! Ask later!"

You snicker at her pouty face. "Ok, I'll bite. Fine. What is it?"

"YAY!" She slips her hands off and turns around, cheering.

"Hey! What was it!" You prepare to chase after her.

"We're gonna have an orgy, we're gonna have an orgy~" She prances away, chanting.

"Oh, criminy!" You laugh. "You really thought I wouldn't agree to that?"

"Well... with how many people I want to come, I thought you might get shy," she admits.

"...w-wait, you mean it's not just this house?" You stutter, proving her correct. "Who else is coming?"

"Everyone that wants to," she winks.

"Wait! How are the other girls?" You clutch her arms. "I completely forgot to ask. Why'd they leave before I came back?"

She puts a hand on the back of your neck, softly stroking with her thumb.

"It's alright, baby. They're... getting used to it," she chooses her words carefully. "Leslie and I talked some sense into them, so I think they'll be fine. I invited them over tomorrow for some sexy times, and I think letting them see and feel you will help them even more."

"...do you really think it'll be that easy?" You ask, dumbfounded at her optimism. "I'm dying, Rae. I don't think sex will help."

"..."

"..."

You lean in for a tight hug before she has to ask.

"I know," she gravely whispers.

"Sorry, Rachel, I-"

"I'm ok right now because you're ok. That's what I mean. I think the other girls will be fine as long as you are. Once you start getting symptoms, though... I don't know."

So it's all temporary?

They're not healing, they're just choosing to forget until they're forced to remember...?

You keep the gnarly thought quiet.

"Do you still want to do it?" She asks. "It's not that we want to forget about what's happening. We just need some relief."

"Yeah, of course. I'm happy to help."

...

"They should be coming soon!" Leslie hops from one foot to the other. "I hope this thing is ready," she giggles, rubbing your cock through your pants. You clear your throat, nervously anticipating how many women will show up while fighting off the urge to undress Leslie right now.

"Leslie! Hands off until everyone's here!" Aria demands, waving her away.

Leslie scoffs and gives you one last squeeze before pulling away. Aria pinches your reddening cheeks, laughing behind her hand.

Rae opens the door with a wide smile on her face.

"Janet! I didn't know you wanted to be a part of the orgy!" She exclaims. "Are you two a thing?" She asks, glancing back and forth.

You freeze.

J-Janet!?!

She steps inside, the clack of her high heels muffled by the carpet. Her eyeliner is darker and bolder than usual, and her low-cut brown top is hanging on for dear life around the mounds threatening to burst it apart.

"What!?! I'm not here for your orgy, Rae!" She snaps, nearly gagging. "I left my jacket here yesterday!"

She stomps inside, wobbling for a moment on her heels before kicking them off. As you enter her gaze for the first time, an unpleasant grimace curls her lips downward.

She glances around the floor and walks around the furniture, keeping you out of her vision. Her aggressive tone keeps everyone quiet as she investigates the scene.

"I think I took it upstairs," Rae admits. "It's in my room."

Janet whips around and heads for the stairs.

You silently follow her, out of earshot.

...

"Janet."

She gasps. A dark blue jean jacket is half-stuffed into her purse as she slowly turns to face you.

"...what?"

Her voice carries no malice - just fear.

"Why do you hate me, Janet?"

"You-! I-!" She instantly stutters, stumbling over herself in an attempt to escape.

"I'm done wasting time playing this guessing game. Please, just give me anything. I'm really sorry for whatever I did to hurt you in the past, Jan, but I don't remember it," you shake your head.

You stand tall in the doorway.

Her head lowers, and her chin juts out in a small pout.

"I wish you would've said that to me ages ago," she whispers. "That you're sorry."

"..."

She musters the courage to speak up. "I never liked you. Did you know that? I never did. Even as my friends were all falling in love with you, I didn't see anything special about you." Crossing her arms and stepping toward you, she continues. "And you took that personally," she accuses, jutting her finger into your sternum.

"How so?"

"You made it your mission to make me fall in love with you. You buttered me up and told me how pretty and special I was," she speaks with growing rage. "And I got weak and stupid, and one day something just snapped inside of me."

You still don't remember much, but you know what happened next.

"I fell in love. I believed everything you'd told me, like an idiot. I thought you were the one for me. And then days, literally days, after I confessed to you and finally gave you what you wanted, you walked into my room with your stupid little puppy eyes and broke up with me."

"..."

She steps closer, letting all the words and emotions she's screamed at you in her head seep through.

"You never gave me a reason why, but I knew what it was. You never gave a fuck about me - I was your toy. And I never told the other girls, because they went on and on about how loving and amazing and sweet you were, and I couldn't fucking tell them what you really were. A cruel demon," she spits out.

Her finger presses into your chest again, and you fold like a piece of paper.

"Wasn't it because of my tumor?" You ask, the color drained from your face. "Isn't that why?"

"Maybe, I don't know. But that doesn't change anything. If you loved me at all, you would've told me."

You step aside, giving her room to leave. She hesitates, lingering beside you.

"I don't want to be angry at you forever. It makes me feel awful, too. But I loved you a lot, and it was all for nothing," she mumbles, glancing at you. The slightest hint of sympathy in her voice is a tiny relief.

"Babe, they're here! Ready to start?"

Leslie impatiently calls you downstairs.

"Have fun with them," Janet sighs. "I'm sorry about your tumor."

Her words are far too polite.

...

10 minutes later...

Celine's abrupt cries spark the tension aflame, finally tearing apart the elephant in the room.

"FUCK~ FUCK~ FUCK!"

Somehow, she was the one who had ended up on top of you first, stripping off her clothes in a brazen display that would've never expected from her.

Her fingers squeeze your air supply as her face turns redder than her butt had become from the sharp slapping of your hips. Her ass feels majestic, and her mounds nearly suffocate you.

The room pulsates with the frenzied energy of Celine's outburst. Her cries unlock a torrent of desires and unspoken emotions that had remained hidden for too long. The other girls quickly leap onto each other, letting Celine have you for the moment.

Your body responds to her touch with an intensity that surprises even you. It feels like too long since you've thrown everything out of your mind and just fucked someone, and Celine is glad to receive it. One hand grips her hip, and the other is pinned down to the bed by her laced fingers. The weight of her straddling you is intoxicating and suffocating, her fingers loosely constricting your throat heightening the arousal.

Each slap of your hips reverberates through the room, igniting a primal hunger within both of you.

"NYAA~~!" Celine releases a half-meow, half-scream as she creams, curling her fingers around your neck as your cock pummels her into orgasm.

She doesn't want to leave just yet, but for the sake of the impatient girls beside her, she slowly pulls her wet, gripping pussy off of you.

The musky scent of sex begins to fill the air, mixed with the faint aroma of perfume and sweat.

"Mmm~ mmm~ fuuck~" Rae moans from beside you, eyes rolling back as the face buried between her thighs slurps her up. "Imane, you're too good at this~"

Sydney smiles softly and bows her head as she approaches you, asking for permission.

"Come here, Syd," you whisper over the raucous yet pleasing moans coming from beside you, where Rae, Imane, Aria, and Jaime were enjoying themselves in the heat of the action, knowing you couldn't possibly please all of them at once. The other girls finish stripping, tearing their clothes off to get into the action.

Sydney gets on top of you and sinks down onto your cock, letting her uncaged breasts sway as she leans over to kiss you.

"Thanks for letting us do this," she grins, caressing your cheek.

"Thank you for being so hot," you chuckle. "And I forgive you for everything. I know you just wanted to help."

The happy, lighthearted attitude flowing out of you infects even the girls who couldn't hear your exact words, and the mood of the room loosens up even more. Yet the sexual tension continues to build as Sydney releases a sensual moan while your hand squeezes her ass and helps her absorb your length.

Hyoon comes to your side, making your eyes bulge in your head as she fondles her boobs in front of you, leaning down to plant an excruciatingly slow kiss on your neck.

"You're so obvious when you're horny," she teases, poking your cheek. "Quit staring at me and focus on Sydney."

"Mmm, you're the worst," you grumble, making her giggle as she continues pushing her perfect boobs together, just out of reach.

Luckily, Sydney's form is equally impeccable. You shove your face into her boobs, causing her face to twist up in ecstasy. Her strong hips start grinding, reminding you of her athleticism.

"Can I go harder?" She asks, her words swirling around in the mix of ever-growing moans. "I need a release."

You let out a breathless laugh, your fingers gripping Sydney's hips tighter.

"Yes, please," you manage to say between gasps.

Sydney's movements become fervent as she rides you, her body syncing with yours. The sound of skin slapping against skin fills the room, intertwining with the moans and cries coming from the others.

As you focus on Sydney, you can feel the weight of Hyoon's gaze burning into your skin. Her mischievous smile sends a surge of adrenaline through your veins, fueling you further.

Unable to resist any longer, you reach out and grab Hyoon by the waist, pulling her by her butt. She yelps at your strong grip but quickly realizes what's happening as you pull her onto your chest. She straddles you with a playful smirk, her silky hair cascading down her shoulders as she leans in to capture your lips in a final searing kiss before she sits up and spreads her legs apart above your face.

"Aghh~~ FUUUUCK!" Her smug confidence vanishes as soon as your tongue digs into her folds. She's no match for your expertise, and her hips hump over your mouth, begging for you to get deeper.

Sydney pumps her body furiously, exhaling slowly as she nears her orgasm.

With one hand on Hyoon's butt and the other on Sydney's thigh, the three of you rock the bed violently, nearly giving the other girls a fright.

Imane finally pulls away from Rae, her eyes bulging as she sees what's happening.

"Fuck me, I want next," she mutters.

Emiru and Leslie swap saliva, creating friction between their boobs as they press up against each other. Their thighs slide smoothly along each other's bodies, giving them both the odd reminder of how good women felt.

Jodi removes her slick hand from Jaime's sopping entrance, all five of her fingers drenched. She smiles, satisfied with her work as Jaime sits up, quivering pleasantly from what she'd just been through.

Emiru sits up at the same time, passing Leslie off to a horny Aria.

Jaime and Emiru catch each other taking a momentary break. Their eyes are bloodshot and puffy, but desire still courses through them, causing their gaze to wander down to each other's fully exposed, glistening figures.

Jaime's breath catches as she realizes Emi is staring back at her, and her eyes quickly divert.

Emi glances away from her roommate's alluring body, gladly letting Aria pull her down for a rough kiss that quickly turns into mutually sloppy fingering.

"Oh, fuck, Aria~" Emiru moans loudly. "Just like that~"

Jaime's thighs rub together as she watches, fantasizing, only snapping out of it once Rae grabs her arm and pulls her in.

Hyoon's strong hips grind on your face, filling your nose with her wonderful scent as she screams words of praise.

"YES, Jesus, YES~"

Sydney's walls tighten around your cock in an inimitable sensation, and you resist the urge to blow as she gives in.

"Mmmphh," you fail to speak once Hyoon's thighs decide to shut you up.

Sydney is off your cock in a second, and a new girl takes her place. She starts by licking your shaft from the base to the tip, then taking you completely down her throat for a moment, just to remind you what she's capable of.

You cock twitches, and she giggles in delight, finally revealing herself to be Poki through her voice.

"Mmmmphmm-" You stop halfway through your nonsensical sound, but Imane understands.

"Hyoon, can you let them up?" Imane asks, her voice dripping with need. "Please."

Hyoon relents with a disappointed huff and gets off your face.

You gasp for air for a moment, but Imane gives you no time to rest. She pulls you up into a kneeling position, then lies on her back and spreads her feet out.

Now that your vision is finally clear, you look around and see the variety of toys thrown into the mix.

To your left, Rae holds a buzzing vibrator to her clit, and Hyoon quickly hops on and pushes her pussy up against Rae's, letting it massage both of them into heaven.

Meanwhile, Jodi is on a dominant streak, pounding Aria's thickness from behind with a very familiar-looking dildo tied to her waist while fingering Leslie with her free hand. A devilish grin marks her face as the two girls under her control shiver in delight.

Holy shit, Jodi!

A thin rope is wrapped around Emiru's arms, constraining them above her head as Celine takes full advantage of her. Their energy is mostly fizzled out, but the callous rope restricting her movement makes Emiru shiver.

You get on top of Imane, wrapping your arms around her and pushing her legs up.

The sensation of her tightness enveloping you is overwhelming. Your bodies are so familiar with each other that it feels like second nature to slide in.

"Harder. Hurt me a little. I need it," Imane breathes out in choppy sentences. "Slap my face."

"W-wha-?" You pause, taken aback.

"Please," she begs, rocking her body up to meet your hips. "For me."

Her innocent begging draws it out of you before you can think otherwise.

You pull back your hand, then strike her across the face.

"GAAAH~~" She howls in delight, convulsing around your throbbing cock. Her moans don't stop, as the after-shock of the sting continually stabs her with pleasure.

"Fuck, again," she begs, her nails digging sharply into your back. Her frantic pace comes from a deeply unsated hunger. Imane's face contorts in ecstasy, her eyes squeezing shut and lips parting in a euphoric moan.

Right as she opens her eyes, another slap arrives on her other cheek, leaving a faint red line where each of your fingers hit.

"Fuuuuuck, again, so fucking good," she groans. It seems impossible to believe that she loves this so much, but the way her pussy clamps around you with each hit makes it hard to think otherwise.

She's milking you so well, and you can feel her boobs pressing together onto your body as her hands desperately clutch you closer.

"I'm gonna cum, Imane," you warn, continuing to pound her.

"Inside me," she demands, as expected.

For good measure, you prepare to give her one last slap, relishing the taboo physicality of it.

Instead, another hand delivers the final slap for you, and a dildo is shoved into Imane's mouth at the same time, making her choke on the sudden entry. She cums instantly and powerfully, finally bringing your orgasm out of you. Jodi continues pushing the dildo down Imane's throat, making the brunette gag and gasp for air. She screams silently, her eyes rolling back in her head. Your heart can hardly keep up with your exertion, and you become light-headed as you shoot out your first load of the afternoon.

Jodi slowly pulls the dildo back out of Imane's mouth, grinning.

"Marry me," Imane sighs. You can't tell who she's talking to.

...

Jaime rides you like a cowgirl on a rodeo, except she's the one causing all the ruckus.

Her movements are wild and unrestrained, as she forces every bad thought out of her head through primal fucking.

The girls who are still active are grasping tiredly at each other's bodies, still drawing out as much pleasure as their fried brains can take. Celine and Imane are gently riding each other, small blushes on their cheeks as they whisper something.

Jaime's petite body curves and bends as her hips lift and drop, reminding you of how perfect her figure is. Despite the ruggedness of her raw passion, she moves with grace, her hips rolling and grinding against yours. Her fingers find purchase on your chest, leaving trails of fire in their wake. Her swollen lips part with each gasp for air, and her hungry, fiery eyes lock onto yours.

"Fuck, fuck, just fuck everything out of me," she pleads. "Make me stop thinking, and FUCK ME~!"

Your entwined, sweat-soaked bodies collide, merging into one. Time becomes meaningless, and she's the only object of your desire. Somewhere off to the side, your hand is drenched in someone else's wet slit, but you hardly notice.

A few of the girls are knocked out, sleeping peacefully amid the noise. The rest are still going at it, biting and sucking on wherever their mouths land.

"Shit, I needed this so badly," Jaime mutters, leaning down and sucking on your neck. You shudder at the sensation as her tight hips continue giving you the workout of your life.

"...I couldn't stop myself when you and Lily got together," she whispers. "I touched myself the whole night."

She muffles your gasp with a sharp kiss, slipping her tongue into your mouth.

"Shh... I won't tell."

...

You eagerly press your hips forward, holding Rae's hips and bringing her back onto you. Her body arches against yours, racing for a finish she hadn't gotten from you in a while.

"Sorry I made you wait so long," you apologize. Between her gasps and moans as your hands slide down her thighs and up her stomach, feeling every inch of her smooth skin, she mutters, "Waiting makes it feel even better, hehe."

Her cravings are your commands, and you answer them before she has to ask. Your bodies are made for each other, and you happily take a small break from the furious fucking of the last few hours to enjoy a sensual, slower pace.

Jodi watches the two of you, fiddling with something. Emiru crawls to you, nearly collapsed from exhaustion.

"I'm gonna pass out before I get my turn with you..." Emi groans. "So let me do this instead."

Dipping her head down, she sticks her long tongue out and slurps at the contact area between you and Rae's private areas. Your nerves are so overstimulated that you can barely feel it, but it's still amazing. With one hand on Rae's shoulder and the other on Emi's, you guide the two girls in tandem, addicted to the fiery feeling burning within you.

With each thrust, Rae's firm ass clapping reminds you of how much you've missed her body.

Emiru's talented tongue dances across the sensitive flesh between you and Rae, adding a layer of erotic intensity that shocks your bodies into action. Rae throws her hips backward, loving Emi's warm tongue pressing against her almost as much as the throbbing cock tearing her apart.

Emi's dedication pushes you to give Rae everything she's been wanting. Her arms collapse to the ground, and her face plows into the mattress, muffling the moans that soon become screams of ecstasy.

...

You glance at Aria and Leslie. They're passed out, snoozing away with faint smiles on their lips. Rae and Emi are napping on your chest like a pair of curled-up kittens, and Jaime, Hyoon, Sydney, Imane, and Celine are all in a big pile at the other end of the bed. The time is past three in the morning.

"Jodi...?" You mutter, trying to ignore the awful aching of your cock. You've lost track of how many orgasms you've had, but achieving another one feels impossible.

"Yes?" She turns to you, and your jaw drops.

She's exactly as she was at the very beginning, barring her wrecked hair and makeup. The energy inside her flows freely, and you stare in awe and concern. Her expression is greedy with desire.

"Jodi, how are you so energized? I'm sorry, I don't know if I'll be able to-"

"Please!" she cries, eyes widening. "I waited all this time, and you... please! Don't tell me you can't!"

"Ok, ok!" You quickly relent, not wanting to disappoint. Her smile returns, but it feels anxious.

I can go for one more round... right?

"Why don't we have a snack first? We can go to a different room to do it after," she suggests, hopping up with far too much energy.

"I suppose..."

...

After a glass of water and some bits of leftovers, Jodi guides you up to the furthest bedroom, which happens to be Aria's.

As you reach the door, a faint sliver of movement appears in the corner of your eye.

"Huh?" You whisper, whipping around.

Was that... Miyoung's door closing?

Hold on, has she spent the whole day in there?

"Hey, you're making me wait, baby," Jodi whines, grabbing your arm and pulling you inside. "I'm so wet, come on..."

"How do you still have so much energy?" You ask incredulously.

"Because I need you," she easily answers, reaching her hands behind her slender back and dropping her bra to the floor.

Her gorgeous body distracts you, and you reach your hands down to your underwear, ready to get started with your final round for the night, and possibly for the month.

But you stop midway, as your fatigued brain finally Fcallchugs a thought out.

"Jodi?" You whisper. "What do you mean by that?"

"Huh? Hey, take it off already! I need you to bend me over and fuck me, or eat me out, or do whatever you want to me-"

"Jodi! That's..." You pause, ensuring your next words are true. "I don't think that's what you want."

"What-! Hey, where is this coming from?!? Just get on the bed!" She nearly yells, nostrils flaring.

"I won't."

"Wha-! Why?!?" She slaps her thighs, visibly angry.

She's not like this when we have sex. Impatient, callous.

"You're not yourself right now, Jodi," you whisper.

She seethes. "How the fuck would you know? You don't even remember who I am!"

And with that, it all makes sense.

She withdraws, reflecting on her words in the silence that follows.

"So that's what it is? That's where this is coming from?" You confirm.

Her fiery eyes lose their luster. Her spine curves forward, and she slouches back, collapsing onto the bed. All her lust is gone in an instant, finally revealing what was truly driving it.

Damn. All of this sex was just meant to distract her. It's the same for the other girls, I suppose, but it didn't work on her.

She stares at the ceiling, her emotions drained.

Her eyes seem hollow, her lips thin. Now that your lust is finally cooling, the subtleties of her appearance become noticeable. Her eyelid twitches with fatigue, and a small tremor takes hold of her fingers.

"All I wanted was a future with you."

"..."

"I was so patient, so hopeful, so goddamn hopeful, that you would wake up and everything would be okay again," she tiredly mutters.

"I understand that."

"No, you don't," she snaps. "You don't understand. I went to your bedside almost every single day to talk to you. I prayed to gods I didn't believe in. And when I finally, finally got my wish to come true..." She clamps her fists together. "Turns out it was all for nothing. You were dying the whole time."

"..."

"It's a sick joke. It's so, so mean."

You crawl onto the bed. You pat the pillow next to you, beckoning her closer.

She scoots up to the head of the bed, curling her body into a question mark. She faces away from you, hiding the tears, and you quickly get behind her, wrapping her up in your love.

"I wish... it wasn't real..." Her voice cracks. "I wish... that you could be wrong about it all..."

"...me too."

She places her hands on top of yours as they wrap around her torso. There's nothing else you can possibly say to take the edge off of the crushing fear she's feeling, so you plant a comforting kiss on the back of her neck and pray.

"Let's get some sleep, my love. I'll stay with you."

"...thanks."

"Goodnight, Jodi."

"'night."

...

Her eyes hover on the papers in front of her a moment longer. The pen rolling around her slim fingers comes to a halt.

"Welcome back. How's LA been treating you?" She sits up straighter, patting down her skirt. Her buttoned top and black skirt match the outfit she'd worn the prior week.

"About as shitty as it treats everyone else," you brusquely answer.

She smiles professionally. "Well, that's unfortunate," she sighs, sounding entirely unapologetic. "But this is how things are going to be from now on. Don't worry, though! I won't hold you for very long. As long as you cooperate, that is."

She produces a clipboard and pen from thin air and lays them on her lap, clicking the pen three times. Her legs uncross and recross tightly.

"Alright, shoot," you sigh, sitting down.

"Question one. How-"

"By the way," you interrupt, "I started reading Dickens the other day. Almost done with A Tale of Two Cities."

Her muffled look of annoyance quickly makes way to curiosity.

"Oh, did you? That's great! How was it?" She sets down her clipboard.

"Meh, alright. I think I understand what you mean about dichotomy. I don't think I had to read a whole book to get it, though. You could've summarized it."

"It's nice to get the experience for yourself, dear," she nods politely.

"I guess so," you shrug. "Thanks for telling me about it."

A genuine smile lights up her features. She's prettier than you realized.

"No, thank you for taking my advice! You're honestly the first to do so," she giggles.

She folds her hands in her lap, forgetting about the questionnaire for a moment.

"Well, you seem like a smart woman. Any advice from someone like you is probably quite valuable," you smoothly remark.

She clears her throat, quickly shifting her gaze down to her lap. Her slim fingers reach up and adjust her tight collar.

"Alright, back to question one," she declares.

Chapter 220: Chapter 220. Girls Want Girls (The Amnesiac)

"Good morning~" Jodi whispers into the crook of your neck as you stir.

You groan, stretching your arms over your head.

"Hey, Jodi," you huskily whisper back, pulling your arms back and leaning in to plant a kiss on her jaw. "How are you feeling?"

She tilts your chin up to continue the kiss. Her warm lips lovingly caress you as her leg drapes over yours, reminding you of how smooth her skin is.

"Amazing," she mutters. "It's always amazing to wake up next to the person I love."

Your lips press forward. Her words are so tender, yet so tragic, that you can't think of anything but kissing her again.

"I'm sorry for lashing out yesterday."

The tip of your nose brushes back and forth against hers, side to side. Her fingers interlace with yours, melding your bodies into one.

"It's ok. We're all hurting," you sigh.

She nods. Placing a hand on your chest, she rubs small circles. "Hey... would it be selfish if I asked you to-"

"NO. It would NOT be selfish, my dear love," you sternly say, dissolving into a giggle as her smile lights up.

"To murder all of my enemies for me?" She teases, a completely serious stare on her face.

"Give me their names and I'll be back by tomorrow." You feign a sigh.

She throws her head back and chuckles, slapping your chest gently.

"What did you want to ask?"

"To have sex. Not because I'm angry, just because we didn't get to do it earlier," she clarifies. Her hand starts crawling down your belly to your groin.

"Yeah, let's do it," you easily reply. "We should have some time-"

The bedroom door swings open sharply. Your grin deflates as Jodi quickly retracts her hand, and you reluctantly turn to see who it is.

"Hey, T-tina!" Jodi exclaims, rolling away from you.

The short brunette's gaze carries a hardness you'd never seen on her. Her gaze flips to you, never once wavering to the other girl on the bed.

"Go see Miyoung," she quietly commands. She's hunched over, her presence even smaller than usual.

"Tina, why weren't you with us yesterday?" You blurt.

"Go talk to Miyoung. Please." Something about her tone reminds you of the brief moments of realization you'd had the previous day.

"O-ok, I will," you gulp, worried. Jodi stands up, glancing back and forth between the two of you as if you were speaking a foreign language.

"Oh. Morning, Jodi," Tina waves politely. She stands straighter for a moment.

"Hi," Jodi smiles sweetly. "Are you ok?"

"..."

"..."

"...go see Miyoung."

...

You knock three times.

"Hey, Miyoung, baby," you speak up. Jodi presses her ear to the door.

"Come in," A hoarse voice calls.

You take one step into the room with Jodi right on your heels, quickly making an assessment of the woman lying flat on her back, staring up at the ceiling.

The room's messy, but not too messy. She's definitely been crying, and Tina's been taking care of her. But about what?

You take a second step.

She's been up here since yesterday - she didn't come down when I was cheering up Rae, Leslie, and Aria, but she must've heard it all happen. Not to mention the orgy that happened next door. So what made her like this?

You take a third step, and Miyoung finally turns to face you.

Something that happened during the reveal. Could it be that obvious? That she's distressed over my tumor?

You take a fourth and final step, reaching her bedside. Her eyes are teary and hollow.

No. She's not the kind to push everyone away. It must have been something to do with her. Something else. But what?

Miyoung reaches her hands out for you.

"Master..."

As you slide in for a hug, it finally clicks.

Ah...

"What did I promise you, Miyoung? What was it?" You whisper.

She gasps.

"How did you know?" She pulls away. Her face is a mess of watery makeup, but she's gorgeous and glowing underneath.

"Just a guess," you say. "I'm so sorry I left you here. I should've checked on you."

She shakes her head. "You have a lot to take care of. Don't worry about me."

Jodi stands to the side, biting her lip.

"Hi, Jodi," Miyoung says. The two girls come together for a kind, gentle hug. Jodi holds her like a fragile doll, brushing her hair once before pulling away.

"So? Do you want to talk about it?" You ask, sitting next to her.

"There's nothing to talk about," Miyoung sighs.

"Why?" Jodi asks.

"You were right that it's about the promise you made me." She wipes a fresh tear. "I guessed that you didn't remember either."

"Yeah, I don't remember any of the promises except Aria's, but that's because she told me-"

"Wait, either?" Jodi interrupts.

"Huh?" You turn to her.

"You said either. Miyoung, do you remember what the promise was?" Jodi gasps.

Miyoung's face crinkles. Her eyes squint shut and her lips press into a flat line, while her hands go up to cover her face.

Her shoulders quake, telling you everything you need to know.

"Miyoung!" You stand up. "If you don't remember, why are you so distressed?"

She jerks back a little.

"I mean..." You start over, quieter. "I know you must feel awful about this, but... how can you feel so bad about something you don't remember?" You place your hand on her shoulder, steadying it.

"It's because I don't remember that I feel so bad!" Miyoung snaps. "Don't you get it? You stayed with me just because of some promise you made me, and I don't even know what it was! I've spent so long trying to remember, but I just can't! How can I say that I deserve you..."

"Miyoung, I stayed with you because I love you!" You blurt.

"..."

"..."

Jodi's eyes burn through every layer of your soul. Even Miyoung cowers a little at the intensity of the girl's gaze as she peeks through her fingers.

"I take that back," you quickly say. "If it was just about love, I would've stayed with Jodi too."

Jodi blinks and guiltily retracts her death glare.

"I guess the promise had something to do with it, but if neither of us remembers, why stress over it? It doesn't matter anymore," you shrug.

She sniffles, curling her small hands in her lap. "I just felt terrible for forgetting something so important. It's kinda messed up..."

You brush aside her hair to kiss her forehead.

"Don't worry about it. If I remember, I'll let you know, but I love you regardless." You slip into another hug. "That doesn't change anything now. And the same goes for you, Jodi," you say, beckoning her closer.

"Whatever my reasons were in the past, forget them - I want to be with both of you," you decide.

Jodi wraps her arms around the two of you, turning the intimate moment into a group hug.

She trembles a little, as does Miyoung.

"I want to be with you too," Jodi mutters, pouting. "Things were different before we knew about the illness, but now that I do, I just want to be with you, no matter what."

You nod in agreement, silencing the sound of your heart cracking just a little more.

...

i hope you had a great time last night!! i wanted to come but i wasnt ready to tell everyone yet

Come visit me again soon <3

Lily's words warm you up. You type back a quick reply, still in awe that the same woman you'd constantly bickered with over the years had suddenly turned into a sweet, loving girlfriend.

Would this have happened without this illness? I doubt it - she wouldn't have expressed her feelings, and I might not have realized I had feelings in the first place.

Miyoung stirs on your lap, drawing your attention.

"Do you want some water, baby?" You coddle her. It's the only way you can think of to make up for your prior neglect.

"Yeah," she groans, nuzzling into your thigh. "Keep petting me, master, please."

Jodi hides her smirk.

"Stay there. I'll get her the water, master." Jodi lets the final word languidly roll off her tongue, embarrassing and slightly arousing you.

"Hey, my master!" Miyoung drowsily whines.

"Shh, don't worry. She's just joking," you reassure.

Nevertheless, Miyoung keeps her arms around your waist, oozing love and protectiveness.

...

Imane awakes to a slow, steady rhythm of warm air breezing past her chin.

Her eyes trace the source up a few inches to Celine's angelic resting face.

Imane pouts from the sheer cuteness, fighting off the urge to pinch the sleeping beauty's plump cheeks.

Then, she makes a grave mistake. She looks down.

Beneath her roommate's face lies her nude body, rolled onto its side. One voluptuous breast rests on the other, making Imane wonder how Celine can sleep with such weighty honkers. Her nipples are soft and enticing.

Beneath that, her surprisingly smooth, flat belly curves downward to the pink folds between her thighs, then to her thick, curvy legs.

Imane slowly exhales. Her eyes slowly draw back up, retracing the path through the peaks and valleys that form Celine's sculpted figure. She's as pretty as an angel and as sexy as a succubus, and Imane starts to seriously question which one she is.

...

Hyoon is no stranger to intense sex, but the dull aches in her body as she awakens remind her of her college days.

Quieting her groans, she slowly sits up amongst the sea of nude, sleeping women.

She looks from one to the other, checking their names off a mental list. As she nears the end of the bed, her eyes flicker to Rae, sleeping on her side, snoring softly.

Hyoon's chest squeezes as she watches Rae's lip flutter into a smile. The sleeping girl mutters something too soft to hear, and then her smile turns into a pout, making Hyoon's heart palpitate at the sudden overload of cuteness.

Rae's eyes gently move back and forth under her eyelids. Her lips move again, mumbling silently.

Hyoon looks away from the dreaming girl, forgetting who she'd already counted.

"Hyoon..."

Her cheeks burn bright red as her gaze snaps back. She sits up straighter, getting a better look at the Filipina who's just uttered her name.

Rae's perfect form was nothing new to her, but somehow it takes on an even greater intensity of beauty. She doesn't want to pull her eyes away.

"Rae..." She softly mutters back, unsure why.

Rae inhales sharply. Hyoon holds her breath, prepared to look away from the butt she definitely isn't ogling the instant Rae opens her eyes.

But her eyes never open. Rae's hips slowly push forward, revealing the faint lines of her abs. Her hips pull back, pressing her boobs forward and making them jiggle softly.

Her hips press forward again.

Hyoon's lips turn into a visible 'o' as she understands what's happening.

Rae starts moving a little faster, pushing and pulling her groin forward and backward. Her tongue hangs slightly out of her mouth, and her breathing quickens.

"Rae...?" Hyoon mutters again, in shock.

"Hyoon..." She groans back, her tongue still hanging loosely. Her hips continue humping the air, bringing past memories of Rae's supreme riding skills up to Hyoon's attention.

Shutting her eyes only makes the memories more vivid. Clearly, Rae is dreaming about something similar, and Hyoon can only imagine what. Hyoon pants softly, ignoring the tingling down below. Her breaths are shallow, almost as much as her sleeping friend's.

Her eyes trace over the tanned girl again, not sparing an inch of her body. Everything from the tips of her toes to the top of her beautifully messy head of hair is absorbed into Hyoon's vision, and her primal itchiness becomes nearly unbearable.

...

Jaime mutters a thousand unheard curses. Her body feels so awful, and yet the memories are so delectable. For a moment, she considers this a hangover from a different kind of intoxication.

As fate would have it, the first and only person she sees when her eyes finally open is the one person she doesn't want to. Especially not after that incident.

Emiru lies flat on her back, posed ungracefully with her arms and legs strewn around randomly.

Jaime rolls her eyes at her luck. Her arms try to push her into a sitting position, to no avail. Her legs are completely out of commission, so she lays her head back down and shuts her eyes.

A second later, she opens them again, muttering a hundred more silent curses at her inability to stay still.

She scuffles around awkwardly. Behind her, someone shifts and slightly sways the bed.

Emiru stirs at the movement, slowly shifting and rolling right into her roommate. Jaime holds back a gasp as Emi flops over right beside her, hanging one arm over Jaime's shoulder.

A grimace grows on Jaime's lips. The accidental cuddling she'd somehow fallen into was a guarantee that she wouldn't be getting up anytime soon. And of course, it had to be with the one person she'd accidentally revealed too much to.

"Oh, so you did it just to beat me? Wow."

"...what do you mean, beat you?"

"Did you really think this was some competition, Jaime?"

"No!"

"So that's why you were acting like such a pornstar in there, huh? And why you acted so seductive and flirty like that..."

Jaime wants to pound her forehead in anger, but Emiru's arm keeps both of hers trapped.

She grinds her teeth instead, reflecting on the memory once again. She was so obviously desperate at that moment, so vulnerable about the thoughts that ran rampant in her head. Even now, her mind quickly spirals.

She stares down at her body, twitching at her bloated stomach. The patch of cellulite around her upper thigh is infuriating, and if she'd remembered its existence before, she might not have ever joined the orgy.

One by one, her body parts face scrutiny, and none of them pass. Her boobs are still too small, her butt too flat, her stomach too rounded, her legs too gross, her arms too flabby.

She places her fingers on her face, imagining the ugly woman whose face she's hiding behind. The avalanche of thoughts swallows her up.

As soon as she's done dissecting herself, her sights move to Emiru. To her boobs, which are only a little bigger than Jaime's but large enough to fill her frame. To her butt, which curves nicely and evenly. To her stomach, so flat you could cut vegetables on it. To her thin, petite arms, her sharp collarbones, and her gorgeous, kind face.

The feeling is insufferable, yet its familiarity provides a twisted comfort. Jaime sinks into it, letting the numbness grow. A soft sniffle escapes her.

Emi shuffles again. Her arm retracts, giving Jaime hope of an escape, but she leans in and pulls Jaime's head to her chest, wrapping her arms around the girl like a teddy bear.

The two girls lie still, only one of them conscious of the position they occupy. Their bodies press against each other like lovers.

Jaime, buried in the peaceful warmth of someone she envied beyond measure, finally surrenders.

Her eyes squeeze shut, and the tears begin.

...

"Movie night?" You repeat. "That sounds nice! As long as it doesn't turn to... eh..." You shuffle, trying not to wince too obviously at the pain erupting from your screaming crotch.

"Oh, don't worry! You'll be good to go by tonight," Rae cheers.

"Wait, what does that mean?" You gasp.

"It means I'll get my turn with you," Miyoung giggles, earning another gasp.

"And me too..." Tina shyly mutters, almost hoping you won't hear her.

Everyone had woken up throughout the morning, and the mood had been sky-high ever since.

Tina is evidently fatigued, which Miyoung continues to apologize for over and over again. But Tina dodges her attempts like an expertly trained friend and merely glances at you with a smile.

The two girls were back to normal, and you couldn't be happier.

The other girls regale them with stories of the previous night's sexcapade, making Tina blush and beg them to stop, while Miyoung pretends to do the same while secretly vying for more. The girls glance at each other, giggling.

It looks like they can nearly read each other's minds. They've gotten a lot closer, haven't they?

Lily had come over to the house as well, only to walk out again and refuse to enter unless the smell of sex was cleansed from the house. No one else had seen it, but her thighs rubbed together slightly as she inhaled the 'putrid' scent, as she had dug deep into her vocabulary to call it.

Returning to the present, you continue petting Leslie, who decided to be your next lapdog after Miyoung had left. Her knees are tucked up to her chin so she fits almost entirely on your thighs, and her warmth makes you tingle.

"You alright down there, puppy?" You ask.

"Woof woof!" She barks.

Lily whips her head, bewildered.

"What is going on in this place...?" She sighs, making you laugh even more than Leslie's excruciatingly embarrassed face does.

...

The girls are sprawled out on the plethora of blankets, pillows, and sleeping bags placed all over the living room. Every couch is occupied, and seemingly every blanket is too. It takes you a moment to realize it, but Janet is also present. Her eyes meet you for a moment. You catch the instant rage behind her gaze, but she quickly blinks it away and offers a small smile.

"Uh... where do I sit?" You scratch your neck.

"Right here on mama's lap!" Jodi slaps her inner thighs and spreads her legs out. The blush that comes to your face is especially amusing to the girls, some of whom not-so-jokingly offer to take that throne for themselves.

"No, really," you laugh.

"Cuddle up with someone, babe!" Rae exclaims. "Maybe two if you're daring enough."

It sounds oddly like a challenge, and it quickly becomes one.

Almost every girl stares at you and swiftly starts shuffling to make space. Suddenly, there are too many spots to choose from, all next to different pairs of girls.

"There's a spot right here," Rae pats the space between her and Hyoon. Hyoon looks excited and subtly nods.

You nod. "Alright, then. I guess..."

"No, sit here!" Aria cries. "It's a lot more comfy."

"What do you mean, Aria?! We have more pillows than you do!" Rae gasps.

"Oh, but I have a much more comfortable type of pillow..." She gently sways side to side, rocking the pair of pillows attached to her body.

The girls gawk, unsure how to deal with such a bold move.

"Why don't you sit here?" Lily speaks up. The girls collectively gasp, wondering how she hopes to top Aria.

"I mean... uh..." She hunches her shoulders and crumbles under the spotlight. "If you want. We won't... do anything, obviously."

The girls release their breaths.

"No, that's boring! Sit here!" Sydney calls.

"Who are you calling boring?!?" Lily challenges.

"You can feel me up all you want if you lie here," Imane raises her eyebrows. "And Celine, too!"

"Woah, wait! I didn't agree to-"

"Come here already!" Miyoung beckons. "You still owe me for leaving me yesterday!"

"Hey! That's guilt tripping!" Emi scoffs. "Leave 'em alone!"

The girls don't stop, but your mind can't take any more. You disengage and look around the room blankly.

The only two girls who weren't involved in a fierce debate were Janet, as expected, and Jaime.

Jaime?

She stares at the ground, lost in some dimension of thought. She's normally one of the brightest personalities in the room, but she's lost her luster entirely.

You step over piles of bickering bodies, making your way toward her. She doesn't look up.

Janet watches you in disbelief as you squat down right next to her.

"Is there room here for one more?" You quietly ask Jaime, who's sitting adjacent to Janet.

The room goes silent.

"H-huh?" She mutters, looking up. "O-oh!"

She looks around, finally getting up to speed. "Um, y-yeah, I..."

She shifts over as much as she can so you can squeeze in. You try to get as far from Janet as possible, but your arm accidentally brushes her, and it feels like a punch in the gut as she winces. Having no idea about the tension that exists between you two, the other girls don't see a thing.

"Janet, do you want to switch places with someone?" You ask politely.

The girls light up again, realizing they have a second chance.

"No," she firmly states, shocking the other girls into another prolonged silence.

"I chose this spot and I'm not moving just because you want me to." She juts her chin away from you.

That wasn't why I...

Whatever.

Faint whispers appear across the room. Your relationship with Janet is entirely unknown to everyone else, but some of the more presumptuous girls start getting certain ideas.

You push them aside and focus on the small girl cuddling into you. Jaime's mind is still drowning, but the soft smile you give her creates a speck of hope, buried deep inside her head. She can barely feel it, but she knows it's there, and that's enough.

And as you wrap your arms around her body and let her lean her head back onto you, that hope grows a little brighter.

The lights dim as the movie begins, and you set your sights on having a nice, lighthearted evening with everyone.

"Wait, which movie did we pick again?"

...

"I hate scary movies Ihatescarymovies IhatescarymoviesIhatescarymovies!!!"

Rae chants to herself quietly under the blanket, still peeking her head up to watch every few seconds before another terrifying scene threatens to blow out her vocal cords.

"Hyoon, help me!" Rae whispers, scooting down the couch until she bumps into the girl. Hyoon has her blankets pulled up to her nose, watching the television screen intently.

"Shh!" Hyoon whispers back.

"Hey!" Rae gasps.

Hyoon finally tears her attention away from the screen, and suddenly realizes the state her friend is in.

"Oh..." She bites her lip. "Come here. I'll tap you when it's safe to look," she quickly devises.

Hyoon had only intended for Rae to duck under the blanket, but the short girl easily leans over and lays her head in the girl's lap, agreeing to the plan instantly.

Rae's eyes are closed, and a small pout appears on her face.

Hyoon turns crimson as the girl's expression reminds her of that morning. Combined with the feeling of Rae's head so close to the source of the burning in her core, Hyoon is left with a much bigger problem to deal with than a simple scary movie.

"Is it safe now?" Rae whispers, eyes still closed.

"U-uh..." Hyoon glances up in alarm, finally returning her attention to the movie. "Y-yes, it should be."

Rae lifts her head and peeks out of the blanket. Hyoon tries not to think about the scent of Rae's shampoo lingering on her hair.

In a moment of complete silence, the inevitable occurs.

"AHHHH!" Rae screams like a murder victim right as the jumpscare appears, blasting everyone's eardrums.

She ducks under the blankets again and wraps her arms around her caretaker's torso, muttering to herself, while Hyoon's head spins from the fright.

"Sorry..." She pats Rae's head, unsure if she's comforting the girl in her lap or herself.

Rae grumbles again, visibly ashamed at her reaction.

Hyoon finally registers the brunette's small hands around her waist. Despite Rae being the one in need of comfort, her touch is strangely securing.

"Uh..." Hyoon mumbles, wanting to say more, but not finding the words.

...

"Celine... I'm cold..." Imane whispers. Both of them are sitting side by side, their backs supported by the couch behind them. All the spare blankets had been snatched up, so Imane relies on her only other option.

Celine absently scoots closer, her attention fully captured by the film.

"Celiiiiine," Imane drawls. "Closer, please?"

Her lavender-haired friend finally glances over, already knowing what to expect. Imane was a natural tease, and her whining was probably just an excuse to get some attention.

"Imane, I- OH!" She gasps loudly as she sees her friend's shoulders convulsing slightly. "You're shivering!"

Imane grits her teeth and nods. "I think I might be getting sick. I'm not usually this cold."

"Oh..." Celine sighs sympathetically and scoots in, her attention completely departed from the movie.

"Wait, are you sure?" The brunette pulls back. "If I am getting sick, then..."

Celine doesn't hesitate. "Then you'll be warm and sick."

Imane could've expected such behavior, but it still makes her heart squeeze with joy.

And, after what she'd witnessed that morning, the feeling of Celine being the big spoon and pressing up against her from behind makes her heart squeeze for an entirely different reason.

"Thank you..." She mutters, grateful that Celine couldn't see her face.

...

"Psst."

Tina's nimble finger taps three times on Miyoung's shoulder from behind. Miyoung was Tina's shield of choice, as she knew how much better the brave girl was at dealing with scary stuff than she was.

"Huh?" Miyoung turns back.

"Wanna cuddle?" She asks, a grin on her face.

"But I won't be able to block out the screen if it gets scary," Miyoung frowns.

"It's ok! I'm a big girl!" Tina exclaims, sounding like the exact opposite. Spreading her legs for the girl to scoot between, Tina beckons inward.

Stifling her laugh, Miyoung starts to lean back onto her friend's chest.

An impulse flashes across Tina's subconscious as her friend leans back. Her lips suddenly plant themselves on Miyoung's nape, making the stoic girl's eyes widen into saucers.

Tina pulls back silently, blushing profusely. Miyoung continues leaning back until she settles into Tina's shoulder, while her thoughts fly in circles.

Neither of them says another word.

...

Either the movie had frightened all the thoughts out of the poor girl or your embrace had driven them away. Regardless, Jaime lies peacefully in your arms. A goofy smile rests on her face, emanating her familiar energy.

"Ah~!" You gasp. Your eyes had been fixed on the movie since it had begun, while Jaime had become an incessant source of teasing remarks whenever you got scared.

"Heeheehee," she giggles at your expense. You grumble and begrudgingly kiss her to shut her up.

How is she not getting scared by any of this?

She tilts her head back to the movie, but her gaze is caught on the figure to her left, who is now lying much closer to Jaime than she was earlier.

Emiru's bugged-out eyes are glued to the screen, almost making Jaime laugh.

She stares a moment longer. The sense of despair she'd managed to avoid starts to creep back in as her gaze starts to move to her roommate's body.

Inhaling sharply, she snaps back to the sensation of your body beneath her and suddenly realizes the opportunity she has. Without wasting another second thinking, she turns over so her chest is pressed against yours.

Pulling a blanket further onto the two of you, she scoots down and dives under it.

"...Jaime?" You whisper. "You o-oh!"

You stumble on your words as warmth presses on a familiar spot. You duck your head and lift the blanket to reveal the girl pressing her lips against your crotch with a huge grin, her hands slowly reaching to remove your pants.

The movie becomes the least of your worries. The porn scene playing out on your lap is much more attention-grabbing, and Jaime's soft, wet kisses on your now-uncaged cock create fireworks of delight.

She truly doesn't waste a moment - after a brief look up to ensure you're watching, she slowly takes your erection in her mouth. Her eyes locked onto yours, the intensity of the moment is almost overwhelming. You lean back slightly, trying to get comfortable. It's as if Jaime has become a completely different person since you first saw her looking dazed and dejected - bold, confident, and unapologetically aroused.

Her lips glide up and down your shaft with a sloppy yet rhythmic precision. A few tiny moans escape from Jaime as she savors your taste, her eyes never leaving yours.

You finally glance up and around you, checking to see if her behavior is as obvious as you feared. Luckily, the intensity of the movie is enough to draw everyone in and drown out the wet sounds of Jaime's tongue.

You hold the blanket up over you two so Jaime's bouncing head won't shoot through it, but it also means that you can't see her.

Both of her hands join the tango. She expertly strokes your cock in time with her mouth, her fingers skillfully massaging your most sensitive spots. The combination of wet warmth and firm pressure is insanely sweet.

Meanwhile, Janet's neatly trimmed eyebrows shoot upward as the blanket beneath her rocks slightly.

She scans around the room, squinting to see through the dark until her eyes land on you.

Your head is leaned back, and your lips parted, while air flows in and out at a pace too fast even for someone terrified of horror movies.

She glances down at your lap. The covering blanket can only do so much, and it's not enough to conceal the truth from her prying eyes.

Her jaw drops, and she shakes her head in pure disgust, turning back. The thought of what's occurring just a few feet away is vile.

But as the minutes pass, her eyes and ears can't stay tuned to the movie.

Turning her head discreetly, she glances at you again.

Her gaze passes over the bead of sweat running down your head, indicating that you're clearly aching for an end to this torture. She catches your cheeks flushing red and your exposed neck revealing you gulping down your groans.

She knows you well enough to understand your physical signs, and as veins bulge indicatively in your neck and forearm, she takes action.

"Can we take a bathroom break?" Janet speaks up.

"I was thinking the same thing!" Someone else exclaims. "Can we pause it?"

Everyone fishes around for the remote, searching between bodies and underneath limbs. Celine is the one to find it and hit pause.

"I'm turning on the lights! Prepare thyselves!" Leslie booms.

Jaime's mouth barely leaves your cock with an audible pop by the time the lights turn on, but once your vision adjusts, she's lying in your arms innocently.

Everyone stands up, stretching their arms and legs. Jaime follows suit, wiping her lips.

The warmth her small body could provide was incredible, and its absence sends you into shivers.

You remain seated for obvious reasons.

Tugging a few more blankets onto you, you act as naturally as you can.

Fuck! I was so close! Great timing, Janet...

"You don't wanna use the bathroom, babe?" Leslie asks, leaning over to stretch her hamstrings.

"Nah, I'm good for now," you sigh, pulling out your phone nonchalantly.

How much do you remember now?

You squint.

You've got to be kidding me. This again?

Somehow, the message had appeared right as you lifted your phone, bringing it to your attention first.

You block and delete the number.

Wait.

It hasn't been that long since the mystery number last texted you, but it was just long enough for you to momentarily forget their demand.

They said not to delete or block the number.

Another shiver runs along your body.

Why do I even care? Jeez, this movie must be getting to me.

You set down your phone, prepared to leave it there. Moments later, it's back in your hand.

I'm curious. Come on, what's the worst that could happen...?

Do. Not. Block. This. Number.

Don't make me say it again. You should really be more careful.

The image that pops up after the message from a new number fills you with a shock so paralyzing that it's as if an icy hand has grasped your heart.

You tap on the image, and it fills your screen.

Within the four corners of the photo sit two very familiar people, facing each other across a restaurant table for two. For the person on the left, nearly cropped out of the image, only the back of their head is visible. But the person across from them is clearly visible and right in the center of the frame. It's blurry, as if the camera was moving while the picture was being taken, but that doesn't make you any less certain about exactly what it is.

"Hey, what's that?" Hyoon asks from right behind you, as she peers over your shoulder.

"Gah!" You yelp, leaning forward.

"Hey, wait, lemme see!" She reaches her hands toward you. Your phone shuts and flips back into your pocket in an instant.

"That was Rae, right?" She asks, grinning. "She looked amazing! Why won't you show it to me?" She whines.

"It's nothing," you squawk. "I mean..." You gulp and clear your throat. "It's just a picture I took of her on our date."

"Aww..." She clutches her hands to her heart. "She looked so cute!"

Your smile comes out as twisted and warped as a school yearbook photo. She's too busy swooning to notice a thing, so you turn back around.

How? How do they know who I am? Is this a threat?

A sense of clarity strikes your mind into action.

Let me think straight.

You place your hand over your heart, concentrating on your breath until it slows down.

This is a stalker - one who knew where me and Rae went on our date and managed to take a picture. They somehow know my phone number too.

I don't know what they want from me, other than my attention.

Could they hurt Rae? Taking a creepy photo is one thing, but...

No. I can't think like that. If there's even a chance that anything could happen to her, I need to be absolutely sure I don't slip up.

Discreetly pulling out your phone again, you find the new number, wince at the photo of your smiling girlfriend, and rename the contact to *Stalker*.

There. That'll do it.

Hyoon is distractedly typing away on her phone, so you finally manage to relax as you slip it back into your pocket.

I need to figure something out fast.

Despite the rational part of your mind generating solutions involving telling the girls or getting the police involved, your catastrophic thoughts aren't easily settled.

This could be bad. This could be really, really bad.

...

This is bad. This is really, really bad.

Hyoon glances up at you slipping your phone into your pocket as she finishes typing out her final message.

Her thumb hovers over the send button, shaking with an anxiety she didn't expect.

In a flash, she adds one final line to the text.

We're running out of time.

As you turn around, she hits send and lowers her phone.

"Hyoon? Are you ok?" You ask, her ghost-white face drawing your attention away from the pressing issue. You stand up, your erection completely cooled from the jolt of fear.

"Y-yeah! I just really think you two are great together!" She grins sweetly.

"Aw. Well, I think you and I are pretty great together, too," you slyly suggest, leaning in.

You grin, staring at her lips convincingly as her eyes fill with warmth. She giggles and embraces you, aiming for her lips to land right on yours.

Neither of you can pay an iota of attention to the moment your lips touch.

But as the kiss continues, it grows deeper as you silently pour your heightened stress into her lips, letting her sweet taste melt it away. Unbeknownst to you, she does the same, letting your love dissolve the tension wracking her body.

Soon, you can't think about anything other than how her fingers trace down your neck and how gently she nibbles your bottom lip.

"Ay! No making out until the movie's done!" Rae sighs, exiting the bathroom. Despite the exasperation in her voice, excitement lingers in her eyes as she sees the sparks between you and Hyoon.

...

"Hey!" Lily calls after you.

The movie had finished a while ago, and some of the girls had bid everyone adieu, while others had decided to extend the night into a sleepover. Lily is of the latter group, and her surprisingly cute cotton pajamas suggest that she's soon headed to bed.

"I can't believe you actually sleep at sleepovers," you laugh.

Your gaze is quickly redirected to the bound book between her manicured fingers. She extends her hand toward you.

"Oh!" You exclaim. "Is that..."

"Your journal. The last one," she says. "You left it behind when I first gave it to you."

Some force within you resists taking it, but you ignore it and reach out to grab it.

"Do you plan on reading it? It's ok if you don't want to," she quickly backtracks.

"Yeah, I'll read it," you shrug, flipping it open. "There's nothing I don't already know, right? I guess it'll just come back to me as a painful memory now."

"Okay. Just take it easy and don't overwhelm yourself!" She pats you on the cheek.

You skim through the first few words on every page, seeing a few mentions of the tumor that you don't want to narrow in on yet. Your thumb riffles through the pages until you reach blank ones, so you flip back to the last written entry.

The words in the final entry are mundane. There's no mention of the illness, only normal life stuff.

"...Lily?" You mutter softly.

"Huh?"

"Where's the rest?"

She gulps. Your expression is frozen and a bit scary.

"What do you mean?" She walks around to take a look, gently looping her right arm into your left. Your finger rests on the bottom of the final entry.

"Don't you see?" You tap on the old page, sending dust particles shooting upward.

Crinkling her nose, she scans the page again.

"No, not the words," you shake your head. "The date. This is four days before the accident."

"Oh." She looks at you, still not understanding your concern.

"I wrote in my diaries every single night. I don't know if I've ever missed a night since I started writing. But I somehow missed three nights in a row?"

The lightbulb above her head finally goes off. "OH! Yeah, that's weird!"

"Why would I do that?" You ask, already realizing that no one but your locked-away self has the answer.

"Wait, didn't you say it was four days?" She blinks. "Or is it three?"

"It was four days before the accident, but I wouldn't have gotten the chance to write an entry on the day it happened, so only the previous three days are missing."

She nods along.

"Maybe you wrote them somewhere else! Like on your phone or something," she suggests. "Do you still have your notes saved?"

"No," you sigh. "My phone was destroyed in the accident. Rae got me a new one and filled in all my contacts, but that's all. Anything I'd written would be lost."

Lily's next words fly in and out of your ears, completely unregistered.

My... contacts...

The device in your pocket suddenly feels much heavier. The messages weighing on the back of your mind come to light.

Rae filled in the contacts of my new phone, but she could only fill in the ones she knew about!

What if the stalker... is someone I know?

Chapter 221: Chapter 221. Searching For The Past (The Amnesiac)

"Um... are you ok?" Lily asks for the third time.

Your knee bobs up and down several times a second, chugging along as you think of every single person in your life.

The stalker is someone I know. It must be. But if it's someone Rae doesn't know, that narrows it down a lot.

No, it narrows it down too much.

I can't think of a single person who I know who Rae doesn't, which makes sense given that I don't remember someone unless I interact with them.

You're briefly distracted by Lily's sweet lips pressing against yours.

"Good night," she whispers, sensing that her role in helping you is finished.

Wait, there is one!

It's unlikely, but it's the only lead I have right now. That person might fit the criteria.

"Lily? Are we going to therapy tomorrow?" You grab her hand just before it falls out of reach.

"Yeah! I'm planning on going. You coming?" Her fingers lace with yours.

"Yup, I'll come with you," you nod.

Time to test this...

...

The wind escapes from your lungs in a half-whistle, half-cry as you open the car door.

"Lily..." You shake your head.

"What!?"

"Do you have a crush on your therapist? Why do you always look so good going out?"

"I literally look normal!" She whines. "I just don't care about looking good around you," she scoffs, patting down her knee-length skirt and straightening her frilly white top.

Her blush immediately reveals her lie, but you let it slide, opting to ogle her mild cleavage as you step into the passenger seat.

"Stop!" She whines, placing her arms over her chest. "This is harassment!"

You snort. "Lily, we're dating. And you look gorgeous, so it's hard not to stare just a little. But fine - if you don't want me to look, I won't."

Her lips pucker in thought.

"Are we going?" You ask after a second.

The driver's door opens. She steps out and around to your side of the car, beckoning for you to follow suit.

"Huh? Why?"

"You're driving today! I've driven you every time!" She crosses her arms.

Rolling your eyes slowly enough to make sure she sees, you unbuckle your seatbelt.

...

"Did you like the movie yesterday?" She asks, seconds after you turn the corner onto a highway.

"Ah..."

The only memory that comes back from that period is that of Jaime's dick-sucking lips doing what they do best.

"Yes!" You exclaim heartily. The sexy movie you were watching was amazing, but it wasn't quite the same one as the horror film everyone else saw.

"Hmm..." She giggles softly, rousing your suspicion. "What exactly did you enjoy about it?"

Fuck.

"Ah, well..."

She waits a second longer as you stumble your way through a response.

"Well, it was pretty scary, and the p-plot was..."

"Oh, I know!" She exclaims. Her tone is clearly over-the-top, but you're too flustered to notice.

"Y-yeah?"

She reaches back and whips her hair into a ponytail with a band on her wrist. "This was your favorite part..."

Her hand breaches the gap between the passenger and driver seat, brushing against your thigh and snaking along to the tent in your pants.

You gulp.

"Lily... what are you..."

"Shh. Just let me," she continues in a much sweeter tone.

In seconds, your pants are unzipped.

The sound of her labored breathing fills your ears. You can nearly feel her heat, though you keep your eyes fixed on the road.

"Jaime didn't finish you yesterday, right?" She whispers. Her hand strokes you up and down delicately. Her forefinger and thumb squeeze the tip softly, making it impossible to hold back a moan.

"Mmhmm," you nod.

"Good. I like seeing you pent-up," she mutters.

Stunned, you remain silent.

What the hell did this succubus do with Lily?

Her seatbelt quickly unfastens.

"Drive carefully," she giggles, her final words before leaning over and wrapping her lips around your cock and descending.

You wisely tap the brake, slowing down to a more manageable speed. Finally able to glance down every now and then, you bask in the sight of your girlfriend slurping up your cock.

Is this the same girl who was disgusted when me and Leslie fucked in a car? Lord...

"Lily, what the- AH~"

You moan embarrassingly loudly as her hands fondle your balls, her abilities somehow not hindered by her position.

"Rae taught me that one," she giggles. "Works pretty well, hm?"

"Too well..." You gasp, tilting the wheel until the car is back in the lane again.

She slowly envelops your cock with her warm, wet mouth again, taking her sweet time.

Over the next few minutes, she has complete control over you, and it's infuriating. Sometimes she slows her pace to a crawl, barely moving you along to orgasm, while sometimes to pumps you so fast you wouldn't be surprised if your cum paints the windshield.

As you pull into a red light, a smirk grows on your face. Immediately, both hands go off the wheel, unbeknownst to her.

"You want more~?" She continues teasing. "OH!"

She gasps as you put one warm hand on her hair and the other on her neck. The two of them push, forcefully enough to make your point clear, but gently enough to give her time to react.

You expect resistance, or at least a snide comment muffled by your girth. But she's like putty in your lap, and her desires mold into yours as you take control.

You pump her head up and down, the feeling of power and control heightening the ecstasy her mouth pumps into you. If Lily had any free hands, they'd be touching herself.

"Fuck, you wanted this, didn't you? No wonder you kept teasing me. You can be such a slut sometimes..."

You grin, waiting for your insult to register.

It does, but her reaction is the exact opposite of what you expect. Instead of pulling her head up to insult you back, her head sinks deeper. Her eyes close, and her body takes over.

"Holy shit...!" You groan.

There's no need to push her head any longer. Her tight throat gets you off with a life of its own.

You finally look up, sighing in relief as the light is still red. As you look around, a large pickup truck pulls up beside you in the left lane.

You glance at the driver, accidentally catching her eye through the pair of windshields between you.

Her jaw drops.

The added height from being in a truck is just enough for the stranger to see exactly what's going on. Nevertheless, she sits up straighter to make sure and mutters something you can't make out.

"Uh..."

You look down.

Too late, I guess...

The light turns green, and you floor the gas pedal.

"L-Lily! We're here!" You gasp, still keeping one hand on the back of her head to push her faster while you pull into the parking lot. "And I'm gonna..."

Right as the car slows to a stop, your body loosens, and your cock takes that as the final signal to burst.

Lily's small throat is no match for the pressure of your pent-up release, but she can't move her head an inch as every last drop of you floods her mouth.

The adrenaline and fear that tinted the entire experience make the final release full of rapture. Your soul seems to separate from your body from a moment as pure pleasure takes over.

Lily's cheeks puff out, and your hips thrust a few times into her mouth, making her finish you off completely.

Your head collapses backward. The overstimulation is frying your senses, and you can barely feel it as Lily pulls her head up and slurps your cum down, then returns to clean up your shaft.

Your breathing begins to slow. Luckily, your foot hadn't left the brake, and your car is exactly where it was.

"Come on, we're gonna be late!" Lily giggles hoarsely, tapping you on the thigh. Her lips are coated with a sticky substance.

"H-huh?"

...

As soon as the musky air of the office welcomes itself into your nose uninvited, you remember why you came.

As usual, Lily goes in for her appointment while you wait in the lobby.

And, as expected, a particularly attractive blonde with a black pencil skirt and white button-up walks out on tall black heels, carrying a few folders.

Target acquired.

She releases a small gasp as she lays her eyes on you, and it takes all your might to not roll your eyes.

Really? Every time I come here, she has the same exact reaction.

"Hey!" You wave politely. The receptionist looks up for a moment.

The woman you're calling, on the other hand, seems moments away from imploding.

"M-me?" She asks softly, placing her hand over her heart and fiddling with the fabric.

"Yeah!" You grin disarmingly. "I think we might have known each other once, but I suffered an accident and got amnesia, so I don't remember you. Could you remind me?"

She gasps again. "O-oh, amnesia? T-that actually makes a lot of sense. I-I-I mean, I'm sorry to hear that!" She exclaims, seemingly putting some pieces together.

The stutter in her voice doesn't detract from how soothing her tone is. It makes you tingle as it passes through your ears.

Glancing back to the receptionist who had lowered his head again, she walks over to you.

She walks well in high heels, though her gait is noticeably more uneven now.

"I'm... eh, we... we used to d-date," she finally whispers once she's close enough. "In c-college, we dated."

She politely sits in the chair next to you, keeping her knees to the side and turning to face you.

"Oh! Sorry, I don't remember that. How long did we date for?" You inquire.

"M-Most of it," she sighs. "3 years."

Her twiddling fingers reveal her nerves.

"Wait, did I break up with you?" You blurt.

Please tell me that's not how all my relationships ended...

"No! W-we ended it together. After we g-graduated, you wanted t-to go to LA, and I wanted to stay closer to home. It wasn't y-your fault." She shrugs.

"But you're in LA now, right? What changed?" You ask.

"Well... o-opportunities," she slowly enunciates. "I don't really want to be here, but it's the only place I could get a j-job."

"Oh..."

You're struck with another reminder of just how lucky you are.

"Well, I-"

"I'm s-s-sorry, but I have to go. I think a p-patient is waiting," she stammers.

"No worries!" You reassure. "I don't want to hold you up."

She scuffles back to the door, brushing her sweaty palms on her skirt.

Right as the door is about to close behind her, she peeks her head out of the remaining crack and waves shyly for a moment.

You wave back, laughing to yourself at how cute she looks peering out like a chipmunk.

Wow. For someone so hot, I thought she'd be more confident in herself. But still, something about her is really adorable.

Maybe it's too soon to say this, but I think I can understand why I liked her...

You nearly slap yourself as you finally stop daydreaming.

You're supposed to be analyzing her to determine if she could be the stalker, but you find yourself reliving a past romance you don't even remember.

I didn't even get her damn name...

"Your therapist is waiting. It's not her," the receptionist adds with a sly smile.

"I know that..." You sigh.

Maybe it's for the best that my ex isn't my therapist. That would be weird.

You enter through the same door the woman had disappeared behind and make your way to the right office, glancing through each of the mini-windows on the doors you pass by.

As if she expected it, the woman is sitting in her office chair, looking right through the door window. You give her a small wave back, and she grins proudly.

Aha! Her name is...

Leaning over to see the small nameplate beside her door, you're met with a blank piece of metal.

Well, then. I'll find out later.

...

Leaning back in the passenger seat, you watch Lily handle the steering wheel through a turn.

Her skirt rides up on her thighs, giving you naughty ideas of returning her favor.

"Hey," she says, glancing and catching your eyes. "Um... could I ask you something?"

Her sensitive tone puts away the teasing remarks you normally keep ready around her.

"Of course. If it's related to the tumor, I don't mind. Ask away."

She purses her lips. "Do you still want to go to therapy?"

"..."

Her reasoning becomes clear as you think about it.

There's no point in me going anymore, is there? Therapy is a long-term process. It's not so useful for people with my condition.

Your silence is enough of an answer for her. She doesn't look back at you again.

"I'll keep going with you," you decide, crossing your arms.

"Huh!? Why?"

"Because it's our thing," you answer. "With the other girls, I've already gotten chances to do so much with them over the years. But we've only just discovered our feelings, so for the time I have, I don't want to get rid of the one thing we can always do together."

"..."

"..."

Her cheeks turn a faint pink. You relax, fully satisfied with your answer.

"I really wish you were driving right now," she mutters, biting her lower lip. "I want to kiss you."

Taking her cue, you lean over and plant one on her cheek, careful to keep her head turned to the road. Lowering your lips, another smooch goes on her neck, and the last on her shoulder.

"I love you," she whispers, blinking rapidly.

"I love you too, Lily."

...

"Where should I drop you?" She asks.

"Uh, at home should be-"

A new set of thoughts quickly strikes down your answer.

What's my plan? To go home and chill?

No, I don't have that luxury anymore.

I need to make things right with everyone.

I'll go to each of the houses and get some personal time with everyone.

Sensing your hesitation, Lily slows the car to a crawl.

"How about Brooke?" She reads your mind. "She's been absent a lot lately."

"Good idea. I'll see her first," you nod.

...

"Hi," Janet says, her lips taut.

"Hey, Janet," you smile. "Can I come in?"

"Mmhmm." She steps aside and leaves the door for you to close.

Your attempt at warming her up to you fades, and your smile is wiped off your face.

"Where's Brooke?"

Finally, a small reaction erupts in her stoic expression.

"What are you planning to do?" She mutters.

Her eyes are completely present, giving a clear window into her scrutinizing thoughts.

"I want to apologize to her for not spending much time with her. And ask if I can make it up to her."

Your words are chosen carefully to avoid any of the counterattacks Janet might have prepared.

She slowly grunts, in what you can only guess is a sign of approval.

I want to make up with Janet, too. I don't want her to live with this anger forever.

...

With Janet's eyes glued to your every move, you ascend the stairs. In your imagination, she's glaring at you through her incessant faucet of rage, her anger boiling as you move further into her house.

The truth is quite different.

Her gaze first passes over your neck, where the sight from last night fills her imagination. She lingers on the image of your inviting neck exposed to the air, gulping down your groans.

Then she looks at your forehead, where she can visualize that bead of sweat that ran down your head as a product of the pleasurable torture you were the willing victim of.

Her eyes move to your lips, where your panting breaths that reeked of pure carnal desire had exhaled from.

Then down to your shirt, where the outline of your chest is slightly visible.

Her line of sight easily slips down from your chest down to your belt, and then your butt.

She tears her gaze away. Her pores are prickled with sweat, and her breathing is shallow and shaky. The instant you disappear into a room, she flies up the stairs and locks herself in her bedroom.

"What the f-f-fuck!" She mumbles. "Come on!"

Her fingers squeeze into white fists as she fights off the urges penetrating her thoughts. The harder she tries to force them out, the more intensely the images of last night appear.

A few seconds later, her phone is in front of her. Scrolling too fast for untrained eyes to keep up, her thumb scans a group chat until a certain video appears.

Even the generated thumbnail is enough to send her into shivers. Sitting down on her bed for good measure, she already regrets peeking.

One look. Just one look. That's all she needs, and then she'll turn the video off and never think about it again.

She presses play before she can consider how much she'll hate herself for this later.

Imane stares cutely into the camera, getting on her elbows and knees as you climb into the bed with Sydney tailing you.

She drinks up every pixel. She can't see your face, but your body is imprinted into her mind, and it's just like she remembers.

One look, as it turns out, is not nearly enough.

You start pumping into Imane. A shuddering sigh escapes Janet's lips each time you thrust into the thick woman from behind, making both of their faces contort.

Your hands grip Imane's body fiercely. Memories of what those hands are capable of flood Janet's mind from the dark corner where she'd sat them to die.

Moments later, her underwear is lowered. With one finger, she gently strokes the insides of her walls, timing each pulse into her pussy with your pump into her best friend. Her other hand holds her phone inches from her eyes, immersing her further.

As Imane begs for more, Janet adds another finger, then a third. Her pace matches your rhythm completely.

A soft, almost inaudible whisper comes from your throat, but Janet's tuned ears pick it up easily.

"Tell me how much you want this... Tell me..."

Janet's pussy clenches around her fingers in a way she's never experienced, and it's immediately followed by a volcanic orgasm.

Everything goes black for a moment, but she revives quickly. Her body collapses and convulses so violently that anyone else would think she's having a seizure. But through the fog, she knows exactly what's happening.

Her body begs for you, despite her objections.

She stands up. Like a zombie, she pulls up her pants and walks out of her room without another thought.

She strolls toward Brooke's room, finally understanding what she's doing. Every cell in her body needs this, and she doesn't have the strength to fight it.

She slides open Brooke's door and is faced with an unexpected sight.

There are clothes strewn around the room, but no one is present.

The only sound coming from inside is from the shower in the connected bathroom.

Her trance carries her further in, and she whips open the bathroom door. The thought that she's invading someone's privacy never occurs to her.

The pressurized spouts of water steam up the air, but not enough to hide what's happening.

Brooke cries out as your hips plunge her into the wall, your cock splitting her inners apart in a standing doggy position. She's on her tiptoes, cheek flat against the tiles as your hands grip her boobs. Every strong thrust elicits a groan of a different tone from her.

Facing away from the door, both of you are enveloped in the hot liquid, so you don't hear a thing.

Janet's pants drop to the floor. Her hand massages her burning clit as she watches your missile of a cock plunge in and out of the lucky girl.

Finally, Janet's moans get through to your ears.

...

"H-hey..." Brooke mumbles. Her headphones slip off her ears, landing around her neck. "Sorry, I didn't hear you come in."

An oversized pink sweater lays atop her shoulders, nearly hanging off of one. With white leggings and matching socks, her shapely legs are crossed beneath her gaming chair. Her fingers hide inside her sleeves.

"Sorry, I should've knocked louder. I know how your gaming sessions can get." You smile, closing the door behind you.

"Do you?"

Her expression doesn't change, but the atmosphere drops instantly.

"...you get right to it, huh?" You weakly joke.

"Sorry," she blinks. "I'm sorry. I'm just upset."

She slouches in her chair, finally disarming her cold look.

Her calm beauty is marred by the stress your sudden appearance evokes in her. It feels awful to be on the other side of it.

"That's my fault, right?" You jump in. "I should be apologizing. I-"

"It's ok!" She exclaims. "It's not your fault. So can we skip this?"

"Skip... this?"

She picks her head up swiftly, tossing her wavy blonde hair over her shoulder. "I'm horny."

Your eyebrows slowly raise, then sink, then raise again.

"I... what? Don't you want to talk? There's so much I-"

"Not really," she shrugs.

"Do you know... about my..." You inhale deeply.

Someone must have told her, right?

She nods. "Yeah, I found out. My friends have been keeping me updated on everything."

"Oh, good," you exhale. "Is there a reason you never came with the other girls to our meetings?"

She shrugs again. "I didn't think you'd want me there. You don't even know me."

Your eyes briefly shut.

I shouldn't have forgotten about her. Not only was she someone I was close with before, but I saw how lonely she was on that-

"On that self-date I went on, right?" She completes.

"What?" You blurt, your eyes shooting open. "How did you know I was thinking that?"

"I'm psychic."

"..."

She grins. "Just kidding, I have good intuition. And I'm an empath."

Her amused expression is tough to comprehend.

"Aha..." You try to chuckle. "Well, then you probably also know that I'm really sorry about that, and I'd like to make it up to you."

Her hands crawl toward her sweater.

"Then touch me."

She says it like she's asking you for a glass of water.

Her sweater lands at your feet. The two round bulges under her shirt are revealed just as quickly, and when her bare chest is finally revealed with the faint sound of a metal clasp unfastening, your head shuts off.

...

"J-Janet?!?" Brooke gasps.

You pull out of Brooke, having no choice but to go slowly due to how damn tight the girl is.

Janet steps forward. Her bare feet step out of her pants and land on the cool tiles of the bathroom floor.

You keep your eyes on her face, expecting her to bark at you the instant you glance at her completely exposed pussy.

But she makes no such precaution. Her eyes are glued to your proudly-standing cock, twitching to get back into Brooke.

Janet reaches her hands to the hem of her shirt and pulls it over her head. She's completely naked, and only a step away from the two of you.

"What are you doing? Why are you naked?" You cry out, terrified.

If it was any other girl walking toward you like that with her tongue practically drooling, it'd be obvious what she wants.

But with Janet, there's just no way it's true.

Or so you believe, until your cock disappears inside her mouth and her knees drop to the floor.

"F-fuck!" You moan, instinctually placing your hand on the back of her head. "Janet, what the-!"

Brooke turns around and stares downward, mouth agape.

Janet mumbles something, muffled by your shaft forcing her lips apart.

She stands up to step into the shower and fully squats down again, getting eye-level with the object of her desire.

"Janet!" You try one last time.

She's too far gone. It seems like she doesn't even recognize your presence - only your cock.

You watch in disbelief as Janet's lips glide up and down, her head bobbing gently, her eyes never leaving your shaft. Even the slightest tingles of delight are shocking when the source is the one woman you never thought you'd ever even be friends with again. The suction-cup blowjob she begins to passionately deliver is overwhelming.

The water from the shower continues cascading over you, but it's the warm, wet heat of Janet's mouth that consumes your entire being.

Brooke, standing beside you, stares down blankly. Like the other girls, she isn't privy to your relationship with Janet, but it's clear from your reaction that sex is not a line you expect to cross with the angry brunette.

And yet, here she is, completely undone, eyes locked on your cock.

Brooke reaches down and gently holds Janet's hair, trying to pull her away from your erect member.

"Janet..." She murmurs.

Her eyes glint.

The girl on her knees lifts her mouth away from you with a pop and leans over to plant her tongue on Brooke's pussy, using her hand to spread the gap between the girl's thighs a bit wider.

"HAAH~" Brooke moans, shocked at the sudden entry.

"What!?!"

Janet flicks her tongue side to side, making Brooke contort her body at will.

Brooke's arms reach out for something to grab, and she finds you. Before you know it, you're pulled in by the neck, landing in a sloppy kiss with the blonde.

Meanwhile, Janet giddily keeps her position beneath both of you, now jerking you off with one hand while eating out her roommate.

It's nothing short of paradise. Everything except for your cock and lips go numb.

...

"Come oooonnn~" Janet whimpers, the first words she's spoken.

Her hands grip your forearm with barely enough strength to tug a feather, but it gets the job done. You follow her out of the bathroom, still drenched, and let her lead you toward Brooke's bed.

She jumps on it and giggles, spreading her legs for a little show. Her body looks so fuckable that you almost forget how unthinkable it is to see her like this.

Brooke comes around onto the bed from the other side, eyeing the two of you.

"Hey, come here," Brooke says, beckoning to you. "She interrupted us, so she has to wait her turn."

You never see Janet's jaw-dropped reaction, as Brooke's massive boobs fill up your entire field of view.

She straddles you as one of her aroused nipples slips between your teeth, blindly aligning your shaft with her opening while you feel up her warm body.

The water leaking from all three of you stains the bed, but no one cares enough to notice.

You groan into Brooke's supple chest, savoring the taste of her skin and the texture of her plush flesh. Her hands hold your head in place as she squats down on your cock, releasing a yelp as your shaft fills her up at a new angle.

Janet waits patiently on the bed, her body flush with anticipation and arousal, and your mind drifts to the desire coursing through your body.

Brooke starts riding you, using her strong thighs to lift her torso six inches off your hips and throw herself back down. Her eyes are squeezed shut.

Her hands grip your chest, nails digging into your shoulders as she fucks herself with your cock, barely letting you move.

Finally able to focus, you grab the sexy woman by the ass and slam her hips down.

A cartoon-like yelp erupts, but it's not from Brooke, whose pace slows momentarily as she writhes in bliss.

Janet howls again as she cums on her fingers. Having you right in front of her is a step up from the video, and brings her to another blazing orgasm even faster.

Brooke's inner muscles tighten around your shaft, pulling your attention toward her. Her moans vibrate against your lips as she leans down to kiss you, and you can't help but respond with your own.

As Brooke builds her rhythm, her breasts bounce against your body. Her weight is in all the right places, and she happily gives you free access to her assets.

"Fuck, fuck, yes, just like that~" She groans in rhythm, despite being the one doing all the work.

She begins to lose control, her movements becoming wilder and more desperate. Her hips buck against your lap, each movement bringing her closer to that elusive peak.

Janet continues to watch in awe, her own juices running down her thighs. She licks her lips, imagining the sensations passing through Brooke's body. She rubs her clit raw, moaning softly.

Brooke's groans grow in volume as her butt crashes down onto your lap time after time. Something about her raw passion in the way she's staring down at you sends a shiver down your spine. Your cock twitches, earning an extra yelp.

Taking a deep breath, you adjust your grip on her, sliding your hands up her back, fingers pulling on her soft skin. She gasps, and her rhythm seems to pick up.

"Yes, yes, harder, faster~" she moans, her voice breathy and panting. "I want to feel you, fill me up, make me yours."

And with those words, you do just that. You pick up the pace, thrusting deep and hard into her, your hips grinding against her in rhythm with her movements. You can feel her body straining to hold back, only making each thrust tighter and wetter.

"F-fuck!! YES~!" She finally bursts as you do.

She hisses as the overpowering warmth of your seed coats her womb, an inimitable feeling.

You gasp as she squeezes her thighs, enhancing the tug on your cock, as if every instinct within her was to take your seed as deeply as possible.

Janet watches intently from the bed, her eyes locked on the sight before her. The tension built up during her wait is now palpable, and your eyes meet hers for a moment.

She sits up, her chest heaving with labored breaths. With a dirty smile, she crawls over to you, ready for action.

Brooke slowly rolls off, content and utterly tuckered out.

Your cock still pulses a few final times, coating the tip with a small remainder of your cum.

Janet fluently leans over, one hand still swirling around her clit, and licks it off. She sighs pleasantly.

"Like this," she whispers. "Fuck me like this."

She lies on her side, tucking her knees up to her chest and tilting her head over her shoulder to look at you. The position looks like how side sleepers go to bed.

She lifts up one of her ass cheeks, revealing the pink, swollen, and throbbing area underneath.

You get down to her level.

Her face contorts as you get closer, evidencing the pure lust she feels, a contradiction to the anger she'd felt for months.

Thoughts float through your head, but you grab none of them.

Instead, you grab her butt with both hands and push her body further into the bed.

As your fingers trace the soft curves of her ass, she moans softly, her back arching ever so slightly. Her eyes are closed now, lost in the sensation of each stroke of your fingers. You feel the heat radiating from her, the tremors that echo through her entire body, and you know that she truly wants this.

You lower yourself over her, your body pressed against hers, your breath hot on her neck as she whimpers softly. Her hips rock gently against you, yearning for more. With a deep, primal growl, you push yourself inside, sensing her muscles clench around you in response.

Her hands grasp at the sheets, turning pale as she tries to hold on. Her body twists and her cries of pleasure and pain fill the room, all before you bottom out.

The feeling is electric. Instinct takes over, and you lean down to plant kisses on her torso, hoping to ease her, but instead setting off further ripples of pleasure.

You pull back, ready to push in again. She follows the motion, feeling it deep within.

The way her body responds to your every move is an aphrodisiac, intoxicating you with her sudden passion.

The heat between your bodies grows, and the sweet musk of her arousal fills the air. You press in, and her moans mingle with your soft pants of exertion.

Your rhythm continues, your hands strapping her down to the mattress as she submissively lies on her side, clenching every time she gets stretched out again.

"~Oh G-god," she whimpers, trying to stay quiet. "Harder."

A fire kindles in your eyes. Unthinking and fueled by lust, you increase your thrusts, her soft groans becoming louder, bordering on screams. Her hips jostle against you now, trying to match you. Her hands move from the bed to your body, grasping every part of you she could hold.

The bed rattles violently, rocking the sleeping Brooke back and forth as you pound Janet sideways. As the air thickens with the scent of sweat, arousal, and raw energy, you clench her waist harder, losing yourself in the primal dance.

Each thrust is more aggressive than the last. Your hands set every inch of her skin ablaze, and she grabs them and places them wherever she can get them to go, sizzling in ecstasy at the touch. Her cries of pleasure rise in pitch as she reaches her breaking point. Her body tightens around you, and it's enough to push both of you past the edge. Her muscles spasm, and her entire body twists as she explodes onto your cock.

"Ahhh~!" She lets out a long, drawled moan as your cum seeps into her, a lesser amount than you'd manage to give Brooke, but still enough to satisfy her.

She continues convulsing so violently that she appears amid a seizure. Moments later, she shuts down.

"...Janet?"

Her name feels odd rolling off your tongue.

You slowly pull out of the sleeping woman, barely navigating your cock out of her cavern before collapsing beside her.

...

The blare of a far-away ambulance wakes you. Your head is empty for a moment until you process the dark, wet, cold environment you're lying in.

Ew! ...oh.

You gradually ascend into a sitting posture. The moonlight streaming through the window illuminates Janet lying next to you, curled up with your hand held to her bosom.

"JanJan..."

You bite your lip, letting the pain startle you awake. This is no time to be using cute nicknames, but the sight of her body wrapped around your arm is one you can't look away from.

Brooke is nowhere to be seen, leaving only you and the brown-haired girl you have so many questions for.

"What happened yesterday?" You mutter. "What was that?"

She snorts. Her forehead crinkles for a moment, then relaxes.

"Don't you hate me, Jan? Don't you have a boyfriend?"

You lower your head as if it would help you dodge the arriving train of shame.

"I don't know what's happening..."

Your thoughts softly sputter to a stop, dominated by the feeling of her fingers wrapping gently around your arm.

It's so wrong, but you don't want to pull away.

She's beautiful... so beautiful. But this is so wrong.

Her lips flutter. She inhales sharply, then settles back down with an exhale, easing the slight tension in her cheeks.

A harsh breeze slaps your skin.

Whipping your head in its direction, you find the tinted glass sliding door that leads to Brooke's balcony partially ajar.

Huh?

You stand up, pulling your arm away from the woman using it as a teddy bear.

Slipping on your underwear, you step to the pane and open it further, revealing the tanned woman behind it.

She leans her head over the railing, resting her forearms on it as she looks out at the world. Her hair waves smoothly in the wind, inviting you closer. She's wearing a small jacket over her normal clothes, much better braced for the wind than you. Nevertheless, you shut the door and walk up beside her.

"Hi," you say, mimicking her position and scooting up next to her.

"Hey." Her lips barely move.

Her gaze is fixed on a building in the distance, one of several forming a small fraction of the LA skyline. Rapidly flickering disco lights emanate from several floors of the building, and the deep bass emanating from within is enough to faintly vibrate your chest.

You glance back at her. Her beautiful, softened eyes still stare at the same point.

"Wishing you could be partying right now?" You ask hesitantly.

She shakes her head and stands up straighter, finally engaging. "No. Some of my friends are there, though."

You nod. "How come you aren't with them?"

Your question hits right to the point of what she was mulling over, and her resigned sigh reveals as much.

"I thought you might come over today. And then we'd fuck, you'd leave, and then I'd finally be free of all this."

Her words replay multiple times in your head, surprising you more and more with each listen.

"What do you mean?" You finally ask.

She slowly chews her lip.

"We haven't really talked once since you came back. It's been so long," she mutters.

"I'm sorry, Brooke, I-"

"Stop saying that." She cuts you off. Her suddenly authoritative tone seems natural. "You're an over-apologizer, you know. You always have been."

You stare straight ahead, thinking.

Another brush of cool air makes you regret not taking the time to put on the rest of your clothes. You subconsciously get a little closer to the girl beside you.

She continues. "I've also been avoiding you, so it's not just your fault. But I knew you'd come to see me eventually, so I prepared for it. I knew you'd want to fuck and get some closure, but if I said no, you'd be stressed about it and keep coming back, and I didn't want that," she states matter-of-factly.

The calculating nature of her words is painful to digest, but you temporarily swallow your denials.

"So you didn't actually want to have sex?"

"It was... refreshing," she carefully chooses. "I still like how you feel. But that's it."

"But I didn't come over looking for sex, I told you I wanted to talk! Why didn't you say yes?" You glance back at her, silently begging for her to just look in your direction.

"You tell me," she says. "What happens after you talk it out with a woman who loved you? What does it end with every time?"

"...a hug?" You try.

"Sure," she shrugs, releasing a tiny smile. "But closure is what I meant. You get some closure on what happened in the past, and you start a new chapter with them."

She mechanically describes how your last few months have gone in a single sentence. You nod, following along, but it doesn't feel right.

"I knew you'd be expecting that if you came here, so I gave it to you. My plan was..."

Her gaze is distant, lost in the muted cacophony of city sounds. The subtle furrow of her brows reveals her clear discomfort, as if the words swirling in her mind hurt to even think about. She sighs one final time, then continues.

"My plan was for us to fuck, say some sweet words to each other, and then go our separate ways. You'd check up on me every once in a while, and we'd hang out once in a while."

That sounds so... meaningless...

"But if we talked it out, we'd probably start dating again..." She shakes her head at the word. "But it would all be the same. We'd hang out sometimes, make out sometimes, and that's it. I didn't want that again."

...again?

You glance out at the skyline, watching the lights of a different large building flicker off all at once.

"Well..."

No rebuttal seems worthy.

"I'm right, aren't I?" She asks, with not a hint of ego or pride. "That's what you've been doing."

"But... you make it sound so empty..." You complain. "If our feelings are still there, it can be so much more than occasional visits. Sure, I have other women I'm dating, but we build something new between us too, right? We can grow together. If... if you want to..."

"..."

Her hair blows in the wind, tickling your neck. She moves a few inches further down the railing.

"..."

She finally turns to look at you, keeping her body toward the sights. She's a bit pale, but her face glows in the moonlight.

"Don't you ever feel like you're doing too much? With so many partners, don't you ever feel like you're taking on more than you can handle?"

The answer is obvious. "Yeah, I think that sometimes. I don't know how past me managed to keep all of this afloat."

"They didn't," she mutters.

"Huh?"

"Your past self didn't keep all of this afloat. They tried, but they couldn't. That's why they broke up with almost everyone."

You sympathetically place your hand on her shoulder. She stiffens up for a moment, then settles back down.

I guess no one told her this part.

"That's not true," you start to explain. "The reason I broke up with everyone was because of my tumor. I didn't want everyone to be affected by it too badly, so I thought I'd ease the pain. But for the girls I didn't break up with, it was because I made them promises I didn't want to break."

She squints for a moment. "No, I know all of that," she says.

"What? Then..." You pause.

"Do you really think that's it?" She leans forward over the railing again as a gust of air passes, letting it wash over her cheek.

"What do you mean?" You blurt forcefully. "What else is there?"

"..."

Another unrevealing sigh is all she gives you. If not for your utter confusion, you would have started feeling impatient with her hesitation.

But there are a million things she knows about the past that you've yet to learn, and you'd wait as long as it takes to see a glimpse of them.

"I might not be very smart, but I know what love looks like," she finally whispers. "When you find out that something really scary is happening to you, the first thing you do is tell the person you love about it." Her body slowly eases as her words rush out, released from the dam she'd built around them.

"When you love someone, they become your safety blanket. They can protect you from things you can't protect yourself from."

Her words sound profound, but strike hollow.

She continues, faster. "What I'm saying is that I don't think it was that simple. I don't think you found out you had a tumor, got scared of how everyone would react, and then broke up with everyone. You loved us all too much for something like cancer to do that to you. There was something else."

Her tone has too much conviction to ignore.

"How can you be sure? What was it?"

She shakes her head, her exasperation growing.

"I don't know, boo."

"..."

It was the pet name she'd chosen, the one she'd made you promise would be reserved just for the two of you. You aren't sure when that memory came back, but it pops into your mind now.

"My gut tells me that..." She gulps.

"Maybe you didn't love us as much as you thought you did."

"..."

"..."

The world splits in two.

Through one eye, you can see Brooke, not daring to look up at you out of fear.

Through the other, you see... the past.

"You never loved me like you said you did! You stupid, lying prick! We're over!"

A new memory, and with it, a new set of unforgettable words, drives nails into your ears.

"Let's go back inside now. Get some rest," Brooke whispers, glancing up at the frozen, terrified expression on your face. "It's only eleven. You have time."

No... no...

She keeps her head down as she walks you inside.

...

You sit in the darkness of Brooke's room. She'd gone back to bed a few hours ago, letting Janet occupy the other half of her mattress.

"Too much fucking shit to figure out..." You mumble to yourself. "First Janet pulls this shit, then Brooke saying that I..." You purse your lips.

I can't even say it, huh? The thought that I might not have... loved them...

"And then... this memory..."

"You never loved me like you said you did! You stupid, lying prick! We're over!"

"That was her... my college ex-girlfriend..."

It's the first and only memory you have of her from the past.

"I don't think it's a coincidence that this happened the same day I finally met her again."

You shut your eyes, visually comparing the blurry image of her in your memory to the fresh image of the attractive therapist she'd become.

Her face in college seemed quite different from her current-day self. Narrower, yet chubbier. Beyond that, it's hard to make comparisons. All you can picture is the rageful face of the girl she was at the instant of your recollection, and the calm, collected demeanor of the woman she is now.

I must've done something really bad for her to react like that. But she said we broke up together, not that she broke up with me!

Hm...

...

Standing at the front porch, you slowly twist open the doorknob with your key pushed inside.

The lights are on... but no one's answering the door? They must be streaming.

Earlier, you'd left Brooke's house with no farewell to the sleeping girls. But instead of going home, you took a detour to Imane, Sydney, Celine, and Tina's house, hoping their positivity would cheer you up before you had to go to sleep with a head full of gnawing doubts.

A muted giggle comes from upstairs, and you walk up the stairwell toward Imane's room, smiling in anticipation at the fright she and her chat were about to receive.

You quiet your footsteps as you draw nearer. You settle right next to the door, waiting for another sound before opening it.

"FUUUCK, YES~!" Imane howls in delight. "Right FUCKING there, Syd~!"

You step away from the door.

Wow... that's... not what I thought was happening here.

"AAHH~~!" Celine's shrill cry pierces through the door.

Celine too? All three of them are in there?

On a whim, you open the door anyway.

Imane lies on her back, her thighs wrapped around Sydney's poor head as she eats her out, while Celine rides Imane's face, curling her fingers and toes in bliss.

A familiar blinking dot flashes on Imane's camera.

"OH!" Celine gasps, the first to see you. She quickly gets off, and Sydney follows, releasing Imane from her pleasure chamber.

The three girls are beet-red. It's hard to tell whether it's from the sex itself or the embarrassment of being caught filming themselves doing it.

"Oh, you didn't need to stop. I just wanted to stop by and chat, but I can come back later," you grin slyly.

Imane can read you like a book, but she plays along.

"No, stay~! There's plenty of time for chatting right now~" She hums, walking toward you.

Celine and Sydney look at each other, then glance back at you with grins as Imane pulls you inside.

...

"You know, I actually did come over to talk to you all," you mutter.

"Suuuure. You came over to chat. And hang out. We know what that means," Imane says, bopping you on the nose.

You grumble, knowing they'd never believe you.

Celine giggles for a moment, before dutifully placing her tongue back on your balls and swirling back and forth, getting deep enough to make it incredibly pleasing while giving Sydney room to use her trained lips and tongue on your shaft.

The three girls lie around you in various ways, their faces all extended toward you, lying on your back. Sydney and Celine had quickly grabbed dibs on your lower half, leaving a grumbling Imane to pepper your face and chest with kisses and teasing licks.

Your hands cherish their bodies. One of them squeezes Poki's butt while the other grabs Celine's boobs, alternating between both of them.

Despite the once-in-a-lifetime view of three stunning women pleasing you however you wished, the thoughts you'd pushed away eventually come back.

Is it possible... that I never really loved them?

You glance up at Imane. Her bright eyes shine down with pure affection, softly closing every time she leans in for another kiss.

Tilting your head up, Sydney is still going to town on your rock-hard erection, while subtly playing with one of her nipples under her shirt. Though her mouth is occupied for a moment, her eyes grin as they meet your gaze.

Lastly, Celine happily hums as you shift your gaze to her. Even in this obviously lewd position, she's such a source of innocent joy that you can't help but smile.

You lay your head back down.

"I'm so lucky..." You mutter.

Imane reveals a rare blush. Sydney freezes for a moment before continuing, and Celine coos.

"Me too," Imane whispers. "Us too."

You nod, letting her place your hand on her cheek and drawing her in for another kiss.

I love them. There's no question about it.

...

"Tch." Her tongue clicks impatiently. The pen zipping around her fingers flies at an untraceable speed.

A wide, goofy grin grows on your lips.

Her stoic demeanor crumbles into a faint, mirthful snicker upon facing your incredibly stupid smile.

"Can you just answer the questions?" She raises her hands and flops them on her lap, pursing her lips for a moment. "We go through this every week, and your antics have only grown!"

"But those are boring." A dramatic sigh adds to your growing list of theatrical displays. "You're so much more fun."

Faint pink dusts her already-rosy cheeks. Her soft emerald eyes hide playfully behind small bunches of her fallen hair.

"Well, I..."

She gulps again. Her hands fold once, twice, and a third time in her lap, never quite getting comfortable.

"I think you're quite fun, too," she finally replies, forcing out her professional tone.

The silence soon grows stale.

"Well, let's continue on with the questions, then."

"Nah."

"...nah?" She leers at you in a fashion you'd come to recognize.

"I don't wanna." You cross your arms and lean back, leaving her sputtering.

"Oh, I'm sorry! Do you want your mommy and a bottle while you're at it?!? We have work to do!" She leans forward and slams one hand on the table, beginning to reveal the fruits of your efforts.

While she sees nothing but red, you place your hand on her delicate fingers and quickly slide it up her arm.

She adjusts immediately. Yanking back her hand, she stares down in shock. But your fingers have already crawled up her shoulder and to her chin, where they hold her soft skin up to face you. Her porcelain skin is cool to the touch.

She meets your gaze for a half-second before her eyes are forced to close.

The kiss is one-sided. She's frozen in place, lips stuck ajar like a sleeping mouth-breather.

As you pull away, the dash of red on her lips stands out much more amid her blanched face.

"Wha... what do you think you're doing?" She whisper-cries. "In here?!?"

She doesn't move away from the palm cradling her chin.

You lean in again. Her chin lifts up slightly as your lips brush against hers. Her breath is warm and sweet.

Her reason finally regains control far too quickly for your liking. She pulls her head back, escaping your touch.

You reach out with both arms, deciding to go all in on this gamble.

"Huh-!"

She knows what's about to happen as soon as your hands gently tug the back of her neck forward.

But this time, her lips meet yours with something unfamiliar swirling beneath her pristine eyes. Your brain lights up as she kisses back, her resistance collapsing into your collective lust.

That's all it is. Lust.

Chapter 222: Chapter 222. A Household Secret (The Amnesiac) •THE END•

"Hey," you quietly say. "Can we talk about something?"

Your shifted tone catches the three girls by surprise. One by one, they sit up and remove themselves from your nude body.

"Oh, I didn't mean that you had to stop what you were doing," you clarify, suddenly getting much colder without the three of them warming you up.

"You sound serious. What is it?" Sydney asks, scooting up beside Imane. Celine graciously draws a blanket over you.

"Oh, I, um... I guess I just wanted to ask if... erm... if I could stay the night? Not just for sex, but... for the company."

"Of course you can. Why?" Imane asks. The corners of her pleasant smile dip into a frown. "What's wrong?"

"N-nothing's wrong! I just... really love you all, and I want to sleep with you."

You smile innocently, expecting a cheery response.

Imane slowly sighs. Sydney avoids eye contact as she slips off the bed, leaving Celine room to move up and examine you closely.

"Ok. Let's get to bed, then." Sydney says, her expression unreadable.

Celine leans up close, seemingly to kiss your cheek. But her lips stop an inch from you, and whisper some carefully chosen words.

"We can tell when you're lying."

She nearly stops as she feels you grimace, but she powers through.

"I want you to always be honest with us, but it's ok if you find it hard to talk about it. I know you'll tell us when you're ready."

Imane nimbly dips under the covers as Sydney flicks the lights off. Her hands wrap around you, but her usual warmth isn't there.

You're grateful that the girls can't see the fear suddenly swamping you from all directions.

She trusts me. They all trust me.

And all I'm doing is lying to them. Constantly.

"I'm sorry," you croak out, so softly that your vocal cords never make a sound.

But Celine hears your whisper and lays her head on your chest, comfortingly weighing you down to earth.

...

"Morning," you whisper back, finally opening your eyes. Sydney's fallen hair surrounds your head, tickling you pleasantly as she kisses you awake. Her bra hangs off one shoulder, giving her a casually sexy look. Her hair is puffy and disheveled, yet still beautiful.

You stretch your arms forward, letting them wrap around her torso. "It's so early, why'd you wake me...?"

She giggles. "It's almost noon. Get out of bed! Make breakfast with me!" Her eyes light up at the prospect.

You grumble. "Well, it's too early. So..."

With a sly grin, you push upward, taking her by surprise. She lifts off the ground for a moment, disoriented, before you flip her over and roll on top of her.

"I'm going back to sleep, and you're coming with me!" You beam.

"Wha-! NO!" She yelps, laughing, as you try to pin her down while she wrestles loose and tries to flip you over. Her hands and feet push against your shoulders and hips to no avail. You stay pounced on top of her, fighting off her attempts.

After a minute of pushing her limited morning strength to its limit, she eases up, and you let go at the same time, falling to the bed.

The two of you settle down, panting heavily, with her back on the bed and her legs around your waist above her.

"Fuck you..." She giggles.

Her lips pucker softly. You lean down to greet them.

Your breathing soon returns to normal. Her heartbeat is just audible through the silence around you, and you can sense her breath on your cheek.

Her hand cups your cheek, slowly caressing you. All thoughts of escaping from this perfect position are lost.

"I love you."

Your heart tingles as you respond. "I love you, too, Sydney."

"I love you more." She chuckles.

"..."

The events of the previous day whiplash you.

"Hey, what's wrong?" She asks, tilting your chin up to face her. "What happened?" Her expression drops, matching yours.

"I hope... you're wrong," you shakily let out.

"I'm wrong about what?" She whispers. Her fingers trace your scalp soothingly.

"About loving me more than I love you. I..."

Her eyes widen. "Hey, I didn't mean that!"

"I know, I know," you sigh.

She kisses you on the cheek, searching your face for answers.

"I've started thinking that maybe my past self didn't love all of you as much as I thought I did."

"Bullshit!" Sydney flares, eyes widening.

"Huh?" You slip out of your memory-induced trance.

She gently pushes both of you up into a sitting position. Crossing her legs and facing you, she takes your limp hands in hers and continues.

"That's wrong!" Her expression is bursting with passion. "You loved me too. Even... when you broke up with me, you still loved me. I wouldn't have loved you so much if I didn't sense the same feelings coming from you," she reminds you, tracing her thumbs along your palm lines.

"...are you sure?" You ask, unable to shake Brooke's haunting words.

"Yes! I know how much you loved me! I would've married you if you wanted!" She shakes her head like it's the most obvious fact in the world.

You finally release a small smile. "Really? You would've?"

"Yup. I'd still do it. If..." She gulps. "If you ever want to ask me, I'd still say yes."

The love emanating from every pore of her body outshines the darkness hidden between the lines.

"Even with my condition?" You mutter.

She nods. "For however long we last. Till death do us part, right?"

You shake your head. "Why? How could you-"

"We don't need a reason," a higher-pitched voice answers from next to Sydney.

"WAH!" Sydney falls back, completely startled by Celine, who had awoken undetected.

Celine throws her hair over one shoulder, yawning as she crawls on her knees toward you. Holding out your hands, you help her get up and land her soft butt on your lap as she wraps her small arms around you.

"We don't need a reason..." She yawns. "To love you. That's what love means, right?"

"Celine..." You mutter, holding her lovingly. "How much did you hear?"

"Most of it," she says, blushing. "Sorry."

Her snuggly hug eases the color of your thoughts.

"I still don't fully understand," you reply, "but I'll do the same. If you can love me like that, you deserve to be loved like that too."

Celine smiles and leans in to peck your nose. "Thanks, cutie."

You chuckle along with Sydney.

"You know, I..." Celine giggles shyly, hiding her face in the crook of your neck.

"What?"

"Mmm..." She grunts, starting to regret speaking up.

"Hey, what is it?" You prod, teasing the words out of her. "Don't make me tickle you..." You warn, placing your fingers gently on the sides of her belly.

"No, NO! FINE!" She instantly relents, scrambling to get off of you. You laugh and pull her back down, kissing her pouting face before placing your hands in hers.

"I... I was just gonna say that... I want to get married too. I've always wanted to walk down the aisle."

Sydney's eyes soften as Celine pulls away and looks straight at you, seeing a future she'd long fantasized about.

"I don't care what happens after that, I still want to get married to you one day," she finishes.

"Celine..." You hold her closer. "I..."

I... can't do that to them. I can't marry them! That would be so cruel of me!

But... if they want to, then...

"Hey, overthinker, earth to overthinker," Sydney waves a hand in front of your face. Celine snickers as she watches along.

"Alright, alright, I'm back," you sigh lightheartedly. "It's just a lot to think about."

Sydney nods, placing a hand on your shoulder and squeezing.

"How about we finish what we started last night?" She smirks. "I'm sure it'll ease you up a bit."

Celine gasps, whipping her head to you for your response.

"Morning sex is really fun~ Sydney teases. "You in?"

You let the girls' energy draw you in.

"Yeah, I'm in," you grin.

Celine's top flies to the other side of the room.

"Jesus, Celine, wait!" Sydney has to pull her away before she can drown you in her nude breasts.

"Aww, why?" Celine asks, as you stare, jaw-dropped, at the sheer volume of her chest you'd somehow forgotten. "I-GAH~!"

Your lips press forward and swirl around the skin of her boobs, dipping into the valley between the sensitive mounds and viciously licking at her chest.

"Oh, yes~~ Just like that~!" She yelps, moaning in bliss. "So good..."

"I thought I was the horniest one here," Sydney sighs, slowly unbuttoning her pajama shirt.

...

"F-fuck, I can feel you in my fucking s-stomach," Sydney groans, as you press your hips down into her, stretching her thighs out.

Her toned body glistens in the colored light filtered through the curtains.

Celine pants as she sits beside you, cooing and planting kisses on your neck as she patiently waits her turn.

"I wish you lived here," Sydney curls her hands around your shoulders, gripping until her knuckles turn white. "I'd let you take me however you want... every day..."

Her dirty talk works wonders, and she's soon rewarded by your pace growing even more aggressive. You beckon for Celine to start working on the dark-haired girl, and she happily starts turning her attention to the girl beneath you.

Sydney's moans turn unintelligible as Celine's tongue leaves shiny spots over Sydney's fit, heaving body.

"Oh fuck~, that feels so good," Sydney gasps, her eyes rolling back as Celine's lips descend on her clit, shooting arousal through her core. She arches her back as Celine's talented tongue dances, teasing and probing.

The musky smell of sex hangs heavy in the air, turning you on even more. Her walls tighten every time Celine kisses her sensitive spot, making the friction so much hotter.

"Pick me up, babe," Sydney suddenly says, her words cutting through to you. "Carry me."

Smirking, you lean down so she can wrap her arms around your neck, then slowly stand up and off the bed, keeping her with you. Her legs remain wrapped around your waist, and your hips stay pressed together. Grabbing her ass with both hands, you start to pull and push her up and down, forcing her entire body to sway.

The force of your hips slapping with hers is stronger than ever, and despite the energy it takes to carryfuck her, the sight of her incredible tits and fit body bouncing around on you is worth it. She puts in effort to match you, squeezing her thighs around you to swing her body back and forth.

"Woah... you're really strong..." Celine murmurs.

"FUCK, FUCK, FUCK~!" Sydney gasps for air with each yell, the wind nearly being knocked from her lungs on each push. "Shi-i-it, I needed this," she moans.

"Wha-! HEY!"

Imane pulls herself up, grumbling in a raspy whisper.

"This is my fucking bedroom, and you don't even wake me up?!?" Her voice somehow increases in pitch even further.

Celine's lips curl into an 'O', while Sydney stays frozen.

I... didn't even remember she was here...

"Uh..." You speak, slowly pulling out of Sydney's tight snatch. "Do you want to join us?" You ask, praying for her mercy.

"FUCK YOU!" She flips the double bird in your direction. "I'm joining, whether you like it or not!" She yelps, finally letting her teasing smile crack through her angry facade.

"Gimme that dick!" She yelps.

"AH!"

She grabs you and nearly pushes you down onto Sydney, your fall only softened by Celine's quick reflexes catching you and laying you down.

She crawls on her hands and knees, letting her ass sway side to side behind her. She keeps her head low, letting you have a full view of her asset, perfectly hugged by her nightgown to reveal its incredible roundness. She reaches a hand back to remove them.

You groan as she slides it off at an agonizingly slow pace, letting her ass jiggle for a moment as it finally pops off. It slides easily down her legs, brushing over her immaculately smooth thighs and calves.

"You won't forget about me ever again, riiight~?" She teases, straddling you. Her soft skin is heavenly to brush up against, even more so as she moves up until your cock presses right up against her panties.

"I won't..." You breathlessly answer.

Her hands softly paw at your chest. She lifts her hips up and grinds against your raging erection, earning a gasp from you.

"Good... because I don't like being ignored," she continues whispering, her voice growing lustful.

Before you can realize it, she pulls her panties to the side and slips her pussy around your head. She keeps her hips up, letting only the tip in.

You groan silently, all too familiar with the game she's playing. She slowly circles her hips, barely letting your tip dip within her.

"You want this?" She asks, her hand gripping the back of your neck. "I know you do."

Sydney sits back and watches the master seductress at work, impressed.

Meanwhile, Celine flushes bright red as she watches her best friend control you so effortlessly. With every word Imane speaks, Celine's thighs brush a little closer.

You don't speak, knowing she'd be fueled to hold off even longer if you did.

"Gah~, I can't take it anymore!" Imane growls after a minute, finally giving you hope of a reprieve from this torture.

With a scream, she pushes her hips down all the way, forcing your cock inside her. Her back arches as she lands, your dick only bottoming out inside her after your tip presses against her cervix.

"Fuck~ fuck~, I can't fucking believe you were fucking these two on my fucking bed," she releases, cursing every time her bouncing hips collide with you, pressing the tip of your cock against her deepest walls. "You f-fucking-MMPH!"

Celine's hands grab onto Imane's chin and pull her in for a sweet kiss, making Imane turn beet-red.

The woman riding you freezes at the kiss, so you quickly pick up the mantle and thrust upward, forcing her hips to rock back and forth as she grinds with your motion.

You silently thank Celine as you take control of the once-dominating woman. Her body submits to your every thrust, moaning as her pleasure builds. The warmth and slickness of her tight pussy feel godlike against your cock, and you can't help but pick up the pace.

Celine pulls away for a moment. Imane becomes still again, ogling her friend like an adolescent staring at their crush.

"C-C-Celine..." She whispers.

Woah, I've never seen her look that flustered before! She and Celine...

"Hey, is it ok if I... um...?" Celine asks.

"Huh?" You look up, seeing Celine's pondering face above you.

"Hey, don't ask! Just do it! They know how to handle it!" Sydney cackles.

"Oh, ok!" Celine giggles.

"Handle what?!?"

Celine throws one leg over you, spreads her wet pussy apart, and plants it right on your lips.

Your senses flood with her scent, and the hormones arising within you push your body into overdrive.

"Gaah~~!" Celine squeals as your tongue digs into her cavern, deeper than she'd ever felt it go before. She falls forward onto Imane, not faring much better as your hips thrash her insides furiously. The two girls try to kiss over your hyper-activated body, nearly unable to make their lips meet due to the sheer ecstasy.

The sound of the two girls making out above you is too much to bear, so you do what you can to try to turn them into quivering messes before they can do the same to you.

Celine smirks as her fingers dance across Imane's breasts, her nails gently squeezing in her favorite places. She pulls her hand away, leaving Imane's nipples erect and sensitive, and then taps Imane's clit lightly with her index finger.

A tremor runs through Imane's entire core, and she cums with a silent scream. She hunches over as you continue pounding unrelentingly, fueling her orgasm further.

The bedroom door opens with a creak, revealing a shy, hidden figure behind it.

"Tina! Come in," Sydney says, while the other two girls are too delirious to notice.

"O-oh, I didn't mean to... I just wanted to..." She says, unable to look away from the triangle on the bed for even a moment.

Sydney beckons her in, not buying her mutterings for a second.

"It's ok to admit that you heard us from across the house and got horny," Sydney whispers. Tina flushes bright red.

"GAAAAH~" Celine yells powerfully as she cums. She grinds her hips into your face while Imane squeezes the life out of you one last time before finally easing up and rolling off of you.

"Oh, is it my turn?" Tina excitedly eyes the newly opened seat on your cock.

"Get it, Tina!" Sydney cheers, giggling.

Celine steps off of your face, leaving you lying flat on the bed. You slowly sit up, just in time to see the petite girl moving forward, her eagerness apparent as she strips her jean shorts down.

You sit up on your knees, eyeing her fresh body. Her nipples are already red and raring to be touched, while her soft pussy invites you closer.

She leaps onto the bed and bends down, using one hand to cup your balls while she absorbs your shaft into her mouth.

"Ah..." You sigh pleasantly.

The brunette bobs her head up and down, licking off what was left of Imane's juices. Looking down at her on her hands and knees makes it impossible to resist, and you swiftly reach over her body to smack her ass. She moans and takes you deeper, nearly gagging as she takes your slap as encouragement. Her boobs jiggle back and forth as she sucks you off, nodding her head to ensure her lips and tongue grace every inch of your slick shaft.

Tina glances up every few seconds, making sure you're enjoying it. Every flash of eye contact makes you tingle with delight.

"I didn't know you liked sucking cock this much, Tina," Imane giggles, echoing your thoughts exactly. The girl with her face pressed up against your groin reacts predictably, turning even more red.

"Hey, Celine, would you mind..." Sydney spreads her legs. "I didn't get to finish earlier."

Celine eagerly nods, lowering her head until she makes contact.

Imane bites her lip, suddenly far more interested in watching Celine's devoted actions rather than teasing Tina further.

Tina's throat squelches each time you gently thrust your hips into her face. Every instinct in your body wants to grab her head and go to town, but you hold back for a moment longer. Tears well in her eyes as she takes you even further, pressing her nose into your navel. You slap the already-stinging skin of her tight ass.

"Damn, Tina, you're so good at that," you groan. "But stop now."

Understanding, she pulls away, gasping. She stays in place as you move behind her.

"I didn't want to hurt your face, but I need to get this out of me," you mutter, your tone making her shiver. "I won't hold back. Are you ok with that?"

She tilts her head back over her shoulder to look at you.

Her wet lips utter two words. "Ruin me."

You plunge into her, as deeply as you can. Her entire body trembles, knowing the pleasure and pain it is about to endure. Her moans are already guttural, almost primal.

...

Sydney's thoughts should be occupied by the thick girl virtuously eating her out, but her thoughts are consumed by the warzone beside her. Even Imane stops and stares, idly rubbing circles into her clit.

Tina's face is planted into the bed, while her ass is arched so high it looks like her back must be broken. Your hands grip her hips so tightly that her bones nearly creak.

Her pussy clamps down on you, the intensity of her sudden orgasm sending waves that threaten to slow your pace.

With another spank on the ass that you're sure will turn into a bruise later, you growl and slam down into Tina, your hips fiercely pistoning. Her eyes roll back in her head as the carnal rhythm takes over every sense. Her nails dig into your hips as she reaches her arms back, her moans growing louder and more fervent.

Your hand snakes around her waist, seeking her clit in a frenzied wish to drive her over the edge once more. Your thumb circles the sensitive nub, sparing no mercy as you violently rub and squeeze it. She releases a strangled cry as she twists and writhes beneath you.

The pain and pleasure are impossible to tell apart. She just needs more of it all.

Her second orgasm washes over her soon, but you barely notice. Each thrust makes the mattress creak in unison with your rhythm, and the rest of the girls have to keep their balance on the rocking bed.

Tina's cries become so loud that the neighbors would surely hear it if the room wasn't soundproof. Her body arches and twists with each movement. You can feel the tightness of her muscles, her pussy clenching around your cock, and it sends shivers down your spine as you finally sense your orgasm approaching. Your loins tingle, ready to unload everything you had inside her.

Her groans, combined with the audience of women moaning at the sight of Tina's treatment, drive you to the edge.

Your body tenses from head to toe, and you freeze for just a moment as the finale approaches. Your heart races and your breath becomes ragged as you slam into her one final time, instantly and completely filling her up. She gasps and cries out, not expecting the rush of ejaculation that unloads deep within her body.

"Oh… oh…" She mumbles, shaking. Your cock twitches and pulses, each one making Tina groan a little more. Your cum starts to spill out of her.

Sydney curls her toes as she's brought to another orgasm by Celine. She squeezes her nipples one last time for good measure, easing herself through the much calmer bliss than what Tina had just gone through.

Imane taps the brunette's shoulder. "Tina? Are you..."

"..."

"...alive?" Imane changes her question.

"...mmm..." Tina releases, her face still buried into the mattress. You softly pull out, but her muscles are frozen in place.

"Celine..." You mutter.

"Hmm?" She picks her head up.

"Your turn," you say, panting. "Come here."

Her eyes dilate from the mix of lust and fear swirling behind them.

"Um... are you going to do to me... what you did to Tina...?" She squeaks.

You chuckle for a moment. "No, I'm too tired for that. But I know you always let the other girls get their turn, so I want to make sure you get your chance too."

Her face breaks out into an adorable smile.

"Aw, you're so sweet..." She mumbles. "Okay! Lay down!"

...

As Celine adjusts herself, the warm wetness of her inners engulfing your cock sends you back to the realm of bliss.

"I still can't believe you chose this position, Celiny," Imane giggles, placing a hand on her friend's bubble butt and jiggling it around, giving you an eyeful.

You're lying on your back, looking up at Celine perched up on your lap, facing away from you in a reverse cowgirl position.

"I know it's not usual for me, but I wanted to try it!" Celine pouts. "I can change it if you wa-"

"Don't you dare get up," you say, mesmerized by the ass placed firmly on your lap. Imane giggles as she gives Celine's butt another light slap, making the flesh ripple multiple times before it settles down.

"Holy..." Sydney groans. "Celine, I'm jealous."

"W-why?" She turns her head over her shoulder, looking back at the three sets of eyes all staring at her butt. "Hey, you're making me self-conscious!"

Imane taps your chest. "Don't worry, you'll forget all about that in just a moment."

She gives you a wink, and you take your cue to begin.

...

"Oh, this is amazing~" Celine moans as you knead and grip her butt, gently thrusting up as she grinds her hips and arches her back.

Sydney shares a quick glance with Imane, and they both lunge towards Celine from the front, the Moroccan landing on the girl's jaw while the other lands on her abdomen, kissing her deeply.

"AH~! What are- What are you doing?!?"

Celine's cute yet dirty moans heighten the arousal of everyone in the room, her mouth parted as she accepts her friends' tongues on her body. She squirms at the unfamiliar feeling, but she quickly adapts.

Celine thrashes beneath their touch, her eyes fluttering with desire as their tongues intertwine with her skin. The three of them become one, their passion and lust growing with each kiss and touch. Sydney slides a hand down Celine's body, feeling the warmth of her skin against her fingertips. Imane's hand cups Celine's breasts, returning the teasing motions Celine had given her.

Celine moans again, her head moving from side to side as her body responds to their advances. The intoxicating sensation of being touched by two lovers simultaneously is almost too much to bear, and the pummeling shooting sparks of euphoria inside her pushes her over the top. She wants nothing more than to surrender to the desire coursing through her veins.

You begin to thrust harder, and Celine's groans grow, punctuating the sound of skin slapping against skin.

"Oh, this is too much~~!" She gasps between thrusts, her eyes wide with a mixture of shock and pleasure at the overload of sensation the three of you are giving her. She barely has to move a muscle anymore, as your hips stretch her apart while Imane and Sydney warm up every inch of her porcelain skin.

Sydney reaches down and rubs her clit, which turns out to be the final straw.

"Oh, fuck~! YES!" Celine screams, her orgasm washing over her as she clings to Imane's shoulders for support. The intensity of Celine's pleasure fills the room, and Imane and Sydney lean in to catch every gasping breath she takes. Celine's body stills for a moment, then trembles as wave after wave of ecstasy courses through her.

Imane's hands grip Celine's hips tightly, vicariously feeling the heat and ecstasy that her best friend is experiencing.

Sydney pulls away from Celine's body, her smile wide and victorious. She winks at Imane, who leans down to whisper in Celine's ear:

"That was so fucking hot."

Celine mumbles and turns her head away, making Imane chuckle.

"Sorry I didn't last long..." Celine turns back to tell you.

"Don't worry about that," you grin. "As long as you had fun, it's worth it."

"I did!" She cheers. "It feels... kind of fun," she giggles.

"Wow, sex can be fun? Tell me more!" Imane bats her eyes.

Celine laughs. "No, I mean, it feels fun to be... ah... used."

Imane's eyes nearly pop out of their sockets.

"I mean! Wait, no!" Celine gulps. "Well... yeah. Just letting go and letting you all do whatever you want to me feels... satisfying, I guess."

Imane's lips remain ajar.

Sydney nods slowly. "So... that's definitely a kink..."

Celine whips her head around to Sydney.

"What?!? No, that's not a kink! I'm not... kinky!"

"..."

"..."

"Stop looking at me!" Celine pouts.

...

"Where are you going?"

Tina grips your arm a little tighter as you begin to sit up.

"Oh, um... I need to head back home. I have to think about some stuff."

That therapist, for one. And Janet, too.

"What stuff?" Imane asks, pouting as you continue sitting up.

"It's noth..."

You glance at Celine. She looks back patiently.

You gulp and swallow the excuses that flow too easily from your lips. "It's actually... something really important. Something I should've told you all before."

The effort it takes to spit out those words is all worth it once you see the small smile growing on Celine's lips.

"Tell us," Sydney says, finger-combing your hair back into place and settling down beside you.

You sit comfortably. "Something's been going on for a while now. I started getting these texts..."

...

"What the fuck?!?" Tina blurts. "That's awful! Are you ok?"

Imane squeezes your hand, lost in thought.

You nod. "Yeah, I'm fine. I'm just not sure what to do. The stalker hasn't asked me to do anything yet."

"Hmm..."

The girls ponder it for a minute, occasionally livening up with an idea before settling back upon further consideration.

"I don't know what you can do. If they haven't done anything, I doubt the police will look into it," Sydney sighs.

"Maybe you should talk to that woman again. Your ex-girlfriend," Celine suggests, her usually pleasant expression stricken by a deep frown. "She might have a clue. What was her name again?"

You blink. "Wait, you want me to tell her about all this?"

"Oh, no! If she's involved, that would be really bad. Just ask her about your past! See if she can help you remember anyone who might want to do this to you," Celine clarifies.

"Hmm..."

"Besides, she might be able to help you remember more about your past anyway, right? You've only known us for four years at most." Sydney adds on.

"Yeah, you have a point. It can't hurt to talk to her again," you state.

"Go do it now! The longer you wait, the more chances the stalker has to do something bad!" Tina cries out.

"She's right. You should go see her as soon as you can," Imane finally speaks up.

You stand up and walk to the door, determined to follow their advice.

"Hey," you whip your head around. Four sharp sets of eyes attentively watch.

"Can we keep this between us? Just for now. I don't want to scare the rest of the girls."

"...i'm not very good at keeping secrets..." Tina gulps. "But I'll try."

"Me too," Imane chimes in. "I don't want everyone to be worried either. As long as nothing else happens, we can keep quiet about this."

"Thanks," you smile.

...

You slip your shoes on and slide your coat up over your shoulders.

I hope she's at the office today.

"H-hey..." A soft voice calls.

"Hey, Celine," you nod, leaning down to whip your shoelaces into a double knot. She's fully dressed, wearing a pair of dark jeans and a light blue sleeveless top.

"..."

She purses her lips, keeping her thumbs tucked into the waistline of her pants.

"Something wrong?" You ask, glancing up at her.

"N-no! Um... I just noticed that you didn't get to finish inside me earlier," she says.

"Ah, don't worry about that. I'm already pretty satisfied, ha," you reassure her, grinning.

Her head tilts a little lower. Her thumbs imperceptibly slide closer to the front of her pants, gently stretching the fabric a centimeter downward.

"Celine." You narrow your eyes. "You mean..."

She picks her head up, pursing her lips again. Though she keeps herself silent, her eyes betray her thoughts.

You slowly walk toward her, testing her.

Celine blinks, standing up taller and taking a deep breath in.

You finally reach her and bring one hand around her body to place directly on her butt, giving her a firm squeeze.

She nearly moans, but bites her bottom lip sharply to stop it.

Silently, you place your hand on her shoulder and turn her to face the wall right beside the front door, downstairs from the bedroom where the rest of the girls still were.

"Be good for me, Celine," you whisper.

You get behind her and reach forward, leaving a few small kisses on the back of her neck as you unbutton her jeans. She's already heaving and squirming, and your kisses force her first small moan out of her.

Her pants come down to her ankles, and you pull yours down a few inches. She's still wet, and as soon as you lift her shirt and push in, she arches her head up and gasps.

"F-fuu..." She groans, fighting against her urge to scream.

You start thrusting quickly, knowing that the girls would get suspicious quickly.

"Shit, you're still so tight," you mutter, as you press forward and push her until her chest presses against the wall. Her hands brace the impacts of your thrusts, while her ass is pointed out to receive more. "You can tell me how much you love this," you whisper, "as long as you're quiet."

"Oh, y-yes~ I love this sooo much~" She quietly whispers, groaning continuously as her cheek is forced into the wall. "Please don't stop~"

You slide your hands between her body and the wall to grab her breasts, loving how easily accessible her entire body is against the wall.

"Celine? Are you ok? Did they leave?"

Her eyes widen as Tina's voice rings out from upstairs. She starts to turn around, placing one hand away from the wall and on your hip.

With one hand pushing and pulling her body back into you, you use your other hand to grab hers and roughly place it back on the wall, not giving her a choice as you continue fucking her mercilessly, only planning on stopping once you finished.

This single action scratches the deepest fantasy she'd never realized she had, and before she can even think to speak, her vision goes dark, and she orgasms.

"Syd was right about that kink of yours, wasn't she?" You tease, just before the inimitable squeeze her walls give your cock presses you into your own orgasm, one that lasts several seconds as her hips buck back into you to receive it.

"Celine?"

You pull out and yank your pants back up as footsteps near the top of the stairwell. Celine moves with surprising speed, doing the same.

"Oh, there you are. You're still here?" Imane asks, looking down innocently at the two of you.

"Yeah, I just... um... I'll be going now," you say, shuffling awkwardly toward the door. "Bye!"

"Seeya!" Imane waves.

"Bye-bye," Celine says, keeping her head turned down so her friend can't see how red she is.

"Thanks for that..." Celine whispers, for your ears only.

Imane grins slyly.

...

"Hey, is that woman here?" You ask, craning your head down to speak through the glass pane separating you from the receptionist.

The old man sighs, listlessly lifting his head from his monitor until he acknowledges your presence.

"You might have to be more specific."

You blink slowly. "I don't know her name, but the therapist who I was speaking to last time."

The man slowly nods and lowers his glasses from his forehead until they sit on the tip of his nose. "Do you have an appointment?"

"No," you sigh. "I just really need to-"

"You have to make an appointment to speak to a therapist," he recites.

"I'm not here for an appointment!" You speak up, placing one hand on his desk. "I just need to talk to her."

"Relationship problems should be handled outside of the office," he continues in his monotonous tone.

You inhale deeply.

"L-l-looking for me?" A shy voice says.

"Ah!" You exclaim, turning to the woman peeking her head out of the doorway to your left. "Hey! I came back for you."

"O-oh! You..." She tilts her chin down and blushes. as she steps through the door.

"T-that's not what I meant," you stumble, accidentally mimicking her stutter.

"Hehe," she giggles. "I know."

Even the slightest of giggles from her knocks the air out of your lungs. It's impossible not to smile along.

"So w-w-why are you here?" She asks, folding her hands in front of her.

"Oh, uh..."

You recall what the girls suggested.

"I wanted to remember more about my past. I was hoping talking with you could help a little."

"..."

She chews her lip thoughtfully. After a brief glance at the receptionist, she slowly sighs.

"I'm sorry to ask this during your working hours," you grimace, realizing why she was hesitant.

"No, it's ok," she nods, eyebrows furrowing. "I d-don't have anyone booked for a l-l-little while. Let's go outside."

She leads the way through an employee-only door into a private area at the back of the building. You keep your eyes firmly away from the pencil skirt that struggles to conceal the asset rocking side to side behind her as she walks.

"Here should be good," she nods. "Nice and p-private."

"Thanks for doing this," you grin politely.

She shakes her head. "I w-want to help you remember too."

She looks up at you expectantly, awaiting your first question.

"Ok, um... we dated in college, right?" You confirm.

"Yes," she confidently answers. You chuckle at her eager response, making her eyes light up as she beckons you for more.

"Ok! Ah..."

The next ten seconds unfold silently.

What do I say? I can't just jump into what I actually want to ask - that'll make her suspicious!

I'll just keep the conversation going.

"Are you... dating anyone now?" You finally blurt.

Her cheeks turn bright crimson. She stumbles over her words more than usual as she responds.

"N-n-n-no, I'm not. W-w-why do you a-ask?!?"

"Really?" You gasp. "Well, um..." You hesitate, then continue. "I'm sure you already know this, but you're very pretty. I assumed lots of guys would be trying to get with you."

She smiles wistfully, barely revealing the extent of her buried pain.

"No, guys have never been i-i-interested in me. It's my s-s-stutter. It creeps people out. They always th-th-think I'm n-nervous about myself."

Despite the short time you've known her, the disheartenment that arises in you at the sight of her downcast face is on par with what you feel toward your girlfriends when they're in a bad mood.

"That's never the impression I got," you admit. "I just thought it was a part of who you are. It's sad to hear that you were judged so much because of it."

She grins slightly. "You never judged me. Y-you never even s-said anything about it after we started hanging out until I brought it up. T-that's w-w-why I like you."

Her smile makes the world a little brighter. "Ah! Well, tha-"

"LIKED! I m-meant I LIKED you! N-not like you, like like you, like now!" She sheepishly corrects, covering her mouth with her hand and turning her head down out of embarrassment.

You chuckle. "I get it, don't worry."

"..."

She continues gigging at her mistake, slowly falling into silence.

"..."

"If I can ask... why did we break up?" You try.

"Huh? I t-told you last time!" She cocks her head. "After we g-g-graduated, you wanted to come to LA."

"Yes, but..." You shake your head. "I remembered something from back then."

Her eyes widen. She brushes some of her blonde locks over her ears and listens closer.

"It was of you... screaming at me." You wince as it comes to mind. "And breaking up with me, I assume. I don't remember anything else, but-"

"That was just a fight!" She exclaims, stepping closer. "I... I remember that. It was the worst fight we'd ever had. But I never broke things off with you, I just said that in the heat of the moment."

"Hm," you grunt. "I see."

"But still... you called me a 'stupid, lying prick'. Why? What did I do?" You continue prying.

Some strands of hair she'd tucked now reenter her grasp, twirling around her index finger.

"Well, ah, you... um... I..."

Her heel taps the floor, and her thumbs twiddle around each other.

You lean back against the wall, slightly furthering yourself from the palpable anxiety she's emanating.

"You don't have to talk about it. I don't want you to have to relive it," you finally say.

She nearly falls in utter relief.

"Thank you, t-thank you..." She groans, placing her smooth palm on her collarbone. "I wish I could talk about it, but it's so hard to..."

"Then let's talk about something else," you jump in, hating the appearance of her beautiful smile twisted into something so unsightly.

"Sure," she nods gratefully. "Actually, can I ask you something?" She raises a finger.

"Yeah, of course!" You grin, clearing away the misery on her face a little more.

"Are you dating anyone?" She returns your question.

Oh, boy.

"...mmhmm," you nod, pressing your lips into a thin line.

Her posture sags an inch. Her breathing deepens, and her smile falls.

"Only one...?" She asks, tilting her head. "Or..."

"UM-!" You gulp.

How the fuck...?!

"How did you know?" You blurt. "I'm... actually dating a few people."

To put it mildly...

"O-oh!" She blinks. "I.. ah... h-haha..." She tucks her hair behind her ear. "I can't say I'm s-surprised."

"Oh? You're not?" You gasp.

"Well, you were a-a-always really popular with the g-girls at school, s-so..."

"O-oh!" You gasp. "Really?"

"Yes!" She cries. "So many of them followed you around, trying to get with you. And w-when we started dating, they tried to get into threesomes with us or ask if you would be open to a second girlfriend. When you rejected them, they..."

Her face sinks. She suddenly seems much older, with years of pain streaking across her expression.

"They... what?" You whisper, leaning in. Your hands automatically cup her shoulders, steadying her. She reaches out and holds your arms, staring at the floor.

"They used to say really awful things," she states. "About me. About you. It was hell."

You listen intently.

"I almost dropped out of school because of them. But you kept me sane."

"..."

You reach out for a hug at the same instant she does. A slight glance in each other's eyes is enough to satisfy each of you before you close the gap between your bodies.

It's heavenly. Her perfume is so faint that you couldn't detect it previously from a foot away, but at a closed distance, your nose is blessed. It's not only pleasant but nostalgic and homely, erasing all doubts in your mind as to your past relationship with her.

I think one of the girls wears something similar. I've smelled something like it before.

Her hands are soft and inviting, and her body proportions fit snugly into yours.

Feelings from a past you don't remember awake from their dormancy.

Her hands trace down your back delicately, making it impossible not to sink into her arms.

"Hmm..." She hums softly, vibrating your chest.

Her gentle touch pushes you closer to the memories that had remained out of reach until now.

"Hey...?" She mutters, lips barely moving.

"Yeah?"

"I'm really, really sorry if you don't know this yet... but I h-have to tell you something..." She whispers.

Anxiety shoots its icy strands through your body, paralyzing you in place.

"Tell me what?"

She softly sighs. "You... have a brain tumor. A t-t-terminal one."

You release a massive sigh, nearly slipping out of her grip before her agile arms catch you and squeeze you closer.

"I know, I know that," you sigh, panting. "For some reason, I thought you were going to say something a lot worse..."

"Oh, that's good!" She chuckles, her tension ebbed away. "I was s-scared your girlfriends hadn't told y-you..."

"..."

You stare over her shoulder. The fear that had been driven out of you returns, even more menacingly than before.

"...huh?" She pulls away and examines your face. "What's w-with the face?"

Your lips open, but you don't want to speak.

"What is it?" She pries, patting your chest. "You l-look terrified!"

Her heartbeat quickens as she sees you lost in thought.

"How..." You finally speak. "How did you know that?"

"That you had a tumor?!" She exclaims. You nod.

"Why wouldn't I? You told me! You..."

She takes a breath. "You called me and told me months ago. You said that you wanted to talk to me again, especially if we wouldn't get the chance to see each other again before you passed. I.."

The rest of her words melt into mush in your mind.

Only one thought cuts through the sensation of blood pounding in your head.

I told her. I told HER.

You slip out of her arms. Her hands fall to her side loosely.

"Was I not supposed to know that?" She whispers, interleaving her fingers in front of her. "I'm sorry..."

"No, it's..." You shrug. "It's the opposite."

She chews her lip. "...what do you-"

"I have to go. See you," you bluntly let out. Without another word, you throw open the back door and walk back the way you came.

"The... opposite?" She mutters, blinking.

Table of Contents

1: Chapter 1. Beginning (Anime World Free-Use)

2: Chapter 2. First few hours (Anime World Free-Use)

3: Chapter 3. Lunch (Anime World Free-Use)

4: Chapter 4. Encounter (Anime World Free-Use)

5: Chapter 5. Threesome (Anime World Free-Use)

6: Chapter 6. Competition (Anime World Free-Use) •THE END•

7: Chapter 7. Pokimane (Blue Screen Brigade)

8: Chapter 8. Angie Griffin (Blue Screen Brigade)

9: Chapter 9. Amouranth (Blue Screen Brigade)

10: Chapter 10. Mia Khalifa (Blue Screen Brigade)

11: Chapter 11. MissClick (Blue Screen Brigade)

12: Chapter 12. Lucy Pinder (Blue Screen Brigade)

13: Chapter 13. Neekolul (Blue Screen Brigade)

14: Chapter 14. Anna Faith (Blue Screen Brigade)

15: Chapter 15. Paige Spiranac (Blue Screen Brigade)

16: Chapter 16. Tatiana Badiu (Blue Screen Brigade) •THE END•

17: Chapter 17. StepDaughter (Brain Control Enterprises)

18: Chapter 18. Wife (Brain Control Enterprises)

19: Chapter 19. Plays A Game On Daughter (Brain Control Enterprises)

20: Chapter 20. StepSlut (Brain Control Enterprises)

21: Chapter 21. John meets a Latina babe (Brain Control Enterprises)

22: Chapter 22. Begs To Be Dominated (Brain Control Enterprises)

23: Chapter 23. Wife Gets Home (Brain Control Enterprises)

24: Chapter 24. John Boss (Brain Control Enterprises)

25: Chapter 25. John Turns His Boss Slutty (Brain Control Enterprises)

26: Chapter 26. My Love McKenzie (Brain Control Enterprises) •THE END•

27: Chapter 27. Piss In Sis Mouth (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

28: Chapter 28. My Mother (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

29: Chapter 29. Soul Power (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

30: Chapter 30. Cute Dog Collars (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

31: Chapter 31. Going To School (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

32: Chapter 32. Teacher (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

33: Chapter 33. Mrs. Agnes (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

34: Chapter 34. Soul Transformation (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

35: Chapter 35. Lily (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

36: Chapter 36. Two Teacher (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

37: Chapter 37. Son And Mom (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

38: Chapter 38. Rick and Lily (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

39: Chapter 39. Ride Her Mouth (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

40: Chapter 40. Hina Daughter (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

41: Chapter 41. 5th Level Mortal (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

42: Chapter 42. Fox Lady (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

43: Chapter 43. Cultivation (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

44: Chapter 44. Monica (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

45: Chapter 45. At Hina's House (A World Of Extreme Perversion)

46: Chapter 47. Carol (A World Of Extreme Perversion) •THE END•

47: Chapter 48. Secret Manuscript (Dirty Mom)••SHORT STORY••

48: Chapter 49. Incest Family Part 1 (Incest Family)••SHORT STORY••

49: Chapter 50. Incest Family Part 2 (Incest Family) •••SHORT STORY•••

50: Chapter 51. Sexual Pleasure (SEX TRAINING WITH HER PARENTS)••SHORT STORY••

51: Chapter 52. Leo Finds A Shapeshifter (ShapeShifter)••SHORT STORY••

52: Chapter 53. ANA DE ARMAS (Ana Speeding Ticket)••SHORT STORY••

53: Chapter 54. My Mom Is Rachel Weisz (ALTERNATE REALITY)

54: Chapter 55. Who Is My Girlfriend (ALTERNATE REALITY)

55: Chapter 56. Katheryn Winnick (ALTERNATE REALITY)

56: Chapter 56. Chloé Grace (ALTERNATE REALITY) •THE END•

57: Chapter 57. Ana de Armas Part 1 (SCS CHAMPIONSHIP)••SHORT STORY••

58: Chapter 58. Emilia Clarke Part 2 (SCS CHAMPIONSHIP)

59: Chapter 59. My Ex Girlfriend (THE MASTER OF TRUTH)

60: Chapter 60. Sexy Teacher (THE MASTER OF TRUTH)

61: Chapter 61. Can He Change A Fiance? (THE MASTER OF TRUTH)

62: Chapter 62. lover's Sister(THE MASTER OF TRUTH) •THE END•

63: Chapter 63. App That Can Edit Relationships (THE RELATIONSHIP GAME)•••SHORT STORY•••

64: Chapter 64. Teacher (THE RELATIONSHIP GAME)•••SHORT STORY•••

65: Chapter 65. Jennifer Lopez Lap Dance (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

66: Chapter 66. Vida Guerra Seduces Steven (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

67: Chapter 67. Kim Kardashian & Jennifer Lopez (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

68: Chapter 68. Sofia Vergara (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

69: Chapter 69. Scarlett Johansson (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

70: Chapter 70. Maria Menounos (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

71: Chapter 71. Jessica Alba (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

72: Chapter 72. Rose McGowan (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

73: Chapter 73. Britney Spears (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

74: Chapter 74. Jennifer Love Hewitt (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

75: Chapter 75. Salma Hayek Meets Tony Diaz (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

76: Chapter 76. Kelly Brook (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

77: Chapter 77. Emily Ratajkowski (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

78: Chapter 78. Jennifer Lopez Meet Tony Jr (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

79: Chapter 79. Kate Upton (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

80: Chapter 80. Salma Hayek Dances (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

81: Chapter 81. Kylie Jenner (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

82: Chapter 82. Holly Willoughby (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

83: Chapter 83. Heidi Klum (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

84: Chapter 84. Salma Hayek & Tony Relationship (BIG BOOTY BITCHES) •THE END•

85: Chapter 85. Emily and Steven Break Up (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

86: Chapter 86. Vida Guerra (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

87: Chapter 87. The Kardashian Triangle Pt. 1 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

88: Chapter 88. Jennifer Lopez is back (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

89: Chapter 89. Vida Guerra (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

90: Chapter 90. The Kardashian Triangle Pt. 2 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

91: Chapter 91. The Kardashian Triangle Pt. 2.5 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

92: Chapter 92. Britney Spears (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

93: Chapter 93. Demi Lovato and J-Lo party (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

94: Chapter 94. Upcoming Drug Lord Part 1 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

95: Chapter 95. Upcoming Drug Lord Part 2 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

96: Chapter 96. Cousin Against Cousin Part 1 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

97: Chapter 97. Cousin Against Cousin Part 2 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

98: Chapter 98. Jennifer Lopez Meet Old Friend Part 1 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES)

99: Chapter 99. Jennifer Lopez Meet Old Friend Part 2 (BIG BOOTY BITCHES) •THE END•

100: Chapter 100. Girl I Meet (Hookups To Master And Slave)

101: Chapter 101. Device (Hookups To Master And Slave)

102: Chapter 102. SlaVR (Hookups To Master And Slave)

103: Chapter 103. Harem Pack (Hookups To Master And Slave)

104: Chapter 104. Kylee (Hookups To Master And Slave)

105: Chapter 105. Are you thirsty, baby (Hookups To Master And Slave)

106: Chapter 106. Carly (Hookups To Master And Slave) •THE END•

107: Chapter 107. Lalisa Manoban (Various Females X Reader)

108: Chapter 108. Valkyrae & Bella Poarch (Various Females X Reader)

109: Chapter 109. Daniela Melchior & Marta Diaz (Various Females X Reader)

110: Chapter 110. Haliee Steinfeld (Various Females X Reader)

111: Chapter 111. Olivia Rodrigo (Various Females X Reader)

112: Chapter 112. Olivia Rodrigo & Rosé (Various Females X Reader)

113: Chapter 113. Madison Beer (Various Females X Reader)

114: Chapter 114. Kim Jisoo (Various Females X Reader)

115: Chapter 115. Anna Beggion (Various Females X Reader)

116: Chapter 116. Gemma Chan (Various Females X Reader)

117: Chapter 117. Lalisa Manoban & Roseanne Park (Various Females X Reader)

118: Chapter 118. Madelyn Cline & Hailee Steinfeld (Various Females X Reader)

119: Chapter 119. Becca Means (Various Females X Reader)

120: Chapter 120. Caitlin Christine (Various Females X Reader)

121: Chapter 121. Gal Gadot (Various Females X Reader)

122: Chapter 122. Gemma Chan, HoYeon Jung, Cathryn Li, Fiona Lin (Various Females X Reader) •THE END•

123: Chapter 123. A Free-Use Mommy Slut (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

124: Chapter 124. A Free-Use Slut at the Park (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

125: Chapter 125. Free Use Little Sister's Cherry (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

126: Chapter 126. Freely Using Mom Before Church (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

127: Chapter 127. Using the Preacher's Wife & Daughter (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

128: Chapter 128. Free Use Mommy Obeys Her Son (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

129: Chapter 129. Bratty Big Sis is Properly Used (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

130: Chapter 130. Using the Bully's Hot Girlfriend (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

131: Chapter 131. Popping the Nerdy Virgin's Cherry (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

132: Chapter 132. Hot Teacher Used by Her Student (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

133: Chapter 133. Housewife Turned into a Free Use Slut (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

134: Chapter 134. Sharing Her Mommy with Her Boyfriend (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

135: Chapter 135. Using Mom and Cuckolding Dad (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

136: Chapter 136. Free Use Wife & Mother (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

137: Chapter 137. Freely Using the Sluts at School (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

138: Chapter 138. Shy Virgin Turn Into Free-Use Slut (Wishing For Free Use Sluts)

139: Chapter 139. Using His Hot Mom and Sexy Sisters (Wishing For Free Use Sluts) •THE END•

140: Chapter 140. selena gomez & dua lipa •••SHORT STORY•••

141: Chapter 141. Selena Gomez & Taylor Swift Sex Friend •••SHORT STORY•••

142: Chapter 142. CELEBRITY JUICE •••SHORT STORY•••

143: Chapter 143. KIM KARDASHAIN •••SHORT STORY•••

144: Chapter 144. Indian Policewoman •••SHORT STORY•••

145: Chapter 145. Indian Wife Becomes A Mistress •••SHORT STORY•••

146: Chapter 146. Fight With Mom •••SHORT STORY•••

147: Chapter 147. Shore House With Sis •••SHORT STORY•••

148: Chapter 148. Sif finds adapting to life (SLAVES OF SIF)

149: Chapter 149. Sif enslaves a very enthusiastic (SLAVES OF SIF)

150: Chapter 150. Wanda Maximoff seeks out Si (SLAVES OF SIF)

151: Chapter 151. enslaves Nebula (SLAVES OF SIF)

152: Chapter 152. Sif teaches Wanda to be a top (SLAVES OF SIF)

153: Chapter 153. The Avengers (SLAVES OF SIF)

154: Chapter 154. enslaves Natasha (SLAVES OF SIF)

155: Chapter 155. starting with Maria Hill. (SLAVES OF SIF)

156: Chapter 156. Sif defeats and enslaves Maria (SLAVES OF SIF)

157: Chapter 157. Sif and her slaves gang bang Natasha (SLAVES OF SIF)

158: Chapter 158. enslaves Bobbi and May (SLAVES OF SIF)

159: Chapter 159. Sif enslaves Daisy and Jemma (SLAVES OF SIF)

160: Chapter 160. Sif enslaves Agent Carter (SLAVES OF SIF)

161: Chapter 161. Sif enslaves The Wasp (SLAVES OF SIF)

162: Chapter 162. Sif enslaves Angie (SLAVES OF SIF)

163: Chapter 163. Sif makes a deal with Agent Carter (SLAVES OF SIF)

164: Chapter 164. Sif enslaves Agent Carte (SLAVES OF SIF)

165: Chapter 165. Sif enslaves (SLAVES OF SIF)

166: Chapter 166. Sif conquers Betty and MJ (SLAVES OF SIF)

167: Chapter 167. Natasha meets her sister's Doms (SLAVES OF SIF)

168: Chapter 168. face to face with an old friend (SLAVES OF SIF)

169: Chapter 169. hosts a party for new and old friends (SLAVES OF SIF) •THE END•

170: Chapter 170. Applies Sunscreen To His Hot Aunt (HOT AUNT'S INNOCENT REQUEST)

171: Chapter 171. Auntie's Incestuous Affair Uncovered (HOT AUNT'S INNOCENT REQUEST)

172: Chapter 172. Aunt Is Blackmailed By Her Daughter! (HOT AUNT'S INNOCENT REQUEST)

173: Chapter 173. Blackmailed to Seduce Her Son (HOT AUNT'S INNOCENT REQUEST)

174: Chapter 174. The Hot Aunt's Incestuous Surprise (HOT AUNT'S INNOCENT REQUEST)

175: Chapter 175. Disciplining the Lezzie Brats (HOT AUNT'S INNOCENT REQUEST) •THE END•

176: Chapter 176. Ch 1 (VOX DOMINUS)
177: Chapter 177. Ch 2 (VOX DOMINUS)
178: Chapter 178. Ch 3 (VOX DOMINUS)
179: Chapter 179. Ch 4 (VOX DOMINUS)
180: Chapter 180. Ch 5 (VOX DOMINUS)
181: Chapter 181. Ch 6 (VOX DOMINUS)
182: Chapter 182. Ch 7 (VOX DOMINUS)
183: Chapter 183. Ch 8 (VOX DOMINUS)
184: Chapter 184. Ch 9 (VOX DOMINUS)
185: Chapter 185. Ch 10 (VOX DOMINUS)
186: Chapter 186. Ch 11 (VOX DOMINUS)
187: Chapter 187. Ch 12 (VOX DOMINUS)
188: Chapter 188. Ch 13 (VOX DOMINUS)
189: Chapter 189. Ch 14 (VOX DOMINUS)
190: Chapter 190. Ch 15 (VOX DOMINUS)
191: Chapter 191. Ch 16 (VOX DOMINUS)
192: Chapter 192. Ch 17 (VOX DOMINUS)
193: Chapter 193. Ch 18 (VOX DOMINUS)
194: Chapter 194. Ch 19 (VOX DOMINUS)

195: Chapter 195. Ch 20 (VOX DOMINUS) •THE END•

196: Chapter 196. Time Travel (SCARLETT HOLME)

197: Chapter 197. Emma Watson (SCARLETT HOLME)

198: Chapter 198. Game Is Afoot Once More PART 1(SCARLETT HOLME)

199: Chapter 199. Game Is Afoot Once More PART 2 (SCARLETT HOLME)

200: Chapter 200. Study in Scarlett (SCARLETT HOLME) •THE END•

201: Chapter 201. A Harsh Awakening (The Amnesiac OFFLINE TV)

202: Chapter 202. Growing Doubts Growing Doubts (The Amnesiac)

203: Chapter 203. Secrets Never Last Long (The Amnesiac)

204: Chapter 204. Blast to the Past (The Amnesiac)

205: Chapter 205. Three New Faces (The Amnesiac)

206: Chapter 206. A Tense Revelation (The Amnesiac)

207: Chapter 207. Peace, Shaken Peace (The Amnesiac)

208: Chapter 208. Sweet Release (The Amnesiac)

209: Chapter 209. Changing Impressions (The Amnesiac)

210: Chapter 210. Rekindling Memories (The Amnesiac)

211: Chapter 211. Two's Company, Fifteen's a Party (The Amnesiac)

212: Chapter 212. A Memory To Be Forgotten (The Amnesiac)

213: Chapter 213. A Date in Venice (The Amnesiac)

214: Chapter 214. A Heart's Conflict (The Amnesiac)

215: Chapter 215. A New Dynamic (The Amnesiac)

216: Chapter 216. Twisted Knots of Love (The Amnesiac)

217: Chapter 217. Learning to Love Again (The Amnesiac)

218: Chapter 218. A Pair of Confessions (The Amnesiac)

219: Chapter 219. Girls, 1 Bed (The Amnesiac)

220: Chapter 220. Girls Want Girls (The Amnesiac)

221: Chapter 221. Searching For The Past (The Amnesiac)

222: Chapter 222. A Household Secret (The Amnesiac) •THE END•